《Wizard World Irregular》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 1: Prologue</h4>


    ¡°Do you¡­ believe¡­


    ¡­ in Magic?¡±


    That was the question that my grandma asked me when I just turned ten.


    I could still remember that time, where I sat beside the firece, waiting for her to tell me a story like she used to do whenever she was in the mood for it.


    A story about a world where Elves sing, Fairies dance, Dragons soar the sky, and Giants roam thend.


    And filled with dangers, and mysteries, where the World Tree, Yggdrasil stood tall, and watched over all of creation.


    ¡°Grandma, what is magic?¡± I asked back then, and she onlyughed and lightly patted my head.


    ¡°Magic is the power that lies within a person¡¯s heart,¡± My Grandma, Agnes, replied with a smile. ¡°My Great Grandfather once told me that the bigger a person¡¯s heart is, the stronger their magic is. Back then, I didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to tell me, but now I know it well.¡±


    ¡°Magic is in the heart? Is my heart big, Grandma? Can I use magic?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ethan. You are my grandson. I¡¯m sure that one day, you will also discover your own kind of Magic.¡±


    These memories of my childhood that shed briefly in my head put a smile on my face.


    Even though I was wounded all over, and dozens of monsters surrounded me, the fear I felt earlier vanished without a trace.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can you lend me your strength one more time?¡± I asked as I looked at the youngdy in my arms, whose life was trickling away like the sands in an hourss.


    Blood seeped at the corner of her lips, and even then, it didn¡¯t diminish her beauty.


    Her eyes, that were as red as blood, were still clear, and it made me fall in love with her all over again.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying, and you¡¯re still trying to take advantage of me?¡± the youngdy asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°Do you want me to leave you here?¡± I asked back with a smile.


    ¡°You want to die?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m just joking.¡±


    ¡°That didn¡¯t sound like a joke to me.¡±


    Even in this helpless situation, I couldn¡¯t help but tease her. She knew this as well, so she just yed along with me even though she was hurting.


    I lowered my head and kissed her soft lips.


    The kiss was sweet, and yet, it tasted like blood.


    When the kiss ended, Iid her down gently on the ground before standing up to face the monsters who hade to end our lives.


    ¡°The Prologue has ended,¡± I said as I held the wand in my hand tightly, and pointed it at the fiends who wished for me to die.


    ¡°The real story starts now.¡±

 Chapter 2: A Day Of Parting

    <h4>Chapter 2: A Day Of Parting</h4>


    Three people riding on broomsticks, flew across the moonlit sky with determined looks on their faces.


    miles away from them, several colorful lights illuminated the heavens, as a battle between wizards and witches of two different factions was being waged.


    The three people knew that turning back to help their friends would only endanger the person they were trying to protect, so with heavy hearts they flew to the East, in order to escape their pursuers.


    Half an hourter, they saw several lights in the distance, and knew that they were nearing a town.


    After exchanging a few words with her mother and father, the young witch flying in the center of the formation descended from the sky, while her parents kept watch of their surroundings.


    ¡°The time to part hase, my love,¡± the witch said as she looked down at the basket in her arms with tears falling down her face.


    She held her newborn baby lovingly, and kissed his forehead beforending beside a farmhouse. The young witch then walked up toward the doorway, and gently ced the basket in her hands on the ground before kneeling beside it


    ¡°Please forgive me,¡± the young witch said as she summoned a wand in her hand. ¡°I pray that you will grow up to live a normal, and happy life. Know that no matter where I am, I will always think of you, and love you with all of my heart.¡±


    If possible, she didn¡¯t want to do this, but in order to let her child live, she had no choice but to do the unthinkable.


    ¡°Ars Vim Extermina,¡± the young witch said softly before lightly tapping the tip of her wand on the child¡¯s chest in order to destroy his magic circuits, making it impossible for him to use magic at any point in his life.


    A secondter, a magical crest appeared where the young witch had tapped her wand, and the baby''s body glowed crimson for a brief moment before fading away.


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    Perhaps the process of having his magic circuits destroyed brought him great pain, so the baby cried his heart out, which almost broke the young witch¡¯s heart.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of footsteps headed towards the door, so she immediately mounted her broom, and flew toward the roof of the farmhouse.


    Her baby¡¯s frantic cries of pain only grew louder, as if sensing that one of the people who love him the most, left him behind.


    The young witch covered her lips with her left hand, as she too wept bitter tears.


    It was at that moment when she heard the door opening, and a shout of surprise that came from a woman reached her ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, little one,¡± the middle-aged woman said softly as she picked up the basket of the crying baby in her arms. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    The middle-aged woman lightly rocked the basket, as she searched her surroundings, hoping to see the person who left such a small, and frail, baby on her doorstep in the middle of the night.


    ¡°A baby?¡± a middle-aged man asked as he walked beside his wife to look at the child that was crying sadly in her arms. ¡°Who could be so heartless as to leave a child like this?!¡±


    ¡°Dear, please don¡¯t shout. You will only make the child cry louder.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ fine. Let¡¯s go inside first. It¡¯s too cold here, the baby might catch a cold.¡±


    As the couple entered the house, the young witch raised her wand to erase any traces of magic in the surroundings before mounting her broom once more to join her parents in the sky.


    She had to leave the town as soon as possible to prevent their pursuers from discovering her tracks. The farther she was away from her child, the safer he would be.


    Soon, the young witch¡¯s parents flew by her side, as the three of them headed Northwards.


    All three of them had sad expressions on their faces because they had left one of their family members behind.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t an easy decision to make, they still did it in order to give the child a future¡­


    A future of living a normal life as an ordinary human.


    ¡ª------


    Several yearster¡­


    ¡°Come back here, you little rascal!¡±


    Leaves fluttered in the air as a teenage boy with dark-blue hair ran through the fields like a wild horse that had been freed from the stables.


    His blue eyes were filled with mirth at the prospect of foiling his grandma¡¯s ns to send him to Saint ire Academy.


    For Ethan, going to the academy was boring, so he decided to resist his grandma¡¯s n to¡­ tie him up, and send him there in a cardboard box!


    ¡°Ethan! Come back here you dunderhead!¡± an old, yet powerful, voice called out from behind the boy who was running for his life. ¡°Don¡¯t let me get my hands on you, or you will regret it!¡±


    Ethan chuckled internally because there was no way that his grandma would be able to catch up to him. How could an old hag, who did nothing but teach him Math all day, capture a fit, healthy, teenage boy like him?


    Out of curiosity, the smug-faced teenager turned his head to look behind him to check if his grandma was still in hot pursuit.


    Although he disliked the prospect of going to Saint ire Academy, he was worried that his grandma would trip and fall on the ground while running after him.


    As he turned his head, the first thing he saw was a flying sandal that was only a few inches away from his head!


    A cry of pain reverberated in the surroundings as the sandal hit its designated target in the forehead, making the teenage boy lose his bnce and fall on the ground.


    ¡°You silly boy, you dare to run away from me?¡± Ethan¡¯s grandma, Agnes, walked up to the teenager with bloodshot eyes. ¡°You have two choices. The first one is to go to the Academy obediently. The second is to go there butt naked with your hands and feet tied. There is no third choice, so you¡¯d better choose wisely.¡±


    The teenage boy propped himself up on the ground and massaged his forehead, where a red bump had started to form.


    ¡°Grandma, how many times must I tell you that I don¡¯t want to go to school?¡± Ethan asked back with a face filled with injustice. ¡°Besides, Timmy said that Saint ire Academy looks down onmoners like us. How can someone as handsome, charismatic, and awesome as me, study in a ce like that? Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of my good looks?¡±


    Agnes¡¯ eyes twitched as she looked at her grandson. Although she agreed that her grandson was handsome, charismatic, and awesome, she still wanted him to study in the prestigious Academy in order to find a suitable wife.


    She was getting older, but Agnes still wanted to hug her great grandchild. For that to happen, she needed to bring Ethan to the Academy in the hopes that he would be able to nab a heiress, and live a happy andfortable life.


    The richer, the better!


    Was that too much to ask?


    ¡°Ethan, we¡¯ve had this discussion many times already,¡± Agnes answered. ¡°Every year you refuse to go to school. It has already been two years since then. Do you really want to grow up as a good for nothing, and y with your silly games all day?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ethan replied in a heartbeat.


    ¡°You little piece of sh*t!¡± Agnes roared in anger.


    Agnes was usually a very calm olddy, but when it came to her grandson, her temper was always short. Out of anger, she reached under her skirt and pulled out a spiked club that was over two meters long.


    Ethan shuddered when he saw his grandma pull out a two-meter long spiked club out of that ce.


    His first reaction was to say ¡°Eww!¡±, but he knew that now was not the time to do that. The spiked club posed a real threat to him, and if that hit his face, what would happen to his good looks?


    Although he found his grandma¡¯s actions udylike, the threat of getting hit by something that long, hard, and spiky, made his liver itch.


    ¡°Grandma, I realized just now that as a respectable young man, who had just turned seventeen a month ago, I should properly study at a learning institution,¡± Ethan said in a righteous voice, as if he was a fearless warrior that was about to fight an army that numbered in the thousands.


    ¡°It is my duty as a citizen of the realm to study and ensure that our country will prosper for many years toe.¡±


    Agnes who was about to swat her grandson silly with the spiked club was bbergasted by his eloquent speech. For a brief moment, she thought that using the spiked club to discipline him was overkill.


    However, that thought onlysted for a brief moment. She knew how pretentious Ethan was, so she took the matter in her own hands and kicked his bum repeatedly!


    The sound of a pig being ughtered reverberated inside the Gremory residence as Ethan wailed and begged his Grandma to stop kicking him.


    The screaming only stopped several minutester, and the residence once again returned to its peaceful state.


    ¡ª----

 Chapter 3: Welcome To Brynhildr Express

    <h4>Chapter 3: Wee To Brynhildr Express</h4>


    The next day¡­


    Ethan and Agnes traveled to the railway station together.


    Agnes decided to apany Ethan. Knowing her grandson, she was afraid that thetter would run away and not board the train.


    The teenage boy knew that if he did something funny, the incident that happened yesterday would happen again. His bum was still aching from the relentless onught that it received, and he decided to be obedient for now¡­ and run awayter!


    ¡®Hah! Grandma, do you really think that you will have your way?¡¯ Ethanughed internally. ¡®The moment I get into that Academy, I will definitely take the return train back. Hahaha! Just you wait for my triumphant return!¡¯


    Agnes was not aware of Ethan¡¯s stupid n, and just dragged him to the tform. If she knew what her good for nothing grandson was nning, she would definitely tie him to the train to ensure that he learned a lesson he wouldn¡¯t forget.


    ¡°Go, make sure to call me once you arrive at the Academy,¡± Agnes said as she patted Ethan¡¯s head. ¡°I know that you disagree with me, but that is understandable.


    ¡°Ethan, the world is big. Far bigger than you can ever imagine. For you to stay cooped up on the farm is a waste of your good looks. How can my handsome and awesome grandson not aplish anything in his lifetime?¡±


    Ethan looked at his grandma with a smile. He felt touched when the old hag called him handsome and awesome. Because of that, he decided to stay in the Academy for two days, before going back home.


    ¡°Here is your ticket,¡± Agnes said as she handed a red envelope to him. ¡°Just ask one of the conductors for directions if you are unsure about what train to ride.¡±


    ¡°Okay. thank you, Grandma,¡± Ethan replied and kissed Agnes'' right cheek.


    Agnes smiled and kissed her grandson¡¯s forehead. ¡°When you return, make sure to bring home a beautifuldy. I¡¯ll make sure to take good care of her.¡±


    Ethan rolled his eyes before waving his hand to bid Agnes farewell. Clearly, his grandma still hadn¡¯t given up on hooking Ethan up with a beautiful girl, so she could hold her great grandchild.


    As Ethan walked towards one of the conductors in the station, he saw something running towards him out of the corner of his eye.


    Before he could even react, he was pushed down abruptly, and fell on his butt, which made him cry out in pain because his bum, that had been repeatedly kicked yesterday by his grandma, had suffered another beating before he could even leave his hometown behind.


    Enduring the pain, he red at the one responsible for the incident and gave them a piece of his mind.


    ¡°Hey! watch where you¡¯re goi¨C¡± Ethan wasn¡¯t able to continue his shouting as his gazended on the person that bumped into him just now.


    A youngdy with long, silver-blonde hair slowly stood up from the floor and nced in his direction. This nce onlysted for a brief moment before she picked up one of the small red envelopes on the ground and hurried away.


    ¡°You could have at least said sorry,¡± Ethan grumbled before picking up the red envelope lying on the ground beside him. ¡°Hah¡­ What a bad start.¡±


    The young teenager sighed before approaching one of the uniformed staff members in the train station to ask for directions.


    ¡°Excuse me, Sir,¡± Ethan said as he looked at the name of the train he was going to ride in his ticket. ¡°This is my first time in the train station and I was wondering if you can help me find the tform for the¡­ Brynhildr Express.¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at the teenage boy with a smile before pointing to his right side.


    ¡°Just head straight until you see a ck door that is being guarded by two men wearing ck uniforms,¡± the middle-aged man said. ¡°Show them your ticket, and they will allow you to pass through the door. You better hurry up. There¡¯s just fifteen minutes before your train departs.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Ethan bowed his head to thank the middle-aged man before running in the direction he had pointed earlier.


    Ethan might be reluctant to go to the Academy, but since his Grandma asked him to go, he would at least make sure that he stayed there for a day or two before returning home.


    It didn¡¯t take long before he saw the two men that the train staff was talking about.


    ¡°Show me your ticket,¡± one of the men stated as soon as Ethan tried to walk past them.


    ¡°Only the students of the Academy are allowed past this point,¡± the other man said as he eyed the teenage boy with a critical gaze.


    The two men had intimidating looks on their faces, which made Ethan subconsciously take a step back out of fear.


    Clearly, they were not the friendly type, so he decided to not mess around anymore and handed them his ticket obediently.


    ¡°VIP Room Ticket?¡± one of the men arched an eyebrow after seeing the ticket that Ethan had handed to him. ¡°Very well, you may pass. Make sure to only enter thepartment that is designated on your ticket. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Sir,¡± Ethan stuttered.


    ¡°Go,¡± the other man said. ¡°The train will be departing soon.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head and entered the door as he was told.


    After entering the door, he went down a flight of stairs leading underground. Since he was in a hurry, he didn¡¯t have time to appreciate the unique design of the stairwell, which didn¡¯t match the setting of an old train station.


    ¡°Wee to Brynhildr Express,¡± a youngdy with light-brown hair said with a smile as soon as Ethan walked towards her. ¡°The Train will be departing soon. So, please show me your ticket so you can enter the train.¡±


    Ethan did as he was told and showed her his ticket.


    ¡°VIP Compartment No.69.¡± The youngdy¡¯s smile became brighter when she found out that she was dealing with a VIP student. ¡°You can board the train now. Please, allow me to help you with your luggage.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ethan smiled back at the kind youngdy who was being very helpful to him.


    A few minutester, he sat inside a very spacious, and ssypartment, which made him wonder if his Grandma had prepared all of this beforehand to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t try to run away.


    ¡°Grandma really loves me,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stay in the academy for a week before going home.¡±


    While Ethan was enjoying thefort of his VIP Compartment, the silver-haired beauty that he had bumped earlier was arguing with the two men that were guarding the door that led to the Brynhildr Express.


    ¡°Youngdy, do not make things difficult for us,¡± one of the men said as he barred the door with his body. ¡°Only those with the right ticket can pass through this door.¡±


    ¡°But, this is the ticket that my Aunt gave me,¡± the teenage beauty argued. ¡°Are you telling me that Professor Ophelia made a mistake?¡±


    The other man nced at his partner for his opinion, but his partner only shook his head.


    ¡°Sorry young Miss, but rules are rules,¡± one of the men said. ¡°It will be best if you just¡­¡±


    Just before the men could tell the youngdy to go home, a middle-ageddy called out to her from behind.


    ¡°Alice? Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°Aunt! You¡¯re finally here. They won¡¯t let me ride the train.¡±


    Professor Ophelia, one of the Professors of Brynhildr Academy frowned before looking at the two men that were preventing her niece from boarding her train.


    ¡°Gentlemen, is there some kind of problem?¡± Professor Ophelia asked.


    One of the men gave an awkward smile before bowing respectfully to the professor.


    ¡°Professor, did you perhaps make a mistake when you gave your niece the ticket?¡± the man asked. ¡°Her ticket isn¡¯t meant for the Brynhildr Express. It¡¯s meant for the Saint ire Express.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Professor Ophelia asked back before taking the ticket from her niece to take a better look at it.


    A nce was enough to tell her that the ticket was indeed meant for a different train, which made her frown.


    ¡°Sorry, Professor, but rules are rules,¡± one of the men said. ¡°I really can¡¯t make an exception, even if it is you, Professor.¡±


    The words of the guard broke Professor Ophelia out of her daze, which made her nod her head in understanding.


    ¡°Sorry about this,¡± Professor Ophelia replied with a smile. ¡°It seems that my age is catching up to me. I¡¯ll personally take my niece to the Academy. Alice, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Professor Ophelia held her niece¡¯s hand and walked away from the two men at a brisk pace.


    She might be getting old, but she was certain that she gave Alice the VIP ticket that would allow her to have afortable journey to the Academy.


    When they were out of anyone¡¯s sight, the professor summoned a wand out of thin air and waved it around them, creating a dome of invisibility, preventing anyone from seeing, or hearing the things that they were about to discuss.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Professor Ophelia asked. ¡°Tell me how you suddenly got the wrong ticket.¡±


    Alice, who had kept her silence since she was taken away by her Aunt raised her head to answer her question.


    A whileter, Professor Ophelia¡¯s face became pale when she heard her niece¡¯s exnation.


    It was also at that moment when the faint whistle of a departing train was heard, making her face be paler.


    ¡°We have to hurry!¡± Professor Ophelia said as she grabbed Alice¡¯s hand in order to leave the Train Station. ¡°We must get to the Academy before the Ordinarius is screened by the Scrying Crystal.¡±


    Professor Ophelia knew that if the Gatekeeper were to discover that a normal teenage boy had managed to infiltrate the Wizard Academy, that teenager would definitely suffer a fate that was worse than death.


    ¡ª-------

 Chapter 4: A Good Luck Charm That Will Keep You Safe

    <h4>Chapter 4: A Good Luck Charm That Will Keep You Safe</h4>


    ¡°Thispartment sure is nice,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°It almost makes me feel a little bad about ditching the Academy.¡±


    Naturally, the word ¡°almost¡± was there, which meant that Ethan would certainly leave the Academy after a few days.


    The train had just left the station, and the blue-haired boy had nothing to do but admire the passing scenery outside his window.


    Although there was a smile on his face, deep inside he was feeling anxious. This was the first time he had left his home, and he would be lying if he said that he wasn¡¯t scared of going to an unknown ce filled with strangers.


    While Ethan was deep in thought, he heard the call of ady asking if anyone wanted to buy some snacks from her trolley.


    The blue-haired boy then opened the door of hispartment to check if there was something that he could buy from thedy¡¯s trolley.


    ¡°Yes, Dear, did you find something to your liking?¡± a middle-ageddy asked with a smile.


    ¡°How much do the potato chips cost?¡± Ethan pointed at the big pack of potato chips that was on top of the trolley.


    ¡°5 Coppers,¡± the middle-ageddy replied. ¡°How many would you lik¨C¡±


    The middle-ageddy¡¯s body stiffened after taking a good look at the blue-haired boy, who was still checking the snacks on her trolley.


    From the depths of her brown eyes, a hint of surprise, and excitement could be seen.


    ¡°Dear, why don¡¯t we go inside yourpartment first,¡± the middle-ageddy proposed. ¡°That way, we won¡¯t be blocking anyone¡¯s path. What do you think?¡±


    Ethan looked at the surroundings, and noticed that thedy and her trolley were indeed blocking the aisle. Because of this, he decided to invite her inside hispartment, so they wouldn¡¯t bother anyone.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    The middle-ageddy smiled as she pushed her trolley inside Ethan¡¯spartment. After taking a long and hard look at the boy, she was now certain that he was someone that wasn¡¯t supposed to be on the Brynhildr Express.


    ¡°Please, take a seat,¡± Ethan said in a very polite manner.


    Ethan¡¯s Grandma, Agnes, trained him to be respectful todies, especially to the elderly. Although they weren¡¯t that rich, she made sure to teach her grandson how to be a proper gentleman.


    Of course, Ethan only applied the things he learned from his Grandma to otherdies. Family members weren''t included in the gentleman¡¯s code!


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll ept your offer,¡± the middle-ageddy sat across Ethan, and watched him with a hint of amusement in her eyes. ¡°Is this your first time going to the Academy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan raised his head to make eye contact with the middle-ageddy. ¡°My Grandma wanted me to study a business rted course at the Academy, and bring home a beautiful nobledy as my wife.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Your grandma must be a very wise person.¡± The middle-ageddy chuckled.


    ¡°Well, my Grandma is indeed very wise. But, she likes to spank me all the time. I mean¡­ I¡¯m already seventeen. It would be embarrassing if others were to know about it.¡±


    The middle-ageddy arched her eyebrows. ¡°So you say, but you¡¯re actually telling me this. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will spread the news that you¡¯re still being spanked at your age?¡±


    Ethan chuckled before shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure that ady as beautiful as you wouldn¡¯t spread this news to other people.¡±


    ¡°Oh my~ so young and already a sweet talker.¡± the middle-ageddy wasn¡¯t able to stop herself from chuckling after hearing the teenage boy¡¯s reply. ¡°It seems that the nobledies in the academy are in danger. A wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing is about to sneak inside their pen.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know why, but for some reason, he felt at ease while talking to the middle-ageddy whose calming presence reminded him of his Grandma back home.


    Before he knew it, almost fifteen minutes had passed, and the middle-ageddy finally decided that it was about time to leave.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s your first time going to the Academy, you can have this one for free,¡± the middle-ageddy said as she gave Ethan the biggest pack of potato chips on her trolley. ¡°Also, take this as a souvenir of our meeting.¡±


    The middle-ageddy took out a ck-bracelet from her pocket and personally attached it to Ethan¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Ethan, remember this.¡± The middle-ageddy held the blue-haired boy¡¯s hand in a gentle way. ¡°No matter what happens, do not remove the bracelet. It is a good luck charm that will keep you safe in the Academy.¡±


    Ethan felt touched because, aside from his Grandma, this was the first time that an older person had given him something for free.


    At first, he wanted to refuse, but the kinddy¡¯s words touched his heart, making it hard for him to reject her generosity.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°If in the future our paths cross again, I will definitely return this favor.¡±


    The middle-ageddy smiled. ¡°Very well. I will keep your words close to my heart. I look forward to meeting you again in the future.¡±


    After those parting words, the middle-ageddy finally left the VIPpartment and continued to make her usual rounds.


    She had been assigned by her superiors on the Brynhildr Express to look for those who had lost their way, and ensure that all of them would be kept safe from harm.


    ¡°I better tell my superiors as soon as I get off the train,¡± the middle-ageddy muttered. ¡°Things are going to get interesting in the academy.¡±


    Ethan, who wasn¡¯t aware of thedy¡¯s other motives, was in a good mood because he got some free snacks, as well as a souvenir for free.


    ¡°What a kinddy,¡± Ethan said as he opened his bag of chips. ¡°I wish there were more people like her in the world.¡±


    At that exact moment, the train entered a tunnel.


    Although it was dark, Ethan didn¡¯t mind it one bit. He just ate one potato chip after another until the train finally left the tunnel.


    It was at that moment when the blue-haired boy¡¯s eyes widened in shock because the scenery he saw outside of the window looked surreal.


    Floating inds, with flowing waterfalls appeared in his vision. It was the first time he had seen something so beautiful, and it made him wonder if he had fallen asleep when the train entered the tunnel.


    Suddenly, he heard a loud roar which made him shift his gaze to his left side.


    Ethan¡¯s jaw, and the potato chip he was about to eat, dropped when he saw a giant eye looking at him from outside his window.


    A few secondster, the eye moved away, revealing arge creature with red scales, and two magnificent wings on its back.


    The blue-haired boy had seen something simr in the Fairy tale picture book that his Grandma had given him while he was still young. Although he didn¡¯t know if he had fallen into some kind of daydream or not, one thing was for sure.


    What he was seeing right now looked so real that it would be very hard for him to know if he was really dreaming or not.


    With another loud, and mighty roar, the Dragon pped its wings and flew westwards, leaving the Brynhildr Express and the shocked teenager behind.

 Chapter 5: Worst Timing Ever

    <h4>Chapter 5: Worst Timing Ever</h4>


    ¡°Okay, Ethan, calm down,¡± Ethan said as he lightly patted his chest. ¡°First, let¡¯s see if I am dreaming or not.¡±


    The teenage boy pinched his arm so hard that he almost cried out in pain. It was then when he confirmed that he wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    ¡°There must be some logical exnation for all of this,¡± Ethan muttered as he picked up the bag of chips that had fallen on the carpeted floor. ¡°I mean, since I saw it, others might have seen it too, right? But, why isn¡¯t anyone on the train shouting?¡±


    The blue-haired boy thought long and hard and came to a conclusion.


    Dragons flying near trains was a very normal thing to happen!


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I was raised in the countryside, so I¡¯m not aware of something somon,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°Maybe this is the norm for people in the big cities. Maybe Grandma was right. Perhaps I should see the world more, so I won¡¯t remain ignorant.¡±


    After finally finding an exnation that could satisfy him, the blue-haired boy once again started to eat his potato chips, while admiring the picturesque scenery outside of his window.


    Although he was still feeling doubtful about what he had just seen a while ago, he believed that he would better understand the situation once he arrived at the Academy and learned a few things from it.


    ¡ª---------


    ¡°Astraeus, I know that it will be difficult, but please, do your best to arrive at the Academy before the Brynhildr Express does,¡± Professor Ophelia said as she lightly patted the back of her Gryphon. ¡°My reputation and that boy¡¯s life are at stake.¡±


    The Gryphon gave a low-shriek of acknowledgement as it pped its mighty wings to traverse the Rostrevor Forest.


    The professor, as well as Alice, hurriedly left the station and went to the nearest Magic Gate, in order to go to the Wizard World.


    Fortunately, Professor Ophelia left her mount, Astraeus, near the Magic Gate at the station. This gave them the means to immediately pursue the Brynhildr Express, which would arrive at the Brynhildr Station in less than two hours.


    ¡°Aunt, will we be able to catch up to it?¡± Alice asked as she held onto the Professor¡¯s waist.


    Truth be told, she didn¡¯t really care if they caught up to the train or not. For her, what happened in the station was the blue-haired boy¡¯s fault. If he hadn¡¯t blocked her path, she wouldn¡¯t have bumped into him, and they wouldn¡¯t find themselves in the current mess they were in.


    ¡°You should pray that we do, Alice,¡± Professor Ophelia said anxiously. ¡°If not, your father will be very displeased.¡±


    The beautiful youngdy who didn¡¯t think that what happened earlier was that big of a deal, immediately shuddered after hearing her Aunt¡¯s reply.


    Of all the people that Alice didn¡¯t want to offend, or disappoint, it was none other than her father, who was the current Minister of the Magic Bureau, who managed the concerns of the entire Wizard World.


    An hourter¡­


    Astraeus gave a resounding shriek, as if informing Professor Ophelia about something.


    Hearing her mount¡¯s report, the Professor took out her wand and lightly tapped it on the monocle on her right eye.


    Immediately, her vision zoomed in on the distance. There, she saw the train that they were trying to catch up to, which gave the Professor renewed hope.


    Unlike the train that was fixed to how the railway was built, a Gryphon could take shortcuts, and soar over mountains, allowing for faster travel. Now that her target was in sight, Professor Ophelia asked her loyal mount to take the shortest route to the station where the children would disembark.


    As Astraeus was about to give a positive reply, a mighty roar reverberated in the surroundings, which forced the Gryphon to take a nosedive towards the ground.


    A momentter, searing hot mes flew past the ce where the Gryphon was flying earlier. If Astraeus didn¡¯t descend right away, it might have been roasted to oblivion alongside the two witches that were mounted on his back.


    ¡°An Adult Red Dragon!¡± Alice cried out in rm as the monstrous beast started to chase after them.


    Adult Dragons were one of the Apex Predators of the Wizard World, and they took great pleasure in hunting down any Hippogriffs and Gryphons that happened to cross their way.


    Professor Ophelia knew that this was a matter of life and death, so she took out her wand and instructed Alice to do the same.


    ¡°Repeat after me, Nubes Atra Fumus, do you understand?¡± Professor Ophelia asked as she pointed her wand at the Red Dragon who was following behind their back.


    Alice nodded and also pointed her wand at the Dragon.


    ¡°At the count of three,¡± Professor Ophelia stated. ¡°One, two, three!¡±


    ¡°¡°Nubes Atra Fumus!¡±¡±


    Jet-ck-smoke erupted from the tip of their wands, blocking the Dragon¡¯s sight. The smoke then expanded in their surroundings, covering the entire forest in a cloud of ck smoke.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Professor Ophelia had used this spell while traveling in the Wizard World, and her mount, Astraeus, already knew what to do in this situation.


    Using the smokescreen as cover, the Gryphon flew as low as possible, nearly touching the ground in the process. It was looking for a safe ce to hide in order to escape the Dragon¡¯s pursuit, while the ck smoke was still active.


    Fortunately, its keen eyesight allowed it to find a dense patch of trees in the distance, which was a perfect cover from the Red Dragon that was hot on its heels.


    A momentter, a loud roar of annoyance reverberated in the surroundings, scaring almost all of the wildlife in the forest.


    As all the creatures, big and small, ran to find a ce to hide, Astraeusnded on the ground and squeezed itself into the dense patch of trees before crouching down.


    Professor Ophelia covered Alice¡¯s mouth with her hand, as she carefully observed their surroundings.


    The spell she cast was a multi-purpose spell that not only blocked one''s vision, but also erased any scent in the environment. Its effect would linger for half an hour before dispersingpletely, which was enough time for them to evade the Dragon¡¯s sharp sense of smell.


    Suddenly, a ck shadow passed over the trees they were hiding in. Professor Ophelia gripped her wand tightly, while her other hand remained over Alice¡¯s lips, preventing the girl from uttering a single word that might alert the Dragon of their whereabouts.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Astraeus gave a short shriek, telling the Professor that it could no longer sense the Dragon in the surroundings.


    ¡°Fly low for now, Astraeus, run if you have to,¡± Professor Ophelia said as she sighed in her heart. ¡°That Dragon might still be around. It is best that we keep out of its sight for the time being.¡±


    The Gryphon nodded its head in understanding and began to run through the forest like a horse, while looking for a ce where it could freely open its wings to fly.


    Professor Ophelia felt very bitter about the appearance of the Red Dragon because it was the worst timing ever.


    If the Red Dragon hadn¡¯t appeared, they would have definitely been able to beat the train to the station, and apprehend the boy before the Magic Bureau got wind of his existence.

 Chapter 6: Plaza Of Beginnings

    <h4>Chapter 6: za Of Beginnings</h4>


    ¡°Everyone, we have arrived at our destination,¡± the train conductor said as he shook a handbell in his hand. ¡°Make sure that you don¡¯t leave any of your luggage behind you as you depart the train.


    ¡°I repeat, we have arrived at our destination. Make sure that you don¡¯t leave any of your luggage behind as you depart the train. We have arrived at Brynhildr Station.¡±


    Ethan opened the door of hispartment and walked down the aisle, carrying his bags.


    ¡®Was it supposed to be Brynhildr Station?¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®If I remember correctly it should be Stanmore Station. From there, it would be a five minute walk to the gates of Saint ire Academy¡­¡¯


    The blue-haired boy still had his doubts, but since they arrived at the train¡¯s destination, he had no choice but to disembark.


    As soon as he left the train, he saw all the teenage boys and girls being ushered to several carriages that lined up the side of the station.


    ¡°Each carriage can be shared by four people,¡± the Station Master said as he, and his subordinates, helped guide the students who had arrived at the station. ¡°First Years to the left, Second Years to the right. Third Years and above, you already know where to go. Don¡¯t tarry here and go to your ownnes!¡±


    Ethan, who had been enrolled as a First Year by his Grandma, lined up on the left where several teenage boys and girls that were around his age had lined up as well.


    ¡°Please prepare your train tickets,¡± the Station Master stated. ¡°Your carriage will be determined by your train ticket. Economy ss goes to the ck Carriages, First ss gets the Purple ones, and VIP tickets get the Golden Carriages. Those who have VIP tickets, pleasee to me.¡±


    Ethan looked at his ticket and saw the words VIP written in bold, gold letters, on its upper left side. Seeing that his ticket was indeed a VIP ticket, the blue-haired boy walked towards the Station Master and presented his ticket to him.


    ¡°I see, so you¡¯re one of the VIP¡¯s of the first years,¡± the Station Master said as he scrutinized Ethan¡¯s ticket. ¡°Very well,e with me.¡±


    All the first years who had lined up on their respective tforms, gazed at Ethan with a look of jealousy and envy. VIP tickets were a form of status. They could only be obtained by people of high status in the Magic World.


    Students who received such a ticket were those who came from highly influential families, or those who had high positions in the Magic Bureau.


    ¡°He¡¯s a first year? I better form a good rtionship with himter.¡±


    ¡°I hope we were in the same ss. If I be his friend, wouldn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯ll be able to rub shoulders with the nobility?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite good looking. Is he perhaps single? Mother said that I should look for high-ranking nobles. Even if they only make me their concubine, I will be secure for life.¡±


    Murmurs spread throughout the surroundings as Ethan was taken away by the Station Master. All of them wanted to be on good terms with the blue-haired boy, who seemed to belong to a very influential family in the Magic World.


    However, not all of them were thinking along these lines. A youngdy with light-brown hair, and green eyes, looked at the blue-haired boy in the distance in confusion.


    ¡®How can he possibly be here?¡¯ the youngdy thought. ¡®Are my eyes deceiving me? Is he perhaps a different person?¡¯


    The youngdy wasn¡¯t quite unsure if the blue-haired boy was someone she knew or not.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ The youngdy handed her ticket to the Staff member in front of her. ¡®If it is really Him, we will meet at the testing siteter.¡¯


    ¡ª--------


    ¡°Grandma, you are the best,¡± Ethan muttered as he sat on a veryfortable couch inside the golden carriage that was assigned to him. ¡°Man¡­ I almost feel sorry about my n to leave the academy after a few days.¡±


    While the young man was feeling a bit guilty about what he nned to do after arriving at the Academy, his carriage started to move.


    Ethan looked at the passing scenery, but the only thing he could see were trees on both sides of the carriage.


    Several other carriages were traveling down the road as well, but all of them were on the right side of the road. The golden carriage traveled on the left, free from any kind of obstruction.


    A few minutester, the carriage arrived at its destination, and Ethan disembarked while admiring the Academy in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s bigger than I thought¡­,¡± Ethan muttered as he looked at the learning institution that he would spend some time in.


    Before the blue-haired boy could even wonder what to do next, a man wearing gray robes walked out of the gates and greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°You must be Professor Ophelia¡¯s prized Disciple,¡± the gray-robed man said with a smile. ¡°Come. We should head to the za of Beginnings where the other First Years will gather shortly. There, the Appraisal Stone will measure your magical power and assign which Manor you will be staying in. Please,e this way.¡±


    Ethan nodded and followed the kind man whom he initially thought to be his tour guide.


    As they walked together, the gray-robed man introduced himself as Njal Brand, a Professor that taught The Study of Magical Creatures ss.


    Ethan had no idea what kind of subject the Study of Magical Creatures was, so he decided to not talk about this subject and instead asked Professor Njal questions about Brynhildr Academy.


    The Professor thought that this was his opportunity to form a good rtionship with the handsome teenager, so he made sure to answer all of Ethan¡¯s questions with as many details as possible.


    The more Ethan asked, the more confused he became.


    Njal told him that the Brynhildr Academy was built after the heroes defeated the Demon Lord, who once threatened the Magical World.


    It was founded by none other than Fortis Dud, who believed that everyone had the right to study magic, even those who were born with very little magical power.


    Within the Academy grounds, Five Manors were built, and each of them carried the Will and Belief of each of the Five Heroes that fought for the peace of the world.


    Agmundr Schwartz - Schwartz Manor


    Svend Terra - Terra Manor


    Magni Jaeger - Jaeger Manor


    Eileifr Eques - Eques Manor


    Fortis Dud - Dud Manor


    Schwartz Manor was the ce where Wizards and Witches who specialized in ck Magic conducted their magical experiments.


    Terra Manor was the ce where Wizards and Witches who specialized in growing things, like nts, flowers, or any magic associated with nature, gathered.


    Jaeger Manor was the ce where Wizards and Witches who had the ability to transform, tame, andmand magical beasts were nurtured.


    Eques Manor was the Manor that specialized in Combat Wizards and Witches. These students not only used wands, but other magical weapons and artifacts as well.


    Several of their graduates often be part of the Magical Knights in their respective territories, as well as the Magistratus who helped the Magical Bureau enforce thews of the Magical World to its denizens.


    Last but not least was the Dud Manor.


    This Manor was often coined as the ¡°Drop Out¡± Manor because those with very little to almost non-existent magic power were sent there to train.


    All of its residents were called Dud, and in time, this term had be a derogatory ng that was used by Etilist Professors and Students in the academy, who looked down on the talentless and magically-crippled students who had enrolled at Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, Ethan,¡± Professor Njal said as they arrived at the za inside the Academy, where several adults, wearing gray robes, standing on an elevated tform, gathered. ¡°This is the za of Beginnings, but since you are here because of a Professor¡¯s rmendation, you may stand in the VIP area beside the Appraisal Stone.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, there are only five VIP¡¯s this year, and you are one of them. I look forward to what Manor you will be ced in. By the way, I am one of the professors supervising the Jaeger Manor. If you have any questions regarding magical beasts, you cane find me anytime.¡±


    The Professor chuckled as he led Ethan to the VIP area before standing beside his colleagues on the elevated tform to wee the new students of Brynhildr Academy.


    Several of the Professors eyed the blue-haired boy with curiosity. As a First Year, being able to stand in the VIP Area meant that Ethan was one one of the geniuses of the young generation.


    ¡°Njal, is that the student that Professor Ophelia vouched for this year?¡± an old Wizard with a long white beard asked.


    ¡°Yes, Headmaster,¡± Professor Njal answered. ¡°His name is Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Ethan?¡± the Old Wizard yed with his beard as he gazed at the blue-haired teenager from head to foot.


    A few minutester, the corner of his lips rose up into a smirk as if he found something very amusing.


    ¡®Looks like this School Year will be more lively than the one we hadst year,¡¯ the Old Wizard mused. ¡®Professor Ophelia, you have brought a very interesting First Year to the Academy.¡¯¡¯


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy chuckled internally as he looked at the anxious-looking teenager in the distance, who had no idea what was about to happen to him next.

 Chapter 7: I Think I Rode The Wrong Train

    <h4>Chapter 7: I Think I Rode The Wrong Train</h4>


    Half an hourter, all the students of Brynhildr Academy had gathered in the za of Beginnings.


    Standing beside Ethan, were four more students, who were also chosen as VIP Candidates, who were personally chosen by the top Professors of the Academy.


    Two of them were boys, and two were girls. All of them seemed to be around sixteen to seventeen years of age, and all four of them were looking at Ethan as if trying to discern his identity.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± a cute looking youngdy with curly blonde hair asked the beautifuldy beside her. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him at any of the wizard gatherings.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the beautifuldy with pink hair replied. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s one of those reclusive wizards that trains in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°I see. That exins why he didn¡¯t look familiar. But, I got to say, he¡¯s quite the looker.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡±


    Ethan, who wasn¡¯t aware that the twodies were gossiping about him, was feeling butterflies in his stomach.


    Thest thing he wanted to do was to stand out because he nned to leave the Academy after a few days. If people were paying close attention to him, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he might get in trouble if he were to leave the Academy without permission?


    Just as the blue-haired teenager was wishing that he was back home at the farm, the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy, Rinehart Eques, pointed his wand at his neck before clearing his throat.


    This sound was magnified several times, catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    Everyone stopped looking at the blue-haired boy, and focused their attention on the Headmaster of the Academy, who was about to give his opening remarks.


    ¡°The time hase once again for another school year to begin,¡± Professor Rinehart said with a smile. ¡°Brynhildr Academy has been around for nearly five hundred years, and has witnessed the growth of many young wizards and witches since it was founded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bore all of you with a lengthy speech, so I¡¯ll make it short. I wee all of you, especially the returning students of Brynhildr Academy. May all of you have another wonderful year of learning, and may you grow to be responsible wizards and witches that will make this Academy proud!¡±


    Cheers rose up from the students standing in the za of Beginnings as they gave their Headmaster a thunderous apuse.


    Professor Rinehart smiled before raising his arms to continue his speech.


    ¡°Joining us today are the First Years, who will start their magical education within the Academy¡¯s walls,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°The study of magic isn¡¯t just about learning more powerful spells, and concocting potions. True Magic is the magic thates from everyone¡¯s hearts. For this is the unique magic that allows you to be different from the rest.


    ¡°Although the Study of Magic branches out into different paths, all roads lead to Yggdrasil. The Magic that had been given to you by the Great World Tree of Magic on the day of your birth, will one day usher in a new era of prosperity. Because of this mission, Brynhildr Academy was founded.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s fine to fail. It is fine to make mistakes. It is fine to feel helpless. Know that this is all part of the learning process. I promise you one year from now, when you walk out the doors of the Academy, all of you will have be a brand new, and better, version of yourselves.¡±


    Rinehart then raised his wand and pointed at the sky.


    The other professors behind him did the same.


    One by one, the Second Years, Third Years, Fourth Years, also pointed their wands to the sky, as they joined the professors in signaling the start of the School Year of Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°May the mes of Magic burn Forevermore!¡± Professor Rinehart shouted. ¡°¡°Ethan Principium!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Ethan Principium!¡±¡±¡±


    The Professors as well as the Second Year students and above, all shouted in unison.


    A few secondster, a dazzling ray of light burst forth from the tips of countless wands, and flew towards the sky, creating an aurora of different colors.


    Although everyone used the same spell, the colors of the light that came out of their wands weren¡¯t the same.


    Some were white, some were ck, others were golden, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet. However, even these colors had different shades.


    Some were lighter, and some were darker than most


    There were evenbinations of other colors, forming unique colors like pink, maroon, teal, yellow green, and the countless other colors that made up the colors of the world.


    Ethan¡¯s mouth gaped open as he looked at this amazing sight that he never thought was possible.


    ¡®M-Magic?¡¯ Ethan thought as his eyes widened in shock. ¡®T-This is Magic!¡¯


    When he was still on the farm, he spent most of his days tending the animals. Whenever he wasn¡¯t busy, he would often read the Fairy tale books that his Grandpa had collected over the years.


    These books had introduced him to the world of wizards and witches that flew in the sky riding broomsticks, as well as shooting magic out of their wands.


    For the blue-haired boy, these stories weren¡¯t real, and simply a fantasy that was written to entertain people.


    However, right now, he was seeing this fantasye to life.


    When the aurora faded, several colorful particles of lights descended upon the sky, andnded like snowkes to the students in the za of Beginnings, blessing them with the beauty of magic, as they embark on another school year inside Brynhildr Academy, where they would continue to learn the many ways they could improve their magic.


    ¡°Everyone, we will now start the sorting of the First Years,¡± Professor Rinehart said with a smile. ¡°Once I call your name, please ce your hand on the Appraisal Stone. It will tell you which Manor you will be staying at.


    ¡°However, know this, the Manor is only a ce where you will spend your days to rest within the academy grounds. It is not abel that defines you for what you are. No matter how powerful, or how weak your magic is, let your Heart lead the way to Greatness!¡±


    Another round of apuse reverberated in the za of Beginnings.


    Even Ethan pped his hands because he felt touched with the Headmaster¡¯s Words. However, after pping a few times, the blue-haired boy finally realized what the nagging feeling that he had been feeling was ever since he saw the magical disy.


    ¡®Grandma, I think I rode the wrong train,¡¯ Ethan said internally as the feeling of anxiety increased with each passing second.


    He never thought that a normal farm boy like him would suddenly find himself in the midst of wizards and witches, who all excelled in the power known as Magic.

 Chapter 8: Here Goes Nothing!

    <h4>Chapter 8: Here Goes Nothing!</h4>


    ¡°Now, first years, it¡¯s time for all of you to be sorted with the Appraisal Stone,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°However, before that, let me introduce to you the Five Pirs of the First Years.¡±


    Professor Rinehart pointed at the five people who were standing at the VIP area near the Appraisal Stone.


    Every school year, the chosen Professors would look for the most talented Wizards and Witches in the Magic World that were between the ages of fifteen and seventeen. These students would be brought to the Brynhildr Academy and their school tuition, and other school expenses, would be waived by the academy.


    They would also receive a monthly allowance of 500 Gold Coins, which wasn¡¯t an exuberant amount of money, but it would allow them to live afortable life in the academy.


    (A/N: the Potato Chips that Ethan wanted to buy were 5 Coppers coins.


    1 Silver Coin is worth 100 Copper Coins, and One Gold Coin is equivalent to 100 Silver Coins.)


    ¡°Everyone, please introduce yourselves,¡± Professor Rinehart smiled at the five teenagers who had been chosen to be the Pirs of the First Years.


    A handsome blonde-haired boy stepped forward, making everyone look at him.


    ¡°Langston Kerr,¡± Langston said in an arrogant tone. ¡°I look forward to working with all of you this year.¡±


    Murmurs spread among the students as they looked at the handsome, yet arrogant teenage boy that had introduced himself.


    ¡°Kerr? Is he a member of that Ducal Family?¡±


    ¡°I knew that he wasn¡¯t simple. So, he has that kind of background. Lucky him!¡±


    ¡°Good looks, and born as the son of a high-ranking noble. Such a deadlybination.¡±


    While everyone was talking about Langston, a beautifuldy with long pink hair also stepped forward to introduce herself.


    ¡°Nicole Asta,¡± Nicole said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to make everyone¡¯s acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°So, her name is Nicole. What a beautifuldy!¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m in love!¡±


    ¡°Dude, you fall in love with every beautiful girl you see. This is the 99th time you¡¯ve said you¡¯re in love!¡±


    Gathering her courage, the cute girl with curly blonde hair, also stepped forward and faced everyone with an energetic smile.


    ¡°My name is Lily Langley,¡± Lily stated as she waved at the crowd. ¡°Everyone, please look after me in the Academy!¡±


    ¡°Nghhh! How cute! She looks energetic as well.¡±


    ¡°An angel has descended!¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m in love!¡±


    ¡°Dude, there you go again. Can you stop?¡±


    The fourth member of the Five Pirs was a boy with dark-brown hair. He gave the noisy First Years a look of annoyance before adjusting the sses on his face with his middle finger.


    ¡°Kurt Hale,¡± Kurt said simply before crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°Well, he doesn¡¯t look bad, but he looks scary.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ he¡¯s okay I guess?¡±


    ¡°For some reason, I want to punch his face.¡±


    ¡°Same bro, same.¡±


    After the Four Pirs introduced themselves, all gazesnded on the handsome blue-haired boy, who had a look of resignation on his face.


    Knowing that he could no longer do anything, Ethan also stepped forward and introduced himself in front of everyone.


    ¡°Ethan Gremory,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I just turned Seventeen a month ago.¡±


    ¡°... He¡¯s so good looking.¡±


    ¡°He just turned seventeen? I wonder if he has a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Damn, another good looking guy appeared! How are we singles going to survive this school year?!¡±


    ¡°I never heard of the family name Gremory before. Have you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he came from another continent?¡±


    Everyone gave Ethan looks of curiosity, which made the butterflies in his stomach churn once more.


    Even so, the blue-haired teenager was able to keep a calm expression on his face, making the girls look at him favorably.


    ¡®It is indeed him!¡¯ a youngdy with light-brown hair eximed internally as she looked at the blue-haired boy in the distance. ¡® B-But, what is he doing here? Grandma didn¡¯t tell me that he was also a wizard! Also, how did he be one of the Pirs? Just how did this happen?!¡¯


    The youngdy¡¯s gaze locked on Ethan¡¯s face, and looked at him with a face filled with injustice.


    ¡®I¡¯ll ask himter,¡¯ the youngdy thought as she clenched her fists. ¡®He has a lot of exining to do!¡¯


    Professor Rinehart pped his hands together in order to catch everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Now, let the Sorting begin!¡± Professor Rinehart said as he made a gesture for the Pirs to touch the Appraisal Stone. ¡°Who wants to go first?¡±


    Without even waiting for anyone to reply, Langston walked towards the White Crystal that was as big as a basketball ball. This was the Appraisal Stone of Brynhildr Academy that had been around since the day that the Academy was founded.


    Langston then ced his hand on top of the White Crystal with a confident smile on his face.


    A secondter, ck mes rose upwards from the Appraisal Stone. The mes had so much intensity that those who saw it felt as if it could burn the entire za if left unchecked.


    However, contrary to the First Year¡¯s expectations, the mes disappeared without a trace after ten seconds and two words shining in ck letters hovered in the air.


    Schwartz Manor


    A round of apuse spread in the za as the members of Schwartz Manor cheered for the newest member of their residence.


    Professor Rinehart smiled as he nodded his head before telling Langston to step aside.


    ¡°Next please,¡± Professor Rinehart made a gesture, and Nicole stepped forward to continue the ceremony.


    As soon as her hands touched the Appraisal Stone, Red mes shot out of it, followed by a column of water.


    These two elements intertwined with each other like two dragons doing a courtship dance. Everyone who saw this scene was mesmerized due to how beautiful it was.


    When the two dragons melded together, the words. Eques Manor appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Such a promising young witch,¡± one of the Professors sighed as she pped her hands. ¡°She will definitely be the darling of her house.¡±


    Suddenly, the cute girl, Lily, ran towards the Appraisal Stone and yfully touched it with her hand.


    An illusionary White Fox with four tails appeared and ran in circles in the air, going higher and higher until it burst out in a shower of white sparks, falling down on everyone like snowkes.


    A momentter, the words Jaeger Manor appeared, making the members of her Manor cheer for her.


    ¡°So troublesome,¡± the boy with dark-brown hair with spectacles muttered as he also ced his hand on the Appraisal Stone.


    Suddenly, several vines filled with thorns appeared around him, and spread in the surroundings. They were like venomous snakes that were out to bite anyone that drew near them.


    The vines even reached the ce where the First Years were, which made several of them cry out in rm. However, before the vines could even touch any of them, they all turned into green light that merged together forming the words, Terra Manor.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn, Ethan,¡± Professor Rinehart said kindly as he urged the blue-haired teenager to touch the Appraisal Stone.


    ¡°O-Okay,¡± Ethan stuttered as he walked rigidly like a robot towards the Appraisal Stone, which made several girls giggle as they looked at the handsome teenager who was walking in a weird manner.


    Ethan stood in front of the Appraisal Stone and took a deep breath.


    ¡®Here goes nothing!¡¯ Ethan thought as he raised his hand. He no longer cared about anything and had thrown caution into the wind.


    Just as the boy was about to touch the Appraisal Stone, a loud shriek spread in the surroundings.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Professor Ophelia shouted as her Gryphon descended from the sky.


    Due to themotion, Ethan turned around to look at the person who shouted at him. However, the moment he did that, his gazended on the beautiful silver-haired girl, who looked surprisingly familiar to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Ethan almost shouted as he pointed her finger at the girl whom he had bumped into him in the station.


    The silver-haireddy held his gaze, and a faint trace of anger appeared on her beautiful face.


    Clearly, she wasn¡¯t happy about her near-death encounter that had happened a few hours ago. Right now, Alice wanted nothing more than to p the blue-haired boy¡¯s face, and make him apologize for taking her ce.

 Chapter 9: Spared From Being Executed

    <h4>Chapter 9: Spared From Being Executed</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Ethan shouted as he pointed at the silver-haired youngdy that was mounted on top of a creature, who was half eagle, half lion.


    ¡°Ah, Professor Ophelia, perfect timing,¡± Professor Njal said with a smile. ¡°The candidate you chose is about to get sorted. You must be looking forward to it, right?¡±


    Professor Ophelia¡¯s body stiffened after hearing Professor Njal¡¯s reply.


    She had done her best to arrive at the academy as soon as she could, and the moment she arrived at the za, the blue-haired boy, who had identally picked up her niece¡¯s train ticket was about to ce his palm on the Appraisal Stone.


    At that time, the only thought in her mind was to stop the boy at all cost, so she subconsciously shouted with all of her might. Now that she seeded in stopping the Sorting Ceremony, the next thing that appeared in her head was the question¡­


    What now?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for barging in on this special asion in such a manner,¡± Professor Ophelia said as soon as she regained herposure. ¡°But, there is a very important matter that I need to address with that boy. Young man,e with me, please.¡±


    Ethan sighed in his heart because someone hade to his rescue. However, before he could even take a step to head in Professor Ophelia¡¯s direction, an old, yet firm hand, rested on his shoulders, preventing him from taking a single step.


    ¡°Professor Ophelia, that can wait until Ethan finishes the ceremony,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°It is very rude to stop the school¡¯s tradition just because you say so.¡±


    ¡°H-Headmaster, I am not stopping the tradition. I just want to have a talk with the boy¡­ err.. Ethan.¡±


    ¡°You can talk to him after the ceremony ends. Or, is there something that you¡¯re not telling us, Professor, hmm?¡±


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy eyed Professor Ophelia with a gaze that made thetter shiver. It was as if she was a small mouse that came face to face with a cat that was about to pounce on her if she uttered another word.


    Because of this, Professor Ophelia was at a loss on what to do.


    Seeing that her Aunt couldn¡¯t do anything, Alice stepped forward to tell everyone that the boy was only an ordinary person, and identally rode the wrong train that brought him to Brynhildr Academy.


    However, before she could even say anything, the tip of Professor Ophelia¡¯s wand touched her back.


    ¡°Silentium,¡± Professor Ophelia said in a tone that was barely a whisper, preventing anyone from hearing her.


    Immediately, Alice lost her voice and was unable to say what she was going to say no matter how much she tried to speak.


    ¡°Dear, it¡¯s no use,¡± Professor Ophelia whispered in Alice¡¯s ear as she motioned for her niece to stop. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything right now.¡±


    Professor Ophelia lowered her head in resignation because the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy was someone that she couldn¡¯t cross no matter what.


    Seeing that the Headmaster was adamant to let Ethan finish the ceremony, she could only ept the fact that she would be punished severely for letting an ordinary mortal enter the grounds of the Academy of Magic.


    ¡°Go ahead, Ethan,¡± Professor Rinehart said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All you need to do is ce your hand on that Appraisal Stone and it will be over.¡±


    ¡°B-But Headmaster. I think it is best if I talk to Professor Ophelia. It seems that she really has something very important to tell me,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°You can talk to herter,¡± Professor Rinehart stated as he pointed at the Appraisal Stone behind Ethan. ¡°Come now, the Ceremony has already been dyed enough. There are other first years waiting for their turn.¡±


    Ethan gave a side-long nce to Professor Ophelia, but thetter had her head lowered, not making eye contact with him. Only the silver-haired beauty, who was now unable to talk, red at him, making him subconsciously take a step back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ethan,¡± Professor Rinehart patted the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Everything is going to be fine.¡±


    Before Ethan could even give a reply, the Headmaster of the Academy flicked his wand. A secondter, Ethan¡¯s hand moved by itself and ced it on top of the Appraisal Stone, making the blue-haired boy scream internally.


    No zing mes rose up in the air.


    No magical creatures appeared to dance in front of everyone.


    No magical lights of various colors spread in the surroundings.


    All that everyone could see was nothing.


    The Professors all frowned. Some of them even squinted their eyes in order to see if there was some kind of magical effecting out of the Appraisal Stone that they were just unable to see.


    A few seconds passed with still nothing happening.


    Professor Ophelia sighed in her heart as she looked at the boy who wasn¡¯t supposed to be in the academy, looking awkwardly at the stone in front of him.


    At that moment, the ck bracelet that had been given to Ethan by the middle-ageddy, who was selling snacks in the train, vibrated.


    The vibration was very subtle that even Ethan wasn¡¯t able to feel it due to how anxious he was feeling.


    Suddenly, a faint spark appeared above the appraisal stone. The sparksted for only four seconds before disappearingpletely.


    ¡°A Dud?¡± Professor Njal blinked in confusion. ¡°Professor Ophelia chose a Dud?¡±


    The sound of murmurs spread in the surroundings as Professor Rinehart chuckled and patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Looks like the Dud Manor is getting a new member today,¡± Professor Rinehart announced.


    Over a dozen individuals started to p their hands and cheer for Ethan. Clearly, they were very happy that they were going to have a new member who would share their suffering.


    Yes.


    They were the members of the Dud Manor.


    The Manor that was designated for those who had very little to almost non-existent magic powers.


    Professor Ophelia, who saw this, felt as if she had been spared from being executed by the guillotine.


    A Dud might be the lowest member of the magic society, and was almost no different from ordinary humans. However, a Dud is still considered Half a Wizard or Witch, so the Professor who had resigned herself to her fate, felt ted.


    ¡®Fortunately he is a Dud,¡¯ Professor Ophelia looked at the blue-haired boy who now stood stiffly beside the other four Pirs. ¡®Thank the Gods.¡¯


    Ethan, who stood at the same ce as the other Pirs of the Academy, didn¡¯t share Professor Ophelia¡¯s happiness. In fact, he was feeling very awkward as he endured the gazes of the four people beside him, as they looked at him weirdly.


    ¡°Filthy Dud.¡± Langston snorted. ¡°To think you would share the same honor as me. How infuriating.¡±


    Truth be told, Langston wanted to spit at the blue-haired boy, but since he was a candidate chosen by a Professor, he didn¡¯t dare to do so.


    Although he was a member of a Ducal Family, inside Brynhildr Academy, he couldn¡¯t offend any Professor, especially someone like Professor Ophelia, who had recently became an Honorary Magistratus.


    ¡°Now that the Pirs have finished being sorted, may I ask all the First Years to fall in line,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°All of you need to be sorted, and after that, we will begin the Initiation Ceremony. I look forward to everyone¡¯s performance.¡±


    Ethan, who was still in a state of shock, and confusion, noticed someone in the long line of First Years, who was staring intently at him.


    ¡®Eh?¡¯ Ethan blinked as he looked at someone he knew very well. ¡®What is she doing here?¡¯


    The youngdy with light-brown hair noticed Ethan¡¯s gaze at her and immediately raised her clenched fist, which made the blue-haired boy subconsciously take a step back.


    He didn¡¯t expect that in a Magic Academy that was several miles away from home, he would meet up with his cousin, who often bullied him, whenever she visited their farmhouse during her summer vacations.

 Chapter 10: Summer Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 10: Summer Girlfriend</h4>


    After the First Years finished getting sorted by the Appraisal Stone, the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy, pped his hands to get everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Now, it is time for the yearly tradition of Brynhildr Academy,¡± Professor Rinehart with a mischievous smile on his face. ¡°Every year, around this time, the new batch of students in the academy will do the Initiation Ceremony after they have been sorted to their respective Manors.


    ¡°This year¡¯s challenge was painstakingly prepared by our Dark Magic Professors. I¡¯m sure that all of you will have fun, so without further dy, I wish all the First Years good luck in their first challenge.¡±


    Professor Rinehart then pointed his wand at the center of the za of Beginnings and said¡­


    ¡°Inceptos Porta Aperiam!¡±


    A secondter, a giant blue portal appeared, which almost made Ethan jump back in surprise.


    Before he could even understand what just happened, the four teenagers beside him, who were part of the Pirs of the first year, ran towards the portal without any hesitation.


    The other First Years did the same, which made Ethan wonder what was going on.


    ¡°You should get going too, Ethan,¡± Professor Rinehart said kindly. ¡°Great rewards will be given to the first ten people that are able to clear this quest.¡±


    ¡°Um, what is this quest, Headmaster?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°Can I not take it?¡±


    Professor Rinehart chuckled after hearing Ethan¡¯s words. He then lightly tapped the blue-haired shoulder with his wand with a smile.


    ¡°No, everyone must go,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°Are you going to go by yourself, or should I help you?¡±


    The blue-haired boy sighed in his heart before walking towards the portal with a look of anxiety on his face.


    The students in the za looked at him with various expressions, making him feel as if they were all making fun of him.


    When Ethan was only a step away from the portal, he took a deep breath before taking thatst step to the unknown.


    As soon as he entered the portal, it disappeared, leaving the First Years no way out of the challenge that was given to them as their Initiation Ceremony.


    ¡ª------------


    ¡°You¡¯re thest one toe,¡± A beautiful woman with red hair, and wearing gray clothes said as soon as Ethan appeared in front of her. ¡°Do you have a wand with you? Or would you prefer to use a magic weapon instead? You will need it in order to clear the exams.¡±


    ¡°Wand? Weapon?¡± Ethan blinked in confusion. ¡°What kind of exam are we doing?¡±


    The beautiful woman smiled as she gave the blue-haired boy a long and hard look.


    ¡°Have you ever been to a Dungeon before?¡± the beautiful woman asked.


    ¡°Dungeon? What¡¯s that?¡± Ethan asked back.


    ¡°I see, I understand now,¡± the beautiful woman smirked. ¡°Well then, choose a weapon of your choice first. After that, I will exin how you will pass this test. Make sure to choose wisely because your life depends on it.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t like the way the beautiful professor phrased the words ¡°your life depends on it¡±. However, since her words had an effect, the blue-haired boy inspected all the weapons that were avable in the room one by one.


    After seeing everything, he looked back helplessly at the beautiful woman and asked a question.


    ¡°D-Do you have a Pitchfork?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°A Pitchfork?¡± The beautiful woman arched an eyebrow. ¡°Why do you need a Pitchfork?¡±


    ¡°I grew up on a farm, and it¡¯s the tool I am most familiar with.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, if that is what you want then I¡¯ll amodate you.¡±


    The beautiful Professor smiled as she grabbed something from the air. A minuteter, she was holding a round, metallic ball and handed it to the blue-haired boy, who looked at it in confusion.


    ¡°This is called a Moulding Ball,¡± the beautiful Professor exined. ¡°It is made from Magical Cold Iron and will transform into any shape that the user desires. This cost me 200 Gold Coins to make, but I¡¯ll lend it to you free of charge. Now, close your eyes and visualize a pitchfork in your head.¡±


    Ethan obeyed the Professor and closed his eyes. The Moulding Ball in his hand felt cold, and yet, there was a sense of familiarity in it.


    A momentter, the metallic ball transformed into an Iron Pitchfork.


    Ethan felt the moment the ball transformed, and when he opened his eyes, he was holding a Pitchfork in his hands.


    ¡®A-Amazing,¡± Ethan thought as he gave the Pitchfork a few practice swings as he tested its weight. ¡®It has the right length, weight, and bnce. It is as if this Pitchfork was perfectly made for me.¡¯


    Seeing how amazed the blue-haired boy was, the beautiful professor wasn¡¯t able to stop herself from giggling.


    ¡®How innocent,¡¯ the Professor thought. ¡®It reminded me of the time when I first discovered magic.¡¯


    The Professor wanted to reminisce, but she knew that now wasn¡¯t the time. She then began to exin to Ethan what the test was about, and made sure that the teenage boy understood every word of it.


    ¡°So, I just have to find the exit in order to clear this test?¡¯ Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Professor. replied. ¡°Monsters will be spawning randomly inside the dungeon, and you either run from them, or fight them. The choice is yours to make. This test also has a deadline. After two hours, the test will end and all the students will be kicked out of the Dungeon automatically. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to get out if you get lost. Just do your best to survive.¡±


    Ethan patted his chest after listening to the Professor¡¯s words. ¡°So, I just need to wait two hours, and I¡¯ll be kicked out of the Dungeon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Professor replied. ¡°But, you should do your best, young one. There are some amazing prices that we prepared this year. They are much better than that Moulding Ball you are carrying right now. Well then, time for you to go. The clock is ticking.¡±


    The Beautiful Professor didn¡¯t even wait for Ethan¡¯s reply and dragged him towards the only door in the room.


    ¡°Goodluck, I¡¯m rooting for you!¡±


    Those were thest words that the Professor said before she pushed Ethan through the door, making thetter¡¯s head almost fall headfirst on the ground.


    As soon as he regained his bnce, the blue-haired boy looked at his surroundings, and came across a youngdy with light-brown hair, who was leaning on the wall of the Dungeon.


    ¡°Took you long enough,¡± the youngdy walked towards Ethan with a huff. She then ced her hands on her waist as her beautiful green eyes locked onto his face, making Ethan take a subconscious step backwards.


    ¡°C-Chloe, fancy meeting you here,¡± Ethan stuttered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were a Witch?¡±


    ¡°And why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were a Wizard?¡± Chloe asked back as she took a step forward, which made Ethan take another step backwards. ¡°If I knew that you wereing to the Academy, I would have gone with you.¡±


    Ethan kept on taking a step back until he felt the wall of the Dungeon pressing against his back. Although he got along very well with Chloe, she was like a wild honey-badger when she got angry and would not hesitate to smack anyone, including him when she felt like it.


    The boys in the vige where he lived were all afraid of her because she would smack them silly if they teased her, or Ethan whenever they were together.


    However, Ethan knew that Chloe was a very kind girl.


    She just had this bad habit of punching people when she became embarrassed, especially because their friends called her ¡°Ethan¡¯s Summer Girlfriend¡±, whenever she visited the farm during her summer break.


    ¡°Wait, Chloe, there is a good exnation for this,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Actually I got here by ¨Cmph!¡±


    As soon as Ethan was going to say that he got there by ident, he suddenly found himself unable to talk. This was simr to what happened to Alice in the za of Beginnings when her Aunt used a Silencing Spell on her.


    Chloe, who saw that something seemed to be wrong with her cousin, lightly tapped his chest with her wand.


    A momentter, a faint purple glow shone on Ethan¡¯s chest, which made Chloe frown.


    After thinking for a few seconds, she made a gesture for the blue-haired boy to lower his head, so that she could whisper something to him.


    ¡°Someone used a special silencing spell on you,¡± Chloe whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. First, we need to find the exit of this Dungeon.¡±


    Although Ethan was still a bit confused, he nodded his head and agreed with Chloe¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°The Professor earlier said that this Dungeon is dangerous,¡± Ethan said before holding Chloe¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find the exit together.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chloe replied and allowed herself to be pulled by the blue-haired boy to start exploring the dungeon.


    Since Ethan was looking in front of them, he didn¡¯t see the faint blush that appeared on Chloe¡¯s face, as they walked hand in hand in a ce where the Undead sought the warmth of the living.

 Chapter 11: Stay Close To Me. I’ll Protect You

    <h4>Chapter 11: Stay Close To Me. I¡¯ll Protect You</h4>


    ¡°Since when did you know you were a witch?¡± Ethan asked as he walked hand in hand with Chloe inside the dungeon.


    ¡°Since I was twelve,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°Do you remember that kidnapping incident a few years ago?¡±


    ¡°The one when you and a few of your friends were kidnapped when you were on a field trip?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That one.¡±


    Chloe stopped walking, which made Ethan look at her with concern.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I was lucky or unlucky to be involved in that incident,¡± Chloe stated as she recalled what happened in the past. ¡°One moment we wereughing together, the next we were knocked unconscious by a spell. When we regained our consciousness, we were all tied up in a warehouse with dozens of other children, who were around the same age as me.


    ¡°We tried to scream, and call for help, but for some reason, no sounds came out of our lips. All of us had been silenced, and the only thing we could do was cry.¡±


    Chloe paused as she looked down on the ground under her feet, as if making sure that her hands and feet were no longer bound by ropes. A minuteter, she continued her tale.


    ¡°While everyone, including me, were crying our hearts out, we heard loud explosions outside the warehouse. It was very chaotic back then. There was shouting, there was cursing, and there were explosions. Perhaps, due to how intense the battle was, a stray spell hit the warehouse, creating a spark that ignited a ze.


    ¡°Since we were tied up, there was no ce we could go. Back then, I felt so sad that I would not be able to see my parents again¡­ I was sad because I would not be able to see you again.¡±


    Chloe looked at Ethan who was still holding her hand and smiled faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Even though I should have been worrying about myself, the only thing that was on my mind was seeing my family¡¯s and your sad faces. Perhaps, I was more afraid of that than dying.¡±


    Chloe then sighed as she looked down on the ground. ¡°When the fire was about to engulf us all, I felt something stir inside me.¡±


    The youngdy then raised her wand and twirled it in front of her, creating a ball of me, which almost made Ethan jump back in shock.


    The fireball then opened up like a flower in full bloom, and from inside it emerged a little golden fox that was only half-a-foot-tall.


    ¡°That is when I met Kon,¡± Chloe smiled as she lightly patted the golden fox, which seemed to enjoy being petted by her Master. ¡°She saved us from the mes, and gave the Wizards and Witches enough time to save us all. That was how I discovered I was a witch.¡±


    The youngdy then held Ethan¡¯s gaze as she asked him the question that was on her mind.


    ¡°How about you? Since when did you know you were a Wizard?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°You¡¯re even chosen as one of the Pirs. Did someone vouch for you?¡±


    The blue-haired boy couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head as he looked at his cousin, who was more like a childhood friend to him.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I mean. Do I even count as a Wizard? I¡¯m one of those Duds, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are a Dud, but that¡¯s fine.¡± Chloe smiled. ¡®If you weren¡¯t a Dud then we wouldn¡¯t be here together right now, so I guess it¡¯s a good thing.¡¯


    Ethan didn¡¯t know what Chloe was thinking because he was busy trying to make an excuse for how he ended up in Brynhildr Academy. For some reason, something was preventing him from telling the truth, which made him frustrated.


    While the blue-haired boy was busy thinking of what to say next, something moved at the corner of Chloe¡¯s vision, which made thetter be pale.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Chloe shouted as she pushed Ethan towards the wall of the dungeon.


    Before the blue-haired boy could even process what just happened, a human-like creature with rotting flesh, went past him.


    ¡°I-Ignis Fulmine!¡± Chloe stuttered as she hastily pointed her wand at the zombie, who suddenly appeared out of nowhere to attack them.


    A Fire Bolt that was as big as a tennis ball erupted from the tip of the wand and hit the ground a meter away from the zombie.


    Chloe¡¯s hand was shaking, so she wasn¡¯t able to aim properly. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t proficient in casting spells in order to protect herself.


    Fortunately, the little golden fox, Kon, was there. Chloe¡¯s Guardian immediately spat a small Fire Bolt at the zombie, hitting its chest, making it take a step back.


    The smell of burnt flesh permeated in the surroundings. However, the zombie seemed oblivious to the damage it received. Instead of writing in pain, it lunged at Chloe, making thetter scream.


    At that moment, a pitchfork smashed against the side of the zombie¡¯s face, severing its headpletely from its body.


    Ethan didn¡¯t pause, and followed up with another strike. This time he aimed for the zombie¡¯s chest, which sent it flying.


    ¡°I-Is it dead?¡± Chloe asked as she grabbed onto Ethan¡¯s robe, while looking at the unmoving body on the ground.


    Instead of answering her, Ethan stabbed the zombie¡¯s head on the ground beside his feet with his pitchfork, making it turn into particles of green light.


    The body of the zombie also disappeared, which made Chloe sigh in relief.


    ¡°There are a lot of things we need to talk about, but let¡¯s find the exit first,¡± Ethan said as he gazed at the dimly lit path in front of them. ¡°Stay close to me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chloe said as she removed her hands from the blue-haired boy¡¯s robe.


    Her heart was beating wildly inside her chest, and she didn¡¯t know if this was due to the zombie attack, or because of how cool Ethan looked right now.


    ¡®No, it is I who should be protecting Ethan, not the other way around,¡¯ Chloe thought as she lightly patted her chest in order to regain herposure. ¡®Between the two of us, he is the one who doesn¡¯t have any magic. It should be me protecting him, and not the other way around.¡¯


    She then gripped her wand tightly as if it was a sword, ready to strike anything that blocked their path.


    Perhaps, sensing that she had already recovered her calm, Ethan gave Chloe a look of assurance and told her about a strategy that they could use as they looked for the exit.


    ¡°The name of this Golden Fox of yours is Kon, right?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Can you ask her if she can sense the presence of nearby monsters?¡±


    ¡°No need to ask her,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°I know she can.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding. ¡°Then in that case, tell her to inform us if there are any monsters nearby as we look for the exit. If we see a monster, we will try to avoid fighting it. If we can¡¯t avoid fighting it, you will use your Fire Bolt to attack it from a distance. Once it gets near us, I will intercept it. Make sure not to cast any spells when it is close or you might identally hit me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Chloe gave Ethan a brief nod in order to inform him that she understood the strategy very well.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go,¡± Ethan said as he walked in front of Chloe holding the pitchfork firmly in his hand.


    He had often dealt with wild animals like coyotes and foxes, who tried to infiltrate their farm to kill their chicken, and sheep, so he was used to fighting with a pitchfork.


    Also, his grandmother had taught him a form of martial arts that could be used when holding pitchforks, staff, and spears.


    The blue-haired boy couldn¡¯t count the number of times when he was beaten ck and blue by his grandma, while being taught how to defend himself.


    ¡®I guess all that training paid off in the end,¡¯ Ethan mused as he acted as Chloe¡¯s guard while looking for the exit of the dungeon. ¡®I just hope we find that exit soon. This ce is giving me the creeps.¡¯


    Unknown to the blue-haired teenager, dozens of eyes were watching his every move. All of them wanted to know what the only Dud to have joined this year, was capable of doing.

 Chapter 12: Unexpected Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 12: Unexpected Reunion</h4>


    After the First Years entered the Initiation Ceremony for the new students of Brynhildr Academy, the Headmaster dismissed the students, so that they could go to their respective Manors.


    The Second Years, Third Years, and Fourth Years had all undergone the test in the past. However, the setting of each test changed each year.


    Last year, the Professors of Eques Manor prepared the weing event for the First Years.


    This year, the Professors of Schwartz Manor, who specialized in Dark Magic, were responsible for testing the First Years, and they created a very nasty surprise for the neers to their Academy.


    ¡°Headmaster, are you sure this is fine?¡± Professor Ophelia looked at the projection where her niece could be seen. ¡°If this goes on, no one will be able to clear this year¡¯s Initiation Ceremony. Maybe we should step in?¡±


    Professor Rinehart only smiled after hearing Ophelia¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°The Professors of the Dark Arts are the ones responsible for this year¡¯s ceremony,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°Whether the First Years clear the test, or not, is fine as well. I¡¯m sure that they will learn a lot from this experience, although Magic can do many things¡­ it is not omnipotent.¡±


    The Headmaster of the Academy gave Ophelia¡¯s niece, Alice, a side-long nce, and smirked.


    The silver-haireddy had turned the zombies around her into crystal statues. However, she was panting so hard, and her face was very pale.


    Although she was a powerful witch, and should have been one of the rightful Pirs of the First Years, she had almost depleted the mana in her body as she fought against the zombies blocking her way.


    ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± Ophelia said as she looked at the dozens of zombies that were slowly, but surely, walking towards her Niece¡¯s location. ¡°A test like this is unfair.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Professor Rinehart said as he sipped his cup of coffee. ¡°Life isn¡¯t always fair.¡±


    ¡ª------------


    Inside the Dungeon¡­


    ¡°Ignis Fulmine!¡± Chloe shouted as she pointed her wand at the approaching zombie.


    It took her three attempts before the monster turned into particles of light, and disappeared from their sights.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± Chloe panted for breath as she leaned on the wall of the dungeon. ¡°Just¡­ how¡­ many¡­ must I¡­ kill before¡­ this test¡­ ends.¡±


    Ethan looked at her with pity and used his handkerchief to wipe the sweat on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use magic anymore,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    Kon was also worried because her Master¡¯s face was quite pale due to exhaustion. Because of this, she rubbed herself on Chloe¡¯s leg, as if telling her that everything was going to be fine.


    The blue-haired boy allowed Chloe to rest for five minutes before they continued to look for the exit of the Dungeon.


    Along the way, they heard shouts, screams, as well as curses, but Ethan and Chloe didn¡¯t move towards these locations. Instead, they avoided them like a gue and would always choose a different path to travel.


    It was not because they didn¡¯t want to help people.


    It was because they only had enough strength to protect themselves, and didn¡¯t have any leeway to help others. Especially now that Chloe¡¯s mana was almost depleted.


    As they continued to traverse the dungeon, they came upon a junction where there were three paths to choose from.


    ¡°Kon, it¡¯s your time to shine,¡± Ethan looked at the little Golden Fox who nodded its head in understanding.


    Kon looked at the right path and allowed its senses to check if there was danger ahead. She did the same for the left, and middle path as well before returning to report to her Master.


    ¡°Kon said that the left, and right paths are filled with monsters,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°The middle one also has monsters, but their numbers are fewer. She also said that she could hear the sound of something breaking in the middle path, but she is unsure of what caused it.¡±


    Ethan frowned after hearing the Golden Fox¡¯s report. However, it was very obvious where Chloe and him should go, so he decided to take a chance and go to the middle path.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t use any more spells,¡± Ethan reminded his cousin. ¡°I can take down a zombie or two without any problems.¡±


    Chloe nodded and walked a few steps away from Ethan, who had taken a fighting stance as he walked forward.


    After facing off against several zombies, the blue-haired boy had generally understood their attack patterns, and was able to take the initiative to eliminate them before they could hurt him or Chloe.


    After walking for a few minutes, they stumbled upon several zombies who had turned into crystal statues.


    In the middle of this frozen zone, they saw a person lying on the ground and seemed to be unconscious.


    ¡®It¡¯s her,¡¯ Ethan thought as he walked towards the unconscious silver-haired beauty, whose face was now as white as snow. ¡®I think her name is Alice?¡¯


    The blue-haired boy was about to shake the silver-haired beauty in order to wake her up, but Chloe intervened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°You watch the surroundings and make sure we don¡¯t get attacked while I try to wake her up.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan thought that Chloe¡¯s words were on point because right now, he was the only one between the two of them who could fight.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that the real reason why Chloe volunteered to wake up Alice was because she didn¡¯t want Ethan to touch another girl, especially someone that was more beautiful than her.


    A few minutester, a groan escaped the silver-haired beauty¡¯s lips before her eyes opened.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Chloe asked as she looked at the pale-faced beauty. ¡°Can you stand?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Alice asked as she looked at the unfamiliar girl in front of her.


    Although her face was pale as well, Chloe still managed to give Alice a smile of assurance in order to calm her down.


    ¡°My name is Chloe,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°And this boy here is my cousin, Ethan.¡±


    Alice¡¯s gazended on the blue-haired boy, who was standing a few meters away from them while keeping watch on their surroundings.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Alice said as she tried to prop herself up, but was unable to do so because she was feeling very weak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself,¡± Chloe stated as she supported Alice¡¯s body. ¡°You are suffering from Mana Deficiency, you need some time to rest.¡±


    After realizing her current condition, Alice closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths in order to calm herself down.


    A minuteter, she opened her eyes once more and looked at her surroundings. The zombies that she had frozen were still there, and this gave her a sense of security.


    ¡°This Dungeon is filled with zombies,¡± Alice exined. ¡°The more zombies you kill using magic, the more they will swarm at you. It is negligible at first, but those with strong magic powers will find themselves fighting against multiple zombies at once.


    ¡°This is why I froze them instead of killing them. When you guys encounter zombies, it is best to run away or simply avoid them.¡±


    Chloe shuddered after hearing the silver-haired beauty¡¯s exnation. Fortunately, she had only killed a few zombies, and the rest were handled by Ethan. They had also noticed that the number of zombies that attacked them seemed to increase each time Chloe killed them.


    However, when Ethan took over, the numbers of the zombies attacking them decreased drastically.


    ¡°May I know your name?¡± Chloe asked the silver-haired beauty. ¡°My name is Chloe. Chloe Gremory. You can call me Chloe.¡±


    ¡°Alice,¡± Alice replied. ¡°Just call me Alice.¡±


    Chloe nodded. ¡°Can you stand up? I don¡¯t think that it is safe to stay in this ce.¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she tried to stand up on her own, but seeing that she was unable to do it alone, Chloe offered a hand, which Alice didn¡¯t reject.


    ¡°Lean on me,¡± Chloe said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my cousin is strong. He can take us to the exit on his own.¡±


    Alice gave Chloe a faint smile. ¡°Thank you¡±


    ¡°You can thank us after we find the exit,¡± Chloe replied before shifting her gaze to the blue-haired boy who stood a few meters away from them ¡°Cousin, the rest is up to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Ma¡¯am.¡± Ethan gave Chloe a yful salute, which made thetter smile helplessly.


    A few minutester, the three teenagers began to look for the exit, while most of the First Years were being eliminated by the zombies whose numbers had increased exponentially.

 Chapter 13: That Is One Crazy Girl

    <h4>Chapter 13: That Is One Crazy Girl</h4>


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve outdone ourselves this time,¡± one of the Professors of the Dark Arts smiled as she looked at the eight remaining people inside the dungeon. ¡°If all goes ording to the n. No one will be able to clear this year¡¯s Initiation Ceremony.¡±


    ¡°We can never be too sure,¡± a professor wearing sses said as he looked at the projection of the 5 Pirs and three other people that remained inside the dungeon. ¡°I¡¯m sure that they have all realized by now that the more they¡¯ve used Magic, the more zombies would gather in their direction.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± another professormented. ¡°But, I¡¯m leaning more on the fact that they no longer have much mana remaining. Looks like even the one child prodigy who will being to our Manorter will not be able to survive. Such a shame.¡±


    The Professors of Schwartz Manor gazed at the handsome blonde-haired boy with amused expressions.


    Currently, Langston was surrounded by five zombies, and was panting for breath. Even so, his eyes burned with determination as he unleashed a dark fireball at the nearest zombie that approached him.


    The zombie was immediately annihted, but the four other monsters lunged at him, leaving him no chance to break free from their grasp.


    A momentter, one of the zombies bit on the blonde-boy¡¯s neck, making him scream in pain. His screams echoed within the dungeon, making the surviving students hear his voice.


    However, just like those who had been eliminated by the zombies, his screams didn¡¯tst long and stoppedpletely.


    Ethan, Chloe, and Alice, who heard Langston¡¯s dying scream, paused for a bit before continuing their journey.


    There were two ways to survive the Dungeon.


    One was to find the exit, and the other was to survive for two hours.


    After two hours, those who didn¡¯t manage to find the exit would be expelled from the Dungeon, signaling its end. These survivors wouldn¡¯t receive any rewards because they didn¡¯t manage toplete the task assigned to them.


    ¡°Looks like another one bit the dust,¡± the Professor with sses smiled as another projection died, leaving only 4 projections. ¡°I¡¯m surprised Mr. Dud has been able to survive this long.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ someone lent him a pitchfork.¡±


    Everyone looked at the beautiful professor who lent Ethan the Moulding Ball that he was now currently using as a weapon.


    The beautiful professor chuckled as she covered her lips.


    ¡°Guys, I know I¡¯m beautiful, but even I will get embarrassed if all of you look at me like that,¡± the beautiful Professor said, making her colleagues shake their heads helplessly.


    It was not only the Professors of Schwartz Manor, who were paying close attention to thest remaining survivors.


    The students who had retired into their own Manors were also watching the projections, and even making bets on who would manage to reach the exit before the deadline.


    For some reason, all of them voted for the beautiful girl with long pink hair, Nicole, who would be joining Eques Manor this year.


    The wand in the girl¡¯s hand had turned into a rapier, and she easily dealt with the zombies attacking her with powerful decapitating strikes that cleanly severed their heads off of their bodies.


    Actually, the main reason why the people in Schwartz Manor created this kind of test for the First Years was to teach them the lesson that they shouldn¡¯t rely on magic for everything.


    They wanted the new students to realize that there mighte a time when they would be forced to face situations that couldn¡¯t be resolved by magic.


    Truth be told, the Dark Arts Professors had already expected that students of the Eques Manor would shine in the test they had prepared.


    In their eyes, only the Magic Knights, who both excelled in Magic and Martial Arts would be able to pass their test.


    However, there was one more person that they didn¡¯t add to the equation and that was none other than the blue-haired boy, who was also calmly dealing with the zombies that obstructed their path in the Dungeon.


    Fifteen minutester, only two projections remained.


    One was the projection that showed Ethan, Chloe, and Alice to everyone.


    The other one was the projection showing the Pir of the First Years of the Eques Manor, Nicole.


    ¡°Heh¡­ looks like things are now going to get interesting,¡± Professor Njal, who belonged to the Jaeger Manor,mented with a smile. ¡°To think that all of them would reach the Gate at the same time.¡±


    Just like the Professor said, Ethan, Chloe, Alice, and Nicole, arrived at a big Bronze Gate at the same time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there will be others who will reach this ce,¡± Nicole said as he eyed the handsome blue-haired boy with a weird expression on her face. ¡°Where did you get the pitchfork?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Um, is this the exit of this Dungeon?¡±


    Nicole nodded at first, but shook her head after a few seconds.


    ¡°This is indeed the exit of the Dungeon, but that¡¯s only half right,¡± Nicole exined. ¡°Have you ever been to Dungeons before?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? How about the twodies beside you?¡±


    Chloe also shook her head, while Alice kept her silence. Their reply made Nicole smile before shifting her gaze back to the blue-haired boy that hadn¡¯t lowered his guard around her, which she found to her liking.


    ¡°As someone who has been in a Dungeon before, allow me to enlighten all of you about what this door represents,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°This is what you call the Boss Room. inside this, we will be facing the leader of the zombies.


    ¡°He will be a lot stronger than the zombies that we have fought before. So, I have a proposal. Why don¡¯t we all team up to beat it?¡±


    Chloe, who heard Nicole¡¯s offer, was about to agree to her proposal. However, before she could even voice out her eptance, Ethan cut her off, and answered Nicole before Chloe did.


    ¡°We thank you for your offer, but we¡¯ll have to pass,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°If you wish to challenge this Dungeon Boss, feel free to go ahead. We will just stay here.¡±


    ¡°Oh my. Are you perhaps scared of the Dungeon Boss?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve fought a few Boss Monsters before. With my help, all three of you will be able to exit this Dungeon in no time at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the Boss Monster,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°What I am more afraid of is you.¡±


    Chloe was about to try to convince Ethan to reconsider, but Alice, who had been leaning on her body, covered her lips to prevent her from saying anything.


    Naturally, Chloe looked at the silver-haired beauty in confusion, but thetter only shook her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re more afraid of me?¡± Nicole looked at Ethan with amusement. ¡°How can a man like you be afraid of a frail girl like me?¡±


    ¡°A frail girl can¡¯t possibly have this kind of bloodlust,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I can see in your eyes, and bodynguage that you are just barely holding yourself back from attacking us.¡±


    Ethan had once helped his grandma fend off a pack of wolves that attacked their sheep during the night.


    He had been very scared back then, and although it didn¡¯t show on his face, he was feeling that same fear as he faced off with the beautifuldy in front of him.


    In Ethan¡¯s eyes, Nicole was like an Alpha Wolf who had found a herd of sheep that she couldn¡¯t wait to gobble up.


    Alice had also raised her guard upon meeting Nicole, and had been holding her wand firmly, ready to strike at any time.


    Truth be told, Nicole wasn¡¯t really afraid of Ethan.


    She was afraid of Alice.


    Although the silver-haired beauty¡¯s face was as pale as snow, the pink-haired girl could feel that Alice might be able tond a spell on her, if she worked together with the blue-haired boy who was armed with a pitchfork.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Nicole said as she pressed her hand on the Gate and pushed it open. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll see the three of you on the other side.¡±


    She gave Ethan a side-long nce before going inside the Boss room to challenge it alone.


    Only when the door had firmly closed did Ethan pat his chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That is one crazy girl,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°She¡¯s crazier than Chloe when she¡¯s angry.¡±


    ¡°Oi, did you forget that I¡¯m standing next to you?¡± Chloe lightly punched Ethan¡¯s shoulder, making thetter chuckle.


    They were not aware that the crazy girl that had entered the Boss Room on her own, killed the Boss Monster in just ten seconds, making her the first one to clear the Initiation Ceremony which had eliminated 99% of the First Years of Brynhildr Academy.

 Chapter 14: Is This The Power Of Love And Friendship?

    <h4>Chapter 14: Is This The Power Of Love And Friendship?</h4>


    When Nicole entered the Gate of the Boss Room, several lights appeared on its surface.


    ording to Alice, this meant that there was someone inside the dungeon room. When the lights disappeared, it meant that there was no longer anyone in the room, and anyone could enter.


    Just 15 seconds after Nicole entered the room, the lights on the Gate disappeared, which meant that the battle had ended.


    This made Alice frown because, as someone who had entered a Dungeon in the past, this could only mean one thing.


    Either the Boss killed Nicole, or Nicole killed the boss.


    ¡°A-Are we really going to challenge the Boss Monster?¡± Chloe stuttered as she looked at Ethan, who had a solemn expression on his face.


    Ethan pondered for a while before shifting his gaze to Alice, who had a determined look on her face.


    Seeing that she still had some fight left in her, the blue-haired boy then nced at his cousin and asked her a question.


    ¡°Can you still use magic?¡± Ethan asked.


    Chloe didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she looked at the little Golden Fox beside her feet in askance.


    As if understanding what her Master wanted to know, Kon barked and nodded her head.


    ¡°I think I can use Fire Bolt two more times,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°More than that, I will probably suffer from Mana Deficiency.¡±


    Ethan nodded and nced at Alice, whom he believed is the most powerful among the three of them.


    ¡°I have enough mana to cast two more spells. If given the opportunity, I might be able to freeze the Boss Monster for a short period of time,¡± Alice stated. ¡°But, after that. I¡¯ll probably faint.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan took a deep breath before looking at the Gate with determination. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The blue-haired boy pushed the door open and entered first. Chloe and Alice followed close behind him.


    When all three of them were inside the room, the door closed behind them.


    A few secondster, torches lit up in the surroundings, and a zombie, that was at least three times bigger than the ones that they had fought before, appeared opposite them.


    Without even waiting for the three teenagers to get their bearings, the zombie charged at them like a bull.


    ¡°Ignis Fulmine!¡± Chloe shouted and a Fire Bolt shot out of her wand and flew in the direction of the Boss Zombie, hitting its chest directly.


    The Zombie took a step back from the impact, and howled angrily. It then resumed its charge towards the youngdy with light-brown hair, as if enraged by her attempt to hurt it.


    ¡°Imbre cies!¡± Alice chanted and several Icicles formed around her. With a flip of her wand, she made the Icicles rotate before sending them flying in the direction of the Boss Monster.


    As if learning from its previous mistake, the Boss dodged the first Icycle, swatted the second, but got hit by the third on the shoulder, and the fourth Icicle embedded itself in its leg, slowing its movements.


    Ethan then ran towards the monster and shed the side of its head with his Pitchfork.


    However, the Zombie grabbed his weapon and held it firmly in its hands, stopping Ethan¡¯s attackpletely.


    A momentter, the zombie lifted the pitchfork, along with its owner and threw both of them away.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± Chloe shouted as her cousin nearly smashed at the wall of the Boss Room.


    She was about to run to check his condition, but Alice grabbed onto her arm preventing her from living.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± Alice said. ¡°We need to deal with this monster first. Can you aim for its head?¡±


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°I¡¯m bad at aiming.¡±


    While the two girls were talking, the zombie pulled out the Icycle that was stuck on its shoulder and leg.


    It then sprinted towards the two girls, but due to the injury it received in its leg, its speed was nowhere as fast as it was earlier.


    ¡°Aim properly,¡± Alice said as she pointed her wand at the approaching monster. ¡°If we can destroy its head, we will be able to beat it.¡±


    The Golden Fox, Kon, jumped onto Chloe¡¯s dominant arm that was holding the wand. She then transformed into a fireball that was the size of a bowling ball that hovered at the tip of her Master¡¯s wand.


    When the zombie was only dozens of meters away from them, Chloe cried out and unleashed her unique ability.


    ¡°Vulpes Ignis!¡±


    The fireball shot out like a cannonball, ready to annihte anything it hit.


    However, just as Chloe and Alice thought that they would be able to kill the Boss Monster, something unexpected happened.


    The Zombie tripped, falling face first on the ground,pletely evading Chloe¡¯s Spell that contained all of her magical power.


    The youngdy¡¯s face then turned extremely pale as she copsed on the ground panting for breath.


    Alice, gritted her teeth as she gathered all of her Mana to unleash her own Unique Spell.


    ¡°cies Carcerem!¡±


    Just as the zombie was about to raise its body, the ground around it turned to ice, spreading up to its body, encasing it slowly in a prison of ice.


    Alice¡¯s face had almost lost all of its color as she channeled all of her strength topletely encase the Boss Monster in ice.


    However, she was already a spent candle.


    She only managed to freeze half of the Monster¡¯s body before she copsed on the ground, unconscious.


    The Boss Monster shouted in anger, as it tried to break free from the ice that covered its body.


    Cracks soon appeared in the ice that was holding it in ce, causing Chloe to despair.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­,¡± Chloe muttered as she looked at the monster that was about to break free from the shackles that bound it.


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a ming Pitchfork shed the side of the Monster¡¯s neck, cutting halfway through its flesh.


    ¡°Die!¡± Ethan roared as he pulled back the pitchfork, and shed the Monster¡¯s neck a second time, cutting it offpletely.


    The horrendous head rolled on the ground for a few seconds before turning into particles of light.


    ¡°D-Did we win?¡± Chloe asked as she looked at her cousin, who was leaning on the still-ming pitchfork in order to support his body.


    Before Ethan could even reply to Chloe¡¯s question, they heard the sound of someone pping within the room.


    ¡°Bravo!¡± the beautiful Professor, who gave Ethan the Moulding Ball said as she pped her hand happily. ¡°Is this the power of Love and Friendship? No. This is the passion of Youth!¡±


    The Professor eyed the three children before giving them a nod of approval.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± the Professor said. ¡°The three of you have cleared the Initiation Ceremony. Now, let¡¯s go back, so you can im your wonderful prizes!¡±


    Without even waiting for their reply, the Professor pointed her wand at the three of them, sending them back to Brynhildr Academy, where the Headmaster, Professor Rinehart, was waiting for their return.

 Chapter 15: The Legacy Of Fortis Dud

    <h4>Chapter 15: The Legacy Of Fortis Dud</h4>


    ¡°Well done, the four of you,¡± Professor Rinehart said with a smile. ¡°Well, what do you think of the Initiation Ceremony, Ms. Nicole?¡±


    The beautifuldy with long pink hair gave Ethan a side-long nce before giving her reply.


    ¡°It was more fun than I expected,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°I¡¯ve always known that the Initiation Ceremony would be challenging, but I never expected something like this.¡±


    The Professors of Dark Magic looked at the beautiful girl with amused expressions on their faces.


    ¡®What a big fat lie.¡¯


    ¡®Challenging? You bulldozed your way through without even breaking a sweat.¡¯


    ¡®I knew we should have used Adamantium Golems for this quest. If only Professor Rinehart didn¡¯t reject my proposal, no one would have managed to clear this year¡¯s Ceremony.¡¯


    ¡®What a scary little girl. Eques Manor got a good seed this year.¡¯


    Professor Rinehart then shifted his attention to Ethan, Chloe, and Alice, who only managed to defeat the Boss Monster by working together.


    The three of them were drinking potions that were concocted by the Healer of the Academy, allowing them to recover from their injuries, as well as replenish some of their mana.


    ¡°How about you, Ethan?¡± Professor Rinehart. ¡°How was your fight with the Boss Monster?¡±


    ¡°I thought I was going to die,¡± Ethan answered in a heartbeat. ¡°Professor, Um, is it possible to change academies? I don¡¯t really like doing things that can potentially kill me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Good joke, Mr. Ethan,¡± Professor Rinehart said as he patted the young man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will adapt to being here soon.¡±


    Ethan subconsciously shuddered after hearing Professor Rinehart¡¯s words. For some reason, he had a feeling that the Headmaster had no intention of letting him leave the Academy.


    ¡°How about you, Ms, Chloe?¡± Professor Rinehart nced at the youngdy who had an anxious expression on her face. ¡°Did you enjoy the Initiation Ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Chloe replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it!¡± Professor Rinehart chuckled. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Gremory is your cousin. Is it on the mother''s side of the family?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My grandmother, and his grandmother are sisters.¡±


    ¡°Family rtionships are important. Please look after Mr. Gremory here in the Academy.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    Ethan could feel his liver itch when Chloe gave him an expectant gaze. Truth be told, he wanted to leave Brynhildr Academy as soon as possible, and go to the Academy that his Grandma wanted him to go to.


    He would rather socialize with beautiful nobledies than stay in Brynhildr Academy, where everyone could kill him with a single spell. Including his cousin that could shoot Fire Bolts from the tip of her wand.


    The Headmaster of the Academy looked at the silver-haired beauty and held her gaze for a time before speaking his thoughts out loud.


    ¡°Ms. Alice, regardless of what your father¡¯s position is in the Magic Bureau, know that you will not be given any special treatment here,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t want that either, right?¡±


    Alice nodded her head in acknowledgement to Professor Rinehart¡¯s words. The reason why she wanted to study in Brynhildr Academy was to prove to her father that she could stand on her own.


    ¡°I would like it if the Headmaster treated me as an ordinary student here,¡± Alice replied. ¡°Whatever my achievements will be in the future, I want everyone to know that I achieved them with my own two hands.¡±


    ¡°Well said, Ms. Alice. I look forward to your growth here in the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Headmaster.¡±


    After talking to the four survivors of the Initiation Ceremony, Professor Rinehart waved his wand and made several artifacts materialize in the air.


    ¡°All of you may choose one of these treasures that the Professors of the Academy have prepared for this year¡¯s Initiation Ceremony,¡± Professor Rinehart announced. ¡°You can go first, Ms. Nicole.¡±


    The beautifuldy with long pink hair eyed the artifacts in the air for a while before pointing at the silver shield with intricate designs on its surface.


    ¡°I want that shield, Headmaster.¡±


    ¡°A very excellent choice. That shield is called the Shield of Aeneas. It is a shield that is very resistant to physical and magical attacks. It was crafted by a Grandmaster cksmith, who is also an Honorary Magistratus. I¡¯m sure that he will be happy after knowing that someone as skilled as Ms. Nicole chose his creation.¡±


    The silver shield flew towards Nicole and transformed into a bracelet. With this, she would be able to summon the shield anytime, and anywhere with just a thought.


    After giving the shield to Nicole, Professor Rinehart shifted his attention to the three students, who were also eyeing the floating artifacts in the room.


    ¡°Now then, who among you three wants to go first?¡± Professor Rinehart yed with his beard.


    ¡°Me!¡± Chloe raised her hand.


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Chloe,¡± Professor Rinehart winked. ¡°You go first.¡±


    ¡°I want that golden goblet over there that is spewing fire.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ the Goblet of Fire. Very good choice. Since you specialize in Fire Magic, this artifact will aid you greatly. Congrattions, you are now its new owner.¡±


    The Goblet of Fire flew towards the youngdy with light-brown hair and transformed into a golden ne.


    Chloe held the ne and eyed the small golden goblet that would glow faintly with a red color from time to time. She could feel the power of its mes resonating with her body, so she immediately summoned her wand and conjured a Fire Bolt.


    Back then, the size of her Fire Bolt was only that of a tennis ball. Now, it was the size of a volleyball, which made Chloe incredibly happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn, Ethan,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°You may choose any of these magical artifacts. You can only choose one, so choose wisely.¡±


    The blue-haired boy carefully checked the artifacts one by one until his eyesnded on a blue ring with a runic symbol on its surface.


    ¡°Headmaster, what is this?¡± Ethan asked as he pointed at the blue ring in front of him.


    ¡°That is a storage ring, Ethan,¡± Professor Rinehart replied in amusement. ¡°You can store things inside it. You can even say that it is one of the basic pieces of equipment for Wizards and Witches. However, although many Wizards and Witches have storage rings, this one is a bit special.¡±


    ¡°Special?¡± Nicole eyed the blue ring with curiosity. ¡°What makes it special, Professor?¡±


    ¡°Good question,¡± Processor Rinehart yed with his beard as he looked at the floating ring. ¡°This Ring is one of the creations of the founder of this Academy, Fortis Dud. It has a storage space the size of the training ground of this Academy.¡±


    ¡°T-That big?!¡± Chloe¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°My storage ring only has space the size of a cardboard box!¡±


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy waved his wand and made the ring fly towards him.


    ¡°Truth be told, I don¡¯t know all of this ring¡¯s abilities,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°Not many can use this ring because Sir Fortis added a special condition to it. Only those that the Ring recognizes as its Master will be able to wear it.


    ¡°ording to the records, this ring has seven abilities. As for what the other six are, only those who gain its acknowledgement will be able to unlock its mysteries.¡±


    Professor Rinehart then tried to put the ring on his ring finger, but before he could do so, it flew away from him, andnded on Ethan¡¯s palm.


    ¡°See?¡± Professor Rinehart shook his head helplessly. ¡°Not everyone can wear it. Even I couldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Ethan gulped as he looked at the ring on the palm of his hand. As an artifact that was personally made by one of the Founders of Brynhildr Academy, it would certainly not be an ordinary thing.


    ¡°Go on, my boy,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°Try to wear it. Maybe, just maybe, you will Inherit the Legacy of one of the Founders of this Academy.¡±


    Ethan nodded and did as he was told. He picked up the ring on his palm, and slid it onto his ring finger.


    The ring didn¡¯t offer any resistance, and before Ethan knew it, he was wearing the ring.


    A few secondster, he felt something warm on his finger, and that feeling washed over his entire body, making him groan infort.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Chloe grabbed hold of Ethan¡¯s hand and pulled it close to her face. ¡°A perfect fit. You are amazing, Ethan!¡±


    ¡°But, I didn¡¯t do anything, you know?¡± Ethan didn¡¯t know if the new heat that was spreading through his hand was the effect of the ring, or just Chloe¡¯s body heat, which made him feel tingly inside.


    Nicole, who had been paying close attention to Ethan since earlier, narrowed her eyes.


    ¡®Interesting¡­,¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®It seems that what he did earlier wasn¡¯t a fluke.¡¯


    Professor Ophelia, who was standing behind Alice, couldn''t believe what she was seeing. All the Professors of the Academy had been given the chance to wear the Blue Ring, but none of them had been able to seed.


    Right now, Ethan was technically the candidate that she had chosen to be one of the Pirs of the First Years.


    Deep in her heart, Professor Ophelia didn¡¯t know if she should rejoice about the incident that happened at the train station or not.


    However, one thing was for sure. Now that the Blue Ring had recognized Ethan as its Master, the boy¡¯s unexpected achievement would definitely spread to all of the Professors of Brynhildr Academy.

 Chapter 16: I Hope This Year Will Be Entertaining

    <h4>Chapter 16: I Hope This Year Will Be Entertaining</h4>


    ¡°This is the ce¡­ right?¡± Ethan muttered as he looked at the Manor in front of him.


    The dpidated gate he had just entered had the words ¡°Dud Manor¡± written in it, but after looking at the wooden cottage in front of him, he wondered if he was really in the right ce or not.


    ¡®I guess I should check it out first since I¡¯m already here,¡± Ethan thought as he held the door knob.


    The first thing he saw when he opened the door was darkness.


    Complete and utter darkness, that was darker than even the darkest nights.


    ¡°H-Hello?¡± Ethan gathered his courage as he asked out loud. ¡°Is there anyone here?¡±


    No reply came to him, which made the blue-haired boy feel as if he was staring at the void.


    ¡®I guess I came to the wrong ce.¡¯ Ethan sighed.


    However, just before he could close the door and leave, several hands came out of the darkness and grabbed onto him, pulling him inside.


    ¡°Noooooooooooo!¡±


    Ethan screamed out loud as he was dragged by someone, or something, into the darkness. A momentter, he heard the loud banging of the door, which made the teenage boy¡¯s face turn pale.


    Just as he was about to faint from fright, the lights turned on, and he found himself being showered by colorful confetti.


    ¡°¡°¡°Wee to Dud Manor!¡±¡±¡±


    Several teenage boys and girls pped their hands to wee the newest member of their Manor, who had shown great courage in the Initiation Ceremony.


    The bewildered blue-haired boy could only look at this unexpected scene with his mouth hanging open. Clearly, this wee that hade out of nowhere almost gave him a heart attack.


    ¡°Sorry if we went too far, but we just wanted to give you a proper wee,¡± a young man who seemed to be in histe teens approached Ethan and helped him stand up.


    ¡°Does a proper wee mean giving me a heart attack?¡± Ethan patted his chest as he tried to calm his wildly beating heart.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The young man with brown-hair and gray eyes chuckled as he patted the newest member of their Manoron the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re just excited because you¡¯re the only Dud that applied at the Academy this year.


    ¡°Also, you have been chosen by Professor Ophelia as one of the Pirs of the First Years. We saw your performance in the Initiation Ceremony, and I got to say, you made us all proud. Well done, mate!¡±


    Ethan gave an awkward chuckle because he wasn¡¯t really the candidate that Professor Ophelia chose. It was all an ident, but before he left the Headmaster¡¯s Office, Professor Ophelia talked to him in private and requested that he not divulge anything that happened in the Train Station.


    The Professor promised that she would talk to him tomorrow after tying up some loose ends, which made Ethan feel as if the date of his execution had finally been decided.


    As the blue-haired boy regained hisposure, he gazed at the residents of the Dud Manor and noticed that they numbered less than thirty.


    He didn¡¯t know if this was a small number or not, but if he remembered correctly, there were thousands of students in the za of Beginnings to wee the First Years.


    The First Years alone numbered around five hundred, which meant that the number of people inside the Dud Manor was pitifully low.


    As if sensing his confusion, the young man who seemed to be the Head of the Manor, patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder as if giving him some kind of assurance.


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll fit right in,¡± the young man stated. ¡°By the way, my name is Henry Weiss, and I am the Prefect of Dud Manor. Pleased to meet your acquaintance!¡±


    ¡°Ethan,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Ethan Gremory.¡±


    Henry shook Ethan¡¯s hand before presenting him to the other students that called the Manor their home.


    ¡°Everyone, please, guide Ethan and tell him everything about the Academy,¡± Henry stated. ¡°Since there are very few of us, we must show the other Manors how united we are.¡±


    As if wishing for Ethan to easily be part of the group, he introduced the members of the Dud Manor one by one.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s name is Noah,¡± Henry said as he pointed at a handsome guy with short silver hair. ¡°He doesn¡¯t speak much, but he¡¯s pretty chill. The guy beside him is Oliver then George. This guy here is¡­¡±


    Henry introduced all the boys before introducing all the girls.


    All in all, there were fifteen guys and seven girls inside the Dud Manor.


    If he added himself in the group, the total number of residents in the Manor was only twenty-three, which was still a pitifully low numberpared to the other Manors.


    ¡°The Dud Manor follows the will of the Founder of the Academy,¡± Henry said as he pointed at the Portrait of Fortis Dud that hung on the wall of themon area where they were currently sitting.


    Fortis Dud was a devilish looking man with light-brown hair, and green eyes that seemed to be filled with wisdom. A mischievous smile hung on his face as if he was in the midst of pranking someone.


    Although this was the first time Ethan had seen the Founder of the Academy, he had a feeling that if had met Fortis long ago, he would definitely get along with him just fine.


    Under the Founder¡¯s Portrait was a quote that was written in bold silver strokes. The handwriting was almost unreadable due to the way the words were written, but one could feel the passion behind the brush strokes that were used for each word.


    ¡°Heroes are ordinary people who make themselves extraordinary.¡±


    Ethan muttered these words and felt something resonate inside his heart. It made him feel as if a small me was ignited in his heart.


    A me that would help him cope with the challenges that were waiting for him in the future.


    Soon, everyone in the Common Room was chugging mugs of fruit juice, and eating the snacks that they had snuck out from the Academy¡¯s kitchen.


    Although Ethan still didn¡¯t know if he would be staying at the Academy or not when morning came, he was very happy to share this moment in thepany of those that the Magic World had deemed unfit to be called Wizards and Witches.


    While the residents of the Dud Manor were happily celebrating the arrival of their newest member, the same was happening in the other Manors as well.


    ¡ª----


    Eques Manor¡­


    ¡°You were amazing, Nicole!¡± the Head Prefect of Eques Manor said with a smile. ¡°As expected of the youngest daughter of the famed Asta Family.¡±


    ¡°You praise me too much, Arthur,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Compared to me, I think the blue-haired boy did better. Although he doesn¡¯t have Magic Powers, he was very brave.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Arthur nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he is a Dud. If he only had stronger Magical Powers, he might be here in Eques Manor as well.¡±


    Arthur didn¡¯t really look down on those who didn¡¯t have any magical powers in their bodies. The Eques Manor was a ce for fighters and knights.


    For him, as long as someone did his best to uphold the Code of Chivalry, despite the overwhelming odds stacked up against him, that person was worthy of Arthur¡¯s recognition.


    ¡°Thank you for the weing party, as well as the hospitality, but I will be taking an early rest.¡± Nicole gave Arthur an apologetic smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep a winkst night due to excitement. Now that the Initiation Ceremony is over, the exhaustion has finally caught up to me.¡±


    ¡°Take better care of yourself,¡± Arthur stated. ¡°If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me or any of your dorm mates. All of us here can be considered your second family.¡±


    Nicole nodded before taking her leave.


    As she made her way towards the second floor where the individual rooms were located, several members of Eques Manor greeted her and tried to form connections with her.


    However, she just apologized to them and said that she was tired, and wanted to rest. Because of this, everyone backed down and allowed her to get some rest.


    They weren¡¯t in a hurry to form connections.


    After all, Nicole would be staying in the Manor till she graduated from the Academy.


    A few minutester, Nicole finally arrived at her room.


    As soon as she closed the door behind her, a mocking smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡°I expected the Initiation Ceremony to be more challenging, but it seems that the Dark Arts Professors still held back in the end,¡± Nicole muttered as she took off her robe.


    The sound of rustling clothes permeated the room as the beautifuldy took off all of her clothes before standing in front of the full body mirror, which reflected her naked beauty.


    ¡°I hope this year will be entertaining,¡± Nicole said softly as she ran her finger over the surface of the mirror.


    The images of the four other pirs briefly appeared on its surface before stopping on the blue-haired boy, who had an awkward smile on his face.


    A giggle escaped Nicole¡¯s lips as she poked Ethan¡¯s nose in the mirror.


    Out of all the Pirs of the First Years, she found the powerless, yet brave teenager, very pleasing to her eyes.

 Chapter 17: Can I Really Stay Here?

    <h4>Chapter 17: Can I Really Stay Here?</h4>


    ¡°Good morning, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Professor Ophelia.¡±


    The Initiation Ceremony had ended a day ago and, as promised, Professor Ophelia came to find Ethan at Dud Manor to talk about important things.


    ¡°Come,¡± Professor Ophelia said. ¡°We have many things to do, but we will not talk here.¡±


    Ethan nced at the Gryphon who was standing a few meters away from them. He had seen Astraeus when the Professor arrived at the za of Beginnings, so he wasn¡¯t surprised to see him here.


    ¡°Will it eat me?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Professor Ophelia replied with an amused smile on her face. ¡°A spell has been ced on Astraeus forbidding him to attack any student of the Academy. You will be safe with him.¡±


    Ethan looked at the magical beast anxiously, but the Gryphon merely nudged the boy¡¯s body with the side of his beak. It was as if Astraeus was urging him to hurry up, and climb on its back.


    After sensing that the Gryphon meant him no harm, the blue-haired boy became braver and finally managed to mount the magical beast without too much difficulty.


    Professor Ophelia sat behind him, and instructed Ethan to hold the reins firmly, so he wouldn¡¯t fall off, once they were up in the sky.


    The blue-haired boy took this advice seriously and held the reins as if his life depended on it.


    ¡°Fly to Limeburgh, Astraeus,¡± Professor Ophelia ordered. ¡°And take your time getting there.¡±


    The Gryphon nodded before pping its wings to rise up in the air.


    To his surprise, Ethan didn¡¯t find the act of flying high in the sky scary. In fact, he even enjoyed the feeling of the wind brushing past his face, and seeing the scenery around the academy.


    ¡°Good.¡± Professor Ophelia nodded in satisfaction. ¡°At least you don¡¯t have a fear of heights. We might make a wizard out of you yet.¡±


    It took four hours to reach Limeburgh Town by carriage, but if one were to fly in the air, they could reach it in less than an hour.


    Professor Ophelia¡¯s goal was to buy Ethan the basic tools of a Wizard, which the boy didn¡¯t have in his belongings.


    ¡°The name of thisnd is called East Shire,¡± Professor Ophelia exined as the Gryphon glided leisurely in the sky, allowing Ethan to see the beautiful scenery in the surroundings. ¡°It is a vast expanse ofnd that spans for miles on end. A world hidden from the Ordinarius, which is a term we use to call the normal people, who didn¡¯t possess and are not aware of the existence of Magic.¡±


    Ethan listened seriously as the Professor exined to him about this magical world which he had identally stumbled upon.


    ¡°To the North, which we also call Northshire, is the ce where the proud Dwarfs of Stone Haven craft magical items that circte around this continent.


    ¡°To the West, is Westshire. An Eden for the Elves, and the Fairies who live alongside nature. They are magically blessed creatures that don¡¯t need to use a wand in order to cast their magic. Although some Humans can do that as well, their numbers are very few whenpared to the races who are magically blessed by the World Tree.


    ¡°For the most part, we don¡¯t have any conflicts with them. As long as you don¡¯t desecrate their home, you will get along with them just fine.¡±


    Professor Ophelia smiled as if she remembered a memory from long ago. However, she set this aside in order to continue her exnation about the world that Ethan was going to be a part of.


    ¡°The South is where the Beastkins rule,¡± Professor Ophelia stated. ¡°Although not all of them were blessed with magic, they have superhuman strength, speed, and senses that far surpass the Elves and Humans.


    ¡°They are a stubborn lot, and it will be best if you don¡¯t get into a conflict with them. You see, Beastkins like to hold onto grudges. Some of these grudgesst for generations, and even if you don¡¯t know anything about what your great, great, great, great, great, great, great grandparents did, they will remember, and they will make you pay for it.¡±


    Ethan shuddered after hearing the Professor''s exnation. He hoped with all of his heart that his ancestors didn¡¯t have any conflicts with the Beastkins, which he might pay for even after hundreds of years had passed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough time to exin everything about these four bordering territories, so make sure to go to the Library during your free time to do some research,¡± Professor Ophelia said. ¡°The more you know about this world, the safer you will be.¡±


    ¡°B-But Professor, I just arrived in this world by ident,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Can I really stay here?¡±


    Professor Ophelia didn¡¯t answer right away. It was as if she was thinking of the proper way to answer the blue-haired boy¡¯s questions.


    ¡°If the Appraisal Stone hadn¡¯t detected any magical powersing from you, the Headmaster would have been forced to wipe your entire memory clean,¡± Professor Ophelia stated. ¡°You would not have forgotten your name, your family, or anything for the past 17 years of your life. Although this is a cruel thing to do, it is important to safeguard the secrets of the Magical World.


    ¡°Of course, we would find a way to bring you back to your family using the memories that we extracted from you, but you would never get those memories back for the rest of your life. The only silver-lining is that you are still alive. If you happened to go to a different Magical Academy by ident, they might just use your body as fertilizer to grow some mandrakes.¡±


    Ethan shuddered a second time after hearing the Professor¡¯s revtion. If not for the fact that the Appraisal Stone managed to show a spark of magical power inside him, he might have lost all of his memories by now.


    ¡°But, you don¡¯t have to worry about that anymore,¡± Professor Ophelia said softly. ¡°Although you have nearly no magic power in your body, a spark was seen in the Appraisal Stone, which saved your life. Although you are a Dud, people like you are still considered to be Half-Wizards and Half-Witches in his world.¡±


    Neither Ethan nor Professor Ophelia were aware that the spark that they had seen during the Appraisal Ceremony was caused by the ck bracelet that the blue-haired boy had received from the middle-aged woman on the train that was selling snacks from her trolley.


    Sometimes, ignorance was bliss, and this saved Ethan from being punished by the Wizards of Brynhildr Academy.


    Professor Ophelia continued to tell him more about the Wizard World until they arrived at the Town of Limeburgh, where Ethan would acquire the magical tools he would need in order to properly study in Brynhildr Academy.

 Chapter 18: Finding A Life-Long Friend [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 18: Finding A Life-Long Friend [Part 1]</h4>


    ¡°First of all, we need to get you a Raven,¡± Professor Ophelia said as she walked side by side with the blue-haired boy, who was busy looking at his surroundings like the country bumpkin that he was.


    ¡°A Raven?¡± Ethan asked, ¡°A Raven as in a bird Raven?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Professor Ophelia. ¡°Althoughmon people use these¡­ telephones that were invented not long ago. Wizards and Witches still use Ravens to deliver messages to people in the Magic World. You will be staying in the Academy for a time, so it will be useful if you use a Raven to send letters to your family.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding. When his Grandma forced him to go to a ¡°normal academy¡± in order to study, he nned to leave after a few days of his arrival.


    But, now, he couldn¡¯t leave because there was a chance that the Professors of the Academy would make their move, and hunt him down, involving his Grandparents in the situation he was involved in.


    This was something that Ethan didn¡¯t want to happen, so he decided to stay in the Academy for the time being and better understand the mysteries of the Magical World.


    ¡°Are all Ravens the same?¡± Ethan asked with curiosity. ¡°I mean, in my eyes, all of them look the same. ck birds that my Grandma said were the messengers of death and misfortune.¡±


    The corner of Professor Ophelia¡¯s lips rose as he listened to Ethan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Well, your Grandma is half right,¡± Professor Ophelia replied. ¡°In some cultures, they are seen as harbingers of misfortune, but to some, seeing a Raven brings good fortune. They are very loyal, and intelligent creatures. We have a saying here in the Magical World that a Raven knows how to hold a grudge, so you better treat them well.


    ¡°We had an incident where a student mistreated a Raven, and the bird decided to fight back by telling its kind to attack that student on sight. Well, they didn¡¯t really hurt the child, but he found himself constantly on the lookout for bird droppings everytime he found himself in an open field. Very ugly business I tell you, especially since the Academy has thousands of Ravens in its Aviary.¡±


    The blue-haired boy gulped after hearing this story. It was at that moment when he vowed to treat his Raven well, so that he wouldn¡¯t find poop on his head every time he left Dud Manor.


    Ten minutester, they arrived at arge Manor where countless Ravens could be seen circling in the sky, and countless more were perched on its windowsills and rooftops.


    Some of these Ravens were sleeping, while some were curiously watching the passersby, as if they found entertainment in watching people walk past their Manor.


    Professor Ophelia ignored the countless stares and walked towards the door with steady steps.


    Ethan, on the other hand, was close behind the Professor, doing his best to not stare at the ck birds, who were staring back at him.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ophelia. To think that I would see you so soon after you purchased a Raven for your niece,¡± a middle-aged man said with a smile as soon as Ophelia and Ethan entered the Manor. ¡°What can I do for you on this ominous day?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say the word ominous, Mr. Robert,¡± Professor Ophelia replied. ¡°When you use the word ominous, the day really bes ominous.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t worry, Ophelia. The Ravens tell me that the one that will suffer an ominous day is not you, but the boy beside you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s good then. I thought you were talking about me.¡±


    Ethan blinked in confusion as he heard the exchange between the two adults. If his understanding was correct, the middle-aged man said that today was going to be an ominous day for him!


    ¡°Hmm¡­ have we met somewhere before, child?¡± Robert asked as he eyed Ethan from head to toe. ¡°For some reason, I feel like I¡¯ve met you in the past.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Sir,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°I¡¯m very certain that this is our first meeting. I grew up on a farm you see, and this is the first time I¡¯ve been away from home.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Robert rubbed his chin as he continued to stare at the boy in front of him.


    The Raven Master was the type of person who had a very good memory, and was very sensitive when detecting the presence of a person. Even though it was faint, Ethan¡¯s aura felt familiar to him, which made him wonder where he had seen him in the past.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not important,¡¯ Robert thought. ¡®I¡¯ve seen countless people in the past, so I might have mistaken him for someone that looked like him.¡¯


    Robert then nced at Professor Ophelia to talk business.


    ¡°Since you are here, that means you need a Raven, yes?¡± Robert smiled.


    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Roberts,¡± Professor Ophelia rested her hand on Ethan¡¯s shoulders in order to introduce him formally. ¡°This boy here is Ethan Gremory. We are here today to get him a Raven.¡±


    Robert gave Ethan a devilish smile as if very eager to conduct business with him. ¡°You came to the right ce. Aside from Ravens, I don¡¯t have anything else to trade. Come here, My Boy. It is best if we look for a Raven that is willing to be your messenger, and guide, in the Magical World.¡±


    Robert tapped his wand on the wall, and a door magically appeared on it. With a slight push from Professor Ophelia, Ethan entered the door and found himself in what seemed to be a rainforest where Ravens lived in peace.


    ¡°I formally wee you to Robert¡¯s Aviary,¡± Robert said with pride. ¡°Serving the Magical Community since 1449. Now, wear this leather gauntlet, and try to call out to the Ravens here. This gauntlet shares your senses and thoughts with the Ravens, allowing them to better understand you.


    ¡°They are very smart creatures, and once you resonate with one of them, they will perch on your gauntlet, which means that they recognize you as someone worthy of their services. I told you earlier that Ravens serve as guides as well. In time, you will understand what I¡¯m talking about. For now, just focus on finding your life-long friend.¡±


    Ethan nodded and wore the gauntlet on his hand. As soon as he did, he felt as if he was connected to countless living things, whose beating hearts, synchronized with his own.

 Chapter 19: Finding A Life-Long Friend [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 19: Finding A Life-Long Friend [Part 2]</h4>


    At first, Ethan could only hear buzzing sounds inside his head. But, as time went on these buzzing sounds slowly turned into words.


    ¡°Mr. Roberts, I think there is some kind of proble¡­¡± Ethan nced behind him to tell the owner of the Aviary that something seems to be wrong. However, the middle-aged man was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°You won¡¯t find him anywhere, you know?¡±


    ¡°The old man has a sick hobby. Always doing this to his customers.¡±


    ¡°Yes! He should be reported to the Magical Bureau!¡±


    ¡°Silly, if we do that, who''s going to take care of the shop?¡±


    ¡°Right. This is what they call Capitalism.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess we just have to let him go then.¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡±


    ¡°I second this notion!¡±


    ¡°I third it!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, we shouldn¡¯t talk all at once. Just look at the poor boy, he looks like he is about to pee himself.¡±


    Ethan vehemently shook his head and refuted the assumption of one of the voices that was talking in his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not about to pee myself,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Who are you guys? Why are you all talking in my head?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, little boy,¡± one of the voices replied. ¡°There¡¯s still an hour before lunch, so we¡¯ll make this quick. You are here to be interviewed, and whether one of us recognizes you will depend on your answer. Um, who wants to ask the first question?¡±


    ¡°Me! Listen boy, what are your future ns?¡± a snarky voice asked.


    ¡°Um¡­ Lunch?¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡±


    The owner of the voice scoffed. ¡°No. Silly. Something long term!¡±


    ¡°Dinner then,¡± Ethan answered with a matter fact tone that made the owner of the voice almost choke in anger.


    ¡°This boy is dumb! I¡¯m not interested in being his partner!¡± the owner of the snarky voiceined.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, who wants to ask the next question?¡±


    ¡°Well, the moment he entered, I felt as if we shared a bond,¡± a calm sounding voicemented. ¡°How about I ask him a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    There was a slight pause as if the owner of the calm sounding voice was thinking of a good question to ask Ethan.


    ¡°What makes more noise than 50 crows sitting on 50 fence posts?¡± the owner of the calm sounding voice asked.


    ¡°My Grandma when she¡¯s angry,¡± Ethan answered in a heartbeat.


    ¡°Um, okay. I¡¯ll ept that answer. Old people are indeed loud,¡± the owner of the calm voicemented. ¡°Next question. What is blue and sounds like a parrot?¡±


    Ethan pondered for a bit before giving his answer.


    ¡°A blue parrot,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°eptable answer as well,¡± the owner of the calm voice chuckled. ¡°Okay. Last question. What is the answer to this math problem?¡±


    383 x (983 + 234) x 2,343 ¡Â 243 - 62 (1+2) ¡Â 6 = ?


    Ethan looked nkly in space because this was the hardest question that the voices had ever asked him. Finally after three minutes, the blue-haired boy finally managed to squeeze an answer with great uncertainty.


    ¡°4,674,135.94?¡± Ethan blinked.


    ¡°... Yep, this person is dumb.¡± The owner of the calm voice sighed. ¡°Not interested in making him my partner.¡±


    The one acting as mediator sighed as well before asking for someone else to ask questions.


    ¡°Who wants to ask question nex¨C¡±


    Suddenly, a high-pitched whistling noise spread in the forest. Although faint, Ethan also heard the pping of wings, which made him look at his right side.


    There, he saw something that made him wonder if he was just seeing things.


    A white raven glided in his direction before nimblynding on the leather gauntlet in his hand. The blue-haired boy stared at it, and the raven stared back at him with an amused expression on its intelligent eyes.


    ¡°Bloody hell,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°Grandma wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told her I saw a white raven.¡±


    ¡°I came here to personally ask you one question,¡± the White Raven said in an amused tone. ¡°Tell me, if you were given the choice to have one Magic, and only one, what kind of Magic would you like to have?¡±


    Ethan closed his eyes as he pondered long and hard to answer this question. After being in Brynhildr Academy, he had been exposed to Magic, and for him, it is both a scary and wonderful thing.


    Truth be told, he envied his cousin, Chloe, because she could shoot Fire Bolts with her wand.


    He also envied Alice because she was able to shoot Icicles, and turn monsters into Ice Statues.


    The Irony of this was that the question that the White Raven asked him, was the same question he had asked himself ever since he discovered that magic was real.


    If he could only choose one magic in the world, what kind of magic would he like to have?


    ¡°I¡¯m a very fickle person, and very greedy as well,¡± Ethan stated after he finished pondering the answer to this question. ¡°When I first saw my cousin, Chloe, summon a Fire Bolt, I thought, I wish I can do that as well. Then, after seeing more kinds of magic, I thought that I wanted to have those as well.


    ¡°So, if I can only have one magic in the world. I wish to have the Magic that can copy the Magic of others. That way, I will be able to use many kinds of magic!¡±


    A faint whistle escaped the White Raven¡¯s beak, which made the blue-haired boy wonder if he gave the right answer. Although he knew that his answer was quite ambitious, that was what he genuinely felt after identally bing part of the Magic World.


    ¡°You are indeed very greedy,¡± the White Raven replied. ¡°And, pretty ambitious as well. However, what you wish for, is something you already possess. You just don¡¯t know how to make it happen.¡±


    ¡°Eh? I already possess it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can see unlimited potential in you. This is why I¡¯ve decided to be your Guide¡±


    The White Raven bowed its head, and a white glowing ball of light emerged from its body. A momentter, this ball of light slowly flew towards Ethan¡¯s chest, burrowing itself inside his body.


    For a brief moment, the blue-haired boy saw a vision of him flying in the sky. Gliding in the air, and seeing the world from above.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long before he realized that the visions he was seeing were not his own, but the White Raven¡¯s. It was as if thetter had shared his wisdom with him, allowing him to better understand the world he was currently in.


    ¡°The contract has been established,¡± the White Raven said. ¡°Ethan, I will allow you to bestow a name upon me. Please, choose a good name because names have power. Depending on my name, I may, or may not be able to perform certain tasks that are deemed impossible by many. So, make sure to give me a good name.¡±


    Ethan lightly brushed the White Raven¡¯s back, feeling the smoothness of its feathers under his touch.


    ¡°Dantalion,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°From now on, your name will be Dantalion.¡±


    ¡°So it shall be,¡± Dantalion replied. ¡°From this moment onwards, I am Dantalion. Your guide, your friend, your ally, and your messenger. I look forward to seeing your growth, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dantalion.¡± Ethan smiled. ¡°Guide me well.¡±


    From high in the sky, a certain middle-aged man looked at this scene with a satisfied smile on his face.


    ¡°To think that someone without any magic in his body has been able to make a pact with the leader of the Unkindness,¡± Robert smirked. ¡°I can vaguely sense the stirring of a storm in Eastshire. I wonder¡­ will this boy be at the center of it all?¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t know the answer to this question. However, he was fine with that.


    He was the Raven Master, and whatever his wards could see, he saw them as well. But, with the restrictions ced over him, the only thing he could do was watch, and never touch.


    For that was the role he, and the other Roberts¡¯ who came before him yed in Eastshire.


    (E/N: I am the Dread Pirate Roberts!)


    They are silent watchers of the Magical World.


    Unable to do anything except record the unseen history of Wizards, and Witches, and their struggles that were slowly pushing his beloved world to ruin.

 Chapter 20: The Wind Dancer

    <h4>Chapter 20: The Wind Dancer</h4>


    ¡°Now that you got your Raven, we are now going to get you a broom,¡± Professor Ophelia stated. ¡°But, I have to say, I never thought that I¡¯d see a White Raven in Mr. Robert¡¯s Aviary.¡±


    ¡°Is this the first time a White Raven has been sold in his Shop?¡± Ethan asked. He was feeling a bit smug because he was recognized by a Raven that wasn¡¯t normally seen in the wild.


    ¡°Well, I can certainly say that you¡¯re not the first,¡± Professor Ophelia smirked. ¡°There was once a Great Wizard¡­ or should I say Half-Wizard that owned a White Raven in the past.¡±


    Ethan became curious after the Professor mentioned that the first one to have a White Raven was a Half-Wizard.


    ¡°Oh? Who is that person?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Fortis Dud,¡± Professor Ophelia replied in a heartbeat. ¡°One of the Founders of Brynhildr Academy.¡±


    The blue-haired boy¡¯s eyes widened in shock after hearing the Professor¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t gawk there, silly boy,¡± Professor Ophelia flicked Ethan¡¯s forehead with her fingers, making thetter yelp in pain. ¡°We¡¯re here. Now, just pick a broomstick, and we can get your wand.¡±


    Ethan rubbed his forehead as he followed the Professor inside the shop.


    The first thing he saw were several broomsticks lined up on shelves, which went all the way up to the ceiling and to the back of the shop. Just as he was about to grab a random one from one of the shelves, the clerk of the shop greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°Wee to Brooms For All Seasons!¡± ady who seemed to be in her early thirties greeted Professor Ophelia and Ethan with a smile. ¡°What kind of broom are you looking for? We have brooms for long-distance flight, brooms for kids that have safety mechanisms installed, Brooms for leisure flying, and all-purpose brooms that fly, and can be used for cleaning as well.¡±


    ¡°Give me an all-purpose broom please,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Certainly.¡± The Clerk took a broom from the shelf and presented it to the blue-haired boy. ¡°This is called Cumulus 2000. It can fly up to 100kph, and is very efficient in sweeping trash¡­ including people.¡±


    The Clerk gave Ethan a yful wink, which made the blue-haired boy chuckle.


    ¡°Um, you said that this can fly right?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°How do brooms fly?¡±


    ¡°Oh. A first timer.¡± The Clerk nodded in understanding. ¡°Very well. This is also a perfect opportunity to test the product and see if it''s working.¡±


    The Clerk ced the broom on top of a table before walking away from it.


    ¡°You see, all brooms are unique and they require a certain password to activate their flight mechanism,¡± the Clerk exined. ¡°Of course, in order to activate it, the Wizard¡¯s magic power is required. Right now, the default password for this model is, Cumulus!¡±


    As soon as the Clerk said the password, the broom rose up from the table and flew towards her. It stopped a meter away from her and lowered itself a meter above the ground to allow the Clerk to sit on top of it.


    The Clerk, however, didn¡¯t sit and simply picked it up and ced it back on top of the table.


    ¡°Now, you try.¡± The Clerk made a gesture for Ethan to call for the broom using the password that she had used earlier.


    ¡°Cumulus!¡± Ethan said as he looked expectantly at the broom on top of the table.


    A second passed¡­


    Five seconds passed¡­


    Ten seconds passed¡­


    Nothing happened.


    ¡°Cumulus!¡± the Clerk stated and immediately, the broom flew in her direction.


    Professor Ophelia, who was standing beside Ethan sighed. She had already expected something like this to happen, so she decided to tell the confused looking Clerk about Ethan¡¯s difficulties.


    ¡°He is a Dud,¡± Professor Ophelia stated. ¡°His Magic Power is not the best, even among his peers.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Clerk nodded in understanding before giving the handsome boy a pitiful gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but only those that can wield magic can ride broomsticks.¡±


    Ethan sighed in his heart because he thought that he would be able to fly in the sky with a broomstick like in the Fairy tale that he had read in the past. However, after finding out that he couldn''t ride it because of his inability to use magic, he was truly disappointed.


    Seeing Ethan¡¯s disappointed look, Professor Ophelia decided to leave the shop with him. But, before he could do that, the door behind them opened and an old man wearing sses entered with an excited look on his face.


    ¡°I did it, Anna!¡± the old man said in excitement. ¡°I finally did it! Behold, the Wind Dancer!¡±


    The old man opened the wooden box in his hand that was nearly two meters long. Inside it, a broom made from an unknown type of wood could be seen. The handle had a dark-brown shade, while the bristles of the broom were pure ck.


    Unlike the Cumulus 2000, the handle of the Wind Dancer was thicker, and looked like it was a weapon that can be used to whack people until their faces turn ck and blue.


    ¡°Have you really finished it, Mr. Carwell?¡± the Clerk, Anna, asked. ¡°Does it even fly?¡±


    ¡°Of course it can fly!¡± Mr. Carwell replied. ¡°Heck, even a Dud can fly in this thing! It runs on Mana Cores, the first of its kind! Although buying Mana Cores to maintain its flying mechanism might get costly in the long run, it is still an all-purpose-broomstick that can be used even if you don¡¯t have magic! I¡¯ve gone to great lengths in order to make this broomsti¨C¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    Professor Ophelia, who was listening at the side, approached the excited old man, and interrupted his exnation.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Mr. Carwell asked back. ¡°This is the first of its kind. I¡¯ve only tested it a few times, so I can¡¯t sell it to anyone unless I¡¯m sure that it is safe to use.¡±


    ¡°Pardon my rudeness,¡± Professor Ophelia gave the old man an apologetic look before introducing herself. ¡°My name is Ophelia Quinn, and I am a Professor in Brynhildr Academy. This boy here is Ethan Gremory. We havee here today to purchase a broom. However, he is unable to make it fly because he is a Dud.¡±


    The countenance of the old man immediately changed as he looked at the blue-haired boy that was looking at the broomstick on the table.


    ¡°A Dud you say?¡± Mr. Carwell took out his wand and lightly tapped Ethan¡¯s chest with it.


    A momentter, he looked at the tip of his wand as if making sure of something.


    ¡°Are you sure he is a Dud and not an Ordinarius?¡± Mr. Carwell frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t sense any magical powering from him.¡±


    ¡°He is a Dud,¡± Professor Ophelia insisted. ¡°The Appraisal Stone in the Academy proved it.¡±


    Mr. Carwell gave Ethan an appraising look. ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Professor Ophelia who had already broken the ice decided to press on while the iron was still hot and made her voice heard.


    ¡°You said earlier that even Duds can use this broom, right?¡± Professor Ophelia. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how about you let him buy it? If he can really make it fly then it means that what you dered earlier is true.¡±


    Mr. Carwell broke out from his daze after hearing Professor Ophelia¡¯s words. For a brief moment, he considered it, but half a minuteter he shook his head firmly.


    ¡°Like I said, this product hasn¡¯t been fully tested yet,¡± Mr. Carwell exined. ¡°I cannot in good conscience sell a product that hasn¡¯t passed my safety regtions. It¡¯s not about my reputation that is at stake here, but the life of a teenage boy. I will not be able to sleep peacefully at night knowing that an ident might ur anytime, while he is using my creation.¡±


    Mr. Carwell¡¯s voice was firm, making Professor Ophelia nod her head in defeat. Just as she was about to drag Ethan out of the shop, so the boy wouldn¡¯t get disappointed any further, the old man said something that made her stop in her tracks.


    ¡°While I may not be able to sell it now, that doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t sell it in the future,¡± Mr. Carwell stated. ¡°After I finish testing it for safety, I will contact you, Professor Ophelia.¡±


    The old man¡¯s gaze softened as he shifted his attention to Ethan.


    ¡°The reason why I made the Wind Dancer is to allow those who have given up on flying in the sky, because they possess no magical powers, to once again gain hope,¡± Mr. Carwell said softly. ¡°The Wind Dancer is the first of its kind, so its sess will pave the way for these dreams to be a reality.¡±


    The old man then walked towards Ethan and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Give me a month at the earliest, and two at the longest,¡± Mr. Carwell dered. ¡°I will fine tune this broomstick, and send it to you, Ethan. I look forward to seeing you soar in the sky, and be the beacon for those who have given up their hope of ever flying in the sky.¡±


    The old man¡¯s words were filled with determination, which carried a promise.


    His passionate words touch Ethan¡¯s heart, and he thanked Mr. Carwell for giving him the opportunity to test his newest creation.


    After rekindling his hope, Ethan left the Brooms For All Seasons with a spring in his step.


    Now that the issue with the broomstick was over, there was only one thing left to do and that was to buy a wand, which was something that every Wizard and Witch must possess.

 Chapter 21: Finally, I Am Now A Part Of Your World

    <h4>Chapter 21: Finally, I Am Now A Part Of Your World</h4>


    Ever since Ethan arrived in the Magical World, he wondered if having a wand would be able to let him use magic.


    However, as he and Professor Ophelia walked towards the Magic Wand Store, the Professor told him that wands were simr to Flying Broomsticks.


    Even if you had a magical wand in your possession, If you didn¡¯t have an ounce of magical power, you would never be able to cast spells.


    This dampened Ethan¡¯s mood, and he no longer felt excited about acquiring a wand. However, since they were already there, Professor Ophelia was determined to get him one.


    Right now, Ethan was technically her ¡°chosen candidate¡±. Because of this, she needed to at least give him the proper tools in order for him to properly study in Brynhildr Academy.


    Truth be told, even the Professor didn¡¯t know if what she was doing was right. However, she believed that, even if Ethan couldn¡¯t really use magic for the duration of his stay in Brynhildr Academy, there would be no harm as long as he tried his best to learn magic.


    Everyone in the Magic World knew that the magic of Duds was unreliable at best, and non-existent at worst. However, since the Appraisal Stone had detected a trace of magic, even though it barely existed, it still allowed the blue-haired boy to stay in Brynhildr Academy to study magic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so down, Ethan,¡± Professor Ophelia. ¡°Have you forgotten? Fortis Dud is just like you. He was called a talentless and magicless Wizard in the past. However, he was still one of the heroes of the continent that defeated the Demon Lord. You may not be able to surpass his glory, but that doesn''t mean that you couldn''t distinguish yourself from the rest of the wizards, and witches in Brynhildr Academy.¡±


    Ethan reluctantly nodded his head as he walked beside the Professor.


    A few minutester, they arrived at a store that was called Sanders.


    ¡°Sanders¡­ makers of wands since 300 B.C?¡± Ethan blinked. ¡°Is this some kind of advertising campaign just to get customers?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, silly boy,¡± Professor Ophelia. ¡°Sanders has been on this continent for a very long time. This is just one of their branches in Eastshire.¡±


    ¡°Did the existence of Wizards and Witches start during that time?¡±


    ¡°They have existed for far longer than that. Magic has been around since time immemorial. The long-lived Elves were the first one to harness its power because they are the guardians of the World Tree, Yggdrasil. The other races slowly learned through trial and error.


    ¡°As for Humans, although we are a short-lived race, we are more numerous and like innovation the most. The concept of using wands to channel magical powers from our body, and amplify them was our creation. Of course, there are also Wizards and Witches who channel the magical powers around them to use as their own, and cast magic in that manner.¡±


    Ethan, who was listening seriously to the Professor¡¯s exnation, suddenly had a brilliant idea.


    ¡°Professor, can I also channel the power in my surroundings and use it as my own to cast my magic?¡±


    ¡°It is possible.¡±


    This information gave Ethan hope that he would still have a way to use magic, even if he didn¡¯t possess any magical powers inside his body.


    ¡°Ah¡­ good morning customers,¡± an old man with sses greeted Professor Ophelia and Ethan as soon as they entered the door. ¡°What may I do for you today?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mason, we need a wand for this boy,¡± Professor Ophelia said. ¡°Can you give him a rmendation?¡±


    The old man adjusted his sses and smiled.


    ¡°My, if it isn¡¯t Professor Magnolia.¡± Mr. Mason smiled. ¡°How is everyone in the Academy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ophelia, Mr. Mason,¡± Professor Ophelia corrected.


    ¡°Yes, I heard you the first time, Camillia,¡± Mr. Mason made a gesture for his two guests toe closer. ¡°A wand rmendation for this boy you say?¡±


    Mr. Mason eyed the blue-haired boy for half a minute before taking out a wooden box behind him.


    ¡°Your name is Ethan Gremory, right?¡± Mr. Mason asked. ¡°Seventeen years old, and currently staying in Dud Manor.¡±


    ¡°H-How?¡± Ethan looked at the old man with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that the same person who kept getting Professor Ophelia¡¯s name wrong was able to know his full name, age, as well as the Manor he was staying in the Academy with just a nce.


    ¡°How isn¡¯t important,¡± Mr. Mason replied. As he took the lid off the box and presented its contents to the blue-haired boy, who was looking back at him in disbelief. ¡°What is important is that you give this wand a wave.¡±


    The old man handed a gray wand to Ethan and took a step back.


    ¡°Go on, try it,¡± Mr. Mason urged.


    The blue-haired boy stared at the wand in his hand and pointed it at the wooden target practice at the corner of the store with great expectations.


    ¡°Ignis Fulmine!¡± Ethan shouted.


    This was the spell that Chloe used inside the dungeon, allowing her to hurl Fire Bolts at the zombies that attacked them.


    Ethan had wished he could do the same, so the first spell he tried to cast was his cousin¡¯s Fire Bolt Spell.


    A few seconds of awkward silence passed by before Mr. Mason cleared his throat to get everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Some people have specific Elemental Affinities,¡± Mr. Mason exined. ¡°For example, even if someone has strong magical powers, but their affinity lies in Ice Magic, they will not be able to cast fire magic.


    ¡°Of course, there are exceptions. There are several individuals who have multiple affinities allowing them to use two to three, sometimes even more, elements. However, it seems that you¡¯re not one of them, Mr. Gremory. What you need to do is cast a universal spell that anyone can use. Now, say the words, Lux Aeterna.¡±


    Ethan took a deep breath before raising his wand high up in the air.


    ¡°Lux Aeterna!¡±


    Another awkward silence passed before Mr. Mason took the wand out of the blue-haired boy¡¯s hand and returned it inside the box.


    ¡°Maybe some other wands will do,¡± Mr. Mason returned the wooden box to its rightful ce as he rummaged through the other shelves of his shop. A minuteter, he returned with another wooden box in his hands and presented it to Ethan.


    ¡°Okay, try this one,¡± Mr. Mason stated.


    Ethan nodded and once again raised the wand high up in the air and shouted the magical words that would bring light to the world.


    ¡°Lux Aeterna!¡±


    A few secondster, Ethan returned the wand to Mr. Mason with a face-filled with disappointment.


    ¡°Forget it, Professor,¡± Ethan sighed. ¡°Just get me a mass produced wand. Spending gold on an expensive wand is just a waste of money.¡±


    Mr. Mason shook his head helplessly before lightly tapping the boy¡¯s head with the wooden box in his hand, making thetter cry out in pain.


    ¡°Boy, are you making fun of me?¡± Mr. Mason asked with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. ¡°We don¡¯t make ¡®mass produced¡¯ wands in this shop. Every wand in this shop is tailored to perfection. You see, it¡¯s not the person who chooses the wand. It¡¯s the wand that chooses the person. We just haven¡¯t found the right wand for you.¡±


    Ethan chuckled before shaking his head. ¡°Mr. Mason. For example, I¡¯m just an ordinary person who happened to fancy myself into buying a wand in your shop. Then, as the good man that you are, you tried to help me find a wand that will suit me.


    ¡°However, since I have no magic power whatsoever, even if you allowed me to test every single wand in this shop, it would be useless. I have no magic power, therefore I can¡¯t use mag-ouch!¡±


    While Ethan was talking, a wooden box that was on a shelf above his head, mysteriously fell, stopping the blue-haired boy¡¯s pitiful monologue.


    Mr. Mason hurriedly picked up the wooden box to see if the wand inside it was damaged. However, after seeing its model, a thought came into his head.


    ¡®I wonder¡­,¡¯ Mr. Mason thought as he stared at the ck wand inside the box,pletely ignoring the blue-haired boy who now had a bump on his head.


    A minuteter, the old man turned to look at the teary-eyed boy, who was being treated with a magical potion by Professor Ophelia.


    ¡°Ethan, hold this wand,¡± Mr. Mason said.


    ¡°I told you already Mr. Mason,¡± Ethan replied as he reached out his hand to hold the wand presented to him. ¡°It¡¯s usele¨C¡±


    As soon as he touched the handle of the wand, something unbelievable happened.


    He found himself standing on what seems to be a clear, blue sea that spanned for miles on end. A momentter, he heard a yful giggle behind his back, which made him slowly turn his head to see where it came from.


    The moment heid his eyes on her, the blue-haired boy stood frozen in ce due to the sheer beauty of thedy that was smiling back at him.


    She had deep blue hair, and her upper half was bare for him to see. However, something else caught his attention. Instead of legs, he saw what seemed to be a rainbow-colored fish tail from her waist down.


    Seeing his reaction, the mermaid giggled before opening her arms wide as if to wee Ethan with a big hug.


    For some reason, his body moved on his own, and floated in the air. A momentter, the blue-haired boy found himself being hugged by the beautiful mermaid.


    ¡°Finally, I am now a part of your world,¡± the beautiful mermaid whispered in Ethan¡¯s ears.


    The mermaid then cupped Ethan¡¯s face and kissed his lips, making him taste something sweet like honey.


    A few secondster, that beautiful blue world disappeared, along with the mermaid who had stolen his first kiss.


    Ethan found himself back inside the wand shop. Mr. Mason and Professor Ophelia were looking at him in a weird manner.


    ¡°Well, I know that the wand in your hands is a work of art, so it is perfectly normal for you to kiss it,¡± Mr. Mason chuckled. ¡°I assume that you find this wand to your liking, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be taking this wand, Mr. Mason,¡± Professor Ophelia said in a voice filled with amusement. ¡°But, can you tell me what the core ingredient used to create this wand is?¡±


    Mr. Mason nodded as he looked at the wand in Ethan¡¯s hand, who was currently blushing due to embarrassment.


    ¡°The core of this wand is made from a rainbow scale of the Mermaid Princess,¡± Mr. Mason replied. ¡°It is one of a kind, and no other wand here in my store, nor any of the wands in the other branches of Sanders, that is like it.¡±


    After hearing Mr. Mason¡¯s exnation, Ethan stared at his wand with a flushed face. For some reason, the sweetness of his first kiss still lingered in his lips, just like the memory of the Mermaid Princess, that was still fresh in his mind.

 Chapter 22: Ethan’s Confession

    <h4>Chapter 22: Ethan¡¯s Confession</h4>


    After they finished their shopping trip, Professor Ophelia and Ethan flew back to Brynhildr Academy to rest.


    There was still a week before sses formally started. During this period, the First Years could familiarize themselves with the Academy, as well as get a better understanding of the Magical Courses through their seniors.


    As soon as Ethan returned to the Academy, the first thing he did was go to his room to take a nap.


    However, after an hour, he was awakened by the light poking he was feeling on his nose, and cheeks.


    When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was his cousin, Chloe, who was just about to poke his nose for the umpteenth time.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°And why are you here? Don¡¯t you belong to the Jaeger Manor?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just testing if you are a light sleeper or not,¡± Chloe stuttered. ¡°Also, anyone can visit the other Manors as long as they¡¯ve gained the permission of a tenth of their members, or get direct permission from the Prefect of the Manor. Your Prefect, Sir Henry, is a good person. He allowed me to enter without too much fuss.¡±


    Ethan lightly rubbed his face before propping himself up into a seated position. The number of people inside the Dud Manor was only twenty-three people.


    All Chloe needed was to gain the approval of three people, and she would be allowed to enter the Manor without any problems.


    However, since she got the approval of Henry, she was able to bypass this rule easily.


    ¡°Why did they let you enter?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Did you tell them that I am your cousin?¡±


    Chloe shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell them anything because they already knew about that. During the Initiation Ceremony, all the Pirs were being monitored and whatever they did in the Dungeon was projected to the entire Academy. When I knocked on the door of the manor, your Prefect, Sir Henry, recognized me and invited me in.¡±


    Ethan sighed. However, after thinking about the matter carefully, he noticed one little problem with Chloe¡¯s story.


    ¡°I understand why you are able to enter the Manor,¡± Ethan said. ¡°But, how are you able to enter my room?¡±


    ¡°Because you didn¡¯t lock your door, silly,¡± Chloe replied in a teasing tone. ¡°Otherwise, how could I enter so easily? These doors are protected by Magic. Even if someone were to use an unlocking spell, they would not be able to open it from the outside. Only the Headmaster of the Academy, as well as the Prefect of the Manor can forcefully open the door using their authority.¡±


    Ethan scratched his head because he couldn¡¯t remember if he locked the door or not. After he returned to the Manor, he was dead tired so he slept as soon as entered the room.


    ¡°Okay, now that I answered your questions, time to give it to me,¡± Chloe said with a smile.


    ¡°Give what?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Your spare key.¡±


    ¡°... And why must I give you my spare key?¡±


    ¡°So I can visit you anytime?¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    The blue-haired boy looked at his pretty cousin as if she was out of her mind. He couldn¡¯t understand why Chloe was asking for his spare key that would allow her to enter his room at any given time.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Ethan lightly patted his cheeks to shake off the remnants of his drowsiness. ¡°Isn¡¯t there something wrong with this? A girling to a guys room anytime? You¡¯re asking for trouble, littledy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Chloe arched an eyebrow. ¡°We are cousins.¡±


    ¡°Not blood rted cousins.¡±


    ¡°And your point?¡±


    Chloe crossed her arms over her chest as she eyed the blue-haired boy in disdain.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking for your room key to spend the night with you or anything,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, okay? Also, if you don¡¯t give me your spare key, I''ll write a letter to Grandma Agnes and tell her that you bullied me.¡±


    ¡°Here is the key!¡± Ethan took the key from inside his pocket and handed it directly to Chloe.


    For some reason, his Grandma had always spoiled Chloe and would often side with her in everything. There was even a time when he identally heard his Grandma talking to Chloe¡¯s mother that he and the youngdy, to whom he had just given the key to his room, should get married when Ethan turned eighteen.


    Chloe was a year younger than him, and had just turned sixteen this year. She was indeed very pretty and Ethan had no doubt that in a year or two, his cousin would bloom like a beautiful flower that would attract dozens of bees.


    The youngdy with long, light-brown hair deftly hid the spare key inside her pockets and shed her cousin a sweet smile, which made Ethan feel as if he was about to be eaten up, while he was sleeping.


    ¡°I was unable to ask this before due to the circumstances that you were in but, how did you meet Professor Ophelia?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°Why did she choose you to be a Pir?¡±


    Ethan gave Chloe a solemn gaze as he debated whether he should tell his cousin the truth or not. Right now, he was clueless about a lot of things, so having someone to help keep him safe and look after him was a good thing.


    ¡°Listen, Chloe, there¡¯s something I have to tell you,¡± Ethan said. ¡°However, I want you to promise me that you will not tell this to anyone, including Grandma, okay?¡±


    Ethan trusts Chloe, just as much as he trusted his Grandparents. She had been his confidant over the past few years, and she had never revealed his secrets to anyone.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chloe nodded. She could tell that the blue-haired boy wanted to confide in her, so she decided to listen and keep his secret like she always did.


    ¡°You see, it all started when Grandma took me to the train station¡­,¡± Ethan stated.


    The moment he started talking, Ethan felt as if the frustration that he had been holding back for a long time finally broke free from the shackles that held it back.


    Chloe¡¯s face changed from amazement, to shock, to anxiety, as she listened to her cousin¡¯s story. When it all ended, a pin-drop silence descended inside Ethan¡¯s room as he, and his cousin remained silent.


    This silence was finally broken when Chloe reached out to hold the blue-haired boy¡¯s hand and gave it a gentle squeeze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep this a secret for you,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think you need to worry about anything. The Appraisal Stone has ssified you as a Dud, so you can stay here in the Academy without fear.


    ¡°Although the circumstances of you being here was aplete ident, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re now a member of the Dud Manor. You belong in this world now.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s words, and touch, made Ethan feel warm in his heart, which slightly eased the worries that he had pushed to the back of his mind.


    ¡°Thank you, Chloe,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re here with me in the Academy.¡±


    The youngdy smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will look after you. Have you ever thought about who you are going to team up with in our practical tests?¡±


    ¡°Practical Test?¡± Ethan asked back. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Um, let¡¯s just take the Initiation Ceremony as an example,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°That is an example of a practical test. If you¡¯re not confident in taking these tests solo, you can team up with other people.¡±


    ¡°But, we are in different Manors? Is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Academy even promotes cross-manor interactions. For example, the Terra Manor is a ce that specializes in nature magic. Most of their members have no fighting abilities, and can only help heal others.


    ¡°Because of this, they needed to team up with Manors that specialize in offensive magic during Practical Exams. Only the true powerful students like Nicole, who fought the Boss alone can go Solo. The Magic of Duds is unreliable at best, so they join other groups in order to get a ¡®free ride¡¯ in these types of tests.¡±


    The more Ethan listened to Chloe¡¯s exnation the more he understood that he truly needed her help. Half an hourter, the two decided to be partners, and challenge practical tests together, which made Chloe incredibly happy.


    For her, spending time with Ethan was always a good thing. Now that he was in the same Academy as her, she decided to make sure to keep watch on the handsome blue-haired boy, so that he wouldn¡¯t be snatched away by the other talented Witches in Brynhildr Academy.

 Chapter 23: Merits and Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 23: Merits and Rewards</h4>


    In Brynhildr Academy, practical tests were just as important as daily lessons.


    They were needed to prepare the students for field missions that the Academy would assign from time to time. Usually, First Years only did these missions once a month, and always under the supervision of an upperssman.


    These missions were meant to test how capable the young Wizards and Witches were, and their merits, and rewards, would be based on their performance.


    ¡°Listen closely, okay?¡± the Prefect of Dud Manor, Henry, tapped the ckboard with his wand. ¡°Since you¡¯re just a first year, you¡¯ll probably start doing Field Missions in the next two months. Before that, I will exin the basics to you.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head as he listened seriously to Henry¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°There are several types of divisions when ites to Field MIssions,¡± Henry continued his exnation. ¡°The first type is what we call Solo, or Soloists. These Wizards and Witches are able toplete missions on their own, and are highly regarded by the Academy. That girl, Nicole Asta, is probably aiming to be a Soloist. I was very impressed by her performance.¡±


    When the Initiation Ceremony started, all the Pirs that were chosen by the Professors were observed by everyone through special Projections that acted like T.Vs.


    Everyone saw how Nicole defeated the zombies effortlessly, as well as one-shoted the Boss Monster whom Ethan¡¯s group had trouble with.


    ¡°Soloists who canplete missions alone are given the highest Merit Points, as well as rewards,¡± Henry continued his exnation. ¡°Merit Points can be used to purchase special items that are exclusive to the Academy. Of course, there are also Manor Exclusive items that you can purchase using Merit Points as well.


    ¡°Our Manor¡¯s exclusive utility belt is a hot seller, and many students purchase one of them before or afterpleting their first mission,¡± Henry smiled as he pointed at the Utility Belt that had many pockets on his waist. As a member of the Dud Manor, you will get one for free. But for now, let me continue my exnation.¡±


    Henry picked up the chalk and started writing on the ckboard, creating a pyramid system that exined the hierarchy of the different divisions.


    ¡°The one on top is the Solo, or Soloists,¡± Henry stated. ¡°The one below them are the Duo¡¯s. Just like the name implies, this division isposed of two people. Usually, one of them will always be an offensive type, and one a defensive or healer type. Of course, there are also instances when both Duo¡¯s specialize in offense, thereby clearing the mission faster.¡±


    Henry paused for a bit before pointing at the next division.


    ¡°For Duos, the rewards will be split into two,¡± Henry exined. ¡°Any rewards they gain will be shared equally between the two people. Merit Points will be shared that way as well. This is why people who are able to Solo missions go alone because they don''t have to split the rewards with anyone else.


    ¡°Also, the Merit Points, and the rewards they receive are doubled. These people are what we call VIP¡¯s because everyone wants to be their customers.¡±


    Ethan nodded. This was quite easy to understand. If Soloists didn¡¯t get some extra benefits frompleting a mission alone then there was no point to go Solo.


    ¡°The next is Trio,¡± Henry stated. ¡°Simr to Duo, the rewards will be divided into three parts. However, Trios are more bnced because this allows them to have more flexibility. There can be two fighters, and one healer type in the party, giving them higher survivability.¡±


    Henry kept on writing on the ckboard, while Ethan simply looked. He had no need to take down notes because his memory was very good. Although he didn¡¯t have an Eidetic Memory (Photographic Memory), his ability to remember things was just as good.


    ¡°The final one is Quatro,¡± Henry encircled the word Quatro on the ckboard. ¡°Most missions, especially the hard ones, are done by Quatros. On rare asions, two Quatros would merge, forming an Octo. This is the highest number of members that is allowed at any given time in a single team.


    ¡°Right now, you and your cousin have formed a Duo. But, in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to recruit more people if you think that you and Chloe will not be able to handle it on your own. It is better to ask for help than fail miserably, or worse¡­ die because of pride and stupidity. Ethan, although First Years don¡¯t go on dangerous missions, there¡¯s always a chance that things can get out of control. If that happens what you need to do¡­ is run.¡±


    The Prefect of the Dud Manor looked at the blue-haired boy with a solemn gaze. Clearly, Henry was doing his best to inform their newest member about the reality of the Practical Exams.


    ¡°Sir Henry, I have a question,¡± Ethan asked. ¡°When we get Merit Points, does that mean we can trade with anyone? Can I also sell something for Merit Points?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t add Sir and just call me Henry,¡± Henry replied. ¡°And yes, you can trade with anyone in the Academy for Merit Points. This works both ways. You can be the buyer, or you can be the seller. Whatever works is fine, as long as you don¡¯t break the rules of the Academy.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding. He was very curious about what kinds of items he could buy with Merit Points, so he asked his Prefect, and thetter was more than willing to answer his questions.


    Three hourster, Ethan met Chloe at the za of Beginnings. Both of them were going to explore the Academy together in order to familiarize themselves with all of itsndmarks.


    However, just as the two were about to start their adventure, a beautiful youngdy with long pink hair called out to them.


    ¡°Are the two of you nning to explore the Academy?¡± Nicole asked with a smile. ¡°What a coincidence, I was nning to do that as well. How about we all go together?¡±


    Ethan and Chloe exchanged a nce. The blue-haired boy just shrugged while his cousin pondered a bit.


    In the end, both agreed that having Nicole apany them wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Also, it would be best to have a reliable person in their group, just in case they got lost or something.


    The three then first headed East to check the library of the Academy, because Ethan wanted to borrow a book about the history of the Magical World.


    This way, he would better understand the history of the Wizards and Witches, whom he had thought were only the stuff of myths and legends.

 Chapter 24: Who Do You Think Will Win?

    <h4>Chapter 24: Who Do You Think Will Win?</h4>


    ¡°... Wow.¡±


    This was the first time that Ethan had seen a library as big as the library in the Academy. But, he wasn¡¯t actually amazed at the size of the library, but the books inside the library.


    The books were actually flying, and acting like birds. The students that were in the library, would just raise their wands high in the air, and the books that they wanted would fly to them automatically.


    ¡°You ain¡¯t seen nothing yet, Ethan.¡± Nicole smirked as she raised her own wand and waved it in the air.


    A momentter, dozens of books flew in her direction and merged together forming a projection simr to a 98 inch t Screen T.V.


    The projection showed the Eastshire Region and all thendmarks, and popr attractions in it.


    The beautifuldy with long pink hair then pointed at Brynhildr Academy, zooming in on its location.


    ¡°Tadah!¡± Nicole made a gesture as she presented theplete map of Brynhildr Academy, with all thendmarks avable. ¡°Isn¡¯t it great?¡±


    The pink-haireddy then tapped the location of the Great Eagle Forest, which was the forest on the outskirts of the Academy grounds that many wild beasts call their home.


    Several of the creatures that lived inside the forest appeared in the projection, making Ethan and Chloe look at it with wonder.


    ¡°Lovely,¡± Chloemented. ¡°But, why is there no sound?


    She had noticed that although the pictures were showing animals as they moved in the wild, she wasn¡¯t able to hear their roars, growls, shrieks, and chirping.


    ¡°That¡¯s because, this is the library,¡± Nicole said as she pressed a finger over her lip. ¡°All the books are in silent mode. If you want to hear the sounds, you can just turn it on using magic. But, do it inside your room, and not in the library, okay?¡±


    Nicole winked at Ethan, which made the blue-haired boy sigh internally.


    ¡®Unfortunately, I can¡¯t use this method because I can¡¯t use magic,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®But, it¡¯s good to know that I don¡¯t need to spend a lot of time looking for books. I can just ask the librarian to call them for me.¡¯


    Several minutester, the three teenagers continued their exploration.


    After going to the library, they went to the gardens of the Academy where the flowers were in full bloom all year round. Several little Fairies, that had butterfly wings, were taking care of the flowers, which made Chloe¡¯s eye sparkle.


    These fairies were only a hand tall, and their beautiful appearances could easily captivate those who saw them.


    ¡°Fairies! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Fairies,¡± Chloe said in awe as she approached one of the Fairies that was sitting on top of a red rose. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°And you look ugly,¡± the Fairy replied. ¡°Stupid B*tch!¡±


    ¡°... Excuse me?¡± Chloe blinked because she thought that she had just had a hallucination after talking to the Fairy.


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re so pretty!¡± the Fairy said with a smile. ¡°Do you have candies?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have candies with me.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing here? Scram, Ugly!¡±


    The Fairy then blew something on the palm of her hand, creating a pollen cloud that hit Chloe¡¯s face making her sneeze repeatedly.


    ¡°Hahaha! Serves you right!¡± The naughty Fairyughed as she flew around Chloe hurling insults at her. ¡°When you want to talk to Fairies, you must give us something sweet! Otherwise, you are in for a nasty treat!¡±


    Chloe was very tempted to shoot a Fire Bolt at the Fairy for ying a prank on her, but before she could do that, Ethan made his move and called out to the naughty, red-haired Fairy who was about to cast another sneezing spell on Chloe.


    ¡°I have candies with me,¡± Ethan said as he presented several candies wrapped in colorful wrappers on his hand. ¡°Take as many as you like.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Thank you!¡± The Fairy immediately took one of the candies, which was nearly half her size. ¡°I like you! What¡¯s your name, Handsome?¡±


    ¡°Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ethan! My name is Ruby. Can I share the rest of the candies to my friends?¡±


    Ethan nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Lily gave the blue-haired boy a very sweet smile before facing the garden.


    ¡°Girls! We have some candies here!¡± Ruby shouted. ¡°Come and get it before it''s gone!¡±


    Dozens of Fairies stopped what they were doing and immediately flew towards the blue-haired boy like a swarm of bees.


    ¡°You have candies?¡±


    ¡°Got any choctes?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like sour candies. I only eat sweet ones!¡±


    ¡°Can I have two?¡±


    The candies in Ethan¡¯s hands immediately disappeared, so he had no choice but to take out more candies from his storage ring. The storage ring that he received as a prize didn¡¯t require any magic to activate.


    ording to the Headmaster, Professor Rinehart, the gem embedded on its center was made from the highest-grade Beast Core that was taken from the heart of a Blue Dragon.


    This meant that it had enough magical power to light up the entire academy for fifty years, and would still have power to spare.


    When all the Fairies had a candy each, they all said their thanks and returned to their duty of maintaining the garden. However, before they left, all of them said that Ethan coulde and visit them anytime, on the condition that he would bring them something sweet to eat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never look at Fairies the same way again,¡± Chloe muttered. ¡°They¡¯re nasty little buggers.¡±


    Nicole giggled after hearing Chloe¡¯s words.


    ¡°Fairies are natural pranksters,¡± Nicolemented. ¡°It is very rare for them to get along with other races. They also have a peculiar ability to know which people are good or bad. They especially hate those who are mean to little children, and will not hesitate to use their own magic to punish them if need be.


    ¡°They also like to hold grudges, and will often call for backup to get revenge on those who wronged them. There is even a saying in the Magical World. You are better off offending a Dwarf, than offending a Fairy.¡±


    Nicole then nced at the blue-haired boy who was walking by her side with a smile.


    ¡°The Fairies wouldn¡¯t have approached you if you were a bad person, Ethan,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°It seems that you got the Fairy¡¯s Stamp of Approval.¡±


    Chloe pouted. ¡°Does that mean that I¡¯m a bad person because the Fairy attacked me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Nicole giggled. ¡°If you were really a bad person, that Fairy would not have used a sneezing spell on you. They would have immediately unleashed wind des that can easily cut a bamboo tree in half. Unlike us, they don¡¯t need to use wands to cast magic. They can do it just by thinking or waving their hands.¡±


    After leaving the Gardens, the three continued to explore the Academy until they arrived at the training grounds where Wizards and Witches practiced their offensive magic on test dummies.


    There was also an arena on the far right side of the training ground, which Nicole exined to be the ce where magical duels took ce.


    Currently, there was a crowd gathering at the arena, which meant that a magical duel was taking ce.


    ¡°It seems that Langston is up to his old tricks again,¡± Nicole frowned after seeing the handsome wizard with short blonde hair and blue eyes standing in the arena. ¡°Now, just who is his opponent this time?¡±


    Nicole shifted her gaze to ady with long red hair, who had a scowl on her face.


    ¡°He¡¯s facing off against Ga?¡± the corner of Nicole¡¯s lips rose up to a smile because she recognized who the red-haireddy was. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re about to see something fun. Look closely, Ethan, Chloe, this is a fight that you should pay close attention to.¡±


    Nicole had heard stories of the Second Year student from the Eques Manor, who specialized in Fire Magic.


    Her control over her unique ability was so good, that she was given the moniker, Scarlet Witch, by everyone in the Academy due to how reactive her magic, and her temper were.


    Ethan had never seen a magical duel before, so she listened to Nicole¡¯s advice and paid attention to the twobatants that were about to hurl spells at each other.


    Unknown to the students, two Professors were paying attention to the duel that was about to happen.


    One of them was the beautiful professor that gave Ethan the Moulding Ball that he used during the Initiation Ceremony.


    The other was a professor wearing knightley clothes, who oversaw everything that was happening in the Training Grounds.


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± the beautiful professor asked.


    ¡°I have no clue,¡± the Knightly Professor replied. ¡°All I know is that this is the first duel that has happened inside the Academy since the new school term began. This year¡¯s First Years are a rowdy lot.¡±


    The beautiful professorughed because she agreed with her acquaintance¡¯s reply. She had indeed seen some promising First Years, and one of them was paying close attention to the match that was about to start.

 Chapter 25: The Higher The Expectations, The Greater The Disappointment

    <h4>Chapter 25: The Higher The Expectations, The Greater The Disappointment</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Scarlet Witch was one of the Pirs ofst year¡¯s First Years,¡± Nicole said as he gave Ethan a side-long nce. ¡°She must be good to have been personally chosen by a Professor of the Academy.¡±


    The blue-haired boy pretended that he didn¡¯t hear Nicole¡¯s statement, and simply focused his attention on the two duelists in the center of the arena.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that First Year one of the pirs? I believe his name is Langston Kerr.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the noble family that holds great influence over the other nobles in Eastshire?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It seems that he challenged one of the Pirsst year in order to redeem himself from failing the Initiation Ceremony.¡±


    ¡°What a feisty kid. Just because he is handsome, and his family is of noble standing, he thinks he can do anything he wants here in the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Is that jealousy I hear? I¡¯m sure that if you had his qualifications, you¡¯d probably do the same.¡±


    Ethan listened to the chatter in his surroundings and understood a bit of what was happening. It seemed that Langson had taken the initiative to offend the Scarlet Witch, Ga, forcing her to challenge Langston in a duel.


    ¡°Are duels here verymon?¡± Ethan asked Nicole who seemed to be very knowledgeable about the rules of the Academy.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicole replied in a heartbeat. ¡°Since using Magic to attack someone in the Academy is against the rules, they needed to find a proper avenue to settle disputes. Of course, the victor isn¡¯t always the one who was in the right. Having duels in the Arena gives people the chance to duke it out with each other, without fearing punishment from the Academy.¡±


    ¡°What happens to the loser of the duel?¡± Chloe inquired.


    Nicole didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead she narrowed her eyes to look at the twobatants in the Arena.


    ¡°It really depends on the contract they made before starting this duel,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Usually, a Professor mediates, and acts as the referee of the match. Since the one that was offended is Ga, she''ll probably ask Langston for some kind ofpensation if he loses.¡±


    ¡°And, what if she is the one that loses?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°But, in cases like this, it is the offender that will be the onepensating, instead of the offended.¡±


    Ethan rubbed his chin as he pondered Langston¡¯s motive for offending the Second Year Witch, who was known to have a quick temper.


    ¡®Is it really just because he wants to get some fame?¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Being able to defeat a Second Year, who was also a pir, would definitely show everyone that he is an exceptional Wizard. But, does it really have to be this way?¡¯


    What Ethan, and the others didn¡¯t know was that Ga was the daughter of a Baron.


    Langston belonged to the Kerr Family, a Ducal Family, and Ga¡¯s family, the Estreas, was a member of an opposing faction.


    Naturally, Langston wanted to humiliate the Second Year Witch, as well as send a message to the children of the nobility in the Academy that if they didn¡¯t align themselves with his faction, they were his enemies.


    This was verymon in the Magical World because nobles prided themselves in being exceptional Wizards and Witches, which often led to conflicts with other nobles.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged woman riding on a flying broom descended into the center of the Arena.


    She was none other than Professor Ophelia.


    ¡°I will be the referee of this duel,¡± she dered. ¡°The match will end if someone surrenders, loses consciousness, or is unable to continue the match. The safety mechanism of the Arena is now activated.


    ¡°As long as it is active, neither of you will die. Anyone who is about to receive a deadly blow will be automatically kicked out of the arena. Are both of you ready?¡±


    Langston nodded before looking at his opponent with a mocking smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see how strong the previous Pirs of the First Years were,¡± Langston said as he pointed his wand at the red-headeddy in front of him. ¡°Scarlet Witch, is it? After this match, you¡¯ll just be called Scarlet B*tch.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kerr, inappropriate words are not allowed here in the Academy,¡± Professor Ophelia stated. ¡°Watch your words, or I will be forced to take disciplinary actions.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Professor,¡± Langston replied with a cheeky smile.


    Ga, whose patience had reached her limit, had also taken out her wand, and pointed it at the ground in front of her.


    Seeing that both duelists were ready to fight, Professor Ophelia dered the start of the match.


    ¡°Start the Duel!¡± Professor Ophelia dered.


    As soon as she gave the signal to attack, Langston immediately cast his magic with the intention to end the match as soon as possible.


    ¡°Tenebris Famma Anguis!¡±


    Dark mes surged out in front of him, creating a fiery snake that lunged at Ga with its jaws wide open.


    The Scarlet Witch wasn¡¯t fazed by Langston¡¯s first attack, and simply shed her wand sideways, using it like a sword.


    Immediately, a de made of mes, sliced the ck snake in half, dispersing itpletely.


    ¡°Chantless,¡± Nicole arched an eyebrow. ¡°It seems that being a pir of the previous year wasn¡¯t just for show.¡±


    Langston, whose spell had failed, raised his wand above his head, and unleashed his second offensive spell.


    ¡°mma Verberare!¡±


    Several dark fireballs materialized in the air and shot towards the Scarlet Witch like cannonballs, making the spectators gasp in shock.


    ¡°He certainly has high magic power. I¡¯ll give him that.¡±


    ¡°Although his control needs some work, this kind of output is enough to destroy a car.¡±


    ¡°The Scarlet Witch is in trouble now!¡±


    However, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Ga shed the fireballs with her wand, cutting them in half while they were still in mid-air, dispersing thempletely.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Ga asked as her red eyes glowed faintly. ¡°As expected of a Kerr. All talk and no bite.¡±


    Langston gritted his teeth as gathered all of his magical power at the tip of his wand and unleashed his strongest attack.


    ¡°Try to slice this!¡± Langston roared. ¡°Magna Fragor!¡±


    A giant fireball that was nearly two meters big materialized in front of the blonde boy, who believed that his superior magic could ovee every hurdle in his path.


    Since the magic of the Arena was activated, preventing anyone from dying, he decided to go all out and use his strongest skill to devastate his opponent.


    For the first time since the match started, Ga pointed her wand towards Langston and unleashed her own spell.


    ¡°Ignis Eversor,¡± Ga chanted.


    Immediately, a crimson fireball erupted from the tip of her wand and shot towards the giant ck fireball that was headed in her direction.


    Compared to the two-meter tall fireball that Langston had cast, the crimson fireball that Ga had unleashed was only the size of a basketball ball.


    Those who were watching had already deemed that the one who would win the battle was Langston, but as soon as the two fireballs collided, all of their assumptions were proven wrong.


    For a brief moment, the giant ck fireball absorbed the basketball-sized crimson fireball in its body. However, two secondster, the giant fireball exploded, shocking everyone.


    But, it didn¡¯t end there. The crimson fireball remained intact and continued its trajectory towards the arrogant blonde boy who thought that he already had this duel in the bag.


    A scream of disbelief and anger escaped Langston¡¯s lips before he was ejected from the arena, preventing the crimson fireball from burning him to a crisp.


    ¡°Winner, Ga Estrea!¡± Professor Ophelia dered before shifting her gaze towards the blonde teenager who was ring hatefully at the red-headed Witch who stood in the arena. ¡°Mr. Kerr, I hope that you will follow the agreement written on the contract. Failure to do so will result in your immediate expulsion from the Academy. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    Langston gritted his teeth, but he had no choice but to nod his head. He was the one that provoked Ga first, so the Academy wouldn¡¯t sit idly if he didn¡¯t honor the details of the duel¡¯s contract.


    Although the Kerr Family was an influential Ducal Family in the Magical World, they didn¡¯t dare offend the backers of Brynhildr Academy, who could easily make them regret ever sending their son to study there.


    ¡®Amazing¡­¡¯ Ethan thought as he gazed at the Scarlet Witch, who had easily defeated Langston, whom many believed would be the winner of the match. ¡®She¡¯s so strong.¡¯


    As if sensing his gaze, Ga nced in Ethan¡¯s direction and gave the blue-haired boy a curt nod before leaving the arena.


    Chloe, who noticed that Ethan was staring hard at the departing Scarlet Witch, pinched his waist, making thetter cry out in pain and shock.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Ethan asked as he rubbed his poor waist, which had suffered an injustice.


    ¡°You had a stupid look on your face, so I thought that someone cast a befuddle spell on you,¡± Chloe replied with a smile. ¡°It seems that it was a false rm.¡±


    Ethan wanted to flick Chloe¡¯s forehead so badly as a way to return her favor. However, after remembering that the prettydy with light-brown hair was like a honey badger when provoked, he decided that it wasn¡¯t worth it getting beaten up for something so stupid.


    Besides, Chloe could cast Fire Bolts, while he couldn¡¯t cast anything. Right now, he was at a great disadvantage, so he decided to be the bigger man and set aside his grudge for the time being.


    ¡°One day, I¡¯ll get back at you, and it won¡¯t end with just pinching your waist,¡± Ethan said, disgruntled.


    ¡°Oh, then what else are you nning to pinch?¡± Nicole asked in a teasing tone. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to pinch ¡®those¡¯ kinds of ces, right?¡±


    Ethan and Chloe blinked at the same time because they didn¡¯t know what Nicole was talking about.


    Seeing that her joke wasn¡¯t understood by the two teenagers, Nicole simply shook her head and smiled.


    ¡®It seems that these two are either ignorant or innocent,¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll hold back on teasing them for now.¡¯


    The pink-haired beauty then shifted her attention on the handsome blonde boy who had stormed off in the distance because of the embarrassment of losing in front of so many people.


    ¡®Truly a pity,¡¯ Nicole mused. ¡®The higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment.¡¯


    As one of the Pirs of the First Years of the current school year, Nicole thought that she wouldn¡¯t feel bored with people in the same age group as her.


    But after seeing Langston¡¯sckluster performance, she hoped that there was someone among the First Years, who could give her a duel that she would never forget.

 Chapter 26: Chloe’s Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chloe¡¯s Revtion</h4>


    Inside the great dining hall, Ethan was eating alongside the members of his Manor.


    Since their number was smallerpared to the other Manors, they had a table reserved for themselves that sat up to thirty people.


    The other Manors, of course, had their own section, where they ate. However, on this particr day, there were two extra people sitting at the Dud Manor¡¯s table, which made their members look at them with curiosity.


    ¡°What are the two of you doing here?¡± Ethan asked Chloe and Nicole who sat beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t you girls have your own table over there?¡±


    ¡°The food served to everyone is the same,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I eat there, or I eat here. The taste will not change.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right, you know.¡± Nicole supported Chloe¡¯s statement. ¡°Also, this ce is a lot quieterpared to the other Factions. Over there, It¡¯s like constantly hearing a buzzing in your ears while everyone eats and talks at the same time. This is heavenpared to that ce.¡±


    Ethan then nced at his Head Prefect, Henry, and thetter just nodded his head.


    ¡°We don¡¯t mind if the two of you stay here,¡± Henry stated. ¡°Just as long as you don¡¯t disturb anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Henry,¡± Chloe replied with a smile.


    ¡°Much thanks, Senior.¡± Nicole winked.


    True to their word, Chloe and Nicole just ate, and only started to chat with Ethan after they finished eating.


    ¡°There are two more days before sses start,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Have you picked the courses that you¡¯re going to take, Ethan?¡±


    The blue-haired boy nodded as he shared with them his daily schedule.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Martial Arts Training and The Study of Magical Creatures in the morning,¡± Nicole muttered as she read Ethan¡¯s daily schedule. ¡°History of Magic, Spell Casting sses, and Flora and Fauna of the Magic World in the afternoon. Wow, you got all the basics covered. I¡¯m quite impressed.¡±


    ¡°We share the same schedule for Study of Magical Creatures, and Spell Casting sses.¡± Chloe sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t get Martial Arts Training, History of Magic, and Flora and Fauna sses. My other courses are Advance Spell Control, Beast Bond Mastery, and Potion Making.¡±


    ¡°Well, I also have Martial Arts Training, and The Study of Magical Creatures, and Magic Knight Training sses in the morning,¡± Nicolemented. ¡°In the afternoons I have Spell Casting sses, and Advance Spell Control.¡±


    Ethan was quite happy that they all had simr sses together. He didn¡¯t know how his academy would turn out once sses officially started, but he was really looking forward to the possibility of learning how to use magic.


    He didn¡¯t set his expectations too high because what happened in the Flying Broom shop still made him feel anxious. Also, he had tried to cast magic using the wand that had recognized him in secret, but the results were quite disappointing.


    The blue-haired boy wasn¡¯t able to create even a small spark, and the vision of the mermaid he saw back then never appeared again.


    It was as if everything that happened was just a daydream, making him almost lose heart in his current situation.


    In the end, Ethan made a decision. He would stay in Brynhildr Academy for a year, and if things didn¡¯t turn out well for him, he would not continue through his second year and just go to a normal academy instead.


    Since he was a Dud, he wouldn¡¯t be missed, and the Professors in the Academy wouldn''t find his decision an impulsive one.


    In fact, some of them even supported this change in pace because Duds that studied in Brynhildr Academy often felt depressed due to their peers being able to use magic, while they could only watch from the side.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine to dream,¡¯ Ethan thought as he walked back to his Manor, while being apanied by Chloe. ¡®But, I don¡¯t want to chase an impossible dream.¡¯


    Truth be told, it was hard to not feel envious of his cousin, who could use magic whenever she wished. They had also decided to be a Duo during practical tests. His role would be to act as the closebat fighter, while Chloe dealt with magical bombardments.


    ¡°Hey, Chloe, does your family have the lineage of Wizards and Witches?¡± Ethan asked.


    ording to the book he read in the library, most Wizards and Witches inherit their magical powers from their parents. Of course there were exceptions, when a Wizard or Witch was born frompletely normal parents, who didn¡¯t have a drop of magic in their blood.


    ¡°Yes, it runs on my mother''s side of the family,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°Have you not wondered why our Surnames are Gremory instead of our father¡¯s name? It¡¯s because the women born from the Gremory Family will always carry their surname to their own children, regardless of the surname of their husband.¡±


    Ethan stopped in his tracks after hearing Chloe¡¯s exnation. He had indeed wondered why his Grandma still had the surname Gremory even though she was married to his Grandpa. However, he didn¡¯t expect that their family name had such a rich and magical history.


    ¡°Is your mother a witch?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Is Grandma a witch too?¡±


    Chloe firmly shook her head. ¡°My mother, my Grandma, and your Grandma are both normal people. Even if you are born into a Wizard and/or Witch family, that doesn¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll be born with magical powers.


    ¡°Of course, since they are part of the Gremory Family, they know a thing or two about the Magical World. So, it will be best if you write Grandma Agnes a letter and tell her the truth. Maybe, she can even answer some questions that I can¡¯t answer due to myck of experience.¡±


    Ethan had been putting off writing a letter to his grandma because he was having a hard time deciding what he was going to write in his letter.


    After Chloe¡¯s shocking revtion, he was finally able to piece together the unbelievable things that his grandma had done over the years, like pull a spiked club out from under her skirt, which Ethan had long thought to be an impossible act.


    ¡®I guess I really need to write a letter to Grandma,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I also don¡¯t want her to worry about me so much.¡¯


    The blue-haired boy was raised with love and care by his adoptive family. They had always been honest with him, and although it was a difficult choice, they told him the truth that he was adopted when he was thirteen years old.


    Ethan had already had his suspicions in the past, so their revtion about being adopted didn¡¯te as a big shock to him. But, this time, it was different.


    He had identally stumbled into a Magical World of Wizards and Witches, and he found this world scary and fascinating at the same time.


    Since his Grandma¡¯s family had a magical background, it would make sense that he could confide the fears he was feeling in his heart to her.

 Chapter 27: Ethan’s Letter

    <h4>Chapter 27: Ethan¡¯s Letter</h4>


    ¡°Have you received any news from Ethan?¡± Ethan¡¯s Grandpa, Benjamin asked.


    ¡°No,¡± his wife, Agnes, replied. ¡°He should be busy chasing after the skirts of nobledies like I told him he should be doing. Both of us are not getting any younger, I¡¯d like to at least hold my great grandson before I kick the bucket.¡±


    Benjamin shook his head helplessly before opening the newspaper on hisp.


    ¡°I already taught him all of my moves,¡± Benjamin stated. ¡°As long as he uses them, he will definitely bring a nicedy home in no time at all. By the way, I thought you were rooting for Chloe? Did you change your mind?¡±


    Agnes, who was busy knitting a scarf, paused for a bit and nced at her husband.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m still rooting for them, but Chloe has gone to ¡®you-know-where¡¯,¡± Agnes replied. ¡°She might find someone outstanding in the Academy, just like any youngdy her age would. Also, she and Ethan don''t belong in the same world. I don¡¯t want to have false hope.¡±


    Benjamin sighed after hearing the worries of his wife.


    Before marrying her, Agnes told him what her family circumstances were like. At first, Benjamin didn¡¯t believe it, but after seeing Agnes pull out things out of thin air using her storage ring, he had no choice but to believe that she was telling him the truth


    Even so, that didn¡¯t change the way Benjamin felt about her, and the two of them had been happily married ever since.


    Although their one and only son had left to who-knows-where in search of someone important to him, he would still visit them from time to time to make sure that they knew that he was still alive.


    Because of their son¡¯s absence, they had poured all of their love into Ethan, who grew up as a healthy and lively boy, who could run for miles without even breaking a sweat.


    Suddenly, a White Raven flew inside their home through the window, andnded on top of their table.


    Agnes and Benjamin both exchanged a nce before the olddy hurriedly stood up from her chair to untie the long cylindrical ck case that hung around the raven¡¯s neck, which bore the messages from Wizards and Witches.


    Even though she was surprised to see the White Raven, she was more concerned about the message that it carried to her.


    Benjamin also stood up and stood beside his wife to peek at the handwritten message in her hands.


    ¡ª---------------


    Dear Grandpa, and Grandma.


    I¡¯m sorry for writing thiste, but there was a good exnation for this. You see¡­ I identally rode the wrong train and ended up in Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡ª---------------


    Agnes almost dropped the letter in her hands after reading the familiar name of the Academy her sisters¡¯ had gone to when she was young.


    Benjamin, who also knew of the existence of the Academy couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock after realizing that his grandson had somehow found himself on a train headed for the Magical Academy that Agnes had talked about a few years ago.


    After getting past their initial shock, the two continued to read the letter to get thetest news of their grandson whom they hadn¡¯t seen for nearly a week.


    ¡ª---------------


    The train ride was an eye opening experience because I saw a Dragon fly past our train.


    I thought I was just seeing things, but when I arrived at the Academy, I saw more unbelievable things, which made me realize that Magic was real.


    To my surprise, the Appraisal Stone that determined which Manor a student would belong to, found an incy-wincy-spark of magic in my body. Because of this, I was sent to the Dud Manor, allowing me to stay here at Brynhildr Academy to study magic.


    Frankly, I don¡¯t have very high expectations because the more I stay here, the more I feel that I don¡¯t belong here.


    However, I met someone here that I didn¡¯t expect to see and that was none other than Chloe. Because of her, I was able to find out that Grandma¡¯s side of the family has the lineage of Wizards and Witches.


    Although I don¡¯t know what the future holds, I¡¯ve decided to stay here in Brynhildr Academy for a year. If things didn¡¯t really work out, I¡¯ll follow Grandma¡¯s advice and go to an ordinary Academy to study.


    I hope that both of you are safe. I¡¯ll write letters on a regr basis and update you on what I¡¯m doing here in the Academy.


    Yours truly, Ethan.


    ¡ª---------------


    Agnes slowly sat down on a chair, supported by her husband. She re-read Ethan¡¯s letter one more time to confirm that she had read it properly.


    Benjamin, fetched a bowl of water, and a piece of bread to give to the Raven, who had traveled a long way in order to deliver their Grandson¡¯s message to them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± Agnes said softly. ¡°Our Ethan is a Dud, and he is now studying in Brynhildr Academy to learn magic.¡±


    The olddy then shifted his attention to the White Raven who was busy pecking the bread that was given to it.


    ¡°Is he really doing well in the Academy?¡± Agnes asked the White Raven, who immediately stopped pecking the bread.


    It bowed its head twice towards Agnes, telling her that the blue-haired boy was doing fine.


    ¡°What is the name he bestowed upon you?¡± Agnes asked. She was familiar that the Ravens of the Magical World weren¡¯t ordinary creatures because they held a bit of power themselves.


    ¡°Dantalion.¡±


    That was the name that Agnes heard inside her head before the Raven returned to peck the bread that was already half-eaten.


    ¡°Make yourself at home, Dantalion,¡± Agnes said as she stood up to look for a piece of paper and a quill to write a reply letter to her grandson.


    There were many things she wanted to ask that she needed to put on paper. She understood that a Magical Academy was very different from an ordinary one, and she needed to give Ethan some pointers on what to do and what not to do when it came to dealing with senior and adult Wizards and Witches.


    While this was happening, the blue-haired boy was inside his room and reading all the books he had borrowed from the Academy¡¯s library.


    There was only one day left before sses started, and he wanted to cram as much knowledge inside his head as possible to better understand the Magical World that he was currently living in.

 Chapter 28: I Am Confident In My Stamina

    <h4>Chapter 28: I Am Confident In My Stamina</h4>


    ¡°Finally,¡± Ethan said as he fixed his uniform in front of the mirror. ¡°Today is the day.¡±


    The long week was finally over, and sses had officially begun.


    Everyone in Dud Manor had told Ethan everything he needed to know, and he was very thankful for their guidance.


    After leaving his room, the blue-haired boy had breakfast with the others from the Manor before going to the Training Grounds of the Academy for his first ss of the day which was Martial Arts Training.


    When he arrived, he found at least a hundred people, whom he believed were First Years just like him. As he was about to look for a ce to stand, she found a familiar pink-haireddy waving her hands at him.


    ¡°Over here, Ethan!¡± Nicole waved her hand at the blue-haired boy, which made everyone around her look in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Dud Pir?¡±


    ¡°Well, his performance wasn¡¯t half bad during the Initiation Ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Well, most Duds always attend the Martial Arts Training lessons because their magic sucks really bad.¡±


    More murmurs spread through the surrounding area as Ethan walked towards Nicole, whom everyone recognized as one of the Strongest First Years of the current school year.


    ¡°You¡¯re so popr,¡± Nicole said in a teasing tone. ¡°See? Everyone is talking about you.¡±


    The pink-haired beauty then made a gesture with her hands, hinting at the people behind her.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite fearless, Nicole,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that these people will hold grudges against you?¡±


    ¡°Well, they are free to do that,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°But, I don¡¯t mind, they don¡¯t matter.¡±


    The Pir that managed to beat the Initiation Ceremony alone had been the talk of everyone, including the Second, Third, and Fourth Years.


    Although the Ceremony was meant to wee the First Years of the Academy, it was also a test to see the cream of the crop, and Nicole stood out beautifully among her peers.


    ¡®I wish I was as confident as her,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    The blue-haired boy had been trained by his Grandpa how to use the spear, but since his Grandma didn¡¯t want him to use an actual weapon in his training, the one he always used was a pitchfork.


    Because of this, his mastery of the Pitchforks had reached unprecedented heights. However, anyone who looked at him would just call him a country bumpkin because his weapon of choice was a farmer¡¯s tool.


    The beautiful professor who had lent him the Moulding Ball that could transform into any weapon he desired, hade to talk to himst night. She said that after careful consideration, she decided to give him the artifact asmemoration for clearing the Initiation Ceremony.


    This news made Ethan very happy because he no longer needed to buy a weapon for his Martial Arts sses. Although there were blunt weapons that were readily avable to be used by anyone, the blue-haired boy much preferred the Moulding Ball because the weapon it transformed into had the perfect weight, bnce, and length.


    The beautiful professor said that the weapons were made from Magical Cold Iron, which was said to repel evil spirits, fairies, and other supernatural creatures.


    Just as Ethan was wondering when their professor would arrive, he faintly heard the pping of wings in the distance.


    Nicole also heard it, and nced in the direction where it wasing from.


    Suddenly, a loud screech spread in the surroundings, catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Good morning,dies and gentlemen!¡± A young man, who seemed to be in his early twenties, with dark-blonde hair, and gray eyes shouted, while riding a Hippogriff.


    The Magical Creature, which was much smaller than a Gryphon,nded on the training grounds with a ir, sending gusts of winds flying in every direction.


    The Hippogriff had the front half of an eagle, and the hind half of a horse. ording to one of the books that Ethan had borrowed from the library, this magical beast was a favoritepanion of Magic Knights, who could wield both weapons and magic.


    ¡°My name is Lionel,¡± Lionel introduced himself with a curt nod. ¡°Feel free to call me Sir Lionel, for I am a Knight that has sworn to protect Brynhildr Academy from anyone, or anything, that poses a threat to its safety. Although being called Professor Lionel is also good, I still prefer to be called Sir Lionel, so let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    The Knightly Professor then urged his mount to walk slowly towards the students who were eyeing him with awe and wonder. Even Nicole, who prided herself as an Aspiring Magical Knight, couldn¡¯t help but smile after sensing how strong Sir Lionel was.


    ¡°Since today is the first day of ss, let¡¯s start with a very easy lesson,¡± Sir Lionel stated. ¡°Do all of you see those yellow gs over there?¡±


    The Knightly Professor pointed to the East, and everyone gazed in the direction where he was pointing at.


    ¡°... I don¡¯t see any yellow gs,¡± a brown-haired teenager with freckles on his face said with a frown. ¡°Do you guys see any?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Sir Lionel made a mistake? There¡¯s nothing there but trees.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is just teasing us?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you are right!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Sir Lionel sure knows how to tease his students.¡±


    Just as everyone thought that the Knightly Professor was just pranking them, ady with long ck hair took out her wand, and drew a circle in front of her face.


    ¡°Longe Aspectu!¡±


    Immediately, the circle in front of her glowed faintly. At that moment, the scenery in front of her eyes zoomed into the distance, allowing her to see up to ten miles in front of her.


    Although it was faint, she could now see at least a dozen yellow gs fluttering in the breeze, proving that Sir Lionel wasn¡¯t lying to them.


    ¡°I think the gs are located at least twelve miles from here,¡± the ck-haired teenage girl said.


    ¡°T-Twelve miles?! Are we supposed to run twelve miles?!¡±


    ¡°How about we just ride our broomsticks? We can get there faster if we do that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just summon my Magical Beast, as long as I ride on its back, it will only take me half an hour to reach those gs.¡±


    ¡°I can also enhance my body constitution, and use a spell that allows me to run faster¡­¡±


    All the students were now discussing with their peers the fastest way to reach the yellow gs in the distance. For them, this was a yful way to start the first day of ss, and they very much enjoyed the challenge.


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint all of you, but no one is allowed to ride any flying brooms, ride any magical beasts, use any spells, artifacts, or any other means that would allow you to travel magically,¡± Sir Lionel said with a smile. ¡°All of you will just run. Anyone caught cheating will be automatically disqualified from this practical lesson.


    ¡°Those who manage to get one of the gs before ss ends will get 200 Merit Points. So, start running before time is up, okay?¡±


    As soon as the First Years heard that they were not allowed to use magic, artifacts, and magical beasts to help them reach their destination, they immediately started toin that this was unfair.


    However, Sir Lionel only chuckled and told them ¡°Well, life is never fair. If you have a problem, you can just skip today¡¯s ss if you want. However, anyone who will skip ss will be penalized 50 Merit Points, bringing your total Merit Points into the negatives. I¡¯m sure that none of you want to have negative points on the very first day of ss, right?¡±


    The students went into an uproar and cursed the Knightly Professor, but Sir Lionel just shrugged off theirints.


    While this was happening, Nicole nced at Ethan, and gave the blue-haired boy a cheeky grin.


    ¡°Well, are you going to run?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°I might not be confident in using magic, but I am confident in my stamina,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Running is one of my specialties.¡±


    Nicole arched an eyebrow after hearing Ethan¡¯s confident reply.


    ¡°Then how about we bet with each other?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°The loser will give the winner 20 Merit Points. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± Ethan nodded.


    The two held each other''s gaze for half a minute before kicking off into a sprint, which caught everyone by surprise.


    Soon, the other students reluctantly followed behind, leaving the Knightly Professor with an amused smile on his face.

 Chapter 29: The More Beautiful They Are, The Pricklier They Get

    <h4>Chapter 29: The More Beautiful They Are, The Pricklier They Get</h4>


    ¡°...¡±


    Nicole was truly speechless as she watched the blue-haired boy running ahead of her.


    When Ethan dered that he was confident in his stamina, the pink-haired beauty only thought that he was just joking.


    However, after nearly twenty minutes of running, she understood that Ethan¡¯s words weren¡¯t a lie.


    His stamina was truly outstanding!


    ¡®He¡¯s not even sweating,¡¯ Nicole thought as she tried her best to maintain her running speed. ¡®Just what kind of environment did this guy grow up in?¡¯


    Nicole was confident in both her physical and magical abilities because she had been trained by her family to be a Magical Knight.


    The Asta Family was a Knight family, and all of them were blessed with great magical powers.


    Because of this, it was very natural for them to transition into being Magical Knights, who sometimes helped the Magistratus deal with Monster Outbreaks, as well as hunt Rogue Wizards and Witches, whomitted crimes using their magic.


    Nicole was their pride, and they expected a lot from her. Because of this, she strived to be the best in everything, allowing her to be hailed as a genius in their family.


    ¡®This can¡¯t go on,¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®I refuse to lose to Ethan.¡¯


    Nicole then nced behind her, checking to see if any of the First Years had managed to catch up to them. However, with the exception of the First Years from the Eques Manor, the other students, who were not physically fit,gged far behind.


    It was at that moment when Nicole thought of something good.


    The pink-haired beauty took out her wand and waved it behind her.


    ¡°Aqua Carcerem!!


    A momentter, cries of shock, and disbelief spread in the surroundings as the two teenage boys, who were a dozen of meters behind Nicole, were trapped in a cage made of Water.


    ¡°Nicole! We¡¯re from the same Manor!¡± one of the teenage boys shouted. ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡±


    ¡°For fun,¡± Nicole replied with a devilish smile on her face. ¡°Just running is a bit boring. Although we can¡¯t use our magic to help us reach our destination, Sir Lionel didn¡¯t say we couldn¡¯t use it to hinder thepetition, right?¡±


    Nicole waved at the two imprisoned boys before running away, making the two re at her.


    ¡°Damn it! She¡¯s too evil!¡±


    ¡°Mama was right. All roses have thorns. The more beautiful they are, the pricklier they get.¡±


    At that moment, the two imprisoned boys saw the other First Years catching up to them, and decided to take them down with them.


    ¡°Impediendum!¡±


    ¡°Iqueare!¡±


    One of the spells hit a chubby boy, paralyzing him, and making him fall to the ground.


    The other spell created several vines that rose up from the ground, which wrapped themselves around a girl, binding her in ce.


    Shouts of anger, curses, and indignation were heard as the other First Years all took out their wands and hurled spells at each other. Of course, none of them were offensive spells that were meant to harm people.


    The only spells that they used were to immobilize, block, or prevent others from advancing forward.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Sir Lionelughed. ¡°Now this is more like it. That girl really knows how to spice things up.¡±


    Truth be told, this running exercise was not only meant to test the stamina of the students. It was a test on their ability to take advantage of the rules that he had set in ce.


    Just as Nicole suspected, their practical test didn¡¯t prevent them from using magic in order to dy others from reaching their destination.


    They were, after all, Wizards and Witches, so using magic was always an option.


    ¡®Still, I¡¯d better keep a lookout on the students to make sure they don¡¯t use magic to hurt each other,¡¯ Sir Lionel thought. ¡°Come, Wind Dancer!¡±


    A shriek answered the Knightly Professor¡¯s call and a hawknded on his gloved hand.


    ¡°Follow the two who are in the lead and keep an eye on them,¡± Sir Lionel ordered. ¡°Report everything to meter. If you notice the girl using magic to increase her speed, let me know at once.¡±


    The hawk nodded before opening its wings to fly up to the sky.


    The Knightly Professor then shifted his attention on the brawl that was happening below him, and smiled.


    ¡°Hah¡­ this is the passion of youth,¡± Sir Lionel muttered. ¡°But, this might not bode well for that youngdy from the Asta Family. The school term has just started, and she¡¯s made enemies in her own Manor. I wonder how this will affect her in the long run.¡±


    Rivalries between members of the same Manor was a very normal urrence. However, there were times when someone made more enemies that they could count, which caused them to be alienated by their own Manor.


    There was a saying in Brynhildr Academy that your Manor is your greatest ally, so when this ally turns against you, it will also be your greatest enemy.


    This made the lives of those students, who had been abandoned by their own Manor, have a very stressful academy life.


    Some of these students were left with no other choice than to leave the Academy, and go to other Wizarding Schools to start over again.


    As the brawl behind her intensified, the smile she had on her face earlier disappeared.


    She had only stopped for a few minutes to deal with the two Wizards that were about to catch up to her from behind, but in that span of time, Ethan had already lengthened the gap between them, making the pink-haired beauty unable to see where he was.


    ¡®How can this be?¡¯ Nicole thought as she once again increased her pace. ¡®He shouldn¡¯t have been able to go so far in that short period of time. I knew it. I should have eliminated him first!¡¯


    What Nicole didn¡¯t know was that Ethan had this uncanny sixth sense that tells him when someone wanted to do bad things to him.


    In the beginning, he tried not to increase his speed too much and allow Nicole to keep up with him. However, when the pink-haired beauty suddenly stopped to cast spells on the two teenage boys behind her, Ethan knew that things were starting to not look good.


    Because of this, he immediately sprinted like there was no tomorrow, increasing the gap between him and Nicole.


    The blue-haired boy knew that the farther he was from the pink-haired beauty, the better. Because of that, he threw caution to the wind and ran like a Mad!


    They were running in a forest, so it was hard for Nicole to see him, but Ethan was, at the very least, a kilometer ahead of her already.

 Chapter 30: A Sweet, Yet Deadly Smile

    <h4>Chapter 30: A Sweet, Yet Deadly Smile</h4>


    ¡°Hah¡­ you¡­,¡± Nicole panted while using one of the Yellow gs in order to support her body. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a very good¡­ runner.¡±


    ¡°I am confident in my stamina,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Running has almost been an everyday part of my life.¡±


    ¡°You run everyday?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is the only way that I can avoid getting hit by Grandma¡¯s sandals.¡±


    The pink-haired beauty had run as fast as she could, but she had been unable to keep up with Ethan whose stamina was greater than hers.


    The blue-haired boy, on the other hand, still looked fine, despite the fact that he had run at full speed in order to lengthen the gap between him and the crazy girl, who had nned to hunt him down.


    ¡°Congrattions, the two of you,¡± Sir Lionel said as soon as his Hippogriffnded a few meters away from the two teenagers. ¡°Only the two of you managed to clear my task before ss ended. As promised, both of you will get 200 merit points each.¡±


    The Knightly Professor took out his wand and pointed it at Ethan¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s badges that had been pinned on their robes.


    The badges glowed briefly indicating that the transfer had been sessful, making the blue-haired boy smile happily.


    Nicole then lightly tapped the badge on her uniform before pointing her wand at Ethan, transferring their wager of 20 Merit Points.


    ¡°Next time, I will win,¡± Nicole said before raising her hand to summon her flying broom. ¡°See you in the next ss, Ethan.¡±


    Without another word, the pink-haired beauty flew towards the Academy in order to get to her next ss.


    ¡°Well then, Ethan, do you want to hitch a ride?¡± Sir Lionel asked. ¡°I know that you Duds don¡¯t do well with flying brooms, so for your safety I¡¯ll take you back to the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Lionel,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It is as you say. I suck at using flying brooms.¡±


    The Knightly Professor chuckled and helped the blue-haired boy mount his Hippogriff.


    A minuteter, they were both flying in the sky, headed to the academy so that Ethan could go to his next ss as well.


    ¡°You know, I had a friend once,¡± Sir Lionel said. ¡°He was a Dud just like you. The man had the heart of a lion, the shaft of a horse, and the legs of a cheetah. Although he wasn¡¯t proficient with Magic, he became an elite Adventurer. Unfortunately, he took an arrow to the knee, and was forced to look after his kids back home, while his wife went Dragon ying.


    ¡°Even so, he¡¯s lived a good life. So, when therees a time when you feel that you arecking because everyone around you can use Magic, remember that even Wizards and Witches can¡¯t do everything. Today¡¯s trial was a way to teach them that they shouldn''t over rely on their Magic Powers.


    ¡°Because if they were put in a situation where they were unable to use magic, the only things they have left to rely on are their physical ability and wits. So, hang in there,okay? Show these Wizards and Witches that even a Dud can amount to something. ¡±


    Ethan felt something warm spread inside his chest because this was the first time that someone had subtly told him that even a Dud like him can do something amazing in a Magic Academy filled with talented Wizards and Witches.


    A few minutester, Sir Lionel ordered his Hippogriff tond at the outskirts of the Great Eagle Forest where Ethan¡¯s ss would be starting.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m off,¡± Sir Lionel said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t let a Giant Eagle eat you for lunch, okay?¡±


    The Knightly Professorughed as his mount soared towards the sky to return to the Training Grounds.


    ¡®Such a good natured professor,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I wish all the Professors were like him.¡¯


    Just as the blue-haired boy was deep in his thoughts, he heard a familiar voice calling him from above.


    ¡°You¡¯re earlier than I expected,¡± Chloe said as her flying broom descended towards the blue-haired boy who had arrived before her.


    Although this wasn¡¯t the first time Ethan had seen a flying broom, seeing Chloe sitting on top of it looked surreal.


    ¡°How was your first ss?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°If I remember correctly it was Potion Making, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad. The Moaning Mandragora was weird though.¡±


    ¡°M-Moaning what?¡±


    ¡°Moaning Mandragora. Wizards and Witches use them to create stamina potions, and aphrodisiacs¡­¡±


    Chloe¡¯s face suddenly turned beet red after realizing what she had just said.


    ¡°Um, we made stamina potions today,¡± Chloe exined with a flushed face. ¡°Professor Magnolia said that it is still too early for us to make aphrodisiacs, so we will just focus on making stamina and minor health potions this week.¡±


    ¡°S-Sounds fun,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°He didn¡¯t take the Potion Making ss because he wasn¡¯t that good at memorizing things. Also, he didn¡¯t have the patience to mix things together to try to create potions.


    The two of them made small talk until they arrived at the clearing inside the forest where the other students were waiting for ss to start.


    ¡°Nicole!¡± Chloe waved at the pink-haired girl who waved back at her with a smile. However, her gaze became cold when itnded on the blue-haired boy standing beside Chloe.


    The youngdy with light-brown hair didn¡¯t notice the change in Nicole¡¯s gaze. She was busy dragging Ethan towards the pink-haired beauty, who had a sweet, yet deadly smile, stered on her face.


    Ethan did his best to not look at Nicole¡¯s smile, and simply sat beside Chloe while waiting for their Professor to arrive.


    Not far from them, the other First Years from Eques Manor, gave Nicole side-long nces. None of them had forgotten what she had done a few hours ago.


    Each Manor had an unwritten rule that all members must do their best to help each other. Nicole broke that unwritten rule and because of this, they nned to get back at her when the right opportunity presented itself.

 Chapter 31: If You Don’t Want To Get Hurt, Offer Us Sweets!

    <h4>Chapter 31: If You Don¡¯t Want To Get Hurt, Offer Us Sweets!</h4>


    ¡°In the Magic World, there are certain things you must pay attention to whenever you are out doing field work,¡± the Magical Beast Professor, Professor Njal, said. ¡°Sometimes, the most dangerous creatures are not the Dragons, Gryphons, Giant Eagles, Giant Spiders, and other ferocious creatures that make your heart beat wildly inside your chest.


    ¡°No. The most dangerous creatures are the creatures that you never thought would harm you. Today, we will talk about Faeries. Ruby, if you please?¡±


    A beautiful fairy with red hair suddenly flew down from the tree pping her beautiful butterfly wings.


    She then hovered beside Professor Njal, and looked at the students with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s that rude fairy,¡± Chloe muttered. ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s here for some candies?¡± Ethan smiled.


    Ruby and him had be good friends. Ethan would often visit the garden bringing candies to her, as well as her friends, which they enjoyed very much.


    ¡°Now, if you see a Fairy for the first time, you might think that they¡¯re pretty harmless,¡± Professor Njal said. ¡°However, they can be very nasty creatures even if you don¡¯t provoke them.¡±


    ¡°How rude!¡± Ruby replied as he flew in front of the Professor¡¯s face. ¡°You invited me here because you said that you will give me and my friends something sweet. I didn¡¯t know that you brought me here to badmouth fairies!¡±


    Without warning, Ruby pped the Professor¡¯s nose making Professor Njal cry out in pain.


    This scene made the studentsugh. Even Chloe, who hated Ruby, couldn¡¯t help but giggle after seeing this scene.


    ¡°A-As you can see, Fairies are quick to anger,¡± Professor Njal continued his exnation after rubbing his nose. ¡°It doesn¡¯t take much before they start attacking, and believe me when I say that they¡¯re more dangerous than fighting a swarm of bees.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± Ruby crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the Ravens to poop on your head whenever they see you on the Academy grounds!¡±


    Professor Njal pretended that he didn¡¯t hear Ruby¡¯s threats and proceeded to tell his ss how to deal with Fairies.


    ¡°Although these creatures are tricksters, and easy to provoke, they are also easy to please,¡± Professor Njal exined as he took out a small pouch of candy from his pocket, and offered it to Ruby.


    The Fairy immediately took one of the candies from the pouch and started eating happily.


    ¡°Some experts in the Magical Beast Profession say that Fairies can tell if a person is evil or not,¡± Professor Njal exined. ¡°But, this myth has been debunked and isn¡¯t true. As long as you have no ill intentions towards them, the Fairies will at most, y pranks on you. However, if you wish to harm them then they will group up and attack you with magical spells.


    ¡°Make no mistake, Faeries are also powerful magical creatures. They are known to cast strong spells up to the 6th Circle, allowing them to seriously injure Wizards, Witches, as well as other Magical Beasts that wish to hurt them.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, you know?¡± Ruby, who had just finished eating a candy, said with a smug look on her face. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, offer us sweets! We like candies and choctes, but we are fond of honey as well! Make sure to visit us in the gardens to give your offerings!¡±


    Chloe rolled her eyes at the annoying fairy with whom she didn¡¯t see eye to eye. She¡¯d rather give Ruby a Fire Bolt than give her a candy that would make her happy.


    ¡°There is also something you need to know about Fairies and that is that they can increase their sizes to match the height of teenage girls,¡± Professor Njal stated. ¡°Of course, they rarely do this. Since you¡¯re already here, Ruby, why don¡¯t you exin to us why you Fairies transform into teenage girls?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t itmon sense to temporarily turn into a human to buy sweets at those candy stores using the money we stole from people?¡± Ruby blinked in confusion. ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t steal money from people! I just ept what they give me. It¡¯s what you call a donation, right? Yes! People donate to us, and we use the money to buy stuff!¡±


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sure that only applies to the Fairies inside the Academy,¡± Professor Njal. ¡°Wild Fairies don¡¯t have a concept of money.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Those country bumpkins don¡¯t do that?¡± Ruby smirked before snatching the candy pouch from the Professor¡¯s hands. ¡°Well, it¡¯s their loss. The Fairies here in Brynhildr Academy live good lives. Although I haven¡¯t ventured outside of the Academy, and the Great Eagle Forest, I¡¯m pretty sure that any Fairy would wish to live in this ce. There are just so many tasty treats! Well then, got to go! See you guys in the gardens!¡±


    Lily waved her hand before flying away with the candy pouch following behind her. She had sprinkled fairy dust on it, allowing it to follow her wherever she went.


    Since the subject of their lesson had left, Professor Njal then went to exin where Fairies were usually found in the wild, and ways to effectivelymunicate with them without being attacked.


    Overall, the discussion was fun, and most of the students, including Ethan, found Professor Njal¡¯s teaching quite easy to follow.


    ¡°On Wednesday, we are going to discuss another creature, who is just as notorious as the trickster Fairies,¡± Professor Njal announced. ¡°Unfortunately, they are not easy to befriend, but if you happen to find them, the experience would definitely be worth it. I¡¯m talking about the little green men that we refer to in the Magical World as Leprechauns. If you are lucky, they might even give you a pot of gold.¡±


    Professor Njal ended his ss, giving everyone something to look forward to the next time they met.


    Ethan, who had no more sses that morning, headed to the Dining Area with Chloe and Nicole.


    Along the way, they met one of the Pirs of the First Years, Lily Langley, who had a frown on her face. However, when she saw Ethan and Nicole, the frown disappeared and was instantly reced by a smile.


    ¡°Nicole, Ethan, do the two of you have partners for the Practical Tests?¡± Lily Langley. ¡°I know it¡¯s still a bit early, but I¡¯m looking for partners for the uing trials. How about the two of you join my team and we¡¯ll form a Trio?¡±


    Chloe, who had been sidelined, pursed her lips together.


    She had already asked Ethan to be her partner, bing a Duo with her. But, Chloe was worried that the pretty blonde girl would find a way to convince Ethan to join her, and break up the foundation that Ethan¡¯s cousin, and childhood friend, had worked hard to achieve.

 Chapter 32: Lions Don’t Lose Sleep Over The Opinions Of Sheep

    <h4>Chapter 32: Lions Don¡¯t Lose Sleep Over The Opinions Of Sheep</h4>


    ¡°Team up with you?¡± Nicole looked at Lily from head to foot then back again. ¡°Are you sure? From what I can see, you¡¯re strong enough on your own.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I wish that was true, Nicole.¡± Lily giggled. ¡°Everyone knows that you¡¯re the strongest of the Pirs for this school year.¡±


    ¡°Heh~ You¡¯re ying the pig so you can eat the Tiger,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°You¡¯re scarier than you look. You even purposely failed the Initiation Ceremony, so that others would overlook you among the Pirs.¡±


    Lily shook her head helplessly before shifting her gaze to Ethan and grabbing his hand.


    ¡°Nicole is talking nonsense,¡± Lily said. ¡°I¡¯m not as strong as she says I am. Although I admit that I¡¯m not as weak as I look, she¡¯s praising me too much. How about it Ethan? Want to team up with me? We can be the best Duo in the Acade¨Cack!¡±


    Chloe pried Lily¡¯s hands off Ethan and pulled the blue-haired boy behind her back.


    ¡°Ethan and I are already partners,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°It will only be the two of us as a Duo.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily looked at Chloe from head to foot, simr to what Nicole did to her a while ago. ¡°Well, I did hear that the two of you are cousins. It is really a shame. I believe that Ethan and I would have been a wonderful pair, isn¡¯t that right, Ethan?¡±


    Lily gave Ethan a wink, which made thetter blush. This reaction made Chloe pinch his waist, making the blue-haired boy cry out in pain.


    Nicole and Lily both giggled after seeing this scene, but decided to not say anything.


    ¡°How about it, Nicole?¡± Lily, who could no longer make Ethan a partner, shifted her attention back to the pink-haired beauty, who wasbeled as the Strongest First Year. ¡°We will definitely be the best team ever!¡±


    ¡°Your offer is tempting, but I have to pass,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°I prefer to go Solo.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ such a shame. All the strong and good looking people are taken,¡± Lily sighed exaggeratedly before walking away. However, after taking just a few steps, she turned around and winked at the three teenagers and gave her parting words.


    ¡°If the two of you change your mind, you know where to find me!¡± Lily said. ¡°I don¡¯t care how many people are in my team. The more the merrier!¡±


    Having said what she wanted to say, Lily finally left.


    ¡°The two of you should be careful around her,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying when I said that Lily is strong. She¡¯s strong enough to go solo, but it seems that she is determined to y the damsel in distress. Take whatever she says with a grain of salt, and never, ever, trust her to guard your back. You might just find yourself getting stabbed before you know it.¡±


    Ethan and Chloe both nodded their heads.


    The blue-haired boy had plenty of experience fighting against wild animals who tried to attack their goats and sheeps. Although Lily was cute, Ethan could sense a feral side to her that was simr to a Panther that would ambush you when you least expected it.


    After arriving at the Dining Area, Nicole and Chloe once again sat at the table reserved for the members of the Dud Manor.


    This earned her a few stares from the Eques Manor¡¯s Dining Area, causing the other First Years to start whispering to each other.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Ethan asked the pink-haired beauty in a hushed tone. ¡°You¡¯ll get alienated by your own Manor if you continue to act like this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure of it,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t need them. If they really escte this issue, I¡¯ll just go to the Headmaster and have him sort it out.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± Chloemented. ¡°Is this how a genius from a Noble Knight Family acts? You¡¯re really full of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Lions don¡¯t lose sleep over the opinions of sheep.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I feel sorry for the First Years of Eques Manor.¡±


    Chloe no longer bothered Nicole and started to eat. It was perfectly fine for her to stay in the Dud Manor¡¯s dining area because the entire school now knew that she and Ethan were ¡°cousins¡±.


    Because of this, no one found fault with her actions, and even thought that she was actually a very kind and caring person.


    Taking care of a Dud was not an easy task, and some of Chloe¡¯s Manor Members even told her that she could count on them if she and Ethan ever needed help clearing their Practical Exams, which were often called Trials or Missions.


    ¡°What do you think the first Practical Test will be?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Will it be as hard as the Initiation Ceremony?¡±


    ¡°I hope not,¡± Chloe shuddered after remembering the hardships she encountered fighting the Zombies that actively pursued those who use magic inside the Dungeon.


    ¡°We¡¯re still First Years, so they wouldn¡¯t let us do something too dangerous,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°But, there is a chance that we will act as support to the Second Years in their Practical Exams. I heard that it is a verymon urrence here in Brynhildr Academy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite knowledgeable, Nicole,¡± Henry, the Prefect of Dud Manor,mented. ¡°It is as you said. Usually, First Years only do minor quests, like going to ces and delivering stuff. Of course, there will also be times when you will bemissioned to help the Second Years with their own missions, giving you bonus Merit Points once it is sessfullypleted.¡±


    Henry then nced in Ethan¡¯s direction and grinned.


    ¡°Actually, it is best that you form good connections with the other Manors,¡± Henry advised. ¡°If you do, they can take you on their missions, and allow you to earn easy Merit Points by simply apanying them.


    ¡°Of course, not everyone wants a Dud in their party unless they are there to carry stuff. I¡¯ve had my share of those experiences as well, but the thing is, if you are able to get along well with the other Manors, many opportunities will open up for you.¡±


    The other senior students of Dud Manor nodded their heads in agreement. Some of them even actively told Ethan whom to talk to if he ever needed the kind of help that a Manor specialized in. For example, when he needed healing, or needed some antidote to counter poisons, he could go to their friends in Terra Manor, where the best Healers in the Academy could be found.


    The talk went on until lunch ended, allowing Ethan to learn many things. He was quite thankful because his Seniors were very kind, and helped him learn a thing or two about getting along with the other Manors in the Academy.


    A few minutester, the three headed to their next ss which was the Spell Casting sses.


    It taught the basic theories, principles, and actual practice of Spell Casting. Although most Wizard Families taught their children a variety of spells as they grew up, the Spell Casting sses aimed to strengthen everyone¡¯s basic understanding of magic.


    Perhaps, this was the ss that Ethan was looking forward to the most. As someone who was dying to learn how to use magic, this was a lesson that he didn¡¯t want to miss out on no matter what.

 Chapter 33: The Power Of Magic

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Power Of Magic</h4>


    ¡°All Wizards, and Witches, are born with their own Origin Magic,¡± the beautiful Professor, who had given Ethan the Moulding Ball during Initiation Ceremony said with a smile. ¡°I will not go as far as to say that all Origin Magic is unique in every person, because history has proven that there are some people who have had simr Origin Magic in the past.¡±


    Her name was Professor Violet, and he was Ethan¡¯s, Chloe¡¯s, and Nicole¡¯s teacher in their Spell Casting sses.


    ¡°So tell me, what measures how strong a person¡¯s magic is?¡± Professor Violet asked as she gazed at her ss, looking for someone to answer her question.


    ¡°Um, the Appraisal Stone?¡± a chubby teenager replied. ¡°Back in the ceremony, the Appraisal Stone reacted strongly to the Pirs with the exception of Ethan Gremory. I think it is safe to say that it is a good tool to measure magic, right Professor?¡±


    Professor Violet smiled. ¡°Well, you¡¯re half right. The Appraisal Stone has the ability to measure a person¡¯s ¡®current¡¯ Magical Power. The Pirs have stronger magical powers than most because they had been trained by their families from an early age.


    ¡°Of course, there are exceptions when someone, who hadn¡¯t been trained in the past, can make the Appraisal Stone react strongly, simr to what happened with the Pirs. However, this is not the answer I am looking for. Anyone else have an answer? What measures how strong a person¡¯s magic is?¡±


    Since someone had already answered first, the ss was emboldened and immediately gave their own answers.


    ¡°The quality of their magic!¡±


    ¡°The ability to cast strong spells!¡±


    ¡°If they are able to solo missions!¡±


    ¡°If they have many lovers their magic is strong!¡±


    All the students gave an answer. Some held logic in them, while some didn¡¯t. They were just going with the flow, and Professor Violet allowed them to say whatever they wanted.


    ¡°Anyone else?¡± Professor Violet asked. ¡°How about you, Mr. Gremory? You still haven¡¯t given your answer yet.¡±


    Ethan, who had now be the focus of attention, stood up and said his answer.


    ¡°Magic is the power that lies within a person¡¯s heart,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°The bigger a person¡¯s heart is, the stronger their magic is.¡±


    There was a brief silence before everyone, with the exception of Chloe, Nicole, and Lily, who was also in the same ss,ughed after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Did you hear that? He said Magices from the heart! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°The bigger the heart, the stronger the magic is. Bro, tell me, is my heart big?¡±


    ¡°Your heart is big; as big as your belly. This means your magic is strong as well. Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°As expected of someone who can¡¯t even do magic properly, he is able to say a bunch of nonsense.¡± The handsome blonde, Langston, sneered. ¡°Magices from the heart? If that is true then everyone can learn magic.¡±


    Ethan, who had beenughed at by others, felt his cheeks burning, so he decided to sit down and lower his head. Deep inside, he was feeling very embarrassed for the answer he had given.


    For some reason, he remembered the time when he was listening to his Grandma¡¯s story about Wizards and Witches, and she told him in passing that a person¡¯s magic came from their heart.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough,¡± Professor Violet pped her hands to quiet the rowdy students.


    However, none of them were paying attention to her, so she decided to take out her wand and lightly tapped her neck with it.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    The next time Professor Violet opened her mouth, a deafening roar escaped her lips making everyone cover their ears, with the exception of Ethan, Chloe, Nicole, and Lily.


    Professor Violet¡¯s shout had scared her students silly, making them all quiet down.


    ¡°Your answer is correct, Mr. Gremory,¡± Professor Violet said, shocking the students who had made fun of Ethan earlier. ¡°The strength of one¡¯s magic depends on how strong the conviction in their heart is.


    ¡°Like I mentioned earlier, the Appraisal Stone is a good tool to measure how strong a person¡¯s ¡®current¡¯ magic is. However, even that strong magic can weaken, once they feel fear in their hearts. The moment they lose hope, the moment they sumb to negative thoughts, their magic will weaken, regardless of how powerful a Wizard or Witch is.¡±


    Professor Violet then drew a heart symbol on the ckboard, and lightly tapped it with her wand.


    ¡°Always protect your heart,¡± Professor Violet stated. ¡°Because it is in your darkest moments that cracks appear in it, allowing negative emotions to break past your defenses, and weaken your resolve, which will then weaken your magical power.


    ¡°There mighte a time when you face helpless situations when you are doing your missions. If you let yourselves be swept away by negative emotions, the power behind your magic will lose its strength.¡±


    Professor Violet then wrote the name of a spell on the ckboard before facing her students with a smile.


    ¡°Now then, since you already understand how Magic works, allow me to teach you the first spell that you will need in order to survive in the world,¡± Professor Violet raised her wand above her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure that the majority of you already know this because it is the most basic of all basic spells.


    ¡°However, make no mistake. Even the simplest of magic can save your life when used at the right moment. Now, repeat after me.¡±


    ¡°Lux Aeterna!¡±


    An orb of light appeared above Professor Violet¡¯s head, giving off a radiance that made Ethan feel as if something warm was spreading inside his heart.


    ¡°¡°¡°Lux Aeterna!¡±¡±¡±


    All the students said the spell that Professor Violet taught them, and before long, the entire room was filled with soft light. It wasn¡¯t enough to blind anyone, but it was enough to illuminate the entire room, casting dark shadows on the floor.


    ¡°When there is light, dark will also be there,¡± Professor Violet exined as she pointed at her feet, where her shadow could be seen. ¡°That¡¯s why, we should always be vignt because there is darkness in every person¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Sometimes, this power can be harnessed to do great things. But, no matter how miraculous, or how powerful you be with this power, never, ever, let it consume you. Because, when that happens, you are no longer a person. You will be a devil, whose sole purpose in life is to extinguish the light of others, in order to temporarily regain what you have lost in the darkness.¡±


    The Professor then taught the students how to freely control the orb of light that hovered in the air, creating a fun activity for everyone.


    However, amidst the smiling faces, a blue-haired boy sighed in his heart.


    He had already set his expectations very low, but everytime he saw someone use magic, that faint hope in his heart would flutter every now and then, only leaving him to be disappointed once again.


    Ethan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t escape Professor Violet¡¯s gaze. But, she didn¡¯t do anything about it.


    This was the Fate of all Duds, and they had to find a way to ovee this obstacle before they could have a fulfilling Academy life, and be able to more fully explore the world where Magic ran wild and free.

 Chapter 34: There Is No Magic When No One No Longer Believes

    <h4>Chapter 34: There Is No Magic When No One No Longer Believes</h4>


    ¡°Lux Aeterna!¡±


    It had been two days since Ethan had started his sses.


    Whenever there was an opportunity, the blue-haired boy would practice Magic. Of course, all of his attempts failed, failing to create even the tiniest spark of magic.


    ¡°... Maybe I should just stop and ept it,¡± Ethan sighed.


    While he was feeling depressed, he heard a knocking sound on the window of his room.


    There, he saw a White Raven, pecking the window, alerting his Master that he had finished his delivery.


    ¡°Wee back, Dantalion,¡± Ethan said as soon as he opened the window to allow the White Raven to enter his room.


    ¡°Can I have some water?¡± Dantalion said to Ethan through telepathy. ¡°I was chased by an Eagle on the way back here. I would have arrived earlier if not for that.¡±


    The blue-haired boy picked up the pitcher of water on the table and poured it on a bowl, presenting it to his trustedpanion, whom he asked to deliver a message to his Grandma back home.


    Ethan also took some cookies from his jar and offered it to Dantalion, who looked very tired from his flight back home.


    ¡°I guess delivering letters also poses some serious danger for you guys,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°I¡¯m d you are able to escape that Eagle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s part of our upational hazard,¡± Dantalion replied after drinking some water. ¡°If I was an ordinary Raven, I would have be its lunch. By the way, your Grandma sent you a letter. Read it first then we¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Ethan nodded and carefully took the metallic tube off Dantalion¡¯s wed foot, which contained his Grandma¡¯s reply letter.


    After he hadpleted his mission, the White Raven immediately started to eat the cookies that were ced on top of the table.


    Ethan, on the other hand, sat on a chair to read his Grandma¡¯s message.


    ¡ª--------------


    To My Dunderhead Grandson,


    Ethan you fool! How could you possibly ride the wrong train?! You are only asked to ride a damn train, and you can¡¯t even do it right!¡±


    ¡ª--------------


    The blue-haired boy stopped reading and nced at the ceiling of his room. His Grandma¡¯s opening words hit him really hard, forcing him to try to regain hisposure first before he continued reading his Grandma¡¯s letter.


    A few minutester, Ethan turned his eyes back to the letter, and this time he nned to finish it until the end.


    ¡ª--------------


    Even now, I find it hard to believe that you were able to enroll at one of the most prestigious Magic Academy in Eastshire. Since it hase to this, I will tell you the things you have to know while staying there.


    Our family, the Gremorys, has a lineage of Wizards and Witches. However, being in a Wizard family didn¡¯t guarantee that their offspring will have magic as well. I don¡¯t know if me, and my sisters were unlucky, but none of us were born with an affinity to Magic.


    It was my two older brothers who had be full-fledged Wizards, continuing the family¡¯s legacy.


    Because of this, the things I knew about the Magic World were very little because my parents didn¡¯t want to involve those without the gift of Magic in the affairs of Wizards and Witches.


    ording to your letter, the Appraisal Stone dered that you were a Dud. I know about this stone because my Brothers once told me that they were ced in the Eques and Terra Manors when they enrolled in Brynhildr Academy.


    Ethan, being a Dud is no different from being an ordinary person who doesn¡¯t have magic. You told me that you nned to stay there for a year, and if that was your wish, I will respect it. However, I can tell you now, that it will be a very painful experience.


    When I was growing up, I felt incredibly jealous of my brothers, who were able to fly in the sky on their booms, and cast magic with their wands.


    The envy and jealousy I felt back then was so bad, that my parents were forced to send me to the countryside, so that I wouldn¡¯t be in an environment that would trigger my inferiority.


    This was where I met your Grandpa, and since then, I¡¯ve only heard minor news about the Magical World.


    Perhaps, right now, you are feeling the same feelings I felt back then. Envy, jealousy, and depression. If you really can¡¯t take it any longer, you can return even if a year hasn¡¯t passed.


    Remember this, my boy.


    ¡°In a world of diarrhea and constipation, it''s OK to be a normal piece of sh*t sometimes.¡±


    The only reason why I am not opposing your decision is because Chloe is there.


    With her around, I am sure that you will be in good hands. The Magical World had many noble beauties. Although you are a Dud, your looks are not half bad. Although we were not blood rted, you inherited all of my good points.


    I¡¯m fine with you bringing ady from a magical family. Just make sure that they will be good wives in the future.


    By the way, my sister and I had a nice and long talk about you and Chloe. She said that if you were unable to find a rich, noble girl to marry, how about you marry her daughter instead? Both of you had our seal of approval, so the wedding ceremony can be held once she, or both of you, graduate from the academy.


    I also informed my brothers about you, and I believe that they will contact you sometime in the future. Although I don¡¯t know if being in contact with the Magic World is a good or bad thing, what is done is done, and we can only wait until you decide to return home.


    Make sure to write us letters on a regr basis, and always eat on time.


    Always wishing for your happiness,


    Grandma, and Grandpa


    ¡ª--------------


    Ethan read the letter two more times before folding the parchment in his hands.


    ¡°You know me well, Grandma,¡± Ethan muttered as he carefully stored the letter inside his cab. ¡°Being here in the academy is quite depressing.¡±


    Dantalion, who heard Ethan¡¯s words, eyed his Master. He was the blue-haired boy¡¯s guide in the Magical World, and he knew more than anyone how much his Master wanted to use Magic.


    Just as the White Raven was about to tell Ethan something, they heard a loud knock on the door of the room.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ethan asked as he moved towards the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Henry,¡± the Prefect of Dud Manor replied. ¡°It¡¯s not good to coop yourself up in your room, Ethan. Come with me, I will show you something nice.¡±


    The blue-haired boy nced at his White Raven, and thetter nodded his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rest for a while,¡± Dantalion stated. ¡°We can talk when you get back.¡±


    Ethan gave the Raven a brief nod before opening the door. He didn¡¯t know where the Manor Prefect nned to take him, but he was willing to leave his room to have a change of pace.


    Dantalion watched his Master leave the room before he sat on top of the table, and closed his eyes to rest.


    ¡°There is no magic when no one no longer believes,¡± Dantalion said softly. ¡°The stronger your heart is, the stronger your magic will be.¡±


    What most Wizards and Witches didn¡¯t know was that their Ravens could draw power from their Masters.


    While it was true that Ethan didn¡¯t have any magical powers right now, Dantalion knew with every fiber of his being that all his Master needed was an opportunity to allow Magic to seep inside the Magical Circuit in his heart, which had been destroyed a few days after he was born.

 Chapter 35: The Flower Of Dud Manor

    <h4>Chapter 35: The Flower Of Dud Manor</h4>


    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯ll ask you straight, are you perhaps feeling depressed?¡± Henry asked with a smile.


    Currently, Ethan was seated in the conference room of the Dud Manor, with a few of its residents in attendance.


    ¡°... Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It¡¯s hard being different.¡±


    Henry, and the rest of the members of Dud Manor nodded their heads in understanding. They had been paying close attention to Ethan for the past few days, and knew that he was feeling the same feeling they had in the past.


    ¡°What you¡¯re feeling right now is very normal,¡± Henry said. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you to ignore this feeling because as you spend your time here in the Academy, this feeling will only grow stronger with each passing day. Seeing your ssmates use Magic, when you¡¯re Magicless is the worst thing ever.


    ¡°However, you shouldn¡¯t fret too much because the Dud Manor is here for a reason. Behold, our First Year handy, dandy artifact set!¡±


    Henry ced several things on top of the table and gave Ethan a mischievous smile. The first thing he picked up was a white pearl, and ced it on the palm of his hand.


    ¡°Watch closely, Ethan,¡± Henry said as he presented the white pearl to the blue-haired boy, who was wondering what his Head Prefect was trying to do.


    ¡°Lux Aeterna!¡±


    Immediately, the white pearl lit up and slowly rose upwards until it hovered above Henry¡¯s head, illuminating his surroundings.


    ¡°This is a consumable item that can be bought using 1 Gold Coin or 10 Merit points in Terra Manor,¡± Henry exined. ¡°Now, you might ask, since Wizards can use magic, what¡¯s the point of using these consumable items?


    ¡°Well the answer is really simple. There are times when even Wizards and Witches run out of Magic Power. When that happens, they rely on these items in order to cast the basic spells, especially when they are out on a mission.


    ¡°This White Pearl¡¯s light canst up to two hours, and you can use it sparingly if you like. Just like a light bulb that you can switch on and off. Pretty nice, right? Although it¡¯s a bit costly, having it around will make you feel that you are casting magic yourself.¡±


    Henry then waved his hand and the White Pearl flew towards the blue-haired boy, circling around him like a firefly beforending back in Henry¡¯s palm.


    ¡°The next item on the agenda is this Magic Water sk,¡± Henry said as he presented a cup-sized water container. ¡°Contrary to how it looks, this thing can actually store up to twenty gallons of water. Wizards and Witches that are doing field missions always carry one or two of these things. This cost 5 Gold Coins, or 50 Merit Points. You can get it from the Eques Manor.¡±


    After cing the water sk on the table, Henry picked up a red wand and held it up for Ethan to see.


    ¡°This is what we call a Fire Stick,¡± Henry exined before pointing it in a direction.


    A momentter, a thin me shot out from the tip of the Fire Stick, simr to that of a me thrower.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes widened in shock because this was the first time he saw something that could actually shoot out mes like magic.


    ¡°This one costs around 10 gold coins, or 100 Merit Points,¡± Henry stated. ¡°As you may already know, not all wizards are blessed with Fire Magic. So having this around can easily help you light a campfire. It is also a consumable item.


    ¡°¡±If you use it sparingly, it is possible to make itst for three to four months. If you use it all the time, it can onlyst one to three weeks. Still, it¡¯s a good item that every Wizard and Witch should have.¡±


    Henry showed Ethan a few more items, making the blue-haired boy look at them as if they were priceless treasures. His expression made everyone in the Dud Manor smile because they had the exact same reaction when these items were first introduced to them.


    ¡°Although these things are at most cheap tricks and imitations, for us Duds, they are a Godsend,¡± Henry said softly. ¡°So, as your Prefect. I am giving all of these to you free of charge. Put them to good use, and use them however you see fit.¡±


    Ethan, who had been gifted all of these wonderful items, looked at his Head Prefect and wondered if he was an angel in disguise.


    ¡°Thank you, Henry,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I will treasure them.¡±


    ¡°Remember this, Ethan,¡± Henry patted the blue-haired boy¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°It is only during the darkest of nights do we see the brightest stars. There are many other cool things being sold by the students in this Academy. Some of them want to earn some money, while others prefer Merit Points.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t find anything good being sold at the other Manors, you can head over to the Magical Trinket Club House. That is the ce where creative Wizards and Witches gather. In fact, one of ourpanions here is the Vice-President of that very same club.¡±


    Henry pointed at an angelic looking beauty with short, pinkish-red hair that was almost maroon in color.


    She was considered the flower of Dud Manor, and she was only older than Ethan by a few months.


    Her name was Luna.


    ording to Henry, Luna wasn¡¯t technically a Dud. Her magic was very strong. It was so strong that she could fight a Quatro of Wizards and Witches on her own.


    However, there was one problem.


    She could only use her Magic on the days of the full moon.


    Aside from those days, she was just like a normal person, unable to wield magic. Because of this, the Professors decided to put her in Dud Manor as a special case.


    ¡°Luna, can you help Ethan get acquainted with your club members?¡± Henry asked. ¡°Also, if you don¡¯t mind, can you please give him some discounts on yourtest products?¡±


    Luna blinked once then twice before theplexion of her face slowly became beet red.


    ¡°Aiyah¡­ I forgot, she¡¯s actually a shy person around new people.¡± Henry scratched his head. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. The two of you should get better acquainted so you won¡¯t be too embarrassed to talk to each other. After all, we are in the same Manor, so you will see each other more often than not.¡±


    Luna shyly nodded before giving Ethan a side-long nce. After seeing that the blue-haired boy was looking at her, she immediately lowered her head, and looked at herp, not daring to meet Ethan¡¯s gaze.


    ¡®J-Just what is this adorable creature?¡¯ Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel that he wanted to protect the shy girl, who was making him feel over protective. ¡®Is this part of her Magic as well? I¡¯m pretty sure that today is not the full moon¡­¡¯


    Henry, who saw Ethan¡¯s reaction, chuckled before whispering something in the blue-haired boy¡¯s ear.


    ¡°She will no longer feel shy around you when the two of you get acquainted,¡± Henry whispered. ¡°Just be careful though. She has a lot of fans in the academy who are determined to protect her smile. If they see you as a threat, they might eliminate you.¡¯


    Ethan felt his heart shudder after hearing Henry¡¯s warning.


    Truth be told, he wanted to get close to the shy angelicdy, who could probably melt the heart of others if she smiled.


    However, after hearing Henry¡¯s warning, he decided to not get too close to her in fear that he would be attacked by the youngdy¡¯s fans club, who were overprotective of the Dud Manor¡¯s little flower.

 Chapter 36: Do You Want To Sweep Her Off Of Her Feet?

    <h4>Chapter 36: Do You Want To Sweep Her Off Of Her Feet?</h4>


    Luna was indeed a beauty.


    Her angelic features had made every member, including thedies of Dud Manor, want to spoil and protect her at all cost.


    Although she wasn¡¯t necessarily a Dud, her unique magical ability was something that could only be used on the days of the full moon. Because of this, the Headmaster of the Academy, Professor Rinehart decided to ce her in Dud Manor where she felt weed by everyone there.


    Now, this same angelic beauty was taking Ethan to their club house that specialized in creating magical items that could be bought by using Gold Coins or Merit Points.


    Aftering to the realization that he didn¡¯t need to think so hard about how to use magic, the blue-haired boy decided to use whatever means he could in order to enjoy his academy life.


    As one of the Pirs of the First Years, he received a monthly allowance of 500 Gold Coins. If his Grandma knew that her Grandson was receiving so much money, she would definitely ask Ethan to send her half of it for ¡°safe keeping¡±.


    This money had been given to Ethan personally by Professor Rinehart, so he had some funds to splurge on the gadgets that the Magical Trinket Club was selling.


    ¡®Even though I can¡¯t use Magic, I can still use magical items,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®That in itself is a good thing. Although it¡¯s not my own magic, it is still magic.¡¯


    Ethan couldn¡¯t count the number of times when he wished he could cast a simple spell like Lux Aeterna.


    Fortunately, the White Pearl was able to solve this issue. In fact, Ethan was so happy after receiving the White Pearl from Henry that he almost used up its magic.


    The good news was that this was a normal consumable item. This meant that he could buy as many as he wanted from the Terra Manor after he finished visiting Luna¡¯s Club House.


    ¡°Um, I checked the calendar and found out that the Full Moon will happen in two weeks,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Moon Magic is like. Can you show it to me in two week¡¯s time?¡±


    ¡°... You want to see Moon Magic?¡± Luna asked back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You can. This is the first time someone has taken the initiative to ask me what Moon Magic is like.¡±


    Ethan smiled because he was now finally able to find a topic that could make the shydy talk.


    ¡°As you know, my magic is nearly non-existent,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Because of this, I am very fascinated by the magic of others. ording to Professor Violet, all Wizards and Witches are born with their own Origin Magic. I am very curious about what your Origin Magic is like.¡±


    ¡°... I see.¡± Luna lowered her head.


    Although she tried to hide it, the blue-haired boy was able to see the tinge of red creeping up her cheeks, which made her look more endearing in his eyes.


    ¡®This adorable creature must be protected at all cost,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    He didn¡¯t know if Luna was subconsciously releasing some kind of pheromone, but whatever she was releasing, it was enough to make Ethan feel overprotective of her.


    Ten minutester the two finally arrived at the Magical Trinket Club House, where a crowd of Wizard and Witches was busy buying the items that they had for sale.


    Just as Ethan was about to fall in line, Luna grabbed hold of his arm and shook her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to line up,¡± Luna said in a volume that only he could hear. ¡°We don¡¯t sell all our stocks in the front store, so you don¡¯t need to go there. I will take you through the backdoor.¡±


    Ethan could have hugged Luna then and there, but knowing how shy she was with strangers, he simply ced his hands behind his back and followed her.


    True to her word, Luna took him to the backdoor of the clubhouse, away from the eyes of the teenage boys and girls who were still lining up outside the front of the store.


    Naturally, there were people who noticed Luna¡¯s and Ethan¡¯s figures, but after recognizing who they were, they didn¡¯t call out to them and simply stayed in line, waiting for their turn.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Luna said as he guided her new friend to the maze of the clubhouse. There was a special magic ced in the interior of the club, which made it impossible for non-club members to navigate their way around it.


    This was made to prevent theft, and deter anyone who wanted to get the blueprints of the items that were made by their Club Members.


    Five minutester, Luna opened a door where she was immediately weed by ady with long red hair, wearing sses.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Luna,¡± thedy said. ¡°And it seems that you¡¯ve brought a friend¡­ or is he perhaps your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°H-He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡± Luna immediately reddened. ¡°We live in the same Manor. His name is Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, Little Luna, I know very well who he is,¡± thedy gave Luna a hug. ¡±He is one of the Pirs of the First Years, the newest member of the Dud Manor, Ethan Gremory. He¡¯s quite famous in the Academy, you know?¡±


    Ethan, who heard that he was famous, immediately straightened his posture and acted like a refined, elegant, and charismatic young man, which made the red-haireddy giggle.


    ¡°You¡¯re more handsome up close,¡± thedy said with a smile. ¡°How about it? Our Little Luna is still single. She¡¯s also from a good family. You won¡¯t lose out if you make her your girlfriend. So, what do you think, Mr. Pir? Do you want to sweep her off of her feet?¡±


    Ethan was very tempted to say yes, but because he knew that it would trouble Luna, he simply smiled and nodded his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that any teenage boy in the academy would want Luna to be his lover,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°If someone dares to call her ugly, the entire Dud Manor would be out for blood.¡±


    ¡°Including you?¡± the red-haireddy asked in a teasing tone.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes. Including me. I¡¯d definitely smack anyone who dared to call Luna ugly.¡±


    The blue-haired boy and the red-haired girl then both nced at the shy, youngdy, whose entire face was now beet red, due to Ethan¡¯s words, which she hadn¡¯t heard before in her life.


    -----------------


    A//N: As you guys may have already noticed, this story, as well as the other story, Kingdom Building Done Right! cannot be seen in my profile. Because of this, I cannot add Author Notes and exin stuff about the novel.


    The reason for this is because these two new stories are both non-exclusive novels that I n to create a webtoon for. Meaning, they are not Webnovel Exclusive stories. Currently, the studio that is working on my webtoon are doing the finishing touches for the Webtoon Logo, as well as Chapters 1-3.


    All of them are already drawn, and just needed to be colored. Now, to end this long rant, this novel will have its chapters locked soon. So, enjoy it now, while itsts.


    Also, give me reviews! this Novel still doesn''t have a star rating. You guys should help, and make it happen. My goal is to publish at least 2 chapters a day, but procrastination andzyness is preventing me to do that. Give me a reason to publish chapters 2x a day and I will make it happen.


    Last, and not the least, thanks for your continuous patronage, and I''ll see you all in the next chapters!

 Chapter 37: Hey, Can I touch You For A Bit?

    <h4>Chapter 37: Hey, Can I touch You For A Bit?</h4>


    ¡°So you¡¯re here to buy magical items,¡± the President of the Magical Trinket Club, Cassandra, said with a smile. ¡°As a Dud you and our club will certainly have more coborations in the future, so how about you do us a favor? In return, I will give you a discount. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Let me hear the favor first,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Sorry, but my Grandma told me that if someone asks me for a favor, I should ask them what it is, so that there will be no misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Your Grandma is very wise.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s also an expert in throwing flip flops. She never misses her targets.¡±


    Cassandra giggled after hearing Ethan¡¯s wittyment. Truth be told, she already had her eyes on the magicless Pir of Dud Manor, but she didn¡¯t have any idea how to form a connection with him.


    Fortunately, Luna and Ethan were living on the same Manor, and the former had already brought the blue-haired boy to their club, which made things easier for Cassandra.


    ¡°As you already know, we are a magical club that creates different kinds of magical tools. Originally, our founder only nned on creating magical trinkets and essories. However, as the years went by, we decided to expand our product line and create some tools that are useful for everyday life.


    ¡°However, we have one problem. We usually don¡¯t have enough time, or manpower to fully test our new products. Usually, the members of the Dud Manor help us out because they are in great need of such items.


    ¡°In fact, your Head Prefect, Sir Henry, is one of our VIP customers. s, he can only stay in the Academy one more year, so we need a new guinea pi¨C I mean, someone new who could help test our creations for years toe. You will only find benefits in this coboration. How about it?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s interest was piqued by Cassandra¡¯s proposal. As someone who wasn¡¯t able to wield magical powers, having discounts, as well as being able to beta test the Magical Trinket Club¡¯s new inventions was quite appealing to him.


    ¡°Deal!¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I am willing to test your new gadgets for you.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Cassandra pped her hands happily. ¡°Since that is the case, I will ask Luna to bring you some of the faulty¨C I mean, some of the products that are still undergoing fine tuning. Luna can you take the you-know-whats from the warehouse? I¡¯m sure that this handsome boy here will be very happy to test them out.¡±


    ¡°P-President, are you talking about the dangerous stuff that webeled as not safe to sell to the students of the Academy?¡±


    ¡°Ara? What are you talking about, Luna?¡± Cassandra said while adjusting her sses. ¡°Those are just products that require fine tuning. After we know what makes them dangero¨Cwhoops, I mean, after we know what makes them not work properly, we can work on them and start selling them like hot cakes.¡±


    ¡°I-I see,¡± Luna stuttered, feeling intimidated by Cassandra¡¯s smiling face, which often scared the people whoe to their Club to make fun of their inventions.


    Without another word, the angelic youngdy went to their warehouse to bring the items that her President had asked for, leaving the blue-haired boy, and the red-haired sadisticdy alone together.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t bully Luna so much, Miss Cassandra,¡± Ethan said after making sure that his new friend was no longer around.


    ¡°Have you joined the We-Love-Luna Fansclub?¡± Cassandra covered her lips and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re being overprotective of her, just like the other members of Dud Manor. Don¡¯t worry, I understand that feeling. I love Luna, too, but this and that are different. I¡¯m more interested in you right now.¡±


    The red-haireddy took a step forward and used her finger to raise Ethan¡¯s chin, making him look straight into her eyes.


    ¡°Strange¡­ although I don¡¯t really sense any magical powers in you, I feel something that attracts me to you,¡± Cassandra said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I am feeling attracted to you not because you are handsome, but something else. I just can¡¯t put my finger on it. Hey, can I touch you for a bit? Maybe I¡¯ll understand this feeling I¡¯m getting through body contact¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t touch any inappropriate ces.¡±


    ¡°Worry not, I¡¯m not that bold of a girl,¡± Cassandra smirked. ¡°But, if it¡¯s you, I wouldn¡¯t mind experimenting a bit.¡±


    The red-haireddy with sses then released her hold of Ethan before walking around him in circles. She then started to lightly pat his arms, his chest, his back, and his shoulders, as if confirming something.


    ¡°Ethan, you already know about Luna¡¯s magic right?¡± Cassandra asked after having her fill of touching Ethan¡¯s body.


    The blue-haired boy nodded. His Head Prefect had already told him about Luna¡¯s magic power, but didn¡¯t exin fully what she was capable of. The only thing he knew was that Luna could use her magic only on the days of the full moon.


    ¡°Moon Magic is an ancient kind of Magic,¡± Cassandra exined. ¡°It also has the ability of bringing out the potential in people. Although you are a Dud, it is very possible that Luna can awaken any dormant magical power inside of you, even for a brief moment. Who knows? Maybe you will be able to use a little bit of magic after she has used her magic on you.


    ¡°Also, I heard something interesting. The yearly exhibition matches of the different Manors will start in two weeks. This is more like a casual thing, rather than a truepetition. However, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it is an event that everyone is looking forward to.¡±


    Ethan blinked in confusion. He was still a First Year, and didn¡¯t know much about the events of the academy.


    Because of this, she asked Cassandra to exin what the Exhibition Match was about, which the red-haireddy was more than happy to exin to Ethan, whom she found to be quite an interesting person.

 Chapter 38: Ethan’s and Cassandra’s Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 38: Ethan¡¯s and Cassandra¡¯s Coboration</h4>


    ¡°The Exhibition Match, better known as The sh of Manors, is an annual event held during the first quarter of the school year,¡± Cassandra exined. ¡°Each Manor will send one representative for their First Years, Second Years, Third Years, and Fourth Years. They will fight a round robin match, and the winners of the Exhibition Match will receive Twenty Thousand Merit Points each.¡±


    ¡°T-Twenty Thousand Merit Points?!¡± Ethan was shocked after hearing Cassandra¡¯s exnation. Currently, he only had 220 Merit Points, and he already thought that it was already a lot.


    ¡°Yes. Each member will get twenty thousand Merit Points.¡± Cassandra shrugged. ¡°But, this is just an opening ceremony to motivate the First Years to be diligent in their studies. At the end of the year, a Grand Battle between the Manors will take ce, and the winners will receive Two Hundred Thousand Merit Points each. Now, that is what I call a grand prize.¡±


    ¡°T-Two Hundred Thousand¡­¡± Ethan was at a loss of words. His concept of money right now was blurred.


    After getting settled into the Academy, he received an allowance of 500 gold coins a month.


    Since he thought that this was too much money, he decided to give half of it to his Grandma, so she could use it to fix their house, the other farm structures, and equipment, which were in need of constant maintenance.


    Basically, as long as one had Merit Points, they wouldn¡¯t need to spend anything else inside the Academy aside from that.


    Poor Wizards and Witches also used Merit Points as currency in the Academy, allowing them to have a little leeway with their finances.


    In general, Copper, Silver, and Gold Coins were only used when one left the academy grounds.


    ¡°Wait. Earlier, you said that each Manor will send one representative for each School Year to participate in the Exhibition Match, right?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Right.¡± Cassandra winked at the blue-haired boy. ¡°That also means that you, Ethan, are the only candidate that your Manor can send as their representative for the First Years. Now, I have some good news, and bad news for you. Which one do you want to hear first?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°The bad news first.¡±


    Cassandra giggled because she had already expected this answer from the blue-haired boy who was two years younger than her.


    ¡°The bad news is that¡­ it is almost guaranteed that the ones you will be facing in the First Year Bracket are the Pirs of the Academy,¡± Cassandra replied. ¡°Langston Kerr, Lily Langley, Kurt Hale, andst but not the least, Nicole Asta, whom everyone thinks is the Strongest First Year in the Academy. Your chances of beating them are very slim.


    ¡°However, the good news is that the magical tools, and artifacts that are manufactured within the Academy can be used in these matches. With our Club backing you up, your chances at victory are no longer zero. Isn¡¯t that great? You really hit the jackpot when you agreed to cooperate with me.


    ¡°Also, there is one more thing. Luna being the representative of the Second Years for the Dud Manor is nearly set in stone. Although she¡¯s just a normal girl on the days without the full moon, her knowledge in using our magical items is second to none. It will be best if you ask her for pointers.¡±


    Cassandra then nced on the door and ced a finger over her lips.


    A few secondster, Luna returned carrying a wooden box, which she had taken from their Club¡¯s warehouse.


    ¡°President, I got them all,¡± Luna reported. ¡°But, I¡¯m really not sure if we should let Ethan use them¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Luna,¡± Cassandra assured her Vice-President. ¡°You know what they say, no risk no gains. I¡¯m sure that Ethan understands this as well, right, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Cassandra,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Just call me Cassandra. We are now business partners, so dropping the Miss is the right thing to do. I¡¯ll also just call you Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Cassandra. I look forward to our coboration.¡±


    The red-haireddy then took the wooden box from Luna¡¯s hands, and passed it to the blue-haired boy, moving her head close to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you earlier,¡± Cassandra whispered. ¡°Luna might be able to help you awaken your magic. Make sure to ask her for help on the next full moon.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan whispered back. ¡°I¡¯ll ask for her help when that timees.¡±


    Luna, who didn¡¯t hear what the two were whispering about, pouted. Although she was quite happy that Ethan was getting along with her Club¡¯s President, she felt that the two of them were nning something behind her back, and it made her feel ufortable.


    ¡®I¡¯d better ask Ethanter what he and the President talked about while I was away,¡¯ Luna thought. ¡®I just hope that the President didn¡¯t tell him about my embarrassing moments.¡¯


    Cassandra then left Luna to exin the details of the magical tools that they had deemed ¡°not safe to use¡± by the students of the Academy.


    Although she was a shy girl, Luna still did as she was told, and exined the uses of each magical tool in great detail. She also came clean and made sure to tell Ethan why these products were stored in the warehouse, instead of being sold in their shop.


    Only when the blue-haired boy assured her that he understood the danger of using the tools given to him by Cassandra, did the angelicdy finally felt relieved.


    ¡°Call me when you are going to experiment with them,¡± Luna stated. ¡°That way, if something happens to you, I will be able to call for help right away.¡±


    ¡°Got it, and thank you,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to use moderation when experimenting with them.¡±


    Half an hourter, the two left through the backdoor of the Clubhouse and headed back to Dud Manor.


    Ethan had received many magical artifacts from Ccassandra, and he nned to Master their uses before the First Exhibition Match between the different Manors began.


    Although his chances of winning against the True Prodigies of the First Years, whom he had identally be a part of, was slim, he had no intention of surrendering without a fight.

 Chapter 39: Shouldn’t We Support Our Friends?

    <h4>Chapter 39: Shouldn¡¯t We Support Our Friends?</h4>


    Chloe watched as Ethan practiced using a grappling hook that he had acquired from Luna¡¯s Club.


    The shy girl with short, reddish pink hair, was also watching the blue-haired boy as he swung the grappling hook around like a sling before throwing it towards the tree branch in the distance.


    Ethan¡¯s aim was good and the grappling hook properly coiled itself around the tree branch until it secured itself in a firm hold.


    Giving the grappling hook a tug, Ethan confirmed that it was very stable and safe to use.


    ¡°Felis,¡± Ethan said as he held the rope that bound the grappling hook tight.


    A momentter, he found himself being pulled towards the grappling hook as the length of the rope decreased.


    The blue-haired boy then tugged on the grappling hook a second time, making it detach from the tree branch.


    (E/N: I suddenly feel transported into LoZ Ocarina of Time)


    Suddenly, the second spell that was imbued in the grappling hook activated, creating an invisible tform under Ethan¡¯s feet, allowing him to hover in the air for a brief moment, giving him enough time to step towards the tree branch safely.


    ¡°If the second spell can remain active for at least five to ten seconds, this grappling hook will be safer to use,¡± Ethan muttered as he looked at the magical tool in his hand. ¡°But, overall it is a good item. Since I no longer need to pull myself up, it saves a lot of time because the trigger spell does it automatically.¡±


    After testing nearly thirty magical tools, only a fifth of them were barely usable. Ethan had even suffered minor injuries because some of them were truly faulty.


    Luna wasn¡¯t joking when she said that some of them were really dangerous, but overall, the experience taught the blue-haired boy many things.


    He even thought that, although the other Magical Tools were faulty, he could find a good use for them if the right circumstances presented themselves.


    Still, Ethan wrote down some notes, giving suggestions about how to make the other gadgets safer and passed this to Luna, who was very happy to have Ethan¡¯s personal opinion.


    Unlike the blue-haired boy, most Wizards and Witches weren''t that athletic, with the exception of those that were training to be Magical Knights and Battle Mages.


    They had tried to ask for volunteers to test their products in the past, but after these volunteers were injured, the Headmaster told Cassandra that any dangerous inventions must pass safety regtory measures before they could be sold in their Club¡¯s store.


    Right now, they were in dire need of a Guinea Pig to test their inventions, and Ethan was the perfect person for the job.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Ethan,¡± Luna said as he handed the blue-haired boy a face towel, so that he could wipe the sweat off his face.


    ¡°Thank you as well, Luna,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll write a report about the grappling hook that you can send to Cassandrater. Even extending the floating spell for a second or two will greatly improve its effectiveness.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Luna smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll hand your report to the President.¡±


    Chloe, who was watching this interaction between her ¡°cousin¡± and the angelic beauty, pouted.


    ¡®It hasn¡¯t even been a month and you¡¯re already attracting the bees,¡¯ Chloe thought grumpily. ¡®Maybe him studying here in the Academy isn¡¯t a good thing after all.¡¯


    Chloe couldn¡¯t help but feel that Ethan was good at getting close to the beautifuldies in the Academy.


    Nicole and Luna.


    These were the twodies that Chloe felt to be the closest to Ethan aside from her. Both were beautiful in their own right, and any boy would definitely jump at the opportunity to be their lover.


    ¡®Fortunately, I already asked him to be my partner for the Practical Exams and Missions,¡¯ Chloe thought. ¡®Nicole is too proud to form a team with anyone, so she is bound to go Solo. As for Luna¡­ she has had a team since her First Year days, so I¡¯m also safe in that department.¡¯


    The angelicdy was already a Second Year, and had formed many connections with other people. Because of this, Luna didn¡¯tck friends who could help her clear hard missions when they let her tag along with them.


    Just as Chloe was about to walk up to the two teenagers who were exchanging views about the ways the Magical Grappling Hook could be modified, the Head Prefect of Dud Manor appeared.


    ¡°Ethan, I was looking for you,¡± Henry said with a smile. ¡°Since you are still new to the Academy, I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t know about the uing exhibition matches between the different Manors¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, I already know about it, Head Prefect,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°The President of the Magical Trinket Club told me yesterday.¡±


    Although Henry had insisted that Ethan just called him Henry, the blue-haired boy found this disrespectful and reverted to calling him Head Prefect instead.


    Seeing that Ethan had no intention of changing his mind, Henry no longer insisted and allowed the newest member of their Manor to refer to him in any way that he liked.


    ¡°Oh? That makes this simple then,¡± Henry said. ¡°Two weeks from now, the Exhibition Match will start. Since you are the only First Year in our residence, that automatically makes you our candidate for the First Year Division.


    ¡°Luna, it seems that they are moving the battle near the day of the full moon, so there¡¯s a possibility that you will be able to participate. However, I¡¯m not raising my hopes up. Last year, they were very curious about what you could do and the Professors decided to start the match on the day of the Full Moon. We all know what happened next.¡±


    Henry gave Luna a smirk, which made the shy girl turn beet red due to embarrassment.


    ¡°Ah, before I forget, there is one more thing that I need to tell you,¡± Henry stated. ¡°Your opponents will probably be the other Pirs of the First Years. Know that our chances of winning the exhibition match are very low, so don¡¯t feel bad if you lose your match, okay?¡±


    Ethan nodded because he had alreadye to terms with this fact. There was really a huge gap between an ordinary person, and someone who could use magic.


    As long as you don¡¯t set your expectations too high, you can ept your loss with grace.


    Just as Henry was about to leave, the handsome guy with short silver hair, Noah, who was a second year like Luna, arrived at the training grounds of the Dud Manor with some interesting news.


    ¡°Did you hear thetest news?¡± Noah asked as soon as he saw everyone in the training grounds. ¡°It seems that the representative for the Eques Manor is being contested. Nicole Asta has been challenged by Alice Quinn.


    ¡°The two of them will battle it out for the position of the candidate who will represent the First Year Division of the Eques Manor. ording to my friends, the two of them will fight in the Arena two hours from now. We should all watch it, especially you, Ethan. You will be facing one of them, so knowing what they are capable of will certainly be helpful to your preparation.¡±


    Ethan frowned after hearing Noah¡¯s words.


    Aside from Professor Ophelia and Alice, no one else knew that the silver-haireddy, who wielded the power of ice should be one of the Pirs of the First Years instead of Ethan.


    But, since the incident happened, this secret had remained hidden, forcing Alice to keep her silence as well.


    However, the silver-haired beauty had her pride as well.


    So, when their Head Prefect announced that Nicole would represent the First Years of the Eques Manor in the exhibition match, she immediately issued a challenge to Nicole, which caused an uproar in Eques Manor.


    Originally, the Head Prefect of the Manor, Arthur, wouldn¡¯t have agreed for the duel. However, there had been a growing rift between Nicole and the other First Years, making them side with Alice, which forced Arthur to ept the duel.


    ¡°Are you going to watch?¡± Chloe asked as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Both of them are tough opponents, and I want to know which one of them is stronger.¡±


    Ethan had not seen Alice¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s full powers, so he thought that this was a perfect opportunity to see how powerful the two Witches were.


    Luna, who had been silent until now, lightly pulled on Ethan¡¯s robe, catching his attention.


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Luna asked.


    Ethan pondered for a bit before giving an answer.


    ¡°It will be a tough fight, but I¡¯m leaning more towards Nicole on this one,¡± Ethan replied.


    Chloe arched an eyebrow. ¡°Your reason?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s a friend,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we support our friends?¡±


    Chloe had no words to refute Ethan¡¯s words, so she decided to just reluctantly nod her head.


    In the end, the one who decided who would win was not them, or any of the spectators that would go to the arena.


    Only one could represent the First Years of Eques Manor, and that position would be reserved for whoever won the match between the two beautiful and talented Witches.

 Chapter 40: I Like To Side With The Underdogs

    <h4>Chapter 40: I Like To Side With The Underdogs</h4>


    Nearly two hourster, the Arena was jam packed with people who wanted to see the duel between Nicole and Alice.


    Although Alice had been the more lowkey between the two, that didn¡¯t change the fact that she was one of the Witches who had managed to survive the Initiation Ceremony.


    Also, the First Years of Eques Manor were now on her side due to what Nicole did several days ago, when she attacked the members of her own Manor in the race to get to the Yellow gs.


    Ethan, Chloe, Luna, and Henry, who had managed to secure a good spot near the arena, all waited for the twobatants to arrive.


    Several teachers were also present including Professor Ophelia, Professor Violet, and the Knightly Professor, Lionel.


    ¡°Bets are up!¡± a Third Year from the Terra Manor shouted. ¡°ce your bets here! The battle will start soon, so ce your bets while you still can! Maximum bet is 50 Merit Points per person!¡±


    Several students who managed to earn Merit Points in their lessons decided to take the chance and joined the betting game.


    Ethan, who was very frugal with his own merit points, didn¡¯t like gambling in the first ce, so he decided to just watch the battle.


    The teachers didn¡¯t mind letting the students have a bit of fun, so they turned a blind eye to the small-time gamblers, who were just trying to earn more Merit Points, while taking advantage of the situation.


    ¡°Professor Lionel, it seems that the unity of Eques Manor has some cracks in it,¡± Professor Violet said in a teasing tone. ¡°As one of its Guardians, what is your opinion about this duel?¡±


    Professor Lionel chuckled before answering the beautiful professor¡¯s question.


    ¡°Professor Violet, rivalries are important for growth,¡± Professor Lionel replied. ¡°Eques Manor grooms talented Magical Knights and Battle Mages, so having some scuffles between its members is a very natural thing. It is part of human nature to always follow the strong.


    ¡°Right now, the pecking order among the First Years is being determined, so this match will be a very wonderful lesson for everyone.¡±


    Professor Violet nodded her head before shifting her gaze to the silver-haired Professor beside her.


    ¡°What do you think, Professor Ophelia?¡± Professor Violet asked. ¡°Do you think your niece will win?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit biased when ites to this match, Professor Violet,¡± Professor Ophelia answered. ¡°I am always on Alice¡¯s side, regardless of who she is fighting against. As for whether she will win or not¡­ I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°The Asta Family is well known for their military might. Even if my niece is gifted with strong magical powers, her opponent simply has more battle experience, which could decide the oue of the match.¡±


    Professor Violet smiled because this was indeed the truth.


    In the Magical World, the Asta Family had carved their mark in Eastshire making them one of the most influential families that had ties to the Magistratus which served as the army and main strike force of the Magical Bureau.


    They also had a good rtionship with the majority of the Magical Knight Orders across the continent, making the Asta Family¡¯s prestige match that of a Dukedom.


    ¡°Whoever wins this match today is almost guaranteed to be the Champion of the First Year Division in the Exhibition Match,¡± Professor Lionelmented. ¡°Is what I¡¯d like to say¡­ but this year, we have two dark horses that might give us a surprise.¡±


    Professor Violet and Professor Ophelia both nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Lily Langley,¡± Professor Violet said softly. ¡°That girl hides quite deep. This is why I dislike cute types. They won¡¯t die even if you kill them with mes.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Professor Ophelia replied. ¡°She¡¯s definitely the most dangerous Witch among the First Years right now.¡±


    Professor Lionel smiled because he agreed with the two other Professors wholeheartedly.


    ¡°As for thest Dark Horse, you¡¯re talking about him, right?¡± Professor Violet narrowed her eyes as she locked her gaze on Ethan, who was watching from the stands nearest the arena. ¡°What makes you think that he is a Dark Horse?¡±


    ¡°Men¡¯s intuition,¡± Professor Lionel replied in a casual manner. ¡°Also, I like to side with the underdogs.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we all?¡± Professor Violet sighed. ¡°I even gave him my Moulding Ball which I received that same day. If not for the fact that Professor Rinehart promised to give me a better one, I would have definitely asked Ethan to give it back to me.¡±


    The three Professors continued their idle talk for five more minutes before the people in the Arena started cheering.


    ¡°Here they are,¡± Henry said with a smile. ¡°The main stars of today¡¯s battle.¡±


    Nicole walked confidently up the arena amidst the resounding cheers of the crowd. A smile was stered on his face, and yet, one could tell that she was very eager to start the match as soon as possible.


    On the side of the arena opposite hers, Alice walked up with a calm expression on her face. She had beenbeled The Cold Beauty by the teenage boys of the First Years, and many found her cold attitude very attractive.


    ¡°The daughter of the Quinn Family versus the daughter of the Asta Family,¡± Professor Rinehart muttered as he watched what was happening in the arena through the round mirror in his office. ¡°It seems that this year will not be as calm as thest. There are too many talented students popping out of the woodwork. What do you think, Professor Njal? Will we have our hands full this year?¡±


    The Professor that once escorted Ethan to the za of Beginnings grinned.


    ¡°This year is going to be an exciting year for us, Headmaster,¡± Professor Njal replied. ¡°We might even get a shot at the Inter-School Battles in the third quarter of this year.¡±


    Professor Rinehart nodded, but didn¡¯tment any further on the topic.


    ¡°Any news about the Beastmen of the North?¡± Professor Rinehart asked. ¡°There have been reports that they are getting restless. We might need to send some of our Elites to handle the situation soon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Professor,¡± Professor Njarl replied. ¡°I already sent my men to investigate it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Professor Rinehart ced his hands behind his back as he gave Professor Njal a side-long nce. ¡°Just make sure that none of our students get involved in the crossfire, especially the First Years. They¡¯re still not ready.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Headmaster,¡± Professor Njal bowed respectfully. ¡°I¡¯ll try to settle it before the first batch of Missions are posted in the Guild Hall.¡±


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy nodded.


    While he was confident that he could protect his students while they were within the walls of the Academy, he also knew that he couldn''t keep them all inside of it forever.


    Sooner orter, they had to go out to spread their wings.


    For that was the only way to train the Elites that would help protect the uneasy peace that all the different factions were trying their hardest to maintain.

 Chapter 41: The Dance Of Fire And Ice [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 41: The Dance Of Fire And Ice [Part 1]</h4>


    ¡°I think thest time we talked to each other was during the Initiation Ceremony, right?¡± Nicole asked as she looked at the silver-haired beauty that challenged her to a duel. ¡°So before we start, I just want to ask you one thing. Are you serious about this?¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she took out her wand and pointed it at the person whom she considered to be her greatest rival.


    ¡°You will know how serious I am when we start our battle,¡± Alice replied.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Nicole smirked as she summoned a Magical Rapier. ¡°Scary~¡±


    The two teenage girls stared at each other, while waiting for the referee that will officiate their match.


    Duels were not allowed to happen unless there was someone among the staff of the Academy that would oversee these battles. Anyone who broke this rule would receive punishment, and will be penalized through gold and merit points.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you two are eager to battle,¡± a middle-aged man with gray hair appeared at the center of the arena with his arms behind his back. ¡°I will be the referee of this match, are both of you ready?¡±


    Ethan, who was not familiar with the middle-aged Professor, asked Chloe who was seated on his right side.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot of Professors here in the academy. I¡¯m just a First Year like you.¡±


    Just as Ethan was about to ask Luna, who was seated on his left side, the Head Prefect of Dud Manor, Henry tapped him from behind.


    ¡°That¡¯s Professor Barret,¡± Henry stated. ¡°He is one of the resident Magistratus of the Academy, and teaches Defense Against the Arcane Arts. He was a very powerful Wizard, and my dad said that he used to be the Top Magistratus when he was still on active duty.¡±


    Magistratus was the title given to powerful Wizards, who helped the Magical Bureau enforce thews of the Magical World on its denizens.


    It could be said that they were the bestbat Wizards and Witches that could fight multiple enemies at once.


    This title was not given lightly, and only those who truly possessed the strength to back up this title would be awarded its honors.


    After knowing who the middle-aged professor was, the blue-haired boy once again focused his attention on the two teenage girls in the arena, who were ready to start their duel.


    ¡°If I deem that there is no point in continuing this match, I will step in to end it,¡± Professor Barret dered. ¡°Even though the magical wards have been activated, which will ensure that none of you will die in this duel, do your best to avoid purposely killing your opponent. This is a duel, not a deathmatch. I want to see the behavior that is expected from the students of Brynhildr Academy.¡±


    Alice and Nicole both nodded their heads, acknowledging Professor Barret¡¯s words.


    The Ex-Magistratus nodded back and raised his hand.


    ¡°Let the match, Begin!¡±


    The moment Professor Barret announced the start of the battle, Alice immediately swung her wand, creating countless icicles around her.


    ¡°cies Imbrem!¡± Alice chanted and the dozens of icicles around her all shot towards Nicole, who was standing with a confident smile on her face.


    ¡°Ignis Murus,¡± Nicole sneered and a wall of fire appeared in front of her, evaporating the icicles that Alice had sent in her direction.


    The pink-haired beauty¡¯s wand was actually the handle of her Rapier, magnifying its abilities considerably.


    The Asta Family was a family of Magical Knights. Because of this, all of their equipment were tailor made to allow them to fight to their fullest.


    ¡®They both have good control,¡¯ Professor Barret thought as he watched the battle from the side. ¡®Both of them are trying to make their opponents show more of their fighting styles before they start to fight seriously.¡¯


    Alice pulled back the arm that was holding her wand before stomping her left foot on the ground.


    ¡°cies vi,¡± Alice stated.


    Immediately after the silver-haired beauty cast her spell, Nicole jumped backwards, and used a Levitation spell to float upwards.


    At that exact moment, two-meter icicle Spikes jutted out of the ground where the pink-haired beauty had been standing mere seconds before.


    If Nicole had been a bit slower, she might have been impaled by Alice¡¯s precision strikes that made even Professor Barret nod his head in appreciation.


    ¡°Ignis Indicibus!¡±


    This time, Nicole¡¯s decided to counterattack to stop Alice¡¯s momentum.


    Dozens of golf-sized fireballs shot out of the tip of her rapier, making it look like a machine gun unleashing a barrage of ming bullets at her target.


    When they were going through the Initiation Ceremony, Nicole had already considered Alice a threat.


    The pink-haired beauty had very strong senses. These senses of her allowed her to tell who were the most powerful Wizards and Witches in her surroundings.


    If Alice had not been with Ethan and Chloe in the Initiation Ceremony, Nicole would have definitely attacked them, eliminating them then and there.


    Her goal had been to be the only First Year to clear the special trial that had be a tradition of Brynhildr Academy.


    The only reason why she didn¡¯t do that was because Alice was with them. Although the silver-haired beauty had an indifferent look, which made her like an Ice Queen, her strong magic power was the real deal.


    Alice stood her ground, as she faced the barrage of Fire Bullets headed in her direction.


    A momentter, a two-meter thick Ice Wall rose in front of her, shielding her from the Fire Bullet Barrage.


    White smoke started to envelop the surroundings as the Ice Wall withstood the attack.


    The silver-haired beauty was defending, and using her magic to cast a white icy mist in the surroundings, blocking everyone¡¯s vision.


    She had no intention of showing her trump cards where everyone could see, so she nned to create an environment that would allow her to fight to her fullest potential.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Nicole could have blown away the white mists that she was using to cover the battlefield.


    However, since the pink-haireddy also didn¡¯t want to show anyone her true strength, she allowed Alice to do what she wanted, while preparing an attack that would take her opponentpletely by surprise.

 Chapter 42: The Dance Of Fire And Ice [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 42: The Dance Of Fire And Ice [Part 2]</h4>


    Ethan and the others, who were looking at the arena, frowned when the white mist had be thick enough, preventing anyone from seeing what was happening inside.


    The Dueling Arena had this invisible shield that prevented any stray magic from hitting the spectators. This same shield was preventing the white mist from leaving the arena, blocking everyone¡¯s vision.


    Nicole stood on the right side of the Arena with her rapier pointed on the ground, her left hand was on her waist as she waited for Alice to finish the smokescreen that she was making.


    Five minutester, the silver-haired beauty¡¯s cold voice reached her ears, making the pink-haired beauty smile.


    ¡°Now we fight for real,¡± Alice dered.


    The mist was so thick that it was impossible to see anything beyond a meter, but that didn¡¯t pose a problem to Nicole, who had been trained by her family to face many dangerous situations.


    ¡°I asked you this earlier, and I¡¯ll ask you again,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°Are you serious about this? Do you really want to be the representative for the exhibition match of the First Year?¡±


    This time, Alice replied, making her intentions known.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Very well. May the person whose will is stronger win.¡±


    Nicole then took a fighting stance, with the de of the rapier mere inches away from her eyes as she cast a spell that would allow her to pinpoint Alice¡¯s location within the dense white mist.


    ¡°Calor visionis.¡±


    The pink-haired beauty¡¯s eyes glowed faintly as she activated her heat vision spell. As someone who wielded the powers of Fire and Water, Nicole could use these two elements to her advantage.


    Within the white mists, she saw a person giving off heat from their body.


    However, she didn¡¯t attack this person.


    Due to the height, and size of the body, Nicole assumed that this person was none other than the referee to their battle, Professor Barrett.


    She then turned around, scanning her surroundings, looking for any traces of Alice. But, to her surprise, she didn¡¯t see any other heat signals in the surroundings, allowing her to pinpoint her opponent¡¯s location.


    Suddenly, Nicole¡¯s sixth sense gave her a warning, but it was toote.


    A two-meter tall Ice Ball suddenly materialized in front of her, sending her flying backwards.


    The pink-haired beauty managed to regain her bnce mid-air, andnded while skidding across the ground.


    If not for the fact that she had been able to summon her round shield subconsciously, she might have received a serious injury from the sneak attack that came out of nowhere.


    ¡®My left arm still feels numb,¡¯ Nicole thought as she raised the round shield in front of her in a defensive stance. ¡®This girl is really dangerous. I might have no choice but to use that¡­¡¯


    At that moment, a faint sound reached Nicole¡¯s ears.


    The first thing she did was to crouch on the ground, and used the shield to cover her body, just in time to block countless icicles that rained down on her from within the white mists.


    While the spectators outside the arena weren¡¯t able to see anything, they could hear tinkling sounds, like the sound of coins being shaken on a ss cup.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything,¡± Chloeined. ¡°This mist is in the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan agreed.


    He really wanted to see the two Witches fighting each other because it might give him an insight on how to defeat them, if they were to face him in the exhibition match.


    Although he knew that his chances were slim, he still believed that if an opportunity presented itself, he would be able to snatch a win from them.


    ¡°Right now, Alice is forcing Nicole to fight defensively,¡± Luna, who was seated beside Ethan,mented.


    ¡°You can see them?¡± Ethan asked the angelic beauty beside him, which made thetter shake her head.


    ¡°I can vaguely sense the flow of magic in the arena,¡± Luna replied as she pointed at a location within the mist. ¡°Someone is using offensive spells in that direction.¡±


    Luna then pointed to the far right corner of the arena before continuing her exnation.


    ¡°The spells are hitting something in that direction, which is creating the tinkling sounds that we are hearing,¡± Luna exined. ¡°Since the magic being used is Ice Magic, I am assuming that it is Alice who has the upper hand right now. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Nicole seems to be casting some magic, and I can feel it getting stronger with each passing second,¡± Luna answered with uncertainty. ¡°If I have to make a guess, it is a spell that deals magical damage to arge area, or it can also be a...¡±


    Luna wasn¡¯t able to finish her words because a loud screech reverberated inside the arena. Although the white mist was blocking their view, they were able to see something red, and fast, moving within the mist.


    Not long after, sounds of explosions, and hissing sounds spread in the surroundings as Alice found herself facing a four-meter-long Fire Snake that Nicole had summoned to hunt her down.


    ¡°Found you.¡± Nicole smirked as she pointed her rapier in the direction where her Fire Snake was currently at.


    ¡°Magna Fragor!¡±


    A Great Fireball that was as big as a wrecking ball shot out from the tip of her Rapier, and flew straight towards her target.


    Nicole nned to finish the battle as soon as possible because she didn¡¯t want her opponent to know anything more about her trump cards.


    However, just as she fired the Great Fireball, she felt something cold pressing against the back of her neck, making her body stiffen.


    ¡°I win,¡± Alice said in an icy tone.


    Nicole, who thought that she had pinpointed her opponent¡¯s location was caughtpletely by surprise, unable to react to the silver-haired beauty¡¯s deration.


    ¡°H-How?¡± Nicole asked in disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t even sense youing at me from behind.¡±


    ¡°Do You really think I will answer that question?¡± Alice replied with the same icy tone.


    The white mist slowly dispersed in the surroundings, allowing the spectators to see what was happening in the arena.


    Soon, loud cheers erupted the moment they saw Alice pressing an icy dagger against the back of Nicole¡¯s neck,


    ¡°¡°¡°Alice!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Alice!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Alice!¡±¡±¡±


    The First Years of the Eques Manor started shouting Alice¡¯s name, making it resound in the surroundings. Clearly, they were very happy with this result because they found Nicole to be too arrogant as ofte.


    ¡°Winner, Alice Quinn!¡± Professor Barret dered, confirming Alice was the victor of the match.


    As soon as her victory was announced, the silver-haired beauty dispersed the Ice Dagger in her hand and walked away without even turning back.


    Nicole, who had been left in the arena, watched Alice¡¯s back until she disappeared in the distance.


    If one were to look closely, the corner of her lips was raised ever so slightly, hiding a smile from the crowd.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Asta Family trained their daughters to be actresses,¡± Professor Barret said as he appeared beside the pink-haired beauty, having used a magic simr to teleportation magic. ¡°When the Headmaster told me that there were many interesting First Years this year, I didn¡¯t believe him at first. But seeing the two of you fight, I guess he was telling the truth.¡±


    Professor Barret gave Nicole a curt nod before disappearing from the arena. His job was finished, so he had no intention of staying any longer.


    As Nicole started to leave the arena, she nced in Ethan¡¯s direction and gave the blue-haired boy a wink.


    Ethan was surprised because he could vaguely sense that Nicole was in a good mood. Also, he noticed that the pink-haired beauty didn¡¯t have the expression or stance of someone who had just lost an important duel in her life.

 Chapter 43: This Mother Hen Is Being Overprotective Of Her Egg

    <h4>Chapter 43: This Mother Hen Is Being Overprotective Of Her Egg</h4>


    ¡°So, why are you here again?¡± Chloe asked the pink-haired beauty who was eating dinner at the Dud Manor¡¯s exclusive table in the dining Hall.


    ¡°This questioning from you is very funny,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°What are you doing here at the Dud Manor table?¡±


    ¡°I asked first!¡±


    ¡°My answer is the same as yours.¡±


    Chloe vehemently shook her head. ¡°Impossible! The reason why I am here is because he¡­¡±


    The youngdy with light-brown hair forcefully covered her lips with her hand, preventing her from saying the rest of her exnation.


    How could she possibly say that the reason why she was eating with the members of the Dud Manor was because Ethan was there!


    Nicole giggled as she watched Chloe¡¯s face turn beet red due to embarrassment.


    ¡°Although you might think otherwise, my reason is the same as yours, Chloe.¡± Nicole winked. ¡°Also, now is not a good time to eat at the Eques Manor¡¯s table. I don¡¯t want to rain on everyone¡¯s parade.¡±


    The pink-haired beauty smirked because the First Years in Eques Manor was celebrating her defeat in Alice¡¯s hands. All of them had been irked on how arrogant Nicole had been acting, so they were quite happy that she had been taught a lesson by one of their own members.


    ¡°You¡¯re an interestingdy, Miss Asta,¡± Henry stated.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Henry,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Is it possible if I stay in the Dud Manor for a few days?¡±


    ¡°You need to ask the Headmaster¡¯s permission for that,¡± Henry smiled. ¡°If he agrees, you¡¯ll probably be the first Non-Dud that was allowed to stay in our Manor.¡±


    Nicole giggled before shaking her head. ¡°The Headmaster will definitely not allow such a thing to happen. I¡¯m sure that he won¡¯t break tradition just for my sake. But, it¡¯s okay for me to stay here to dine with everyone, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Henry replied. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t cause trouble for us, you are wee to join us every time. That goes the same for you, Chloe.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Henry,¡± Chloe said in a respectful tone. ¡°I am always grateful for Dud Manor¡¯s goodwill. I will do my best to not break your trust in me.¡±


    ¡°Well said,¡± Henry nodded his head before shifting his gaze to wink at Ethan. ¡°It must be hard being popr.¡±


    The blue-haired boy smiled bitterly at the Head Prefect¡¯sment.


    Currently, Chloe was seated on his right side, while Nicole was seated on his left. Luna sat directly opposite him, and the shy youngdy had an amused smile on his face, as she looked at the two girls beside Ethan.


    Clearly, she found the blue-haired boy¡¯s current predicament quite funny.


    ¡°By the way, Ethan, I know this is quite sudden but you are required to participate in a field mission three days from now,¡± Henry stated. ¡°Although I said field mission, it is just the annual camping trip of the Dud Manor. Don¡¯t worry, we will stay in the area controlled by the Academy in Great Eagle Forest. It is a generally safe ce to camp, and the other Manors use it asionally also.¡±


    ¡°A camping trip?¡± Ethan¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°It has been years since west went on a camping trip, right, Chloe?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°It has been three or four years since Grandpa and Grandma took us camping.¡±


    The youngdy with light-brown hair had very fond memories of their camping trip because she and Ethan would often go catch fish for a barbecue.


    Although they didn¡¯t always catch a lot, they would still get at least two to three fishes every time they went to the river, making their trip worth it.


    Part of her wished that she could go with Ethan, but since this was an annual tradition of the Dud Manor, she didn¡¯t go out of her way to ask if she could tag along.


    Fortunately, Henry was good at reading the moods of people, so he decided to extend an invitation to Ethan¡¯s cousin to make the camping trip more lively.


    ¡°Do you want toe with us, Chloe?¡± Henry asked. ¡°I¡¯ll make an exception just for you.¡±


    ¡°Can I really go?¡± Chloe didn¡¯t expect that she would get a chance to go on a camping trip with Ethan, so she would definitely go if it was possible


    She hadn¡¯t had the chance to visit Ethan on the farmst summer because she was busy preparing for her enrollment in Brynhildr Academy.


    A Witch, who was part of the Gremory Family who had tested her ability to use magic, took her back to their Ancestral Lands to train her how to use her magic power.


    ¡°Of course, you cane,¡± Henry nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about getting permission from your Head Prefect. I¡¯ll convince her to let youe with us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Sir Henry!¡± Chloe was very happy to be able to join Ethan on a camping trip just like old times.


    Nicole, who felt a bit left out, was about to ask Henry if she coulde as well, but before she could even ask, the Head Prefect of Dud Manor looked at her apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t let others join our Camping Trip,¡± Henry stated. ¡°Chloe is Ethan¡¯s rtive, so she is an exception. As much as I want to take you with us, I have already extended my authority when ites to letting an outsider join our trip.¡±


    Nicole sighed, but still nodded her head in understanding.


    ¡°Perhaps next time, we can go on a camping trip with just the two of us Ethan,¡± Nicole said in a teasing tone. ¡°Let¡¯s ditch the others and have fun. I¡¯ll teach you about self defense, and ways to counter Wizards and Witches. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no you don¡¯t!¡± Chloe was quick to reject Nicole¡¯s proposal because there was simply no way that she would allow the blue-haired boy to spend some time alone with the dangerous vixen whose true motives were unknown.


    She knew that Nicole didn¡¯t like Ethan like a lover did, which made her feel that the pink-haired beauty had some kind of hidden agenda when it came to trying to get close to her cousin.


    Because of this, Chloe was very wary about letting Nicole get some time alone with Ethan because she didn¡¯t know if the pink-haired beauty would make him drink some suspicious potion that might make him her ve for life.


    ¡®This mother hen is being overprotective of her egg,¡¯ Nicole mused. ¡®Well, I guess I¡¯ll back off for now. I need to stay away from the limelight in order to do what I want to do in the Academy.¡¯


    The pink-haired beauty knew that she had attracted the attention of many people after soloing the Initiation Ceremony.


    Because of this, she had been finding ways to change people¡¯s impression of her. It just so happened that Alice decided to challenge her, which Nicole thought was the perfect opportunity to execute her n.


    Now that she was no longer that ¡°Strongest¡± First Year, she would be able to shift all the unwanted attention onto others, while she performed the special mission that her family had asked her to do.

 Chapter 44: The Dud Manor’s Annual Camping Trip [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 44: The Dud Manor¡¯s Annual Camping Trip [Part 1]</h4>


    Three dayster, the members of the Dud Manor all geared up as they hiked towards the location of their camping trip.


    sses had just ended, and they nned to travel for a few hours until they reached their destination.


    The sses in Brynhildr Academy are only held on weekdays. On the weekends, the students were free to do whatever they wanted.


    They could even visit the nearby town to buy supplies if they wanted to, as long as they asked permission from their Head Prefects.


    Since the next day was Saturday, the members of Dud Manor could stay until Sunday Afternoon at their designated camp site.


    As they made their way towards Great Eagle Forest, they noticed several people flying overhead with their broomsticks, waving at them as they flew past the members of Dud Manor.


    ¡°How nice it would be if we could just fly,¡± Ethan muttered as he looked at the students with envy.


    ¡°Flying is good, as long as you don¡¯t have a fear of heights,¡± Noah, the handsome guy with short silver hairmented. ¡°I have a fear of heights, so even if I had magic, I¡¯d probably faint if I were to fly on a broom.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Noah, it seems that several others are headed in the same direction as we are,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Are they also going camping?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Noah replied. ¡°Since sses have ended, the students want to rx and unwind. It is verymon for groups from different Manors to go on a camping trip in Great Eagle Forest.¡±


    Since Ethan was the newest member of Dud Manor, he made it a point to get along with its members. Fortunately for him, they also wanted to get along with him, so all of the boys hit it off instantly bing like brothers in arms.


    The girls, like Luna, were also kind to him, making him feel like he was a part of their family. Because of this, having a camping trip with all of them made Ethan so excited that he was unable to sleep the night before.


    Chloe, who tagged along in their trip, walked beside the blue-haired boy who was carrying her backpack inside his storage ring.


    The same could be said for the rest of the members of Dud Manor. None of them were carrying anything, with the exception of Henry and the other senior members. They were wearing the uniforms often worn by students that were about to go on a mission outside the Academy.


    These uniforms were like light-weight armor that protected its wearer from stab wounds and blunt attacks from knives and bats, and other simr weapons.


    Of course, once the force of the blow reached a certain threshold, the protective clothes would be damaged, lowering its defensive abilities.


    The Academy did their best to ensure that their students would return safely from their mission, which was why they didn¡¯t skimp out on the materials of these robes, saving the lives of countless students.


    After two hours of walking, they finally arrived at a clearing inside the forest, where several tents had already been set up in various locations.


    Ethan thought that they had finally arrived at their location, so he decided to take Chloe¡¯s backpack out of his storage ring, but was stopped by Noah before he could do so.


    ¡°This is not the ce that we¡¯ll be camping tonight,¡± Noah said. ¡°It is still an hour away from here, so don¡¯t bring anything out yet.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding and simply followed behind the others, who seemed to already know where they were going.


    The people in the campsite nced in the direction of the members of Dud Manor and started whispering to each other.


    Everywhere in the Academy, there were ces reserved for the members of the different Manors.


    This included the Manors themselves, the tables in the Dining Hall, as well as several other facilities in the Academy.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know that there was not a ce for the Dud Manor to camp in the clearing that they were currently in.


    Because of this, the previous members decided to look for their own campsite, which they could call their own.


    The problem was that, in their search for this ce, they had no choice but to venture deeper inside Great Eagle Forest, where many wild magical creatures could be found.


    Half an hour after leaving the clearing, a loud roar reached Ethan¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s ears, making them almost jump in fright.


    In front of their group¡¯s formation, a four-meter long Dire-Bear charged in their direction with the intention of attacking them.


    Henry, and the rest of the senior members of Dud Manor, looked at this creature with calm expressions on their faces.


    ¡°George,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°On it!¡± George replied before taking a ck ball from the utility belt that hung around his waist.


    The Third Year of Dud manor then threw the ck ball towards the Dire Bear like a baseball, hitting the magical creature¡¯s face, dead center.


    Immediately, the ck ball exploded creating a ck mist, which made the Dire Bear roar in pain.


    A momentter, George¡¯s best friend, Oliver, took a silver shield from his storage ring, and charged at therge bear, which had reared back on its hind legs, while swiping left and right to disperse the ck mist that surrounded it.


    A metallic ring resounded in the surroundings as Oliver mmed the silver shield into the Dire Bear¡¯s family jewels, making the fierce creature fall down on the ground, writhing in pain.


    Ethan and Noah couldn¡¯t help but wince after seeing the Dire Bear¡¯s ¡°dire¡± situation. Even the blue-haired boy thought that this was too much, but before he could say anything, Henry¡¯s voice reached his ears.


    ¡°The Great Eagle Forest is a ce filled with dangerous creatures,¡± Henry stated. ¡°It follows thew of the jungle. Although being merciful is nice and good, not all magical beasts follow this rule. Because of this, we have to teach them the hard way that there are things that they can and cannot do, especially when facing the students of Brynhildr Academy.¡±


    After finishing his exnation, Henry approached the Dire Bear who was still writing on the ground and kicked its jaw without any mercy, making the Giant Bear stop movingpletely.


    ¡°I-Is it dead?¡± Chloe asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Noah replied. ¡°But, it will be unconscious for a while.¡±


    After dealing with the bear, the group continued their hike. Ethan understood why their seniors were wearing their full battle regalia now.


    The Annual Trip of the Dud Manor inside the Great Eagle Forest, was not just a simple camping trip.


    It was to teach their newest members, especially the First Years, that even though they were magically crippled individuals, they still had the power to protect themselves against fierce magical beasts who would attack anyone in sight, regardless of whether they knew how to wield magic or not.

 Chapter 45: The Dud Manor’s Annual Camping Trip [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Dud Manor¡¯s Annual Camping Trip [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°Luna, did you also go on this Annual Camping trip of Dud Manor a year ago?¡± Ethan asked.


    Luna nodded her head. ¡°Yes. Last year was an eye opening experience. The previous Head Prefect could smash a Dire Wolf¡¯s head like a watermelon with a single punch. It was the first time I saw someone use Might over Magic, and it was truly an unbelievable sight.¡±


    The corner of Ethan¡¯s tWitched after hearing Luna¡¯s exnation. He thought that the members of Dud Manor could not protect themselves without magic, but it seems that his assumption waspletely wrong.


    As if proving this fact, he heard several wolf howls in the distance, which made the Third and Fourth Years take a defensive formation, surrounding Ethan, and the Second Years of their Manor, cing them at the center of the formation where they were protected.


    ¡°Take a good look, Ethan, Chloe,¡± Noah said. ¡°You will be taking on missions in the future, so pay close attention to how two teams of Quatros work together.¡±


    When doing missions for the academy, people could choose to go solo, or team up with others forming a Duo, Trio, or Quatro.


    The highest number of people that a team could have was eight people (Octo), which wasposed of two Quatros.


    Suddenly, Dire Wolves that were bigger than normal wolves leapt out of the shadows, and attacked the Third Years and Fourth Years, who were keeping their younger members safe.


    Ethan had also taken out his Moulding Ball and transferred it into a Pitchfork, while Chloe had already summoned her Fire Fox, Kon, ready to fight at a moment¡¯s notice.


    However, to their surprise, the Seniors made short work of the Dire Wolves, by kicking, stabbing, smashing, punching, and shing them with the magical weapons in their possession.


    The battle only took one minute before the surviving Dire Wolves deemed that enough was enough and retreated.


    Out of the two dozen Dire Wolves that attacked them, eight were lying on the ground, dead, which almost made Chloe puke.


    ¡°Noah, Luna, check for Beast Cores,¡± Henry ordered. ¡°We¡¯ll keep watch just in case the bastardse back.¡±


    The two Second Years nodded their heads and took out small daggers from their storage ring.


    The first thing they did was stab the head of the dire wolves, checking if they had any Beast Cores inside their body.


    Ethan noticed that Luna¡¯s and Noah¡¯s movements were quick, and on point, as if they had done this countless times in the past.


    After checking the eight dead Dire Wolves, Luna and Noah handed four Beast Cores to their Head Prefect.


    ¡°Take one each, the both of you,¡± Henry said as he handed one Beast Core to Luna and one to Noah. ¡°Ethan, Chloe, you take these two cores as well. You can exchange them for Merit Points at the Exchange Center, or you can exchange it for gold. If you want to, you can also keep it as a souvenir of our first camping trip together.¡±


    Henry grinned, making him look two years younger than his current age.


    ¡°Um, what about the Dire Wolves¡¯ bodies?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Will we just leave them here?¡±


    ¡°We have limited space in our storage rings,¡± Henry replied. ¡°But, if you want them, you can get them. I¡¯m sure that you can get a good price for their furs, as well as other monster parts. You can choose to sell them at the Academy, or you can go to Limeburg Town.


    ¡°Although the trip takes half an hour on a flying broomstick, they can purchase the Dire Wolves for a higher pricepared to the Academy. What you do with them is up to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Head Prefect!¡± Ethan said with a smile.


    He then ced the dead Dire Wolves inside his ring, which had a storage space that was as big as the Academy¡¯s training grounds.


    After making sure that the Dire Wolves had really gone away, the group continued their journey at a leisurely pace.


    Luna and Noah even told Ethan and Chloe many things about the Magical Creatures that lived in Great Eagle Forest, giving the two First Years a better understanding of what kind of beasts they might face as they head deeper inside the Enchanted Forest.


    ¡°Since this is the Great Eagle Forest, do they have Giant Eagles here?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna replied. ¡°They are the Apex predators of this ce, but you don¡¯t have to worry about them attacking you. The Giant Eagles and Brynhildr Academy have some sort of pact with each other, which prevents both sides from antagonizing each other.


    ¡°There was even a time when the Giant Eagles extended their help to the Academy when Demons tried to invade Eastshire. Oh¡­ and we¡¯re here.¡±


    Ethan and Chloe looked at the thick wall of trees in front of them and wondered what Luna meant when she said ¡°we¡¯re here¡±.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long before the answer presented itself to the two First Years whose mouths hung open due to shock and disbelief.


    The thick trees in front of them started to move.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Henry,¡± one of the Giant Trees bent its body to look closely at the Head Prefect of Dud Manor. ¡°Is it that time of the year already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Oak,¡± Henry replied. ¡°It¡¯s that time of year again.¡±


    The Giant Oak Tree nodded as he walked to the side, creating a path for the teenagers to pass through.


    The other trees did the same, causing Ethan and Chloe to look at them in wonder.


    ¡°T-Treants!¡± Chloe stuttered. ¡°I¡¯ve only read about them in books. This is the first time I¡¯m seeing the real thing.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ a first time¡­ for everything¡­ youngdy,¡± one of the Treants replied as it lowered its body to take a good look at Chloe.


    The frightened girl hurriedly hid behind Ethan¡¯s back, which made Henry, and the other seniors of Dud Manor chuckle.


    ¡°This girl¡­ is a¡­ Witch,¡± the Treant replied. ¡°Is she¡­ really a member¡­ of Dud Manor?¡±


    Henry shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s a special guest that came to experience our Annual Camping Trip.¡±


    ¡°... I see,¡± the Treant slowly nodded its head before standing up tall. ¡°Be careful¡­ Big Foot is¡­ active right now. If¡­ you need¡­ assistance¡­ just shout.¡±


    The Treants then closed their eyes one by one, until they once again looked like normal trees. If Ethan and Chloe hadn¡¯t experienced talking to them first hand, both of them might have thought that what they saw was just a figment of their imagination.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Henry stated. ¡°The camping area is just a ten minute walk from here. You can rest when we get there.¡±


    True to his word, they did reach a clearing with a small brook flowing merrily a short distance away.


    Ethan and Chloe felt so tired that they just sat down on the logs, which were purposely ced near a make-shift campfire.


    Henry then took out a couple of bags from his storage ring and tossed them on the ground.


    A momentter, these bags inted themselves and turned into tents that were big enough to amodate eight people each.


    ¡°Magic sure is convenient, right, Chloe?¡± Ethan asked as he looked at the tents that only took a few seconds to form.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°It is a wonderful thing.¡±


    Truth be told, Ethan was itching to ask Henry how many merit points he needed to exchange for one of those tents.


    If he could get one, it would definitely make his life easier because he would no longer need to set it up manually.


    After a short rest, everyone gathered at the campfire, while Henry and the other seniors cooked their dinner.


    Looking at this scene, Ethan was certain that he would enjoy a rxing camping trip with everyone.


    What the blue-haired boy didn¡¯t know was that somewhere in the Enchanted Forest, a pair of light-brown eyes was watching them from a great distance.


    Beside the creature was the dead body of a panther, which it had been feasting on for a while.


    A momentter, a throatyugh escaped the creature¡¯s lips, as he tore off the leg of the panther that it had just killed.


    Seeing that several humans had entered its territory, the giant creature thought of a nice way¡­


    To give them all a camping trip that they would never forget.

 Chapter 46 Apex Predator of Great Eagle Forest

    46 Apex Predator of Great Eagle Forest


    The faint crackling sounds of the campfire could be heard within the camp, while the members of Dud Manor waited for their dinner to cook.


    High above their heads, countless stars twinkled in the darkness, making Ethan sigh in wonder.


    ¡°No matter where we are, the stars remain the same,¡± Ethan muttered.


    ¡°Well, at least in some ces, the stars are the same,¡± Henrymented as he stirred the embers, making sure that their food wouldn¡¯t be burned with too much heat. ¡°There are ces in Eastshire where you won¡¯t see the stars. Only dark clouds hang in the sky, and the atmosphere is always gloomy.


    ¡°Fortunately, since all of you are First Years, you will not be sent to the Deste Lands to do your missions. Only Second Years and above are allowed to go there.¡±


    Henry then shifted his gaze to Luna, who was looking back at him with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°Luna, since you are a Second Year, it is inevitable that you will go there,¡± Henry stated. ¡°So, before you ept any missions regarding the Deste Lands, make sure to arm yourself to the teeth.¡±


    Luna nodded. ¡°Yes, Head Prefect.¡±


    Chloe, who had been silent the whole time, frowned and shared what she knew about the Deste Lands to Ethan.


    ¡°ording to the book I¡¯ve read, the Deste Lands is one of the ces where the battle between the Demons are fiercest. Countless lives have been lost in that ce and, because of it, thend has been tainted, spawning Monsters who often raid the viges, and towns, in the surrounding regions.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Henry replied. ¡°And because of this, the Academy regrly sends people there to decrease the Monster poption, in order to prevent stronger variants from appearing.


    ¡°The weakest monster there is probably the Boss Monster Ghoul that you have faced in the Initiation Ceremony. The deeper you head inside the Deste Lands, the stronger the monsters be.¡±


    Henry then took the pot out of the fire and ced it to the side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first,¡± Henry proposed. ¡°I will tell you about the things that you should know as First Years in the Academy. Truth be told, all the Head Prefects of each Manor will take their newest members on trips like this in order to share this information with them.¡±


    No one had any objections to their Head Prefect¡¯s proposal because all of them were truly hungry.


    The hike to reach their campsite wasn¡¯t an easy one, and although the Third and Fourth Years were the ones who fought against the Beasts that attacked them along the way, the tension was enough to make Ethan and Chloe feel exhausted.


    ¡°First and foremost, there are many types of Magical Monsters in the world,¡± Henry exined as he poured some stew in a wooden bowl and passed it to Ethan. ¡°The Boss Monster you fought belongs to the Undead Category, and they are weak against fire, and light magic.


    ¡°Usually, Wizards and Witches fight these monsters by taking advantage of their weaknesses whenever they fight against them. Of course, some Wizards simply use their superior magic to ovee everything.


    After Henry had finished giving everyone their share of stew, he poured himself a bowl and began to 22:44


    eat.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for other monsters. Dire Bears are inherently stronger, but Dire Wolves are faster. Also, the Wolves are a bigger threat because they usually move in packs, overwhelming their enemies through sheer numbers. You¡¯ll learn more about this in your Study of Magical Creatures sses.¡±


    After Henry had finished giving everyone their share of stew, he poured himself a bowl and began to eat.


    Noah, who had finished eating his food halfway, decided to continue where their Head Prefect left off to give Ethan a better understanding of the different Monsters that he might face in his missions.


    ¡°Just like Head Prefect said earlier, as long as we know how to effectively use the monsters¡¯ weakness against them, we can repel their attacks, or subdue thempletely,,¡± Noah stated. ¡°But, if we can run, or hide. It is preferable to just do so. Since we Duds can¡¯t rely on our magic powers, avoidance is our top priority, especially when we are facing strong monsters that have certain immunities to magic.


    ¡°In the uing missions, the First Years are only allowed to enter an area with very weak monsters. This is also true for Dungeons. Don¡¯t worry, when you are first given missions, you will be apanied by a Senior.


    ¡°This task usually falls to Second Years, or Third Years, that specialize in offensive magic to ensure the safety of the group. They will be acting as your supervisors, and will only give you tips for how to handle certain situations. Rest assured. If things really get dangerous, they will step up to handle the situation.¡±


    Ethan nodded as he continued to eat the delicious stew that Henry had cooked. Although he had eaten his Grandma¡¯s cooking, which he considered very delicious, the taste of the meat he was eating was richer, and the vegetables tastier.


    When they finished eating, the Third Years shared their experiences of the missions that they had undertaken in the past.


    As people who couldn¡¯t depend on their magic even if their lives were at stake, they had developed certain strategies to deal with different situations.


    The knowledge they imparted was quite interesting, and Ethan took it all to heart.


    Henry joined and told Ethan which of the Monsters were pacifists, and those that he should avoid at all cost.


    ¡°Earlier, Mr. Oak, the Treant, told us that Big Foot is currently active,¡± Henry said with a serious expression on his face. ¡°The true overlords of the Great Eagle Forest are the Giant Eagles. Very few Magical Creatures in Eastshire can contend with them.


    ¡°However, there is one other Monster here in the Forest that is just as strong, and maybe even stronger than the Giant Eagles. The Academy and the Creatures of the Forest refer to him as ¡®Big Foot¡¯. There have been sightings of him in the past, and he is considered a very strong Magical Creature.¡±


    Henry paused for a bit to allow Ethan and Chloe to digest his words before continuing his exnation.


    ¡°The Academy hasn¡¯t given any missions to subjugate him because he hasn¡¯t attacked any students from the Academy,¡± Henry stated. ¡°But, there were some close calls. If you see a Monster that resembles a giant gori that is around four meters tall, you should hide, or run away from it as fast as you can.


    ¡°Although it hasn''t killed anyone from the Academy yet. That doesn¡¯t mean that it will not kill anyone. Remember, at the end of the day, this is a Magical Beast, a very intelligent beast that can be considered an Apex Predator of this Forest. One wrong move and you might end up as its lunch, if you¡¯re not careful.¡±


    Just as Ethan and Chloe were about to nod their heads in understanding, an amused voice reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, you know?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s body uncontrobly shuddered because the voice he heard wasing directly behind him.


    The blue-haired boy slowly turned his head to the side, with his heart wildly beating inside his chest.


    The first thing he saw was a body covered in white hair, that faintly glistened due to the light of the campfire.


    Ethan gulped before raising his head to look up at the creature whose sinister smile made Chloe, who was seated beside him, faint from fright.

 Chapter 47 Out Of All Of You Here, This Boy Here Is The Most Delicious

    47 Out Of All Of You Here, This Boy Here Is The Most Delicious


    Henry, as well as the other Third Years and Fourth Years were about to stand up and fight, but they hesitated when they saw the talking white-haired Gori give them a teasing smile.


    It was as if it was telling them that it could snap Ethan¡¯s neck before they could even make a move against him.


    ¡°Calm down, Humans, I didn¡¯te here to eat any of you for dinner,¡± the four-meter-tall, white-haired Gori said, ¡°Although I am very tempted, I just finished eating when you entered my Domain. I also don¡¯t kill anyone unless there¡¯s a good reason.¡±


    As if making his point, the Gori rested his giant hand on Ethan¡¯s shoulder, making the blue-haired boy stiffen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so scared.¡± the White Gori chuckled. ¡°Here, you can have this as a souvenir.¡±


    The Gori nonchntly handed a bone that was still covered in blood to Ethan, which made thetter feel as if his heart was about to leap out of his chest.


    ¡°T-Thanks for the gift, but I don¡¯t need it,¡± Ethan replied, using all the willpower he could muster.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy.¡± The White Gori insisted with a smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll break your arm.¡±


    The Gori¡¯s devilish smile made Ethan realize that it wasn¡¯t joking. Because of this, his fear of having his arm broken overshadowed his fear of taking the still bloodied bone from the Gori¡¯s hand.


    ¡°T-Thank you for the gift.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    The White-Haired Gori then sat beside Ethan on the log he was sitting on. The blue-haired boy thought that the log would be crushed due to the Gori¡¯s weight.


    But, to his surprise, it remained intact and supported the four-meter tall Magical Creature, whose mannerism was both feral and human-like at the same time.


    ¡°Well then, since all of us are now acquainted, why don¡¯t we introduce ourselves to each other?¡± the White Gori proposed. ¡°You Humans call me, Big Foot, and I am slightly offended by it. It is as if you are implying that my foot is really big, when it¡¯s just normal. Still, I don¡¯t like people calling my name in a casual manner, so I would appreciate it if you people don¡¯t spread my name outside this forest.¡±


    The White Gori eyed everyone in order to make them understand how serious it was.


    ¡°For the duration of your stay here, and whenever you see me here in the forest, you may refer to me as Koko. That is what your Headmaster calls me.¡±


    Henry nodded his head in acknowledgement of the White Gori¡¯s name. He didn¡¯t mind calling it Loco, Koko, or Poco, as long as it didn¡¯t hurt the members of his Manor.


    Although the Magical Creature in front of him looked calm, friendly, and very eloquent with its choice of words, the Head Prefect of Dud Manor knew that a Sentient Magical Creature was more dangerous than a normal Magical Creature that couldn¡¯t talk.


    ¡°This is not the first time I have seen Wizards and Witches entering this deep into the forest,¡± Koko stated. ¡°Most of theme here to collect herbs and other magical ingredients. But, all of them are adults, or as you call them, the Professors of the Academy.


    ¡°We mostly tolerate each other, and not interfere with each other¡¯s business. However, you young ones are very rude, very noisy, and very annoying. There has been more than one asion when I was tempted to break a few necks.


    ¡°All of you are lucky that your Headmaster always gives me offerings to ensure that I won¡¯t specifically target you students. Even so, make no mistake, the moment you provoke me, I will not hesitate to end your lives.


    ¡°That being said, I find you people different from those Wizards and Witches. Aside from that little girl who lost consciousness, all of you hold very little, to no magical powers at all. Are you sure all of you are Wizards and Witches?¡±


    Ethan, who remembered his unconscious cousin, picked her body up from the ground and supported her to sit on the log.


    He then rested her head on his chest, while his right arm wrapped around her waist, supporting her body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have heard this term before, but we are Duds,¡± Henry exined as he looked at Ethan and the unconscious Chloe before shifting his gaze to the White Gori. ¡°We are part of the Magical World, but we possess little to no magic at all.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Koko rubbed his chin. ¡°I am not familiar with the term, since I mostly live here inside the forest. You Humans sure like to putbels on everything.¡±


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor could only smile bitterly after hearing the White Gori¡¯sments. He had been called a Dud since he was ten years old, and now, he was already used to it.


    The White Gori then lowered his gaze to look at the blue-haired boy who was seated beside him. A yful smile hung on Koko¡¯s lips as he decided to tell everyone something he found quite amusing.


    ¡°Out of all of you here, this boy here is the most delicious,¡± Kokomented as he lightly patted Ethan¡¯s back, making the other feel as if all of his bones were breaking with each pat the White-Haired Gori gave. ¡°Too bad, that Rinehart fellow and I get along pretty well. If not¡­¡±


    Koko didn¡¯t continue what he was about to say, and left his words hanging.


    However, Ethan, as well as everyone who were looking at the Magical Creature, understood what thetter was implying and it wasn¡¯t joking in the slightest.


    Suddenly, Luna did the unthinkable, which made the White-Haired Gori look at her with great interest.


    ¡°Why is he the most delicious here?¡± Luna asked. ¡°Do Magical Creatures have a way of determining which creatures taste delicious or not?¡±


    ¡°Good question, youngdy,¡± Koko replied. ¡°And the answer is, not all Magical Creatures have this ability. Only those that have a keen sense of smell, taste, touch, and vision, can determine which Humans are more delicious than others. If I am going to bepletely honest, you are the second most delicious person here.


    Simr to Ethan, Luna was giving off a peculiar smell that was quite enticing to Magical Creatures like him.


    ¡®I regret making a promise to that Rinehart fellow now,¡¯ Koko thought as he held back the strong urge to eat Ethan and Luna then and there. ¡®Fortunately, I ate that Panther beforeing here to meet them. Otherwise, I might have lost control and gobbled them up before I got hold of my senses.¡¯


    The White-Haired Gori sighed in his heart because he was unable to eat the two delicacies that were currently in the same ce as him.

 Chapter 48 Two Of The Most Dangerous Creatures In Great Eagle Forest

    48 Two Of The Most Dangerous Creatures In Great Eagle Forest


    ¡°The most delicious meat you can eat in this forest is that of the Enchanted Deer,¡± Koko said with a smile. ¡°However, they run very fast. I have only eaten them once, and the one I killed was already injured. If you get the opportunity in the future, you should try it yourself.¡±


    Ethan could only smile stiffly before nodding his head. Deep inside, he wished that Koko would leave already.


    Ever since the White-Haired Gori said that he was delicious, Koko started to talk about the Magical Beasts in the forest that he thought tasted good.


    The young man could tell that the Gori was really tempted to eat him, and if possible, he wanted to be as far away from Koko as possible.


    Chloe, whose head was resting on his shoulder, had woken up a few minutes ago. But after seeing the White-Haired Gori sitting beside them, she fainted again, making Kokough out loud.


    All of a sudden, Luna, who was seated opposite Ethan, asked a question that made Koko frown.


    ¡°Have you faced a strong Monster that even you can¡¯t defeat in this forest with the exception of the Giant Eagles?¡± Luna asked.


    Every member of the Dud Manor was very amazed at the angelic beauty because her shyness, when talking to Humans, was nowhere to be seen.


    Perhaps, because Koko is a Magical Creature, Luna doesn¡¯t feel any embarrassment when it came to asking him questions.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m invincible,¡± Koko replied with a smile. ¡°In this forest, because we don¡¯t add the Giant Eagles to the equation, there are two others who I will have a hard time fighting against. One of them is located deep in the heart of this forest.


    ¡°We call her, Broodmother, and she is a Giant ck Spider. She only hunts at the center, and rarely goes to the outskirts. If you happen to face her by ident, you only have two choices. The first one is to be her meal, and the second one is to crack a joke.


    ¡°For some reason, she has a funny bone, despite not having one because of her race. If you are able to make herugh, the chances of her sparing your life will rise drastically. Professor Rinehart and her are bosom buddies because the Headmaster is a joker.¡±


    Koko chuckled before continuing his exnation.


    ¡°As for the second one¡­ you can find him at the Northern edge of this forest,¡± Koko stated. ¡°While you still have a chance of surviving Broodmother, your chances of surviving this one is zero.


    ¡°It is one of those creatures that you never want to meet if possible. Even I don''t even want to have anything to do with that thing. The only reason why it still hadn¡¯t made its way to the Academy is due to the barrier that the professors of Brynhildr Academy ced in the North, specifically to contain it.¡±


    Koko¡¯s expression became solemn, which proved how dangerous this creature was.


    ¡°It goes by the name Wendigo,¡± Koko stated before spitting on the ground as if he had said something disgusting. ¡°It brings out your greatest fears, breaking your mind before it slowly consumes your body and soul. Only when its victims have fallen into utter andplete despair will it begin to feast on them, making them scream until they breathe theirst. Getting killed by me isparably more merciful than dying at the hands of a Wendigo.¡±


    Koko became silent for a bit, and only the faint crackling sounds of the campfire reverberated in the surroundings, making Ethan feel as if his ears were ringing due to White-Haired Gori¡¯s silence.


    ¡°I will go now,¡± Koko dered before it stood up on his haunches. ¡°You can enjoy your stay in my Domain. However, the next time you visit me don¡¯te empty handed. Make sure to bring me gifts. Food is fine. Although I like to eat my meat raw, those cooked meals that you Humans enjoy are good as well.¡±


    Koko then nced at Luna and Ethan before walking away from the camp. Although he had already eaten, he felt like eating once again because his hunger was rekindled due to the delicious Humans that he was not allowed to eat.


    After taking a few steps, Koko turned his head to look at Ethan with an amused smile on his face.


    ¡°You can tell that girl that she can stop pretending to be unconscious,¡± Koko smirked as he used his chin to point at Chloe, who was resting her head on Ethan¡¯s shoulder.


    An amused chuckle escaped his lips before he walked away without another word


    Everyone watched him go with steady gazes.


    Only when the White-Haired Gori could no longer be seen did everyone, including Luna, breathe a collective sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ethan said as he lightly patted Chloe¡¯s head. ¡°He¡¯s gone now.¡±


    Chloe, who was pretending to still be unconscious, opened her eyes and pulled back from Ethan¡¯s embrace.


    Her face was beet red due to embarrassment after being called out by the White-Haired Gori.


    Truth be told, she did faint twice, and only woke up as Koko was giving his exnation about the two most dangerous monsters in the Great Eagle Forest.


    She only pretended to be still unconscious because she was really afraid of the White-Haired Gori, and Ethan¡¯s embrace made her feel safe and warm.


    ¡®When was thest time we hugged like that? I stopped visiting him when I started my magical training,¡¯ Chloe thought as she tried to recall her childhood memories. ¡®I wish it hadsted longer.¡¯


    After that nerve-wracking incident with Koko, everyone decided to rest early with the Third and Fourth Years swapping for the Night Watch. They had to protect their juniors, at all cost.


    Although the White-Haired Gori had given them permission to stay in his Domain, that didn¡¯t change the fact that they were in a very dangerous ce.


    Wild beasts were everywhere, and if they didn¡¯t have someone to keep watch, there was a high chance that all of them would get attacked in their sleep, which was something that they didn¡¯t want to experience.


    Especially after meeting the White-Haired Gori, whose intelligent eyes hid the nefarious thoughts in his mind.

 Chapter 49 The Prankster Of Brynhildr Academy

    49 The Prankster Of Brynhildr Academy


    The next day the members of Dud Manor went fishing.


    This was one of the few recreational activities that they could do at their camp, which was very close to a brook.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ethan, and Chloe were the two people that caught a lot more than the others. Of course, this contributed to their many years of experience in fishing whenever they went out camping with the young man''s Grandfather every summer.


    As they busied themselves with cleaning the fishes and putting them on skewers to be barbecued they talked about thetest news in the magical world.


    No one mentioned Koko''s arrival at their campst night because they were afraid that the White-Haired Gori was within the vicinity, and was silently listening to their chat.


    ¡°The Asta Family isposed of many talented Magic Knights,¡± Noah stated. ¡°If I remember correctly, Nicole¡¯s father was also a very famous Magistratus when he was still on active duty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he is very proud to have a daughter as talented as Nicole,¡± Ethanmented.


    ¡°True, but did you know that Nicole is actually the Fourth Daughter of her father?¡± Noah smirked. ¡°Her father has two wives, which were said to be his sweethearts when he was still studying here in Brynhildr Academy.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Two wives?¡± Ethan blinked in confusion. ¡°He has more than one?¡±


    ¡°That''s the privilege of nobles, and those with great influence and poprity,¡± Noah replied. ¡°I know a Duke who actually has three wives. Right now, he is living his life to the fullest surrounded by his grandchildren.¡±


    Chloe, who was listening to Noah¡¯s words, nced at her cousin and frowned.


    ¡°Since you are not a noble, not influential, and not popr, it is best that you don¡¯t follow in their footsteps,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°If you want to have a lover, you must make sure that she is kind, understanding, loyal, and specializes in Fire Magic.¡±


    ¡°Um, why Fire Magic to be exact?¡± Ethan asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°So she can cook for you anytime, and make sure you¡¯re warm and happy.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you know any Witches who specialize in Fire Magic? How about you introduce them to me?¡±


    ¡°I think someone who knows Moon Magic is good as well,¡± Luna interjected. ¡°They can do a lot of things that other branches of Magic cannot do.¡±


    Chloe nced at the angelicdy with reddish-pink hair with a smile. Although she was smiling, deep inside she felt rmed because her handsome cousin was starting to attract the bees in the surroundings.


    ¡°If you know someone with Moon Magic, make sure to introduce them to me, Luna.¡± Ethan grinned. ¡°I¡¯m sure that we will get along quite well.¡±


    Henry and the older guys in the camp gave Ethan a thumbs up in their hearts.


    They could tell that Ethan was just ying along, but he was doing it so smoothly, which was something they couldn¡¯t do so easily.


    This was especially true when interacting with two beautiful Witches, just like Chloe, and Luna.


    ¡®This guy is a menace to the girls in the academy.¡¯


    Chloe, Luna, and the girls of Dud Manor thought at the same time.


    Ethan was very friendly, warm, and quite good looking, which was something that almost all Witches looked for in a husband in the Academy. If not for the fact that Ethan was a Dud, there would be more Witches paying attention to him.


    In the Magical World, the strength of one¡¯s magic was important. Because of this, some powerful families usually promoted arranged marriages between their families to ensure that their offspring would be powerful Wizards and Witches when they were born.


    Simply put, Magical Power came first and looks second when it came to finding a good husband or wife in the Magical World.


    ¡°Okay, guys, listen up,¡± Henry said, catching everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I just received word from another Head Prefect that the results of the Professors¡¯ meeting have ended. ording to her, the Headmaster and the Professors have agreed on three things.


    ¡°The first one was that the Exhibition Match between Manors will be moved three months from now. ording to my informant, there were some issues that needed to be ironed out, like the prizes that will be awarded to the winners.


    ¡°The second thing that they agreed upon is the start of the Practical Tests, where you can take missions that can bepleted outside the academy to earn Merit Points. The Mission Hall will open a month from now, so you better prepare yourselves for it. As for thest announcement¡­¡±


    Henry gave everyone a serious gaze before saying thest part of the announcement.


    ¡°The Chesmire Cat has been sighted on the Academy grounds,¡± Henry stated.


    The expressions of the Second, Third, and Fourth Years became just as serious as Henry¡¯s when they heard his announcement.


    Only Ethan, and Chloe were clueless about what the Chesmire Cat symbolized, which made Henry sigh.


    ¡°Since the two of you just arrived at the Academy, I will tell you the details of the Chesmire Cat,¡± Henry said. ¡°The Chesmire Cat is a chubby ck cat, with purple eyes. It can appear and disappear out of thin air and if it doesn¡¯t want to be found, no one in the Academy can find it.


    ¡°Even the Headmaster, and the other Professors are unable to capture it, and even if they did, no cage, be it physical or magical, could actually detain it. It¡¯s one of the Seven Mysteries of the Academy.


    ¡°This chubby ck cat can also talk, which makes it a very intelligent creature. However, there has been more than one asion when the Chesmire Cat has caused trouble for Wizards and Witches by telling them to do things, or sending them on a wild goose chase, aplishing nothing in the end.¡±


    Luna, who was seated beside Ethan lightly cleared her throat before speaking her mind.


    ¡°Although Chessy is a trickster, and likes to y pranks on people, there are also asions when it helps people in need.


    ¡°It also likes to give quests or trials to people, which doesn¡¯t necessarily end in a wild goose chase. There had been a handful of people that managed to get powerful Magical Artifacts after epting its missions.¡±


    Ethan nced at the angelic beauty and asked her the question that popped inside his head.


    ¡°Have you met the Chesmire Cat?¡± Ethan asked. "You seem to know a lot about it."


    Luna nodded. ¡°Last year, it suddenly appeared in front of me and said that if I go to this ce, I would meet the person I wanted to meet the most. I did as it told me and actually met¡­¡±


    The angelic beauty managed to stop herself in time before divulging who she met after listening to the Chesmire Cat¡¯s words.


    ¡°Still, make no mistake,¡± Luna continued her exnation after regaining herposure. ¡°After that one incident, Chessy asked me to do some quests, which didn¡¯t end well. There is a saying in the Academy that you can only trust one out of ten words that the chubby ck cat tells you. It is a Prankster at heart, and tells more lies than it speaks the truth. So, you better not take everything it says seriously.¡±


    Henry nodded. ¡°This is why if it ever appears in front of you, don¡¯t trust itpletely. Some believed that it is a powerful demon trapped in a cat¡¯s body. The Academy only tolerates its existence because no student had suffered any grievous injuries from its pranks.¡±


    Ethan and Chloe frowned after learning more about the mischievous chubby ck cat of Brynhildr Academy.


    The more they heard about it, the more they felt that meeting the cat named Chessy would do them more harm than good.

 Chapter 50 The Notorious Chubby Black Cat

    50 The Notorious Chubby ck Cat


    After having a fun-filled bonding moment in the camp, the members of Dud Manor returned to the Academy at around noon.


    They nned to have dinner in the academy, so they left right after lunch and took the long hike back home.


    Unlike their journey to the camp, the return trip was smooth, and they didn¡¯t encounter any wild beasts who wanted to take their chances to eat the Wizards and Witches, whom they considered to be delicacies.


    Overall, they enjoyed the trip despite the fact that they had a scare their first night, when Koko arrived.


    Chloe, on her part, enjoyed the Dud Manor¡¯spany. Of course, Ethan and Henry advised her to spend some time with her own Manor Mates as well, so she wouldn¡¯t get alienated like Nicole had been.


    Ethan¡¯s cousin was part of the Jaeger Manor. The Manor that specialized in training Wizards and Witches who had the power to tame, transform, summon, andmand magical beasts.


    Although Chloe was a Fire Mage, she could also summon the Fire Fox, Kon, simr to a Familiar that greatly boosted her magical prowess.


    ¡°I will go with my Manor Mates when they decide to go camping as well,¡± Chloe said as she walked side by side with Ethan. ¡°I wonder what their camping trip will be like.¡±


    Ethan smiled after hearing the light-brown haired beauty¡¯s words. He was confident that his cousin would be surrounded by many friends because she was a very friendly, loyal, and passionate person.


    ¡°Just make sure that you study up on your Magical Arts as well,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°Remember, the two of us are partners, and I¡¯ll be relying on you when we do our missions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are partners.¡± Chloe smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    She then ced her hands behind her back, and hummed a tune. Clearly, she was in a good mood and her mannerism showed it.


    Luna, who was also walking beside Ethan, decided to tell him about something important in regards to the Chesmire Cat, whom she called Chessy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention it before, but whatever happens, you shouldn¡¯t be rude to Chessy,¡± Luna stated. ¡°Also, don¡¯t y a prank on it. Although it likes to prank people, it doesn¡¯t like to be on the receiving end of a prank. Also, never, ever, take the initiative to attack it.


    ¡°It is a Demon Cat that can turn invisible, and is thought to even have the ability to pass through walls. Offending it will definitely make your life in the Academy difficult.¡±


    Noah, who was walking behind the three of them, joined the conversation.


    ¡°There was an incident in the past where some students tried to capture it as a way of showing how capable they were,¡± Noah said. ¡°One of them shot a Fireball at it, only to have his own spell reflected back to him, giving him serious injuries. The Headmaster of the academy had a nice long talk with the Chesmire Cat in his office in order to prevent the incident from escting.


    ¡°Since then, the Headmaster had decreed that no one is allowed to attack Chessy, and the Chesmire Cat in turn promised that it wouldn¡¯t take revenge on the offenders that attacked it first.¡±


    Henry, who was leading the group, mentioned something that he, and the other Head Prefects had noticed about the Chesmire Cat.


    ¡°Chessy is not always in the Academy,¡± Henry exined. ¡°It will stay in the Academy for half a year, usually during the start of the school year. After that, it will disappear and not show itself again until the next school term.


    ¡°After doing some research, we found out that after half a year, it goes to Southshire and mingle with the Beastkin for the rest of the year. Some even say that the Chesmire Cat is a spy for the Beastkin, telling them everything that has been happening inside Brynhildr Academy over the course of the first half of the year. Of course, this is just a conspiracy theory and no one knows whether it is true or not.¡±


    Ethan pondered as he and his group hiked back to the Academy. He was thinking about what he would do if he came face to face with Chessy. Naturally, he didn¡¯t n on being rude to it. On the contrary, he nned to befriend it.


    However, he was also wary of its notoriety. If the ck, chubby cat really liked to y tricks and prank people, wouldn¡¯t he suffer if he trusted it so easily?


    While thinking about his possible future interaction with the famous prankster, their group finally arrived at the Camping Area where the other students of the Academy had stayed over the weekend.


    Seeing their group, some of the Wizards and Witches greeted them, especially those that got along well with the members of Dud Manor.


    Henry, who was leading the group, finally rxed because he knew that they were in a safe area where a barrier was erected, preventing Monsters from attacking the camp.


    ¡°Head Prefect, how about I take it from here?¡± George said with a devilish smile on his face before using his thumb to point behind him.


    Ethan and Chloe followed the direction where George¡¯s thumb was pointing and saw a beautiful blondedy, who seemed to be in her early twenties and looking at Henry with a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡°Thank you, George.¡± Henry grinned. ¡°Please take them back to the Dud Manor.¡±


    ¡°You can count on me.¡± George patted his chest with confidence before taking the lead, guiding everyone back to their Manor.


    Henry, on the other hand, walked towards the blonde beauty and held her hand. Together, they went into a big tent that bore the insignia of the Terra Manor, which belonged to its Head Prefect.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°She¡¯s such a beautifuldy. Is she perhaps the Head Prefect¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only half right,¡± George replied. ¡°That beautifuldy is the Head Prefect of Terra Manor and she goes by the name Irene. She is Henry¡¯s fiance.¡±


    ¡°How lovely,¡± Chloemented. ¡°Two Head Prefects as lovers. They¡¯re like a match made in heaven.¡±


    George chuckled after hearing Chloe¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t tell anyone that the ¡°match made in Heaven¡± that they were thinking about was actually aplicated rtionship.


    Irene¡¯s father was against marrying his daughter to a Dud, which caused all sorts of trouble for Henry.


    However, Irene¡¯s mother supported her daughter¡¯s love, and gave the two of them their blessings. Although, whether the two of them would really marry in the future or not, one thing was certain.


    Both of them loved each other, and George, as well as the rest of Dud Manor hoped that at least one of them would find happiness in a world that looked down on those who didn¡¯t possess strong magical powers.


    When they entered the Academy grounds, Chloe parted ways with the members of Dud Manor and returned to her own Manor.


    Tomorrow was another school day, and she wanted to prepare in order to start the week off right.


    Ethan and the others also returned to their rooms to rest. Going on a camping trip from time to time was good, but they still missed the soft andfortable beds that were waiting for them back to their own rooms.


    Ethan had just closed the door behind him when he noticed something lying on top of his bed, and licking its paw.


    It was a ck, chubby cat, who momentarily stopped licking its paw and locked its purple eyes on the young man that had entered the room.


    The two stared at each other for nearly half a minute before Ethan opened the door behind him and went back outside.


    Although he had already decided to befriend the Chesmire Cat if ever he saw it, he was unable to carry it out.


    The reason?


    The devilish smirk that appeared on the ck, chubby cat¡¯s face, made him feel like a mouse, staring at its natural predator.


    It felt very ufortable, and made him feel uneasy.


    Because of this, Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate and chose to escape instead of talking to it. He then headed towards Luna¡¯s room in a hurry to inform her that the notorious cat that they had just been talking about a short time ago, was actually inside his room, making him feel as if his life was in danger.

 Chapter 51 A Devil In Disguise

    51 A Devil In Disguise


    ¡°Chessy is in your room?¡± Luna asked the blue-haired boy, who looked as if he had just seen Koko for the second time in his life. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Chessy?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It¡¯s a ck, chubby cat and it¡¯s lying on top of my bed. If I remember correctly, Sir Henry said that no one can enter the rooms inside the Manor unless they are the owner of the room, or they have a key to open it. The locks are protected by Magic, and unless a strong offensive spell is used, the door will not open no matter what.¡±


    Luna nodded because this was indeed the case. Wizards and Witches value their privacy, so no one would be able to enter their rooms unless they allowed the person to do so.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you to your room,¡± Luna stated. ¡°If it¡¯s really Chessy then we can ask it why it is inside your room.¡±


    Ethan felt relieved because someone was going with him to confront the notorious chubby ck cat of the Academy. He really had a feeling that he was in danger after the Chesmire Cat looked at him with a devilish smile on its feline face.


    Five minutester¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s really you, Chessy,¡± Luna said as soon as she entered Ethan¡¯s room. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that you, Luna?¡± Chessy stopped licking its paws and nced at the angelic beauty with a smile. ¡°It has been a while since Ist saw you, but you¡¯ve grown prettier since then. Do you and ¡®you-know-who¡¯ still send letters to each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for helping me that one time.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Helping people is my favorite pasttime.¡±


    Luna then sat on the bed and casually picked up the Chesmire Cat before putting it on herp. She then began to pet it, making Chessy purr.


    Ethan watched this with amazement, and thought that Luna was a very brave person to actually treat the Chesmire Cat like a regr pet cat.


    Two minutester, Chessy had a satisfied look on its face and nced at the blue-haired boy who was watching him with a curious gaze.


    ¡°Are you the owner of this room?¡± Chessy asked. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Ethan,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Ethan Gremory. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Gremory? Those bunch are part of the crazy group,¡± Chessy stated with amusement. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the room I decided to rest in belonged to one of their family members. Well, you know what they say. Beggars can¡¯t be choosy.


    ¡°Sorry for barging in your room without permission. For some reason, I felt that this room was the mostfortable ce to rest here inside Dud Manor.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if he should thank the Chesmire Cat or feel scared because the chubby ck cat liked his room. Although he really wanted to talk to Chessy, he still felt uneasy about being in the same room as it.


    ¡°Is that the only reason you came into his room, Chessy?¡± Luna inquired. ¡°You almost scared Ethan to death, you know?¡±


    Chessy chuckled after hearing Luna¡¯s words. It had just returned to Brynhildr Academy and it was ttered that its name was already well-known to all the First Years of the current school year.


    ¡°While it is true that I came here to rest, I also became curious about who the owner of the room was. This is why I decided to wait for their return, and fortunately, I didn¡¯t have to wait long to meet its current upant. Ethan Gremory¡­ it seems that this year is going to be fun.¡±


    The Chesmire Cat once again gave Ethan a devilish smile, making thetter subconsciously shudder. It was as if Chessy could look straight into his soul, prying out all his secrets, and leaving nothing uncovered.


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt,¡± Chessy said after a while. ¡°Do I look that scary? You¡¯re looking at me as if I was a Chimera that is about to eat you whole. Rest assured, young Ethan, I mean you no harm¡­ at least not now.¡±


    ¡°Chessy, please stop teasing him,¡± Luna lightly rubbed the Chesmire¡¯s Cat¡¯s cheeks, making thetter close its eyes in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re not going to hurt anyone this year, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, it depends on my mood.¡±


    ¡°There you go again.¡±


    Luna shook her head helplessly before continuing to pet the chubby ck cat, who seemed to be very fond of the angelic beauty¡¯s petting.


    ¡°So, what is your rtionship with him, Luna?¡± Chessy asked after a minute had passed. ¡°Is he perhaps your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°N-No!¡± Luna stuttered. ¡°We¡¯re just good friends. Ethan is a kind, and caring person, but we¡¯re not in any rtionship¡­ at least not yet.¡±


    Luna said thest phrase in a very low volume, so Ethan was unable to hear it clearly. However, the Chesmire Cat grinned because it clearly heard Luna¡¯s words.


    ¡°I see¡­ so that¡¯s how it is,¡± Chessy said with a smile. ¡°Just good friends, got it.¡±


    The Chesmire Cat then gave Ethan a mischievous smile before standing up from Luna¡¯sp and doing a simple stretch.


    A secondter, it disappeared from where it stood, reappearing on top of the table in the center of the room.


    ¡°Since this is our first meeting, introductions are important,¡± Chessy said. ¡°I am the Chesmire Cat. I go by many names, but I find the nickname that Luna gave me to be my favorite. Listen well, young Ethan. I give you permission to call me Chessy, and I will call you Ethan. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just call you Chessy as well,¡± Ethan gathered all of his courage as he replied to the Chesmire Cat¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Very good!¡± the Chesmire Cat nodded its head in satisfaction. ¡°Since you¡¯re here in the Dud Manor, you¡¯re probably a Dud. However, what if I tell you that there is a way for you to use magic? What are you willing to pay in order to know this information?¡±


    Ethan blinked once then twice after hearing Chessy¡¯s words.


    ¡°Is there really a way for me to use magic?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°If you¡¯re just making fun of me, please don¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t want to have false hope.¡±


    ¡°False hope?¡± Chessy narrowed its eyes. ¡°Although I can¡¯t say that I am 100% certain that the method that I will tell you will work, I can at least say that it is worth a try. After all, you won¡¯t lose anything by listening to my advice, right?¡±


    The Chesmire Cat¡¯s words were as smooth as silk, and as sweet as honey. It made Ethan wonder if the chubby ck cat was actually a devil in disguise.


    Someone who had the ability to grant his wish, in exchange for something that he held sacred in his heart.

 Chapter 52 Has Anyone Told You That Your Handwriting Sucks?

    52 Has Anyone Told You That Your Handwriting Sucks?


    Ever since Ethan had been enrolled in Brynhildr Magic Academy, he longed to be able to use Magic as well.


    He didn¡¯t want anything grand, or to be as powerful as the true Pirs of the First Years, who were hailed as geniuses. All he wanted was to be able to use magic, no matter how insignificant it was.


    This was why the Chesmire Cat¡¯s words managed to sway his heart, prompting him to ask how he would be able to make his dreame true.


    ¡°Then, what should I do in order to use Magic?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Before we go to that part, let me ask you a question first,¡± Chessy replied. ¡°What can you sacrifice in order for you to use Magic?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to sacrifice anything.¡±


    ¡°Silly boy. Don¡¯t you know that popr saying, Nothing ventured, nothing gained? Since I am giving you the opportunity to learn magic, you need to give me an equivalent exchange.¡±


    The blue-haired boy felt stumped as he thought about the things that he could sacrifice for magic. After thinking long and hard, Ethan realized that there were very few precious things in his life that he possessed.


    His Family¡¯s love, Chloe¡¯spany, and being a student of Brynhildr Academy. For Ethan, these were the three precious things he possessed that he wouldn¡¯t give away even if it meant that he would lose the chance to learn magic.


    ¡°Chessy, don¡¯t bully Ethan, okay?¡± Luna said softly. ¡°You already know that Duds can be desperate when ites to learning magic, and you still tease him in this manner. How about instead of sacrifice, you ask him for a favor instead?¡±


    ¡°A favor?¡± The Chesmire Cat pondered. ¡°Well, now that you put it this way, a favor isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. Very well. If you want to know how to use Magic, I will ask a favor from you.¡±


    Ethan sighed in relief internally after the Chesmire Cat changed his mind. He then gave Luna a nce of gratitude, making the angelic beauty smile at him.


    ¡°What favor do you want from me?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°How about you give me your Firstborn?¡± the Chesmire Cat asked back.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a favor, you¡¯re asking for a sacrifice,¡± Lunamented from the side.


    Chessy clicked its tongue because it thought that the Half-Elf would agree to its exchange. However, since Luna was there, it then decided to think of a favor that it could ask Ethan in exchange for the information that would allow him to use magic.


    ¡°Okay then how about this,¡± Chessy said after a few minutes had passed. ¡°When therees a time that my life is in danger, I will need you to save me. Of course, I won¡¯t ask for anything unreasonable like risking your life in order to fight a dragon or anything.


    ¡°However, you must do everything in your power to save me, even if it fails. If you can promise me this, I will tell you how you will be able to use magic.¡±


    Ethan pondered a bit before nodding his head. ¡°Understood. If there is something that I can do to save your life, I will definitely do it.¡±


    ¡°Great! Now we have a deal.¡± Chessy smiled. ¡°But, verbal promises are no good. You must write our agreement in a piece of magic paper, and create a Blood Oath. Then and only then will this deale to pass.¡±


    As if waiting for that moment, Luna procured a Magic Scroll from her storage bag and handed it to Ethan.


    Chessy didn¡¯t look surprised after seeing the Magic Scroll in Luna¡¯s hand. In fact, it was expecting her to have it. This was one of the reasons why the Chesmire Cat agreed to the angelic beauty¡¯s proposal to ept a favor, rather than demanding that Ethan sacrifice something.


    In the past, the chubby ck cat and Luna had a simr agreement, and their contract was made with a Blood Oath.


    ¡°What should I write on it?¡± Ethan asked as he spread the scroll on top of the table and dipped his writing quill in ink.


    ¡°Just keep it simple,¡± Lunamented. ¡°Write something like. I, Ethan Gremory, do hereby swear to help save the Chesmire Cat, if its lifees to be in danger, to the best of my ability. In exchange, the Chesmire Cat will teach me how to be able to use Magic. Is that good, Chessy?¡±


    The Chesmire Cat nodded ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit rough on the edges, but it will work. I¡¯m fine with this agreement.¡±


    Ethan wrote what Luna had said word by word. He then gave it a second readthrough before handing it to the Chesmire Cat, so that it could read its contents.


    ¡°¡­ Has anyone told you that your handwriting sucks?¡± Chessy asked before shaking its head. ¡°You should practice more in your Calligraphy sses.¡±


    Ethan could feel his cheeks burning due to embarrassment because of the chubby ck cat¡¯s words.


    Calligraphy was indeed not his strong point, and the same could be said for his drawing abilities. At most, Ethan could only do stick drawings, which was something that he wasn¡¯t proud of.


    Luna giggled after seeing that Ethan¡¯s face had turned beet red. This was the first time she saw Ethan look this embarrassed and, for some reason, it tickled her heart knowing that the handsome teenager had shown her something that he rarely showed to others.


    Chessy heaved a long, and deep sigh before raising its right paw. It then started to chant something.


    After it finished its incantation, a small drop of blood appeared on its paw. It then pressed its paw firmly on the magic scroll, living its footprint.


    The mark that the Chesmire Cat had left glowed briefly for a few seconds before turning crimson, leaving a red mark on the Magic Scroll¡¯s surface.


    ¡°Your turn,¡± Chessy stated. ¡°Just prick your thumb with a needle or something to draw blood then you leave your fingerprint behind.¡±


    Ethan nodded and did as he was told.


    A few seconds after he put his thumb print on the Magic Scroll, thetter rose in the air before shrinking, and forming into two drops of blood.


    One of the drops of blood flew to Ethan¡¯s chest, while the other flew to the Chesmire Cat¡¯s chest.


    For a brief second, Ethan felt as if cold water had been poured over his head, washing through his entire body.


    It felt so refreshing, and magical at the same time, making him wonder if this was the effect of the Blood Oath.


    ¡°The Oath has been sealed,¡± Chessy announced. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for me to tell you how you can awaken the magic power inside your body. Of course, there is a chance that this won¡¯t work because you are a Dud. But, like I said earlier, we won¡¯t know until we try.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot to mention this but you need someone¡¯s approval first to make this awakening ceremony work. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I simply forgot to tell you because of how horrible your penmanship is.¡±


    The corner of Ethan¡¯s lips twitched after hearing the Chesmire Cat¡¯sme excuse. Clearly, the chubby ck cat did it on purpose, making Ethan feel as if he had been tricked!


    ----------------


    Author''s Note:


    The Webtoon of this novel is now avable in Webtoons!


    See the Illustrations of your favorite characterse to life.

 Chapter 53 We Don’t Need A Blood Oath Between Us

    53 We Don¡¯t Need A Blood Oath Between Us


    ¡°I need someone¡¯s approval first?¡± Ethan asked back. ¡°I need someone to give me approval so I can use magic?¡±


    ¡°No need to ask twice, are you dumb?¡± Chessy replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that person well and knowing her tendencies, there is a high chance that she will approve of helping you.¡±


    ¡°So, who is that person?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Her,¡± Chessy answered as it used its chin to point in Luna¡¯s direction.


    Ethan nced at the angelic beauty who looked back at him in confusion.


    ¡°Me?¡± Luna asked. ¡°What do you mean, Chessy?¡±


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s a bitplicated, but all you need to do is cast a certain spell on the night of the full moon,¡± Chessy stated. ¡°This spell will draw out any kind of magic power that is lying dormant within a person. Of course, this won¡¯t always work. You can even say that the ancient Wizards and Witches used this method in order to find magically endowed people during their time.


    ¡°This ceremony is also verymon among small magicalmunities, who are looking for people with potential to use magic within the Ordinarius.¡±


    Luna was genuinely surprised by Chessy¡¯s exnation. She didn¡¯t know that there was a method to awaken the dormant magical power of a person who possessed the gift of magic.


    ¡°If such a miraculous spell exists, why doesn¡¯t everyone use it?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°My Dear, if it was that easy, everyone including their mother, father, grandma, and grandpa would be tested for magical power.¡± Chessy shook its head. ¡°Only a dozen or so people within each generation had this ability. Only those who possessed Moon Magic, Star Magic, Sun Magic, and Divine Magic are able to use this spell.


    ¡°I have a feeling that when you graduate from Brynhildr Academy, the Magical Bureau will approach you and ask for your help in this regard. The only reason why they aren¡¯t doing this now is because your own power still hasn¡¯t fully awakened.¡±


    The Chesmire Cat smirked as it nced at the angelic beauty who seemed to be overwhelmed by the flood of information that she learned just now.


    A few minutester, Luna finally managed to regain herposure and asked Chessy a question.


    ¡°You just said that my power still hadn¡¯t fully awakened,¡± Luna stated. ¡°Even so, can I still draw out the power lying dormant inside Ethan¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt anyone if you try,¡± Chessy replied. ¡°Also, like I said earlier, even if you manage to awaken his power, he would only be able to use it for a short period of time. Perhaps, it willst for only a half a day. He¡¯ll be lucky if he can use it for an entire day.¡±


    Luna nced at Ethan, and saw the handsome teenager looking back at her with a hopeful gaze. His gaze was enough to convey the raw emotions that he was feeling at the moment, needing no words to be spoken between them.


    ¡°I will do my best, Ethan,¡± Luna replied. ¡°If I am able to help you use Magic, I will definitely do everything in my power to help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Luna,¡± Ethan said with gratitude. ¡°I will remember this favor for the rest of my life.¡±


    The Chesmire Cat chuckled before licking its paw.


    When it saw Ethan, the chubby ck cat felt something familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. It was as if it had met Ethan before, but it was certain that this was the first time he had seen the blue-haired teenager.


    ¡®Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking things,¡¯ Chessy thought as he gave the handsome teenager a side-long nce. ¡®Still, why does he seem familiar?¡¯


    The Chesmire Cat had met many Wizards, Witches, and magical creatures in its life.


    It also had an Eidetic Memory, allowing it to recall anything it had seen, heard, tasted, and felt in the past with high precision. Clearly, if it had really seen Ethan in the past, it would recall this memory right away.


    The fact that it couldn¡¯t put its paw on the nagging thought at the back of its head proved that it had no memory of Ethan whatsoever. But, the feeling of familiarity wouldn¡¯t go away no matter how much it tried to deny it.


    ¡°Okay, settle down,¡± the Chesmire Cat said. ¡°I might not be here during the day of the full moon, so I will pass the spell to you Luna. However, remember this. No matter what happens, do not let other people know that you learned this spell.


    ¡°This spell is only known by those old farts at the Magic Bureau and the High-Ranking Magistratus. Letting them discover this secret will put you at great risk. If you don¡¯t want to be a tool who has lost its freedom, make sure to keep your lips shut tight. That includes you as well, Boy.¡±


    The Chesmire Cat narrowed its feline eyes at the handsome teenager. Although it liked to y pranks on people, it didn¡¯t want Luna to get hurt. After all, she was one of the few people in the academy that truly cared for it.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Ethan replied before shifting his gaze at the angelic beauty, who might be able to help him make his dreamse true. ¡°We can create a Blood Oath if you want to, Luna.¡±


    Luna firmly shook her head. ¡°I trust you, Ethan. I believe that you will not do anything to harm me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I know. This is why we don¡¯t need a Blood Oath between us.¡±


    Luna then walked towards Chessy, who was on top of the table and lowered her head. This was not the first time that the Chesmire Cat had passed a spell to her, so she already knew what to do.


    Chessy smiled before raising its paw and lightly pressed it over Luna¡¯s forehead.


    The two stayed in this position for nearly half a minute before the chubby ck cat lowered its paw, and nodded its head in satisfaction.


    ¡°It is done,¡± Chessy stated. ¡°Just wait until the night of the full moon in order to do this. Also, remember this. A phenomenon might happen when you activate this spell, which might attract others¡¯ attention. If you are going to do this ceremony, make sure to do it in a ce where no one can see it.


    ¡°Doing it inside the Dud Manor is no good, because these walls are protected by magical enchantments. If something unexpected happens, it might trigger its defensive abilities and things will get messy after that. The Secret Hideout that I told you about, Luna, will do well for this task. It is a good distance away from the Academy, and is rtively safe. No one will find you guys there.¡±


    Luna nodded. She often visited the Secret Hideout that Chessy was talking about whenever she wanted to practice her Moon Magic, away from the eyes of others.


    Now that its role was done, Chessy bid goodbye to the two teenagers and vanished without a trace.


    It still had plenty of people to visit inside the academy.


    People that loved and hated it for the things it had done in the past, and the things that it would do in the future.


    --------------------


    Author''s Notes: There is a chapter missing before the "Notorious Chubby ck Cat" Chapter, and it is Chapter 49, the Prankster of Brynhildr Academy. Feel free to read that chapter, so that you will no longer be confused on why the Chesmire Cat was suddenly introduced out of the blue.


    Since this novel is a non-exclusive in Webnovels, I don''t get any notifications when you postments. I only noticed the problem after checking thements manually. In the future, if there are other concerns, please leave it in the "Chapter Comment" section, and not in the Paragraph Comments.


    That''s all for me, and may all of you have a wonderful, wonderful week!

 Chapter 54 Kukuku, So You Plan To Play Dumb Eh?

    54 Kukuku, So You n To y Dumb Eh?


    Since the next full moon would happen in two weeks¡¯ time, Ethan and Luna decided to keep what they talked about with the Chesmire Cat a secret from everyone else.


    Part of this was due to keeping the spell that Luna had learned a secret, and to prevent the appearance of those who would wish to use her as a convenient tool for evil purposes.


    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t believe I will have the chance to use magic after two weeks,¡± Ethan muttered as he looked at the ceiling of his room. ¡°I don¡¯t want to raise my expectations, but being here in the Academy just makes me wish that I can be like them as well.¡±


    What Ethan wanted was to be able to use magic, just like the regr students whom he interacted with everyday. Whenever they were doing lessons, it was very hard for him to not feel jealous, and envious, of his ssmates who were able to use magic anytime they wanted.


    There was only one exception.


    They were not allowed to use Magic in the Academy to hurt other students. Doing this would get them punished, and if the offense was serious enough, they would be expelled, regardless of what kind of family background they had.


    While thinking of these thoughts, Ethan fell asleep. After the adrenaline rush of meeting Chessy ended, the blue-haired boy felt as if all the tension in his body had disappeared, leaving him drained of strength.


    The next time Ethan opened his eyes, he found himself standing on what seemed to be an extremely small ind that was only five meters wide.


    Calling it a small ind was already pushing it, but for the time being, the blue-haired boy didn¡¯t seem to mind because his gaze was locked in on a beautifuldy, who was looking at him with a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡°You are¡­,¡± Ethan muttered as he gazed at the same person whom he saw when he was choosing his wand for the first time. ¡°You¡¯re that mermaid from back then¡­¡±


    The mermaid who was sitting on what seemed to be a small throne floating on the water¡¯s surface nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Mermaid replied.


    ¡°May I know your name?¡± Ethan asked as he gazed at her beauty, which made him unable to look at anything else.


    ¡°Soon,¡± the Mermaid answered with the same sweet smile on her face. ¡°You will know it soon.¡±


    After the mermaid gave her reply, the world became blurry and once again, the blue-haired boy¡¯s consciousness fell into deep sleep. This time, he had a dreamless sleep, and slept like a log.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in Brynhildr Academy¡­


    ¡°I guess I shouldn¡¯t send the First Years to Southshire for now,¡± Professor Rinehart said while looking at the map of the continent that was spread on top of his table.


    ¡°The Beastkins have been bing more and more restless as ofte,¡± Chesmiremented before licking its paw. ¡°It will be dangerous for mere First Years to traverse their territory, especially those that are notbat oriented. Although the possibility of them getting attacked is low, the possibility still exists.


    ¡°The Beast King is already old, and bedridden. All those who have ambition are now eyeing his position, waiting for the right time to bare their fangs, and be the next King.¡±


    Professor Rinehart sighed. ¡°How long do you think before a bloody fight for the throne will start in Southshire?¡±


    Chessy didn¡¯t answer right away as if pondering the answer to this question. A few minutester, it eyed the map on top of the table before stating its opinion.


    ¡°Truth be told, it can happen anytime,¡± Chessy replied. ¡°It can happen today, tomorrow, next week, or next month. With how high the tension in Southshire is right now, all it needs is just one spark, and a bloody battle for the throne will immediately begin.


    ¡°Perhaps, the only reason why this is still not happening is the fact that those who wished to rule over their kind are all powerful individuals. They are keeping each other in check, but if the bnce tips in their favor, I¡¯m pretty sure that they will not hesitate and make their move.


    ¡°That is the nature of Beastkins, so if you value your students, only allow Third and Fourth Years to go do missions in their Domain. Second Years and below are just helpless ducklings in front of them.¡±


    Professor Rinehart nodded his head in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the Professorster, and ask the Mission Hall Supervisor to be strict when giving missions to the students. Especially missions that will be conducted in Southshire.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, you do that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you as always, Chessy. Your report regarding the Southshire is a life saver.¡±


    The Chesmire Cat gave the Headmaster a mischievous smile. ¡°No need to thank me. After all, this is business. I expect you to give me thepensation that I deserve before this week is over.¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°I will leave it in the same ce as always.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The Chesmire Cat was about to go when it suddenly remembered something important. ¡°You know someone with the name of Ethan Gremory, right? The First Year in Dud Manor?¡±


    ¡°Have you met him already?¡± Professor Rinehart had a surprised expression on his face because he didn¡¯t expect that the notorious cat would meet with one of the Pirs of the First Years in the current school year.


    ¡°Since you know him, let me ask you a question.¡± Chessy smirked. ¡°Why is he still in the Academy?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Kukuku, so you n to y dumb eh? Fine. I won¡¯t pry because you are the Headmaster of the Academy. If you allow him to be here then it means that it is fine for him to be here. However, you are taking a big gamble in letting him stay here. If the Magic Bureau or the Magistratus got wind of this¡­ incident, you might find yourself in a very ufortable position.¡±


    This time, it was Professor Rinehart¡¯s turn to smile mischievously.


    ¡°Again, what are you talking about, Chessy?¡± Professor Rinehart asked. His eyes were filled with amusement as he looked at the chubby ck cat, who held powers that even he couldn¡¯t fathom.


    Chessy shook his head helplessly and decided to drop the subject. His encounter with Ethan was purely by ident, but after seeing him, he knew then and there that the blue-haired boy was someone who wasn¡¯t supposed to be in the Academy.


    For his presence might lead to consequences that even Professor Rinehart didn¡¯t expect from the blue-haired boy, who just wanted to learn how to use magic.

 Chapter 55 Opening Of The Martial Hall

    55 Opening Of The Martial Hall


    ¡°Since all of you will be taking your first Practical Trials in a few weeks, I have decided to impart to you a simple and effective spell that will help you in more ways than one,¡± Professor Lionel said as he gazed at the First Years inside the Training Ground.


    ¡°Those who are aiming to be Magic Knights may already know this spell,¡± Professor Lionel added. ¡°But for those who don¡¯t know, today is your lucky day.¡±


    The Knightly Professor then took out his magic sword and held it in front of him.


    ¡°Amplifico!¡±


    Professor Lionel¡¯s body briefly glowed before he gave everyone a calm gaze.


    ¡°Amplifico is the name of the spell that boosts your strength, stamina, flexibility, as well as overall body performance,¡± Professor Lionel exined. ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t increase your Mana Capacity, or the strength of your spell. It is more of a physical boost than a magical one.


    ¡°But, remember this. Just saying the name of the spell won¡¯t trigger its effects. You need to have a clear picture of what you want to have happen inside your head. If you only think of increasing your speed, only your speed will increase. If you just want to be stronger, only your physical strength will increase.


    ¡°In order to maximize this spell, you need to envision yourself to be strong in all aspects. Strength, Speed, Flexibility, Stamina. Of course, this spell can also enhance your thinking capacity, allowing you to multitask. But, don¡¯t worry about multi-tasking for now because this is an advanced ability.¡±


    Professor Lionel then waved his hand and dozens of straw dummies appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see how much potential you can squeeze out from your bodies.¡± Professor Lionel grinned. ¡°All of you will punch one of these straw dolls, and the strength of your attack will be disyed from 1 to 1000. This will give you an idea of how much your physical abilities are boosted with the help of the spell, Amplifico. Now, let¡¯s start!¡±


    One by one, the First Years all punched the straw dolls, getting various results.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the one that got the highest score in the test was Ethan, who was very ustomed to physicalbor since he helped his grandparents on their farm.


    The straw doll had calcted that his punching power was at 230, while the next strongest was only at 150, which was done by Nicole.


    Although she didn¡¯t originally apply for the Martial Arts Training sses, Chloe decided to add the course to her schedule, so that she could spend more time with Ethan during the weekdays.


    Also, she wanted to know a bit of self defense because she understood that even though Ethan would be her partner during their missions, having no means to defend herself aside from magic was a lesson she learned during the Initiation Ceremony.


    Chloe¡¯s punch was at around 80, which made the youngdy very disappointed.


    When everyone had their turn, Professor Lionel asked everyone to use the spell Amplifico and punch the Straw Doll again.


    This time, Nicole¡¯s result jumped to 400, while Chloe¡¯s punch rose to 250.


    Ethan had also used the spell and punched the doll one more time. However, his new record was only 240, which was ten points lower than Chloe¡¯s.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t feel bad about it,¡± Professor Lionelmented. ¡°Clearly, the spell didn¡¯t activate. If it did, you¡¯d have at least doubled the score.¡±


    Chloe, who had beaten Ethan in the exam, had a smug look on her face.


    ¡°Hahaha! It looks like I¡¯m stronger than you now,¡± Chloe said as he made a gesture to jab at Ethan, making thetter smile bitterly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re very strong.¡± Ethan sighed in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s good to know that my partner in the Practical Exam is this strong. I feel a lot safer now.¡±


    ¡°Mmm!¡± Chloe nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just leave everything to me. I¡¯ll finish our mission in a sh!¡±


    The youngdy suddenly felt that she could do anything with her newfound strength. However, just as everyone was feeling pleased with their results, Professor Lionel cleared his throat, catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Do all of you remember the Initiation Ceremony?¡± Professor Lionel asked. ¡°The Zombie, that is the Boss of that Dungeon has a striking power of 500. Take note that these test dummies are only for Beginners.


    ¡°There are more advanced straw dolls that could measure up to 100,000 points, which are used by the Magical Knights, as well as Battle Mages to test their physical prowess. So, if you think that you are already strong enough to punch any monster that you see, think again.


    ¡°That monster¡¯s physical power might be greater than yours, which might lead to an early death if you are not careful.¡±


    Professor Lionel wanted everyone to survive their uing Trials, so he shared this basic body strengthening spell to them. As the Martial Arts Instructor of the First Years, it was his duty to ensure that they at least knew how to boost their physical abilities, which would help them finish their missions.


    Every year, there were many First Years that returned to the Academy with serious injuries because they had overestimated themselves. Although Magic was a very powerful tool, it was not absolute.


    There were many monsters that have immunities to certain spells, and elements. If the student happened to specialize in one of the spells that had no effect on Monsters, their chances of beating them nearly dropped down to zero.


    This was why the Martial Arts Training sses were given to the First Years, so that they could better prepare themselves for unexpected surprises.


    ¡°I have good news for all of you. After our many days of training, I have finally decided to take the next step of your Martial Arts Training,¡± Professor Lionel dered. ¡°Tomorrow, the Martial Hall will open. There are countless Martial Arts and Self Defense Techniques that can be found there.


    ¡°You are free to choose one Martial Arts technique that you can practice at your leisure. If the technique that you chose didn¡¯t seem to fit your style, you can swap it for any other form of Martial Arts.¡±


    At that moment, Ethan raised his hand in order to ask a question.


    ¡°Go on, Ethan.¡± Professor Lionel nodded.


    ¡°Professor, is there a way to find the right Martial Arts for us?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Like the method of finding the right wand for Wizards and Witches?¡±


    Professor Lionel smirked after hearing Ethan¡¯s question.


    ¡°Good question,¡± Professor Lionel replied. ¡°Just like how Wizards and Witches find the right wand for them, the same can be said for Martial Arts. Those who have graduated from the Academy have evenbined several Martial Arts together, forming their own style, which matches their preference.


    ¡°Unlike finding Wands, there will be no Wand Master to teach you how to find what fits your style the most. But, you can tell the Martial Director what kind of weapons you like to use, or if you are looking for a particr Martial Arts. He will help you find those scrolls inside the Martial Hall.


    ¡°Just remember this. Avoid bing a Jack of All Trades. While having multiple fighting styles is good, don¡¯t try to learn all of them. This will only diminish your fighting prowess, especially those who are aiming to be Magical Knights.


    ¡°As for those who don¡¯t want to be Magical Knights and Battle Mages, I propose that you look for the Self Defense Techniques in the Martial Hall. Creating barriers and binding spells are also the tried and tested methods to fight against people in close quarters.


    ¡°To those who have already formed teams, it is also a good idea to synchronize your techniques with each other. Only those who prefer to go Solo, don¡¯t need to have matching Martial Techniques that will empower all of its members.¡±


    Professor Lionel then summoned more Straw Dolls, giving one to each student to practice on.


    ¡°For the duration of our ss, I want you all to practice using the spell Amplifico,¡± Professor Lionel stated. ¡°The three who have the highest results will get 100 Merit Points each! So, do your best everyone!¡±


    After hearing the generous rewards of 100 Merit Points, the First Years once again shifted their attention to mastering the spell that boosts their overall physical performance.


    Ethan looked at his straw doll with a resigned look on his face, and punched it repeatedly.


    Since he still couldn¡¯t use Magic at this point in time, he vented his frustration on the punching bag in front of him.


    Although his punches got stronger with each strike, he was still fifth to thest student, who had the lowest results when the ss ended.

 Chapter 56 I Prefer The Term Affectionate Individuals

    56 I Prefer The Term Affectionate Individuals


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel so down, Ethan,¡± Chloe said as she tried to keep the smug smile on her face from appearing.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to make fun of the handsome, blue-haired teenager, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling happy because she managed to beat him in the ss rankings during their exercises.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold yourself back,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I can see the corners of your lips tWitching from trying to hold back the smile on your face.¡±


    As if the damn had broken, a giggle escaped Chloe¡¯s lips, which made Ethan roll his eyes at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Chloe apologized with a smile. ¡°I just can¡¯t stop myself, okay?¡±


    Another sigh escaped Ethan¡¯s lips as they walked towards their next ss, which was the Study of Magical Creatures.


    He might be in a bad mood, but Ethan always looked forward to Professor Njal¡¯s ss.


    The blue-haired boy was quite interested in the discussion about the different Magical Creatures, as well as their different characteristics.


    Perhaps, this all started when he first saw a Dragon on the train ride towards Brynhildr Academy. Back then, he thought that he was just daydreaming.


    But after realizing that everything was real, he found himself alone, and lost, in a world where Wizards, Witches, Elves, Dwarves, Beastkins, and other Magical Creatures existed.


    ¡°Good morning everyone,¡± Professor Njal greeted everyone as soon as he arrived at the clearing near the Great Eagle Forest. ¡°Today, I have a special guest for all of you. Well then, without further dy, allow me to introduce to you our special guest! Make way for Tyr, the Satyr!¡±


    As soon as Professor Njal made his introduction, the sound of a lyre ying spread in the surroundings.


    A momentter, a half-goat, half human creature appeared from the forest and gave everyone a respectful bow.


    The Satyr looked like a teenage boy, and he was quite good looking. If not for the fact that he had two goat horns protruding from his head, and his lower half was that of a goat, he would definitely be very popr with thedies in the Academy.


    ¡°The name is Tyr,¡± Tyr introduced himself. ¡°And I am one of the Satyrs of Great Eagle Forest. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet everyone, especially the beautifuldies here today.¡±


    The Satyr gave thedies a sweet smile, which made them giggle.


    ¡°As you can see, these folks are very good at sweet talking thedies,¡± Professor Njal. ¡°Also, girls, make sure to stay away from Satyrs if you are exploring the wilderness alone. They are well known for seducingdies, and getting under their skirts.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like we are womanizers,¡± Tyr replied with a helpless tone. ¡°But, I can¡¯t refute these words for they are very true. If I find myself in thepany of ady, I am afraid that I will do my best to woo her. As for what happens next¡­ that would depend on thedies wishes.¡±


    Tyr didn¡¯t shy away from the truth for this was their way of life. There had been many instances where Satyrs had seduced women, and even men, and almost everyone in the magical world knew that their libido was always high.


    Satyresses, thedy version of the Satyrs, would also not hesitate to woo any men whom they found 10:47


    in the wild. However, they were extremely rare to find.


    Some Magical Beast Researchers even said that one Satyress is born one out of hundreds of thousands of Satyrs, making them the flower among the thorns of the Satyr Race.


    Of course, even though they had a bad reputation, those who had interacted with Satyrs for a long time knew that these creatures were really passionate about their way of life.


    As long as someone was not swayed by the Satyr¡¯s sweet words and gentle touch, they would be fine being in theirpany.


    ¡°So, I will tell everyone here, especially thedies, how to protect yourselves from these womanizers,¡± Professor Njal.


    ¡°Excuse me? Can you not call us womanizers?¡± Tyrmented. ¡°I prefer the term Affectionate Individuals.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ fine.¡± Professor Njal scratched his head before shifting his attention back to his students. ¡°First and foremost, Satyrs are often found in Forests, and other kinds of woonds. Of course, some of them also like to travel, and even go to Human cities to get to know our way of life.¡±


    Professor Njal then began to exin a Satyr¡¯s strengths and weaknesses.


    ¡°Satyrs¡¯ main weakness is their uncontroble lust on certain days of the month,¡± Professor Njal. ¡°Their usual partners are the dryads and the Nymphs of the forest, but if there are any other demi-human females around, they will certainly take their chances and pounce on them without a second thought.


    ¡°Because of this, a barrier is ced upon the Academy to protect the students from any unexpected situations. The good news was that ever since the Satyrs moved into the Great Eagle Forest, no idents have urred between them and thedies of the academy.¡±


    Tyr nodded his head as if to affirm this information.


    ¡°My Ancestors and the Founder of this Academy, Fortis Dud, had an agreement that we were allowed to stay here, for as long as we don¡¯t extend our¡­ affection to the beautifuldies of the Academy,¡± Tyr said with a slightly disappointed tone. ¡°However, if any of youdies want some goodpany, feel free to find me in the Eastern Regions of the Great Eagle Forest.


    ¡°That is where our home is located. Don¡¯t worry. You will be safe in ourpany, as long as you don¡¯t stay overnight. If you do that, it would mean that you are consenting to be with us and to share a night to remember.¡±


    The handsome Satyr winked at thedies, earning him a round of smiles and giggles from them.


    The boys, on the other hand, didn¡¯t feel offended or disgusted by the Satyr¡¯s openness to court thedies of their ss. In fact, they found it quite refreshing that Tyr was telling them their way of life.


    ¡°Satyrs use weapons like short bows and short swords,¡± Professor Njal continued his exnation. ¡°Do not be deceived by Tyr¡¯s calm and gentle nature. Satyrs are very agile, especially inside the forest. They can move very quickly and attack you in your blind spot if you engage them inbat.


    ¡°Those horns on his head are also not for show. If given the opportunity, he will ram them into your bodies to deal a deadly blow that would give you serious injuries. They also kick real hard, strong enough to break bones.


    ¡°Likewise, if you use a binding spell on their legs, they won¡¯t be able to do anything, which would make it easy for you to attack them. However, you must hit them first. If not, your chances of defeating them are nil.¡±


    Tyr nodded his head. ¡°We also have another weakness, and that is none other than being weak to thedies. We can kill men without batting an eye, but we would do our best not to harm women, for we treat them as precious things. This is why most Magical Beast Poachers, who capture Magical Creatures, especially Satyrs, are all women.¡±


    The ss continued on a happy note, and Tyr answered everyone¡¯s questions. Of course, some of the boys asked him some indecent inquiries, which made thedies look at those people with contempt.


    To his credit, Tyr justughed these indecent questions off, and even said that he would leave the answer to everyone¡¯s imagination.


    Ethan, who learned a great deal about Satyrs on that day vowed to himself that if he and Chloe ever met a Satyr in the wild, he would definitely drag his cousin away before the lustful creatures could even think of seducing her with their sweet words, and passionate promises of pleasure.

 Chapter 57 The Rising Dragon

    Chapter 57 The Rising Dragon


    The next day, Ethan and Chloe went to the Martial Hall.


    Chloe nned to look for Magical Defensive Arts that would teach her how to create barriers in order to deal with unexpected surprises on their mission.


    Ethan, on the other hand, browsed the different Martial Skills for polearms, spears, and even quarterstaff weapons.


    ¡®Now, let¡¯s see what kind of Martial Arts suits me,¡¯ Ethan thought as he eyed the map of the Training Hall to find the location of the techniques that he was looking for.


    Since the only tool that he considered to be a weapon in his life was a pitchfork, Ethan nned to check out weapons that had simr styles to it.


    The Martial Hall only allowed a student to take one Martial Scroll at a time, so Ethan just took one of the most popr Spear Techniques avable, which was called The Rising Dragon.


    ¡®This technique sounds powerful,¡¯ Ethan mused. ¡®I wonder if it is easy to use.¡¯


    The Martial Scrolls had a special feature and all you needed to do was to say the name of the Martial Art Technique, and the scroll would activate.


    However, it was advised that you activate it somewhere private because you would be dazed for a few minutes after you used it.


    The reason for this was due to the fact the Magic Scroll would allow the user to see someone using the technique step by step, showing them how to execute it properly.


    Depending on the user¡¯s preference, they could even conduct a mock battle in a holographic world, with the person that was teaching them how to use the technique.


    This was a very efficient way of getting personal with the technique itself.


    However, there was a catch.


    The scroll¡¯s effect would onlyst for an hour at most. Meaning, you could only train in the holographic world for an hour, and would need to continue the rest of the training on your own.


    The scrolls could also only be used once a day, so although it was quite efficient, it was also severelycking in many ces. Even so, Ethan wanted to be useful when he and Chloe went to do their mission, so he took his learning seriously.


    ¡°The first skill of the Rising Dragon is the Rising Thrust,¡± a man with short-brown hair said as he demonstrated how to thrust the spear properly. ¡°Putting your weight behind the thrust gives it more power, allowing it to pierce through unprotected flesh with ease.


    ¡°Almost all spear techniques start with this step because its main advantage is its long reach. Only if you be proficient with the Rising Thrust will we proceed to the next step.¡±


    The man with short-brown hair demonstrated the thrusting motion several times, and Ethan followed his every move.


    In the Holographic World, Ethan was also holding a spear, which allowed him to practice as much as he wanted.


    technique over time.


    This learning style was simr to muscle memory. The more you do Truth be told, the Martial Scrolls¡¯ main purpose was to embed the technique in the person¡¯s mind, allowing them to Master the technique over time.


    This learning style was simr to muscle memory. The more you do something, the more proficient you be in doing it, until it bes second nature to you.


    ¡°This looks simple enough,¡± Ethan muttered as he began to imitate the spear thrust that the instructor was showing him.


    However, the more he did it, the more he felt as if something was out of ce.


    The blue-haired boy pondered for a bit and looked at the spear in his hand. A momentter, the spear became a pitchfork, making him nod his head in approval.


    ¡®I still feelfortable using a pitchfork,¡¯ Ethan mused.


    As he tried to execute the technique using the pitchfork in his hand, Ethan found himself remembering the time when he, and his Grandma, defended their sheep from the wolves who raided their farm one night.


    That night was a night he wouldn¡¯t forget because his Grandma was like a demon who brandished her spiked club as if she was a Goddess of War.


    Every time she swung her spiked bat, a wolf would be sent flying, while yelping in pain.


    When the wolves tried to surround her, his Grandma executed a flurry of blows that protected her entire body, hitting even the wolf who tried to attack her on her blind spot.


    Ethan¡¯s role back then was to guard the rear and defend against the wolves who managed to get past his Grandma¡¯s defenses.


    Of course, the blue-haired boy was able to have a bit of the action, but the most he did was fight against a wolf, which he had a hard time beating on his own.


    After that Night Raid, his Grandma taught him how to use the Pitchfork, which allowed him to improve by leaps and bounds.


    Now, he was using that same pitchfork to master a skill that was meant for a spear, which he found funny.


    ¡°Although it is a bit rough on the edges, you still got the basics of the Rising Thrust right,¡± the man with short brown hair said. ¡°Now, we will move to the Rising Swipe.¡±


    The man then demonstrated by making an upward swing with the spear, creating a swooshing sound.


    Ethan found this technique to be quite interesting because it looked like you were using the spear to dig something out of the ground before swiftly raising it upwards like an uppercut. But, instead of using one¡¯s fist, one would use the spear to strike upwards.


    ¡°Most of the time, you won¡¯t be using this skill,¡± the man said. ¡°However, it is still useful in some situations, so learning how to use it well can catch your opponent by surprise.¡±


    ¡°Actually this is very useful,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°This is just like scooping hay at the farm.¡±


    Of course, the projection didn¡¯t reply because its script was limited. It could only teach the people how to use the technique, and answer very limited questions, which the makers of the Martial Scroll had anticipated to be asked by those who were learning the technique.


    An hourter, Ethan was able to spar against his holographic trainer using the two techniques that he learned. However, the result was a one-sided beating, which made his heart ache.


    In order to make the fight as realistic as possible, the blue-haired teenager chose to feel 50% of the pain that was inflicted to him by the attack, which made him feel like dying.


    Even so, he was quite happy that he actually got some hands-on training, even if it was just in a holographic world.


    When his one-hour session had ended, Ethan went to the training ground of the Dud Manor and practiced what he learned using the Moulding Ball that was gifted to him by Professor Violet.


    Due to how focused he was on his training, he didn¡¯t notice that Luna was watching him from the entrance of the training hall with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡®Can I really awaken his magic a few days from now?¡¯ Luna thought. ¡®I hope that Chessy isn¡¯t ying a prank on me likest time.¡¯


    As a member of Dud Manor, and Ethan¡¯s friend, the angelic beauty truly wished that she could help the blue-haired boy realize his dream.


    Unfortunately, she wouldn¡¯t know if the spell that the Chesmire Cat thought of would work until the day of the full moon, which was the only time of the month when Luna could use her power to the fullest.

 Chapter 58 Public Enemy Number One

    Chapter 58 Public Enemy Number One


    The days flew by, and before Ethan knew it, there was only one day before the night of the full moon.


    He had spent most of his time practicing the Rising Dragon Martial Technique, and he had made great progress in it.


    Although he was still far from being an expert warrior, he was now proficient with six out of the ten basic stances of the Martial Arts that he chose. This made him feel that he was making great progress, which motivated him to do better.


    Sweat poured from every pore of Ethan¡¯s body as he continuously swung the Pitchfork in his hands.


    He had been spending a lot of time inside the Training Grounds of the Dud Manor, where its members could exclusively train after their sses ended.


    Chloe was quite unhappy about this because she was unable to spend much time with Ethan like she used to. However, she understood that whenever her cousin was focusing on something, he would give it everything he got until he was satisfied with the results.


    Since Ethan was doing his best to train, Chloe didn¡¯t ck off on her training either.


    It was not only the two of them who had been doing their best to train. After the Martial Hall had been opened, all the First Years had suddenly entered a training phase in preparation for their first Practical Tests that would start in less than three weeks.


    The Mission Hall would open at that time and it was also the students¡¯ main source of merit points, which they would receive uponpleting the missions that they had epted.


    ¡°Good work, Ethan,¡± Luna said as she handed the handsome teenager a towel, and a sk of water.


    Ethan had just finished his cooldown routine after an intense practice which left his clothes drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Thank you, Luna,¡± Ethan replied as he gratefully epted the towel, and the sk that was given to him.


    Luna eyed the blue-haired boy with a smile as he wiped the sweat off his face.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the day of the full moon,¡± Luna stated. ¡°After dinner, we will head to the ce where I secretly view the stars when I am alone. It is not that far from the Academy, and it is in a very secluded spot. Even if the ceremony were to create fluctuations of magic power, we will be outside anyone¡¯s perception¡­ at least, I hope that we will be.¡±.


    Ethan nodded. He had been waiting for the night of the full moon ever since he met the Chesmire Cat.


    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the blue-haired boy wished every night that the next day would be the night of the full moon.


    Now that the possibility of using Magic was just a sleep away, the handsome teenager simply focused his attention onto his training, to take his mind off things.


    ¡°By the way, Luna, I don¡¯t see you preparing for the Practical Tests,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°Are you that confident of your chances of clearing the missions?¡±


    Luna smiled after hearing Ethan¡¯s question. Since she couldn¡¯t use any magic aside from the days of the full moon.


    ¡°I am part of an Octo Party,¡± Luna replied. ¡°My team is a pretty bnced team, and although I feel guilty about this, all I need to do is follow them whenever we go out on missions. The most I do for them is prepare tea, and help with the cooking.


    ¡°For some reason, they were fine with it. I have been with them for the past year and, by now, we have grown so close to each other that looking for another party is difficult.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding. If Luna was in his party, he would also do his best to not let her be in any danger. She was that kind of girl.


    The girl that you would want to protect with your life.


    ¡°Since tomorrow will be the night of the full moon, can you tell me more about Moon Magic?¡±


    ¡°Of course. But, before that, you should take a shower and change your clothes first. It will be best to talk about this when you¡¯re not drenched in sweat.¡±


    The blue-haired teenager blushed because he hadpletely forgotten that he had just finished his training.


    After bidding his goodbye to Luna, Ethan hurriedly went back to his room to shower and choose somefortable clothes to wear.


    Half an hourter, the two of them met in the small garden outside of the Dud Manor where several benches were ced.


    ¡°Some people think that the full moonsts for only a day,¡± Luna said as she looked up at the moon in the sky. ¡°But truth be told, the so-called full moon onlysts for an instant.¡±


    Luna then raised her right hand towards the sky as if to hold the moon in her hand.


    ¡°Moon Magic isn''t magic that onlysts for a day,¡± Luna continued her exnation. ¡°As long as the moon is in the sky, Moon Magic can be used. Even now, the power of the moon courses inside my body.¡±


    It was at that moment when a sad smile appeared on Luna¡¯s face, which made Ethan wonder if there was a deeper story behind her being unable to use her Magic to the fullest.


    ¡°You may not know of this, but Wizards, and Witches, have these so-called Magic Circuits that are inside our body,¡± Luna stated. ¡°If a part of it is broken, the flow of Magic Power in the body can experience many difficulties. You see, my Magic Circuit has a w.¡±


    The angelic beauty then ced her hand over her chest, near her heart.


    ¡°This w is located at the very center where all of my magic power flows, which is near my heart,¡± Luna said. ¡°Because of this, the mana leaks out of my body, making me unable to harness it and use it as magic power.


    ¡°Only on the days of the full moon when my entire body is brimming with Magic Power does this hole be obsolete. To give you an example, let¡¯s say that a jug of water has a big hole in its bottom, making any kind of water that you put inside it leak rapidly, unable to be used.


    ¡°However, if what you are pouring into that jug of water is the entire ocean, even if the jug is leaking, there is an infinite supply that can still be used. That is what my body is like.¡±


    After hearing Luna¡¯s exnation, the blue-haired teenager felt a pang of heartache for the angelic beauty, who seemed to have long epted her fate.


    Perhaps, seeing his sad expression, Luna giggled and told him that everything was fine.


    ¡°Like I said earlier, although the full moon onlysts for an instant, I am able to use Magic for up to three days¡± Lunamented. ¡°Why? Because here on Earth, we can see the full moon for up to three days.¡±


    ¡°Is Moon Magic powerful?¡± Ethan asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°Very powerful,¡± Luna replied in a firm tone filled with confidence. ¡°You could even say that if all the Pirs of the First Years fought me on the day of the full moon, they would not be able to win against me even if they all cooperated with each other.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if he should believe Luna or not, but since she sounded very confident about it, he decided to ask her for a favor.


    ¡°Can you show me the full extent of your power tomorrow?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°I want to see how strong your Magic truly is.¡±


    Luna pondered for a bit before nodding her head. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt even if I show it to you.¡±


    Truth be told, Luna was also looking forward to showing Ethan her true power. For some reason, she wanted to show him what she could really do.


    This was the first time she felt this way, and even she didn¡¯t understand why she was feeling this way.


    Because both of them were looking at the sky, Ethan wasn¡¯t able to see the faint flush that had appeared on Luna¡¯s face, which raised her charm considerably.


    If only Luna¡¯s party members could see her right now, all of them would definitely tie up Ethan and roast him over an open fire.


    They were the hardcore members of Luna¡¯s fans club, and any guy who tried to get close to their angel would be their public enemy number one.

 Chapter 59 Filthy Casual

    59 Filthy Casual


    The next day¡­


    Ethan was feeling more excited, and more tired than normal.


    After watching the moonlit sky with Luna several hours ago, the Ethan had been unable to sleep until dawn.


    ¡°You look different today, Ethan,¡± Chloe said. ¡°I¡¯m sure that today isn¡¯t your birthday, so why do you have that cheeky smile stered on your face?¡±


    ¡°Cheeky smile?¡± Ethan asked back as he touched the corner of his lips.


    Chloe sighed and made a circr motion with her wand.


    ¡°Magicae Speculum.¡±


    A magical mirror appeared in front of Ethan, which reflected his face. A single nce was enough to tell him that Chloe was right. There was indeed a cheeky smile stered on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see it as a bad thing,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°In fact, I like it when you smile. I just want to know if something special happened today, which makes you happy.¡±


    ¡°Well, nothing special has happened yet,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But, maybe something special will happenter?¡±


    ¡°Oh? What will happenter?¡±


    ¡°Noment!¡±


    Chloe pouted and lightly pounded Ethan¡¯s shoulder because the handsome teenager was keeping a secret from her.


    Ethan and Luna would be doing a secret ceremony that night, so he couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it.


    Not even Chloe.


    It was not because Ethan didn¡¯t trust her. On the contrary, Ethan trusted Chloe very much. This was why he had exined what happened to him beforeing to Brynhildr Academy to his cousin.


    The matter with Luna was a sensitive issue. For the angelic beauty¡¯s safety, the blue-haired teenager knew that the less people that knew about it, the better.


    ¡°So, are you going to train again after sses end like usual?¡± Chloe asked.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes. We only have a few more weeks before our Practical Test starts, and I don¡¯t want to be extra baggage for you.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not true. I wouldn¡¯t have gotten far if you weren¡¯t with me during the Initiation Ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°See?¡±


    Chloe smiled sweetly, which made Ethan blush.


    Since they were kids, they really got along with each other. Although there were differences between their personalities, the two of them could depend on each other when they needed it the most.


    While the two of them were walking down the hallway of the Academy, they saw one of the pirs of the First Years, Langston, and his entourage walking on the opposite side, and headed in their direction.


    ¡°Well, look what we have here,¡± Langston said in a teasing tone. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the Filthy Dud and his sidekick.¡±


    His entourageughed as if they found the handsome blonde-boy¡¯s words funny.


    ¡°Well, look what we have here,¡± Ethan replied in his own teasing tone. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the Pir who didn¡¯t even pass the Initiation Ceremony, and even lost the very first ever recorded duel of this school year. You Filthy Casual.¡±


    Chloe covered her lips and chuckled after hearing Ethan¡¯s snarky reply. Although she didn¡¯t understand what a Filthy Casual was, it had a nice ring to it that made herugh.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Langston narrowed his gaze as he looked at the blue-haired teenager who looked at him arrogantly.


    ¡°You what?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Filthy Casual.¡±


    The two of them were the Pirs of the First Years and seeing them in a confrontation made the people in the hallway look at them with curiosity.


    Langston had gained a following because of his family¡¯s background, and due to him being one of the Pirs, his poprity had risen considerably.


    However, this poprity had taken a toll after he had lost to his duel with the Scarlet Witch, whom he challenged in order to boost his poprity a few weeks ago.


    Just as the two sides were about to start a ruckus, Professor Violet appeared with an annoyed look on her face.


    ¡°Why are you kids loitering here in the hallway?¡± Professor Violet asked. ¡°sses are about to start. Are you all ying truant?¡±


    After seeing the Professor appear, all the students scattered like wild ducks that had heard a gunshot.


    Even Langston, who came from a High-Ranking Noble family didn¡¯t dare cross a Professor of the Academy, especially one of the Professors that belonged to his own manor.


    ¡°This is not over,¡± Langston dered before leaving along with his entourage, who all red at Ethan as they walked past him.


    When only three people were left in the hallway, including Professor Violet, the blue-haired boy finally rxed a bit and gave the professor a respectful bow.


    ¡°Sorry, and thank you, Professor Violet,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what might have happened if you didn¡¯t arrive to settle this matter.¡±


    Professor Violet sighed before lightly rubbing her forehead. ¡°I know that Langston came from a Noble Family, so it is normal for him to look down on Duds, who don¡¯t possess much magical powers in their body.


    ¡°You see, there was a proposal a few years ago that the Dud Manor should be closed down to prevent the Academy from being contaminated by parasites, who can¡¯t even use magic properly.¡±


    Ethan smiled after hearing the Professor¡¯s whines. ¡°Let me guess. It is Langston¡¯s Family who is behind the proposal.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Professor Violet nodded. ¡°Surprisingly, there were other Noble Families who supported this petition. However, Professor Rinehart rejected their proposal saying that Brynhildr Academy was founded by Fortis Dud, and because of this, the Dud Manor could not be closed down.¡±


    ¡°The Magical Bureau as well as the Magistratus stepped in as well, siding with Professor Rinehart, forcing the Noble Factions who wanted a Dud-less Magic Academy to shut their traps.


    ¡°With the two powerful organizations backing up the Headmaster, there was simply no way that their petition could go through.¡±


    Ethan could only shake his head because this was something that was out of his control.


    ¡°For now, stay away from Langston,¡± Professor Violet stated. ¡°Although he doesn¡¯t show it, his defeat against the Scarlet Witch had taken a toll on his ego.¡±


    ¡°Professor, aren¡¯t you one of the Guardians of Schwartz Manor?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on Langston¡¯s side?¡±


    Professor Violet eyed the youngdy with an amused look on his face. ¡°Being in the same Manor doesn¡¯t mean that I have to turn a blind eye on bad behavior. Our reputations as Wizards and Witches who practice ck Magic are bad enough, so I can¡¯t help but step up when I see an injustice happening in front of me.¡±


    Professor Violet then flicked Ethan¡¯s forehead, making thetter yelp in pain.


    ¡°Remember this, Ethan,¡± Professor Violet said. ¡°Wizards and Witches look up to those with strong magical powers. Sooner orter, you will face people that are several times meaner than Langston.


    ¡°All Duds will always face discrimination. That is just the way things are. You should ask your Head Prefect, Henry, how to handle these kinds of situations. He has spent four years in the Academy, he will be able to share his experiences with you. Now, enough talk. sses are about to start.¡±


    Ethan and Chloe no longer tarried and left in a hurry to go to their next ss.


    When the two could no longer be seen, Professor Violet stared at the ground beside the wall and snorted.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like drama, Chessy,¡± Professor Violetmented. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I still don¡¯t know how you are able to see me even though no one should be able to do it unless I showed myself,¡± Chessy appeared out of nowhere and looked up at the only person in the academy that could see through his invisibility magic.


    Professor Violet shrugged. ¡°I can faintly feel your mark on Ethan. Just what kind of trouble are you stirring up this year?¡±


    ¡°How rude,¡± Chessy replied. ¡°I¡¯m not stirring up trouble. I¡¯m just helping people.¡±


    ¡°Tell that to the Magistratus and see if they will believe you.¡±


    ¡°Why would I waste my time talking with those stuck up people?¡±


    The Chesmire Cat snorted before turning invisible again. It had been passing through the hallway and saw themotion, which was why it came to see what was happening.


    Professor Violet of course, didn¡¯t know about this. For her, the Chesmire Cat was a walking time bomb that might explode at any moment.


    Although it had already had an agreement with Professor Rinehart, the beautiful professor still believed that Chessy always had a purpose for visiting the Academy every year.


    As for what that purpose was, no one, except the Chesmire Cat, knew what it truly wanted in Brynhildr Academy.

 Chapter 60 The More The Merrier

    60 The More The Merrier


    Ethan wasn¡¯t able to focus on his sses all day long because he was thinking about where and when he and Luna would perform the ceremony to awaken his magic power.


    For him, this was the most important day of his life, ever since he stepped foot inside Brynhildr Academy. Because of this, he had been nagged a bit by his Professors because he noticed that his mind was wandering during sses, to the chagrin of his ssmates.


    Finally, when the bell rang, signaling the end of the sses, Ethan felt as if he was about to enter the gates of Heaven.


    After saying his goodbye to Chloe, Ethan hastily returned to the Dud Manor in order to train his Martial Arts to help him calm down.


    The ceremony wouldn¡¯t be happening until eight in the evening because Luna said that she had some work to do in the Magical Trinket Club.


    Two hourster, Henry reminded Ethan that it was time for dinner, so the handsome teenager returned to his room to take a shower, and went to the Grand Dining Hall of the Academy to eat alongside his friends.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to see that you are being serious about your training, Ethan,¡± Henry said. ¡°However, you shouldn¡¯t forget to eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Head Prefect,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯m just looking forward to this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°A mail arrived this morning from the owner of Brooms For All Seasons. He said that I shoulde over to see theirtest product.¡±


    Ethan felt that today was a very good day. Not only would he get the chance to awaken his magic, the owner of the Magical Broomstick Shop, Mr. Carwell sent him a letter asking him to see him during the weekend.


    ording to the old man, he had tested the Wind Dancer and deemed it to be safe to use even for Duds. Of course, in order to test this fully, he needed Ethan¡¯s assistance to fune the Flying Broomstick that even Duds could use.


    Henry blinked in confusion after hearing the handsome teenager¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Ethan, Duds can¡¯t ride flying broomsticks,¡± Henry said in a serious tone. ¡°Even if you manage to get one to fly, there is a possibility that you might crashter because our Magic Powers are unstable.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Head Prefect,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll still go and check out what Mr. Carwell wants me to see. I won¡¯t raise my expectations.¡±


    Henry nodded. ¡°As long as you understand.¡±


    Duds didn¡¯t really ride broomsticks because there had been several idents that had happened in the past due to their unstable magic power.


    Because of this, Professor Rinehart was forced to make a decree saying that all Duds weren¡¯t allowed to ride on broomsticks without someone supervising them.


    This was to ensure that there wouldn¡¯t be any idents, especially in the Academy where Duds were being oppressed by some of the Noble Factions, who wanted them out for good.


    ¡°Are you going alone? You want me toe with you?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°I¡¯m free tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why not.¡± Ethan smiled. ¡°We have been in the Academy for a few weeks, so going out once in a while is good as well.¡±


    Chloe nodded her head, but deep inside she was also very happy. Although Ethan didn¡¯t think much about it, for Chloe, this was simr to going out on a date, which she hadn¡¯t experienced in the past.


    However, her happiness was short-lived because someone didn¡¯t know how to read the mood, or was perhaps doing this on purpose to rain on her parade.


    ¡°I¡¯m also free tomorrow,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Mind if I tag along?¡±


    ¡°The more the merrier,¡± Ethan replied without even batting an eye. ¡°It is nice to spend some time with frie-ahhh!¡±


    The blue-haired boy cried out in pain after Chloe pinched his waist and gave it a twist.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong with you, Chloe?¡± Ethan asked as he looked at his cousin with a face filled with injustice.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Chloe ignored him and focused her attention on eating.


    She bit on its angrily as if the food was her mortal enemy, making Nicole giggle.


    Ethan sighed in his heart because he didn¡¯t think that Chloe would react in that manner.


    Although he admits that he might have been too casual in agreeing to Nicole¡¯s proposal, he thought that Chloe would be fine with it, since she and Nicole could be considered friends.


    As Ethan was about to continue eating, Luna entered the dining hall with an exhausted look on her face.


    ¡°Club activities?¡± Ethan asked as soon as the angelic beauty sat in front of him.


    Luna nodded. ¡°Every time I am able to use Magic, the President asks me to help recharge the Magic Batteries of our club. Although I don¡¯t mind doing it, being drained of your Magical Power for more than an hour can be taxing on one¡¯s mental health.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, here, have some Lemonade,¡± Ethan poured a ss of lemon juice for Luna, which thetter epted gratefully.


    After drinking the entire cup in one go, the flower of the Dud Manor started to fill her te with food, and ate without speaking a word.


    Seeing that Luna didn¡¯t intend to talk right now, Ethan also focused on eating.


    An hourter, the handsome teenager and the angelic beauty walked back to the Dud Manor together. Luna was a bit tired from her club activities, so she nned to take a shower and take a short nap in order to regain her strength.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t wake up at eight in the evening, just knock on the door in order to wake me up,¡± Luna said before yawning.


    ¡°And, what if you don¡¯t wake up?¡± Ethan asked in a teasing tone.


    Luna smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will also set an rm clock and put it near my bed. I know how important this day is to you. You might now know about it, but I am also looking forward to seeing you use magic as well.¡±


    Ethan felt touched after hearing Luna¡¯s words, and promised to wake her up if she overslept past their meeting time.


    The two weren¡¯t aware that on top of the Dud Manor, the Chesmire Cat was observing them from a distance.


    ¡®It¡¯s too bad I have to go somewhere tonight,¡¯ Chessy thought. ¡®I won¡¯t be able to see the oue of the ceremony.¡¯


    The chubby cat stretched a bit before once again turning invisible.


    Professor Rinehart had asked him to investigate something, and since they had an agreement,


    Chessy had no choice but to wander deep inside the Great Eagle Forest, and see if the Wendigo of the North had managed to find a way to bypass the barrier that was keeping it in ce.

 Chapter 61 A Magic That Only Belonged To Him

    <h4>Chapter 61 A Magic That Only Belonged To Him</h4>


    At exactly eight in the evening, Ethan knocked on Luna¡¯s door in order to wake her up.


    Fortunately, she was already awake and opened the door with a more rxed expression than what she had more than an hour ago.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Luna said with a smile.


    Ethan nodded and followed her outside of the Dud Manor.


    The angelic beauty had already told him that they would be going to one of the ces she visited whenever she wanted to be alone. A ce that would allow her to see the moon-lit sky, and use her magic freely without fearing being discovered by others.


    ¡°Walking to that ce will take a long time,¡± Luna stated. ¡°So, let¡¯s just fly there.¡±


    Without even waiting for Ethan to reply, the youngdy took out her wand and pointed it at Ethan.


    A momentter, the teenage boy started to float, which almost made him panic. The angelic beauty didn¡¯t say the name of a spell, and seemed to have cast the spell using chantless incantation.


    Many Wizards and Witches could do it, but only those that had mastered the ways of Magic could do such a thing.


    This was also true for Wizards who could cast magic without their wands. They were individuals that could harness the magic inside and outside their body, and use it as they pleased.


    ¡°Rx Ethan and take a deep breath,¡± Luna said. ¡°You will be fine.¡±


    Ethan took a few deep breaths in order to calm himself. After he regained hisposure, he started to experiment a bit and swam in the air, making Luna giggle.


    ¡°Well, that is certainly one way of doing it,¡± Lunamented before she, too, rose up in the air and flew alongside Ethan.


    ¡°Do you like to swim, Ethan?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Sometimes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°When it is too hot, I often go to the river near our home and swim. How about you? Do you know how to swim?¡±


    ¡°A little bit,¡± Luna answered. ¡°At the very least, I won¡¯t drown. Now, follow me.¡±


    Luna flew Eastwards, soaring several meters above the ground.


    Ethan, who had gotten the hang of flying, followed behind her. Nearly fifteen minutester, the twonded on a small ind, in the center of ake.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that this ce existed,¡± Ethan said as hended. ¡°Not bad for a secret hideout.¡±


    Luna nodded her head because she felt the same way.


    When the Chesmire Cat told her that there was ake located at the back of the Academy that not many people visited, she thought that Chessy was just ying a prank on her. But, after seeing it for herself, Luna would often go on the ind on the nights of the full moon, and practice her magic to her heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Luna, you didn¡¯t say the name of the spell earlier. Can you do chantless magic?¡± Ethan finally remembered what happened earlier, so he decided to ask the angelic beauty how she was able to do it.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna answered. ¡°After understanding the key element of the magic, anyone is able to cast them without speaking the spell¡¯s name. It is simr to breathing. You don¡¯t say ¡®breathe¡¯, and just do it normally.¡±


    ¡°Can you show me more of your Moon Magic?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Luna slowly raised her wand high as if she was about to conduct an Orchestra to create the most beautiful music in the world.


    Without warning, Luna made a shing gesture of her wand, and a de of light appeared, moving in the direction that she had shed at.


    This de of light then transformed into a Silver Phoenix that circled around the ind.


    Next, Luna spun around, as if she was dancing, and a Silver Dragon rose up above her head, emitting a soundless roar that made Ethan shudder.


    With another wave of her hand, a Silver Tiger appeared.


    Lastly, she made a sweeping gesture to her right side and a Silver Turtle appeared.


    These four creatures then circled around the air, before flying towards Luna and Ethan.


    ¡°Go!¡± Luna grinned as she flicked her wand, sending Ethan flying in the direction of the four silver beasts that were at least eight-meters long.


    The young man wasn¡¯t even able to shout in surprise before hended on the back of the Silver Dragon, who circled around the ind.


    Luna stood at the back of the Phoenix and looked at the handsome teenager with a fearless smile on her face.


    This look of hers was quite different from the shy, and reserved girl that he often saw back in the Academy.


    ¡®Perhaps this is what the true Luna is like,¡¯ Ethan thought as he admired the angelic beauty who was now able to wield her magic to the fullest.


    ¡°Moon Magic is half illusion, and half creation,¡± Luna replied. ¡°It can create many things that may look real, but in reality are not. However, that Dragon that you are riding on can easily kill a Dire Bear if Imanded it, which makes it real at the same time.


    ¡°It also affects other things like High Tide and Low Tide. To a certain extent, I can also control gravity, andst but not the least, I can also ask nocturnal creatures, who rely on the moon, to assist me if need be.


    ¡°There was even a Werewolf that helped me when I got kidnapped in the past. He said that he heard my call for help, so it came to my rescue. That was ten years ago, and if I hadn¡¯t been saved that time, I don¡¯t know where I would be right now.¡±


    Luna had a nostalgic expression on her face as she remembered that one fateful encounter in the past.


    A few minutester, she showed Ethan many other spells that she could cast, changing Ethan¡¯s impression of her.


    When both had their fill of magic, they once againnded on the ground in order to perform the ceremony that Chessy shared with him.


    ¡°Ethan, there is no guarantee that this awakening ceremony will work,¡± Luna said in order to prevent Ethan from raising his expectations too much. ¡°Also, even if it seeds, you can only use this magic for a short period of time. Consider yourself lucky if you are able to use magic for an entire day.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Even if it¡¯s for a short while, I want to experience what it is like to use Magic.¡±


    As someone who could only use her magic for up to three days every month, Luna truly understood what Ethan wanted to say.


    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s begin,¡± Luna said. ¡°Please stand perfectly still, while I create the magical runes that will awaken your Magic Power. No matter what happens, do not make unnecessary movements, okay?¡±


    Ethan gave the angelic beauty a thumbs up to tell her that he understood. Now that a chance had presented itself for him to use Magic, he would not be so stupid as to sabotage the wish that he had been hoping for ever since he arrived in the Academy.


    Luna began chanting, and symbolic runes started to dance around Ethan like moths being attracted to the light. These runes made the blue-haired boy feel a tingling sensation in his heart.


    This feeling slowly spread to the rest of his body, like cold water making him shudder subconsciously.


    Slowly, but surely, he became aware of a faint sensation of something rising up to his chest.


    And along with it, the thing that had been sleeping for the past seventeen years of his life, started to stir, and awaken from its slumber.


    A momentter, Ethan fell into a trance. He was no longer hearing Luna¡¯s words, or even feeling the tingling sensation that was spreading inside his body like electricity.


    He just stood there, like a statue, and waited.


    Waited for his Magic to awaken.


    A magic that only belonged to him.

 Chapter 62 Someone Very Dear In His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 62 Someone Very Dear In His Heart</h4>


    Luna continued her chant and more runes danced around Ethan.


    Some of them even went inside his body, as if they were being absorbed by something. The Chesmire Cat had mentioned that this might happen, so Luna didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Ten minutester, Ethan started to pant for breath. He was still in a trance, but his body was reacting subconsciously to the runes that were circling around him.


    Luna, who saw this, became a bit worried. However, she couldn¡¯t stop the ceremony mid-way because it might create a bacsh that would hurt her, and Ethan as well.


    Five more minutes passed, and Ethan was already crouching on the ground on bended knee. He was still clutching his chest, and his breathing was now very ragged.


    After saying thest part of the chant, a red rune appeared above Ethan¡¯s head and slowly descended until it melded with his body.


    Time seemed to stop as Luna watched with anxiety as Ethan ceased all movements.


    One by one, the runes that were still circling around Ethan¡¯s body also moved to merge with his body. Only when thest rune was gone did Luna hurriedly move to check Ethan¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Ethan, are you alright?¡± Luna asked worriedly as she crouched down and gently rubbed Ethan¡¯s back, as if helping him recover his senses.


    For a while, Ethan didn¡¯t show any reaction. It was only after an entire minute had passed did he slowly raise his head to look at the angelic beauty beside him.


    Crimson eyes that glowed faintly met the angelic beauty¡¯s gaze, making her body stiffen.


    A momentter, Ethan slowly stood up, and even helped Luna to stand as well.


    The two then gazed at each other for nearly half a minute before Ethan¡¯s arms slowly wrapped around Luna¡¯s body, pulling her closer to him.


    Luna, found herself unable to resist Ethan¡¯s gesture, and simply gazed into his eyes, which seemed to hold an infinite amount of magic power that made her heart skip a beat.


    The handsome young man then lowered his head and pressed his lips over Luna¡¯s own lips, which were very soft, and filled with promise.


    After she was kissed by Ethan, Luna regained a bit of her sanity and tried to push him away.


    However, a part of her wanted to remain in his embrace, which made her unable to muster any strength to genuinely break free from his hold.


    Soon, Luna no longer thought of resisting, and surrendered to Ethan¡¯s soft, yet gentle kisses that made her innocent heart beat wildly inside her chest.


    As the moon hung over the moonlit sky, two people kissed on the small ind located in the middle of theke.


    Although the night was cold, a certain kind of warmth kept it at bay, and only the sound of soft kissing echoed silently, creating faint ripples of magic in the surroundings.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the rays of sunshine passed through Ethan¡¯s window, the teenage boy slowly opened his eyes.


    He was still half asleep as he looked around his surroundings. It took him a moment to figure out where he was.


    Stifling a yawn, he walked towards the table where a jug of water, and a bowl was ced, in order to wash his face.


    After a few more sshes, he became more awake and tried to recall what happened a few hours ago.


    Thest thing he remembered was standing in ce, as Luna started the ceremony.


    That was as far as his memory went, and that was all that he could recall clearly. He also had no recollection of how he returned to his room. He simply assumed that Luna brought him back after he passed out during the ceremony that they had done in secret.


    ¡®I had a nice dream,¡¯ Ethan thought as he vaguely remembered brief shes of him kissing Luna¡¯s lips. In that dream, he kissed Luna many times, and she also kissed him back in return.


    Ethan knew that this was impossible to happen in real life because Luna was a shy person at heart. She only opened up to him since they were in the same manor, and he helped her test thetest creations of her club.


    ¡®For some reason, my body feels very light,¡¯ Ethan mused as he did a bit of stretching to get his blood pumping. ¡®It feels as if I¡¯m full of energy.¡¯


    Ethan then suddenly had a thought, so he took out his wand from his storage ring and pointed it in front of him.


    ¡°Lux Aeterna!¡±


    He had used this spell many times in the past, but it was all for naught. Since he wasn¡¯t expecting any results, Ethan chanted this spell in a carefree manner.


    However, what happened next nearly made him drop his wand in shock.


    A small white orb of light, the size of a small marble, hovered in front of him. Although its light wasn¡¯t that intense, it still gave enough light to make Ethan pinch himself in order to make sure that he wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    ¡°It hurts¡­,¡± Ethan muttered as realization finally dawned on him. "It hurts!¡±


    Ethan nearlyughed out loud after confirming that he wasn¡¯t dreaming. He then tried to cast Lux Aeterna again, and again, and every time he did it, a small orb of light appeared, making him feel giddy.


    Soon, Ethan¡¯s room was filled with balls of light that gently floated in the air, giving off light, simr to that of fireflies.


    ¡°The ceremony worked!¡± Ethan made a fist pump out of happiness. ¡°I can now use magic! I need to look for Luna and thank her.¡±


    Without even changing out of his pajamas, Ethan decided to look for the angelic beauty, and tell her the good news.


    However, he had just opened the door when he saw Henry who had a solemn expression on his face.


    ¡°Ethan, you have toe with me,¡± Henry said. ¡°Chloe has challenged Langston in a duel. From what I heard, Langston was insulting you in public and Chloe overheard it. Because of this, she became enraged and challenged Langston in a duel to shut him up. Hurry, you need to go to the Training Area and stop her from going through with the duel.¡±


    The earlier happiness that Ethan felt after awakening his magic disappeared, and was reced with anxiety.


    He knew how powerful Langston was, and even though Chloe was a decent Witch, her chances of winning against one of the Pirs of the First Years was very slim.


    Without even bothering to change his clothes, Ethan sprinted out of the Dud Manor and ran towards the Training Area where a dueling arena was located.


    No matter what happened, he had to stop his cousin from fighting against Langston. There was no way that she would win against him.


    If anything bad happened to her because of him, Ethan wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself.


    Chloe was very dear to him, and the mere thought of her getting hit by one of Langston¡¯s ck fireballs was enough for him to feel as if his heart was being squeezed inside his chest.


    Luna, who had also just woken up, saw Ethan running past her in the hallway, followed by their Head Prefect.


    Just a nce was enough to tell her that something was wrong, so she hurriedly followed behind them to understand what could have happened to make Ethan look as if he was about to murder somebody.

 Chapter 63 Protecting Those Who We Held Sacred

    <h4>Chapter 63 Protecting Those Who We Held Sacred</h4>


    ¡°That girl is challenging Langston?¡± a pretty girl that belonged to Langston¡¯s entourage said in disdain. ¡°She must be out of her mind!¡±


    ¡°This is what happens when you spend a lot of time with a Dud,¡± a skinny teenagermented. ¡°You be as stupid as them.¡±


    ¡°How true. My father even supported that proposal to not allow any Dud to study in the Academy. If they weren¡¯t here, this Academy would be a lot better.¡±


    ¡°Seeing them in the Dining Hall makes me lose my appetite. The mere presence of these defects is enough to make my stomach churn.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! This will be a fun show to watch. Maybe after this, that sorry excuse for a Pir will leave the Academy for good!¡±


    The students talked among themselves as they watched the young beauty with long brown hair face off against the handsome blonde boy, who was one of the Pirs of the First Years.


    Even though she knew that her opponent¡¯s magical power was stronger than hers, Chloe looked at him with a fearless gaze. If not for the fact that the referee of the match wasn¡¯t present, she would have started throwing Fire Bolts at him to wipe the smug smile on his face.


    ¡°Fighting against a nobody like you hurts my pride as a Pir of this academy,¡± Langston said with a smile. ¡°How about we make a bet? If I win, you ditch that Dud and be one of my followers? I promise that I will take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°Keep dreaming,¡± Chloe sneered. ¡°I¡¯d rather smash my head on a wall than be one of your idiotic followers.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Who are you calling idiots?!¡± the pretty girl, who said that Chloe was out of her mind, shouted. ¡°Mind your manners you half-baked Witch!¡±


    ¡°Even yournguage is crude,¡± the skinny teenagermented. ¡°Is this what you learned from that Dud? Clearly, he is a bad influence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Langston! Beat her up and make her understand what real magic is!¡±


    ¡°Beat her!¡±


    ¡°Beat her!¡±


    ¡°Beat her!¡±


    Langston¡¯s group started to cheer, making the handsome blonde chuckle.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that you¡¯re going to lose?¡± Langston asked in contempt. ¡°If you are just going to waste my time, let¡¯s stop this duel. I don¡¯t get anything from beating up lowly Witches like you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Running away?¡± Chloe replied. ¡°Go ahead and run. I loved the expression you made when the Scarlet Witch beat the crap out of you.¡±


    Langston narrowed his eyes as he fixed his gaze on the youngdy in front of him. His defeat against the Scarlet Witch was one of the stains on his Academy life. If possible, he wanted to remove this stain permanently.


    However, after his duel with the Second Year, he understood that he still needed to learn to control his magic better before asking her for a rematch.


    ¡°I changed my mind,¡± Langston stated as hemented in a chilling tone. ¡°We no longer have to make any bets. After this duel is over, I will make you wish you never stepped foot in this Academy in your lifetime.¡±


    Chloe snorted because she was someone that was not easily swayed. Ethan was her cousin, childhood friend, and confidant.


    If someone were to ridicule him in front of her, she would definitely not stand idle and allow them to trample on one of the few people she cared about in her life.


    Just as the spectators were getting rowdy, a beautiful professor with purple hair,nded on the stage.


    ¡°I will be the referee of this match,¡± Professor Violet stated. ¡°If I see that there is no longer a need to continue the battle, I will stop it right away. Are both of you ready?¡±


    ¡°I was born ready,¡± Langston replied as he took out his wand and took a fighting stance.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see if you¡¯re just all talk or not,¡± Chloe sneered as she also took a fighting stance.


    After going to the Martial Hall and taking up one of the Defense Oriented Magical Techniques, Chloe gained a bit of confidence in her ability to protect herself.


    Although she acknowledged that Langston had the advantage, all she needed to do was cast defensive spells and wait for an opportunity to strike.


    However, just as Professor Violet was about to signal the start of the match, a loud shout reverberated in the Training Area making her pause.


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaait!¡±


    Ethan, who was still in his pajamas, burst inside the Training Area and ran straight towards the arena.


    ¡°I don¡¯t approve of this match!¡± Ethan shouted as he stood between Chloe and Langston.


    He then red at the handsome blonde, whom he wanted to p very badly due to how angry he was right now.


    ¡°Ah¡­ so the clown has arrived,¡± Langston snorted. ¡°It seems to me that you were having a nice dream not long ago. You should have stayed in bed, and waited for the news of your cousin¡¯s defeat by my hands.¡±


    ¡°Are you even a man?¡± Ethan asked in contempt. ¡°You are always fighting against girls. Tell me, are girls the only ones you can fight? Oh! I almost forgot. You were beaten ck and blue by a girl in yourst match. Are you here to seek redemption? In my eyes, all I see is someone whocks the balls to fight a real man.¡±


    Suddenly, a loud shout came from the spectators, making everyone turn their eyes on her.


    ¡°Go, Ethan!¡± Nicole shouted. ¡°You tell that pompous prick that he should fight against someone his own size! But, then again, maybe even that part is smallpared to the average man? Maybe this is why he is always challenging girls!¡±


    It took a while for Ethan, Langston, and the boys in the group to understand what Nicole had just said.


    However, when they did understand, some of the guys, including the blue-haired boy, weren''t able to stop themselves fromughing, making Langston¡¯s face turn red from anger.


    Using this opportunity, Ethan turned around to look at his cousin who didn¡¯t expect that he coulde in his pajamas in order to stop her duel with Langston.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the reason why you challenged him,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°Thank you, but you don¡¯t have to do this for me.¡±


    ¡°That bastard is badmouthing you in public,¡± Chloe pouted. ¡°How do you expect me to turn a blind eye on such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°If someone were to do that to you as well, I¡¯d definitely start throwing punches and shut them up.¡±


    After hearing Ethan¡¯s words, Chloe felt as if challenging Langston in a duel was worth it. Just as she was about to say something nice to the handsome teenager in front of her, Langston¡¯s voice reached both of their ears.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t the two of us duel instead?¡± Langston asked with an evil smile on his face. ¡°Or do you want to hide behind a girl all your life?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just provoking you, Ethan,¡± Chloe grabbed hold of her cousin¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯ll fight him in your stead. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident that, even if I can¡¯t beat him, he won¡¯t be able to beat me as well.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Trying to make a girl fight for you?¡± Langston jeered. ¡°Are you even a man? This is why I tell everyone that you¡¯re a loser, and a disgrace in the Academy. Someone like you isn¡¯t deserving to be a Pir of the First Years. It¡¯s time to set things right. Let¡¯s duel with our position as Pirs on the line!¡±


    Professor Violet frowned after hearing Langston¡¯s deration. A duel between Pirs was quitemon. However, a duel using their position as Pirs was quite rare.


    In short, whoever loses the duel would lose their qualifications to be a Pir, and the benefits they enjoyed on a monthly basis would be handed to the victor of the duel.


    Just as Chloe was about to convince Ethan to ignore Langston¡¯s challenge, Ethan found himself in a world where the sea extended as far as his eyes could see.


    There, he saw a beautifuldy whom he had seen in the past, and this time, she was looking at him with a face filled with anticipation.


    ¡°ept the duel,¡± the Mermaid Princess said. ¡°You may not be able to beat him tomorrow, or the next day, or the day after that. But, if you fight him today, there is a possibility that you will win.¡±


    The Mermaid Princess smiled at Ethan as if encouraging him to take a leap of faith.


    ¡°Although it will be difficult, there are times when we need to fight in order to protect those that we hold sacred,¡± the Princess Mermaid stated. ¡°Even if the chances of winning seem non-existent, one must stand up for one¡¯s belief, and believe the power of Magic that lies in your heart. The magic you share, and draw out from the people who care for you.¡±


    The mermaid then gave Ethan a nod of assurance, telling him that she would be with him all the way.


    In just a blink of an eye, the blue world disappeared and Ethan once again found himself in Arena, looking at the handsome blonde-boy who was looking down on all Duds like him.


    ¡°Very well, I ept your duel,¡± Ethan said with firm determination. ¡°We will fight with our titles of Pirs on the line.¡±


    Chloe, Professor Violet, as well as the spectators were shocked after hearing Ethan¡¯s deration.


    All of them knew that there was simply no chance for a Dud like him to beat Langston in a magical duel.


    But, among the spectators, there were two people who were very eager to see the oue of the match.


    One was Nicole who encouraged Ethan earlier, and the other was Lily Langley. The cute blonde girl whom Nicole had said was someone that even she would have a hard time defeating in a duel.

 Chapter 64 After This Day Is Over, Your Life Will Never Be The Same Again

    <h4>Chapter 64 After This Day Is Over, Your Life Will Never Be The Same Again</h4>


    ¡°Are you sure about this Ethan?¡± Professor Violet asked. ¡°Staking your position as Pir for this duel is notpulsory. You can refuse if you want to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Professor,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°There are times when people need to stand their ground, even if the stakes are not in their favor.¡±


    Langston, who heard Ethan¡¯s reply, simply sneered. For him, fighting against a Dud was such a trivial manner. The only reason why he asked to put their titles as Pirs on the line was because he found the handsome young man to be an annoyance.


    ¡°I will ask you onest time,¡± Professor Violet stated. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it, Professor.¡±


    Professor Violet sighed before crossing her arms over her chest to ponder a bit. She knew that Ethan was just going along with his emotions, and there was no stopping him at this point.


    Even so, she was still worried, so she decided to make an announcement.


    ¡°Since this isn¡¯t an ordinary duel, I will consult the Headmaster and get his approval,¡± Professor Violet. ¡°All of you will return here after an hour. By then, the Headmaster will have made his decision. Also Ethan, use that time to change into the academy¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°Although I admit you¡¯re quite good looking, I don¡¯t advise fighting in a magical duel wearing only pajamas.¡±


    Professor Violet¡¯s side remark was met withughter, and cheers from the spectators. All of them were wondering why Ethan hade to the training grounds in his pajamas.


    ¡°Okay, Professor,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Chloe.¡±


    Without even waiting for Chloe¡¯s reply, he held her hand and walked down from the arena. He nned to return to the Dud Manor with her, so that both of them could calm down a bit.


    Henry and Luna, who were also in the crowd, followed behind the two teenagers, leaving everyone behind.


    ¡°Wow, a knight in shining pajamas,¡± Lily said with a smile. ¡°I wish someone would also stand up for me like Ethan did.¡±


    ¡°You need to fix your attitude first,¡± Nicolemented. ¡°How long are you nning to keep up this helpless damsel in distress act?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Nicole,¡± Lily smirked. ¡°Just let me do what I want. After all, I¡¯m not getting in the way of your true agenda here in the Academy. I¡¯m sure that the Asta Family had other ns when they sent you here.¡±


    The pretty blonde with pigtails winked at Nicole before walking away from the training ground. Since the duel would resume in an hour, she decided to just wander around for a while, until the Headmaster gave his approval for the duel.


    Several minutester, Ethan and Chloe arrived at the Dud Manor.


    ¡°Wait for a bit,¡± Ethan said as he left Chloe in themon area. ¡°I¡¯ll change clothes first.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chloe replied and watched her cousin go up the stairs in a hurry.


    She then stared at her hand, which Ethan had held all the way from the training grounds. His grip was firm, but it didn¡¯t feel ufortable. In fact, Chloe could feel the warmth, and security emanating from his hand, as if telling her that everything would be okay.


    ¡®He¡¯s much cooler nowpared to how he was in the past,¡¯ Chloe thought.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Ethan would really challenge Langston for her sake, and although she was worried, she admitted that it made her feel happy inside when he stood up for her.


    Chloe had spent years growing up with Ethan, and understood his character. He might be a happy-go-lucky person, but when people need him the most, he woulde regardless of the situation.


    Meanwhile, after Ethan arrived in his room, he changed his clothes and put on his academy uniform.


    When he was fully dressed, he once again found himself in that blue world, where the Mermaid Princess was waiting for him.


    ¡°The only reason why I am able to talk to you right now, is because you have temporarily awakened a portion of your Magic Power,¡± the Mermaid Princess said. ¡°However, since we have very limited time, I¡¯ll cut to the chase and tell you how to raise your chances of winning.


    ¡°To be perfectly honest, even if you can use magic now, you only have a small chance of winning. What you need to do is squeeze out all the magic you can muster in one blow. However, after you do this, you will lose all the magic that you have temporarily stored inside your body.¡±


    ¡°Storing magic inside my body?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°How did I do it?¡±


    The Mermaid Princess smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. All you need to do is kiss a Witch¡¯s lips and you can absorb a bit of their power.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan blinked in confusion. ¡°Kiss a Witch¡¯s lips? What do you mean?¡±


    The Mermaid Princess floated toward Ethan and pressed her hand over her chest.


    ¡°Everyone has their own Unique Magic,¡± the Mermaid Princess replied. ¡°Even those who are not Wizards and Witches, have a magic of their own. They may not be able to cast spells, or do magical things, but they can make impossible things¡­ possible.¡±


    The Mermaid then cupped Ethan¡¯s face, and looked him straight in the eye.


    ¡°Your Magic can copy a portion of another¡¯s power. No, it¡¯s not copying, but absorption. But this is only a temporary thing,¡± the Mermaid Princess didn¡¯t mention that Ethan¡¯s Magic Circuits had been destroyed when he was a baby, so his ability to wield magic had almost be impossible.


    Fortunately, Luna¡¯s Moon Magic Ceremony allowed Ethan to heal a little bit of his damaged Magical Circuits, giving him enough power to copy the power of others for a short period of time.


    ¡°When you kiss Witches, you will absorb some of their magic power,¡± the Mermaid Princess exined. ¡°However, this power will onlyst for an entire day. Kissing them again will not have any effect because you can only absorb an individual¡¯s magic power once every week.


    ¡°The good news is that you can copy multiple powers at any given time, as long as you kiss other girls. But, I don¡¯t advise that you use this method. No one likes a womanizer, you know? Also, it only works on Witches. Even if you were to kiss all the boys in the Academy, nothing would change.¡±


    Half a minuteter, Ethan¡¯s body shuddered as if remembering something important.


    Seeing that he hade to a realization, a mischievous smile appeared on the Princess Mermaid¡¯s face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Mermaid Princess said as she pressed a finger over Ethan¡¯s lips. ¡°The reason why you are able to use magic now is because you have already kissed a Witch. But, she¡¯s not just any ordinary Witch, but a powerful one.¡±


    ¡°Y-You mean, it wasn¡¯t a dream?¡± Ethan stuttered. ¡°Did I really kiss, Luna?¡±


    ¡°You did,¡± the Mermaid Princess answered. ¡°However, you were overwhelmed by the power of your bloodline, so it was not entirely your fault. Even so, you still kissed an innocentdy, so make sure to properly apologize to herter.¡±


    The Mermaid Princess giggled before lightly pinching Ethan, who had a dumbfounded expression on his face after confirming that he had indeed kissed the angelic beauty, who had helped him awaken his Magic Power.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back to business.¡± the Mermaid¡¯s face became serious. ¡°If you want to win, you need to finish the battle in one move. If you miss this opportunity, it will be over before you can even blink. I will teach you a spell that will allow you to win. However, don¡¯t forget, we only have one chance to do this.¡±


    The Mermaid then pulled back, and the scenery slowly faded until Ethan once again found himself inside his room.


    ¡°Believe in yourself, and the magic within you. I will support you with everything I¡¯ve got,¡± the Mermaid Princess¡¯ voice echoed inside the room. ¡°Do your best, Mr. Knight. After this day is over, your life will never be the same again. I''m sure of it.¡±

 Chapter 65 The Power Of Those Who Believe In Magic [Part 1]

    65 The Power Of Those Who Believe In Magic [Part 1]


    After having a chat with the Mermaid Princess, Ethan looked at his reflection in front of the mirror and sighed deeply.


    ¡®If great power requires great responsibilities then why do people use it to hurt others?¡¯ Ethan thought as he helplessly shook his head.


    He had a feeling that Wizards and Witches, who were born with magic, took things for granted. Since they were born with this powerful and wonderful gift that not everyone could use, some of them thought that they were superior to others.


    For the first time in his life, Ethan was able to use magic. It was an amazing feeling, and the only word that the young man could describe this feeling of casting his first spell was surreal.


    However, before he could even fully enjoy his new-found power, he would be using it to fight against one of the most powerful Wizards among the First Years in a duel.


    Even so, Ethan knew that this was a battle that he had to fight. Not only for his sake, but for Chloe¡¯s, as well as the other Duds in the academy.


    ¡®Can I really win?¡¯ Ethan mused as he looked at the wand in his hand.


    This was a wand whose magical core was made up of the rainbow scale of a Mermaid Princess. The same mermaid that told him that there were times when people needed to make their stand in order to protect those they held sacred.


    The mermaid didn¡¯t reply to him, and all that answered him was silence.


    Fortunately, this silence didn¡¯tst because he heard a loud knock on the door, and a voice of one of the important people in his life, called out to him from the other side of the door.


    ¡°Ethan, are you okay?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to fight Langston. I will fight him for you.¡±


    Ethan smiled before walking towards the door in order to open it. When he saw Chloe¡¯s anxious expression, the teenage boy lightly patted her head.


    ¡°This is a battle between men,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not be defeated so easily.¡±


    As the handsome teenager tried to reassure his cousin, Professor Violet, who was still inside the Headmaster¡¯s office gazed at Professor Rinehart with a solemn gaze.


    The Headmaster of the Academy was looking outside of the window with his arms behind his back.


    Ever since Professor Violet had told him about the duel between Ethan and Langston, Professor Rinehart had been deep in thought.


    There were also other Professors inside his office, including Professor Njal, and Sir Lionel, who all had a good rtionship with Ethan.


    After several minutes of silence, Professor Rinehart turned around to inform them of his decision.


    ¡°I agree to this Magical Duel,¡± Professor Rinehart dered. ¡°Tell everyone to gather at the za of Beginnings. We will hold the duel there, and I will be the referee.¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yes, Headmaster!¡±¡±¡±


    After receiving his reply, all the Professors left the room in order to carry out the Headmaster¡¯s order.


    When he was the only person remaining inside the room, the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy let out a long sigh of helplessness.


    ¡°Ethan, it seems that I have underestimated your conviction,¡± Professor Rinehart muttered. ¡°I guess, you really didn¡¯t care about your position as one of the Pirs of the Academy. Are you perhaps feeling guilty that the position you currently possess was something that didn¡¯t belong to you in the first ce?¡±


    After Ethan cleared the Initiation Ceremony, Professor Ophelia went to talk to Professor Rinehart in private, and discussed Ethan¡¯s true situation.


    Professor Rinehart wasn¡¯t shocked about Professor Ophelia¡¯s confession.


    In fact, it only confirmed his suspicion from the very beginning that Ethan was someone who wasn¡¯t supposed to be in the Academy.


    But, the Headmaster had decided to let him stay because he believed that Fate had yed a part in making this event a reality.


    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that Professor Rinehart thought that a mysterious magic was at y, allowing Ethan to release a faint spark of magic, when he was being tested by the Appraisal Stone.


    ¡°Since you have already made your decision, so be it,¡± Professor Rinehart said softly as he walked towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to protect you if the worstes to worst.¡±


    Just like the other Professors of the Academy, Professor Rinehart didn¡¯t believe that Ethan had a chance of winning against Langston in a magical duel.


    Nearly an hourter, all the students and Professors of the Academy had gathered in the za of Beginnings.


    The ce where everything begins, and to a certain extent, a ce where everything ends as well.


    Everyone looked at the handsome young man, who was holding a pitchfork in his left hand, and a wand in his right.


    This may look funny in the eyes of others, but for Chloe, this was a scene that she wanted to etch in her memory.


    Those who treated Ethan as a friend also felt the same.


    While the majorityughed at Ethan¡¯s stupidity, others prayed for his safety.


    Langston stood several meters away from the hateful Dud with a confident smile on his face. He was even thinking of whether he should finish the battle early, or toy around with his opponent, making him understand the folly of fighting against him.


    ¡°We are gathered here today to witness the Magical Duel between Ethan Gremory and Langston Kerr,¡± Professor Rinehart dered. ¡°Although Magical Duels are allowed in the academy, let it be known that you shouldn¡¯t make fighting against each other a priority whenever you have a disagreement.¡±


    Professor Rinehart then waved his hand and created a magical barrier in the surroundings, protecting the Professors, as well as the students from the battle that was about to start.


    ¡°I will serve as this match¡¯s referee,¡± Professor Rinehart dered. ¡°If I see that there is no point in continuing the match, I will end it if I see fit. My decision will be final, and I will not take no for an answer. Do both of you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Headmaster,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Langston stated while his gaze was locked on the annoying young man in front of him. ¡°Just start this duel already.¡±


    Professor Rinehart gave Ethan a nce, and thetter nodded his head to confirm that he also wanted to start the match.


    ¡°Whoever loses this duel will have their title as one of the Pirs of the First Years stripped from them,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°The benefits that they enjoyed will be given to the victor, doubling the stipend they will receive each month. Since both of you are ready, I will now start the duel.¡±


    Professor Rinehart raised his hand with a determined expression on his face.


    ¡°Duel Start!¡±


    As soon as these words escaped the Headmaster¡¯s lips, Langston immediately unleashed a giant ck fireball that flew towards Ethan without mercy.


    Since this opportunity was rare, he decided to y around with his prey at the beginning. Defeating his opponent was simply too easy, so he decided to have a bit of fun.


    More than anything else, he wanted to see the despair in Ethan¡¯s face after discovering that the difference between them was like heaven and earth.


    Langston also wanted to use this opportunity to make a statement to everyone.


    He wanted everyone to know that those who dared to defy or antagonize him in the Academy would suffer the same fate as the handsome young man, whose expression became grim as soon as he saw the zing ck fireball fly in his direction.

 Chapter 66 The Power Of Those Who Believe In Magic [Part 2]

    66 The Power Of Those Who Believe In Magic [Part 2]


    Ethan, who was at the trajectory of the ck fireball, was nning to move to the side in order to avoid the iing spell.


    However, when the ck fireball was a few meters away from him, it exploded mid-air, pushing him back due to the aftermath of the explosion.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Langston asked with a sneer. ¡°That is just the opener. Did that wake you up from your delusion of beating me?¡±


    Ethan, who had skidded a few meters from where he stood, narrowed his eyes and held his wand tightly. He then tapped it on its chest and said a spell softly.


    A spell that he had said repeatedly when he was training with the straw dolls in the Training Grounds.


    ¡°Amplifico.¡±


    At that moment, he felt a sudden change in his body, making him feel a bit stronger than before.


    The majority of the Professors who were watching the duel didn¡¯t notice the changes in Ethan¡¯s body with the exception of the Headmaster, as well as Sir Lionel, who was responsible for teaching this spell to the First Years.


    The two didn¡¯t make anyments and simply watched the battle more closely to see what was going to happen next.


    Ethan, who had strengthened his body using a spell, charged at Langston with Pitchfork and wand in hand.


    The handsome blonde boy only smirked at Ethan¡¯s futile attempt and unleashed a bigger, and more powerful Fireball that he also detonated mid-air, pushing Ethan back each time.


    Clearly, he was ying around with his opponent, thinking of him as not a threat to him.


    He was doing his best to hold back his attacks in order to punish the Dud who dared to ept his challenge in a magic duel.


    The students, especially those that belonged to the Schwartz Manor, cheered for Langston andughed at Ethan¡¯s pitiful attempts to close the distance between the two of them.


    Some of them even nced in the direction of the other Duds and made funny faces in order to infuriate them.


    However, the members of the Dud Manor stood firm and simply looked at the battle with their serious gazes.


    One of their members was fighting. Even if the chances of winning were zero, all of them supported Ethan with their hearts and spirits.


    The young man''s uniform was already torn in several ces. Even though Langston was making his attacks explode mid-air, the impact was enough to wear out the defensive spells that had been ced on the academy¡¯s uniforms, in order to protect their students from offensive spells.


    ¡°Looking at this is so awful,¡± one of the Professors from the Terra Manor who specialized in healing said softly. ¡°I hope the Headmaster can stop the duel before Ethan truly gets hurt. If Langston didn¡¯t detonate his spells before they reached his opponent, Ethan would be seriously injured by now.¡±


    Professor Violet nodded her head in agreement. If this was an ordinary duel, she would have already stopped it using her authority.


    Unfortunately, this was a battle between the two Pirs of the Academy with their title on the line.


    Only the Headmaster had the qualifications to stop the battle and, right now, Professor Rinehart was still not making a move to stop the duel.


    A few more minutes passed and Ethan¡¯s uniforms were nearly in tatters. Clearly, Langston¡¯s goal was to humiliate him in front of the entire academy, and ensure that the teenage boy wouldn¡¯t be able to raise his head ever again.


    However, even if his clothes were nearly destroyed, Ethan¡¯s eyes never wavered.


    Even if bruises were starting to appear, and faint lines of blood could be seen on his skin, the young man¡¯s gaze was firm and determined.


    This earned him a bit of admiration from the Professors of the Academy, especially those from the Eques Manor, where Combat Wizards and Witches lived.


    For these students, losing a duel wasn¡¯t important. It was the spirit with which one faced their enemy that mattered.


    Originally, they didn¡¯t think much of this duel. But the longer it continued, the more invested they became of Ethan.


    Before they knew it, they were silently cheering for the handsome young man to win.


    He may not have strong magical powers, but his courage when facing great adversities, touched them in ways they never thought possible.


    Perhaps getting bored of the game, Langston decided to end it all.


    ¡°Infernus ignis Territorium!¡±


    ck mes rose up from the ground, covering the area where the two of them were fighting.


    This spectacle made the Professors that belonged to the Dark Arts nod their head in appreciation.


    The only ces that were untouched by the mes were the ces where Ethan, and Langston were standing.


    ¡°Such strong magical power,¡± one of the Dark Arts Professor said. ¡°As expected of someone from the Kerr Family. His future is limitless.¡±


    His colleagues also agreed with his words, but didn¡¯t say anything else. They simply waited for the duel to end, which would be the most one-sided duel among the Pirs of the First Years.


    Sensing that the battle was nearing its end, the students of Schwartz Manor all chanted in unison.


    ¡°¡°¡°Finish him!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Finish him!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Finish him!¡±¡±¡±


    Langston nced at his supporters and gave them all a winning smile before shifting his gaze back at the teenage boy, who no longer had a path of escape.


    ¡°There¡¯s no ce for you to run,¡± Langston said evilly. ¡°This match is getting boring, so I¡¯ll send you off with my strongest spell. Rejoice for you will be the first one that will experience the spell that I have mastered recently.¡±


    Langston then pointed his wand at Ethan and ck mes started to swirl from its tip.


    ¡°Draconis nigri descensus!¡±


    The roar of a dragon reverberated in the surroundings making everyone look at the ferocious beast that had formed above Langston¡¯s head that was made up of ck mes.


    ¡°Goodbye, you Filthy Dud!¡± Langston dered. ¡°End him!¡±


    After hearing its Master¡¯s order, the ck Dragon then flew towards Ethan with the intention of ending the match.


    Chloe, subconsciously covered her eyes with both of her hands because she couldn¡¯t bear to see her cousin get hit by the ming Dragon, who could turn anything it touches to ashes.


    All the Professors of the Academy looked at their Headmaster, who had already taken his wand out.


    Clearly, he intended to finally stop the battle and ensure that Ethan wouldn¡¯t suffer anysting injuries from the duel.


    However, before he could even do anything, Ethan leapt towards the ck mes that prevented him from going anywhere.


    However, he didn¡¯t leapt back, or leapt to the side in order to evade the dragon.


    He left forward with the intention of charging towards Langston, who was looking back at him with a sneer.


    Within the ck mes that covered the dueling area, Ethan¡¯s roar that was filled with determination echoed in the surroundings, catching everyone by surprise.


    ¡°Illumina!¡±


    A sh of blue light appeared, and the Hellish mes, as well as the deadly ck Dragon that was meant to deal the final blow to the blue-haired teenager were cut cleanly in half.


    In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, Ethan swung the pitchfork in his hands, which was now coated with a torrent of water, upwards, as if he was about to sweep away some trash and send it to oblivion.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Swipe!¡±


    This time, it was not a Dragon¡¯s Roar that reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    The only thing that they heard was Langston¡¯s pained scream, as the torrent of water sent him flying to kingdome.

 Chapter 67 The Power Of Those Who Believe In Magic [Part 3]

    67 The Power Of Those Who Believe In Magic [Part 3]


    The spectators looked at the handsome young man in a daze as he stood leaning on his pitchfork and panting for breath.


    Above him, a nearly transparent image of a beautiful mermaid could be seen.


    The Third Years, Fourth Years, as well as the Professors of the Academy, all thought of a single word as they gazed at the apparition above Ethan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Resonance¡­,¡± Professor Rinehart muttered as he looked at the image of the mermaid that hovered in the air. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. This is Resonance.¡±


    Resonance was something that only very powerful Wizards and Witches could use. In order to do this, they must master their own Unique Magic, and resonate with the Core of their Magic Power.


    The Cores of Wizards and Witches were the wands that they used to cast magic.


    Drawing out the Unique Magic within their body, as well as the magic from outside, this created a Phenomenon thatter gained the name Resonance due to its nature of resonating with the root of a person¡¯s magic.


    The First Years, and Second Years were still not aware of this term because only a handful of people could use it in Eastshire.


    One of them was Professor Rinehart, the Witch of the Covenant, and the Head of the Magistratus.


    There were two more people who had done this in the past. One of them was the Demon Lord, who terrorized the continent more than a century ago.


    Last but not the least, was the founder of Brynhildr Academy, Fortis Dud, whose Resonance summoned an Ancient Dragon, who was immune to any and all kinds of magic.


    Of course, there were other Wizards and Witches that could also use Resonance. However, these Masters preferred to keep a low profile, and don¡¯t use it unless it was a matter of life and death.


    ¡°I feel¡­ like¡­ dying,¡± Ethan felt so exhausted, and dizzy that he felt like puking.


    As if to answer Ethan¡¯sint, the mermaid giggled before turning into a wand that flew back in his hand.


    Ethan could feel that he was losing his strength in his legs. If not for the fact that he was leaning on his Pitchfork, he might have already copsed on the ground, unable to stand up.


    ¡°Ethan, are you alright!¡± Chloe supported Ethan¡¯s body, and prevented him from falling down.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ alright,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I feel¡­ like puking.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t puke on me or I¡¯ll punch you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ rgh!¡±


    Ethan wasn¡¯t able to hold back the fluids that rose up from his throat and threw up on the ground. Fortunately, he turned around and puked to the side, preventing his cousin from getting soiled.


    He didn¡¯t have the time to eat anything for breakfast, so he only puked water. Perhaps, the reason why he puked was because he didn¡¯t have any energy left, which could have been prevented if he had eaten a bit before his duel started.


    Chloe patted her cousin¡¯s back and helped him feel slightly better.


    Earlier, she heard Ethan¡¯s loud shout, which prompted her to open her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was his cousin striking upwards with his pitchfork, and sending a torrent of water in Langston¡¯s direction, which resulted with the arrogant blonde boy flying outside of the dueling area.


    Of course, for a moment, she thought that she was just hallucinating. But, after several seconds had passed and the scenery remained the same. Because of this she no longer hesitated and went to support the handsome teenager, who had fought on her behalf.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, let it all out,¡± Chloe said as she continued to pat Ethan¡¯s back. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better afterwards.¡±


    Ethan, who had calmed down a bit after emptying his stomach, wiped his lips with the back of his hand.


    Perhaps due to how unexpected the end of the duel was, the students simply watched as Chloe supported Ethan¡¯s body, helping him to stand up.


    ¡°A fine duel,¡± Sir Lionel said before pping his hands. ¡°I was expecting a painful defeat, but in the end, a miracle happened. Resonance¡­ although it was just partial Resonance, it is still Resonance. Looks like I still underestimated this student of mine.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also my student, you know?¡± Professor Violet said as if making sure that the Knightly Professor understood that Ethan was also one of her students.


    ¡°And mine,¡± Professor Njalmented. ¡°I believed in Ethan from the very beginning. It is good to know that my trust wasn¡¯t broken.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Njal,¡± A skinny Professor said. ¡°Pay up the bet. You bet that Langston would win, and I bet that Ethan would win. Before you say anything else, it would be best if we settled our bet first, right?¡±


    Sir Lionel and Professor Violet chuckled as they watched Professor Njal¡¯s face be beet red due to embarrassment. His earlierments about trusting Ethan evaporated into thin air, as he paid the Skinny Professor the amount that they had agreed upon.


    After seeing Sir Lionel pping, the other students, who didn¡¯t belong to Schwartz Manor also pped their hands.


    Suddenly, a cheer broke out from the members of Dud Manor making them run towards their member and lift him high up in the air like a champion.


    Luna, who watched this from the side, pressed her right hand over her chest and smiled. She had been feeling very anxious since the start of the battle, but now, all of her worries disappearedpletely.


    While the members of the Dud Manor were celebrating, Professor Rinehart¡¯s voice reverberated in the surroundings.


    ¡°The duel has ended,¡± Professor Rinehart dered. ¡°The Winner of the Match is Ethan Gremory!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Whoa!¡±¡±¡±


    The remainder of the students were finally brought out from their daze, as the Headmaster announced the result of the duel. However, he was still not finished with his deration.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that all of you have witnessed how both fighters showed their talent in magic,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°However, there is one special magic that could only be used by those who truly believed in it. This power is called Resonance, and you wille to know more about it as you study here in the Academy.


    ¡°I pray that one day, more of you will be able to use it to achieve this feat. So, be diligent in your studies and always¡­ always¡­ believe in the power of Magic that lies inside your heart. As long as you are able to achieve this, you can make the impossible things¡­ possible!¡±


    The students once again cheered, giving Ethan a round of apuse. The oue was something they didn''t expect, and the duelpletely blew their mind.


    While this was happening, Langston slowly propped himself up from the ground.


    He then gave the blue-haired teenager a hateful re, before leaving the za of Beginnings without looking back.


    He was so confident that he would win the duel one-sidedly that after Ethan managed to defeat him, he felt as if his cheeks were burning in shame.


    In order to not see everyone¡¯s pitying gazes, he decided to return to the Schwartz Manor and stay in his room.


    Far away from the cheers that resounded in the surroundings.


    Cheers that were not meant for him, but the Dud, whom he¡¯d hated since the first day he stepped inside the Brynhildr Academy of Magic.

 Chapter 68 Partial Resonance

    68 Partial Resonance


    Inside the Dud Manor¡­


    ¡°Make way!¡± Henry said with a big smile on his face. ¡°The food is here!¡±


    Several floating trays filled with freshly cooked food flew towards the dining area of the Dud Manor. Henry went to the kitchen and told the cooks that their Manor was going to have a party, and he would be bringing the food all the way back to their residence.


    This was a verymon thing in Brynhildr Academy, so the kitchen catered to Henry¡¯s request and prepared food for the entirety of the Dud Manor.


    After Ethan¡¯s duel, the members of the Dud Manor paraded him back to their Manor to celebrate his victory.


    He was now the holder of two Pir Privileges, which doubled all the rewards he would receive from the Academy on a monthly basis. Not only that, his victory over Langston made all the members of the Dud Manor proud, making them raise their heads up high.


    Ethan, who was the star of the party, was currently seated at the seat of honor, where the Head Prefect of the Manor usually sat.


    Since this was a special asion, Henry allowed the blue-haired boy to sit in his chair, which gained the approval of all the Manor¡¯s members.


    ¡°Ethan, that was amazing!¡± Noah, the handsome teenager with silver hair, who was one of Ethan¡¯s close friends in the Manor, said with a smile. ¡°After today, you have be a legend!¡±


    ¡°A legend?¡± Ethan asked back with a smile. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ethan, what you did today is not something that every Wizard and Witch can do,¡± Lunamented. ¡°Although you only achieved Partial Resonance, it was still Resonance. The strongest Origin Magic that a Wizard or Witch can cast.¡±


    ¡°Resonance?¡± Ethan blinked in confusion. ¡°Origin Magic?¡±


    ¡°Guys, don¡¯t spoon feed him with information right now,¡± Henry stated as he raised his goblet that was filled with fruit juice. ¡°First we party! Cheers, everyone!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Cheers!¡±¡±¡±


    Everyone drank deeply including Chloe, and Nicole, who also came to the Dud Manor to join their celebration.


    The two had been given permission to enter the Manor, so no one batted an eye when the two decided to join them, especially Chloe, who everyone knew was Ethan¡¯s rtive.


    After an hour of partying, everyone finally settled down. This was also when Henry decided to exin what Resonance was.


    ¡°Every Wizard and Witch has their own Origin Magic,¡± Henry stated. ¡°You already know this, so I¡¯ll just jump to the good stuff. Those who are able to fully understand what their Origin Magic is, are able to unlock the Core of their Magic. This also happens the other way.


    ¡°However, on extremely rare asions, people can unlock both Origin and Core Magic at the same time.


    ¡°The Core of a Wizard¡¯s and Witch¡¯s magic is in the wands that they use. As you may have already noticed, not all wands are made the same. Although some of them have simrities, and even made from the same source, they are still very different from each other.


    ¡°It is like having siblings. Even though they came from the same mother and father, they don¡¯t usually look the same as each other. So, when Origin Magic and Core magicbine as one, that is what we call, Resonance.¡±


    Henry paused for a bit to allow Ethan to fully digest what he had just said.


    ¡°And, what you did earlier is called Partial Resonance,¡± George stated. ¡°Something that even the most esteemed magicians are unable to do, despite spending many years perfecting their magic.¡±


    Ethan, who had just realized that what he had aplished was something that not any Wizard and Witch could do, was dumbfounded.


    Unlike what everyone thought, he had no idea what his Origin Magic was, nor how he tapped into the mysteries of his Core Magic.


    The Mermaid Princess was the one that made everything possible, helping Ethan during his time of need.


    But, after the mermaid imparted the spell to Ethan, she reminded him that his encounters with her should be kept a secret from everyone.


    Because of this, Ethan could only smile stiffly as everyone tried to ask him how he managed to do such a feat.


    In the end, he decided to say that during his duel, his body subconsciously moved on his own, and shouted the word, Illumina.


    This then allowed him to use a Partial Resonance, dispersing Langston¡¯s spells, and giving Ethan the opportunity to mount his counter-attack.


    ¡°Having two Pir Titles, how nice,¡± Nicole said. ¡°How about you duel me next? Who knows? You might just get three Pir Titles under your name if you defeat me.¡±


    Ethan rolled his eyes at the pink-haired beauty, who was looking at him like a wolf about to bite its prey.


    ¡°No thank you,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I won by pure luck. I doubt I¡¯ll be able to do it again.¡±


    Nicole only giggled after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply. She was only half joking when she made her proposal. Even so, she was really surprised by how the duel turned out in the end, which made Ethan be more interesting in her eyes.


    While everyone in the Dud Manor was still in high spirits, the current head of the Kerr Family, and Langston¡¯s father, Zack Kerr, opened the letter that had just arrived on his desk.


    He was in his middle forties, and yet, he still looked like he was only in his early thirties. Simr to his son, Zack was a very handsome man.


    However, his handsome features became distorted after reading the message that was sent to him.


    ¡°Ipetent fool!¡± Zack shouted before mming his hand on top of his desk in anger. ¡°Out of all the people you have to lose against, you lost to a Dud?!¡±


    The handsome man clenched his fist tightly as he pounded the top of his desk a second time. Clearly, Langston¡¯s defeat didn¡¯t sit well with him.


    ¡°Partial Resonance,¡± Zack spat the words as if it was a very disgusting thing to say. ¡°I¡¯m sure that Rinehart will use this event as a way topletely thwart my proposal to close down the Dud Manor¡­¡±


    Zack narrowed his eyes before lifting the letter in his hand, making it ignite in mes.


    ¡°Ethan Gremory¡­.,¡± Zack muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long your luck willst.¡±


    Zack then left his office in order to meet with some important people in the magic world. Although it was only a matter of time before the news of his son¡¯ defeat against a Dud traveled across the entirety of Eastshire, he believed that this wouldn¡¯t affect his future ns.


    The High-Ranking Nobles of Eastshire had long wanted to take control of Brynhildr Academy, and the closure of the Dud Manor was only one of the things that they had in their agenda.


    As one of the oldest, and most popr Magic Academies in the continent, Brynhildr Academy held a lot of secrets that were only known to its Headmaster.


    Zack¡¯s ultimate goal was to be the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy, and unlock an Ancient Magic that was said to be sealed somewhere inside it.


    ording to the information he gathered over the years, only the current Headmasters were allowed to study this ancient magic.


    Zack even believed that because of this, Professor Rinehart managed to create a Perfect Resonance, making him the strongest Wizard in Eastshire.


    This was a power that he wanted to possess in order to further his other goals. Although the Magic World looked peaceful on the surface, many Wizards and Witches were doing things in the shadows.


    They were doing these underhanded things to gain fame, influence, as well as stronger magic that would allow them to step into positions of power, which would make them the true rulers of the Magic World and its Magical Communities.

 Chapter 69 Ethan Gremory, I Challenge You To A Pillar Duel

    <h4>Chapter 69 Ethan Gremory, I Challenge You To A Pir Duel</h4>


    The next day, Ethan found himself the center of everyone¡¯s attention.


    The wizards, and witches, who didn¡¯t take him seriously in the past, now looked at him in a different light.


    To Chloe¡¯s frustration, the pretty and beautiful witches of the academy were now openly flirting with her cousin, even winking at him as he walked past them in the hallways.


    ¡°It sure is nice being Mr. Popr,¡± Chloe said with a pout.


    ¡°Well, this is just the oue of my win against Langston,¡± Ethan replied helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault I was born handsome.¡±


    Hisstment earned him a pinch on his waist, which forced him to shut his trap and continue walking.


    Since it was the weekend, they had no sses. Because of this, Ethan and Chloe decided to head to the library in order to study a bit about the territories surrounding Eastshire, in preparation for their uing Missions.


    ¡°The Exhibition Matches between the Manors has been moved two weeks from now,¡± Chloemented. ¡°It seems that something happened at thest minute, so the Headmaster and the Professors decided to change the date.¡±


    ¡°I almost forgot about that,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I guess I better make preparations as well.¡±


    Now that he had understood a bit about his Origin Magic, Ethan knew that he had a difficult decision to make in two weeks¡¯ time.


    In order to use magic that wouldst for a day, he would need to kiss a Witch to absorb some of her Magical Powers.


    Unfortunately, Luna¡¯s Moon Magic would have long expired by then, so the handsome young man had to look for someone who might help him out with his dilemma.


    The dream-like scene of him kissing Luna popped up inside his head, making Ethan¡¯s face turn red.


    After the celebration party, he took the opportunity to talk to Luna in private and apologized for what happened on the Ind.


    He also confessed how he was able to use Magic, which made the angelic beauty blush until the tips of her ears turn red.


    When Luna said that it was her first kiss, Ethan felt as if the killing intent of Luna¡¯s fans was all directed at him. If they discovered that their precious angel had been kissed by the hateful teenage boy, not even death could save him from their wrath.


    Due to the nature of what transpired that night, Ethan and Luna both agreed that they would keep whatever happened a secret between the two of them.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t mind helping you again on the night of the full moon.¡±


    That was what Luna had said back then, which made Ethan wonder if he had used up all the luck in his lifetime to have such a kind and angelicdy offer her lips to him, on the nights of the full moon.


    ¡°Why are you blushing, and what¡¯s with that silly grin on your face?¡± Chloe asked with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re creeping me out.¡±


    Ethan, who didn¡¯t notice that he was blushing, and smiling from ear to ear, lightly pped his face with both hands in order to regain hisposure.


    ¡°I was just remembering how I beat Langston.¡± Ethan lied with a smile. ¡°Remembering his face after his defeat puts a smile on my face.¡±


    This time, it was Chloe¡¯s turn to smile.


    For her, Ethan¡¯s win was her win, which also put her in a great mood after the duel ended. However, that great mood didn¡¯tst for long because she felt that her cousin had be a hotmodity among the witches.


    This was something that she didn¡¯t want to happen, which made her a bit anxious.


    ¡°Ethan, what will you do if a beautiful Witch confesses her love to you?¡± Chloe asked as calmly as possible. ¡°Will you ept her confession?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to say,¡± Ethan replied while rubbing his chin. ¡°If they were as beautiful as Luna and you, and Nicole, I might consider it.¡±


    Just as Chloe was about to retort, they heard a teasing voice from behind them.


    ¡°Oh? So, it¡¯s fine if I confess to you?¡±


    The two teenagers turned around and saw the pink-haired beauty, Nicole, standing right behind them.


    ¡°Well¡­,¡± Ethan looked at Nicole from head to foot then up again before giving a thumbs up. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Chloe, who was standing beside him didn¡¯t react and simply crossed her arms over her chest.


    She had been with Ethan long enough to know that his cousin was just joking.


    Ethan also felt that Nicole was somewhat dangerous, despite the friendly attitude that she presented whenever they were together.


    She was like a snake that was waiting patiently for her prey toe within range before she delivered a poisonous bite that would end their pitiful lives.


    ¡°Are the two of you headed to the Library?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chloe replied.


    ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯m also headed there right now,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°Let¡¯s all go together.¡±


    Ethan and Chloe nced at each other. Both knew that Nicole¡¯s ¡°coincidence¡± was just a bunch of hogwash, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ethan smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The young man hadn¡¯t even taken a single step when he felt a gaze on his back.


    Looking behind him, he saw one of the Pirs of the First Years, looking at him with a smile.


    ¡°Ethan Gremory, I challenge you to a Pir duel,¡± Lily dered. ¡°Winner takes all.¡±


    Ethan blinked once, then twice, as he looked at the cutest among the First Years that were currently in Brynhildr Academy.


    The word cute seemed to be made just for Lily, that even Ethan couldn¡¯t find another word that best described her.


    ¡°You wish,¡± Ethan replied before walking away in a hurry.


    His reaction made Lily giggle. Clearly, she was only joking when she challenged Ethan to a duel.


    Although she was confident that she could beat Ethan in the past, now was different. There was just something about him that gave him an air of mystery.


    A Half-Resonance was enough of a threat for her to openly challenge the blue-haired boy, who was currently the hot topic of discussion within the entire academy.

 Chapter 70 Are You Trying To Give Me A Heart Attack?!

    <h4>Chapter 70 Are You Trying To Give Me A Heart Attack?!</h4>


    Nearly a week had passed since Ethan¡¯s and Langston¡¯s battle.


    Although the hype of the duel had decreased significantly, many people still talk about it from time to time.


    Some of them were evenparing Ethan to the Legendary Fortis Dud, who built Brynhildr Academy in order to educate the next generation of Wizards and Witches.


    Ethan found these talks quite amusing. He didn¡¯t think of himself as someone special because it was the Mermaid Princess, Illumina, that helped him during his great time of need.


    What he only did was channel all of his magical powers to his wand, in order to allow the mermaid princess to materialize. Since her element was water, she had easily dealt with Langston¡¯s mes, allowing Ethan to close the distance.


    She also imbued the young man¡¯s pitchfork with a torrent of water, giving it the power to end the match with a single strike.


    However, aside from the news, and rumors circting Ethan¡¯s identity, he found a pleasant surprise that was shared to him by the angelic beauty, Luna.


    ¡°I can still use Moon Magic even though it has been a week,¡± Luna said after asking Ethan to talk to her in private. ¡°This has never happened before.¡±


    Since the two of them had already shared an important secret, she decided to tell Ethan about her condition as well, which made Ethan incredibly happy for her.


    ¡°Maybe the moon this month is different from the rest?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°You know those once in a blue moon things?¡±


    Luna firmly shook her head. ¡°No. I can only think of one thing. Perhaps, this is the side effect of performing the ceremony with youst time.¡±


    The angelic beauty¡¯s face slowly turned crimson after saying her assumption.


    Ethan didn¡¯t get it right away, but after a few seconds had passed, his face also turned beet red after realizing what Luna was trying to say.


    The angelic beauty lightly cleared her throat in order to change the atmosphere between them and resume their discussion.


    ¡°Although I said that I can still use Moon Magic, it¡¯s power is waning now like the many phases of the moon,¡± Luna exined. ¡°If my guess is right, this power will onlyst until tomorrow afternoon. After that, I will have to wait until the next full moon again.¡±


    Luna then looked at Ethan with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°In order to better understand if this is a one-time-thing or not, I will need your help when that timees,¡± Luna said.


    Although she only said ¡°when that timees¡± that was more than enough to tell Ethan what Luna was trying to tell him.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I will help you on the night of the next full moon.¡±


    Luna nodded and thanked the handsome teenager for his time.


    A momentter, the teenage boy returned to his room with a flushed face. However, along the way, he bumped into Henry, who reminded him that the sh of Manors would be held in a week¡¯s time.


    ¡°They wanted to do this first before the Mission Hall opened in order to gauge the strength of the elites of each manor,¡± Henry stated. ¡°I know that we are Duds, and our magic is faulty at best. But, you mustn''t use that as an excuse to not do your best in the uing matches.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Sir Henry,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I will do my very best.¡±


    ¡°That is all I ask. Win or lose, you have already made us proud, Ethan.¡± Henry patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder before going to his own room to rest.


    After Ethan returned to his own room, hey down on the bed and looked up at the ceiling.


    ¡°A week from now¡­,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°Since Luna is about to lose her magic power, kissing her again is not an option¡­¡±


    The young man then came to a realization before rubbing his face with both hands.


    ¡®Just what are you thinking, Ethan?!¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®You think you can kiss girls just because you want some magic power? Are you scum? If Grandma knew what I was thinking right now, she¡¯d probably spank me with her flip flips until my bum turned red!¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want to just go randomly kissing girls because he was afraid that it would be a habit.


    Thest thing he wanted to be was someone who treated thedies around him as mere tools in order for him to use magic.


    ¡®I guess I will just have to train my martial arts a bit more.¡¯ Ethan sighed internally before taking out his wand and looking at it while lying down on the bed.


    ¡°Illumina, can you hear me?¡± Ethan asked the wand in his hands.


    After several minutes of silence, the the young man sighed for the second time.


    He understood that the Mermaid Princess would only be able to talk to him again if he was able to gain sufficient magic power in order to make her appear. Until then, no matter how much he called out to her, the wand would remain unresponsive.


    Just as Ethan was about to return his wand to his storage ring, the Chesmire Cat appeared on top of his chest.


    The ck chubby chat was looking down on him with a devilish smile on its face, which caught Ethanpletely by surprise.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Ethan screamed because he had not expected Chessy to make an appearance in front of him when he least expected it.


    ¡°Calm down, brat,¡± Chessy pped Ethan¡¯s face with its paw.


    The Chesmire Cat made sure that its ws weren¡¯t extended, so that his p wouldn¡¯t leave scratch marks on the handsome boy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Y-You!¡± Ethan red at the chubby cat who had just given him a p. ¡°Are you trying to give me a heart attack?!¡±


    ¡°A heart attack?¡± Chessy blinked in confusion. ¡°Are you low in Potassium? Why don¡¯t you eat more bananas? They are the perfect fix for those who have low potassium levels.¡±


    Ethan was so tempted to grab the chubby ck cat and throw it outside the window.


    However, knowing the bad rumors surrounding Chessy, he just gritted his teeth and asked the chubby cat the question that was on his mind right now.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°I was there when you fought with that Langston boy,¡± Chessy replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the ceremony to be sessful, but since you were able to beat that prick, I guess you¡¯re not that hopeless.¡±


    Chessy then lightly poked Ethan¡¯s forehead with its paw, making the boy stop moving and be still like a statue.


    ¡°Rx, this will onlyst for a second,¡± Chessy said before closing its eyes. ¡°I am only trying to confirm my suspicions.¡±


    A minuteter, the cat removed its paw from Ethan¡¯s forehead, allowing the teenager to move once more.


    ¡°Just as I expected, you¡¯re out of magic power,¡± Chessy stated. ¡°Still¡­ why don¡¯t I sense any magic circuit in your body? This is very strange.¡±


    The chubby ck cat pondered for a bit before shifting his gaze back to the teenage boy, who couldn¡¯t move since he was seated on top of him.


    ¡°I can tell that you have reservations about kissing girls in order to gain some magic power,¡± Chessy said. ¡°Although this way of absorbing the energy of Witches is unique, it is also very restrictive. If you could absorb their powers by simply touching them, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about morals and social norms.¡±


    Although he was feeling very irritated by the Chesmire Cat right now, Ethan wholeheartedly agreed with its words.


    If he could only gain the magic power of others by simply touching them, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about finding girls to kiss!


    Of course, as a guy, kissing a beautiful girl was something that he had fantasized about many times.


    However, what he wanted was a romantic rtionship, and not a rtionship where he just used them as magic batteries.


    While Ethan was thinking along these lines, an idea popped inside his head.


    ¡°Magic Batteries!¡± Ethan eximed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?!¡±


    Ethan then lifted Chessy off his chest before gently putting it on top of his bed.


    He then left his room to look for Luna in order to ask her about the Magic Batteries that they were storing inside their club room.


    If those magic batteries could be used to give him a temporary supply of magic power then he might be able to cast some spells during the sh of the Manors, which would be happening a week from now.


    As long as he was able to use magic, he believed that he had a higher chance of winning against his opponents, who were all hailed as the Pirs of Brynhildr Academy.

 Chapter 71 What A Simple Minded Human

    <h4>Chapter 71 What A Simple Minded Human</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ethan,¡± Luna said with an apologetic tone. ¡°Magic Batteries are banned from the Exhibition Matches between the Manors.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re banned?¡± Ethan frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Um, some of the Professors said that using this method is equivalent to cheating,¡± Luna replied. ¡°For example, if someone as powerful as Nicole, or Alice had these Magic Batteries with them, they could cast very powerful spells without worrying about their magic consumption.


    ¡°The Professors, as well as Professor Rinehart all unanimously agreed that they should be banned from any kind of duel, as well as matches between the Manors. However, they can be used during missions, which is something that the Professors all agreed on.¡±


    Hearing Luna¡¯s exnation, the young man understood the logic behind it.


    ¡°They should have at least allowed Duds to use them to make the ying field a bit more fair,¡± Ethan whined. ¡°Is that too much to ask?¡±


    Luna giggled because Ethan was like a spoiled child that wasn¡¯t able to get the toy he wanted.


    ¡°Ethan, the Magic Batteries are very limited,¡± Luna said in a serious tone. ¡°Since I am the only one charging them, I can only charge a little over a dozen every month. The good news is that 80% of those Mana Batteries are reserved for the members of Dud Manor.


    ¡°This is the agreement I made with the President, and she gave it her approval. Sir Henry, and the other Seniors will take these Magic Batteries during their missions in order to increase their chances of sess. Also, I already asked the President to reserve at least two Magic Batteries for you when you take your first Mission outside the academy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thinking about my well being, Luna,¡± Ethan said with a smile after realizing that Luna had taken the initiative to reserve two Magic Batteries for him. ¡°I will dly ept them.¡±


    Luna smiled back because this was the only thing she could do for the members of the Dud Manor, who always took good care of her.


    ¡°Although the uing sh of Manors is going to be difficult for our side, there is nothing we can do about it,¡± Luna stated. ¡°We just have to show everyone what we can do, just like you did in your battle against Langston.¡±


    The teenage boy scratched his cheek in embarrassment because his fame had shot up to its peak after his victory with Langston.


    However, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could do that again, especially since his hands were tied when it came to finding a source of magical power that he could absorb for the uingpetition.


    Luna, who had no idea what Ethan was thinking, encouraged him to continue refining his Martial Arts, which had proven to be effective in his fight against the former Pir of Schwartz Manor.


    A few minutester, Ethan returned to his room and was surprised to see that Chessy was still there.


    The ck, chubby cat wasying on the bed as if it owned the ce.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back?¡± Chessy narrowed its gaze at the blue-haired boy who had a disappointed look on his face. ¡°Did you manage to obtain what you needed?¡±


    Ethan shook his head before sitting at the side of the bed, feeling slightly disappointed.


    ¡°I was about to tell you another method of absorbing Magic Powers, but you left before I could even exin it to you,¡± Chessy stated before licking its paw. ¡°Now, I¡¯m no longer in the mood to help you.¡±


    Ethan only heard the part about ¡°another method of absorbing magic powers¡±, and ignored the rest.


    ¡°Do you have another way I can absorb magic powers?¡± Ethan asked.


    Chessy ignored him and continued to lick his paw as if the handsome teenager was just a room decoration.


    ¡°Chessy,e on, aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Ethan coaxed the ck chubby cat, who was ignoring him. ¡°If you tell me the method for how to absorb magic powers, I will buy you a souvenir when I get back from my mission.¡±


    The Chesmire Cat stopped licking its paw and looked at the blue-haired teenager in a weird manner.


    ¡°Friends?¡± Chessy asked. ¡°We¡¯re friends?¡±


    ¡°Of course we are! We¡¯ve been friends since you told Luna about the ceremony that would help awaken my magic power.¡±


    ¡°¡­ So, friends with benefits?¡±


    The Chesmire Cat chuckled before looking at the handsome teenager with a devilish smile on its feline face.


    ¡°A souvenir is not enough,¡± Chessy said. ¡°I want three souvenirs.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ what a simple minded human.¡±


    The Chesmire Cat shook its head helplessly before looking at the teenage boy in front of it. Truth be told, it was already nning to tell Ethan how to find an alternative to absorbing Magic Power.


    The reason?


    He finds this very interesting!


    The Chesmire Cat was a trickster by nature, and it wanted to know if Ethan was capable of doing what it wanted. Since the boy was desperate for Magic, it decided to help for the sake of the future favor that Ethan would do for him.


    ¡°I understand that you are feeling anxious about kissing other girls in order to gain their magic power,¡± Chessy stated. ¡°But, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to kiss humans, you know? There are other ¡®Girls¡¯ out there that might help you, if you know how to make them happy.¡±


    Ethan blinked once then twice before tilting his head to the side. He didn¡¯t understand what Chessy was trying to tell him, which made the Chesmire Cat sigh and call him a dumb Human.


    ¡°Listen, Dumb Human,¡± Chessy said. ¡°You¡¯re good friends with Ruby, right?


    It took a while for Ethan to realize what Chessy was hinting at, which made his eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°A-Are you talking about kissing Fairies?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Can I absorb Magic Power that way?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Chessy answered. ¡°But, you won¡¯t know until you try. Fortunately, Fairies are easy to please. Just bring them lots of candies and ask for a kiss.¡±


    Ethan felt a bit conflicted about using this method. Although Ruby and the other Fairies were indeed not Humans, but Magical Creatures, in his eyes, they were still girls.


    ¡°Hah¡­ you are annoying.¡± Chessy, who saw Ethan¡¯s hesitation, sighed. ¡°Well, I already told you another way to possibly replenish your magical powers. Whether you do it or not is up to you. However, I will still get those three souvenirs when you do your mission, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I will buy you your souvenirs.¡±


    Chessy nodded. ¡°Good. Now, see you around.¡±


    After bidding Ethan goodbye, the Chesmire Cat became invisible and left Ethan¡¯s room. It still had many things to do, and ces to go.


    The mischievous cat gave Ethan onest nce before leaving the blue-haired teenager behind, who was currently deep in his thoughts.

 Chapter 72 Nicole’s Hidden Agenda

    <h4>Chapter 72 Nicole¡¯s Hidden Agenda</h4>


    After a night of tossing and turning, Ethan wasn¡¯t able to get a wink of sleep, making him feel tired and miserable.


    The Chesmire Cat¡¯s words would repeat inside his head over and over again. After having a taste of using magic, the young man was like someone who had tasted the forbidden fruit.


    He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it!


    ¡°This sucks,¡± Ethan muttered as he propped himself up from the bed in order to get up to have breakfast. ¡°Can I really use magic by kissing Fairies?¡±


    At the start, Ethan thought that this was just some bogus ideaing from Chessy. But, the more he thought about it, the more feasible it seemed.


    Fairies were magical creatures that could also use magic. In fact, Fae Magic was one of the most powerful forms of magic, especially if more than one Fairy was working together.


    Surprisingly, Ethan didn¡¯t find the thought of kissing Fairies to gain some magic power appalling.


    Maybe because they weren¡¯t Human, Ethan wasn¡¯t too opposed to the idea of testing out whether he could use Fae Magic or not.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll visit the garden after breakfast,¡± Ethan muttered before washing his face.


    When he was ready, he left his room and went to the Dining Hall of the Academy in order to have breakfast with everyone.


    Fifteen minutester¡­


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Chloe asked as she looked at her cousin with an amused look, after seeing the dark circles under Ethan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you dream of Koko chasing after you?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, very funny,¡± Ethanr replied with sarcasm. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one that fainted after seeing Koko up close.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s face instantly turned beet red after Ethan spoke of her embarrassing experience during their camping trip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully her, Ethan,¡± Luna, who was seated across from the blue-haired boy, said in a stern voice. ¡°Anyone would faint in that situation. I almost did as well.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Chloe.¡± Ethan apologized. ¡°I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chloe nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat for now.¡±


    Nicole, who was seated beside Ethan, arched an eyebrow and lightly patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Who is Koko?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°Is he someone scary?¡±


    ¡°Very scary,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°He is one of the Overlords of Great Eagle Forest. If you happen to see a White Gori headed in your direction, don¡¯t think of anything else and just run. That is a creature that no ordinary Wizard or Witch can fight. Perhaps only the Professors stand a chance against that thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Quite an interesting creature.¡± Nicole smiled. ¡°If there is an opportunity, I¡¯d like to see this Koko up close.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You sure are something.¡± Ethan shook his head helplessly because, instead of being afraid, it seemed that Nicole had be more excited at the prospect of meeting such a magical creature.


    Nicole giggled before asking Ethan another question. ¡°So, do you have ns for today? If you don¡¯t, why don¡¯t you and I have a sparring match in preparation for the sh of Manors?¡±


    The handsome young man blinked after hearing Nicole¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you no longer the representative for the Eques Manor?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Why do you need to practice for it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for me, silly,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°It¡¯s for you. I want to train you, so that you can wipe the floor with the other First Years who will represent their Manors.¡±


    ¡°And, why would you do that?¡± Choe asked. ¡°I can tell that there¡¯s a hidden motive in you wanting to train Ethan.¡±


    Nicole shifted her gaze at Ethan¡¯s beautiful cousin before resting her chin over the palm of her hand. ¡°You¡¯re too suspicious of me, Chloe. But, in regard to this matter, you are right. I want Ethan to do me a favor as an exchange for helping with his training.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Chloe narrowed her eyes. ¡°What are you nning this time? Spill the beans.¡±


    Luna, who was listening quietly at the side, also looked at Nicole with a solemn expression on her face.


    After everything that happened between her and Ethan, she didn¡¯t want other people to harm the teenage boy, who had stolen her first kiss, without either of their consent.


    ¡°You see, I want Ethan to help me when I take my mission from the Mission Hall a week from now,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Chloe looked at the pink-haired beauty in disbelief. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Ethan and I are already a Duo. He¡¯sing with me to do our mission.¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Nicole raised her hand in surrender. ¡°I don¡¯t n to take your partner away during your mission. I was thinking that I¡¯d like to borrow him after you¡¯ve finished your quest.¡±


    Chloe frowned because she still felt that Nicole was up to something. To this day, she didn¡¯t understand why the pink-haired beauty was trying to get close to Ethan.


    Her gut instinct was telling her that Nicole was up to no good.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already strong enough to go solo?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°You don¡¯t need extra baggage like me following you around.¡±


    Nicole only smiled after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Someone who is able to use Partial Resonance isn''t baggage,¡± Nicole replied in a reprimanding tone. ¡°Even the Professors of the academy can¡¯t do it, with the exception of the Headmaster. Don¡¯t look down on yourself too much.¡±


    ¡°But that was just a fluke.¡± Ethan shrugged. ¡°Besides, even if I can use partial resonance, it can only be used once. After that, I will be too exhausted to move, or do anything else.¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t refute Ethan¡¯s words because she saw how pale his face was after his duel with Langston.


    He looked like someone who was suffering from Magic Exhaustion, which was verymon for Wizards and Witches who had overtaxed the Magic Reserves inside their body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. At most, you can help me carry my luggage,¡± Nicole exined. ¡°Also, you can pick up the loot that we will get from the Dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Chloe, who heard the term Dungeon, became rmed. ¡°Why are you bringing Ethan inside a Dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Because his storage ring has a lot of storage space?¡± Nicole blinked innocently. ¡°You and I know that the things we can carry with our storage rings are very limited. If Ethan is with me, I can practically bring back a wagon of Magic Cores, and Monster Parts that I can sell for a high price.¡±


    Ethan smiled bitterly after realizing Nicole¡¯s true goal.


    In short, she only needed him to be a porter who would carry all of her luggage for her, allowing her to move freely without being burdened by anything.


    Although he didn''t mind doing it, it still left left a bitter taste in his mouth knowing that he was only there to be a baggage carrier.


    ¡°Still, a Dungeon is very dangerous,¡± Chloe insisted. ¡°Just the Initiation Ceremony was challenging enough. A real Dungeon¡¯s danger will be higherpared to that controlled environment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but unlike us who can use offensive spells, Ethan cannot always rely on his magic,¡± Nicole countered. ¡°What he needs right now isbat experience. Also¡­¡±


    Nicole made a gesture for Ethan, Chloe, and Luna toe closer to her.


    When all four of them were huddled together, the pink-haired beauty spoke in a very low tone.


    ¡°It seems that Langston is nning something against Ethan,¡± Nicole said in a very low tone. ¡°It will be best if he learned how to defend himself properly through realbat experience, so that he will be prepared for any situations in the future.¡±


    After hearing Nicole¡¯s words, the teenage boy gave the handsome blonde, who was seated at the Schwartz Manor Dining table, a side-long nce.


    When his duel with Langston ended, thetter avoided him like a gue. If they happen to meet in the hallway, the blonde boy would just walk past him, treating him as air.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he is nning to do in the sh of Manors,¡± Nicole added. ¡°But, if my sources are right, he is making preparations to regain his influence in his next match against Ethan. My informant even stated that Langston is practicing a deadly spell that can only be used by those who use Dark Magic. It seems that he is now taking these official matches seriously.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words were surprisingly convincing, so Ethan decided to spar with her as preparation for the uing sh between the Manors of Brynhildr Academy.


    But, before that, he would visit the garden and try his chances of getting a kiss from the Fairies there.


    If he could use magic during the tournament, he would not be as helpless in his next duel with Langston.


    Ethan also believed that Langston was dead-set in beating him, so that he could erase the tarnish on his reputation, as one of the Ex-Pirs of Brynhildr Academy.

 Chapter 73 The Price For A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 73 The Price For A Kiss</h4>


    After breakfast, Ethan decided to go to the Academy¡¯s Garden in order to find Ruby.


    He made random excuses so that Chloe, and Nicole wouldn¡¯t apany him. The handsome young man did this so that his secret would remain hidden for the time being.


    Aside from Luna, there was no one else who knew about his Unique Ability to absorb the magic power from others.


    The reason why he was looking for Ruby was actually very simple.


    Among all the Fairies in Brynhildr Academy, the yful, and mischievous red-headed Fairy was the one he was most familiar with.


    Also, he didn¡¯t know how the other Fairies would react to his proposal, so it would be best to start with someone he knew first in order to test the waters.


    Ethan noticed that Chloe and Nicole were secretly tailing him, so he decided to take a detour and head to the Magical Trinket Club in order to shake them off.


    Fortunately, the twodies decided to leave him after they realized where he was going.


    Once he was sure that the two curious girls were no longer tailing him, Ethan immediately headed to the garden in order to continue his n.


    Luckily, it didn¡¯t take long for him to find the Fairy he was looking for. She was currently sleeping in her favorite ce in the garden.


    ¡°Ruby, please wake up,¡± Ethan said softly to the sleeping Fairy, whoy at the center of arge rose. ¡°I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Muh?¡± Ruby slowly opened her eyes after she sensed that someone, who wasn¡¯t a Fairy, was standing right next to her. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you Ethan. Good morning.¡±


    Ruby yawned before stretching her arms and legs. After a minute of stretching, she opened her wings and hovered in front of the handsome teenager, who usually gave her candies from time to time.


    ¡°Did youe here to give me candy again?¡± Ruby asked in an excited tone. ¡°I¡¯ll go call my friends. Just wait here for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Ruby!¡± Ethan said. ¡°Don¡¯t call your friends for the time being. There is something that I want to talk to you about in private.¡±


    ¡°In private?¡± Ruby tilted her head. ¡°W-Wait! Don¡¯t tell me you got me a super delicious candy that I¡¯m not supposed to share with the others? Oh, Ethan, you really are a good person.¡±


    The little Fairy circled Ethan as if she was looking for the candy that he was nning to give her.


    ¡°So, where is it?¡± Ruby asked.


    ¡°I did bring some candies, but before that, I need to ask you for a favor,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°You see, I¡¯m experimenting with a new kind of magic. In order to make it work I need to¡­¡±


    Ruby listened to Ethan¡¯s exnation without saying a word. When the teenage boy was finished, the little fairy crossed her arms over her chest and eyed the young man in a mischievous manner.


    This was the first time that a human had asked her something like this in the academy, and she found it amusing.


    ¡°A kiss? I guess you are of that age, Ethan,¡± Ruby said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t mind giving you a kiss, but it¡¯s going to cost you. I want two¡­ no, I want five bags of candies! My kiss is not cheap, you know?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry at Ruby¡¯s bargaining strategy.


    A bag of candies was only 1 Silver Coin, or 10 Copper Coins. So five of them only amounted to 5 Silver Coins, which was only a small price to pay for the experiment he was about to try out.


    Although the Fairy said that her kiss wasn¡¯t cheap, for Ethan, it was very cheap!


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give you five bags of candies,¡± Ethan nodded.


    ¡°This is what I like about you, Ethan,¡± Ruby said as she patted Ethan¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You don¡¯t haggle! However, I want to have the candies first before we do the deal. Although I trust you, I don¡¯t want to experience a kiss and run. If you do that, I will let everyone in the Academy know that you took advantage of me and destroy your reputation!¡±


    Ethan almost choked on his saliva because his reputation and social life would indeed get destroyed if the red-headed Fairy made her threat a reality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ruby, I will pay you properly,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°However, I want you to promise me one thing. You will not tell any of the students what we are going to do. This is a special experiment, and I don¡¯t want others to find out about this.¡±


    ¡°Rx, my lips are sealed.¡± Ruby smiled. ¡°Now, where are my candies?¡±


    Ethan took out five bags of candies from his storage ring and ced them on the ground. Ruby¡¯s eyes sparkled in delight as she flew towards the bags to check if they were all loaded with candies.


    ¡°Good, I have checked and you didn¡¯t cheat on me, Ethan,¡± Rubymented. ¡°Since you did your part of the deal, I will also do mine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but can you kiss me on the lips for three seconds?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Only three seconds?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ruby thought for a bit before nodding her head. ¡°Sure, no problem! This will be over before you know it.¡±


    Without even waiting for Ethan to make any preparations, the little Fairy flew close to him and kissed his lips.


    At that moment, a tingling sensation ran through his spine, making Ethan fall into a daze.


    Three secondster, Ruby backed away and looked at the Human, who had a weird expression on his face.


    ¡°Is my kiss so good that you lost your sense of reason?¡± Ruby asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s more where that came from. Just remember, I don¡¯t kiss random people. In fact, you are the first Human I¡¯ve kissed. You should be honored!¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you, Ruby,¡± Ethan replied after he regained hisposure. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the Dud Manor for now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ruby smiled. ¡°If you need more kisses, just look for me. Just make sure you bring the sweets with you.¡±


    Ethan nodded before walking briskly towards the Dud Manor.


    His entire body was tingling right now, as Fae Magic flowed through his damaged Magic Circuits.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as powerful as Luna¡¯s Moon Magic, the blue-haired boy could tell that he had once again gained the ability to use magic.


    For the time being, his goal was to return to his room as fast as he could, and test the limits of what his newly acquired Fae Magic could do.

 Chapter 74 Training With Fae Magic

    <h4>Chapter 74 Training With Fae Magic</h4>


    As soon as Ethan returned inside his room, he made sure to lock the door first.


    This is done so that no one would identally barge in, while he was testing the magic he acquired from the Fairy, Ruby.


    As soon as the blue-haired boy took out his wand, he felt a familiar presence and his environment once again changed to that blue world, where the Mermaid Princess, Illumina, was waiting for him.


    ¡°Congrattions on absorbing some magical energy,¡± Illumina said with a smile. ¡°Because of this, I am able tomunicate with you again. Let¡¯s see¡­ Fae Magic this time huh? Although not as strong as Moon Magic, it is still a potent magic.¡±


    Ethan was surprised when Illumina appeared in front of him once again. The only thing he wanted to do was test his Magic, but seeing her again put a smile on his face.


    ¡°Illumina, do you know about Fae Magic?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Of course I know Fae Magic,¡± Illumina replied. ¡°There are also Sea Fairies, who live in the Sea. Although very different from the Fairies who live onnd, their source of magic is one and the same. Now, let¡¯s talk about more important matters before your Magic Power disappears.¡±


    The Mermaid Princess then made a gesture for Ethan toe close to her.


    Knowing that Illumina wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to him, the young man obediently stepped closer, and allowed the Mermaid Princess to press her fingertip to his forehead.


    A momentter, Ethan felt as if he was being force-fed information regarding Fae Magic.


    This included spells that were exclusive to Fairies, which Ethan didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡°What you need to learn right now is how to maximize the magic that you¡¯ve absorbed,¡± Illumina exined. ¡°Just like how Moon Magic specializes in Creation, Fae Magic is the magic used to y tricks, fly, and cast illusions. If you use any other branch of Magic aside from the Origin Magic you absorb, your Magic Power will decrease at a rapid rate.


    ¡°However, if you use Magic that ispatible with the power you absorb, not only will their efficiency increase, their magic consumption will also decrease. This means that if you cast Water Magic or Fire Magic, your Mana will run dry after throwing ten Water Balls or Ten Fireballs.


    ¡°With Fae Magic, you can cast Faerie Fire twenty times, maximizing the powers that you have temporarily gained. Do you understand what I am trying to say?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I understand. So, this means that whenever I absorb Magic Powers, I should only focus on spells that are in that branch of Magic, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and No,¡± Illumina replied. ¡°Although maximizing the effects of your spells is good, there are some spells that can be very useful as well. It really depends on the situation. For example, the spell, Amplifico, is a very useful spell that boosts your body¡¯s overall performance. But, this spell is not Fae Magic.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that, if you n to use other spells, to make sure that these spells will be helpful to you because the amount of Magic you have is very limited.¡±


    Ethan realized what Illumina was trying to tell him, so he nodded his head to inform her that he understood.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s practice magic,¡± Illumina said with a smile. ¡°In this world, the drain on your Magic is very little, so you can use this ce to train Spell Casting.¡±


    Ethan closed his eyes for a brief moment as he recalled the spells that Illumina had imparted to him.


    After checking them all, he decided to try the spell that interested him the most.


    Ethan lightly tapped the wand on his chest before chanting a spell.


    ¡°Faerie Fuga!¡±


    A momentter, a pair of butterfly wings sprouted on his back, which made him feel as if he could fly in the sky.


    Without wasting another second, the handsome young man jumped high in the air, and pped his wings.


    ¡°I¡¯m flying!¡± Ethan eximed as the wings on his back carried him over the sea, circling around Illumina with a big smile on his face.


    Illumina giggled after seeing Ethan¡¯s child-like behavior, but she found this side of him very endearing as well.


    After a few minutes of flight, Ethan once again tapped his chest, and chanted the spell called Duplici, allowing him to create a clone of himself.


    When the spell worked, Ethan looked at this double who was doing the same things he was doing.


    ¡®Can I make more than one clone?¡¯ Ethan thought before lightly tapping his chest to cast the cloning spell for the second time.


    To this surprise, the spell worked again, creating a second clone that mimicked whatever he was doing.


    Testing the limits of the spell, he chanted the spell for the third time. However, this time, the spell didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Some spells have limitations on them,¡± Illuminamented after seeing the disappointment in Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°However, this limitation can be ovee if you have stronger magical powers. But, know this, the Drain on your Magic will be greater the more clones of yourself you make. How about you try casting Faerie Fire next?¡±


    Ethan nodded and pointed his wand to the sky.


    ¡°Faerie Ignis!¡±


    A purple fireball shot from the tip of his wand and flew towards the heavens. His two clones also mimicked this move, sending their own illusionary fireballs into the sky.


    ¡°Fairies use illusion magic to fight,¡± Illumina stated. ¡°So, when you are fighting against them, it is highly possible that they will cast many spells at once, but the majority of them are only an illusion.


    ¡°But, this doesn¡¯t mean that it makes their attack any less dangerous. Even though they can fire a dozen illusionary fireballs, one of those fireballs is real, which will deal serious damage if it manages to hit its target.¡±


    After she gave Ethan a few pointers, on how to effectively maximize Fae Magic, he resumed his training.


    With each spell that he casted, he started to formte the strategy that he was going to use against his opponent. He knew that it wasn''t going to be easy. But, since he had no choice on the matter, the only thing he could do was do his best.


    There was only a week before the sh of Manors would take ce, and he intended to do his best to make his Manor Mates proud of him.

 Chapter 75 I Didn’t Expect That Such A Kind Human Existed

    <h4>Chapter 75 I Didn¡¯t Expect That Such A Kind Human Existed</h4>


    Two days after Ethan went to the Garden to look for Ruby¡­


    ¡°Oh, my! You¡¯re here again, Ethan?¡± Ruby looked at the blue-haired boy with sparkling eyes as she flew towards him. ¡°Did you like my kiss that much? Have youe here for more? Fufufu! It seems that you finally understood how irresistible I am. But, as much as I¡¯d like to kiss you, it¡¯s not going to be free. This time, I want 10 bags of candies!¡±


    Ethan looked at the little fairy who was looking at him with eyes filled with expectations.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind giving you 10 bags of candies, but why did the price increase?¡± Ethan asked in an amused tone. For him, 10 bags of candies wasn¡¯t that much of a big deal, but he was genuinely curious why Lily increased the price for her kiss.


    ¡°Um, I learned this from Professor Njal, something about supply and demand,¡± Ruby exined. ¡°I don¡¯t understand much about it, but since my kiss is in demand, the price is also higher!¡±


    Ethan chuckled after hearing Ruby¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Very well, but I¡¯m not here to ask for a kiss today, Ruby,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I came here to ask another favor from you.¡±


    ¡°Another favor?¡± Ruby arched an eyebrow. ¡°Do I still get candies for this favor?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Let me exin the details first.¡±


    The handsome young man then exined why he came to the garden, which made the red-haired fairy look at him in a weird manner.


    ¡°You want to ask if any of my friends are interested in exchanging kisses for candies?¡± Ruby asked in a dumbfounded tone. ¡°Ethan, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re like this. Do you think Fairies give kisses so easily? Also, am I not enough? If you want to kiss someone, you can just kiss me, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 5 bags of candies for each referral that you give me,¡± Ethan said with a flushed face.


    Truth be told, he also felt like what he was doing was scummy. However, he was really desperate to gain some magic during the tournament, and for that to happen, he would need all the help, and magic, that he could get.


    ¡°F-Five bags of candies for each referral?!¡± Ruby¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers after hearing Ethan¡¯s offer. ¡°I understand. Since you¡¯re this persistent, I guess I have no choice but to help.¡±


    ¡°One more thing, Ruby, I want you and your friends to keep this as a secret from the other students,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I know that what I¡¯m doing isn¡¯t a good thing, so if possible, I don¡¯t want others to know about it.¡±


    ¡°You will have to add more bags of candies to keep our lips shut tight,¡± Ruby replied. ¡°If the price is right then we can keep this a secret for you.¡±


    ¡°Ten bags of candies for each fairy that will keep it as a secret,¡± Ethan replied with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Y-You really know how to strike a deal,¡± Ruby stuttered. ¡°Very well. I will see what I can do.¡±


    Without another word, the red-haired fairy flew towards her friends and started to whisper something in their ears.


    Ethan noticed that the Fairies whom Ruby talked to would nce in his direction, making him feel as if his cheeks were burning.


    A few minutester, over a dozen Fairies flew towards Ethan¡¯s direction and looked at him from head to foot. They even circled around him as if checking for something before they all stopped and hovered in front of him.


    ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re not ugly,¡± a green-haired fairy said. ¡°Ruby said that you will give us ten bags of candies for a kiss, but I don¡¯t think this is a fair price.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± another fairy who had purple hairmented. ¡°Do you think we are country bumpkins that know nothing of the world? 20 bags of candies for a kiss or the deal is off! We will also tell everyone on campus what you asked us to kiss you. If you don¡¯t want your little secret to be exposed, you need to add 10 additional bags of candies for each of us!¡±


    All the Fairies voiced out their agreement, including Ruby, who momentarily forgot that she was supposed to be on Ethan¡¯s side.


    Knowing that his social life in the academy might suffer if the Fairies started to spread word that he was asking them to kiss him, Ethan decided to bite the bullet and agree to their conditions.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to face the other girls in the academy if all of them looked at him as if he was scum, which would certainly cause him to experience trauma for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Understood, I will agree to those conditions,¡± Ethan said. ¡°But, I will not ask to be kissed today. We will do it thising Friday. I will also bring you all the candies in advance, so you will know how serious I am.¡±


    None of the Fairies said anything at first as they looked at Ethan with a serious expression on their faces.


    Half a minuteter, all of them cheered as if they won the lottery, making them circle around Ethan, showering him with Fairy Dust.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a kind human to exist,¡± the purple-haired fairy said. ¡°Imagine getting 30 bags of candies for a kiss. What a bargain!¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± the green-haired Fairymented. ¡°I will no longer have to sneak into the kitchen to steal those freshly baked cookies. Thest time I went there, the Chef made a ruckus and even told the Headmaster of what I did. Because of this, a special enchantment was ced on the kitchen, preventing all Fairies from entering.¡±


    ¡°What?! Such a disaster happened?!¡± the purple-haired fairy gasped in shock. ¡°Where can we get our cookies now?¡±


    ¡°Rx everyone,¡± Ruby said and patted her chest as if she got everything under control. ¡°Our favorite friend, Ethan, can give us cookies as well! You will do it right, Ethan?¡±


    The teenage boy wasn¡¯t able to resist the pleading gazes of the sweet-loving Fairies, and reluctantly nodded his head. As long as he was able to use magic, he was willing to be the Sugar Daddy of the Fairies.


    Due to his doubled monthly stipend, he didn¡¯t mind splurging a bit to let the Fairies eat all the sweets they wanted.


    After all, they would help him charge up his magic during the sh of the Manors, which would be happening very soon.

 Chapter 76 The Clash Of Manors

    <h4>Chapter 76 The sh Of Manors</h4>


    ¡°What are you doing here alone, Chloe?¡± Nicole asked when she saw the youngdy with light-brown hair reading in the library alone. ¡°Where¡¯s Ethan?¡±


    Chloe gave the pink-haired beauty a side-long nce before returning her attention to the book she was reading.


    ¡°Ethan¡¯s been busy with his training,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°But, I don¡¯t know what kind of training it is. He spends most of his time locked up inside his room. Even his Manor Mates don¡¯t see him often aside from breakfast, lunch, and dinner.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Nicole smiled after hearing the dissatisfaction in Chloe¡¯s voice. ¡°The sh of Manors will happen in two days'' time. He really is doing his best in order to not fail his Manor¡¯s expectations. It¡¯s quite unfortunate that their chances of winning are low to begin with.¡±


    Chloe didn¡¯t agree or disagree with Nicole¡¯s ims. Although it was really hard for the Dud Manor to win, she secretly supported them in her heart. Everyone in there were good people, and they treated Chloee like one of their own whenever she was with them.


    ¡°It must be nice not needing to make any preparations for the uing event,¡± Chloe said without even looking at Nicole who decided to sit across from her.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Nicole replied with a smile. ¡°Since Alice will be the one participating in the event, I don¡¯t need to do anything except simply enjoy the show. Hey, how about the two of us make a bet on which Manor is going to win in this tournament?¡±


    ¡°A bet?¡± Chloe raised her head to look at the youngdy in front of her. ¡°And, what are we betting on?¡±


    ¡°Why Ethan¡¯s time of course,¡± Nicole grinned. ¡°If I win, I¡¯m going on a date with him, and you won¡¯t get in the way. If you win, you can have a date with him, and I¡¯m not going to get in the way.¡±


    Chloe shook her head after listening to Nicole¡¯s nonsense. Although she wasn¡¯t that smart, she knew that Nicole was just teasing her, just to see her reaction.


    As Ethan¡¯s cousin, and childhood friend, she could tell that Nicole was interested in the handsome young man. But, this interest wasn¡¯t that of someone who liked a man in a romantic way.


    Truth be told, Chloe¡¯s protective instincts had always told her to be vignt of Nicole. She always felt that the pink-haired beauty was nning on doing something bad to Ethan.


    However, since she had no evidence to back up this assumption, she just raised her guard whenever Nicole was around her and Ethan.


    Seeing that her n had been seen through, Nicole simply smiled and opened the book that she decided to read for the day.


    Running into Chloe waspletely unexpected, so she thought that she should at least say Hi, and see if she could tease her about the blue-haired boy, who everyone was looking forward to seeing in the tournament.


    Two dayster, the Academy was in a festive mood as the sh between the Five Manors of Brynhildr Academy was about to begin.


    Schwartz Manor, the ce where Dark Magicians resided in order to train and refine their Dark Magic.


    Terra Manor, the ce where those who specialized in healing, life, growth, and nature magic were nurtured.


    Jaeger Manor, the ce where those who had the ability to transform, tame, andmand magical beasts, expanded their knowledge.


    Eques Manor, the ce where Combat Wizards and Witches gathered in order to train their fighting abilities to the fullest. This was also the gathering point of those who aspired to be Magic Knights, and serve the High-Ranking Nobles, as well as the Royal Family of the Magic World.


    Andstly, the Dud Manor. The ce where magically crippled people gathered, in the hope that they could find their ce in the magical world, despite the difficulties that they were facing.


    Five Manors.


    Five Factions.


    Only one of these five would be the Champion for the first Annual Tournament of the year.


    High-Ranking Magicians, and Magistratus, often visited the Academy during this time in order to find good candidates to recruit, poach, nurture, and sponsor, allowing them to pick the future elites that would allow their own factions to grow and prosper.


    Professor Rinehart stood at the podium of the Grand Coliseum that was located at the Northern Edge of the Academy.


    This was where special magical tournaments were held, and this was where the sh of the Manors was held every year.


    ¡°Wee one and all to this year¡¯s sh of Manors!¡± Professor Rinehart¡¯s voice boomed across the Coliseum, making the students, professors, as well as their special guests, p their hands in unison.


    ¡°Just like every year, we are going to witness the sh between the top students of each Year-Grade,¡± Professor Rinehart. ¡°Although this tournament is done to create strong ties, and rivalries between each Manor, I wish that all the participants will do their best, and show everyone Magic Duels that will inspire and amaze them.


    ¡°Also, I wish that everyone will exhibit the spirit of sportsmanship, and respect their fellow students in this battle. Sometimes, winning isn¡¯t everything. It is the lessons that we learn along the way that would push us to pursue the pinnacle of our magic, and be someone who will make their mark in the Magical World.¡±


    Professor Rinehart then raised his wand high up in the air and summoned a small fireball.


    ¡°As the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy, I officially dere the start of the sh between the Manors of the Academy!¡± Professor Rinehart dered. ¡°Let the Magic Duels begin!¡±


    With a simple flick of his hand, the fireball flew towards the Giant Torch in the distance and lit it up, making everyone cheer and apud.


    ¡°That¡¯s our cue,¡± Henry said as he looked at his team members who would participate in the tournament with him. ¡°Let¡¯s show them what the Dud Manor can do!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡±¡±


    The Head-Prefect of the Dud Manor walked with pride as they left the contestant¡¯s waiting room and headed towards the center of the Coliseum, under the countless gazes of everyone.


    All of them were wearing ck, and the insignia of a Silver Dragon could be seen at the back of their capes as they fluttered in the breeze.


    Ethan, Henry, and the other members of the Dud Manor walked wearing their Manor¡¯s Coat of Arms.


    Fortis Dud was the Founder of Brynhildr Academy and his Origin Magic was the ability to summon an Ancient Dragon.


    This Dragon had helped him and the other Heads of the different Manors beat the Demon King, and restore peace upon the world.


    The other participants of the different Manors were also wearing their own insignias¡¯, showcasing the tradition that had survived for hundreds of years.


    It was not only a sh of Manors, but a sh of Pride and Wills as well.


    And only those who had the strength to back it up would emerge as the champions in a battle that would pit the best of each school grade against each other, in a battle for supremacy.


    Luna, who was watching from the stands, gazed at the handsome young man in the distance who looked quite anxious.


    Seeing how nervous Ethan was put a smile on her angelic face. Right beside her, an unusual group hade to join her in cheering for the members of Dud Manor.


    Ruby, as well as the other Fairies in the Garden were all hovering beside her, cheering and shouting Ethan¡¯s name. This was the first time that the Fairies had openly supported a human in the sh of Manors, and everyone was surprised by their actions.


    Luna didn¡¯t know how the teenage boy was able to win the mischievous Fairies over, so they woulde cheer for him.


    But seeing how enthusiastic they were, she understood that this was probably due to Ethan¡¯s charm, which had also wormed its way inside her heart, making her pray for his sess in a battle that meant a lot to him.

 Chapter 77 Destined Rivals

    <h4>Chapter 77 Destined Rivals</h4>


    ¡°Everyone, please wee the Elites of each Manor!¡± Professor Rinehart shouted, and everyone gave the candidates a round of apuse.


    ¡°So, how are you feeling?¡± Noah asked Ethan with a smile. ¡°Feeling nervous?¡±


    The handsome teenager with short, silver hair was the candidate chosen to represent the Dud Manor in the Second Year battle.


    If today was a full moon, the one who would be fighting would certainly be Luna. Unfortunately, this was not one of those days, so Noah was the one chosen by Henry to fight in her stead.


    ¡°Very,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°How can I possibly not be nervous at a time like this?¡±


    Noah grinned because he could totally understand Ethan¡¯s feeling.


    This was also his first time fighting for the Dud Manor becausest year, it was Luna who fought for the First Year Division.


    ¡°There¡¯s no pressure guys,¡± Henry said as he rested his hands over Ethan¡¯s and Noah¡¯s shoulders. ¡°No one expects us to win anyway, so just do your best, and I will handle the rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cool, Head Prefect!¡± Noah said in a teasing tone. ¡°If I was a girl, I¡¯d definitely fall for you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Henryughed before ncing at his best friend, George, who would be representing the Third Year Division of Dud Manor. ¡°Ready to fight, old friend?¡±


    ¡°I was born ready.¡± George said with a confident smile on his face. ¡°Who knows, maybe we can surprise everyone this year, eh?¡±


    George gave Ethan a wink, which made the blue-haired boy nod his head in understanding.


    ¡°I will do my best, George,¡± Ethan replied with a solemn tone. ¡°I will not let you down.¡±


    Everyone in the Dud Manor knew how serious Ethan was with this event because he had trained almost everyday for it.


    Because of this, they also felt that they should do their best in the tournament in order to not let their junior down.


    ¡°The lineup sure is pretty sweet this year,¡± Noah nced at the representatives of the other four factions, who were also wearing the coat of arms of their respective Manors.


    ¡°Aye.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°This year is going to be bloody.¡±


    All the Pirs, with the exception of Nicole, were going to represent the First Years in the tournament.


    Langston Kerr represented Schwartz Manor.


    Lily Langley would be fighting for the Jaeger Manor.


    Kurt Hale who exuded a silent confidence that made the members of Terra Manor feel that he could make them proud.


    Alice Quinn, who took over Nicole¡¯s spot to fight for the Eques Manor.


    Andst, but not the least, was the one that everyone considered to be the Dark Horse in the tournament, Ethan Gremory of the Dud Manor.


    Ethan nced at his rivals, and noticed that they were also looking at him.


    Truth be told, the other Pirs felt that Ethan was the greatest threat in the tournament. Just because he had used Partial Resonance was enough for them to take him seriously.


    The only question that was on everyone¡¯s mind was, could he do it again? Or was the first time just a fluke?


    No one knew the answer to this question. Even the special guests that hade all the way to Brynhildr Academy to witness this annual sh between the Manors, were looking forward to his performance.


    Among them was Langston¡¯s father, Zack Kerr, a Duke of the Magical World, and one of the highest ranking nobles in attendance.


    The audience noticed that the participants were already sizing up their opponents for the duel, which made them quite excited about how the matchs would start.


    At that exact moment, Professor Rinehart¡¯s voice once again caught everyone¡¯s attention, making everyone look in his direction.


    ¡°Just like what we did with the previous tournaments, all Head Prefects need to get a ball from this wooden box,¡± Professor Rinehart exined. ¡°Since there are Five Manors, one of them will get a free pass to the next round. The four other Manors will have an elimination match, and the two winners will advance in the Semifinal Round.¡±


    ¡°In the Semifinal Round, a round robin battle will take ce between the three Manors. The one who wins twice will be this year¡¯s Champions. Not only that, they will also get priority picks for the Continental Inter-Academy Battles that will happen at the end of the year, and they will represent Brynhildr Academy!¡±


    Another round of apuse erupted in the surroundings, making Ethan subconsciously clench his fist.


    He didn¡¯t know that the sh of Manors was just a prelude to something bigger. However, before he could participate in that tournament, he would have to defeat the other Pirs, whose magical powers surpassed his own by leaps and bounds.


    ¡°Head Prefects, please step forward!¡± Professor Rinehart shouted.


    ¡°Head Prefect, please pick the golden ball!¡± Noah shouted as Henry walked towards the podium. ¡°We need that free pass no matter what!¡±


    Henry nodded and gave Noah a thumbs up. ¡°Leave it to me. Lady Luck kissed me before this match, so I¡¯m feeling very lucky.¡±


    With a face filled with confidence, Henry walked towards the podium with a smile on his face.


    The other Head Prefects had also gotten up on the stage and gave each other a nod of greeting.


    All of them were in the same circle, so aside from being rivals, all of them were also very good friends.


    The first one that took the initiative to pick a ball from the wooden box was a blonde-beauty with blue eyes.


    She was the Head Prefect of the Terra Manor, and she specialized in Nature Magic.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, she got the golden ball right off the bat, making the other Head Prefects shake their heads helplessly.


    On the other hand, the members of the Terra Manor all cheered because their beautiful Head Prefect had allowed them to get a free pass to the Semi-Finals without a fight.


    The next one to pick was the Head Prefect of Schwartz Manor.


    The one he got was a red ball with the number one on it.


    The third one to pick was the Head Prefect of Eques Manor, Arthur, and he got a blue ball with the number two in it.


    Henry was the fourth one to pick, and the one he got was an orange ball with the number one in it.


    Since there was only one more ball to pick, the Head Prefect of the Jaeger Manor pulled it out of the box and showed everyone a blue ball with a number two in it.


    ¡°The First Match will be between the Schwartz Manor and the Dud Manor,¡± Professor Rinehart announced. ¡°The Second Match will be between the Eques Manor and Jaeger Manor.¡±


    As if waiting for that cue, Langston and Ethan stared at each other.


    The two of them had dueled once, and both thought of each other as an annoyance.


    Langston looked down on Ethan because he was a Dud, and Ethan was annoyed at Langston for involving Chloe in his hate for him.


    One could even say that among the battles that everyone was looking forward to the most, it was a battle between these two people.


    One had lost his title as a Pir, and the other became a double Pir Holder.


    Now that they were going to have a rematch, everyone wanted to see if Langston would be able to win against the Dud, who had taken his Pir title from him.

 Chapter 78 Oberon’s Descent [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 78 Oberon¡¯s Descent [Part 1]</h4>


    ¡°Langston Kerr and Ethan Gremory, please go up to the arena,¡± the former Head of the Magistratus, Professor Barret, said in a resounding voice. ¡°I will be the referee of this match, and I expect a good fight from both contenders.¡±


    Langston and Ethan gave each other a side-long nce before walking up to the stage that had been prepared for the two of them.


    All the First Years cheered, but no one knew which of the two they were cheering for. The two teenagers were both handsome in their own rights.


    One specialized in Dark Magic, and was the son of a High-Ranking Noble.


    The other was a Dud, and miraculously executed a Partial Resonance.


    For thedies, both boys were eye candies, and watching two handsome guys duel was something that most of them were eager to see.


    ¡°I hope you came prepared, you Filthy Dud,¡± Langston said as he faced the person that defeated him in the past. ¡°This time, I will no longer y around with you.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t reply to Langston¡¯s words and simply held his wand and Pitchfork at the ready.


    Illumina had told him that she would not help him defeat Langston this time. What she wanted was for Ethan to use his own powers, and ability to win the duel. Relying on her for everything would only impact his growth in the long run.


    Ethan understood this as well, so he trained very hard in Illumina¡¯s Illusionary World, practicing magic to the fullest until he ran dry.


    Fortunately, the Fairies were there to help him, allowing him to absorb their magical powers. Among the dozen Fairies that agreed to help Ethan, he had already kissed four of them for his magical training.


    Today, he kissed four more, so that he would gain sufficient magical power to fight one duel.


    That left only four fairies to kiss for the entirety of the sh of Manors, and Ethan didn¡¯t know if he would have enough magical energy to spare until the tournament was over.


    Professor Barret looked at the two contestants and told them the rules of the tournament.


    ¡°The fight will continue unless one of you surrenders, loses consciousness, or I deem it fit that there is no need to continue the battle,¡± Professor Barret. ¡°Are both of you ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready,¡± Langston replied as his eyes locked on his opponent.


    Ethan on the other hand, simply nodded his head, confirming that he was also ready to fight.


    Professor Barret then raised his hand, making the audience who had been cheering a while ago, stoppletely.


    For a brief moment, a pin drop silence spread in the Grand Coliseum, as everyone waited with baited breath for the match to finally begin.


    ¡°Duel Start!¡± Professor Barret dered.


    As soon as the order for the start of the duel was announced, the two teenagers chanted their first spells, to gain an edge over their opponent.


    ¡°Tenebris Famma Anguis!¡±


    ¡°Amplifico!¡±


    A fiery snake made up of dark mes erupted from the tip of Langston¡¯s wand, which immediately darted towards Ethan¡¯s direction with its fangs ready to bite.


    This was the spell that he used when he fought against the Scarlet Witch in his first ever duel in the academy in order to test her abilities.


    Ethan, on the other hand, boosted his body¡¯s performance, making him feel stronger than ever.


    Professor Barret, whom the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy personally chose to be the referee for the match for the First Years, narrowed his eyes as he observed the handsome young man, who was the talk of the academy.


    Just like everyone else, he also thought of Ethan as the Dark Horse of the First Years, and seeing him cast the spell, Amplifico, as his first spell intrigued him.


    Facing the Fire Snake, Ethan took a deep breath before charging towards it.


    This action made Chloe and Luna feel as if their hearts were about to jump out of their chest due to how reckless Ethan¡¯s move was.


    When he was only a few meters away from the Dark me Snake, the young man chanted another spell under his breath.


    ¡°Duplici.¡±


    Suddenly two Ethan¡¯s appeared in the arena, which darted at the left and right side of the Dark me Snake, catching Langston, who was controlling it by surprise. He had expected that the Dud had a few tricks in his sleeves, but this still caught him off-guard.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Ruby, who was hovering beside Chloe, gasped in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Ethan could use that spell!¡±


    The other Fairies, who had also received candies from Ethan, were surprised because the magic that Ethan used was very familiar to them.


    It was a Magic that Fairies used whenever they wanted to confuse their opponents, making them unable to tell which was real and which was not.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Nicole, who was seated at the stands of the Eques Manor muttered under her breath.


    Just like everyone else, she wanted to see what kind of performance Ethan would be showing them today. Her family had told her to pay extra attention to the handsome young man, whom she said held great potential among the First Years.


    ¡°Petty tricks!¡± Langston snorted before flicking his wand to conjure another Dark me Snake, which then attacked the second Ethan.


    Since he couldn¡¯t tell which was real, and which was not, he decided to just attack them both and get it over with.


    Ethan, who now understood what Langston¡¯s strategy was, once again chanted the spell, Duplici, creating two additional clones.


    These two clones didn¡¯t bat an eye and directly charged at Langston with their Pitchforks ready to strike.


    ¡°As if I¡¯d let you!¡± Langston shouted. ¡°Magna Ignis Murus!¡±


    A secondter, dark mes rose up from the ground, creating a fiery wall that surrounded Langston, preventing Ethan from directly attacking him.


    Because he had temporarily lost vision of his opponent, the two Fiery Snakes randomly targeted Ethan¡¯s clones, which turned into particles of light after getting hit.


    Ethan understood that he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach Langston due to the wall of mes that was blocking his way. Because of this, he decided to chant another spell that would help him ovee the walls that stood before him.


    ¡°Faerie Fuga!¡±


    At that moment, the Fairies who were watching Ethan¡¯s Magical Duel, dropped the candies that they were eating.


    ¡°O-Oberon?¡± Ruby muttered as her eyes locked on the teenage boy, who had grown Fairy Wings on his back, which allowed him to fly over the mes that Langston had conjured to protect himself.


    ¡°Oberon,¡± one of the Fairies repeated Ruby¡¯s words in a voice filled with veneration.


    ¡°Oberon!¡±


    ¡°Oberon!¡±


    ¡°Oberon!¡±


    The other Fairies also chanted this name as if they were in a daze.


    The current Ethan was simply too regal, and dazzling in their eyes as he flew high up in the air with his cape fluttering in the breeze.


    Oberon, the Fairy King, who ruled over Fairy Kind, was a person that none of the Fairies in Brynhildr Academy had seen in the past.


    However, all of them knew that he existed, for all Fairies shared this belief.


    Right now, that belief manifested in front of them, making all of their little hearts skip a beat.


    The King that they had never seen in their lifetime, was now right in front of their eyes.


    This made Ruby, and the other Fairies, subconsciously emit a kind of magical resonance, which flew toward Ethan, coating his body with their Fairy Magic.

 Chapter 79 Oberon’s Descent! [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 79 Oberon¡¯s Descent! [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°Now¡­ this is a surprise,¡± Professor Violetmented as she looked at the arena. ¡°He¡¯s like apletely different person every time he fights. First, Partial Resonance, now Fairy Magic? Just what kind of juice is this Dud drinking? I want some of that, too.¡±


    ¡°Although I taught him a bit about the tactics that Fairies use when those little critters fight, I never thought he would apply them in this duel as well,¡± Professor Njal, who was Ethan¡¯s Professor in the study of Magical Beasts, narrowed his eyes. ¡°Seriously, is he really a Dud?¡±


    The other Professors of the Academy were also watching this duel with great surprise and interest. However, the most surprised of them all was none other than Professor Rinehart.


    For he knew that Ethan¡¯s arrival at the Magic Academy waspletely by ident. The ck bracelet on Ethan¡¯s wrist was something that the Headmaster was familiar with.


    It was a marker that his agents on the Brynhildr Express would give to the Ordinarius who, for some reason, managed to get past the tight security measures that were put in ce.


    All the Headmasters of Brynhildr Academy had read the note that Fortis Dud had left behind for those who would hold the highest authority in Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°Many years from now, there wille a time, when an Ordinarius will stumble upon this ce by ident. When this happens, make sure to conceal their identity and allow them to stay here in Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°There is Magic in everyone¡¯s hearts. So, until that student leaves of their own ord, let them see the world through our eyes, and perhaps, they too, will also believe in Magic.¡±


    Professor Rinehart and the other previous Headmasters of the Academy had nted their own people on the Brynhildr Express to prepare for such a day.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that it would be during his era when someone like Ethan would truly appear at his doorstep.


    ¡®The Gremory Family is known for exceptional wizards and witches,¡¯ Professor Rinehart thought. ¡®After the sh of Manors is over I will pay a visit to Ethan¡¯s family. Perhaps, I will know more about him once I talk to them.¡¯


    The Headmaster¡¯s gaze was focused on the young man, who was flying all over the arena as he evaded the ck fireballs that Langston was firing in his direction.


    After making it past the firewall, Ethan was met with a barrage of spells that forced him to distance himself from the blonde-haired boy, who now had a serious expression on his face.


    ¡®I can¡¯t keep this up,¡¯ Ethan thought as he evaded two more fireballs that were fired in his direction. ¡®Although I can still fly for a few more minutes, my Magic is still being drained by the spell. At most, I can onlyst for five more minutes before all my magic reserves are gone. I need to think of a way to close the distance.¡¯


    Ethan gripped his wand, and his pitchfork firmly in his hands as he once again charged at Langston with the intention of fighting him in closebat.


    However, after regaining hisposure, the blonde-boy no longer took any chances and kept the pressure up.


    What Ethan didn¡¯t know was that Langston was secretly preparing an Ultimate Spell as he fired fireballs at him.


    He had already learned from his past mistakes, so he made sure to learn the ability of Multicasting.


    Very few First Years could do this, and Langston was one of those few.


    Due to his high magical power, he was able to achieve this feat without too much effort.


    The Fairies, who were watching the battle, were getting rowdy as they cheered Ethan with all their might.


    Since the teenage boy had grown Fairy Wings on his back, all of them began shouting things like¡­


    ¡°For the Pride of Fairies, beat him!¡±


    ¡°If you beat him I¡¯ll kiss you for free!¡¯


    ¡°You can¡¯t lose now! Our dignity is at stake!¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you have to! Just don¡¯t lose!¡±


    For some reason, Ethan could hear their words of encouragement, and to a certain extent, he could also feel that his magic power was being replenished a little.


    However, it was not enough.


    His Magical Circuits had been damaged since birth, so even if he was getting some magic from the outside, the fact remained that all of it was leaking because he couldn¡¯t store it properly inside his body.


    Suddenly, Langston did the unexpected as if predicting where Ethan would fire next and fired two fireballs at once.


    ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Ethan, who was caughtpletely by surprise watched as the two fireballs, which almost gave him no time to react, approached him at great speeds.


    Just as Ethan was desperately trying to think of a way on how to ovee his situation, a faint chuckle reached his ears.


    Suddenly, time seemed to have stoppedpletely, allowing Ethan to see the Fireballs that were only several meters away from his body, frozen in ce.


    ¡°For a brief moment, I felt the power of Faith that was being given to me by some of my kind, suddenly shift to another ce,¡± a voice filled with amusement reached Ethan¡¯s ears. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are, these Fairies started to call you Oberon, which greatly amuses me.¡±


    Suddenly, a Male Fairy d in royal clothing, who was at least a meter tall stood in front of Ethan with a smile.


    ¡®Young man, right now, you are using the magic of my kind,¡¯ the Male Fairymented. ¡®So, if you lose, I will punish you for sullying my name, and my race.¡¯


    The young man could tell that even though the Male Fairy was smiling, there was a deadly glint in his eyes, which made him shudder in his heart.


    ¡®I will now return time to its natural state,¡¯ the Male Fairy stated. ¡®Be warned. I will be closely watching you. Don¡¯t you dare lose.¡¯


    The Male Fairy then held up his hand and was about to snap his finger.


    Ethan took that as a sign that time would return to normal, so he made preparations in advance to dodge the two fireballs, which would have hit him if the Male Fairy didn¡¯t stop time at that exact moment.


    Just as soon as time returned to normal, Ethan shouted and forced himself to fly sideways to avoid the two fireballs that Langston had fired to burn his wings.


    The two fireballs went past him, but they still burned a part of his clothes, making him wince in pain.


    Langston, who thought that he had already managed to corner Ethan, clicked his tongue in annoyance as he prepared to unleash the ultimate spell that he was preparing.


    The Male Fairy, who was in the arena, looked at this battle with his arms crossed over his chest. Currently, no one could see him because only those who wielded the power of his kin, and those whom he gave permission to view his figure, could gaze at him.


    Seeing that the human was in a pinch, the Male Fairy smirked before saying something in a volume that reached Ethan¡¯s ears.


    ¡®Your opponent is about to end this battle,¡¯ the Male Fairy said. ¡®And even if you pour every bit of your magical power to resist his attack, it will be futile. Fortunately, you are not fighting alone. Right now, those girls are cheering for you. Listen well, Human. Fae Magic is a Magic of Nature. So, if you can¡¯t win using your own power, you must use the power of others in order to win.¡¯


    As if something clicked inside Ethan¡¯s head, the blue-haired boy pulled back his arm that was holding the pitchfork, in preparation of throwing it.


    At that exact moment, all the Fairies within Brynhildr Academy looked in the direction of the arena.


    They then subconsciously released their magical powers in that direction because they felt that their kind was in dire need of it.


    The Fairies, who were already in the arena, who were subconsciously releasing their magic power earlier, released more of it until half of their magical reserves were drained.


    ¡®That¡¯s it,¡¯ the Male Fairy nodded his head approvingly as he looked at Ethan, who had coated his Pitchfork with Fairy Fire. There were many ways to utilize Fae Magic, and Weapon Enchantment was only one of them.


    ¡°Draconis Halitus Tenebris!¡± Langston roared.


    At the same time he casted his Ultimate Spell, a ck dragon made up of dark mes that was several meters long materialized in front of him.


    It then gave a resounding Draconic Roar before flying towards the handsome young man, whom its caster designated as its target.


    In the past, he had used a ck dragon made up of mes to beat Ethan in their first duel. However he failed to do so.


    Because of this, he decided to refine this spell, increasing its destructive power threefold. he had spent countless hours in strengthening, and refining this Trump Card of his, so he was confident about its strong destructive power.


    Langston believed that with this Ultimate Spell, he would repay the annoying Dud for the humiliation he suffered in the past, and reim the glory he once lost.


    Facing such a threat in front of him, Ethan didn¡¯t back away because he knew that it was futile.


    Gathering all the magic in his body, and his surroundings, he nned to make an all-out-attack with everything he got.


    Instead of chanting a spell, two words appeared inside his head. He didn¡¯t know if these words came from the Male Fairy, who was watching him from a distance, or the shouts of Ruby and the other fairies in the arena.


    But, one thing was clear.


    These were the words that he needed to shout before throwing the burning spear in his hand that was d in Fairy Fire.


    ¡°Oberon¡¯s¡­,¡± Ethan roared before throwing the Pitchfork in his hand. ¡°Descent!¡±


    As if by magic, the Pitchfork that he had thrown transformed into the image of the Male Fairy, who had talked to him earlier.


    However, unlike the one that had his arms crossed over his chest, the Fairy d in Fairy Fire held a spear in his hand, thrusting forward.


    The ck Dragon and the King of Fairies then collided mid-air, causing sparks to fly in every direction.


    Langston intensified his magic output, while holding his wand with both hands forcing the ck Dragon to overpower the ming Fairy King, who dared to challenge his Ultimate Spell.


    Ethan, on the other hand, also held his wand and pointed forward.


    Although he knew that he might fall off from the sky at any second, he still decided to give everything he got in order to win.


    The ck Dragon and the Fairy King pushed each other as they fought for supremacy.


    It was at that moment when the audience noticed that the mes of the Fairy that Ethan had summoned became stronger and more intense.


    ¡°Get him, Oberon!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s our Fairy King! No one can beat him!¡±


    ¡°Our King will not lose to a Dragon! Even if the Dragon King is here, we will still not lose!¡±


    ¡°Fairies are the strongest! We are the strongest!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, sisters, don¡¯t stop me! I¡¯ll fight that dragon, too!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, all together! We will not lose to that dragon!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Eyah!¡±¡±¡±


    All the Fairies pressed their hands together, and prayed to their King to win the battle.


    The real Oberon, who was watching this from the side, smirked, but he didn¡¯t do anything.


    Because he didn¡¯t have to.


    The power of Faith that the Fairies were pouring towards his avatar was more than enough to empower it, allowing it to slowly, but surely, push the Dragon back as the Fairy mes on its body intensified.


    ¡°¡°¡°Oberon¡¯s Descent!¡±¡±¡±


    Ethan, and all the Fairies shouted once more at the same time, making the spear of the Fairy King pierce through the ck Dragon like a hot knife cutting through butter.


    A secondter, a powerful explosion rocked the Magical Arena where the first duel of the sh of the Manors was being held, which made even Professor Rinehart wonder if Ethan was really a Dud or not.

 Chapter 80 You Intend To Get First Base Before Your Seniors?

    <h4>Chapter 80 You Intend To Get First Base Before Your Seniors?</h4>


    ¡°¡°¡°Oberon¡¯s Descent!¡±¡±¡±


    As Ethan and the Fairies all shouted in unison, Professor Barret immediately flicked his wand and forcefully teleported Langston out of the arena.


    A secondter, a loud cracking sound, that was simr to a peal of thunder boomed in the Grand Stadium, making some of the students cry out in shock due to how loud it was.


    For a brief moment, the arena was covered with a white dust cloud. However, it didn¡¯t linger for long because Professor Barret waved his wand a second time and blew it away.


    When everyone saw the aftermath of Ethan¡¯s and Langston¡¯s magical duel, most of them were unable to believe the scene in front of them.


    Half of the arena was obliterated, and a crater that was several meters wide could be seen on the ce where Langston was standing earlier.


    A pin-drop silence thatsted for nearly ten seconds descended upon the arena before Professor Barret¡¯s voice spread in the surroundings.


    ¡°The winner of the first match is Ethan Gremory!¡± Professor Barret dered.


    His deration broke everyone from their daze.


    A momentter a round of cheering erupted in the stands where the Dud Manor, as well as the Fairies, who hade to watch the Magical Duel, began to make a ruckus.


    ¡°Wow! We won!¡± one of the Fairies shouted.


    ¡°Of course we won,¡± Rubymented. ¡°How can we possibly lose when everyone is giving their all to support Ethan! Fairies are the best!¡±


    ¡°Fairies are the best!¡±


    ¡°Fairies are the best!¡±


    ¡°Fairies are the best!¡±


    ¡°Give us Candies!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Give us Candies!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Candies!¡±¡±¡±


    The Fairies, who had started to demand candies, made the members of Dud Manor look at them with smiles on their faces. Although they didn¡¯t understand why they were demanding candies from Ethan, they wouldn¡¯t mind chipping in because all of them were in a good mood.


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s¡­ over,¡± Ethan muttered before the fairy wings on his back disappeared.


    The blue-haired teenager then fell from the sky, which rmed those who cared for him.


    ¡°Leviticus!¡±


    Profesor Rinehart waved his wand, and Ethan, who was falling just a few seconds ago, slowly descended on the arena as if he was being carried by a gentle breeze.


    ¡°Medics,e!¡± Professor Barret shouted.


    The members of Terra Manor, who had been assigned as the medical personnel in the arena all moved as one to check Ethan¡¯s condition.


    ¡°You¡¯re suffering from Mana Deficiency,¡± one of the pretty girls from Terra Manor said. ¡°Here. Please drink this.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that he can¡¯t even move his body?¡± another pretty girlmented. ¡°How about I drink that potion and feed it to him mouth to mouth?¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re just a First Year and you intend to get First Base before your seniors? You got some nerve newbie,¡± a third year who had above average looks stated. ¡°Step aside, I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Hey! The patient is still injured, stop pulling him!¡±


    Professor Barret lightly rubbed his forehead as he gazed at the handsome young man, who was currently being fought over by the young girls of Terra Manor. He didn''t know if he shouldugh and cry in this situation, so he decided to turn a blind eye on it.


    ¡°W-What are they doing?!¡± Chloe, who was paying close attention to her cousin, heard the nurses with her hearing spell, which made her very angry. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let them steal a kiss from Ethan. Not in my watch!¡±


    Luna calmly stood up from the stands and ced a bracelet on her wrist. This was one of the Magical Batteries that she charged up whenever she was able to use Moon Magic.


    This artifact allowed her to temporarily use her magic until its magical reserves ran out.


    Simr to Chloe, she would not allow any other girls to kiss Ethan without her permission.


    After all, the handsome boy was the one that stole her first kiss, she wouldn¡¯t allow his lips to be taken away by others so easily!


    Just as things were getting out of hand, Professor Violet appeared in the arena and grabbed the potion from the hand of the Third Year girl, who nned to use mouth to mouth treatment to pass the potion to Ethan¡¯s body.


    ¡°You silly girls, have you forgotten where you are?¡± Professor Violet said before wagging the potion in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re in front of so many students, as well as guests in the Academy. Can you all act like the medical personnel that you were meant to be?¡±


    The Professor¡¯s reminder made the faces of the girls turn beet red. They hadpletely forgotten where they were and acted on impulse.


    Most of the students in the Academy didn¡¯t go there just to study magic. Some of them were ordered by their families to find talented Wizards and Witches, whom they thought would be suitable partners for marriage.


    In the past, Ethan wasn¡¯t someone popr due to him being a Dud. However, after winning his duel against Langston, more people took interest in him.


    Now that he had won a second time against the Ex-Pir of Schwartz Manor, there was no doubt in their minds that he was the most ideal partner to be a husband among the First Years.


    Professor Violet also understood this part, so she no longer berated the girls. However, she reminded them to pay attention to their surroundings, so that people wouldn¡¯t get the wrong idea.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him,¡± Professor Violet stated. ¡°You girls go back, and remain on standby.¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yes, Professor!¡±¡±¡±


    The nurses of Terra Manor all left the arena. However, while doing so, they still gave Ethan nces while sighing in their hearts for their missed opportunity.


    ¡°Good grief,¡± Professor Violet muttered before looking down at the unconscious boy beside her feet. ¡°Although thatst spell wasn¡¯t a Partial Resonance, it was still a very powerful spell. Just where are you learning these things?¡±


    Naturally, no answer came because the person she wanted to ask was currently out like a light.


    Professor Violet then waved her wand and made Ethan float in the air. The Professor then walked out of the arena, while Ethan slowly floated behind her.


    ¡°Due to the damage done to the arena, it will be needing some repairs,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°We will take a one hour break before the next battle starts.¡±


    After making his deration, the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy nced at two of the Professors that specialized in Earth magic.


    The two nodded their heads in understanding and stepped into the arena to start repairing it.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that the arena had been damaged during a magical duel, so they already knew what to do.


    Due to everyone focusing their attention on Ethan, they didn¡¯t notice Langston leaving the arena with a contorted look on his face.


    The blonde boy was biting his lip so hard that blood had already started to ooze from it.


    Just like everyone else, he didn¡¯t understand how Ethan was able to ovee his strongest offensive spell. All he knew was that if Professor Barret didn¡¯t act quickly, that attack might have made contact.


    The arena had a special spell that prevented people from dying, but it didn¡¯t prevent them from getting injured, or suffering great pain.


    Because of this, Langston was saved from such hardships.


    Even so, he wasn¡¯t saved from the humiliation he suffered a second time against the person who had beaten him in the past.


    What was worse was that his father was watching the duel from the stands, which made the handsome blonde boy feel very anxious.


    His father didn¡¯t like losing, and seeing his own son lose in front of countless people would certainly make him mad.


    Because of this, Langston wanted to return to the Schwartz Manor as soon as possible and lock himself up inside his room.


    That way, he didn¡¯t have to see his father, who was currently seething in anger in the stands, wishing that he hadn''te to the Academy to watch his own son lose face in front of the other High-Ranking Nobles that opposed his faction in the Magical World.

 Chapter 81 Find Your Own Sugar Daddy!

    <h4>Chapter 81 Find Your Own Sugar Daddy!</h4>


    Ethan felt something soft, and warm touching the side of his face, which made him slowly open his eyes.


    He felt so sleepy that he just wanted to sleep, but someone seemed to be calling out to him, refusing to allow him to continue sleeping.


    ¡°Ethan, wake up,¡± a kind, and soothing voice said. ¡°How long do you n to keep sleeping? The next match will be happening soon.¡±


    He was still groggy from sleep, and his vision was still a bit blurry. Because of this, he was unable to identify the person talking to him.


    Ethan simply thought that he was back at their farmhouse, where his Grandpa and Grandma lived with him.


    His Grandma usually woke him up in the mornings, so he replied automatically without thinking.


    ¡°Just five more minutes, Grandma¡­,¡± Ethan replied softly as he looked at the person that was caressing his face. ¡°Um, is it just me or has the number of wrinkles on your face increased again?¡±


    Suddenly, the hand that was caressing his face paused. A secondter, his ¡°Grandma¡± pinched his cheek hard, making him cry out in shock.


    All his drowsiness went away in an instant, and his gaze locked on his beautiful childhood friend, who was looking down on him as if she wanted to punch him silly.


    ¡°Who are you calling Grandma, huh?!¡± Chloe asked while showing Ethan her fist, which made the blue-haired boy suddenly realize what he had just done half a minute ago.


    ¡°Good morning, Chloe,¡± Ethan replied before wincing in pain.


    He didn¡¯t feel it a moment ago, but after being pinched, he seemed to have regained the senses in his body.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t move?¡± Ethan tried to prop himself up to a sitting position, but he couldn¡¯t muster any strength in his body. The most he could do was move his head, but aside from that, his body felt as heavy as lead.


    ¡°Calm down, Ethan,¡± a soothing voice reached Ethan¡¯s ears, making him look at the right side of the bed.


    Luna, who had been reading a book in the corner, stood up and approached Ethan with a smile on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re suffering from Mana Deficiency, so it will take a while for you to regain your strength,¡± Luna exined. ¡°For the time being, why don¡¯t you drink this potion first? It was made by Terra Manor and is the first aid method that we use for Wizards and Witches that have exhausted their magical energies.¡±


    Without even waiting for Ethan¡¯s reply, Luna sat beside the bed and gently lifted his head from the pillow.


    She then slowly poured the potion on Ethan¡¯s lips, making the blue-haired boy look less pale than he was earlier.


    ¡°Thank you, Luna,¡± Ethan said. ¡°You¡¯re a lifesaver.¡±


    ¡°Heh~ it seems that the two of you have be so close all of a sudden,¡± Chloemented as she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Did something happen as ofte?¡±


    Luna, who was using her shoulder to support Ethan¡¯s head blinked once then twice before realizing what Chloe was talking about.


    However, instead of pushing Ethan away, she just gentlyid his head back on the pillow before lightly brushing his head.


    ¡°Ethan and I are both in the Dud Manor, and are good friends,¡± Luna replied. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for friends to be close to each other?¡±


    ¡°Are Noah and Sir Henry your friends as well?¡± Chloe arched an eyebrow. ¡°Do you feelfortable enough to do what you did to Ethan with them?¡±


    Luna¡¯s hand that was brushing Ethan¡¯s head suddenly stiffened. Even though she considered Noah and Sir Henry her friends, she wouldn¡¯t do the same thing she did with Ethan to them.


    Ethan knew that Luna was in a pinch, so he lightly coughed in order to catch the attention of the two girls.


    ¡°What happened after I lost consciousness?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Is the battle between Schwartz Manor over?¡±


    Chloe and Luna nced at each other. Clearly, the youngdy with light-brown hair still had questions to ask Luna, but decided to put it aside for now.


    ¡°After you lost consciousness, Professor Rinehart said that the next match will take ce after an hour,¡± Chloe exined. ¡°The arena was destroyed, so they needed some time to fix it.¡±


    Just as Chloe was about to say more, the door of the room opened and several fairies flew inside the room, catching the three teenagers by surprise.


    ¡°Ethan, we havee to save you!¡± Ruby shouted. ¡°Hmph! Those witches from the Terra Manor thought that they could stop us froming into the infirmary? There¡¯s no ce in the Academy that Fairies can¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯vee to save you!¡± a pretty Fairy with purple hair dered before grabbing Ethan¡¯s finger and attempting to pull him up. ¡°We won¡¯t let those girls steal your candies. Those are things that rightfully belong to us!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Candies!¡± the other Fairies all replied in unison.


    A momentter, the blue-haired boy was swarmed by dozens of Fairies who pulled on his fingers, hair, and clothes, in an attempt to lift him up.


    Chloe and Luna giggled as they watched the Fairies attempt to help Ethan off the bed, but they were unable to do so.


    ¡°This is not the way, sisters,¡± Ruby stated. ¡°Use Fairy Dust on him!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Okay!¡±¡±¡±


    The Fairies then sprinkled golden dust on Ethan¡¯s body, and his face, making him sneeze.


    Half a minuteter, the Fairies tried to pull him up again, and this time, the blue-haired boy¡¯s body rose up.


    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s take him away!¡± Ruby dered. ¡°Follow me sisters. We will not allow anyone to steal his candies!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡±¡±


    Chloe and Luna watched as the group of enthusiastic fairies carried Ethan out of the room.


    A momentter, shouts of surprise from the Medics of Terra Manor spread in the hallways.


    ¡°You fairies. Just what do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± one of the prettydies of Terra Manor, who was in charge of taking care of the injured Wizards and Witches from the magical duels, asked with a furious look on her face. ¡°Where are you taking the patient?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, girlie!¡± the purple haired Fairy, who was pulling on Ethan¡¯s hair replied. ¡°We¡¯re just going to take him back to the arena as part of our agreement with him. You think we don¡¯t know that you n to take our candy supplier away from us? You girls got some guts!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Rubymented. ¡°We saw how you girls looked at Ethan earlier. Clearly, you nned to take advantage of him, while he is unable to defend himself. We will not allow that to happen!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t touch our candy supplier! Find your own sugar daddy!¡¯


    ¡°There are other Wizards in the Academy, so go to them instead. Ethan belongs to us Fairies! We will not let any of you ugly Witches have him!¡±


    The Fairies then started to cast sneezing spells at the Medics who were blocking their way, catching the Witches by surprise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, sisters!¡± Ruby shouted as the witches started to sneeze one by one. ¡°I¡¯ll open a path for us!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    Chloe and Luna didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry after seeing this scene.


    In the end, the two of them ran after the renegade Fairies who infiltrated the Infirmary just to rescue their Candy Supplier, who had promised to give each of them fifty bags of candies.

 Chapter 82 The Living And The Dead [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 82 The Living And The Dead [Part 1]</h4>


    ¡°Sisters, we¡¯re almost there!¡± Ruby said excitedly. ¡°Make sure to give it your best! Our candies are at stake!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡±¡±


    The students of Brynhildr Academy watched with great amusement as the swarm of fairies carried Ethan like a war hero towards the Grand Stadium where the next battle was about to take ce.


    The blue-haired boy, whose face couldn¡¯t get any redder, had no choice but to endure the embarrassment, and shame, as countless students watched him being carried away.


    Not far from him, two beautiful teenage girls were keeping a safe distance and were pretending that they didn¡¯t know him. Although they cared deeply about Ethan, it was simply too embarrassing to be associated with him right now.


    ¡°So, this is what second hand embarrassment feels like,¡± Chloe muttered as she looked at her pitiful cousin in the distance.


    Luna who heard her, simply nodded her head and looked at Ethan with an apologetic face. Since all of them were headed in the same location, she decided to make it up to the young manter by giving him some of the cookies that she had baked earlier.


    Several minutester, Ethan was once again sitting on the stands. However, he wasn¡¯t alone. Ruby¡¯s group of fairies sat on his head, shoulders,p, and even ears, making the members of Dud Manor chuckle due to how funny he looked at the moment.


    Ethan was feeling a lot better after arriving at the Grand Stadium.


    Some of the fairies that weren¡¯t part of the group that had initially made a deal with him for candies, decided to kiss him while he was being carried to the Grand Stadium.


    They were hoping that they still had a chance to get free candies from the teenage boy, who had made all of them very proud.


    Since Ethan managed to absorb their magical powers, the symptoms of his mana deficiency eased up a bit, allowing him to be able to sit on his own.


    However, his body still felt as heavy as lead, and the fairies using him as their personal couch, made the already heavy feeling a little bit heavier.


    Chloe and Luna sat a meter away from him, and would nce in his direction while trying their best not to giggle.


    ¡°Hahaha, very funny,¡± Ethan stated as he rolled his eyes at the two girls, whose bodies were shaking due to theughter they were holding back.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re doing well, Ethan,¡± Henry said. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Not that good, but slowly recovering,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Sir Henry, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, does Noah have a chance of winning?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ the possibility exists.¡± Henry narrowed his eyes as he looked at the handsome silver-haired boy, who was currently standing in the arena, facing his opponent. ¡°Simr to you, Noah doesn¡¯t only have good looks. He can fight as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him train, so I don¡¯t know how he fights,¡± Ethanmented while looking at Noah, who had be one of his good friends in the Dud Manor.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t?¡± Henry arched an eyebrow before exining Noah¡¯s fighting style. ¡°He uses the whip. Watch closely Ethan. You might learn a thing of two by watching him.¡±


    Two minutester, Professor Rinehart¡¯s booming voice spread in the Grand Stadium, making all the students look at the podium where he was currently standing.


    ¡°Thank you for waiting, everyone,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°We will now begin the second match between Schwartz Manor and Dud Manor!¡±


    The students cheered because they were looking forward to another great match. The battle between Ethan and Langston fired them up, so they were hoping that a battle with the same intensity would happen for the next match.


    ¡°Ralf Orryn and Noah Cassemir, are both of you ready to fight?¡± Professor Barret, who was standing at the center of the arena nced at the two teenagers, and waited for their answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Ralf replied.


    ¡°Same,¡± Noah stated.


    ¡°Then, let the battle begin!¡± Professor Barret dered.


    The Professor then teleported outside the arena with his wand at the ready. Although he didn¡¯t expect something simr to what happened between Ethan and Langston would ur, he was still prepared to act at any second, in order to save the students from getting seriously injured in the duel.


    Ralf, who had dark-blonde hair, and gray eyes, pointed his wand on the ground in front of him, and cast his first spell.


    ¡°Maior Inmortui!¡±


    A secondter, a Mummy covered up in bandages rose up from the ground, which made the First Years gasp in surprise.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably a Necromancer or a Dark Summoner,¡¯ Noah thought. ¡®Either way, this is going to be tough.¡¯


    Since the battle had already started, Noah also took out his whip, and prepared to fight off the Undead Monster, whom he believed to be a Greater Undead.


    With a monstrous roar, the Mummy charged at Noah, who still had a calm expression on his face.


    Suddenly, a loud cracking of the whip spread in the arena as the silver-haired boyshed out at the approaching monster.


    Surprisingly, the monster flinched after getting hit by Noah¡¯s whip, which made Ralf arch an eyebrow.


    ¡°You have an interesting whip with you,¡± Ralf stated. ¡°Made from cold iron?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Noah replied before making his whip coil around the Mummy¡¯s leg.


    He then pulled with all of his might, making the mummy fall on its back.


    Ethan, who was watching the battle, narrowed his eyes because he didn¡¯t expect Noah¡¯s whip to be able to extend itself, allowing him to hit targets a good distance away.


    Ralf smirked after seeing his monster get immobilized. Clearly, what was happening at the moment wasn¡¯t a big deal to him.


    ¡°Maior Inmortui!¡±


    Ralf summoned another monster, but this time, it was a Wolf Zombie that reminded Ethan of the Dire Wolves in the Great Eagle Forest


    Suddenly, Ralf did the unexpected and cast the spell for the third time, summoning another Wolf Zombie.


    This made the members of the Dud Manor have solemn expressions on their faces. They didn¡¯t know if Noah would be able to fight against three Greater Undead at the same time.


    However, they still believed that the silver-haired boy would find a way out of his current predicament.

 Chapter 83 The Living And The Dead [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 83 The Living And The Dead [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡®Fortunately, he is a Necromancer,¡¯ Noah thought. ¡®If he was a Summoner, I would have no chance of winning.¡¯


    Although he was outnumbered four to one, the silver-haired boy still had a calm look on his face.


    Knowing that his opponent wouldn¡¯t give him any breather from this point onwards, Noah took a fighting stance and pressed his thumb over the small spike located on the handle of his whip.


    Blood dripped from his thumb, but this blood of his was immediately absorbed by the handle of his whip, as if it was a sponge.


    His opponent wasn¡¯t aware of what Noah did and ordered his Undead Creatures to attack his opponent without showing any mercy.


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ll be ending this battle now, Dud,¡± the Necromancer said with confidence.


    Noah didn¡¯t reply and simplyshed his whip at the Undead Wolf that had leapt towards him from his right side.


    The Mummy, and the other Undead Wolf, also charged at Noah, but the silver-haired boy prioritized the wolf that was nearest to him.


    His whip then coiled on the body of the Undead Wolf, which created a sizzling sound that made it seem that it was being burned by the whip.


    As if to prove that point, white smoke rose up from its body, alongside its howls of pain.


    Suddenly, Noahshed out his whip towards the mummy that was charging at him, while the Undead Wolf was still entangled by it.


    From the eyes of everyone, Noah¡¯s attack was so fluid as if the Undead Wolf that was coiled in his whip weighed nothing.


    Since the silver-haired boy¡¯s whip could freely extend ording to its Master¡¯s will, it shortened itself at the right moment, smashing the Undead Wolf on the Mummy¡¯s chest.


    The impact was so strong that the mummy was blown away by Noah¡¯s counter-attack, making his opponent¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    ¡®H-He¡¯s using the whip like a il?!¡¯ Ralf eximed internally.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the only reason why he was surprised. His Undead Monsters had superhuman strength, making it impossible for them to be lifted as if they were as light as a feather.


    Also, the Undead Wolf that had been entangled by Noah¡¯s whip started to ignite in a blue ze, making Ralf unable toprehend what was happening.


    Noah, who had no idea what Ralf was thinking, rolled to the side to evade thest Undead Wolf¡¯s strike that was aimed at his chest.


    After evading the attack, the silver-haired boy once again used his whip, which still had the Undead Wolf in its restraints.


    The whip-like-il that was now coated with blue mes, smashed at thest Undead, sending it crashing towards the barrier of the arena.


    A secondter, Noah did a backhand flick of his whip, and sent the burning Undead Wolf flying back towards his Master, who was too flustered to react to the surprise attack that Noah had initiated.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± Ralf cried out in shock, and pain, as the zing wolf smashed on his body.


    Ethan winced after seeing this scene because he knew for certain that Ralf was in serious pain at the moment.


    As if making sure that his victory wouldn¡¯t be snatched away from him, Noah¡¯s whip grabbed hold of Ralf¡¯s Wand, which thetter had dropped after getting hit by his own summon.


    ¡°Do you surrender?¡± Noah asked as his whip coiled around Ralf¡¯s body, preventing him from doing anything.


    ¡°Y-Yes! I surrender!¡± Ralf shouted. ¡°Let me go, you bastard!¡±


    Noah ignored Ralf¡¯s cursed shouts and simply nced in the direction of Professor Barret, who served as the referee of the match.


    The Professor smiled before nodding his head.


    ¡°Winner! Noah Cassemir!¡± Professor Barret dered.


    ¡°¡°¡°Whoah!¡±¡±¡±


    All the members of Dud Manor cheered and apuded the handsome silver-haired boy for snatching their second wind.


    As Noah was about to leave the arena, he heard Ralf shout out to him from behind.


    ¡°How?!¡± Ralf asked. ¡°How were you able to neutralize my Undead so easily?!¡±


    Noah eyed the Necromancer from the Schwartz Manor and smiled.


    ¡°Sorry, but it¡¯s a trade secret,¡± Noah replied before walking away from the arena without giving his defeated opponent a second nce.


    The girls from the other Manors looked at the handsome silver-haired boy in a different light.


    All Witches were attracted to handsome and powerful Wizards.


    Although Noah didn¡¯t use any spells, and only relied on his weapon during the entire fight, it made him look like a gant knight, whose exceptional fighting skills had won the day.


    ¡°With this, we are just one win away from beating Schwartz Manor,¡± Ethan said excitedly. ¡°Sir George, please win the next fight!¡±


    ¡°I can now feel the pressure weighing on my shoulders,¡± George replied good naturedly.


    However, the smile soon disappeared on his face and was reced with a solemn expression.


    He then nced at his best friend, Henry, who nodded his head at him.


    ¡°Do your best.¡± Henry patted George¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    A sigh escaped George¡¯s lips before he left the stands in order to fight in the arena.


    Seeing his senior¡¯s expression, Ethan felt as if something was wrong.


    ¡°Sir Henry, is Sir George¡¯s opponent strong?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Very,¡± Henry replied. ¡°In fact, George¡¯s opponent is the Strongest Third Year in the academy. If nothing unexpected happens this year, he will be the Schwartz Manor¡¯s next Head Prefect after we Fourth Years graduate from the academy.¡±


    Hearing his Head Prefect¡¯s reply, Ethan¡¯s hope of andslide victory against the Schwartz Manor suddenly felt like wishful thinking.


    Even Luna, who always looked positive, looked at the Arena with a serious gaze. A momentter, a Third Year student, who had the same hair color as her, went up the stage.


    As if to prove that Henry¡¯s words were true, the battle between George and his opponentsted only half a minute, ending the Dud Manor¡¯s winning streak in an instant.


    Ethan looked in a daze at the winner of the match, while George was being taken by the Medics to the infirmary in a hurry.


    The nurses all had anxious looks on their faces due to how serious George¡¯s injury was.


    It was as if his opponent had vented all of his anger for the defeat of his two teammates, on the Dud who dared to face him.


    The Third Year with the same hair color as Luna then nced in the direction of the Dud Manor and smirked.


    ¡°You guys got lucky this year,¡± the Third Year said with a devilish smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll see you all again next year.¡±


    Without another word, the Third Year from the Schwartz Manor left the arena under a round of apuse and cheers from the students of the academy, who idolized powerful Wizards and Witches.

 Chapter 84 The Mage Slayer

    <h4>Chapter 84 The Mage yer</h4>


    Ethan was very tempted to go to the infirmary to visit his senior, but in the end, he decided to stay.


    Thest match between the Schwartz Manor and the Dud Manor was about to take ce, and he wanted to see the battle until the end.


    Henry, who had seen how his best friend was brutally defeated by his opponent, walked up the stage with a calm expression on his face. He was the leader of the group, and he wanted to show everyone that everything was going to be fine.


    However, for some reason, Ethan could tell that with every step that his Head Prefect took, the air around him seemed to crackle, and distort, due to how angry he was.


    ¡®Am I just imagining things?¡¯ Ethan thought as he observed his Head Prefect with a critical gaze.


    After staring at Henry for nearly a minute, the blue-haired boy concluded that he was just seeing things because the distortion that he had seen earlier disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Henry Weiss and Axel Daniels, are you ready?¡± Professor Barret asked the two Fourth Years, who had stepped onto the arena.


    Instead of answering his question, the Head Prefect of Schwartz Manor smiled and talked to Henry, who was looking at him with a deadpan face.


    ¡°Henry, I know you¡¯re angry, but don¡¯t vent it out to me, okay?¡±Axel said. ¡°I don¡¯t like pain, you know?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Henry replied with the same deadpan face, which made Axel¡¯s face turn grim.


    ¡°No, seriously, I didn¡¯t order him to hurt George that badly. I just told him to win.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing that Henry was just replying with a word, Axel knew that he was in for a hell of a fight.


    ¡°Professor Barret, I would like to surrender now,¡± Axel said, which made all the First Years of the academy, especially the First Years of Schwartz Manor, cry out in shock.


    They didn¡¯t know why the Head Prefect of Schwartz Manor had chosen to surrender instead of fighting the Head Prefect of the Dud Manor.


    For them, this was simply inexcusable, but to those who really knew who Henry was, all of them thought that Axel made the right decision when he chose to concede.


    ¡°Are you sure, Axel?¡± Professor Barret.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Axel replied. ¡°I mean, just look at Henry. That is the look of someone who is very impatient to kill people. This is just a friendly match, you know? I don¡¯t want to get killed, okay?¡±


    ¡°As a referee, I find your decision to be disappointing,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°However, as your Professor, all I can say is that you made the right call.¡±


    ¡°I know, right!¡± Axel sighed. ¡°This guy is a madman.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded before looking at Henry with a serious expression on his face. He was the Professor that taught all the Fourth Years, and he knew that Henry was someone that carried grudges with him.


    ¡°Henry, this is just a friendlypetition, okay?¡± Professor Barret. ¡°Don¡¯t go attacking people outside of the arenater. Especially Luna¡¯s elder brother. She¡¯s one of your members, so can you look the other way?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Henry replied. ¡°I¡¯ll just leave him half dead.¡±


    ¡°See? This is why I don¡¯t like fighting this guy!¡± Axelined to Professor Barret. ¡°Henry should be banned from Magic Duels. This is why Axel said see you next year. He already knew that I would surrender before the fight even started.¡±


    Professor Barret shook his head helplessly before raising his hand to catch everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Winner of the final match, Henry Weiss!¡± Professor Barret dered. ¡°The Dud Manor will now go to the semifinals!¡±


    Henry, who had just been dered as the winner didn¡¯t look too happy at the results, which made the corner of Axel¡¯s lips twitch.


    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, the Head Prefect of Schwartz Manor left the arena without giving his opponent a second nce.


    Henry, the Mage yer.


    That was the nickname that the students of the academy had given the Head Prefect of Dud Manor.


    To his members, he was a very easy-going and good natured person.


    However, those who knew him well understood that the moment Henry went on his missions, the chances of his target ¡°identally¡± dying was very high, making him one of the students that the Third, and Fourth Years in the academy, didn¡¯t want to provoke no matter what.


    There was only one person in the entirety of the Academy that could beat Henry in a duel, and that was none other than the Head Prefect of Terra Manor.


    Anyone else who fought him would be in a world of pain, including Luna¡¯s brother, Rowan, who had just hurt Henry¡¯s best friend.


    Ethan, who was just as surprised like the other First Years, couldn¡¯tprehend the victory they snatched without even a fight.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are confused right now, and that is perfectly understandable,¡± Luna said with a conflicted look on her face. ¡°Just know that Sir Henry is like a demon when he starts to fight. What you saw on our camping trip was just him being carefree.¡±


    ¡°Is he that strong?¡± Ethan asked with great interest.


    ¡°Strong¡­ well yes, he is strong,¡± Luna replied. ¡°But, his strength is due to his Origin Magic, whichpletely nullifies all magic in his surroundings. Even if he was facing a Magical Beast, as long as they use magic, it will have no effect against him. That is why he is called the Mage yer of Brynhildr Academy.¡±


    Ethan, who was hearing all of this for the first time, looked at his easy-going Head Prefect who was always very supportive of him.


    For some reason, deep inside his heart, he wanted to see how Henry fought.


    That way, he would gain some insight on how someone, who could effectively nullify all magical spells in his surroundings, handled a Wizard or Witch who had lost their ability to defend themselves.


    ¡®Mage yer,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I guess, you can¡¯t really judge a book by its cover.¡¯


    For Ethan, Henry was still Henry.


    Although he might have a bad reputation among the students in the Academy, for the blue-haired boy, his Head Prefect was a role model, who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to help any member of the Dud Manor, in their times of need.

 Chapter 85 This Petty Trick Is Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 85 This Petty Trick Is Nothing</h4>


    Due to an unexpected series of events, the Dud Manor advanced to the Semifinals of the sh of Manors, beating the Schwartz Manor with the score 3 Wins and 1 Loss.


    Although the much awaited battle between the two Head Prefects didn¡¯t go as nned, everyone was still fired up because it was now time for the showdown between the Jaeger Manor and the Eques Manor.


    ¡°Please,e up to the stage, Lily Langley and Alice Quinn!¡± Professor Barret announced, making the students, especially the boys, cheer loudly.


    Lily was a very cute and charming girl, whom the boys found endearing.


    Alice, on the other hand, was referred to as a cold beauty. She almost always had a serious expression on her face, but some of the boys actually like these kinds of girls.


    Some of them were even making bets with each other on who would be able to break the ice that covered her personality, making her be a warm, and caring girl, who would be every man¡¯s ideal lover.


    ¡°Who do you think will win this duel, Ethan?¡± Nicole, who, for some reason, appeared beside the blue-haired boy when thetter wasn¡¯t paying attention, asked.


    Ethan didn¡¯t answer right away as he eyed the two youngdies who had just stepped into the arena.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough information about Lily to answer your question,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I have seen Alice fight in the past, but she was already in a weakened state by then. Also, your duel with her was covered in a white mist, so I wasn¡¯t able to see the battle between you girls.


    ¡°But, there is one thing I do know. Lily isn¡¯t someone simple. Whenever she is around me, I always feel as if she was a wolf ready to pounce on me if an opportunity were to present itself. My instincts are telling me that I cannot judge her by her cute looks.¡±


    Nicole smiled after hearing Ethan¡¯s honest opinion. Truth be told, between Alice and Lily, she already had an idea about who would win.


    However, she didn¡¯t voice her opinion out loud because Ethan didn¡¯t ask her who she thought would win the match.


    Actually, Chloe and Luna were paying close attention to Ethan¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s conversation. They were also very curious about who would emerge victorious between Alice and Lily.


    Lily was the Pir of Jaeger Manor, and Alice had beaten Nicole in their one-on-one-duel, earning her the right to represent Eques Manor in the sh of Manors.


    The battle between the two of them would certainly be something worth seeing.


    ¡°Are both of you ready?¡± Professor Barret asked.


    Lily and Alice both nodded their heads and took out their wands at the same time.


    Seeing that both of them were ready to fight, Professor Barret raised his hand and announced the start of the battle.


    ¡°Duel Start!¡± Professor Barret shouted before teleporting outside of the arena.


    The first thing that Alice did when the battle was announced was wave her hand, summoning a white mist to cover the arena.


    Lily only giggled and didn¡¯t do anything to stop the silver-haired beauty from creating a smokescreen to prevent others from seeing their battle.


    ¡°Aw! Not this again!¡±


    ¡°Why?! I want to see it! Why use a smokescreen?!¡±


    ¡°Damn! Why go to this extent for a magical duel?! What¡¯s the point in watching if there is nothing to watch!¡±


    The students of the Academy voiced out theirints out loud,, while some of them even resorted to booing Alice for her distasteful strategy.


    Nicole, on the other hand, chuckled because she had experienced this scenario when she fought Alice a few weeks ago.


    The reason why the pink-haired beauty, as well as the cute youngdy, Lily, didn¡¯t stop Alice from doing what she was doing, was for their own benefit as well.


    They didn¡¯t want others to see how they fought.


    Among the countless spectators, there were only around a dozen people that could see through Alice¡¯s smokescreen as if it didn¡¯t exist.


    One was the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy, Professor Rinehart, and the other was Professor Barret, who served as the referee of the match.


    The others who could also see the twodies smiled with amusement because they were about to see something that was meant for their eyes only.


    ¡®Too bad, I can¡¯t see it,¡¯ Ethan sighed. ¡®And I wanted to see their battle as well.¡¯


    While he wasmenting his disappointment, a yful voice reached his ears.


    ¡®Who said that you couldn¡¯t view it?¡¯


    After hearing this voice many times in the past, Ethan instantly recognized it as the voice of the Mermaid Princess, Illumina.


    ¡®Is there a way for me to see it, Illumina?¡¯ Ethan asked.


    ¡®Of course,¡¯ Illumina replied. ¡®You are currently being used as a couch by a race that specializes in ying tricks, and illusions. If there is anyone that can see through that smokescreen, it would be none other than the Fairies.¡¯


    Ethan blinked once then twice before realizing what Illumina was hinting at.


    Immediately, the blue-haired boy spoke to Ruby, who was currently sitting on his right shoulder.


    He made sure that the volume of his voice was low, allowing only those that were near him to hear his words.


    ¡°Ruby, can you see through that white mist?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ruby replied in a heartbeat. ¡°This petty trick is nothingpared to what Fairies can do. What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t see them?¡±


    Ethan shook her head, which made Ruby giggle.


    ¡°Give me an additional 10 bags of candies and I¡¯ll let you see it as well.¡± Ruby smiled like a business girl, who found a way to earn instant cash.


    ¡°Deal,¡± Ethan replied in a heartbeat.


    ¡°Hey, how about me?¡± Nicole asked in a low tone. ¡°I want to see it too. I¡¯ll give you 10 bags of candies as well.¡±


    ¡°50 bags of candies, and we have a deal,¡± Ruby replied.


    ¡°You only asked Ethan 10 bags of candies,¡± Nicolemented. ¡°Why are you suddenly increasing the price?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Ethan is one of us,¡± Ruby stated as if this was a very normal thing. ¡°He gets discounts.¡±


    ¡°T-Then, how about me?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°I want to see it too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, 20 bags for you,¡± Ruby replied after thinking for a few seconds.


    ¡°And me?¡± Luna inquired.


    ¡°20 bags as well,¡± Ruby answered.


    Nicole, who heard Ruby¡¯s unfair pricing, couldn''t help but shake her head helplessly.


    Clearly, the red-haired fairy was making things difficult for her, but she currently had no choice but to ept her offer because she also wanted to see the battle of her peers.


    After everyone agreed on the price, Ruby and her friends all sprinkled Fairy Dust on Ethan, Chloe, Luna, and Nicole.


    They then chanted something in the Ancient Fairynguage that Ethan and the others weren¡¯t able to understand.


    A secondter, the white mist that was blocking their vision suddenly vanished without a trace, surprising the four teenagers.


    However, their surprise didn¡¯tst for long as their expressions changed immediately after seeing the battle that was taking ce in the arena.


    A battle that was being waged between two prodigies, whose only goal was to win.

 Chapter 86 Cute Girl Vs. Cold Beauty [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 86 Cute Girl Vs. Cold Beauty [Part 1]</h4>


    ¡°You fought with Nicole in order to stand here today,¡± Lily said in a teasing tone. ¡°But, did you know that she didn¡¯t fight to her fullest?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care,¡± Alice replied coldly. ¡°My goal is only to win. Nothing else matters.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes. Always pursuing excellence.¡± Lily smiled. ¡°Is that because you are the daughter of the current Department Head of the Magical Bureau? Your father¡¯s position must weigh a lot on your shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and fight.¡±


    ¡°Sure if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    Lily waited until the misty smokescreen had fully covered the arena before making her move.


    Currently, the visibility was nearly zero, and even she was quite impressed that Alice was able to aplish such a thing.


    Suddenly, a faint whistle sounded from behind the cutedy from the Jaeger Manor, making her smile.


    A momentter, Alice¡¯s icy sword embedded itself in the location where Lily was standing a second ago. However, her target disappeared just before her de could pierce through her opponent¡¯s flesh.


    ¡°My~ My~ what a feistydy,¡± Lily¡¯s amused tone was heard within the mist. ¡°nning to end the battle in one strike. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re looking down on me too much?¡±


    Alice, who could see through the white mist she had made, suddenly jumped back as a set of feral ws smashed the ground under her feet.


    Lily, who had transformed her arms, and legs, to that of a White Wolf grinned in a feral way as she pounced at her target, giving the silver-haired beauty no time to recover.


    Simr to Alice, Lily could see through the white mist due to the transformation she just undertook.


    Those at the Jaeger Manor specialized in controlling many Magical Beasts, and some of them could even transform into one if they wished.


    Currently, Lily had taken on the abilities of a Blizzard Wolf, who lived at the Northernmost part of Northshire.


    There, blizzards were a regr urrence, and these wolves hunted through the terrible weather, ravaging their helpless prey, who had nowhere to run.


    Alice, who had no intention of getting pushed back, activated her trump card and covered her body in icy armor, making her look like an Ice Queen.


    Using her wand as a sword, the silver-haired beauty parried and counterattacked Lily¡¯s blows, as dozens of Icicle Shards danced around her, protecting her from the blonde girl¡¯s ferocious attacks.


    This exchangested for nearly two minutes before Alice jumped high, using her icicles as footholds.


    After gaining enough distance, she unleashed a barrage of ice shards at her opponent, who deftly avoided all of them due to her incredible speed and dexterity.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lily giggled as she tried to close the gap in order to engage Alice in closebat. ¡°This is fun.¡±


    Alice, who had no intention of letting Lily get close, used her icicles to go higher, out of her opponent¡¯s reach.


    ¡°Che~ such a cheap shot,¡± Lilymented as she was forced to evade the icicle barrage that was raining down on her.


    Although her expression was currently pouting, deep inside, she was quite amused by the current situation.


    ¡®She¡¯s good, but not good enough,¡¯ Lily thought. ¡®I didn¡¯t feel the same battle frenzy as I did when I watched Ethan fight. This girl is just a strong Witch, but not someone who has the power to make my heart shudder in excitement.¡¯


    When Lily witnessed Ethan make a Partial Resonance, her bestial instincts almost made her run away in fright.


    That was how powerful the blue-haired boy¡¯s magical attack was, and it took all of her willpower to remain where she was standing and watch the battle until it ended.


    When Ethan fought Langston today, she felt that same feeling of excitement when Ethan unleashed his Magical Attack, which he called Oberon¡¯s Descent.


    Lily may not be the smartest when it came to spell casting, but she had a very good memory when it came to things that interested her.


    One of those things were the many magical beasts in the world, as well as the rulers who stood above them all.


    The Fairy King, Oberon, was one of those figures.


    Seeing Ethan unleash his visage made the bestial blood inside her body boil in excitement.


    She was someone who longed to fight the strong, and among the candidates in the First Years that she wanted to fight the most was Nicole.


    For her, Nicole was like an unsheathed de.


    Lily knew for certain that the moment that de was released from its scabbard, a deadly dance of death wouldmence.


    As for Ethan, she never thought of him as a potential candidate that she could consider as a rival.


    Only after the blue-haired boy unleashed his Partial Resonance did Lily take notice of him.


    ¡®Time to make this duel a bit more thrilling,¡¯ Lily crouched on all fours and looked at the floating ice princess above her head.


    In one swift motion, she leapt up and shot towards Alice like a cannonball.


    Alice didn¡¯t think much of this act and simply evaded to the side.


    Lily harmlessly passed by her, but in that moment, the blonde girl said something that made Alice frown.


    ¡°I¡¯ll end this battle in five minutes.¡±


    Those were the words that reached Alice¡¯s ears the moment Lily flew past her.


    The silver-haired beauty thought that the cute girl was just ying mind games with her, but a few secondster, a sound that was simr to the tolling of a bell reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    Lily didn¡¯t just jump toward Alice without a n in mind.


    No, this was part of her n in order to close the distance with her opponent.


    ¡°Caelum Gradibus.¡±


    Lily cast a spell, allowing her to gain a foothold in the air, which she kicked off from in order to ricochet back to Alice¡¯s location, forcing her to summon an ice shield.


    ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s not enough.¡± Lily sneered as she punched the Ice Shield in front of her, shattering it instantly.


    ¡°Caelum Gradibus.¡±


    Lily cast her spell a Second Time, allowing her to have a foothold, which she used to elerate forward.


    A momentter, a cracking sound spread in the arena as the blonde girl¡¯s wed fist, smashed against Alice¡¯s Ice Armor that protected her body, which sent the silver-haired beauty¡¯s body flying towards the other side of the arena.

 Chapter 87 Cute Girl Vs. Cold Beauty [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 87 Cute Girl Vs. Cold Beauty [Part 2]</h4>


    Strong.


    That was the one word that appeared in Alice¡¯s head the moment Lily sent her flying backwards after receiving a direct attack on her body.


    The Ice Armor that she had cast on herself earlier was shattered due to how powerful the blow was.


    Even so, Alice still managed to regain her bnce mid-air before she crashed on the barrier that was erected on the edge of the arena.


    However, just as she was about to cast her magic for the second time, Lily instantly appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Sorry, but I am not Langston who likes to y with my prey,¡± Lily said with a devilish smile stered on her face. ¡°When I fight, I fight to win.¡±


    Her arm had been pulled back, ready to deliver a punch on Alice¡¯s face, not caring if it would leave a mark on the beautifuldy¡¯s face.


    However, before Lily¡¯s punch connected, Alice found herself outside of the arena and standing beside Professor Barret.


    ¡°I could have turned a blind eye and allowed Lily tond a hit, but it didn''t sit well with me, so I teleported you out,¡± Professor Barret said. ¡°Learn from this experience. She is not someone that can be defeated with strong magic power alone. Her battle experience exceeds yours by several folds.¡±


    Alice gritted her teeth as she lowered her head in frustration. She still had a trump card that she hadn¡¯t used during the battle. But, she also understood that in that moment, she didn¡¯t have the time, norposure, to cast the spell that she was saving for the final match.


    Suddenly, she remembered the words that Lily had said before she went for the killing blow.


    ¡°Sorry, but I am not Langston who likes to y with my prey. When I fight, I fight to win.¡±


    These words rang painfully inside Alice¡¯s head because she realized that Lily was right. If she had only fought with all she had from the get go, the one who might have won the match would have been her.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a gentleman, Professor Barret. Witches who were born with a silver spoon should learn hardships once in a while.¡±


    Lily¡¯s words reached Alice¡¯s ears as the white mist she had cast faded away.


    There, standing with a smug smile on her face was Lily without her Bestial Transformation.


    Clearly, she didn¡¯t want anyone to see her true power, which only a handful people in the academy were aware of.


    Professor Barret didn¡¯t affirm or reject Lily¡¯s words and simply smiled.


    ¡°Winner, Lily Langley!¡± Professor Barret announced and a round of apuse befell the cute witch, who waved at the crowd like one of those popr idols in T.V. shows.


    ¡°¡­ Did you already know how strong Lily was?¡± Ethan asked Nicole, who was seated beside her.


    ¡°I knew she was strong, but I didn¡¯t know how strong she was,¡± Nicole replied with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°But, know this. She still hadn¡¯t used her full power in this match.


    ¡°If you are to meet her in battle, it would be best if you use your Partial Resonance at once to end the match. As you can see, she doesn¡¯t like to prolong her battles.¡±


    Ethan sighed in his heart.


    After regaining a bit of magical power due to the Fairies¡¯ kisses, Illumina talked to Ethan and told him that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use Partial Resonance during the sh of Manors.


    The reason was due to him over exhausting his magical reserves when he used Oberon¡¯s Descent.


    The Mermaid Princess was worried that Ethan¡¯s Magic Circuits, which had started to show signs of recovery, might get permanently damaged if he forced himself to use Partial Resonance.


    Because of this, she didn¡¯t dare to lend her power to the blue-haired boy for the time being.


    Even if Ethan managed to win the duel, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it if he couldn¡¯t use magic ever again after his match.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just fight to the best of my ability,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®If I win I win. If I lose, that just means that I haven¡¯t trained enough.¡¯


    While he was thinking about these things, the second match started.


    Eques Manor prided themselves for raising Magical Knights and Battle Mages.


    They were also the favorite Manor to win due to their specialties.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the second match ended with another victory to Jaeger Manor.


    The battlested for ten minutes, as bothbatants fought to their fullest. However, the Second Year that represented Jaeger Manor had the ability to summon two Dire Bears, who managed to overwhelm their opponent using brute force.


    When the third match started, everyone thought that Eques Manor would be able to reverse the situation.


    Unfortunately, the third round was also won by Jaeger Manor, which caught everyone by surprise.


    ¡°Sorry, Arthur,¡± the Head Prefect of Jaeger Manor, Eren, said with a smile. ¡°Looks like the two of us won¡¯t be fighting this year.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You guys, how did you be so strong all of a sudden?¡± Arthur asked with a frown. ¡°I may not know Lily¡¯s strength, but I know your candidates for the Second and Third Year. They were not that strong in the past. So, how?¡±


    Eren smirked and ced his finger over his lip.


    ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s a secret,¡± Eren replied before moving close to Arthur to whisper something in his ear. ¡°However, let me just tell you this since we¡¯re old friends. This year, it is not just me and the candidates of Jaeger Manor who received a boost in strength.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ you mean?¡± Arthur¡¯s expression became serious after hearing Eren¡¯s words.


    Eren only winked at the Prefect of the Eques Manor before walking away, leaving Arthur in deep thought.


    Although Eren didn¡¯t say anything explicitly, it was safe to say that what he meant was that the entirety of the Jaeger Manor received a boost.


    If this was true, it meant that an entire Faction¡¯s strength had suddenly increased out of the blue.

 Chapter 88 If Only You Didn’t Exist

    <h4>Chapter 88 If Only You Didn¡¯t Exist</h4>


    Since Jaeger Manor secured three victories in a row, there was no need for the Fourth Years to fight.


    This allowed them to proceed to the Semifinals where a Round Robin Match between the three semifinalists would be conducted.


    ¡°Now that the preliminary matches are over, we will end the tourney for today,¡± Professor Barret dered. ¡°But, before that, may I ask the Head Prefects of Terra, Jaeger, and Dud Manor, toe up to the arena, so that we can schedule the order of the uing matches.¡±


    The sh of Manors would be held for a week.


    Every two days, a battle between the three factions wouldmence, allowing the participants to get plenty of rest before their next match.


    Although some injuries could be healed by magic potions, there were some cases that an additional day of rest would be needed in order to get a full recovery.


    In order to let the participants fight to their fullest, the sh of Manors was spread throughout the week to amodate a day of rest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide the order, Irene,¡± Eren said in a confident tone. ¡°Since all of us will be fighting, it doesn¡¯t matter who fights who first.¡±


    Irene nodded and looked at Professor Barret with a smile. ¡°Terra Manor will first fight Jaeger Manor.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded in acknowledgement of Irene¡¯s decision. ¡°How about you, Henry?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll fight Jaeger Manor first too and save Terra Manor forst.¡±


    After consulting the Head Prefects of the three Manors, the schedule for the Round Robin Matches were finalized.


    First Match - Terra Manor vs Jaeger Manor.


    Second Match - Dud Manor vs Jaeger Manor


    Third Match - Dud Manor vs Terra Manor.


    The Manor that won twice would automatically be dered as the Champion of the sh of Manors.


    If all three of them got one win and one loss each, they would draw ballots to determine who would get a free pass.


    The two remaining Manors would then have an elimination match, and the winner would be fighting the one that got lucky due to the ballot draw.


    Whoever won that final match would be the Champion.


    After the schedule had been posted, the students, and the guests left the Coliseum.


    Some of them were quite happy, while some of them had disappointed looks on their faces.


    This was especially true for the students belonging to the Eques and Schwartz Manors, who didn¡¯t manage to reach the Semifinals.


    The rest of the students were ecstatic and hailed their candidates as heroes who made them all proud.


    Although the number of their members were the smallest of the bunch, that didn¡¯t stop Dud Manor from celebrating their victory inside their Manor¡¯s dining room.


    ¡°Hahaha! You were both amazing, Ethan, and Noah!¡± Oliver said as he refilled the mugs of the two handsome boys with fruit juice. ¡°You made us all proud. Am I right, George?¡±


    George, who had somewhat recovered from the injuries he received during the match, but still considerably weakened, raised his mug in agreement.


    ¡°Cheers to the heroes of the new generation,¡± George stated. ¡°Now, I can retire with some peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Henry snorted. ¡°After I graduate you will be the Head Prefect. It¡¯s too early for you to retire. You can retire after two years.¡±


    ¡°Bummer.¡± Georgemented.


    Ethan and Noah chuckled after seeing their seniors'' disappointed faces. However, they knew that George was just joking, and everyone in the Manor continued to enjoy the victory they gained after fighting with everything they had.


    ¡°Truth be told, I don¡¯t want to dampen everyone¡¯s mood,¡± Henry said after cing his mug on top of the table. ¡°But there is something important that I must tell all of you, especially you, Ethan and Noah.¡±


    Ethan and Noah looked at their Head Prefect with serious expressions because they could feel that whatever Henry was going to tell them was truly important.


    ¡°This is about Jaeger Manor,¡± Henry stated. ¡°With the exception of Lily Langley, I have a rough idea on how strong those guys were in the past. But, after seeing today¡¯s battle, I can tell that they had grown considerably stronger.


    ¡°Of course, it is only natural to be stronger the longer you stay in the academy. But, this sudden boost of strength is uncanny. Arthur also mentioned in passing that the current Jaeger Manor isn¡¯t the same Jaeger Manor that we knew in the past. It is safe to say that they might be the greatest adversary we will be facing in the tournament.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this to make you guys feel anxious. I am only doing this, so that all of you will understand how strong thepetition is right now.¡±


    Ethan and Noah, who had seen Lily and the rest of the candidates of Jaeger Manor, understood what their Head Prefect was saying. However, the only thing they could do was do their best in the uing matches.


    The only silver lining was that the first match for the Semifinals was between Terra Manor and the Jaeger Manor.


    They were hoping that they would be able to see more of what theirpetitors could do during the battle that would be held in two days'' time.


    ¡°What are your chances of beating Lily without using Partial Resonance?¡± Noah whispered in Ethan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°None,¡± Ethan replied in a t tone.


    ¡°How about you? Can you deal with that summoner?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°I have a small chance of winning if the right conditions are met,¡± Noah answered.


    The two then clinked their mugs together before drinking it down in one swig.


    For now, they would not think about their uing battles and just focus on enjoying their victory party.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in Brynhildr Academy¡­


    ¡°You think hiding in your room will save you from me, Langston?¡± Zack asked in a contemptuous voice.


    ¡°¡­ No, Father,¡± Langston replied with his head lowered.


    ¡°You have disappointed me terribly,¡± Zack said. ¡°I asked you to make a name for yourself here, so that the sons and daughters that belong to the Faction opposite ours would see your greatness and convince their parents to not get in our way.


    ¡°However, not only did you lose to that Scarlet Witch, you even lost to a Dud twice! Can you still raise your head in the Academy? Can you still uphold our Family¡¯s name and honor? Mark my words, Langston. I will only give you onest chance.¡±


    Zack ced his finger on his son¡¯s chin and raised his head up until the teenage boy¡¯s gaze met his.


    ¡°Onest chance,¡± Zack stated coldly. ¡°Disappoint me one more time, and you can kiss Brynhildr Academy goodbye. I have no need for useless tools. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Father,¡± Langston replied as he tried to keep his voice from trembling. ¡°I will not let you down.¡±


    ¡°You already did.¡± Zack sneered. ¡°Lie low for a while, and make sure to not cause any trouble again. If I hear another report that you are shaming our family¡¯s name¡­ I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    Zack said thest words very slowly, sending a shiver down Langston¡¯s spine.


    Only when his father¡¯s figure disappeared from his sight did the handsome young man use the wall beside him as support.


    His legs had almost given up on him, but fortunately they held until his father was gone.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you Filthy Dud.¡± Langston clenched his fists in anger as Ethan¡¯s image appeared inside his head. ¡°If only you didn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Langston never felt so helpless in his life, because he had everything he needed due to his family¡¯s wealth and influence.


    Only after arriving in the Academy did he suffer hardships, and because of this, he cursed Ethan¡¯s name under his breath.


    Wishing that the blue-haired boy hadn¡¯t enrolled in the academy, and foiled the delusions of grandeur that Langston had imagined for himself

 Chapter 89 A Top Class Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 89 A Top ss Beauty</h4>


    ?


    The sound of weapons shing reverberated inside the training area of the Dud Manor.


    Ethan, unleashed a flurry of spear strikes at Nicole, and thetter either deflected, blocked, or parried it with rtive ease.


    This showed the difference in battle experience, and clearly, the one who had the upper hand was the pink-haired beauty whose breathing was still rtively stable.


    Ethan, on the other hand, panted for breath as he used the back of his hand to wipe away the sweat that was blocking his vision.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a fifteen minute break,¡± Nicole said before lowering down her rapier. ¡°The way you are now, nothing much will change even if we continue.¡±


    Ethan reluctantly nodded his head after hearing Nicole¡¯s proposal. Although he really wanted to continue, he needed to regain his calm in order to fight properly.


    ¡°Here, wipe your face first,¡± Chloe said as she handed a towel to Ethan.


    ¡°Drink this after,¡± Luna stated as she offered him a mug of water.


    Seeing this scene, Nicole could only roll her eyes because the blue-haired boy was getting the VIP treatment from three beautiful girls.


    It was only eight in the morning, and yet, she had been sparring with Ethan for over an hour.


    He had asked Nicole to help him train in preparation for his fight against Lily Langley of Jaeger Manor and Kurt Hale of Terra Manor.


    These two teenagers were both the Pirs of the First Years, and that alone spoke volumes. This was especially true after Lily¡¯s one-sided victory against Alice, who didn¡¯t even have the chance to mount a counterattack before she was defeated.


    That battle had made Ethan realize how trulycking he was, so he decided to use the time he still had left to train as hard as he could.


    For her part, Nicole had given Ethan plenty of advice about how to react to certain situations duringbat.


    The pink-haired beauty was truly invested in training Ethan in order to get the upper hand against the two-faced Lily, whom she considered as the strongest First Year of Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°Ethan, although I don¡¯t want to raise your hopes up, there is a possibility that Lily won¡¯t use all of her abilities in her fight against you,¡± Nicole said after Ethan finished drinking the mug of water that Luna had given him.


    ¡°Is it because she wants to hide her true strength?¡± Ethan asked.


    Nicole nodded. ¡°Yes. That girl will definitely not go all out in her fight against you. But, that doesn¡¯t mean that she won¡¯t seriously try to win. She has a reputation to uphold, you know? Even if she has to act like a cutie pie in front of so many people.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words were filled with sarcasm, and it made Ethan chuckle a bit.


    He understood that the current him was no match for Lily if she really transformed into her Demi-Wolf form.


    Although he had improved by leaps and bounds after practicing his Martial Skills, it was nowhere enough to match the unbelievable disy of fighting ability that Lily had shown in her fight against Alice.


    ¡°How¡¯s Alice?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°She must be very disappointed after losing to Lily.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you best she is.¡± Nicole giggled. ¡°Seeing her face be colder than ever before made my day today. I¡¯m d I wasn¡¯t the candidate that represented Eques Manor in this tournament.¡±


    The mirth in Nicole¡¯s voice was the real deal, and it seemed that she was really happy that the one that actually fought against Lily was Alice.


    Because of this, she was able to see the Eques Manor¡¯s Ice Queen''s unresigned face, which mirrored the overall mood of the members of Eques Manor after losing in the tournament.


    A few minutester, the two once again returned to their sparring much, and this time, Ethan¡¯s attacks had be more quick and aggressive, making the pink-haired beauty smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s pushing himself too hard again,¡± Chloe muttered. ¡°He¡¯s still the same.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by pushing himself too hard again?¡± Luna asked Ethan¡¯s cousin, who had grown up with him.


    ¡°When he feels that people have expectations of him, he tries his best to meet them,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°If possible, I don¡¯t want him to be this way.¡±


    Luna nodded her head in understanding. She knew that feeling very well because her family also had high expectations of her.


    However, after discovering her limitations, these expectations were shattered.


    Now, their family was rooting for her older brother, who was currently a Third Year in the Schwartz Manor to bring glory to their family¡¯s name.


    Luna was fine with this not only because her brother was truly gifted in magic, but because the two of them were very close.


    Although he acted arrogant and aloof and was even thought to be standoffish by the students of the Academy, her brother was actually kind and caring.


    Not many people knew that Luna¡¯s brother, Rowan, was the ¡°overly protective¡± older brother type, who would not hesitate to cast ck magic to those who bullied his sisters.


    He doesn¡¯t show this behavior in the Academy, but whenever it was only Luna and him in private, Rowan would often give his sister protective charms that would instantly activate if someone dared to harm her.


    The angelic beauty usually equipped these charms whenever she went out on missions, ensuring her safety.


    While Ethan and Nicole were in the midst of their sparring match, George arrived in the training area with a mischievous smile on his face.


    ¡°Ethan, you have a guest,¡± George said in a teasing tone. ¡°A top-ss beauty I might add. It seems that our boy here is truly getting popr with thedies. I¡¯m not gonna lie, I feel really envious of you right now.¡±


    Chloe and Luna, who both heard that a top-ss beauty was looking for Ethan, nced in George¡¯s direction with a frown.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ethan asked.


    He could tell that his senior was just teasing him. However, he was still curious about who this girl was, and wondered why she was looking for him.


    ¡°Alice Quinn,¡± George replied with a smile. ¡°It seems that she hase to talk to you about something really important.¡±


    When Chloe, Luna, and Nicole heard that the one looking for Ethan was Alice, all of them became really curious.


    She was thest girl that they expected toe looking for Ethan, especially after losing to Lily.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her right now.¡±


    Naturally, it was not only Ethan who left the training area to meet Alice.


    Chloe, Luna, and Nicole went as well, leaving George behind with an amused look on his face.

 Chapter 90 I Hate Losing

    <h4>Chapter 90 I Hate Losing</h4>


    ¡°¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Alice asked when she saw Nicole walking behind Ethan.


    ¡°I¡¯m allowed to be here, of course,¡± Nicole replied with a smile. ¡°How about you? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I have business with Mr. Gremory.¡±


    ¡°Hoh~ Mr. Gremory? So, you don¡¯t call Ethan on a first name basis.¡±


    The pink-haired beauty smiled as she eyed the Cold Beauty of the Eques Manor.


    Although both of them lived in the same dormitory, it was enough to tell with a nce that the two of them didn¡¯t get along.


    ¡°I understand that you came here because you want to talk to me.¡± Ethan cleared his throat in order to get Alice¡¯s attention. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Alice frowned before ncing at the three other girls, namely Chloe, Luna, and Nicole, who were also in the room with them.


    ¡°Can we speak in private?¡± Alice asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want others to hear what I am going to tell you.¡±


    Chloe and Luna narrowed their eyes at the silver-haired beauty like mother hens protecting their chick.


    Clearly, they didn¡¯t want Ethan to be alone with Alice, but they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to speak it out loud. This was a matter between her and Ethan, and they didn¡¯t have the right to get in her way.


    Ethan nced at the three girls behind his back before nodding his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room,¡± Ethan replied.


    Alice nodded and followed Ethan towards his dormitory room.


    Chloe and Luna both clicked their tongue, while Nicole simply smiled as her eyes followed Alice¡¯s back until it disappeared from her view.


    A few minutester, the blue-haired boy opened the door to his room and invited his guest inside it.


    Alice entered and looked around the room with a calm expression on her face. This was the first time she had entered the room of a boy aside from her family, and she was quite curious about what it was like.


    Ethan¡¯s room was a bit in. Aside from a pile of books on the table, there was nothing noteworthy about it.


    Alice soon lost interest and sat on a chair, without waiting to be invited to do so.


    Ethan didn¡¯t mind Alice¡¯s action and sat across from her. The two then stared at each other for nearly half a minute before Alice broke the silence and spoke out her mind.


    ¡°The reason I came here today is to tell you something about Lily,¡± Alice said. ¡°She is not as docile as she looks, and her fighting ability is quite high. One mistake and it can end very badly for you.¡±


    Ethan smiled bitterly because he was well aware of this fact.


    ¡°Actually, I saw the two of you fight in the arena with the help of the Fairies,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I saw how Lily transformed into a demi-wolf, and how she ended her battle with you.¡±


    Alice¡¯s expression turned to surprise after Ethan told her that he was able to see through the smokescreen that she created during her fight with Lily.


    ¡°¡­ You saw everything?¡± Alice asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Everything.¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t say anything else and simply gazed at Ethan¡¯s face. It was as if she was trying to see the tell-tale signs of a lie in order to confirm whether the boy in front of her was lying or not.


    However, deep inside, she knew that Ethan wasn¡¯t lying. There was simply no way that he would say that Lily had transformed into a Demi-Wolf right off the bat, which was simply impossible for those who didn¡¯t witness her fight with the cute blonde girl of Jaeger Manor.


    ¡°What is that girl doing here?¡± Alice, who had remained silent for a few minutes, asked.


    ¡°Girl?¡± Ethan blinked. ¡°Are you talking about Nicole?¡±


    Alice nodded. ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    ¡°I asked her to help me train.¡±


    ¡°Training, is it?¡±


    Alice closed her eyes and pondered for a bit.


    Seeing her like this, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but think that Alice was truly a beautiful girl.


    The title of Ice Princess suited her well, and he had to agree that she lived up to her reputation.


    ¡®I wonder how many guys fantasize about breaking her icy attitude, and make her a warm and caring girl to be their lover,¡¯ Ethan mused. ¡®Is there someone in the Academy that can handle this cold beauty?¡¯


    Ethan pondered for a bit before shaking his head. He hadn¡¯t been in Brynhildr Academy long enough to know more about the students that studied inside it.


    In fact, the School Year had just started, and he was just starting to learn the faces, and names of his ssmates, who studied with him everyday.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to observe your training with Nicole,¡± Alice said after a few minutes. ¡°I want to know if you have a chance of beating Lily in your magical duel.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t really mind if Alice watched him spar with Nicole. However, he still needed to ask the pink-haired beauty¡¯s permission first, to know if she would like to be watched by Alice as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Nicole after our talk if she wants you to watch our sparring match,¡± Ethan replied after careful consideration. ¡°If she refuses then I am sorry, but letting you watch is impossible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me,¡± Alice stated. ¡°But, if she doesn¡¯t agree to let me see your sparring much, I want you to spar with me as well.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Spar with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The silver-haired beauty narrowed her gaze and eyed Ethan like a food aficionado, who had very high standards when it came to culinary dishes.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re going to help me train?¡± Ethan asked to confirm if he heard Alice correctly.


    Alice nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure that Nicole is only doing Martial Training with you. She is fighting you as a Knight, and not as a Witch. That¡¯s fine, but I want to train you in dealing with offensive spells. Although you managed to win against Langston, that boy only boasts high magical power.


    ¡°His spell casting is not refined enough, and simply uses brute force in order to make his opponents submit. I, on the other hand, am confident with my spell control. I¡¯m sure that you will learn a lot by sparring with me as well.¡±


    Ethan needed all the help he could get, so Alice¡¯s proposal was tempting to him. However, there was something that was bothering him, so he decided to ask this question to the silver-haired beauty in front of him.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡±


    ¡°Because I hate losing,¡± Alice replied in a heartbeat. ¡°If Lily lost to you then her win against me doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan blinked once then twice because he clearly missed the logic in Alice¡¯s words.


    How could winning against Lily make the silver-haired beauty¡¯s loss to the cute girl from Jaeger Manor invalid?


    But before he could even say anything, Alice stood up from the chair and headed to the door of Ethan¡¯s room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Alice stated. ¡°Time waits for no one, and you only have a few days before your match with that vixen.¡±


    As soon as Alice finished speaking, she opened the door and immediately two girls fell on the floor in front of her with a huff.

 Chapter 91 People That He Trust

    <h4>Chapter 91 People That He Trust</h4>


    Ethan gritted his teeth as he forcefully rolled to the side to evade the Ice Balls that were the size of tennis balls that were headed in his direction.


    The sound of something shattering reached his ears, but he paid it no mind. Instead, he hastily propped himself up from the ground and started running.


    Several more Ice Balls rained down on him like hail, forcing the teenage boy to run in a zigzag manner in the hopes of evading them.


    However, it was futile.


    The ground under his feet suddenly turned to ice, making him slip and fall on the ground.


    Fortunately, Nicole had taught him the proper ways to fall, but it still made Ethan grimace in pain as he fell on his butt.


    Chloe and Luna, who were watching from a distance, covered their lips in an attempt to hold back the giggle that was bubbling in their chests.


    Although they wholeheartedly supported Ethan, they just found his embarrassing moments very endearing!


    Nicole, on the other hand, didn¡¯t hold back and chuckled, making the blue-haired boy¡¯s cheeks redden.


    ¡°If you have enough time to feel embarrassed then you have enough time to dodge.¡±


    A cold voice that wasced with sarcasm reached Ethan¡¯s ears, and before he knew it, a snowball smacked his face, making him shudder.


    ¡°Your decision making and reflexes are both average,¡± Alicemented. ¡°The way I see it, there is simply no way for you to defeat Lily, as well as Kurt in the uing battle. Also, are you looking down on me? Why aren¡¯t you using any magic to avoid or deflect my attacks?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget that I¡¯m a Dud?¡± Ethan replied with sarcasm as he dusted the dirt off of himself. ¡°If I could freely use magic then I would have already used spells even if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°Then howe you were able to use spells when you fought Langston?¡±


    ¡°That is that. This is this. It¡¯s not the same.¡±


    Alice¡¯s expression became colder after hearing the Ethan¡¯s reply. She then raised her wand and summoned countless icicle shards that hovered around her.


    ¡°Then, what must I do in order for you to use magic and take this sparring session seriously?¡± Alice asked in a tone that made Ethan feel that the silver-haired beauty would toss the Icicle Shards at him if she didn¡¯t like his answer.


    The teenage boy was very tempted to say ¡°If you want me to use magic, you need to kiss me first!¡±.


    But he didn¡¯t do that because if he really did, he knew that Alice would definitely turn him into a pin cushion, with countless ice shards piercing his body.


    ¡°Um, only when I am in mortal danger does my Origin Magic manifest,¡± Ethan lied with a straight face. ¡°Unless that requirement is met, I won¡¯t be able to use magic.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Alice nodded. ¡°You just need to be in mortal danger, right? That can be arranged.¡±


    Alice then pointed her wand at the handsome boy before chanting her spell.


    ¡°vum cies Zona isio!¡±


    A momentter, countless Ice Spikes jutted out of the ground and headed in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    These Ice Spikes wereing from every direction, giving Ethan no room to dodge or defend himself.


    ¡°W-Wait I was just joking!¡± Ethan cried out in rm as the Ice Spikes neared his location. ¡°I can¡¯t use magic because I¡¯ve used up all of my Magic Power in the duel!¡±


    The teenage boy then crossed his arms over his face and closed his eyes. There was simply no way for him to block this attack, and if Alice didn¡¯t stop it, he would really die, or get himself fatally injured.


    ¡°¡°Ignis Murus!¡±¡±


    Chloe and Nicole both pointed their wands towards Ethan and created walls of fire that blocked the path of the Icicle Spikes, protecting the teenage boy behind them.


    Alice clicked her tongue before tapping her wand on the palm of her hand.


    Right now, she looked very annoyed, which was something that she rarely let other people see in public.


    A few secondster, the walls of fire disappeared, revealing Ethan, whose face was now flushed due to the heat and fear he felt a moment ago.


    ¡°Again, how are you able to use magic when you are a Dud?¡± Alice asked coldly. ¡°What are the requirements that you need to meet in order for you to use magic?¡±


    Ethan took a few deep breaths before answering Alice¡¯s question.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°This is the secret of my Origin Magic, and I don¡¯t want others, especially those that I don¡¯t trust to know about it.¡±


    Chloe flinched after hearing Ethan¡¯s words. She had no idea how her childhood friend and cousin was able to use magic. Which made her realize that he hadn¡¯t told her anything about his Origin Magic.


    ¡®Does that mean that he doesn¡¯t trust me enough? Is that why he hadn¡¯t told me how he has been able to use magic?¡¯ Chloe thought as she felt a stinging pain in her chest. ¡®No. There must be something more to this. He told me why he arrived at the Academy, and I know that he really didn¡¯t possess any gifts of magic prior toing here.¡¯


    Chloe, who had known Ethan the longest, understood how he thought. If he really didn¡¯t say anything to her, that meant that it was something that was hard for him to talk about.


    A sigh escaped Alice¡¯s lips before she walked away from the training ground.


    ¡°Fine, it seems that we can¡¯t meet eye to eye right now,¡± Alice said. ¡°Goodluck in the tournament.¡±


    The silver-haired beauty didn¡¯t even take a backward nce as she truly left the training ground behind, leaving Ethan with a disappointed look on his face.


    ¡°A¡­ does that mean that you don¡¯t trust me either?¡± Nicole asked with a pout as she walked towards Ethan. ¡°Haven¡¯t we been through good and bad times? Why must you keep this a secret from me?¡±


    When the pink-haired beauty was only a foot away from Ethan, she moved closer and whispered something in his ear.


    ¡°Does Chloe know?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± the pink-haired beauty then backed away with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s that kind of secret, huh?¡±


    She then nced at Ethan¡¯s cousin with a mischievous smile on her face, making Chloe re at her in return.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop the training for now,¡± Nicole stated before lightly stretching her arms. ¡°I¡¯m sure that you are also not in the mood to continue.¡±


    Ethan reluctantly nodded his head because Nicole was right. Currently, he was out of Magic Power, and couldn¡¯t use the spells that he knew.


    Fairy Magic was so precious that he didn¡¯t want to waste it in their sparring training.


    He would only use it inside Illumina¡¯s Illusionary World where the Magic Drain was decreased to its limit.


    ¡°Ethan, a piece of advice,¡± Nicole said in a volume that only he could hear. ¡°Talk to Chloe about your Origin Magic. She¡¯s one of your most steadfast allies in this Academy. If you can¡¯t even trust her, there is simply no one you can trust here.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Thank you for the advice.¡±


    Nicole smiled before leaving the training ground. However, before doing so, she made sure to give Chloe a wink, which made thetter wonder what the pink-haired beauty was up to.


    After Nicole left, Ethan approached Chloe with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Chloe, we need to talk,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°There is something very important that I¡¯ve been keeping a secret from you.¡±


    Just like Nicole stated, Chloe was indeed one of Ethan¡¯s most trusted supporters in the Academy.


    If he couldn¡¯t even tell her the secret of his Origin Magic, then there was simply no one, aside from Luna and the Fairies, that he could trust.

 Chapter 92 I-It’s Just A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 92 I-It¡¯s Just A Kiss</h4>


    Inside Ethan¡¯s room, Chloe sat on Ethan¡¯s bed, while the teenage boy sat on the chair across from her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering how I was able to suddenly use Magic a few weeks ago,¡± Ethan said.


    Chloe nodded. ¡°Yes. But, I know that you must have had a reason for not telling me, so I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she was really surprised when Ethan fought a Magical Duel with Langston for her sake.


    Back then, Ethan looked so amazing that she even thought that she was dreaming. However, it didn¡¯t take long before she realized that it wasn¡¯t a dream, but reality.


    Since then, she had wondered how the teenage boy was able to do it, but she stayed silent and simply waited for him to tell her everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start from the very beginning.¡± Ethan took a deep breath in order to calm himself before he started his tale. ¡°After returning from our camping trip in the Great Eagle Forest, I met the Chesmire Cat, Chessy.


    ¡°He just appeared in my room one day, and decided to tell me a way to awaken my Magic.¡±


    Ethan paused for a bit to make sure that Chloe was taking him seriously. But after seeing how serious her expression was, he understood that she was giving him her full attention.


    ¡°ording to Chessy, there are a few ways someone can awaken their Magic Power, and one of those methods is to use Moon Magic,¡± Ethan exined. ¡°So, on the night of the full moon, Luna and I performed the ceremony to awaken my magic power.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes widened in shock after knowing that the angelic beauty, Luna, had yed a role in awakening her cousin¡¯s magic power.


    ¡°The ceremony was a sess, and I was able to use magic. However, my magic is a bit special.¡± Ethan sighed. ¡°I have the power to Absorb the Magic of others. But, in order to do that, I need to kiss them.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Chloe blinked once then twice because she thought that she had misheard the teenage boy in front of her. ¡°You need to kiss them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan nodded his head in affirmation. ¡°But, this magic only works if I kiss girls.¡±


    The youngdy looked at Ethan in a daze. But, after thinking about it carefully, the events that followed afterwards could now be exined.


    Even so, there was one thing that bothered Chloe, so she asked the teenage boy in front of her a question.


    ¡°W-Wait a minute,¡± Chloe stuttered. ¡°Understanding your Origin Magic doesn¡¯t happen in a day. How did youe to know that kissing girls allows you to absorb Magic?¡±


    The moment Chloe asked this question, Ethan felt several beads of sweat instantly form on his forehead. He was hoping that his cousin would overlook this topic, but since he was already telling her everything, he decided to answer honestly.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have much recollection about what happened after the ceremony seeded,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°But, I had this veeeeeeeeeery vague dream about kissing¡­ Luna. In that dream, I took the initiative to kiss her without permission.¡±


    ¡°You kissed her without permission? You forcefully kissed her?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t want to sugarcoat the events that happened because it was really the truth.


    He really had no control over his body at that time, so he thought that he was just dreaming.


    ¡°The night of the full moon was the night before you fought Langston in a duel, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­ So, the Magic you used back then was the Magic you absorbed from Luna?¡± Chloe inquired. ¡°The magic where you used Partial Resonance?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes. After the duel with Langston, I used up all the magic power I absorbed from her.¡±


    Chloe frowned as she digested the confession that Ethan made. Now that she knew how her cousin was able to wield magic, all the questions that she had before had been answered.


    ¡°So, the Fae Magic you used a few days ago came from Ruby and the other Fairies, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I made a deal with them. They will kiss me in return for bags of candies.¡±


    Chloe closed her eyes, and an awkward silence descended inside the room.


    Ethan looked at his cousin with an anxious expression because he was worried that Chloe would send a letter to his Grandma and tell her about all of the shenanigans that he had been up to in the academy.


    Finally, after a few minutes, Chloe opened her eyes and looked at Ethan with aplicated expression on her face.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me this,¡± Chloe said. ¡°I truly appreciate it. But, I just want to tell you one thing.¡±


    Ethan kept his silence and waited for the youngdy to speak her mind.


    ¡°I wish you would have told me this sooner,¡± Chloe said with a face filled with injustice. ¡°If I knew about it, I would have helped you to the best of my ability.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ethan smiled bitterly. ¡°Many things were happening at the same time, and it slipped my mind. I have always wanted to tell you this secret because you are one of the people I trust in the academy, Chloe. Believe me.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡± Chloe nodded. ¡°But, can you tell me more about how your Origin Magic works? So you just kiss girls and you can use magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there are some limitations,¡± Ethan exined. ¡°Depending on the source of magic, and how powerful it is, it may only remain inside my body for a day.


    ¡°Moon Magic is powerful, and I believe if I hadn¡¯t fought against Langston, I might have been able to use magic for an entire day. Fae Magic, on the other hand, onlysts for a few hours. This is why I need to use it sparingly.


    ¡°Also, I can only kiss a girl once a week. Even if I kiss them again, I will not be able to absorb magic from them until a week has passed. That is the limitation of my Magic. Of course, I can kiss multiple girls to increase my magic reserves, but¡­ Oi! Don¡¯t point your wand at me!¡±


    Chloe seemed to have fallen in a daze after hearing the part about kissing multiple girls.


    Before she knew it, she already had her wand in hand, and was pointing it at the teenage boy, whose face had now turned beet red.


    The youngdy reluctantly lowered the wand in her hand before ring at her cousin.


    ¡°How many people know about your secret?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°Also, how many girls have you kissed?¡±


    ¡°O-Only Luna and the Fairies know,¡± Lux replied. ¡°As to how many girls, only Luna and the Fairies as well.¡±


    ¡°So, only Luna kissed you¡­ wait, it is you who forcefully kissed her so it doesn¡¯t count,¡± Chloe said.


    ¡°Um, I kissed Fairies as well.¡±


    ¡°Fairies don¡¯t count.¡±


    Simr to Ethan, Chloe didn¡¯t consider the Fairies to be Humans, so she didn¡¯t mind Ethan kissing them.


    ¡°Now I understand the current situation,¡± Chloe said after a minute had passed. ¡°Since I am now aware of your secret, I will also help you as well.¡±


    The youngdy with light-brown hair¡¯s face suddenly became flushed as she looked at Ethan with a determined gaze.


    ¡°On the day of your Duel, I will also let you absorb my magical powers,¡± Chloe stated.


    Although she tried to look calm, her face had turned as red as a tomato, showing how embarrassed she was.


    ¡°A-Are you sure?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°It means that I¡¯m going to kiss you, you know?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s just a kiss,¡± Chloe stuttered. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. So, are you going to do it or not?¡±


    Ethan wanted to say no, but seeing how determined Chloe was, he knew that saying No to her would definitely cause consequences that he couldn¡¯t foresee.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Thank you, Chloe. I know that you always have my back.¡±


    ¡°Remember this, we should always look out for each other,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°We are a team here in the academy. So, if something like this happens again, do not hesitate to tell me, okay?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After telling his cousin his secret, Ethan felt as if a great weight had been lifted off his shoulders.


    Even though he felt conflicted about Chloe¡¯s offer to help him replenish his magic power before the match, he had already agreed, so he had to man up and do it.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the youngdy, who was still looking at him with a beet-red-face, was thinking of having a private talk with Luna after leaving Ethan¡¯s room.


    There were some things that girls needed to sort out for themselves.


    Chloe believed that it was also time for her and Luna to have a serious talk, regarding the handsome teenage boy, whose poprity was steadily rising within the circle of Witches in Brynhildr Academy.

 Chapter 93 I Will Play Along With Your Little Farce

    <h4>Chapter 93 I Will y Along With Your Little Farce</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m excited to see the matches today,¡± Noah said with a smile. ¡°How about you, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way,¡± Ethan replied as he scanned the Grand Coliseum where all the students of Brynhild Academy, as well as their guests had gathered in order to watch the battle between Terra Manor and Jaeger Manor.


    This was a very highly anticipated matchup, especially to those who knew that the Jaeger Manor had received some kind of a boost for unknown reasons, making their summoned Beasts and their transformations stronger.


    After the incident with Alice a few days ago, Ethan just focused on his training. He had also told Chloe his secret, and his cousin even said that she would help him before his match started.


    He was still conflicted about this development, but since it was already done, there was no longer a need to overthink things.


    What woulde woulde, and Ethan simply wished that nothing bad woulde out of it.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, thank you for the wait,¡± Professor Rinehart¡¯s voice boomed across the entire Coliseum, making everyone quiet down.


    ¡°Today, the match between the Terra Manor and the Jaeger Manor will start. I¡¯m sure you all have your favorite candidates, but only one team will be victorious today, so please, support them regardless of the results!¡±


    The students all cheered as if agreeing with their Headmaster¡¯s words.


    Seeing that everyone was already pumped up to watch the magical duels, Professor Rinehart no longer extended his speech and passed the baton to Professor Barret, who served as the referee for the matches.


    ¡°Kurt Hale, Lily Langley, please step into the arena!¡± Professor Barret shouted, making the students cheer a second time.


    Lily was the first one who appeared from the side of the Terra Manor and she walked while waving her hands towards the crowd, making the boys from all years cheer for her.


    ¡°She¡¯s so cute!¡± one of the studentsmented. ¡°I wish she was my girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°Bro, just look at your face.¡± a chubby boy, who was seated beside him, sneered. ¡°You look like a sardine. How can you possibly have someone as cute as her as your girlfriend?¡±


    Simr conversations were happening all around the Coliseum as everyone¡¯s gazes remained fixed on the adorable girl, who had caught the hearts of many.


    ¡°Is she an angel?¡±


    ¡°Wow! She looks more adorable todaypared tost time.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m in love!¡±


    ¡°Can you stop? You always say that whenever you see beautifuldies.¡±


    The Wizards in the Brynhildr Academy were always in the lookout for strong Witches, who could potentially be part of their Wizard Family.


    The same could be said for the Witches.


    They were always paying close attention to powerful Wizards, who had the potential to help them give birth to powerful Wizards and Witches, who would elevate their family¡¯s ranks in the Magical World.


    Not long after Lily¡¯s appearance, Kurt also appeared in the arena. However, instead of cheers, resounding boos descended upon him.


    ¡°If you hurt Lily we will make you pay!¡±


    ¡°We are the Lily Fans Club! We will not allow our Goddess to be hurt by the likes of you!¡±


    ¡°Boys, make sure to remember Kurt¡¯s face. If he does something funny to our idol, we will beat him in the hallways!¡±


    The boys, who were part of Lily¡¯s Fans Club, started to get rowdy, making the girls look at them in contempt.


    Noah, who was seated beside Ethan, chuckled after seeing Kurt¡¯s warm reception.


    ¡°It looks like someone is hated,¡± Noah smirked. ¡°Be careful, Ethan. You will be fighting Lily next. If something happens to their little angel, you might find yourself in veeeeeeeery deep trouble.¡±


    Ethan could only smile bitterly because he knew that his friend was right.


    Currently, Lily was one of the most popr Witches in the Academy, and being the Pir of Jaeger Manor only heightened her reputation.


    Her win against the Ice Princess, Alice, also solidified her position in the hearts of the boys in the Academy for being a very powerful Witch.


    Although they hadn¡¯t seen how Alice¡¯s and Lily¡¯s fight had gone, because of the white mist that Alice had summoned during the match, that didn¡¯t change the fact that the cute girl was the one who emerged victorious from their bout.


    ¡°Both of you already know the rules, so I will not repeat them,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°Are both of you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily replied as she took out her wand.


    Kurt, on the other hand, simply nodded and took out his wand in preparation to fight.


    Seeing that both of them were ready, Professor Barret raised his hand and announced the start of the duel.


    ¡°Duel Start!¡±


    Professor Barret then teleported outside of the arena, and paid close attention to the battle.


    ¡°Vinea Tumultus!¡± Kurt pointed his wand at the ground as he chanted his spell.


    Immediately, vines spread out from where he stood and charged towards Lily like live snakes that had found their prey.


    ¡°Amplifico!¡± Lily pointed the wand at her chest before running away in order to avoid the vines that were headed her way.


    Nicole had already stated that Lily might not use her Theriantrophy Abilities in the battle. The pink-haired beauty added that since Lily wanted to keep a low profile, she might just resort to using standard spells in her battles against Kurt and Ethan.


    After seeing that the cute blonde girl had used the spell Amplifico, as her starting move, Ethan knew that Nicole¡¯s hunch was right on the mark.


    Lily ran and tried to evade the vines that wereing for her in every direction. Just as the vines were about to grab hold of her, Lily pointed her wand on the ground beside her and chanted another spell.


    ¡°Vocare ciem Vulpes!¡±


    A magic circle appeared in the ce where she had pointed her wand.


    A secondter, a meter-tall Ice Fox appeared, and immediately sprayed a cone of ice at the vines that were advancing in its Master¡¯s direction, freezing thempletely.


    ¡°Vocare ciem Vulpes!¡±


    Lily summoned another Ice Fox by her side before smiling at her opponent, who still had a calm look on his face.


    ¡°So, this is how you want to fight eh?¡± Kurt smirked as he adjusted the sses on his face. ¡°Very well, I will y along with your little farce.¡±


    The Pir of Terra manor then stomped his right foot on the ground, creating a ripple of green energy that spread across the entire arena.


    ¡°Vocate Antiquo Treant!¡± Kurt dered as he pointed his wand towards the sky.


    A momentter, the ground shook and a seven-meter-tall Ancient Treant towered behind him.


    ¡°Nice tree you have there,¡± Lilymented with a smile. ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t freeze to death.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Kurt replied before adjusting his sses. ¡°I¡¯ll end the match before that happens.¡±


    Ethan, who was watching the battle, didn¡¯t notice that he had already clenched his fists in anticipation for what was about toe.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he wanted to see his two rivals unleash their full powers.


    That way, he would be able to make the necessary preparations when it was his turn to fight them, and find a way to snatch the victory, no matter how hard it was.

 Chapter 94 We Need To Eliminate Him!

    <h4>Chapter 94 We Need To Eliminate Him!</h4>


    Lily and Kurt stared at each other for a brief moment before raising their wands at the same time.


    A momentter, the Treant and the two Ice Foxes shed together, while the two teenagers hurled spells at each other.


    The crowd cheered in excitement because this was something that they didn¡¯t expect to see in a battle against the Pirs of the First Years.


    They thought that the battles between the Third Years and Fourth Years were the most exciting of all, but the first match of the day was so intense that they couldn¡¯t help but feel their blood boiling as they watched it.


    Thorny vines crawled towards Lily like live snakes, but she deftly avoided them by dodging and running away.


    ¡°Magna Amplifico!¡± Lily shouted as she used the higher version of the spell, Amplifico, further raising her body¡¯s performance.


    This spell wasn¡¯t something that could be easily used because one must have an absolute understanding of how the spell, Amplifico, worked before casting this on oneself.


    Chanting the name of the spell wouldn¡¯t do anything, and you would only receive the ordinary boost of Amplifico if you hadn¡¯t mastered itpletely.


    As soon as Lily cast the spell on herself, her speed drastically rose allowing her to close the gap between her and Kurt in a matter of seconds.


    However, the teenage boy only stomped his feet on the ground, and summoned a dome of thorny vines to protect himself, preventing Lily from getting close.


    Ethan, who had seen how Lily fought against Alice knew that if the blonde girl used her Therianthropy Ability, she would be able to easily rend through Kurt¡¯s defenses.


    However, for some reason, it seemed that she didn¡¯t have any intention of showing her true powers in his fight against her opponent.


    But, that didn¡¯t mean that Lily was helpless against Kurt¡¯s defensive abilities.


    ¡°Now!¡± Lily shouted before jumping to the side.


    A momentter, the two Ice Foxes ran past the treant and unleashed two Icy Breath attacks towards the dome of thorns that protected Kurt.


    The vines instantly turned into ice, and shattered into pieces.


    Kurt once again appeared in Lily¡¯s vision, and just a nce was enough to tell her that he was in the middle of casting a very powerful spell.


    Her guess was spot on because Kurt was about to cast his strongest Origin Magic which he was saving for his final match against Ethan¡¯s Partial Resonance.


    ¡°Magna Hortus¡­¡± Kurt roared as he was about to say the final word of his spell.


    However, before he couldplete his spell, a blur appeared in front of him, and Lily¡¯s fist smashed against his chest, canceling his spell mid-chant.


    The force of Lily¡¯s punch was so strong that Kurt smashed against the barrier of the arena, knocking the boy unconscious.


    ¡°Winner, Lily Langley!¡± Professor Barret raised his hand and dered Lily¡¯s victory in the match.


    The crowd cheered and apuded the cute girl who immediately raised her hands to wave at the crowds.


    The medics ran towards the arena and immediately gave first aid to the unconscious Kurt, who was then carried away on a magical stretcher that floated in the air.


    ¡°Did you see it?¡± Nicole asked Ethan in a solemn tone.


    ¡°I did,¡± Ethan replied.


    Nicole smiled. ¡°Be careful in your next match. You have seen her use it very briefly, so it is possible that she will also use it against you.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head. Although it onlysted for a second or two, Lily had used her Therian Transformation Ability to transform her legs to that of a wolf, giving her a boost of speed to close the gap between her and Kurt in the blink of an eye.


    When she punched him, her hand also transformed to that of a wolf at the point of impact, making her blow more deadly.


    As Lily waved her hands to thank the crowd, her gazended on Ethan.


    Suddenly, a mischievous smile appeared on her face and blew the teenage boy a flying kiss, which made all the First Years nce in his direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s that bastard Ethan again¡­,¡± one of the First Years red hatefully at the handsome boy with blue hair.


    ¡°We need to eliminate him!¡± another First Year suggested.


    ¡°How did he manage to get a flying kiss from our angel when she doesn¡¯t even look at me?!¡±


    ¡°Bro, have you looked at yourself in the mirror? It looks like a sardine. How can you possibly get a flying kiss with that face?¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡±


    Ethan, who was suddenly receiving hateful stares from Lily¡¯s Fansclub, ignored them, and focused his attention on the person whom he considered as his greatest adversary in the tournament.


    ¡®Magna Amplifico¡­,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I need to learn that spell before my fight against her starts.¡¯


    Currently, Ethan was only relying on the spell, Amplifico, to boost his body¡¯s performance.


    If he were to fight against Lily who could use the spell, Magna Amplifico, his chances of winning would drastically decrease.


    He was already at a great advantage against the girl who could summon Ice Foxes, as well as transform her limbs into that of a wolf to gain massive strength and speed.


    A minuteter, Lily finally left the arena to give way to the duel between the Second Years.


    This time, it was Noah¡¯s turn to focus on the next match because the two he would be fighting in the arena would be his rivals in his next matches.


    Contrary to what everyone expected, the second match was won by Terra Manor.


    Simr to Lily¡¯s and Kurt¡¯s battle, the duel was fierce, and both contestants did their best to win.


    It was a very exciting match, and the Second Year of Terra Manor only won due to a small mistake by her opponent, whom she took advantage of, sealing their victory for the second match.


    As for the third match, the victory once again fell in favor of Jaeger Manor.


    When everyone thought that Lily¡¯s and Kurt¡¯s battle was the most exciting one in the tournament, their views changed when the Head Prefects of Terra Manor and Jaeger Manor fought with each other.


    When Ethan fought against Langston, half of the arena was destroyed.


    However, when the two Head Prefects fought, the entire arena was destroyed.


    The winner of the Match was Terra Manor because their Head Prefect was able to stand on the only part of the arena that was still intact, and her opponent stood on the ground, making him lose by default.


    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Eren said as he looked at the beautifuldy, who was standing in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re still as strong as ever, Irene.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re stronger nowpared tost year, Eren,¡± Irene replied in an exhausted tone. ¡°I just won by luck.¡±


    Eren smiled. ¡°Luck is also a part of one¡¯s strength. You bested me in this match.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the praise,¡± Irene replied. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to tell my fiance not to find trouble with youter for injuring me.¡±


    ¡°Please do. I don¡¯t want Henry to beat me upter for hurting his fiance.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Okay.¡±


    And thus, the battle between Terra Manor and Jaeger Manor ended in a draw of 2 wins and 2 losses each.


    Since this was a round robin match, the one with the most wins in the tournament would be the Champion.


    This ced great pressure on the members of the Dud Manor because Terra Manor¡¯s, and Jaeger Manor¡¯s position in the tournament would depend on the oue of their matches against Dud Manor.


    A Manor which no one paid much attention to until Ethan arrived in Brynhildr Academy.

 Chapter 95 Seeking Advice From The Professionals [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 95 Seeking Advice From The Professionals [Part 1]</h4>


    After the battle between the Jaeger Manor, and the Terra Manor ended, Ethan returned to the Dud Manor and locked himself up inside his room.


    There he meditated and entered Illumina¡¯s world in order to better understand the series of events that happened during the battle between Lily and Kurt.


    ¡°In terms of raw power, speed, and magic, Lily surpasses me by leaps and bounds,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°Can I really not use Partial Resonance in my fight against her, Illumina?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Mermaid Princess replied firmly. ¡°Only if you want to lose the ability to use magic for the rest of your entire lifetime, then you can go ahead and try. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    The teenage boy sighed because how could he possibly do that.


    Ever since he discovered that he, too, could use magic, albeit with limitations, he felt as if a brand new world had opened up to him.


    For him to risk it all in a magical duel, no matter how important it was would be foolish of him.


    ¡°Then, can you tell me if there is a way to defeat her?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re not a baby,¡± Illumina replied with a smile. ¡°The time for spoon feeding is over. If you wish to win, you should use your own hands, and your own will to make it happen.¡±


    Ethan could tell that the Mermaid Princess didn¡¯t really n on lending him a hand this time around. However, he still decided to take a chance and ask her for advice.


    ¡°I know that you only want what is best for me, Illumina, but can you at least give me a hint about how to raise my chances of winning against Lily?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a small hint, please!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a baby, Ethan.¡± Illumina sighed helplessly. ¡°Have you forgotten that Lily is still a living, breathing, human? She isn¡¯t a God, you know? If you really want to find answers then how about you go to the Library or ask your Professors for advice?


    ¡°If they were in Kurt¡¯s ce during the match, I¡¯m pretty sure that they could have thought of a few ways to deal with Lily.¡±


    Ethan suddenly felt enlightened after hearing Illumina¡¯s advice. He hadpletely forgotten that the Professors of Brynhildr Academy were talented Wizards and Witches.


    Although he didn¡¯t know if all of them were proficient in magicbat, there were Professors like Professor Lionel, as well as Professor Violet, who specialized in fighting.


    Without another word, Ethan left his room and went to find the Knightly Professor in the Training Grounds of the Academy.


    The sun had already set, and the stars could be seen in the sky. But, Ethan knew that Professor Lionel didn¡¯t rest early, so there was still a chance that he could find him before he returned to his room to rest.


    As if Lady Luck was smiling on him, he found Professor Lionel in the Training Grounds, and he wasn¡¯t alone.


    Another Professor, whom he was also looking for, was there.


    ¡°Sir Lionel, Professor Violet, I¡¯m d that both of you are here!¡± Ethan ran towards his two Professors with an excited look on his face.


    ¡°Ethan? What¡¯s this?¡± Professor Lionel replied with a smile. ¡°Did that battle get your blood pumping that you decided toe here to the Training Grounds to train for a bit?¡±


    The Knightly Professor was currently seated on a chair, and holding a mug of mead in his hand.


    Professor Violet, on the other hand, was holding a ss of wine, and eyed Ethan with a mischievous look on her beautiful face.


    The two seemed to be having dinner together because their table wasden with food, which was still warm.


    Clearly, they decided to dine outside, instead of the Great Dining Hall of the Academy, where everyone usually ate.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to train, Sir Lionel,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°I came here to ask for advice.¡±


    ¡°Advice?¡± Professor Lionel eyed Ethan with a solemn look on his face. ¡°Ah! I think I have an idea about what you want to ask. But, go ahead and humor me. What is it that you want to ask for advice for?¡±


    Ethan took a deep breath first in order to organize his thoughts. When he was sure that he was calm enough to talk, he proceeded to ask his question.


    ¡°Earlier during Kurt¡¯s and Lily¡¯s battle, if you were in Kurt¡¯s ce, what would you have done in order to defeat Lily?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Sir Lionel chuckled before looking at Professor Violet with a smile. ¡°It seems that our student here is now grasping for straws for how to fight his rivals in the tournament.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ poor Ethan.¡± Professor Violet smiled sweetly. ¡°Are you afraid that Lily will beat your handsome face to a pulp? There, there, don¡¯t worry. The Medics will patch you up really well. Just be on guard if they attempt to feed you a purple looking potion. No matter what happens, don¡¯t drink that, okay?


    ¡°That¡¯s a Charm Potion. It will make you infatuated with the first person you see after drinking it. It¡¯s very effective against Ordinarius and Duds, who have weak magical powers. However¡­ you¡¯re something of an outlier. Sometimes you have magic, sometimes you don¡¯t. I¡¯m very tempted to cut you up and discover your secrets.¡±


    The beautiful professor with purple hair eyed Ethan from head to toe and even licked her lips, making Ethan feel as if she was some kind of snake that had seen her prey.


    ¡°I know that this might be shameless of me, but I really need some advice right now,¡± Ethan said in a serious tone. ¡°I really want to win my fight with Lily, but I don¡¯t have thebat experience, or magical expertise to pull it off.¡±


    ¡°Um? Can¡¯t you just use Partial Resonance and end it in an instant?¡± Professor Violet asked. ¡°Even Lily will not be able to survive such an attack.¡±


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t use Partial Resonance in my fight against Lily. That one time was just a fluke.¡±


    ¡°A fluke?¡± Professor Lionel arched an eyebrow. ¡°Then, how about that Oberon¡¯s Descent you used against Langston? Was that also a fluke?¡±


    ¡°I-I think so,¡± Ethan stuttered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over me back then. It just happened out of the blue.¡±


    Professor Lionel and Professor Scarlet nced at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us for dinner, Ethan?¡± Professor Lionel said as he took out a chair out of thin air and ced it beside the table. ¡°We can talk as we eat. I¡¯m sure that the food will be more enjoyable with more people.¡±


    Ethan happily epted the Knightly Professor¡¯s invitation because truth be told, he was feeling very hungry as well.


    Professor Violet eyed the handsome teenager with a critical gaze before sipping the wine in her cup.


    When she said that she wanted to cut Ethan up to better understand him, she was being half serious about it.


    Just like all the Professors in the Academy, they were all surprised when Ethan was able to use Magic during duels, and still be a Dud after it.


    Even now, Professor Violet could sense very little powering out of Ethan¡¯s body, as if his magical powers were like a candle, that could be snuffed out at any given moment.

 Chapter 96 Seeking Advice From The Professionals [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 96 Seeking Advice From The Professionals [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°So, you want some advice on how to beat Lily,¡± Professor Lionel said after eating the roasted chicken leg in his hand. ¡°Tell me, why should we help you with this? If other people knew that we are giving you pointers, they might say that we are giving favoritism to some of the students.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t think that far.¡± Ethan had an awkward look on his face because he didn¡¯t consider this matter. If the Professors were to get in trouble for helping him because others would call it favoritism, then it would be best if he just looked for answers on his own.


    Seeing his troubled expression, Professor Violet giggled before cing her wine cup on top of the table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease him too much, Lionel,¡± Professor Violet stated. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that the poor boy is desperate right now?¡±


    The beautiful Professor then winked at Ethan before resting her chin on the back of her intertwined hands.


    ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯m a bit annoyed because Schwartz Manor didn¡¯t even reach the Semifinals,¡± Professor Violet stated. ¡°How about you, Lionel? Aren¡¯t you disappointed that Eques Manor didn¡¯t make it as well?¡±


    Professor Violet was one of the advisors of Schwartz Manor, while Professor Lionel belonged to Eques Manor. Both of their Manors had been kicked out of the tournament, and could only watch from the sides and cheer for their favorites. Still, she had a good impression of Ethan, so she didn''t think badly of the him even if they lost.


    ¡°Of course I am disappointed,¡± Professor Lionel answered. ¡°But, that¡¯s just how things are. We win some, we lose some. Also, Jaeger Manor is truly strong this year. Stronger than the past year.¡±


    Professor Violet nodded her head in agreement because she was also surprised by how strong Jaeger Manor had be.


    ¡°Right now, they are the favorite to win the tournament,¡± Professor Violetmented. ¡°They just need topletely beat the Dud Manor to secure enough points to win. Also, that annoying Professor Njal still hasn¡¯t paid me the debt he owes me. Perhaps I should help make his team lose some points as well?¡±


    Professor Lionel chuckled after hearing the beautiful Professor¡¯s words. However, hisughter came to aplete stop as he ced his mug on top of the table.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Njal didn¡¯t return the 5,000 Gold Coins he owed me either.¡± Professor Lionel frowned. ¡°That two-faced snake, I should beat him to a pulp one of these days.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Do call me when you do that,¡± Professor Violet smiled evilly. ¡°I want to join the fun.¡±


    The two Professors then nodded at each other before ncing at the young man with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°You¡¯re in luck, Ethan,¡± Professor Lionel. ¡°Right now, we have amon enemy.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Professor Violet agreed. ¡°It¡¯s time to bring Professor Njal down a peg.¡±


    The two Professors then gave the teenage boy a critical look before shaking their heads at the same time.


    ¡°No good,¡± Professor Lionel stated. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t use Partial Resonance, there is no way to beat Lily. Ethan is simply too weak, and too slow to fight her.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Professor Violet nodded. ¡°Unless her periodes on that day, and she¡¯s suffering from cramps, I doubt that this Dud will have a chance to win.¡±


    The corner of Ethan¡¯s lips twitch after hearing the two Professors¡¯ hurtful words. However, since it was the truth, he was unable to refute them!


    ¡°But, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that there is no way to beat her.¡± Professor Lionel crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°But, before that, there is one spell that you need to ovee first.¡±


    The Knightly Professor raised a finger as if making sure that Ethan was paying full attention to him.


    ¡°Magna Amplifico,¡± Professor Lionel stated. ¡°Unless you can use this spell, or find ways to ovee it, you won¡¯t stand a chance against Lily. You already mastered Amplifico, so you need to master Magna Amplifico before you duel with her.¡±


    Professor Violet also raised a finger as she gave Ethan her own tip.


    ¡°Lily belongs to the Jaeger Manor, which means that all of her senses are stronger than normal people,¡± Professor Violetmented. ¡°After using Magna Amplifico, those senses are heightened even further. It means that her eyesight bes clearer, her hearing sharper, her sense of taste more detailed, and her sense of touch more profound.


    ¡°Having stronger senses isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. Sometimes, they can be double-edged swords that can also harm their owner. Bats navigate using Echo-location. If you are able to counter their high-pitched sound waves then they can lose their sense of direction and bump into trees when they fly.¡±


    Professor Violet then gave more examples, which made Ethan realize how ignorant he was of the world.


    Professor Lionel and Professor Violet didn¡¯t directly tell him what to do, but the way they exined things allowed Ethan to suddenly think of many different ideas for how to fight Lily in their duel.


    ¡®Amazing,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Several minutes ago, I had no clue on how to fight against Lily. Now, I¡¯m brimming with ideas.¡¯


    The handsome teenager absorbed Professor Lionel¡¯s and Professor Violet¡¯s words like a sponge, allowing them to talk uninterrupted. When dinner ended, Ethan profusely thanked his two Professors before running towards the Library of the Academy.


    The two Professors watched him go with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Is he really a Dud?¡± Professor Lionel inquired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore.¡± Professor Violet shrugged. ¡°However, after the tournament is over, the Headmaster ns to have Ethan retake the Appraisal Test. It seems that some of the prestigious guests in the Academy demanded this of him, including Langston¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that snake wearing a human¡¯s skin.¡± Professor Lionel sneered. ¡°I¡¯m really d that he wasn¡¯t able to win the vote to be the Headmaster of this Academy. If he really gets that position, I¡¯ll leave this ce without a second thought.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same.¡± Professor Violet agreed. ¡°Fortunately, his Faction wasn¡¯t able to sway the others and Professor Rinehart got the post from his predecessor.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯d like it if it stayed that way.¡± Professor Lionel refilled his mug with mead before drinking half of it in one gulp. ¡°The Academy will be better off without him.¡±


    Professor Violet smiled as she swirled the wine in her ss.


    The Magical World was run by many influential people, who were still trying to extend their reach into Brynhildr Academy.


    Even now, there were skirmishes happening in the shadows.


    Fortunately, Professor Rinehart wasn¡¯t a pushover and was able to thwart the ns of those who wished to use the Academy for personal gains.


    ¡°After this tournament is over, I¡¯m sure that those old geezers will begin to move again,¡± Professor Violet stated.


    Professor Lionel nodded. ¡°Well, this is no longer our problem. Let¡¯s just hope this year will be more peaceful thanst year.¡±


    Professor Violet giggled after hearing her colleague¡¯s somewhat hopeful words.


    ¡°Do you even think that what you hope for will happen?¡± Professor Violet inquired.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Professor Lionel replied. ¡°But, one can dream, right?¡±


    The two Professors then clinked their sses together as if reaching an agreement. Right now, the focus of everyone was the sh of Manors. But after that, everyone¡¯s Practical Tests would soon begin.


    A test that would allow the students to leave Brynhildr Academy, and explore the Magical World¡­ and all the dangers that could be found inside it.

 Chapter 97 Did You Have A Good Sleep?

    <h4>Chapter 97 Did You Have A Good Sleep?</h4>


    ¡°Is Ethan here?¡± Chloe asked Luna, who was currently watering the flowers in front of Dud Manor.


    ¡°Ethan? I knocked on his door this morning to invite him to breakfast, but he wasn¡¯t inside his room,¡± Luna replied. ¡°ording to Sir Henry, he left the Dud Manorst night and hasn''te back.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you have any idea where he went?¡± Chloe inquired.


    Luna shook her head. ¡°No. But, I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s somewhere in the Academy. Why don¡¯t you visit the Gardens first? Maybe he is with the Fairies.¡±


    ¡°With the Fairies?¡± Chloe pondered for a bit before nodding her head. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go and see if he is with Ruby and the others.¡±


    Having a destination in mind, Chloe left in order to find her cousin, who had a troubled look on his face when he left the Grand Coliseum a day ago.


    ¡®He must be feeling anxious right now, and trying to think of ways to beat Lily,¡¯ Chloe thought. ¡®Tomorrow will be his battle against her, and it¡¯s not going to be easy.¡¯


    Chloe had seen Lily¡¯s true powers. When the cute teenager fought against Kurt, they thought that she wouldn¡¯t be using her Therian Transformation Ability in front of many people.


    However, to their surprise, she used Partial Transformation on specific body parts in quick intervals. Because of this, Ethan realized that even if Lily didn¡¯t fight him using her full powers, she was still a force to be reckoned with.


    ¡®I just hope he doesn¡¯t do something stupid out of desperation.¡¯ Chloe sighed in her heart.


    Luna gazed at Chloe¡¯s retreating back with a calm look on her face. However, just like Chloe, she was also quite worried about the handsome teenager, who hadn''t returned to their manorst night.


    Actually, Luna went to see Ethan before she went to sleep to discuss various ways to counter Lily¡¯s abilities. But, to her surprise, Ethan wasn¡¯t around.


    She even waited until midnight, but the boy didn¡¯t return. Then she thought that she would find him after waking up, but the teenage boy was still not there.


    Because of this, Luna decided to stay in the Manor to wait for Ethan¡¯s return. That way, she would be able to advise him on various spells that could help him against Lily, who became the favorite candidate to win the First Year Division in the sh of Manors.


    While Chloe and Luna were both looking and waiting for Ethan to appear, the handsome teenager was currently asleep inside the Library of the Academy.


    The teenage boy was resting his head on an open book, with drool flowing through the corner of his lips. The book in question was struggling under the weight of his head, as if it wished to break free from its captor.


    Around him, many other books were piled up, with some of them even circling around him, as if waiting for him to wake up.


    After talking to Professor Lionel and Professor Violet, Ethan had stayed in the Library, looking for spells that he could use in his battle against Lily.


    He had read until dawn, and managed to find a few spells that might work. However, until tested in battle, Ethan wouldn¡¯t know how effective they were.


    The Librarian of the Academy, Ms. Lyra, looked at the sleeping teenager in annoyance after seeing that one of her precious books was covered in the boy¡¯s drool.


    She then took out her wand and raised it slowly. As she did this, the book slowly rose from the table, carrying Ethan¡¯s head with it.


    With a flick of her wand, the book flew away, causing Ethan¡¯s head to m against the table, making him cry out in pain.


    ¡°Good morning, sleepy head,¡± Ms. Lyra said coldly. ¡°Did you have a good sleep?¡±


    The book that Ethan was resting his head on earlier flew towards the Librarian and pped its body as if making aint.


    ¡°I know,¡± Ms. Lyramented before waving her wand to instantly clean the stain on the book¡¯s page, which was caused by the teenager¡¯s saliva.


    Ethan who was now wide awake due to the pain, looked at the Librarian, and the floating book fearfully.


    ¡°Mr. Gremory, I will turn a blind eye just this once,¡± Ms. Lyra stated. ¡°If, in the future, you use my books as pillows, and dirty their pages while you sleep, I will turn you into a book for a day and read everything about you.¡±


    The Professor then poked Ethan¡¯s forehead with her wand, with a devilish smile on her face.


    ¡°I will know your deepest darkest secrets, that even you don¡¯t know about,¡± Ms. Lyra dered. ¡°After that, I will write a biography of you and post it in the Bulletin Board. I¡¯m sure that the Witches of the Academy would love to have a new source of gossip, and it will be about all the embarrassing things you have done in your lifetime.¡±


    Ethan subconsciously gulped after hearing the Librarian¡¯s threat. He then immediately apologized and promised to never do what he did again in the future.


    If his deepest, and darkest secret were to be known by everyone, they would know that he just arrived at the Academy by mistake, and it might cause a lot ofplications in the future.


    After listening to Ethan apologize profusely for a few minutes, Ms. Lyra left the handsome boy alone.


    Ethan looked fearfully at the Old Librarian¡¯s back until she was out of sight. Only when she was sure that Ms. Lyra was no longer around did he breathe a sigh of relief.


    A secondter, his stomach started to growl, telling him that it was already time to eat.


    The teenage boy then looked at the piled up books around him, which were now starting to sneak away.


    He then hurriedly grabbed three of the books that had almost flown away, and went to the Librarian¡¯s desk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking these books with me,¡± Ethan said with a smile.


    A youngdy with long ck hair, and wearing sses, looked at the handsome teenager with a dead-pan face. Ethan was sure that the teenage girl in front of him would be very popr with the boys, if she learned to smile a bit.


    Her name was Emma Harper, and she was currently writing down the titles of the books that Ethan was going to borrow from the library.


    ¡°You have to return these books in three days,¡± Emma said. ¡°For every day that passes beyond the specified time, you will receive a penalty of 20 Merit Points per book. These points will be automatically deducted from your Library Card, so make sure to return the books on time.¡±


    ¡°I will, thank you,¡± Ethan replied.


    Just as Ethan was about to go, Emma cleared her throat, making the teenage boy look in her direction.


    ¡°Make sure to beat Lily Langley,¡± Emma said in an almostmanding tone. ¡°She disrespected this ce by bringing her fans, who do nothing but make noise in the library. Make sure to beat her up good, or I will revoke your Library Card and ban you from entering this ce again.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, you can¡¯t do that,¡± Ethan¡¯s face became pale after hearing Emma¡¯s unreasonable order.


    ¡°I can do that,¡± Emma stated in a t tone. ¡°I am a Librarian.¡±


    ¡°Assistant Librarian,¡± Ethan corrected.


    ¡°Still a Librarian,¡± Emma countered. ¡°So shut up, or I will confiscate your Library Card. I¡¯m sure that Ms. Lyra will agree with me because she is quite annoyed with you right now.¡±


    The corner of Ethan¡¯s lips twitched after experiencing Emma¡¯s high-handedness.


    But, since the Library was important to him, he could only promise that he would do his best, and left before the ck-haired beauty, who was wearing sses, could make more unreasonable demands of him.

 Chapter 98 If I Had A Choice, I Will Not Resort To Something Like This

    <h4>Chapter 98 If I Had A Choice, I Will Not Resort To Something Like This</h4>


    After returning from the Library, Ethan was greeted by a relieved Luna, who was waiting for him in the Common Room of Dud Manor.


    ¡°I see, so you spent the night in the Library,¡± Lunamented after seeing the books in Ethan''s hands. ¡°Did you find anything that might help you in tomorrow¡¯s duel?¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in affirmation. However, his stomach chose that time to growl once again, making Luna giggle.


    ¡°Have breakfast first,¡± Luna advised. ¡°After that, let¡¯s have a strategy meeting about how to defeat Lily tomorrow. Ah! Before I forget, Chloe is also looking for you. She went to the Garden to see if you were there.¡±


    ¡°Chloe came to look for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Maybe she wants to talk to you about tomorrow¡¯s match as well.¡±


    Ethan smiled because he understood why Chloe hade to see him so early in the morning. She was worried about him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just drop these in my room and go to the Garden,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Have you eaten breakfast, Luna?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna answered. ¡°Though I have a feeling that Choe hadn¡¯t eaten yet either, so the two of you should eat first before we have our strategy meeting.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n.¡± Ethan agreed.


    He then hurried back to his room before leaving the Dud Manor once again to head to the Garden to look for his cousin, Chloe.


    When he arrived at the Garden, he immediately saw the person he was looking for.


    The young beauty with light-brown hair was currently having a chat with Ruby, and her Fairy Friends. All of them had serious expressions on their faces, which made Ethan wonder what they were all talking about.


    When Ethan got near them, the first thing he heard was Ruby telling Chloe that the Fairies that had refused Ethan¡¯s offer of candies in exchange for kisses had a change of heart.


    After watching the battle in the Grand Coliseum, and seeing Ethan use Oberon¡¯s Descent, they were now all very hyped up about making the entire academy know about ¡°Fairy Supremacy¡± and were very keen to kiss the handsome teenager, in order to help him win in his next duel.


    naturally, that was only half the reason why they wanted to join in the fun. The other half was for the sweet candies that they could get in exchange for their kisses.


    Of course, Chloe had misgivings about this part. Although she didn¡¯t consider the Fairies to be her rivals, the thought of Ethan kissing them had started to weigh on her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the Fairies to kiss Ethan in tomorrow¡¯s match because I will be the one kissing him instead,¡± Chloe stated.


    ¡°What?!¡± Ruby¡¯s eyes widened in shock after hearing Chloe¡¯s deration. ¡°Sorry, but this is not possible. Ethan is now our Sugar Daddy and we already called dibs to his candies. Even if you are his cousin, we won¡¯t allow you to monopolize our source of sweets!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± another Fairy raised her small fist in objection. ¡°Ethan is our Sugar Daddy! Find your own Sugar Daddy!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t allow you to take him away!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We already have an agreement. Outsiders are not allowed to interfere!¡±


    The Fairies all made their dissatisfaction known, and some of them even started to pull on Chloe¡¯s hair, making her cry out in pain.


    ¡°W-Wait! You got the wrong idea! I mean, I will give you the candies instead of Ethan,¡± Chloe said hurriedly because she thought that the Fairies would really gang up on her and attack her with magic. ¡°Nothing will change. You will still have your candies, but you girls are no longer allowed to kiss Ethan.¡±


    The Fairies stopped pulling Chloe¡¯s hair and nced at Ruby, whom they considered to be the spokesperson of their group.


    ¡°Even if you offer us candies, the answer is still no,¡± Ruby replied with her arms crossed over her chest. ¡°Now that everyone has seen how strong Fae Magic is, they must understand that we are not Fairies they can mess with! This is for the sake of our Fairy Supremacy! We demand regr tributes not only from Ethan, but all students of the Academy!¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Fairy Supremacy!¡±


    ¡°Candies for all!¡±


    Ethan could no longer stand idly and see his cousin in her current state. Because of this, he cleared his throat to catch everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Chloe, I heard you were looking for me,¡± Ethan said with a smile. ¡°Have you eaten? Why don¡¯t we have breakfast first?¡±


    As soon as the Fairies saw Ethan, they immediately swarmed him like bees and started to demand candies from him.


    The teenage boy, who had already expected this scenario, took out several bags of candies from his storage ring and gave every fairy one bag of candies.


    ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re the best!¡± Ruby happily took the bag of candy and made it float with magic. She then kissed Ethan¡¯s cheeks before flying away in order to share her candies with the rest of her sisters, who were in other ces of the garden.


    The other Fairies copied Ruby¡¯s gesture and they all kissed Ethan¡¯s cheeks before flying away.


    When thest fairy had left the scene, the handsome teenage boy nced at his cousin, who was looking at him with a pout.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Chloe,¡± Ethan said as he reached out to hold Chloe¡¯s hand as if it was the most natural thing in the world. ¡°I¡¯m really hungry.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Chloe averted her gaze, but she didn¡¯t shake away Ethan¡¯s hand that was holding her own.


    The teenage boy could only smile bitterly as he walked towards the Dining Hall of the Academy while holding Chloe¡¯s hand.


    The two walked in silence for several minutes until they reached their destination.


    Deep inside, Chloe understood why Ethan needed the Fairies¡¯ help during the tournament. However, she still felt conflicted about it.


    While she was deep in thought, Ethan¡¯s voice reached her ears.


    ¡°You know, Chloe, if I had a choice, I would not resort to something like this.¡±


    Ethan spoke without turning around to look at her. However, she felt his grip tighten a bit, as he held onto her hand.


    ¡°Believe me when I say that there is nothing between me and the Fairies,¡± Ethan added. ¡°This is just a business transaction. I¡¯d rather kiss the Fairies than kiss the Witches in the academy. I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±


    After speaking his mind, Ethan no longer spoke and simply walked while holding Chloe¡¯s hand. He had a clear conscience, and he didn¡¯t need to exin anything to anyone. But, Chloe was different.


    Ethan didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand his intentions because the two of them had grown up together, and he trusted her very much.


    ¡°I know,¡± Chloemented after a minute had passed. ¡°So, aside from Luna, you haven¡¯t kissed anyone before, right?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Chloe then held Ethan¡¯s hand firmly as they walked side by side. ¡°Just don¡¯t go kissing random girls in the Academy or I will tell Grandma about it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Ethan chuckled after hearing Chloe¡¯s threat. ¡°Grandma will definitely p me with her flip flops if I do such a thing.¡±


    Chloe imagined that scene in her head and couldn¡¯t stop herself from giggling.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t help but worry about the future.


    With the nature of Ethan¡¯s Origin Magic, and his good looks, it was highly possible that there might be other girls, who would readily offer their lips in exchange for something more precious than a bag of candies.

 Chapter 99 Don’t Let Me Catch You Or Else…

    <h4>Chapter 99 Don¡¯t Let Me Catch You Or Else¡­</h4>


    After breakfast, until the sun had set, Ethan, Chloe, and Luna devised several strategies in order to fight Lily.


    However, after brainstorming, the three of them found out that these ns had ws in them.


    ¡°All of this will only work if the conditions are right,¡± Luna said as she massaged her forehead. ¡°But, after seeing how Lily fights, I¡¯m sure that she will be able to see through these tricks.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Chloe insisted. ¡°As long as Ethan is able to take her by surprise at the start, the chances of him winning increase.¡±


    Ethan agreed with his cousin. However, he also knew that the moment he failed his first attempt, Lily would not fall for the same trick twice.


    ¡°Actually, I have a spell that I n to use as ast resort,¡± Ethan confessed. ¡°This spell is¡­¡±


    Chloe and Luna looked at Ethan in horror after the handsome teenage boy told them about his Trump Card.


    ¡°E-Ethan, are you sure you want to use that spell?¡± Luna stuttered. ¡°If you do that, the repercussions are¡­¡±


    ¡°You know that Lily has a fanclub, right?¡± Chloe said anxiously. ¡°If you use that spell on her, all of them might kill you for real! Even if they don¡¯t, they¡¯ll probably hunt you down and make your life miserable.¡±


    ¡°There is also a chance that you will be scorned by all the girls in the Academy,¡± Luna stated in a solemn tone. ¡°I don¡¯t think using it is going to be worth it.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead he lowered his head and sighed deeply.


    ¡°I know that this is very despicable, but if I go down this route, I will not be the only one that will benefit in the battle,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Dud Manor¡¯s entire team could use it to our advantage.¡±


    It took some time for Chloe and Luna to realize what Ethan was talking about. However, when they did, both of their eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°T-This¡­ this could definitely work but,¡± Luna looked at Ethan with aplicated look on her face. ¡°The aftermath will be messy.¡±


    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯ll send some flowers to your grave.¡± Chloe didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry at her cousin¡¯s desperate move. ¡°It seems that you intend to make the entire Jaeger Manor your enemy.¡±


    The handsome teenager smiled bitterly because he couldn¡¯t refute her words. If he was really forced to use his Trump Card tomorrow during the match, it was highly possible that the Jaeger Manor would be his enemy for an entire school year.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just hope that our first n works then,¡± Luna said firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if the entire academy hates you, Chloe and I will be there with you.¡±


    ¡°Um, but only after two days have passed, okay?¡± Chloe added hurriedly. ¡°After that, I¡¯ll be by your side no matter what.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Me too.¡± Luna backed down a bit which made Ethan chuckle.


    After their meeting ended, Ethan had dinner with them in the Dining Hall of the Academy before going to the Academy Garden to have one of the Fairies kiss him.


    He nned to train in Illumina¡¯s Magical Domain so he could practice the strategy that he nned to use against Lily.


    Only by familiarizing himself with the spells that he had learned, would he be able to pull it off.


    Fortunately, the Trump Card he nned to use was a Fae Magic, which would be boosted by the magical powers of the Fairies who were waiting for their candies to be delivered to them tomorrow.


    ¡°I got to say, this is one nasty spell,¡± Illuminamented after seeing Ethan repeatedly use his Trump Card. ¡°It is no wonder that the mischievous Fairies and Pixies use this power.¡±


    Ethan wiped the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand.


    Since he was currently using Fairy Magic, he decided to read a book about Fae Spells that weremonly used by Fairies, Pixies, and other Fae Creatures.


    ¡°I just hope I won¡¯t have to use this spell tomorrow,¡± Ethanmented.


    Illumina just smiled because for her, Ethan¡¯s growth was something she was looking forward to seeing.


    An hour before midnight, Ethan finally stopped his training to get some rest. However, no matter what he did, he was unable to sleep.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just take a short stroll outside in order to calm myself,¡¯ Ethan thought before rising up from the bed.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to remove his pajamas and simply left the room wearing that attire.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit chilly tonight,¡± Ethan muttered as he left the Dud Manor with no idea where to go.


    He just walked without any destination in mind, and allowed his feet to take him wherever.


    After walking for several minutes, he arrived at the ce where they usually held their Study of Magical Creatures, which was near the border of the Great Eagle Forest.


    There, under the light of the moon and the stars, he saw someone standing in the distance.


    At first he didn¡¯t know if it was a boy or a girl. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was even Human as he walked in that direction.


    The person standing turned around to look at him.


    ¡°Oh? If it isn¡¯t Ethan,¡± a familiar sounding voice said in a teasing tone. ¡°Let me guess. You can¡¯t sleep, so you decided to take a stroll, right?¡±


    Ethan took a deep breath because the person standing in front of him was someone he knew.


    It was none other than Lily, but she wasn¡¯t the usual Lily that he knew.


    Her hair had turnedpletely white, and two animal ears could be seen on top of her head. Even so, she still looked as cute as ever, making Ethan¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Her delicate hands had turned into wed hands that could easily cut flesh if she wanted to.


    She was also standing barefooted, but it didn¡¯t matter because even her feet had transformed into that of a wolf¡¯s.


    Her eyes faintly glowed golden in the night, as she walked towards Ethan slowly.


    For a brief moment, Ethan felt as if Lily was looking at him as if he was a hare, that would serve as her midnight snack.


    Lily stopped when she was only a foot away from Ethan.


    It was at that moment when he remembered that Lily was shorter than him by a head.


    The wolf girl then ced her hands on Ethan¡¯s shoulder, and stood on tiptoe.


    She then sniffed Ethan¡¯s cheeks, and neck, as if trying to confirm something.


    ¡°Ethan, has anyone told you that you smell so sweet?¡± Lily asked. ¡°It makes me want to take a bite. Can I? Just a small piece, please?¡±


    Ethan, whose body had somehow be paralyzed was unable to pry off the wolf girl¡¯s hands, who held him in a firm grip.


    ¡°No good, Ethan,¡± Lily whispered. ¡°Youing out at this time is like begging me to eat you. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t eat anyone in the Academy or I will be expelled. But¡­ a little taste wouldn¡¯t hurt I think.¡±


    A secondter, Ethan felt something wet, and warm touching his cheek.


    Lily had stuck out her tongue, and began to lick the side of Ethan¡¯s face, making his body shudder uncontrobly.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Lily said with longing. ¡°You do taste good. Are you really a Dud?¡±


    ¡°L-Lily, I need to go back,¡± Ethan tried to raise his hand in order to push back the wolf girl in front of him using all the willpower that he could muster. ¡°Please, let me go.¡±


    However, the most he could do was ce his hand on Lily¡¯s shoulder. He didn¡¯t have the strength to push her away.


    ¡°Let you go?¡± Lily pulled back and looked at Ethan in a daze. ¡°Right¡­ I can¡¯t eat you here. But, when the mission starts, maybe I can¡­¡±


    Very reluctantly, Lily backed away and used her left hand to hold her other hand, as if preventing it from doing anything.


    ¡°Go, Ethan, and don¡¯t look back,¡± Lily said with a pained look on her face. ¡°Run if you have to. Just don¡¯t let me catch you or else¡­¡±


    Ethan, who felt as if he had been freed from a paralyzing spell, ran away as if his life depended on it.


    Lily watched him go with a feral look in her eyes. Her body quivered as if it wanted to run after the prey that was trying to escape.


    But, she stood firm, and fought the temptations that appeared in her head.


    ¡°Father, you are right,¡± Lily muttered. ¡°Brynhildr Academy is an interesting ce. It seems that I won¡¯t be bored here for at least a year or two.¡±

 Chapter 100 Crossing A Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 100 Crossing A Barrier</h4>


    After returning to his room, Ethan took a cold bath in order to calm himself down.


    His body already felt numb after histe-night-encounter with Lily, so even the cold water was unable to make him shiver.


    After drying himself off, he changed to a different set of pajamas andid down on the bed. Looking up at the ceiling.


    His left hand slowly moved to touch his left cheek, where Lily had licked him.


    This was the first time that a girl had licked his face, and he didn¡¯t know how to feel about it.


    Back on the farm, Ethan had a pet cat that he named Tabby. This cat was quite chubby, but not overweight.


    She would usually spend most of the day lying on the couch, or lying near the firece. The only time she actively sought him was when she was feeling hungry.


    At night, she would sometimes go into Ethan¡¯s room to sleep above his head. Tabby had a weird habit, and that was to lick Ethan¡¯s hair, as if cleaning him up like she usually did to groom herself.


    This was a weird feeling, but he soon got used to it.


    However, getting licked on the cheek was very different from having his hair licked. Especially since the one who did it was the cutest First Year in the academy, who had her own fans club.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep it off,¡± Ethan muttered as he closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll probably forget about it when morninges.¡±


    Unfortunately, sleep didn¡¯t arrive for Ethan easily that night.


    He tossed and turned on his bed, and was only able to sleep for two hours before he was woken up by a knock on his door.


    ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s Henry,¡± Henry said. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast together before the match starts.¡±


    Ethan groggily propped himself up on the bed. His body felt heavy, but he knew that he had to join everyone for breakfast before they faced their opponents in a few hours.


    When Henry saw him, an amused look appeared on the Head Prefect¡¯s face.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get any sleep?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Just a bit,¡± Ethan replied.


    Henry nodded before patting Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Understandable. Come have breakfast with us, and take a nap after that. I¡¯ll let Luna wake you up an hour before the match.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Henry.¡± Ethan smiled.


    The two then went to the Dud Manor¡¯s dining table to have breakfast with their Manor Mates.


    All of them noticed the dark circles under Ethan¡¯s eyes, which told them that he wasn¡¯t able to get very much sleep.


    None of them talked about the match, and simply ate together. After breakfast, Henry and the others went back to their rooms to change into their Battle Uniforms.


    Just as Ethan was about to do the same, Chloe appeared in Dud Manor to check up on her cousin, as well as keep her promise to him.


    ¡°You look terrible.¡±


    Those were the first words that came out of Chloe¡¯s lips after seeing Ethan¡¯s current state.


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Ethan shook his head helplessly before walking up the stairs with Chloe and Luna.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take a nap before your match?¡± Luna asked. ¡°There are still two hours before it starts.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll use that time to psych myself up for the match.¡±


    When they arrived in front of Ethan¡¯s door, Chloe gave Luna a nce and made a pleading gesture.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luna nodded her head in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room.¡±


    The angelic beauty walked away and left Chloe alone with the handsome teenager. She and Chloe had a heart to heart talk about Ethan, and both of them hade to an understanding.


    Right now, the two of them were allies, so she didn¡¯t mind letting Chloe have her moment with Ethan before his match.


    Once they were inside the room, Chloe sat on Ethan¡¯s bed and looked at her cousin with concern.


    ¡°Between the two of us, you are the one who doesn''t usually have trouble sleeping,¡± Chloemented. ¡°It seems that you are really feeling anxious about today¡¯s match.¡±


    ¡°Something like that,¡± Ethan replied before sitting on the bed beside Chloe. ¡°Chloe, are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bitte to ask me this question?¡± Chloe asked.


    Her neck reddened a bit, and it was slowly spreading towards her face, until she had be beet red.


    Ethan wanted tough after seeing his cousin¡¯s flushed face, but he held himself back. He knew that if he did that, Chloe would not hesitate to punch, or pinch him, which would definitely be painful.


    ¡°Ethan¡­,¡± Chloe said softly before closing her eyes. She also raised her chin a bit, in preparation for what is about toe.


    Ethan subconsciously gulped as he looked at his beautiful cousin, who had grown up with him.


    His friends often teased that she was his Summer Girlfriend, because she would always be with him during the summer.


    Cupping her face, Ethan slowly lowered his head and closed his eyes. This was the first time he was going to kiss a girl, of his own ord, and he would be lying if he said that he wasn¡¯t feeling nervous.


    The moment their lips touched, Ethan felt a tingling sensation run through his spine. This was the familiar feeling of magic coursing through his body.


    However, due to his surprise, he subconsciously pulled back, ending the kiss in a mere second.


    Chloe abruptly opened her eyes and looked at Ethan in a daze.


    ¡°D-Did it work?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°It was so quick that I almost didn¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    ¡°I-I think it did, but I¡¯m not too sure,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Then, how about we make sure of it?¡± Chloe proposed. ¡°Kiss me again. This time, do it a little longer.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    This time, he steadied himself as he looked at Chloe, who was also looking back at him. Their heads then moved towards each other, and soon, both of their eyes closed at the same time.


    Ethan felt Chloe¡¯s soft lips, and gave them a small peck.


    However, it didn¡¯t end there. His hands subconsciously moved, and wrapped themselves around Chloe¡¯s waist, as she sought her lips for a second time.


    As if their bodies were moving on their own, the two kissed, and kissed, and kissed some more.


    Although these kisses were just soft pecks thatsted for a second, both of them could feel their hearts beating wildly inside their chest as they did so.


    Ethan could also feel the magic power in his body slowly building up like a small fireball that was growing bigger, and bigger with each kiss.


    When their kissing session finally ended, both of their faces were flushed.


    Ethan moved closer and kissed Chloe¡¯s forehead gently,sting for a few seconds before pulling back.


    ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± Ethan said with determination.


    ¡°Un,¡± Chloe nodded. ¡°Goodluck. I will be cheering for you.¡±


    Ethan smiled, and stood up. He then reached out his hand to help Chloe stand up as well.


    The two then left the room together walking hand in hand, their faces still red from what they had done earlier.


    Fortunately, everyone living in the Dud Manor, with the exception of Luna, had left.


    Because of this, no one else was able to see how intimate they looked at that moment, as if they had crossed some kind of barrier, taking their rtionship to the next level.

 Chapter 101 It Was You Who Licked My Cheeks Last Night

    <h4>Chapter 101 It Was You Who Licked My Cheeks Last Night</h4>


    ¡°How was it?¡± Luna asked Chloe, who was seated beside her in the Grand Stadium.


    ¡°It was okay,¡± Chloe replied with her face as red as a tomato.


    ¡°Only okay?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    Luna smirked because although Chloe was trying to downy her kissing session with Ethan, the angelic beauty knew that her ¡°best friend¡± was feeling very happy inside.


    The two of them shared the same feelings for Ethan, so both of them decided to team up to make sure that no vixen would try to make the handsome teenager fall for them.


    Truth be told, Luna was a bit jealous of Chloe. When Ethan kissed her, she understood that the teenage boy wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind.


    Also, the color of his eyes was different back then. Those eyes seemed to suck people in, and even Luna wasn¡¯t able to resist and surrendered her lips to the young man, who was currently standing in the arena in front of her.


    Still, it didn¡¯t change the fact that it was their first time kissing someone. So although it was forced, Luna was happy to have one of Ethan¡¯s firsts.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but whenever she was with Ethan, she felt as if she was at peace.


    Even though many wizards had tried to approach her, hoping for a marriage alliance, she turned them all down.


    But with Ethan, she felt that she could take that final step and bind her Fate to him.


    While the two were waiting for the match to start, a certain pink-haired beauty suddenly appeared before them and sat beside Chloe.


    ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Nicole asked in a teasing tone. ¡°Did something good happen between you and Ethan?¡±


    Chloe gave Nicole a side-long nce before shifting her gaze back to the handsome teenager in the arena.


    Instead of giving an answer, Ethan¡¯s cousin countered Nicole¡¯s question with a question of her own.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chloe asked without even looking at the youngdy beside her.


    ¡°Am I not allowed to be here?¡± Nicole chuckled. ¡°If you are here, why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    ¡°I am Ethan¡¯s cousin.¡±


    ¡°I am Ethan¡¯s training partner.¡±


    Chloe didn¡¯t have any words to refute Nicole¡¯s im because she was indeed Ethan¡¯s training partner.


    ¡°I¡¯ve trained him to the bone for this match,¡± Nicole stated before shifting her gaze to the blue-haired boy who was waiting for his opponent to arrive. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t win this match, all that training would have been in vain.¡±


    Luna, who had stayed silent during Chloe¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s tirade, decided to break her silence.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Ethan will win this match?¡± Luna inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°What makes you certain that he will win??¡± Chloe asked with great interest.


    Nicole smiled before tapping her forehead with her finger.


    ¡°Women¡¯s intuition,¡± Nicole said with a confident smile on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t the two of you think that he will win?¡±


    ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± Chloe stuttered. ¡°Of course we know he will win.¡±


    Luna nodded ¡°That¡¯s right. He will win for sure.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Nicole arched an eyebrow. ¡°Since Ethan is going to win, I decided to be on the side of the winning team. Also, regardless of whether he will win or not, he owes me a favor.¡±


    Before Chloe and Luna could even ask what that favor was, cheers suddenly rose from the stands as the First Years apuded the cutest girl among the First Years, who had just stepped into the arena.


    ¡°As popr as ever,¡± Lunamented. ¡°If this was a cheeringpetition, she would win hands down.¡±


    Nicole chuckled after hearing Luna¡¯sment, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, her eyesnded on the youngdy whom she considered to be her rival.


    As if sensing her gaze, Lily looked up and waved at Nicole before giving her a peace sign.


    Nicole found this amusing, so she also waved back at Lily.


    The two then stared at each other for a few seconds, as if recognizing each other¡¯s strength.


    Professor Barret, who was waiting on the stage, looked at the twobatants before raising his hand.


    ¡°Both of you already know the rules, so I will no longer exin it,¡± Professor Barret said. ¡°However, before the match starts, do you have something to say to each other?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Ethan said before taking out his wand. He wasn¡¯t wielding his trademark pitchfork during this battle because he had a feeling that it would only get in the way of his match with Lily.


    His opponent, on the other hand, raised her hand, and told Professor Barret that she had something to say.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Professor Barret nodded and gestured for Lily to speak her mind.


    Lily looked at Ethan with a devilish smile on her face.


    ¡°Ethan, I apologize for what I didst night,¡± Lily said. ¡°You were so forceful and it was my first time, so I pushed you away. If you win this match, I will honor our agreement and go on a date with you on the weekend.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Chloe immediately stood up after hearing Lily¡¯s words. ¡°Ethan you bastard! What did you do to herst night?!¡±


    Even Luna was looking at Ethan as if she wanted to pin him to the ground, and interrogate him aboutst night¡¯s events.


    Immediately, shouts of anger, and curses, rained down on the handsome teenager, who was rooted at the spot.


    A momentter, booing sounds reverberated across the Stadium, making Professor Violet giggle.


    ¡°This boy moves so fast,¡± Professor Violetmented. ¡°Did he decide to jump to fourth base before their match even started today? Quite impressive. The young ones these days are so bold.¡±


    Professor Lionel and Professor Njal who was seated beside her nodded their heads in agreement.


    Professor Rinehart, on the other hand, chuckled after hearing Lily¡¯s words.


    ¡®This girl is really mischievous,¡¯ Professor Rinehart thought. ¡®Using Psychological Warfare from the very beginning to put pressure on her opponent.¡¯


    Professor Barret also had an amused expression on his face. He was once the strongest Magistratus before he retired, so it was very easy for him to spot lies.


    He knew that Lily was joking, but he decided to not call her out.


    The reason?


    He wanted to know how Ethan would respond to Lily¡¯s provocation. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to wait long before Ethan made his move.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ethan shouted. ¡°It was you who licked my cheeksst night, telling me that you want to have a bite!¡±


    For a brief moment, a pin-drop silence descended in the Grand Stadium. A few secondster, shouts of ¡°Liar!¡±, ¡°Bastard!¡±, and ¡°yboy!¡± spread in the surroundings like wildfire.


    Chloe and Luna were now ring at Lily as if she had crossed a line that she shouldn¡¯t have crossed.


    Although they had been confused at the start, after Ethan cleared things up, they knew that the perpetrator was none other than the cute blonde girl, whose face had turned beet red after Ethan called her out.


    Nicole giggled because she found this quite entertaining. Even before the fight started, everyone in the stadium were all fired up, but for different reasons.


    Right now, all the First Years and the Second Years wanted to tear Ethan apart, limb from limb.


    While they didn¡¯t know if what he said was true or not, the fact that he had been licked by Lily was enough for them to curse him until he lost all the hair on his head.

 Chapter 102 Nice Try, But Not Good Enough

    <h4>Chapter 102 Nice Try, But Not Good Enough</h4>


    While everyone was making a ruckus, Professor Barret raised his wand and pointed it towards the sky.


    ¡°Magna Silentium!¡±


    A momentter, all the sounds in the Grand Stadium disappeared, which made everyone experience a ringing sound in their ears.


    ¡®Powerful as ever,¡¯ Langston¡¯s father, Zack Kerr, thought. ¡®Even though he has already retired, he is still a force to reckon with.¡¯


    Usually, a strong wizard would be able to break the Silence Spell that someone cast, but the fact that he was unable to do it proved that the retired Magistratus was stronger than him.


    Only Professor Rinehart wasn¡¯t affected by the spell, but he didn¡¯t say anything because there was no need to say anything.


    While everyone was suffering fromplete and utter silence, Professor Barret¡¯s words spread in the surroundings.


    ¡°I will release the silence spell when the match starts,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°I ask everyone to be calm and watch the duel between Ethan Gremory and Lily Langley. So, are bothbatants ready?¡±


    Since the Grand Silence Spell was still in effect, no words came out of Ethan¡¯s and Lily¡¯s mouth. Instead, both nodded and took a fighting stance with their wands at the ready.


    Professor Barret then nodded his head and announced the start of the duel.


    ¡°Duel Start!¡±


    As soon as he spoke those words, he teleported outside of the arena and lifted the silence spell, allowing the twobatants to cast their spells.


    ¡°¡°Magna Amplifico!¡±¡±


    Ethan and Lily chanted the same spell at the very start of the match. However, there was a big difference between the two.


    A faint blue light appeared around Ethan¡¯s body, while a faint golden light appeared around Lily¡¯s body for a brief moment.


    Although Ethan chanted the spell Magna Amplifico, the spell that took effect was the regr Amplifico, and not its more powerful version.


    Lily giggled because he found Ethan¡¯s attempt quite amusing. However, before she could even cast any other spell, Ethan charged in her direction with a determined look on his face.


    When he was only a dozen meters away from Lily, Ethan tapped his chest and uttered the spell, Duplici, creating a clone.


    Ethan repeated this spell, and created another clone.


    In the eyes of everyone in the Stadium, there were three Ethans running towards Lily in unison.


    Lily was unfazed by Ethan¡¯s strategy because she had already seen this during the handsome teenager¡¯s battle against Langston.


    Although there were three Ethans charging towards her, she was able to tell which one was real due to her heightened senses.


    ¡°Your tricks won¡¯t work on me, Ethan,¡± Lily said with confidence as she cast the spell that would paralyze her opponent.


    ¡°Impediendum!¡±


    Ethan had expected his opponent to cast a spell to counter him when he got close enough, so he ordered his clones to advance in front of him, blocking Lily¡¯s view.


    Even though she knew where the real Ethan was, her vision couldn¡¯t see past Ethan¡¯s clones, allowing the teenage boy to dodge her spell, Impendium, and cast another spell of his own.


    But, before doing so, Ethan covered his lips with his robe to muffle the words that he was about to blurt out.


    ¡°Lux Caeca!¡±


    The moment he cast his spell, his two clones moved to the sides. A momentter, a blinding light emerged from the tip of Ethan¡¯s wand, making Lily subconsciously close her eyes.


    Ethan had covered his face with the robe at the start, so he wasn¡¯t too affected by the light.


    When he canceled his spell, he was only a few meters away from Lily.


    His n was to push the youngdy out of the arena and end the match as soon as possible before she even knew what hit her.


    However, just as his hands were about to touch his opponent¡¯s robe, a teasing voice reached his ears.


    ¡°Nice try, Ethan,¡± Lily whispered. ¡°But not good enough.¡±


    Perhaps it was his instincts, or the fruit of his training with Nicole, but the teenage boy subconsciously jumped to his right side and rolled on the ground.


    If he didn¡¯t do that, Lily¡¯s kick, which was supposed to send him outside of the arena, would have hit him without question.


    ¡°Oh? You dodged that?¡± Lily smiled. ¡°Very impressive.¡±


    Ethan hurriedly propped himself up and took a defensive stance.


    One of his concerns was if Lily managed to dodge the first strategy that he, Chloe, and Luna had devised together.


    If this n didn¡¯t work then the chances of the other ns seeding was low because his opponent would already be on her guard.


    ¡°ytime¡¯s over,¡± Lily dered as she pointed her wand to the ground in front of her.


    ¡°Vocare ciem Vulpes!¡±


    An Ice Fox appeared in front of her, and immediately started to cast Ice Bullets at Ethan, preventing him from getting close.


    The Ice Bullets were so fast, giving Ethan no time to dodge. Just as he was desperately thinking of what to do, a spell appeared inside his head.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know why, but for some reason, he was confident that he would be able to cast this spell because she had absorbed the power of the witch, who specialized in using Fire Magic.


    ¡°Ignis Murus!¡±


    A wall of fire rose up in front of Ethan, melting the ice bullets that were being fired in his direction by the Ice Fox, turning it into steam.


    Chloe, who saw this, subconsciously covered her lips because she understood that Ethan was using her magic to fight against the girl who thought she had the upper hand.


    ¡°That Fire Wall is quite intense,¡± Nicolemented before giving Chloe a side-long nce.


    The pink-haired beauty was starting to be suspicious of how Ethan was able to cast spells even though he was a Dud.


    First he was able to use one of the most sought-after spells in the world, a Resonance.


    Although Ethan was only able to use Partial Resonance, it was still a Resonance, allowing other Wizards and Witches to take note of his name.


    The second was Fae Magic.


    Nicole already knew that Ethan and the Fairies have a close rtionship. Because of this, she thought that the handsome teenager had found a way to use the magic of others.


    After seeing the zing firewall in front of her, her suspicions only became stronger.


    She knew that Chloe specialized in Fire Magic, and Ethan¡¯s magic power seemed to have the same feeling as his cousin¡¯s.


    ¡®I¡¯ll get on the bottom of this soon,¡¯ Nicole mused as she set these thoughts aside and focused on the match.


    Right now, Ethan was fighting one of the rivals that she had acknowledged.


    When she said that she felt that Ethan would win the fight against Lily earlier, she was only half serious about it.


    She understood that it would take more than a fluke to beat Lily in a match, so she was very curious to see how Ethan nned to win against an opponent that even Nicole didn¡¯t have a lot of confidence in beating.


    ------------------


    Announcement:


    I will be traveling with my friends tomorrow, so I might only post one chapter. Regr chapters will resume after I arrive in my destination. I ask for your understanding and patience.

 Chapter 103 He Might Have Won The Battle, But He Has Lost The War

    <h4>Chapter 103 He Might Have Won The Battle, But He Has Lost The War</h4>


    After summoning the Wall of Fire and blocking the Ice Fox¡¯s attacks, Lily decided to run behind Ethan in the hope of attacking him in a pincer attack along with her summoned creature.


    Ethan, who was aware of what his opponent wanted to do, still had a calm expression on his face as he tried to remember the different strategies that Chloe, and Luna, had brainstormed with him a day ago.


    After remembering all those things, he deemed that none of them would work against Lily, as well as her summon, who was now pelting him with Ice Bullets.


    ¡°In the end, I still have to resort to my Trump Card,¡± Ethan muttered as he gripped his wand firmly.


    Although what he nned to do was not righteous, nor was it honorable, it was the only thing that he could think of in order to pressure Lily in this battle. Even though he felt bad about doing it to a girl, he couldn''t afford to lose!


    Just as Lily pointed her wand towards Ethan, who kept the Fire Wall zing, the handsome teenager also turned around and pointed his wand at his opponent and chanted a spell.


    ¡°¡°Impediendum!¡±¡±


    Lily and Ethan shouted the name of the spell at the same time.


    A momentter, the two spells shed, canceling each other out.


    The Wall of mes behind Ethan¡¯s back also disappeared because he had stopped using his Magical Power to keep it working.


    Seeing that an opportunity had arrived, the Ice Fox once again unleashed a barrage of Ice Bullets at the teenage boy, who had his back to it.


    Ethan who knew that the attack wasing tapped his chest with his wand as he chanted another spell.


    ¡°Fairy Fuga!¡±


    Two butterfly wings appeared behind his back, which he immediately used to fly upwards, evading the Ice Bullets from behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use even if you fly, Ethan,¡± Lily said as she aimed her wand at the teenage boy, who was now evading her summon¡¯s attacks while flying.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see if it¡¯s no use,¡± Ethan replied as he pointed his wand at Lily before unleashing his Trump Card Spell.


    ¡°Magna Mephitis Imbre!¡±


    Immediately, a yellow spray of what seemed to be some kind of liquid erupted from the tip of Ethan¡¯s wand.


    Lily¡¯s eyes widened in shock before she subconsciously transformed her feet into that of a wolf¡¯s and ran sideways to evade Ethan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Like I¡¯d let you!¡± Ethan roared as he swung his wand like a sword, spreading the yellow spray sideways.


    Suddenly, a breeze blew past the arena and a very pungent odor simr to the smell of rotten eggs, and spoiled cabbage reached everyone in the Grand Stadium.


    ¡°Yuck!¡±


    ¡°E!¡±


    ¡°Disgusting!¡±


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    Ethan ignored the uproar and casted his spell a second time, putting a lot of his magical power in it.


    ¡°Magna Mephitis Imbre!¡±


    Lily almost gagged after seeing that the teenage boy had once again used the nefarious spell, which would make her stink for days if it managed to hit her.


    The Ice Fox, who was attacking Ethan earlier subconsciously backed away because its Bestial Nature understood that if it was hit by that horrifying yellow spray, it would definitely suffer a fate worse than death.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lily?¡± Ethan asked as he casted the spell for the third time. ¡°Attack me!¡±


    Lily wanted to beat Ethan so bad right now, but she had no time for that. Even with her extreme speed, she was very wary of getting hit by the teenage boy¡¯s disgusting strategy.


    Ethan understood what Lily was thinking, but he didn¡¯t care. He continued to cast the spell, spraying the majority of the arena, and coating it with yellow liquid.


    ¡°Looks like you have nowhere else to run,¡± Ethan said evilly, like a third-rate viin who had cornered the heroine.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Lily finally lost her cool and shouted at the teenage boy, who was still flying above the arena. ¡°Are you a man?! Can¡¯t you even fight fairly?!¡±


    ¡°All is fair in love and war,¡± Ethan replied as he pointed his wand at the cutest First Year, whose face was now contorted in anger. ¡°Are you going to surrender, or should I finish this match?¡±


    ¡°Bastard! If you dare hit Lily with that spell I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± A First Year from the Jaeger Manor rose up in anger.


    ¡°Even if the Heavens forgive you, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± A First Year from the Eques Manor also roared.


    ¡°Dirty yer!¡±


    ¡°Disgusting Dud!¡±


    ¡°Die Mongrel!¡±


    Shouts of anger and curses spread in the arena, but Ethan didn¡¯t care.


    The moment he used his spell, he had prepared himself to be rebuked by everyone.


    ¡°In the end, it still came to this,¡± Chloe said with her hand covering her mouth and nose.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna replied, while doing the same.


    The stench was really strong, and everyone in the arena felt like puking. Even the Professors were cursing Ethan internally because they had just eaten breakfast, and were now on the verge of throwing up.


    Professor Barret raised his wand and created a dome of light in the arena, preventing the excess smell from leaving it.


    Even he, who had a good impression of Ethan, couldn¡¯t help but want to kick the boy, who was acting like the viin in a Fairy Tale.


    Seeing that Lily was gritting her teeth in anger, the teenage boy thought that she was nning to go all out in order to fight her. Because of this, he decided to not hold back and unleash his Trump Card to finish the match.


    ¡°Magna Meph¡­¡±


    ¡°I concede!¡±


    Lily shouted before Ethan could finish his spell.


    She then red hatefully at Ethan before jumping out of the arena and running in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Ethan, I hate you!¡± Lily shouted as she ran away, not even bothering to look back at her opponent, who had forced her to surrender.


    Professor Barret then raced his hand, and announced the victor of the match.


    ¡°Winner Ethan Gremory!¡±


    A few secondster, after his announcement, the audience booed the teenage boy. Even the Professors were shaking their heads helplessly at the young man, who was still hovering above the arena.


    ¡°He might have won the battle, but he has lost the war,¡± Professor Njal, who was one of the supervisors of the Jaeger Manormented. ¡°After this duel, Ethan will surely be hated.¡±


    Professor Lionel and Professor Violet nodded their heads in agreement.


    Just as everyone thought that Ethan would leave the arena, the teenage boy aimed his wand at thest area of the arena that was still not coated with yellowish liquid.


    ¡°Magna Mephitis Imbre.¡±


    Just like what everyone had seen earlier, a yellowish liquid sprayed out from the tip of Ethan¡¯s wand, and hit the area that had not yet been defiled with his disgusting spell.


    Only when he was sure that the arena was coated with the nefarious liquid did the the young man fly towards the Dud Manor¡¯s seats.


    Everyone was puzzled why Ethan did what he did. They thought that he was just venting out his frustration due to everyone mocking him.


    But, they would understand very soon why Ethan did what he did.


    The moment the next match started, Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret realized what the teenage boy had done, in return for everyone¡¯s scorn.


    ¡°Did he really think this far ahead?¡± Professor Rinehart muttered. ¡°If so, he is either very bold, or simply a genius.¡±


    The Headmaster of Barbatos Academy, and the Former Head of the Magistratus was amazed by Ethan''s strategy.


    A strategy that would force the Headmaster to ban several spells in the tournament, to prevent a repeat of what Ethan had done that day.

 Chapter 104 Ethan’s Brilliant Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 104 Ethan¡¯s Brilliant Strategy</h4>


    ¡°Can you not get close to me?¡± Nicole asked in a teasing tone while covering her nose. ¡°You stink.¡±


    The corner of Ethan¡¯s lips twitched because it was not only Nicole who was doing this. Even Chloe, and Luna, who were his staunchest allies were sitting several meters away from him with apologetic looks on their faces.


    As Ethan¡¯s supporters, they were happy because he won.


    But as girls, they didn¡¯t want to sit near him at this time because his clothes reeked of the smell of rotten eggs and cabbages.


    The teenage boy understood that he wasn¡¯t smelling his best at the moment, so he decided to sit somewhere far from the others to give them some peace of mind.


    Finally, the second match was about to start.


    When Noah stepped on the arena, hisplexion wasn¡¯t that good. Clearly, the foul smell in his surroundings was affecting his mood.


    However,pared to his opponent from the Jaeger Manor, Noah¡¯s condition was nothing.


    Due to their enhanced senses, the people from Jaeger Manor would suffer three times more than the average person.


    After seeing his opponent¡¯s very paleplexion, Noah felt somewhat better as he endured the nauseating difort he was feeling.


    ¡°Are both of you ready?¡± Professor Barret asked as he stood outside of the arena.


    The Referee had already cast a dome of purifying light over the arena, keeping the smell from reaching him, as well as the audience.


    This spell drained his mana with each passing second, but for Professor Barret this was a whole lot better than smelling the abominable odor that was assaulting the two duelists in the arena.


    Noah and his opponent nodded and Professor Barret gave the order to start.


    As soon as the order was given, the Second Year from the Jaeger Manor summoned two Dire Bears to fight for him.


    This should have been a very hard battle for Noah, with his chances of winning being very slim. But, something unexpected happened.


    The moment the two Dire Bears were summoned, they didn¡¯t immediately attack their target but instead, sniffed in their surroundings.


    A momentter, the two Dire Bears cried out in rm as they sneezed, wheezed, and coughed, seemingly finding it hard to breathe due to the suffocating stench that they were smelling for the first time in their lives.


    Ethan¡¯s spell, Magna Mephitis Imbre, was actually a stench spell that was simr to a skunk¡¯s spray, whose effect was multiplied ten times.


    A simple skunk spray was enough to make animals flee in fright, and something that was ten times more potent than that was enough to make even the ferocious Dire Bears suffer terribly.


    Their Summoner wasn¡¯t in the best condition either and, before long, he threw up on the stage, making Noah feel sorry for him.


    It was at that moment when the other Professors realized the reason why Ethan purposely covered the entirety of the arena with the vile yellow liquid.


    Even Professor Njal, who was one of the supervisors of the Jaeger Manor couldn¡¯t help but cry out in shock once he connected the dots together.


    ¡°H-He definitely did this on purpose!¡± Professor Njal stammered after realizing Ethan¡¯s nefarious n. ¡°He coated the entire arena with that spell in order to give the members of Dud Manor a tactical advantage against the fighters of Jaeger Manor.¡±


    Naturally, the students of the Jaeger Manor also came to the same conclusion after seeing their Second Year puke his guts out.


    ¡°Unfair!¡±


    ¡°This match should be revoked!¡±


    ¡°We cannot ept this! The duel should be restarted and the arena cleaned from that filth!¡±


    The entirety of the students of Jaeger Manor all stood up and protested, making their voices heard throughout the Grand Stadium.


    Some of the students of Schwartz Manor and Eques Manor joined the protest. It was only the Terra Manor that kept their silence.


    Their score with Jaeger Manor were tied, so this meant that they needed Jaeger Manor to lose a few matches, so that their rankings in the tournament would go down.


    A round robin match scored the overall win of each team. The one with the highest number of wins, would be crowned as champion. In the case of having two teams with the same number of wins, and loses, they would fight each other onest time to determine the winner.


    Because of this, the members of Terra Manor kept their silence and even secretly wished that Jaeger Manor would losepletely.


    For Terra Manor, Jaeger Manor were the greatest threat in the tournament, and seeing them lose would benefit them a lot.


    As the angry shouts of protests intensified, Professor Rinehart finally stood up and raised his hand, making everyone turn silent.


    ¡°This is a Magical Duel that has be the yearly tradition of Brynhildr Academy,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°Its purpose is to prepare everyone for any unexpected circumstances when they are out doing their missions. Although I admit that the current situation ces a great disadvantage on Jaeger Manor, the matches will continue.


    ¡°Why? The reason is simple. More often than not, you can¡¯t choose the time and ce that something unexpected happens. Bandits might attack you out of the blue when you are at your weakest. Would you tell the bandits toe back at ater date to conduct their raid because you are not in your peak condition?


    ¡°The answer, of course, is No. There will be situations when you will be at a very great disadvantage where you have to choose between winning, and survival. I believe that during your darkest moment, you will be able to go beyond your limits, and breakthrough to a better, and stronger version of you.


    ¡°But, since we are on the subject, from this day onwards, the spell Magna Mephitis Imbre, will be banned from the sh of Manors, alongside several other spells that I will announceter this afternoon.


    ¡°The match will not be canceled and will continue. Although it pains me to say this, the candidates of Jaeger Manor should find ways to ovee this obstacle. Take this as a lesson and prepare for simr situations in the future. That is all.¡±


    After Professor Rinehart made his deration, the students unwillingly backed down and sat in their seats. They understood what their Headmaster was saying, and this was something that they couldn¡¯t refute.


    On the battlefield, their opponent would not wait for them to have favorable conditions before they attacked.


    In fact, they would even try to put them at the greatest disadvantage possible to ensure their victory.


    They understood this logic, but they still couldn¡¯t forgive Ethan for using such a spell in a battle that was supposed to be fought fair and square.


    Just like everyone expected, Noah won the second match.


    His opponent was terribly weakened, so it didn¡¯t take much effort to whip him out of the arena and end the battle with the victory of the Dud Manor.


    George and Henry both had smiles on their faces because they didn¡¯t find Ethan¡¯s strategy foul or anything.


    In fact, they even thought that he was a genius for thinking beyond his own match. Not only did he win his own match, he alsoid out a perfect battlefield to give the members of the Dud Manor an opportunity to ovee their opponents.


    It was a brilliant strategy that cost the handsome teenager the hate of the entirety of the Jaeger Manor.


    ¡°George, good luck,¡± Henry said as he patted his best friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your opponent is not an amateur. I¡¯m sure that he already made preparations to fight under that horrible condition.¡±


    ¡°You know, I feel like I¡¯m the odd one in our team,¡± George said wryly. ¡°All of my opponents are the best of the Third Years, who are also candidates to be the Head Prefects next year. It¡¯s like I¡¯m just going up there to be a punching bag for them.¡±


    Henry chuckled after hearing his best friend¡¯sints.


    ¡°So you say, but the Medics of Terra Manor are quite pretty this year.¡± Henry smirked. ¡°When I went to visit you, one of the Medics was flirting with you, and you were flirting back. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say that you are losing just so you can be pampered by them.¡±


    George grinned after hearing his best friend¡¯sment.


    ¡°What can I say? Aside from magic duels, I¡¯m quite popr with thedies,¡± George stated.


    He was indeed quite popr with thedies despite not being as handsome as Ethan, Noah, and Henry.


    George¡¯s looks were only a little bit above average, but his calm demeanor and charming smile were enough to make some of the Witches in the Academy smitten with him.


    Several minutester, George was carried out of the arena on a stretcher.


    He had lost his match against the Third Year, who had temporarily removed his sense of smell, making it so he was unaffected by the stench in the arena.


    The members of the Jaeger Manor came to life after this victory. Now, all that remained was for the two Head Prefects of each Manor, to battle it out and see who would emerge victorious in today¡¯s battles.

 Chapter 105 The Head Prefect Of Dud Manor

    <h4>Chapter 105 The Head Prefect Of Dud Manor</h4>


    The members of Dud Manor looked at their Head Prefect with confident smiles on their faces as he walked up to the arena.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know why Luna, Noah, and the others didn¡¯t look worried about Henry¡¯s battle. In fact, they were even giving off the vibes that this was already in the bag.


    For him, all the Head Prefects of each Manor, was supposed to be the strongest Wizard or Witch among the Fourth Years.


    This meant that the one that his Head Prefect was going to fight was the strongest fighter of Jaeger Manor, who hadn¡¯t had the chance to fight in their previous battle against the Eques Manor.


    ¡®If Sir Henry loses, then the score will end in two victories and two defeats,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®This will be the same oue as their fight against the Terra Manor, which would put Jaeger Manor in a favorable position.¡¯


    While Ethan was the only one in Dud Manor who was feeling worried about Henry, the young man in question was now looking at his opponent with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You have one hell of a First Year, Henry,¡± the Head Prefect of the Jaeger Manor, Eren, said in a calm manner. ¡°Did you tell him to do this? Did you sacrifice his reputation for your team to gain an advantage?¡±


    ¡°Ethan is indeed exceptional and, no, I didn¡¯t order him to do this,¡± Henry replied. ¡°He came up with this n all alone, and I didn¡¯t expect him to go this far for us.¡±


    ¡°I wish someone like him was in Jaeger Manor,¡± Eren shrugged. ¡°He would definitely be a good candidate as the next Head Prefect.¡±


    ¡°Too bad, but the Dud Manor is his home,¡± Henrymented. ¡°He won¡¯t be going anywhere.¡±


    Eren snorted, and Henry smirked.


    Both then took their wands out at the same time and took a dueling stance.


    Professor Barret raised his hand because there was no need to tell the Head Prefects about the rules of the tournament.


    ¡°Duel Start!¡±


    As soon as the battle started, Eren¡¯s wand immediately merged with his body, allowing him to transform into a three-meter tall ck Werewolf.


    This was Eren¡¯s Origin Magic, which granted him incredible speed and strength.


    Henry¡¯s wand, on the other hand, transformed into a silver dagger that he held in a reverse grip. He then stared at the towering monsters in front of him with a fearless smile on his face.


    Ethan could feel his heart beating wildly inside his chest because he thought that his friendly, and dependable Head Prefect would get seriously injured by his opponent.


    However, a minuteter, his eyes widened in shock at what he saw.


    Eren, who had transformed into a werewolf, charged at Henry like a juggernaut that was about to smash someone to meat paste.


    Henry, on the other hand, held his ground, and waited for his opponent toe within strike range.


    The moment the two fighters were only a few meters away from each other, Henry dashed forward, closing the gap in a heartbeat.


    A momentter, the Head Prefect of Dud Manor, slid in between the ck Werewolf¡¯s legs, evading Eren¡¯s charge, which would have seriously injured him if it hit.


    Suddenly, and without warning, Henry threw his dagger at the Werewolf¡¯s back.


    Ethan thought that this move was made in order to embed the dagger in Henry¡¯s opponent, but he was way off the mark.


    Instead of the dagger embedding itself in its target, Henry suddenly appeared where the dagger should have been and kicked his opponent in the back, sending the ck Werewolf flying.


    ¡°What?!¡± Ethan stood up in shock due to how unexpected that move was.


    Henry had swapped ces with his dagger, allowing him to attack his opponent at point-nk-range with a kick to the back.


    The blue-haired boy¡¯s eyes then nced at the ce where Henry was earlier, and found a silver dagger firmly embedded in the arena.


    A momentter, this dagger flew towards Henry¡¯s hand, which he once again held in a reverse grip.


    ¡°You¡¯re as strong as ever,¡± Henry said as he looked at his opponent, who had now propped himself off from the ground.


    ¡°Are you being coy?¡± Eren asked in annoyance.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m being serious. If you were an ordinary human, you would have been unable to stand up after receiving that kick.¡±


    Instead of answering, a low growl escaped Eren¡¯s jaws.


    Due to the ck Werewolf¡¯s body beingpletely ck, others weren¡¯t able to see that Henry¡¯s shoes had created a dent in his back, making him feel pain.


    Eren didn¡¯t even bother to cast any spells at Henry because it was futile.


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor¡¯s incredible fighting abilities were known to all the Third Years as well as the Fourth Years.


    His nickname, the Mage yer, wasn¡¯t just for show. He was indeed very capable of killing Wizards and Witches if he felt like it.


    Why?


    That was because Henry waspletely immune to offensive magical spells. This made him a Wizard¡¯s and a Witch¡¯s worst enemy.


    Not only that, Henry was really strong. In fact, he was so strong that many people believed that he had the bloodline of giants flowing through his body.


    His kicks and punches could smash boulders, and with his instant teleportation magic, involving his dagger, he was a force to be reckoned with.


    This was also why he was referred to as the strongest Fourth Year of Brynhildr Academy, because no one, except for one person, could defeat him in battle.


    ¡°Today, I will show everyone that I will surpass you!¡± Eren shouted.


    ¡°Eat more, sleep more, and live more,¡± Henrymented. ¡°After doing that for a few years, you might indeed surpass me. But that is something far off in the future. Right now, you are no match for me.¡±


    Eren roared in anger. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see,¡± Henry stated as he took a fighting style. ¡°But, feel free to try.¡±


    Two minutester, the ck Werewolf¡¯s body flew outside of the arena and returned to its original form.


    Eren had lost consciousness and was carried away by the Medics of the Academy to be treated for the injuries he received in battle.


    Although Eren was wearing clothes, the moment they were removed, everyone would see dozens of bruises on his body.


    He had also suffered internal injuries as well as some broken bones.


    Ethan then looked with awe and admiration at his Head Prefect, who had raised his right fist high in the sky to dere his victory.


    All the members of Dud Manor cheered and apuded Henry for his outstanding performance in battle.


    Even Nicole, who prided herself with herbat abilities were genuinely impressed by how formidable Henry was.


    Originally, Ethan, and Nicole, thought of Henry as just a friendly senior, who always looked out for his juniors, as well as Manor Mates.


    Only today did they realize that behind his casual and carefree demeanor was a very formidable fighter.


    A fighter who could even trample a three-meter-tall ck Werewolf, as if it was a kitten, who had no means to defend itself.

 Chapter 106 How Will You Be Able To Survive In The Magical World If You’re Like This?

    <h4>Chapter 106 How Will You Be Able To Survive In The Magical World If You¡¯re Like This?</h4>


    The moment that Professor Barret dered that Henry had won the match, the members of Dud Manor all rose up from their seats and cheered loudly.


    Not long after, a thundering apuse spread throughout the Grand Stadium. Everyone was very impressed by Henry''s performance. They believed that even without Ethan¡¯s help, the Mage yer of Brynhildr Academy, who was rumored to have the blood of Giants flowing inside his body, would still have won his match hands down.


    The guests who hade all the way to the Academy to look for potential candidates to hire after they graduated, looked at Henry with favorable impressions.


    Some of them already knew how strong Henry was, while the others had just witnessed his strength for the first time.


    Even though he was considered a Dud, and could only use one type of magic, he was still a talent that many in the Wizard World would love to have under their wing.


    ¡°That was a great battle, and although there were a few mishaps at the start, I hope that you all enjoyed it,¡± Professor Rinehart dered as his voice, which was magnified several times, spread in the surroundings. ¡°I will see you all two days from now in order to watch the battle between Dud Manor and Terra Manor. This battle will decide who will be the Champion of the sh of Manors.¡±


    The Headmaster¡¯s announcement was greeted positively by the students, and all of them couldn¡¯t wait to see the final battles of the tournament.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back in the Dud Manor¡­


    ¡°Sir Henry! I didn¡¯t know you were that strong!¡± Ethan said as he shook hands with his Head Prefect, whom he now idolized. ¡°Can you spar with me from time to time? I¡¯d like to learn a few things from you.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Henry replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯d love to train with you, Ethan. I have high hopes for you as well.¡±


    ¡°I want to join the training as well, Sir Henry!¡± Noah, who thought that this was a good opportunity to get hands-on training with the strongest student in the academy joined the conversation.


    ¡°No worries.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°In fact, both of you can spar with me at the same time.¡±


    Ethan and Noah was quite happy with this arrangement. They believed that if they sparred against Henry, they would be able to hone their fighting skills to the next level.


    Just likest time, Chloe and Nicole were invited to the Dud Manor¡¯s victory celebration.


    However, only Nicole came.


    Chloe was part of the Jaeger Manor, and she felt that it would be bad if people thought that she celebrated her own manor¡¯s defeat by joining the Dud Manor¡¯s victory party.


    Because of this, she decided to stay in her manor for the time being.


    Eren and the members of the Jaeger Manor knew that Chloe was very supportive of her cousin, so they didn¡¯t make things difficult for her.


    They also appreciated that she didn¡¯t go there to celebrate their Manor¡¯s defeat, which earned her the good will of her Manor Mates.


    Back when Ethan fought Langston for Chloe¡¯s sake, the members of the Jaeger Manor often teased her that the handsome teenager was her knight in shining pajamas.


    But, right now, almost every member of the Jaeger Manor hated Ethan with a vengeance.


    Lily had also locked herself inside her room, and refused toe out, even though her close friends kept on knocking on her door.


    They only stopped when Eren told them to leave Lily alone before going to his own room to tend to his injuries.


    The Head Prefect of the Jaeger Manor refused to be taken to the infirmary by the medics, and only asked for some healing potions to help speed up his recovery.


    While the Jaeger Manor was licking the wounds of their defeat, the victory party in Dud Manor was in full swing.


    ¡°Did you see how awesome I was during my battle?¡± George, who had returned from the infirmary after hearing that their Manor had won, asked as his smile reached from ear to ear.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°The way you were sent flying by your opponent with a Rock st Spell was amazing.¡±


    ¡°Psshhh! He just got lucky because I didn¡¯t use my full powers,¡± George waved his hand as if his opponent was not a big deal. ¡°If I fought for real, he wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.¡±


    Everyone in the Dud Manor, except for Henry, justughed at George¡¯s deration. They didn¡¯t know if Henry¡¯s best friend was lying or not, but since they won, they just decided to turn a blind eye to his statements, and toasted with him for a job well done.


    While this was happening, Nicole, who was seated beside Ethan, refilled his ss with red wine.


    No one knew how George managed to smuggle these wine bottles into the academy, but since they were in the mood to celebrate, Henry allowed everyone to drink a ss of wine, but no more than that.


    He believed that everyone would be able to handle a little bit of alcohol in their system, and not cause problems for anyone.


    ¡°You were amazing earlier,¡± Nicole said with a smile. ¡°It seems that our training has paid off.¡±


    ¡°And I am very thankful for your help, Nicole,¡± Ethan replied before taking a sip of the wine that Nicole had offered him. ¡°I hope that you will continue to help me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will,¡± Nicolemented. ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, seeing you grow through our training makes me look forward to how proficient you will be after a year has passed. I believe that if you continue to work hard, you will at least be half as good as me in closebat.¡±


    ¡°Only half?¡± Ethan arched his eyebrow.


    ¡°Only half.¡± Nicole smirked before talking like an old woman. ¡°I¡¯ve been training all my life. Don¡¯t think that you will be able to be as good as me in just a year of training. You still have a long way to go young man.¡±


    Ethan chuckled because Nicole reminded him of his Grandma during their training sessions on how to wield the Pitchfork.


    The party continued untilte in the night.


    Nicole helped carry Ethan to his room because the handsome teenager was too tipsy to walk by himself.


    They didn¡¯t expect him to have such a low alcohol tolerance, since a single ss of wine was enough to make him drunk.


    Everyone was either too full to move, or had already retired to their rooms at that point in time.


    Luna was one of them. She left an hour ago to rest.


    Because of this, only Nicole was left to carry the drunk teenage boy back to his room and tuck him in for the night.


    The pink-haired beauty supported Ethan¡¯s body andid him on the bed before going back to the door to lock it properly.


    After that, she walked back to Ethan and helped him remove his shoes and clothes.


    Originally, she only nned to help remove his robes, but after seeing how helpless Ethan was, she decided to take everything off until only his pants were left.


    Nicole then caressed the side of Ethan¡¯s face to make sure that he was truly asleep.


    Seeing no reaction from him, she then traced her finger down his chin, his neck, corbone, and chest.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let your guard down like this, Ethan,¡± Nicole muttered. ¡°How will you be able to survive in the Magical World if you¡¯re like this?¡±


    The defenseless teenage boy, who was sleeping peacefully, was unable to reply to Nicole¡¯s words.


    And was also not aware of the pink-haired beauty¡¯s touch, as she started to explore his body.

 Chapter 107 This Is Payback

    <h4>Chapter 107 This Is Payback</h4>


    Ethan¡¯s body subconsciously shuddered as Nicole¡¯s hand moved downwards from his chest.


    The youngdy¡¯s lips were moving as she moved her hand at a smooth, and steady pace, making sure to touch the ces that she needed to touch.


    When her hand reached Ethan¡¯s belly button, she moved it in a clockwise manner, repeating it three times before moving it upwards, stopping right above where the young man¡¯s heart was located.


    A momentter, Nicole¡¯s chanting ended, and Ethan¡¯s body glowed faintly. Several lines started to appear on Ethan¡¯s body, which the youngdy eyed critically.


    A few minutes passed in silence, and only Ethan¡¯s slow and steady breathing could be heard inside the room.


    Nicole¡¯s hand also rested on Ethan¡¯s chest, feeling his heartbeat under her touch.


    ¡°Strange¡­,¡± Nicole muttered softly. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if he has magic circuits or not. They don¡¯t show up, even after using the scrying spell. But, if that is the case, how is he able to use magic without it?¡¯


    The youngdy refused to believe that Ethan¡¯s Magic Circuits didn¡¯t exist. If that were truly the case, then there was simply no way that he could use powerful spells, as well as achieve a Partial Resonance, which required incredible magic power to cast.


    ¡°Just what kind of secrets are you hiding from me?¡± Nicole mused as her hand moved to caress Ethan¡¯s face.


    Suddenly, and without warning, Ethan opened his eyes, making Nicole flinch.


    Instead of clear blue eyes that reminded her of the sky, Nicole saw a pair of crimson eyes that were brimming with magical power that seemed to suck her in.


    ¡®W-What is this?¡¯ Nicole tried to breakfree from Ethan¡¯s gaze, but she was unable to do it.


    Suddenly, she felt Ethan¡¯s right hand, touched the back of her head, and slowly, but gently, pulled her close to him.


    Ethan didn¡¯t use much force in his hand, and if Nicole wished for it, she could have broken free from his hold.


    Unfortunately, the youngdy couldn¡¯t muster any strength and found herself moving closer towards the handsome teenager, whose eyes seemed to hold the answers she was looking for.


    A momentter, Ethan¡¯s lips pressed on her forehead, giving her a kiss that made Nicole¡¯s mind turn nk.


    Although it was only a kiss on her forehead, no one, aside from her family, had kissed her, which made her body stiffen.


    The kiss didn¡¯tst long, and onlysted for a few seconds before Ethan released his hold on Nicole¡¯s head.


    The youngdy stared in utter disbelief at the handsome boy, whose crimson eyes had a yful tinge in them.


    A few secondster, Ethan¡¯s eyes slowly closed. Not long after, his steady sleeper breaths once again spread inside the room, which made Nicole wonder if what had happened earlier was just her imagination.


    Her right hand then slowly rose up to touch her forehead, as if trying to confirm something.


    ¡®No, I am not imagining things,¡¯ Nicole thought after touching her forehead. ¡®That really happened.¡¯


    She could still feel a lingering warmth, in the ce where Ethan had kissed her. As a Magic Knight, she had the ability to detect any abnormalities in her body.


    Because of this, she was able to confirm that Ethan had indeed kissed her.


    The pink-haired beauty then stared at the young man with aplicated look on her face before making up her mind.


    ¡°This is payback,¡± Nicole said before lowering her head. ¡°I hope you suffer when you wake up tomorrow.¡±


    Nicole then lightly bit Ethan¡¯s neck for a few seconds before pulling away.


    She then covered him up with a nket before leaving the room with a flushed face, leaving the sleeping teenage boy behind.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next morning¡­


    Ethan was woken up by a knock on his door.


    His head ached a bit, but it wasn¡¯t painful enough to hinder him from standing up.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ethan asked as he moved towards the door with unsteady feet.


    ¡°Chloe,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°It¡¯s already nine in the morning. Do you want to have brunch together?¡±


    Ethan yawned before opening the door.


    Chloe didn¡¯t bat an eye after seeing Ethan¡¯s naked upper body because she was already used to it.


    She had grown up with Ethan, and the two of them would often swim in the river together when they were young. Also, he would often remove his shirt whenever he trained to prevent it from getting wet due to sweat.


    But, for some reason, Chloe¡¯s gaze subconsciously moved towards Ethan¡¯s neck and saw something that made the youngdy¡¯s body stiffen.


    A few secondster, Chloe regained herposure and walked towards Ethan, cing her hands on his shoulders.


    She then stood on tiptoe in order to take a closer look at the mark on her cousin¡¯s neck, which she hadn¡¯t seen yesterday.


    After confirming that it was what she thought it was, she pulled back and red at the handsome teenager as if she was a wife that had caught her husband cheating on her.


    ¡°Who were with youst night?¡± Chloe asked with a re.


    ¡°Me? I was eating and drinking with everyone,¡± Ethan replied before stifling a yawn. ¡°Just wait for a bit. I¡¯ll change clothes so we can go to the Dining Hall together.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± Chloe stated in a heartbeat. ¡°We¡¯re going to eat here in the Manor instead.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡± Ethan blinked in confusion but after pondering for a bit, he agreed to Chloe¡¯s proposal.


    It really didn¡¯t matter whether he ate in the Academy¡¯s Dining Hall, or the Dining Hall of Dud Manor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you there in a few minutes,¡± Chloe stated before storming away in a huff. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Luna first.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know why Chloe suddenly became upset, but since he just woke up, he didn¡¯t put much thought into it.


    Only after he had washed his face, and changed his clothes, did he notice the mark on his neck when he looked in the mirror.


    ¡°Where did this small bruisee from?¡± Ethan muttered as he inspected the mark on his neck. ¡°Did I bump into somethingst night?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t have much recollection of anything that happened after he was drunk, so he thought that he simply bumped into something, while he was being carried back to his room.


    For the time being, he decided to go to the Dining Hall of Dud Manor, where two angry youngdies were waiting for him.

 Chapter 108 He Is No Gentleman. I Hate Him

    <h4>Chapter 108 He Is No Gentleman. I Hate Him</h4>


    ¡°W-Why are the two of you looking at me like that?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel intense pressureing from the two beautiful girls, who were ring at him.


    ¡°It should be Nicole,¡± Luna said firmly.


    ¡°She was my first suspect from the very start.¡± Chloe agreed. ¡°I knew that girl couldn¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know what the two were talking about. But, he had a feeling that Nicole did something that angered the two girls in front of him.


    ¡°T-The two of you calm down for a bit,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Let¡¯s eat while the food is still warm.¡±


    ¡°¡°Hmph!¡±¡±


    Chloe and Luna continued to re at Ethan, making the teenage boy very ufortable.


    However, since he was feeling really hungry, he still went ahead and started to eat despite being stared at by the two beautifuldies, who were cursing Nicole in their hearts for being a thieving cat.


    Half an hourter, Ethan was finally done with his meal and excused himself to return to his room.


    For some reason, he felt really tired after yesterday¡¯s duel, and the party thatsted all night didn¡¯t help either.


    Although he had just woken up from his sleep, he decided to take a nap to recover his strength.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know that one of the reasons he was feeling extra tired was due to Nicole¡¯s spell, which she had used the night before.


    This spell would forcefully release the magical powers of a person, which allowed their magical circuits to be seen by others, simr to an Ultrasound.


    But Nicole¡¯s experiment didn¡¯t bear any fruit because Ethan had spent all of his Magical Powers in the duel, leaving nothing behind for her to trace.


    Even so, the pink-haired beauty didn¡¯t believe that Ethan didn¡¯t have any magical circuits because it waspletely impossible for someone to cast spells, if they didn¡¯t have them in their body.


    A minute after Ethan ced his head on the pillow, he easily fell into a deep sleep and went to dreand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile in the Eques Manor¡­


    Nicole had just finished taking her bath, and was drying her hair.


    She was standing in front of her full body mirror, and couldn¡¯t help but nce at her forehead, where Ethan had kissed her.


    ¡°He sure has guts,¡± Nicole muttered. ¡°Still, the Ethan that kissed me seemed different from his usual state. Also, those crimson eyes¡­¡±


    Nicole was unable to forget those beautiful crimson eyes that were brimming with magical powers.


    They also had a powerful appeal to them, making her unable to avert her gaze.


    She was quite confident in her ability to resist Charm Spells because her family ensured that she would be immune to them.


    However, she had to admit that looking at those charming and charismatic eyes made her heart skip a beat.


    A momentter, the corner of Nicole¡¯s lips rose up into a smirk.


    ¡®He should be in trouble right about now,¡¯ Nicole mused. ¡®I saw Chloe leave half an hour ago, and if my prediction is right, she will definitely suspect me. But, as long as I don¡¯t admit anything, her suspicion will remain a suspicion. Teasing them is really a lot of fun.¡¯


    The pink-haired beauty suppressed a giggle as she thought about Ethan¡¯s cousin pulling on his ear, or pinching his waist, after discovering the kiss mark she had left on the handsome teenager¡¯s neck.


    ¡®That is your punishment for kissing my forehead without permission,¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®You shouldn¡¯t casually kiss girls, Ethan, or else you will find yourself in a lot of trouble.¡¯


    Nicole didn¡¯t know that although Ethan didn¡¯t casually kiss girls, he had already kissed twodies, and over a dozen of fairies.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside Lily¡¯s Room in the Jaeger Manor¡­


    The cutest First Year in the Dud Manor heard a tapping sound on her window.


    There she saw her ck Raven, which she had asked to deliver a message to her family a few days ago.


    ¡°Thank you for all your hard work,¡± Lily said as soon as she opened the window, allowing her Raven to fly inside her room.


    The Ravennded on top of the table, and squawked once, which made Lily smile.


    ¡°Just wait a bit, okay?¡± Lily filled a small bowl of water and ced it on top of the table. She also took out a few nuts from a jar beside her bed and ced them in the sauces that she had also put on top of the table.


    The Raven drank a bit of water before presenting its wed foot to Lily. A small cylinder was attached to its leg, which carried the reply to the letter she had sent several days ago.


    Lily sat on her chair and read the reply her Father sent to her letter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dear Lily,


    To this day, I still oppose your wish to study in Brynhildr Magic Academy. If not for your mother convincing me to let you spread your wings, and see the world with your own eyes, I would have done everything in my power to stop you from leaving.


    Even so, I am d to know that you are doing well in the academy, and are being cared for by your Manor Mates. Jaeger Manor, is it? What an interesting ce. I didn''t know that Wizards, and Witches had different specialties. The only thing I knew about them is that they are pesky critters who like to stick their nose where it isn¡¯t needed.


    Naturally, your mother is an exception. I don''t regret making her my life-long mate.


    So, my dear girl, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to find a partner in that Magic Academy. Most of them are simply sheep. They may be good looking, but they don¡¯t have any substance. All talk and no bite.


    Our Tribe has better options, and all of them wish to be your suitor.


    In fact, I received several offers after you left. Included in this letter is the list of the young men who have shown great interest in you. Naturally, they have my approval, which is why I listed their names on a separate page.


    Lastely, that boy named Ethan seems to be an interesting young man. While I don¡¯t know much about Wizards, and Witches, I definitely knew something about Duds.


    Although some of them are downright useless, there are some exceptional ones that surpass most Wizards and Witches.


    My Great, Great, Grandfather was good friends with Fortis Dud.


    He had nothing but high praise for that individual, and even wrote it in his will that if there came a time when a Dud appeared in our tribe, they were to be left alone, and no harm should be inflicted to them.


    As my daughter, I¡¯m very sure that you can easily defeat him in your duel. Your only true opponent is that Kurt boy from Terra Manor. As long as you don¡¯t underestimate him, you will definitely emerge victorious.


    I look forward to hearing about your triumphant victory when the event is over. Your mother is also waiting for the good news here in our home.


    Lots of love from far away, King.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Father¡­ that Dud defeated me,¡± Lily said softly. ¡°He is no gentleman. I hate him.¡±


    Lily still couldn¡¯t forgive Ethan for using that nasty spell against her. If not for the fact that she didn¡¯t want to smell like rotten eggs and cabbages for days, she would have definitely fought with everything she had, even using her true powers in order to defeat him.


    Unfortunately, what was done was done, and she couldn¡¯t turn back time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for this, Ethan,¡± Lily stated. ¡°Just you wait.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t like keeping grudges, but this time, she made an exception. If Ethan fought her fair and square, she would have epted her loss.


    However, such a humiliating way to lose wasn¡¯t something she could ept. Because of this, she nned to make the handsome teenager suffer, in more ways than one.

 Chapter 109 Fool, Do You Think That Everyone Around You Is Stupid?

    <h4>Chapter 109 Fool, Do You Think That Everyone Around You Is Stupid?</h4>


    When Ethan woke up, it was already three in the afternoon.


    He had nowpletely recovered, and no longer felt exhausted.


    Just as he was thinking about what to do next, he heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The teenage boy immediately rose up from the bed to open the door. There, he found the Head Prefect of the Dud Manor looking at him with a smile.


    ¡°I was wondering why I didn¡¯t see you today, but it seems that you had more funst night than I expected,¡± Henry said with a smile. ¡°No wonder Chloe and Luna felt as if they had swallowed a fly. A mischievous bird took a bite of their worm.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Sir Henry,¡± Ethan blinked in confusion. ¡°But, for some reason, I feel that the one you are referring to as the worm is me, right?¡±


    Henryughed, and didn¡¯t bother to answer Ethan¡¯s question. He didn¡¯t want to interfere with the private life of others, so he changed the topic for the time being.


    ¡°We are going to have a strategy meeting to talk about how we can beat our opponents,¡± Henry stated. ¡°Everyone is at the Conference Room right now. Are you free right now?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go.¡± Henry motioned for Ethan to follow him, and the two headed to the Conference of the Dud Manor.


    When everyone was gathered, their Head Prefect, Henry, stood up and walked towards the drawing board at the center of the room.


    ¡°These are the current standings of the sh of Manors,¡± Henry stated as he scribbled on the drawing board.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Jaeger Manor - 3 Wins, 5 Loses.


    Tera Manor - 2 Wins, 2 Loses.


    Dud Manor - 3 Wins 1 Lose.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°As you can see, we are currently in the lead,¡± Henry stated. ¡°However, tomorrow, we will be facing the strongest team in the tournament.¡±


    ¡°Strongest Team?¡± Ethan asked in confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t Jaeger Manor the Strongest Team?¡±


    Henry shook his head. ¡°People may think of me as the strongest Fourth Year in the academy, but this is not true. It is impossible for me to defeat the Head Prefect of Terra Manor. So, if possible, you guys should win your matches to end the match in our favor.¡±


    Ethan frowned after hearing Henry¡¯s statement. However, looking at his Manor Mates, all of them seem to agree with their Head Prefect¡¯s words. If they wanted to win, they had to win the first three matches at all costs.


    ¡°Actually, I am also not confident in beating my opponent tomorrow,¡± Noah said with aplicated look on his face. ¡°That girl is scary when she is angry.¡±


    Henry looked at Noah with an understanding smile. George on the other hand, let out a long sigh before scratching his head.


    ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s up to you and me to win this tournament,¡± George stated. ¡°I am sure to win my next match, so you need to win yours. Our tworades are no good. They are useless when it really matters! These traitors!¡±


    Henry lightly cleared his throat before tapping the board with his wand, stopping George from badmouthing him and Noah any further.


    ¡°I hate to say this, but Ethan, your victory is the key in tomorrow¡¯s match,¡± Henry said with a serious expression on his face. ¡°I know that fighting against Kurt won¡¯t be easy, but please, do your best to win.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Rest assured, Sir Henry. I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°I know you will.¡± Henry winked at Ethan, which made George snort.


    ¡°Seriously, we are only a step away from bing Champions, and you guys can¡¯t even take one for the team,¡± Georgeined to Noah and Henry.


    Naturally, the two were unable to say anything but suffer in silence from George¡¯s nagging.


    Half an hourter, the meeting ended and Ethan went to the Garden to look for Ruby, and her Fairy Friends.


    He needed to kiss one Fairy before he returned to his room so he could do some magical training inside Illumina¡¯s world.


    Fortunately, the very eager Fairies didn¡¯t give him much trouble.


    After absorbing some Fairy Magic, he returned to his room and firmly locked the door behind him.


    However, as he was about to go to his bed, he saw something that wasn¡¯t there when he left.


    ¡°Yo, Ethan. Have you been well?¡±


    The Chesmire Cat, Chessy, was sitting on Ethan¡¯s bed and gazing at him with a devilish smile on its face.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Chessy,¡± Ethan said. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Truth be told, Ethan was very wary of the Chesmire Cat, despite being helped by it many times in the past.


    There was just something very dangerous, and very feral, about the chubby ck cat, that made him want to avoid it as much as possible.


    ¡°How cold,¡± Chessy replied. ¡°The way you look at me is just like the way people look at the debt collectors that havee to settle their debts. Do I look that scary?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan answered in a heartbeat. ¡°What do you want, Chessy?¡±


    ¡°Che~¡± the Chesmire Cat ignored Ethan¡¯s question and began to lick its paws.


    This forced Ethan to sit on the chair beside his table, and look at his unwanted visitor with a wary gaze.


    After a few minutes of silence, Chessy stopped licking his foot and shifted his attention to the handsome teenager, who was keeping his distance.


    ¡°The reason why I came here is to give you a piece of advice,¡± Chessy stated. ¡°Although I am the one that told you that you could absorb magic from Fairies, that doesn¡¯t mean that you should casually absorb their magic without a good cause.


    ¡°Of course, I know that you are using that magic during the tournament, but you have to understand something very important. Fae Magic can only be used by the Fae. Humans aren¡¯t supposed to use it because it can damage their body, and even cause Mana Poisoning.


    ¡°Using them once, or twice a week is fine,¡± Chessy stated. ¡°Heck, you could probably even use it thrice if your body is resilient enough. But more than that, it will slowly damage your body. That¡¯s why you should find other alternatives.


    ¡°If not for the fact that you kissed your cousin before your match with Lily, your circuits would have been in shambles by now. The Magical Power of Witches helps stabilize your magical circuits, allowing for a better flow of magical powers.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s face became flushed because he didn¡¯t know how Chessy knew that he had kissed Chloe.


    ¡°Fool, do you think that everyone around you is stupid?¡± Chessy smirked. ¡°During the match, you used Fire Magic. Although many would not think too much about it, those who are paying close attention to you would be suspicious. Since I know your secret, it was easy for me to connect the dots.


    ¡°You are a bit careless, Ethan. In the future, make sure to diversify your spells. Although it will drain your magic faster, it will help keep your secret longer.¡±


    The Chesmire Cat then licked its paw three more times before flexing its body, making its tail stand up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you about the Mana Poisoning,¡± Chessy stated. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to copse during tomorrow¡¯s match, it will be for your best good if you don¡¯t kiss another Fairy.¡±


    After saying those words, the Chesmire Cat disappeared without a trace, leaving the teenage boy behind, whose face had turned pale due to the warning he had left him.

 Chapter 110 A Mystery That She Planned To Solve No Matter What

    <h4>Chapter 110 A Mystery That She nned To Solve No Matter What</h4>


    ¡°The Chesmire Cat is right,¡± Illumina replied after Ethan talked to her about the problem with using magic that wasn''t meant for humans. ¡°This is also why I forbade you to use Resonance while powered up by Fae Magic. Your very frail Magical Circuits would not be able to handle it.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s face sank after hearing Illumina¡¯s words. Right now, he didn¡¯t have any other source of magic aside from Fae Magic, and his duel was going to start the next day.


    ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t tell you about this was because you were so serious about the sh of the Manors,¡± Illumina stated. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to dampen your mood because I know how important these duels are for you. But, your body has reached its limit.


    ¡°If not for the fact that Chloe had shared her magical powers with you yesterday, I would have stopped you forcefully by making it so you were unable to cast any spells. Even the Fae Magic you possess right now, is thest magic you can use this week.


    ¡°If you force it, you may not be able to use magic ever again, just like the warning that I gave you after I banned you from using Partial Resonance.¡±


    Ethan lowered his head as he tried to think of a way to ovee his current situation.


    ¡°If I kiss a Witch, and absorb their magical powers, will I be able to use magic tomorrow?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Illumina replied. ¡°I will allow it. But, once this tournament is over, you are forbidden from absorbing any more magical powers from other sources. Don¡¯t abuse your body, and give it time to heal.¡±


    Ethan sighed in his heart, but he still nodded his head.


    ¡®Perhaps I got addicted to using magic,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    As someone who had no idea that magic existed before entering Brynhildr Magic Academy, Ethan felt as though he was living in a fantasy world.


    It was like a dream.


    So, when he was given the opportunity to use magic, he felt as if he was a child that had received a toy for the very first time in his life.


    He yed with it, and yed it with some more.


    He never got tired of using it, but eventually, the toy would certainly break down in time after being used multiple times.


    That was Ethan¡¯s current state.


    His addiction to using magic was slowly taking a toll on him. If not for the Chesmire Cat¡¯s timely advice, and Illumina¡¯s watchful eye, he might have pushed himself to the point of no return.


    Losing the very thing that he now held sacred.


    ¡°Also, one more thing, Ethan,¡± Illumina said with a mischievous smile on her beautiful face. ¡°Don¡¯t kiss girls at random. One of these days, you might kiss a girl that might make your life a living hell. I¡¯m serious about this, okay? Chloe and Luna are good girls. They will not harm you, as for the rest¡­ some have hidden agendas so watch out for those.¡±


    ¡°Illumina, what do you think of me?¡± Ethan asked with a face filled with injustice. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m some kind of Ladies Man? I¡¯m not that kind of guy. Even kissing Chloe took a lot of effort on my part.¡±


    Illumina nodded. ¡°True. You¡¯re not that kind of man. However, there are things that sleep inside us that we don¡¯t know about. Things that onlye to the surface when we are not aware of them. For example, some people sleepwalk when they sleep at night. They have no recollection of it, but that doesn¡¯t stop their bodies from moving on their own.¡±


    Ethan blinked once then twice before pondering what the Mermaid Princess meant by things that sleep within.


    ¡°As far as I know, I don¡¯t sleepwalk,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°At least, Grandma never told me that I do.¡±


    Illumina just smiled and no longer said anything. She and Ethan¡¯s White Raven, Dantalion, shared an intimate, and deep connection with the handsome teenager.


    The two of them were also sensitive to magic, and knew secrets that Ethan didn¡¯t know about himself. But, both kept their silence.


    They knew that now was not the time to tell Ethan anything. Only once his Magic Circuits had recovered to a certain extent would they tell him about the hidden power thaty dormant within the deepest part of his heart.


    After his magical training inside Illumina¡¯s world, Ethan decided to go to the Training Ground of Dud Manor to practice his Martial Art.


    Since he didn¡¯t want to kiss any girls at random, the only thing he could do was use his Rising Dragon technique.


    He knew that beating Kurt with Martial Arts would be nearly impossible, but he would rather not take the risk, and forever be magically crippled.


    To his surprise, Noah was in the Training Ground practicing his Whip Arts.


    The two of them nced at each other and smiled at the same time.


    Ethan took out his Moulding Ball and transformed it into a Pitchfork, while Noah took a fighting stance with his whip at the ready.


    Without even exchanging words, Ethan charged at his friend, and thetter flicked his wrist, and sent the whip snaking towards the blue-haired boy¡¯s direction like a snake ready to bite.


    While this was happening, Nicole found herself being cornered by twodies with their arms crossed over their chest.


    ¡°You were the one that left that mark on Ethan, right?¡± Chloe stated.


    She said it in a way that wasn¡¯t asking a question, but merely stating a fact.


    Luna, who was also beside Chloe, looked at the pink-haired beauty with a solemn expression on her face.


    ¡°If I said I wasn¡¯t the one who did it, will you believe me?¡± Nicole inquired with a smile.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Chloe replied.


    Nicole smirked before raising both of her hands in surrender.


    ¡°You are right, I was the one that left that kiss mark on Ethan¡¯s neck when I carried him back to his room,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°He was dead drunk, and I did it just to tease him.¡±


    ¡°Only to tease him?¡± Luna finally spoke up after hearing Nicole¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicole answered. ¡°Unlike the two of you, I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Ethan. Although he is indeed handsome, and is also my type, it is not my nature to snatch other people¡¯s property. Of course, if I were to truly fall in love with him then that¡¯s another story.


    ¡°I am the type of girl that will do everything in her power to take what I like. Also, I will definitely not hold back, even if I have rivals. After all, all is fair in love and war, right?¡±


    Nicole smiled sweetly at the two girls, who red back at her.


    ¡°I know you have some kind of agenda in approaching Ethan,¡± Luna stated. ¡°But, know this. If you ever harm him in any way, we will definitely not stand by and allow you to go scot free.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are stronger than us,¡± Chloemented. ¡°I will burn you even if it¡¯s thest thing I do.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, how scary!¡± Nicole patted her chest in a teasing manner. ¡°Well, if you are really worried about others snatching Ethan¡¯s worm, then you have to eat it before others get an opportunity. Who knows? While the two of you are focused on me, others might already be making their moves on your precious Prince.¡±


    The pink-haired beauty then winked at the two girls before walking towards the library, where she had originally intended to go.


    She nned to do some research so too if there were any Wizards in history who were able to use magic, even though they didn¡¯t have Magic Circuits, or if they could use magic with their Magic Circuits destroyed or damaged.


    For Nicole, Ethan was a mystery.


    A mystery that she nned to solve no matter what.

 Chapter 111 I Will Accept It Gratefully

    <h4>Chapter 111 I Will ept It Gratefully</h4>


    The next day¡­


    ¡°I guess I will not be using magic today,¡± Ethan muttered as he stared at the mirror.


    After hearing the Chesmire Cat¡¯s and Illumina¡¯s warnings, he decided to just fight using his Martial Arts against Kurt in their battle today.


    He would rather fight without magic than lose it forever because of his stubbornness.


    While he was psyching himself up for the fight, he heard a knock on his door and wondered if it was his Head Prefect, Henry, calling him to go to the Grand Stadium together.


    However, when he opened the door, he didn¡¯t see the person he expected to see. He did however see an angelic beauty, who was looking at him with a flushed face.


    ¡°C-Can Ie in?¡± Luna asked before lowering her head.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan replied and he opened the door wider in order to allow the angelic beauty to enter his room.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Luna had entered Ethan¡¯s room. However, she stepped inside as if this was her first time, which amused the handsome teenager who didn''t have any idea why Luna visited her so early in the morning.


    ¡°You mentioned yesterday that you didn¡¯t n to kiss any fairies today,¡± Luna said. ¡°May I know the reason why?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why you are here.¡± Ethan nodded in understanding. ¡°Actually, using Fae Magic takes a toll on my body, so I don¡¯t n to use them today.¡±


    ¡°Takes a toll on your body?¡± Luna momentarily forgot her worries and looked at Ethan in surprise.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Fae Magic isn¡¯t really a magic that humans can use freely. If I keep using them, I might suffer from mana poisoning, which will make my situation worse.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! Should we take you to the infirmary and have them check you?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Luna. Nothing is wrong with my body at the moment. So there is no need to be rmed.¡±


    The angelic beauty then breathed a sigh of relief after knowing that Ethan was really okay. When she finally regained herposure, she suddenly remembered her reason foring to visit him before his match started.


    Immediately, her face became flushed once again, making Ethan wonder if Luna was still worrying about his condition.


    But, before he could even say anything, the angelic beauty walked up to him, bravely raised her head, and looked him in the eye.


    ¡°I thought about this a lotst night,¡± Luna said in a voice filled with determination. ¡°I thought about how I might be able to help you. Chloe has already done her part in helping you with your duel two days ago, so I decided to help you in yourst match against Kurt Hale.¡±


    Ethan, who somehow felt that Luna was doing her best to tell him these things, remained silent and simply looked at her beautiful eyes, which were locked onto his own.


    ¡°Ethan, I too want to be part of your strength,¡± Luna stated. ¡°T-Thats why, I will share my magic power with you.¡±


    The handsome teenager blinked once, then twice before realizing what Luna was talking about.


    ¡°W-Wait,¡± Ethan almost subconsciously took a step back after understanding Luna¡¯s words.


    Fortunately, his body held its ground, and didn¡¯t back away from the youngdy, who had gathered all of her courage to help him.


    ¡°You mean, you want me to kiss you?¡± Ethan inquired just to make sure that he and Luna were on the same page.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna said with a beet-red face. ¡°I want to share my magical power with you, so kiss me just like you did Chloe.¡±


    ¡°C-Calm down for a bit, Luna,¡± Ethan said as he rested his hands on Luna¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I appreciate your feelings. Believe me that I do. No sane boy would reject kissing you, and I certainly would love to do it as well. However, I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you. Besides, today is not the day of the full moon. Didn¡¯t you say that you can only use your magic during those days?¡±


    Luna nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s true that I can only use Magic on the days of the full moon. But, that doesn''t mean that I have no means of using Magic on normal days.¡±


    The angelic beauty then took out something from her pocket and showed it to Ethan.


    A maroon bracelet, that was almost the same color as Luna¡¯s hair, appeared in front of him.


    ¡°A Magical Battery?¡± Ethan muttered as he looked at the bracelet in Luna¡¯s hand.


    He was quite familiar with it because he had seen it when he visited the Magical Trinket Club, where Luna served as its Vice President.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna replied. ¡°I n to help you with this.¡±


    The handsome teenager watched as Luna put on the bracelet. It glistened for a bit and, before long, magical power started to flow through Luna¡¯s Magical Circuits, allowing her to use magic.


    A look of understanding appeared on Ethan¡¯s face when he saw what was happening.


    ¡°Ethan, I want to help you,¡± Luna said. ¡°Besides, you have to take responsibility for kissing me.¡±


    The teenage boy could feel his heart beating wildly inside his chest, as he looked at the angelic beauty, whose face was as red as a tomato.


    When he kissed Luna for the first time, he thought that he was just dreaming. Because of that, he didn¡¯t consider that the kiss he shared with her counted as his first kiss.


    However, a part of him also understood that it didn¡¯t work that way. Although he thought that he was dreaming, for Luna it was a very real experience.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ethan said as he moved towards Luna and rested his hand on her delicate waist. ¡°I was on the verge of refusing your offer, but doing so was the same as ignoring the amount of courage it took for you to say these words to me.¡±


    Ethan then looked at Luna with a gentle gaze before asking her a question.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Are you fine doing it with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna replied. ¡°I am sure.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will ept it gratefully,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Thank you, Luna.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡± Luna smiled and closed her eyes.


    Ethan looked at the angelic beauty in front of him and slowly lowered his head. When their lips were about to touch, he subconsciously closed his eyes, and his arms wrapped around Luna¡¯s waist, holding her gently.


    A secondter, he felt Luna¡¯s soft lips against his, that many boys had fantasized about kissing in their daydreams.


    She was the first girl that Ethan had kissed in his life and in his heart, Luna held a very special ce.


    Just like Chloe, who had grown up with him.


    If anyone were to hurt these twodies, Ethan would definitely fight them with everything he had, with or without his magic.


    Soon, the faint sound of kissing reverberated inside the room.


    As Ethan and Luna kissed each other many times, the handsome teenager¡¯s body and heart were slowly being filled with warmth and magical power.

 Chapter 112 So, The Rumors Are True

    <h4>Chapter 112 So, The Rumors Are True</h4>


    ¡°So, how was it?¡± Chloe asked Luna with her arms crossed over her chest.


    The two who had stayed inside Dud Manor after Ethan left went to the Grand Stadium with the excuse that they needed to do something first before heading to the Stadium.


    ¡°It¡¯s different from the first time he kissed me,¡± Luna replied with a flushed face. ¡°This time, it felt more intimate and special.¡±


    Chloe nodded in understanding. ¡°I see.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to ask more questions because she herself had experienced it in the past. That intimate and fluffy feeling inside her chest after Ethan and her kissed, which gave her a feeling of joy that was hard to describe.


    ¡°But, are you sure about this?¡± Luna asked. ¡°Will this really work out?¡±


    ¡°You are a noble in Eastshire,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°You already know the answer to this question.¡±


    Luna lowered her head because Chloe was right. She already knew the answer to her question, so all that was left was to know Ethan¡¯s true feelings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chloe smiled. ¡°Although you might not know it, Ethan is a very responsible person. He will not make a decision in a casual way. He will think about it seriously, and once he has made up his mind, he will pursue it with everything he has.


    ¡°Just like the way he fights in these magical duels. No matter what he is about to face, regardless if he wins or loses, he will take that step forward. I¡¯ve been with him the longest, so I believe in him. You should believe in him as well.¡±


    Luna ced her right hand over her heart and nodded her head.


    ¡°Un.¡± Luna nodded. ¡°You are right, Chloe. I believe in him. Also, I want you to know one thing.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose to you.¡±


    ¡°Hah~ then you better do your best. My mother, and Ethan¡¯s Grandma have been talking a lot and arranging things in the background. I have the family advantage, so you need to put more effort in on your part.¡±


    Chloe gave Luna a confident smile as if she had already won before the battle started. Even so, the angelic beauty didn¡¯t look disappointed and even smiled back at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept that challenge,¡± Luna stated. ¡°I won¡¯t lose, Chloe.¡±


    The two girls both nodded their heads and left Dud Manor to go to the Grand Stadium. Both of them wished to support the handsome teenager, who would be fighting hisst battle in the tournament.


    Regardless of the oue, both of them would be there to witness it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the Waiting Room of the Grand Stadium¡­


    ¡°We¡¯vee this far, so let¡¯s do our best to win,¡± George said as he ced his hands on his waist. ¡°Ethan, no matter what happens, you need to win your duel. Noah¡¯s chances of winning against his opponent are fifty-fifty. We can¡¯t count on our awe-inspiring-hen-pecked Head Prefect to win his match.¡±


    Henry averted his gaze and just allowed George to take the lead and say anything he wanted. Although Ethan still had no idea what George was talking about, he had a feeling that he would understand after the tournament was over.


    Noah had a conflicted look on his face, and the determined expression that he wore during his previous duels in the tournament was nowhere to be seen. This made Ethan worried for his friend, who was one of his first friends in Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°Noah, are you alright?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just do your best like always. Winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah,¡± Noah replied with a stiff smile on his face. ¡°Thank you, Ethan. Do your best in your match.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Ethan nodded and even raised his fist in order to encourage the silver-haired boy, making Noah chuckle.


    A momentter, Ethan heard Professor Barret¡¯s booming voice spread throughout the Stadium, calling out his name, and his opponent, Kurt, to stand in the arena.


    ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± Ethan said as he walked towards the path that would lead him to the arena.


    ¡°Break a leg!¡± George shouted. ¡°Or better yet, break your opponent¡¯s leg! Don¡¯t worry, the medics in the infirmary are good. I can guarantee it!¡±


    As someone who had been sent there almost every time during the tournament, George¡¯s words were very convincing, which made everyoneugh.


    Ethan nodded before leaving everyone behind.


    As he walked towards the arena, he saw Kurt walking towards it from the opposite direction.


    Both of them stared at each other as they climbed up to the stage, on which both of them would represent their respective Manors in a battle that would bring it glory.


    ¡°Ethan Gremory, Kurt Hale, are both of you ready?¡± Professor Barret asked.


    ¡°Ready,¡± Kurt replied as he adjusted the sses on his face. He was already holding his wand with his right hand, ready for battle.


    ¡°I am ready,¡± Ethan answered as he held his wand with his right hand, and his pitchfork with his left hand.


    Moon magic was coursing through his body, and with it, the anxiety he felt a day ago disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing that both fighters were ready, Professor Barret raised his hand and dered the start of the duel.


    ¡°Begin!¡± Professor Barret dered.


    As soon as the signal was given, Kurt pointed his wand to his opponent and unleashed his strongest offensive spell.


    He had learned his lesson in his fight against Lily, so he decided to end the battle at the very start, giving Ethan no opportunity to make aeback.


    ¡°Magna Ortus Eden!¡±


    Countless thorny vines that were asrge as tree trunks erupted from the ground andshed towards Ethan, making the ground under his feet tremble.


    Facing such a threat, Ethan didn¡¯t back down, and instead, ran towards his opponent fearlessly.


    If he fought against Kurt by using only his Martial Arts, he would have definitely lost to his opponent¡¯s opening move.


    However, right now, Ethan was not fighting by himself, but with the support, and power of one of the witches that cared for him.


    Ethan gripped his Pitchfork with both hands, while his wand flew a meter ahead of him.


    ¡°Illumina!¡± Ethan roared, and the wand transformed into the Mermaid Princess, who had given the teenage boy the go signal to use his strongest offensive spell.


    The only reason why she forbade Ethan to use Partial Resonance was because Fae Magic wasn¡¯tpatible with his body. But, Moon Magic was different.


    It was a magic that was wielded by humans. Also, it was the first type of magic that Ethan had absorbed, allowing his body to have a very highpatibility with it.


    Just like Kurt, Illumina thought that using Ethan¡¯s strongest spell as the opener would allow him to gain victory over his opponent.


    Neither of them wanted to take any chances, so using every ounce of their magical powers, they unleashed the strongest attack that they were capable of casting.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Thrust!¡±


    Ethan thrust his spear forward, and Illumina merged with his body, granting him her power that was rightfully his, the moment he chose her as his life-longpanion.


    Ethan and his spear transformed into a water dragon that flew towards the thorny vines that were also heading in their direction.


    The moment the two attacks collided, the vines were cut to pieces. This was due to Illumina¡¯s power that imbued Ethan¡¯s weapon with the purest type of Elemental Water that gave it sharpness that surpassed any de in existence.


    ¡°So, the rumors are true,¡± Langston''s Father, Zack Kerr, clenched his fist subconsciously when he saw the marvelous sight in front of him. ¡°This Dud can really use Partial Resonance.¡±


    Although there was no draconic roar that erupted in the surroundings, the magical power that Ethan unleashed overwhelmed his opponents, making Kurt¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    A secondter, he found himself standing outside of the arena and panting for breath.


    His gaze locked on Ethan¡¯s figure who was still standing in a fighting pose with his spear pointing forward, as if piercing through an invisible opponent who was no longer there.


    ¡°A-Amazing¡­,¡± Kurt muttered as he stared with awe at Ethan¡¯s gant figure.


    Although he was his opponent, he couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by his current form.


    Yes, Ethan, who was still shrouded by Illumina¡¯s magic power, was coated in a brilliant light, making him look like a Magic Knight that had just vanquished a Demon Lord in battle.


    After a silence thatsted for half a minute, cheers erupted from the stands as everyone apuded the winner of the First Match.


    ¡°Ethan won!¡± Chloe hugged Luna, and thetter hugged back in return.


    Both of them were extremely happy with the oue of the match, just like everyone in Dud Manor, who were all in high spirits.


    Just as everyone was praising the victor, Ethan copsed in the arenapletely unconscious.


    But, when the Lady Medics came to take care of him, they saw a faint smile on his exhausted face, which made their hearts skip a beat.

 Chapter 113 I Don’t Want To Hurt You More Than This

    <h4>Chapter 113 I Don¡¯t Want To Hurt You More Than This</h4>


    Chloe, and Luna, went to the infirmary to look after Ethan because they were worried that the pretty medics of the Terra Manor would do something to him, while he was still unconscious.


    While this was happening, Noah, and his opponent faced off against each other in the arena.


    ¡°Duel Start!¡± Professor Barret shouted.


    The moment the signal was given, Noahshed his whip towards his opponent, and thetter replied in kind.


    The silver-haired boy was facing a tinum-blonde beauty, who specialized in using whips as well.


    One could even say that this was a battle between Whip Masters, and only one of them would emerge victorious in the battle.


    However, instead of an ordinary whip, the Witch he was fighting against used a vine whip that had a crimson color.


    The two attacks nullified each other, but that didn¡¯t stop them fromshing ferociously at their opponent.


    The two of them danced in the arena as their whips collided from time to time, creating crackling noises that mesmerized the crowd.


    Flower petals also floated in the air, each time their whips collided, spreading a fragrance that made Noah¡¯s body a bit sluggish.


    Even so, he stood firm and attacked relentlessly, while slowly bridging the gap between him and his opponent.


    ¡°Hah!¡± the youngdy, who was Noah¡¯s opponent, stomped her foot on the ground, and several vines emerged from it, spreading in the surroundings.


    However, these vines didn¡¯t stand idly and released needle-like projectiles at Noah, whom thetter deflected using his whip, despite the fact that his body was starting to feel very heavy.


    Suddenly, and without any warning, Noah summoned a whip in his other hand and used a surprise attack on his opponent, sessfully pushing her away, and making her take a few steps back.


    Noah saw this opening and immediately crossed the gap between them. However, just as he was about to push his opponent out of the arena, he hesitated, giving his opponent enough time tounch a counterattack.


    Vines rose up from the ground, and bound his arms and legs, rendering him immobile. These vines then embedded their thorns on the handsome boy¡¯s body, making Noah grit his teeth in pain.


    The young beauty then took a step forward before cupping Noah¡¯s face.


    To the surprise, and shock of everyone, she kissed him in front of so many people, making them gasp in disbelief.


    ¡°I know that you were reluctant to win this match from the start because you didn¡¯t want to hurt me,¡± the beautiful Second Year said after pulling back from her kiss. ¡°Since that is the case, can you surrender? I don¡¯t want to hurt you more than this.¡±


    Noah sighed before reluctantly nodding his head. He then nced in Professor Barret¡¯s direction, and said his words of surrender.


    ¡°I surrender,¡± Noah said with a pained expression on his face. Clearly, he really didn¡¯t want to surrender, but he couldn¡¯t possibly hurt his girlfriend during the match.


    ¡°Winner, Anne Rose of Terra Manor!¡± Professor Barret announced.


    When the announcement of the duel ended, Rose released Noah from his binding and supported his body. She then carried her out of the arena to tend to his injuries.


    The members of the Terra Manor erupted in cheers because they won the second match of the tournament. Although the battle was quite unfair, there was nothing they could do about it.


    George, who heard the result of the duel sighed before cing his hand on his forehead. He then shook his head helplessly before looking at his best friend with a disappointed look on his face.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± George stated. ¡°You guys broke the bro code!¡±


    Henry, who was standing beside him feigned ignorance and looked at the wall beside him as if it was a work of art.


    In annoyance, George kicked his Head Prefect backside, making thetter jump away to dodge it.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± George clicked his tongue. ¡°Good thing Ethan won his match. Now, everything will depend on my win.¡±


    Henry looked at his best friend who had the ¡°Never Say Die¡± look on his face, as he walked towards the arena to represent the Third Years of Dud Manor.


    ¡°Goodluck,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Che! I don¡¯t need luck,¡± George replied without even turning back. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me, traitor!¡±


    Henry couldn¡¯t do anything aside from scratch his head. Right now, their fate was in George¡¯s hands.


    If he won then Dud Manor would be the Champions of the sh of Manors.


    ¡°Hello George,¡± a prettydy with dark-brown hair said with a smile.


    ¡°Your honey trap will not work on me, Evelyn,¡± George raised his chin in arrogance. ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as Noah and Henry. I have my pride as a man. I will not let you sway me with words.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Evelyn smiled sweetly. ¡°Then I guess you¡¯re going to be sleeping on the floor tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep there if I have to,¡± George replied with the never-say-die look on his face. ¡°I won¡¯t let you guys win so easily!¡±


    Simr to George, Evelyn was best friends with the Head Prefect of Terra Manor. Because of this, the two had be close over the years.


    ¡°Um, are both of you ready to fight?¡± Professor Barret asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready, Professor!¡± George said as he unsheathed the two short swords behind his back. ¡°Let¡¯s start his match.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded before looking in Evelyn''s direction.


    ¡°One moment, Professor,¡± Evelyn stated as she continued to stare at her opponent. ¡°Are you sure you want to take this route?¡±


    ¡°Do you not speak the samenguage, girl?¡± George replied. ¡°Fight me!¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Evelyn sneered as she raised her hand, summoning a green sword. ¡°Start the battle, Professor.¡±


    Professor Barret raised his hand and signaled the start of the third match.


    ¡°Duel Start!¡±


    Evenlyn immediately grabbed hold of the sword that hovered in front of her with both hands. The moment she held the sword¡¯s handle, flowers of different colors bloomed around her, releasing a fragrant scent in the air.


    Simr to what Anne did against Noah, she was using her Nature Magic to weaken her opponent by befuddling his mind, and decreasing his fighting ability.


    Even so, George charged towards the prettydy in front of him with a determined look on his face.


    Since the start of the tournament, he lost all of his matches.


    But, this time, he promised himself that he would win no matter what. Even if it meant losing his friendship with the prettydy, whom he had shared many fond memories with in the past.

 Chapter 114 Just As Planned

    <h4>Chapter 114 Just As nned</h4>


    Ten minutes after the battle started, George was panting for breath, and his clothes were dyed with his own blood.


    His opponent had really strong Martial Skills, and could also use Magic, which put him in a great disadvantage.


    What made matters worse was the fragrance that was being released by the flowers around him, greatly reducing his ability to fight.


    After Ethan¡¯s battle with the Jaeger Manor, the candidates of the Terra Manor had a meeting and all voted to use a simr strategy to fight against their next opponents.


    They were the proud members of the Terra Manor, and none of them would stoop so low as to use a disgusting spell like Ethan did.


    Instead, they opted to use something sweet smelling, where the side effects would onlyst for half a day. So far, their strategy worked.


    Kurt decided not to use this strategy because he already nned to use his strongest spell at the very start of the match to beat Ethan.


    Unfortunately, Ethan was thinking of the same thing, and used his Partial Resonance to put a quick end to their battle.


    ¡°Give it up, George,¡± Evelyn stated. ¡°You will only suffer if you continue this fight.¡±


    ¡°You talk as if you already won this match,¡± George said as he used the back of his hand to wipe away the blood that flowed out of the corner of his lips.


    ¡°You really want to suffer that much, huh?¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes became cold as he pointed her sword in her opponent¡¯s direction. ¡°Is this your pride talking?¡±


    ¡°Evelyn, for the longest time ever, there has one thing I¡¯d like to say to you.¡± George momentarily broke his fighting stance, which made Evelyn pause for a bit.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Evelyn asked with a sneer. ¡°Are you going to tell me that you like me, so that I will show mercy to you?¡±


    ¡°Me telling you that I like you? Hell no.¡± George spat on the ground as if the thought of telling Evelyn that he was in love with her was revolting. ¡°Why would I like someone whose feet smell like Athlete¡¯s Foot? Girl, you should really wash your feet properly. It smells like you¡¯ve stepped on poop every time we are together¡±


    ¡°George, you bastard!¡± Evelyn shouted in shame, and anger before charging at the hateful man with her sword raised high, ready to hack him to death.


    George¡¯s face became pale due to Evelyn¡¯s sudden outburst, making him unable to dodge as he stood rooted on the spot.


    ¡°Die, you monkey!¡± Evelyn roared as she shed her sword down, using all of her strength in her attack.


    At that exact moment, George did the unthinkable and took a step forward in order to meet Evelyn¡¯s decisive blow.


    Everyone in the stands covered their eyes because they thought that the young man would be sliced in half due to Evelyn¡¯s full-powered strike.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    Because George had also moved towards Evelyn, her sword swing wasn¡¯t able to hit its target because George¡¯s body was mere centimeters away from her.


    But, that wasn¡¯t the unexpected part.


    When George decided to close the gap between him and his opponent, he tripped, and his head collided with Evelyn¡¯s chin.


    This made thetter¡¯s world spin, and before everyone¡¯s eyes, Evelyn copsed on the ground unconscious.


    George, who was also lying on the ground, cried out in pain as he massaged his forehead.


    ¡°What a hard chin you have,¡± Georgeined as he slowly propped himself up from the ground.


    Suddenly, Professor Barret appeared beside Evelyn and checked her condition. After making sure that the prettydy was fine, he stood up and pointed at George, who was still rubbing his head.


    ¡°Winner, George Marshal!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± George blinked in confusion after hearing Professor Barret¡¯s words. ¡°I won?¡±


    ¡°You did.¡± Professor Barret nodded.


    ¡°I did?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It took George a few seconds to finally realize that he had won the match. After making sure that he didn¡¯t mishear Professor Barret¡¯s deration, the Third Year of Dud Manor ran his hands over his hair and raised his chin in an arrogant manner.


    ¡°Just as nned,¡± George stated.


    The corner of Professor Barret¡¯s lips twitched after hearing George¡¯s shameless im that things went ording to his n.


    Even the students in the Grand Stadium had the strong urge to spit at the shameless young man, who dared to tell ady that she had smelly feet.


    Although they didn¡¯t know that George had tripped in his desperate struggle to win his match, all of them believed that he just got lucky.


    They also felt sorry for Evelyn, who was now being carried away by the medics to the infirmary, who were also her Manor Mates.


    All of them made sure to re at George, with some of the girls even kicking his leg, making thetter cry out in pain.


    ¡°Professor! Isn¡¯t this foul y? Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡± Georgeined after the girls of Terra Manor kicked him repeatedly to vent out their anger.


    ¡°What foul y?¡± Professor Barret, who was busy cleaning his monocle with both hands, asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything?¡±


    This time, it was George¡¯s lips that twitched after seeing the biased treatment between him and the girls of Terra Manor.


    However, he soon regained hisposure and even struck a pose, flexing his muscles to everyone.


    ¡°Hahaha! Did you see that?¡± George asked the crowd. ¡°This is how strong I am when I get serious!¡±


    ¡°Boooo!¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one with smelly feet!¡±


    The students booed George who was creating a ruckus on top of the arena. Clearly, his victory had gone to his head, and he was now in the mood to brag in front of everyone.


    Henry, who was watching his best friend¡¯s antics from the side, covered his head in shame and pretended that he didn¡¯t know him.


    In the end, it was Professor Barret who put an end to George¡¯s clowning around by kicking his butt and sending him flying out of the arena.


    The Professor also made sure to cast a spell on the ground, making it very soft, allowing it to act like a trampoline to dampen George¡¯s fall.


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy chuckled after seeing this scene because it had been a while since he had seen the members of Dud Manor be this lively.

 Chapter 115 This Year, The Champion Is None Other Than…

    <h4>Chapter 115 This Year, The Champion Is None Other Than¡­</h4>


    ?


    George walked up to Henry with a smug expression on his face.


    Right now, he was feeling like the MVP of the Dud Manor, and Henry had to admit that he really took one for the team.


    ¡°You¡¯re up, loser,¡± Georgemented.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m going,¡± Henry replied as he walked towards the arena in order to fight the Head Prefect of the Terra Manor, Irene.


    However, after taking a few steps, Henry stopped and nced back at his best friend, who was looking back at him with a knowing nce.


    ¡°Thank you, George,¡± Henry said. ¡°For everything.¡±


    George smirked. ¡°Just go. After all, we already got this tournament in the bag.¡±


    Henry nodded before walking up to the arena, where a beautifuldy was waiting for him with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Well then, Henry, Irene, are you ready to start the match?¡± Professor Barret asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for it, Professor,¡± Henry replied before walking towards Irene. ¡°I concede this match.¡±


    The Head Prefect of the Dud Manor then knelt in front of Irene. He held her hand and kissed it for everyone to see.


    Within the entirety of Brynhildr Academy, there was only one person that Henry couldn¡¯t win against. It was none other than his fiance, Irene, whom he loved very much.


    ¡°How sweet!¡± one of the girls in the stands looked at this scene gushed with a flushed face.


    ¡°Why are all the good guys taken?¡± another girlined. ¡°What about us? We need our Prince Charming as well.¡±


    ¡°I guess the men from Dud Manor aren¡¯t half bad,¡± a Witchmented. ¡°That George may have a bit of personality, but I like how stubborn he is.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Right. I guess he has his own charm as well.¡±


    ¡°My parents will definitely not agree if I marry a Dud. But, if he is as handsome as Noah, I¡¯m sure my mother will not mind.¡±


    Professor Barret sighed in his heart before raising his hand to dere the winner of thest match.


    ¡°Winner, Irene Campbell!¡± Professor Barret dered.


    Due to this, the result of today¡¯s battle was 2 Wins and 2 Losses for both manors. Even so, the overall tally of the Round Robin match was as follows.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dud Manor - 5 Wins 3 Loses.


    Terra Manor - 4 Wins 4 Loses.


    Jaeger Manor - 3 Wins 5 Loses.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Professor Rinehart then stood up and raised his hand to silence the people in the Grand Stadium.


    ¡°And now, I announce the result of the sh of Manors!¡± Professor Rinehart dered. ¡°This year, the Champion is none other than the Dud Manor!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Whoa!¡±¡±¡±


    The crowd cheered and apuded the Champions. No one had expected that the winner of the tournament would be the Manor where all the magically crippled students gathered.


    Zack Kerr, whose goal was to have the Dud Manor permanently closed, clenched his fist tightly. Due to this victory, he no longer had an excuse to submit his proposal to the Magical Bureau to force the Manor¡¯s closure.


    The arrogant Duke¡¯s gaze locked icily at the Headmaster of the Academy, who, for some reason, looked in his direction and gave him a smirk, further fueling the anger that Zack was feeling inside his chest.


    ¡®You won this round, Rinehart.¡¯ Zack sneered. ¡®But, you can¡¯t keep winning forever. One day, you will lose and when that dayes, I will be there to take what I want!¡¯


    The Duke then left the arena amidst the cheering of the crowd. For a brief moment, he felt as if they were jeering at him for his loss, making his mood be even more sour.


    ¡®Zack, you need to keep your hands off the students of my academy.¡¯ Professor Rinehart thought as he watched the Duke walking away in the distance. ¡®If you force my hand then I will not hesitate to do what I have to do.¡¯


    As someone who had kept the tradition, and spirit of Brynhildr Academy alive, Professor Rinehart had sent his people to fight those who wished toy their hands on the academy in the shadows.


    This battle had been going on for many years, and fortunately, his side had the upper hand. However, he also understood that he couldn¡¯t win forever.


    This was why he had set some contingencies in ce, so he could stop being passive and focus on defense. If, and when, he was truly forced to act, he would bring the battlefield to their opponent¡¯s home court, destroying it until they had nothing left.


    ¡°Your members did a good job this year, Henry,¡± Irene said as she helped her fiance stand up. ¡°Especially Ethan. Make sure to keep watch on him. I¡¯m very sure that those who hold influence and power in the Magical World are paying close attention to him as we speak.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to protect my Juniors to the best of my ability.¡±


    Irene smiled before leaving the arena with steady steps. She was not the type to openly show her affection in public, unlike her junior, who had kissed Noah in front of everybody.


    Her private affairs were private, and were only to be conducted behind closed doors. However, she made sure to make everyone understand that Henry belonged to her, and he was off limits to the other Witches in the academy.


    Truth be told, she was very sad that Terra Manor didn¡¯t manage to be this year¡¯s champion. But, her members had done their best, allowing them to take Second ce.


    Her Manor Mates had the same opinion as her, so although they were disappointed, they epted the results of the tournament with grace.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the Infirmary¡­


    ¡°Dud Manor won¡­,¡± Luna muttered after hearing Professor Rinehart¡¯s announcement.


    ¡°Good for you guys,¡± Chloemented. ¡°I¡¯m sure that Ethan will be ecstatic when he wakes up from his sleep.¡±


    The handsome teenager was still unconscious, and the Medics told them that he had just exhausted his Magical Powers. He had already drunk recovery potions, and all that he needed was rest to recover.


    Chloe and Luna made sure that none of the pretty girls from Terra Manor could do anything funny, while they administered their treatment to Ethan.


    The two were worried that they would make him drink love potions, or charm potions, while he was unable to defend himself.


    Although these potions weren¡¯t as powerful as their name suggested, they were still able to make people momentarily lose their sense of reason, allowing others to take advantage of them.


    The medics of the Terra Manor all had disappointed looks on their faces, as they gave the unconscious Ethan side-long nces.


    With two girls, keeping watch over him, the pretty medics didn¡¯t have an opportunity to give Ethan any special treatment, that would make the handsome teenager look at them favorably when he regained his consciousness.

 Chapter 116 Speaking Of The Devil

    <h4>Chapter 116 Speaking Of The Devil</h4>


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡±


    Ethan slowly opened his eyes and saw a familiar ceiling. Although he still didn¡¯t get a good look in his surroundings, he was certain that he was back inside his room because everything felt familiar to him.


    However, there was something out of ce, and it made him wonder if he was in a dream.


    Sleeping beside him on the bed, were two youngdies, who were each holding one of his arms.


    On his right side was Chloe.


    On his left side was Luna.


    Both of them were sleeping peacefully, and Ethan didn¡¯t dare move because he didn¡¯t want to wake the two of them.


    Since he couldn¡¯t get up, Ethan tried to recall what had happened during his fight against Kurt.


    Thest thing he remembered was using his Partial Resonance, and overpowered Kurt¡¯s spell. That was thest thing he remembered before he cked out.


    What Ethan didn¡¯t know was that he had slept for an entire day, only waking up in the afternoon, a day after the tournament ended.


    The merry members of Dud Manor helped carry him back to his room, so that he could get a proper rest.


    Since one of their MVP¡¯s were still unconscious they decided to put their Victory Celebration on hold for the time being, and wait for him to wake up.


    Chloe and Luna visited him after eating their lunch to make sure that he was healing properly.


    Ethan had given his cousin a spare key to his room, allowing her to enter it anytime. When they saw that the handsome teenager was sleeping peacefully on the bed, they also felt sleepy so they decided to sleep alongside him.


    Fortunately, the Manor Beds were big enough to amodate three people, so the two were able to sleepfortably beside him.


    At that moment, Ethan heard something tapping on his window, which made the two girls wake up from their nap.


    ¡°Good afternoon.¡±


    Ethan greeted the two girls, who both looked at him at the same time.


    The first one to prop herself up from the bed as if she was electrified was none other than Chloe.


    Luna was a few seconds slower, but she also moved away from the bed with a blush on her face.


    A part of Ethan was relieved to see them act this way, but the other part wished that they could have stayed beside him a little bit longer.


    However, the constant tapping on his window once again caught his attention, so he moved towards it to open it wide.


    His White Raven, Dantalion, looked at his Master with a knowing nce before flying inside the room.


    Hended on top of the table, and nodded his head in greeting to Chloe, and Luna, who were also inside it.


    Due to having ravens of their own, the two girls immediately attended to it by giving it a bowl of water, as well as a handful of nuts, making Dantalion quite happy.


    Ethan scratched his head as he sat on the chair beside the table, and watched with envy as his White Raven got the VIP treatment from the twodies.


    After having his fill of food and drink, Dantalion walked towards Ethan and stuck out his wed foot.


    The teenage boy took the cylinder that was used to store messages and opened it carefully.


    Chloe and Luna took turns patting Dantalion¡¯s body, while Ethan read the letter in his hand.


    A fond smile could be seen on his face, which made the two girls wonder what he was reading.


    ¡°It¡¯s a letter from Grandma,¡± Ethan said as he handed Chloe the letter. ¡°She said that I should take care of you here in the academy and do my best to not cause any trouble, or stand out from the crowd.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little toote for that?¡± Chloe smirked before reading the letter.


    Halfway through the letter, the youngdy¡¯s body stiffened because Ethan¡¯s Grandma, Agnes, had asked Ethan to invite Chloe, and one of his girl friends to have a short vacation at their home during the Academy¡¯s Autumn Break.


    Clearly, this was Agnes¡¯ way of ying matchmaker for Ethan, which made Chloe wonder if this was a good thing or not.


    ¡®Oh, Grandma, why did you have to ask Ethan to bring another girl aside from me?¡¯ Chloe sighed internally before handing the letter back to Ethan.


    The Autumn Break was only two months away, and wouldst for a few days. This was a time when students returned to their home to report to their parents, or guardians, of their progress in the academy.


    Of course, not all students went back home during this time, and simply stayed in the academy to have a few days of rxation.


    ¡®Well, I guess I don¡¯t mind if he invites Luna toe along,¡¯ Chloe thought as she nced at the angelic beauty beside her, who was busy feeding nuts to Dantalion.


    She had already approved of her as her rival, so she didn¡¯t mind if Luna went with them to visit Ethan¡¯s Grandparents.


    Chloe would rather invite Luna then the annoying Nicole, whom she was sure had a hidden agenda in befriending Ethan.


    Just as Chloe was thinking about the pink-haired beauty, he heard a knock on the door and Noah¡¯s voice came from the other side of it.


    ¡°Ethan, are you awake?¡± Noah asked. ¡°You have a visitor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake, Noah,¡± Ethan replied as he walked towards the door. ¡°Give me a second.¡±


    When the teenage boy opened the door, he found Noah looking at him with a smile on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re awake,¡± Noah said. ¡°Have you recovered enough for a victory party? If yes, I will tell Sir Henry right away.¡±


    ¡°A victory party?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes widened in shock because he hadpletely forgotten about the tournament. ¡°We won?¡±


    Noah gave his friend a thumbs up, confirming their victory.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ethan said in excitement. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a lot better now after hearing this news. Also, a victory party sounds good!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t celebrate it yet because you are sleeping. Also, you are one of the MVP¡¯s that allowed us to be the champions, so the party can¡¯t start without you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that we won. Um, you said I have a visitor?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Noah replied in a teasing tone. ¡°Nicole is here to visit you. Should I tell her that you are awake?¡±


    Chloe, who was just thinking about the pink-haired devil, rubbed her forehead with her right hand. Thest person she wanted to see was Nicole, and yet, she was now here to visit Ethan.


    ¡°Speaking of the devil,¡± Chloe muttered before shaking her head helplessly.


    Ethan, who didn¡¯t see or hear his cousin¡¯s reaction behind him nodded his head.


    For him, Nicole was one of the people that allowed him to win in the tournament. The advice that she had given him during their sparring sessions were quite useful, allowing Ethan to refine his Martial Skills.


    Although he was still an amateur in the eyes of true experts, he was on his way to building a good foundation, which would allow him to grow stronger in the future.


    ¡°Sure, tell her she cane to see me.¡± Ethan smiled.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell her toe up.¡± Noah nodded. ¡°Prepare yourself okay? Our Victory Party will definitelyst until midnight!¡±


    ¡°You bet I¡¯m ready.¡± Ethan raised his fist and bumped it with Noah¡¯s. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡±


    The teenage boy was truly happy after knowing that they had won the tournament. Because of this, he could take it easy and give his body time to recover from the burden of using Fairy Magic.

 Chapter 117 Can You Repeat That For Me?

    <h4>Chapter 117 Can You Repeat That For Me?</h4>


    ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡± Nicole asked in a teasing tone as soon as she entered Ethan¡¯s room.


    Chloe and Luna were ring at her, which made the pink-haired beauty giggle.


    ¡°I just woke up a few minutes ago,¡± Ethan replied as he made a gesture for Nicole to sit down. ¡°Do you need me for something?¡±


    Nicole smiled. ¡°Do you remember the favor I asked of you in the past? The one that you would apany me to somewhere after your first mission was over?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes. I did make you that promise.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Nicolemented. ¡°After your first mission, I want you to apany me to a ce that is a bit close to the Asta Earldom, which is ruled by my family. I can¡¯t tell you the specifics as to why we will go there, but consider this as repayment for all the favors that you owe me in the past.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan replied.


    Chloe, and Luna felt uneasy about this agreement, but since it was an arrangement that Nicole and Ethan had agreed upon in the past, there was nothing they could do about it.


    ¡°Is that the only reason why you came to see me?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°That was my original n, but when Noah told me that you are now epting guests, he mentioned that there will be a victory party tonight,¡± Nicole said. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to join that as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Sir Henry for permission first,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°But knowing how much you have helped me train, I¡¯m sure he will agree to let you join our celebration.¡±


    Nicole patted her chest in relief. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good then. I thought I wasn¡¯t wee here anymore.¡±


    The pink-haired beauty made sure to give Chloe and Luna side-long nces before shifting her gaze back to Ethan.


    Seeing that the snake wanted to bite their apple for a second time, Chloe and Luna exchanged nces with each other and nodded their heads at the same time.


    After some idle chat, Nicole promised to return after sunset to join the festivities of Dud Manor.


    When the pink-haired beauty left, Chloe grumpily sat on Ethan¡¯s bed and looked at the teenage boy with a pout.


    ¡°You seem to trust that girl a lot, Ethan,¡± Chloe said. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that she has ulterior motives in approaching you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Ethan replied, which surprised Chloe and Luna. ¡°But, I also want to know why she is going through all this effort just to get close to me. At the very least, I can tell that, right now, she is not my enemy.¡±


    ¡®But she¡¯s our enemy!¡¯ Chloe and Luna thought at the same time.


    ¡°Actually, what I am being wary of is that girl, Lily,¡± Ethan said with a frown. ¡°I feel like she won¡¯t take what I did lying down, and would definitely use her immense poprity and influence within the academy to make my life difficult.¡±


    Chloe pondered for a bit before sharing the rumor that she had heard before leaving Eques Manor earlier that day.


    ¡°Some of my acquaintances were saying that Lily nned to go out on a date with you to Limeburgh Town this weekend,¡± Chloemented. ¡°Of course, this was due to her announcement during the tournament that if she lost to you, she would go on a date with you. Although that is just a bunch of hogwash, she might actually do it just to spite you.¡±


    ¡°I also heard this rumor on the way to the Dining Hall earlier,¡± Luna stated. ¡°However, some say that Lily was purposely spreading this news among the Ranks of the First Years. You should be careful when you go out of the Manor, Ethan. Lily has many admirers and there¡¯s no telling what they will do out of jealousy.¡±


    Ethan sighed helplessly after hearing Chloe¡¯s and Luna¡¯s report.


    The tournament had just finished, and he nned to take it easy until the Autumn Break. However, with Lily holding a grudge against him, it was possible that he would receive challenges everyday from the members of her Fan Club.


    Suddenly a thought came to Ethan¡¯s mind and a devilish smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°How about I invite Nicole and Lily to have a vacation on our farm this Autumn Break?¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°I¡¯m sure grandma will have fu¡ªaww!¡±


    Ethan cried out in pain when Chloe suddenly pulled on his ear, making the handsome teenager writhe in pain.


    ¡°Who are you going to take to see your grandparents again, huh?¡± Chloe asked angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you the first time. Can you repeat that for me?¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, I¡¯m just considering it!¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I wasn¡¯t being serious about it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better be.¡± Chloe scoffed before releasing Ethan¡¯s ear from her hold. ¡°Listen here. Grandma Agnes is already old and has no time to deal with vile snakes and a scheming wolf. If you want someone to apany us to the farm then Luna will be enough. We don¡¯t need any other girls there.¡±


    Ethan, who was massaging his ear, momentarily forgot the pain as he subconsciously looked at the angelic beauty seated opposite him.


    ¡°Do you want to visit our farm?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Can I?¡± Luna asked back.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure grandma will love to have you. Just don¡¯t tell her about the things that have happened to me in the academy and it will be perfect.¡±


    A faint tinge of red was creeping on Luna¡¯s cheeks after Ethan invited her to meet his grandparents.


    She was very curious to meet the people that raised Ethan, and she thought that this was a perfect opportunity to meet them.


    Chloe, on the other hand, crossed her arms over her chest and closed her eyes. She would rather have Luna apany them back to the countryside, than have Nicole and Lily follow along.


    ¡°What does your grandmother like to eat?¡± Luna inquired. ¡°I can prepare that as a gift when Ie with you back to your hometown.¡±


    Ethan was sure that his Grandma would love anything that Luna would give her because she was such a kind and caring girl.


    Even so, he still mentioned the things that his grandma liked, and the angelic beauty made sure to remember them all.


    An hourter, Henry informed them that their Victory Celebration would start at six in the evening, and even insisted that Chloe joined them as well.


    Naturally, Ethan¡¯s cousin epted Henry¡¯s invitation because she nned to prevent Ethan from getting drunk.


    She didn¡¯t want the pink-haired snake to take advantage of his helplessness a second time, and nned to stick with Ethan until their victory party ended.

 Chapter 118 The Secret Of Resonance

    <h4>Chapter 118 The Secret Of Resonance</h4>


    ¡°Before anything else, I would like to thank Ethan, Noah, and George for making the long-held dream of Dud Manor possible,¡± Henry said as he raised his ss. ¡°Now, we can walk with our heads high because we are the Champions of the sh of Manors. I¡¯m not one that likes long speeches, so that¡¯s all from me. Cheers!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Cheers!¡±¡±¡±


    Everyone raised their ss and cheered happily as they started their celebration.


    Chloe and Nicole, who were given permission to join them, didn¡¯t hold back and enjoyed the food and drinks that Henry and George carried back to the Dud Manor from the Academy¡¯s kitchen.


    An hour after the party started, Ethan found himself standing in front of everyone, as he told his Manor Mates a little more about him.


    This was a request that came from Noah, because he wanted to know more about Ethan. The same could be said for the other members of Dud Manor.


    They were very curious about Ethan¡¯s background, so they listened to his tale very seriously.


    ¡°I grew up in the countryside with my Grandparents,¡± Ethan said with a smile. ¡°Since we have a farm, my main role was to help them take care of misceneous work. My Grandma is a strong believer of the phrase, ¡®Nothing Ventured, Nothing Gained¡¯, so she would encourage me to try different things and explore all of the possibilities.


    ¡°This may sound funny, but I was very adamant about going to the academy to study. Because of this, she threatened to tie me up, and send me there in a cardboard box.¡±


    This earned him someughs from the people who were listening to his tale. For them, they felt truly lucky that Ethan enrolled in the academy and became part of their Family.


    ¡°The one that rmended you here is Professor Ophelia, right?¡± George asked. ¡°How did the two of you meet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is a bitplicated,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Professor Ophelia also forbade me from telling anyone about my connection with her.¡±


    This was partly true because Professor Ophelia wanted to keep the fact that Ethaning to the academy was due to an ident. Because of this, she cautioned Ethan to not divulge the true story to anyone.


    Ethan wholeheartedly agreed with this arrangement because right now, he was very happy with his academy life. Also, he didn¡¯t want to create trouble for the Professor who had helped him get the basic needs for a Wizard like him.


    ¡°Then, can you tell us a bit about how you are able to use Partial Resonance?¡± one of the three girls in the Dud Manor, who was a third year asked. ¡°Even a little information about it is good.¡±


    The youngdy who asked Ethan the question was named Lucy Kinsley.


    Although she hadn¡¯t interacted with Ethan much, she had left a good impression on him due to her kindness when he first arrived in the Dud Manor.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I will tell you what I know about Partial Resonance.¡±


    The moment Ethan said this, everyone in the room became silent. Even Nicole and George, who usually had a carefree attitude, were paying close attention to Ethan.


    They were afraid that if they did anything, they would miss the opportunity of finding the key to unlocking the secret of the spell that all Wizards and Witches yearned for, which was Resonance.


    During one of the times when Ethan was inside Illumina¡¯s world, he asked the Mermaid Princess how he was able to use Resonance.


    The Mermaid Princess answered him honestly, but he still didn¡¯t understand much of it even today. However, he remembered her exact words, which he ryed to the others that were with him at the moment.


    ¡°Resonance is the power that can be achieved when a Person¡¯s Origin Magic resonates with their Core Magic,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°This is what you will read in books, as well as the things that the Professors in the Academy will tell you. But, for those who can actually use Resonance, the exnation is a bit different.¡±


    If everyone was paying serious attention to Ethan earlier, now they were all looking at him as if what he was going to say would change their lives forever.


    Their gazes locked onto his face, as if they were afraid of missing a single word that he would say from that point onward.


    ¡°When I went to Limeburgh Town to buy a wand, the owner of the shop, Mr. Mason, told me that it¡¯s not the person who chooses the wand. It¡¯s the wand who chooses the person,¡± Ethan exined. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t understand this, but when I got my wand, I got this indescribable experience that couldn¡¯t be exined through words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have experienced the same when you got your own wands, but for me, it was a truly surreal experience.¡±


    Ethan paused before continuing his exnation.


    ¡°Your Origin Magic will always be with you until the end of time,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Although you might discover it a bitte, it doesn¡¯t matter because it is already a part of you. So, the first thing that you have to understand is not your Origin Magic, but your Core Magic. The magic that you always hold firmly in your hands.¡±


    As if to make a point, Ethan summoned his wand and showed it to everyone.


    ¡°The Core Magic is what allows you to put your Origin Magic to use,¡± Ethan exined. ¡°For most Wizards and Witches their wands served as the main tool to allow their Origin Magic to manifest. Of course, there are Wizards and Witches who can use spells without using wands.


    ¡°That is fine in its own way, but they will not be able to use Resonance, or Partial Resonance, because they haven¡¯t met the requirements. It doesn¡¯t matter how strong a person¡¯s magical power is or how big their mana capacity is.


    ¡°At the end of the day, if you treat your wands as mere tools, and notpanions, you will never achieve any kind of Resonance even if you were to be the strongest Wizard or Witch in the world.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s exnation made everyone¡¯s eyes widen in shock. They never thought of their wands aspanions, but simply a tool that allowed them to manifest magic.


    If what the handsome teenager said was true then their approach to pursuing Resonance was wrong.


    ¡°Talking to our wands?¡± Chloe muttered as she summoned her wand to take a good look at it. ¡°Is it even possible?¡±


    Ethan smiled as he looked at his cousin, who was staring at her wand, daring it to talk to her.


    ¡°I can only tell you what I know,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°As for the rest, you will have to find out for yourself if what I say is wrong or not.¡±


    The handsome teenager wanted to say more, but Illumina cautioned him that spoon feeding others might have an opposite effect in their pursuit for the strongest spell in existence.


    Because of this, he deliberately left out one piece of information, which they would discover once they managed to talk to their partners, who had always been with them the moment they entered the World of Magic.


    ------------------


    Author''s Note: Just got back home from my vacation, so I''m still quite exhausted. Will resume regr 2 chapter release starting tomorrow.

 Chapter 119 If You Are Interested, You Have To Pay Extra, Okay?

    <h4>Chapter 119 If You Are Interested, You Have To Pay Extra, Okay?</h4>


    The next day¡­


    Ethan, Chloe, and Luna all went to Limeburgh Town to do a bit of shopping before sses resumed tomorrow.


    Because the twodies were there to prevent Ethan from drinking even a sip of wine, the young man didn¡¯t get drunk and was able to sleep early that night.


    During the party, those who took part in the sh of Manors were discussing what they should do with the prizes that they had received from Professor Rinehart.


    The Champions were each granted 5,000 Gold Coins and 50 Thousand Merit Points.


    They would also be included in the All-Star Draft that would represent Brynhildr Academy in the Inter-Academy Magical Tournament that would be held near the end of the School Year.


    5,000 Gold Coins was enough to make Ethan, who was a mere farm boy in the past, feel very happy. With that amount of money, his Grandparents could have their old house, as well as their entire farm, renovated, with plenty to spare.


    Ethan nned to send all of his prize money to his Grandma, thinking that he didn¡¯t have much use for it anyway.


    As one of the Pirs of the First Years who also held the Double Pir title, Ethan received a monthly stipend of 1,000 Gold Coins, so he really didn¡¯t need the prize money that he won in the tournament.


    He was certain that his Grandma would put the rest of the money in the bank so that they could use it in the future.


    As for the 50 Thousand Merit Points, this was something that many students in the academy were quite envious of.


    Why? Because there were good items in the academy that couldn¡¯t be bought with gold coins no matter how rich or influential you were.


    These items could only be purchased using Merit Points, and this rule had been implemented since the Academy had been founded.


    Among the items that could only be exchanged by Merit Points were magical weapons, armor, scrolls, books, essories, and other consumables that were exclusive to Brynhildr Academy.


    Noah intended to purchase a Magical Whip that cost 30,000 Merit Points. This whip was made from Mithril and it could coat itself with elemental magic.


    This meant that if Noah could ask someone to imbue his whip with elemental magic, he would be able to use a powerful weapon that was several times better than the whip he was currently using.


    As for Ethan, he really had no idea what to do with his Merit Points. But after careful consideration, he agreed to visit the Academy¡¯s Treasury and see if he could find something that might interest him.


    When Ethan, Chloe, and Luna arrived in Limeburgh Town, they all headed to the Merchant Shop to buy clothes that they would use during their missions.


    Although they could also buy these things in the academy, they preferred to go to Limeburgh Town because that was also the ce where the academy¡¯s robes were made.


    The dueling robes that Ethan and the others used in the tournament were made by a famous tailor in the town, and they nned tomission the same tailor to design custom robes for them.


    However, the moment they entered the shop, they saw Langston and his gang browsing the dresses inside it.


    Langston nced in Ethan¡¯s direction for a brief moment before ignoring himpletely. The rest of his gang followed suit and left the shop shortly after.


    Ever since his defeat at the hands of the Dud he hated the most in the academy, the arrogant teenage boy had been doing his best to avoid thetter at all costs.


    His cronies did the same and even stopped bullying Chloe, who was the reason why Ethan and Langston fought in a duel. They were afraid that if the handsome teenager heard that his cousin was in trouble, he would once again challenge them in a duel.


    Now that they had seen that his Partial Resonance wasn¡¯t a fluke, no one in the academy dared to challenge Ethan willy-nilly to avoid embarrassment, as well as be looked down on by other people.


    ¡°Good grief. And here I thought we would be able to enjoy our small excursion together,¡± Chloe muttered the moment she was sure that Langston and his Gang were out of sight and earshot.


    ¡°Just ignore them,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°They are not being annoying as ofte, which is a good thing. We should just focus on our shopping trip.¡±


    Luna nodded her head in agreement and went to browse the robes that were meant for witches at the corner of the shop.


    Chloe tailed after her best friend and checked what the shop had for sale.


    She didn¡¯t have a lot of money. Knowing that, Ethan gave her 100 gold coins, which made her very happy.


    As for Luna, she was a noble, and her family was incredibly rich, with several businesses under their name scattered all over East Shire.


    After taking a good look at everything inside the shop, they went to ask the staff if they couldmission their traveling robes that would be used in their missions outside of the academy.


    A few minutester, they were taken inside a room where a middle-ageddy was working with a magical sewing machine that sent sparks flying in every direction, every time she used it.


    ¡°Manager, these guests from Brynhildr Academy want to have custom-made robes,¡± the staff said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± the middle-ageddy replied without even looking at her customers. ¡°I will take your measurements shortly. Just give me five minutes.¡±


    Natalie Brooklyn. That was her name.


    The famous tailor of Limeburgh Town, who was said to be the great-granddaughter of the Tailor that crafted the clothes that the founders of Brynhildr Academy used in their travels.


    She had long tinum silver hair, tied up by a white ribbon on her back, and blue eyes that were as sharp as a sword and as clear as the waters in theke around the academy.


    Five minutester, she stopped sewing and admired her work. After giving it a nice and long look of appraisal, she nodded her head in satisfaction before cing it on the side.


    ¡°So, you brats want some custom-made clothes, right?¡± Natalie asked as she looked at the teenagers from head to toe. ¡°So, do you have any specific requirements in mind?¡±


    ¡°I want mine to be durable. I just need it to not tear easily and have magical resistance to fire,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°If possible, I want three sets of such clothes.¡±


    Natalie nodded before shifting her gaze to Luna.


    ¡°I also want something that won¡¯t tear easily, especially when I¡¯m in the middle of the fight,¡± Luna exined. ¡°Also, if possible, I want it to be enchanted with Wind Magic, allowing me to jump or float in the air for a few seconds. I want three sets of such clothes as well.¡±


    ¡°That kind of enchantment won¡¯t be cheap because I need to hire a Wizard or Witch that specializes in Wind Magic,¡± Natalie replied. ¡°Are you fine with that?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna answered. ¡°Money is not a problem.¡±


    Natalie chuckled after hearing Luna¡¯s confident words. ¡°I like customers like you. Then, how about you, boy? What kind of robes do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want robes that are enchanted with the Magna Amplifico Spell,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I want them to be very durable and can withstand a fireball at point-nk range.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you sure you''re still asking for a robe and not a dragon-scale armor?¡± Natalie snorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a wizard? Why do you need clothes that are enchanted with Magna Amplifico when you can just use that spell to strengthen your body? As for being able to resist a fireball at point-nk range, I can¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Only armors are able to withstand such destructive force. The most I can do is make it a bit resistant to fire, just like what that youngdy ordered earlier.¡±


    Ethan pondered for a bit before nodding his head. However, he asked Natalie to make four sets of traveling clothes with each of them being resistant to a different element.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Natalie replied. ¡°You can alle back after two weeks. The robes of the two of you will cost 50 gold coins each. But, for that young missy over there who wanted to enchant her robes with a Float Spell, it will cost 300 gold coins each.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Luna replied without batting an eye.


    As for Chloe, she suddenly felt so poor because she could only afford two sets of traveling clothes. Seeing her expression, Luna chuckled and told her that she would shoulder the extra 50 gold coins that were needed toplete Chloe¡¯s order.


    After being paid in full, a smile appeared on Natalie¡¯s face before she took the three teenager¡¯s measurements.


    After doing so, she whispered something in Ethan¡¯s ears which made the handsome teenager blush.


    ¡°I am just joking, boy,¡± Natalieughed as she patted the handsome teenager¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But if you are interested, you have to pay extra, okay?¡±


    A few minutester, all three teenagers left the shop with fewer gold coins in their pouches.


    ¡°What did Natalie tell you earlier that made you blush?¡± Chloe asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°She was just teasing me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chloe shrugged after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Natalie offered to divulge Chloe¡¯s and Luna¡¯s three sizes to Ethan, for the price of 200 gold coins, which made the handsome teenager almost nod his head subconsciously.


    Fortunately, he managed to stop himself from doing that. Still, he earnedughter from the middle-ageddy, who seemed to know that he shared a special rtionship with twodies who had apanied him in her shop.

 Chapter 120 Defective Goods [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 120 Defective Goods [Part 1]</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some tea when you are free, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a promise, right?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The pretty girl smiled before returning to her group of friends, who were all giggling as they threw Ethan side-long nces.


    Chloe, who was right beside his cousin, wasn¡¯t too pleased with this oue, but she didn¡¯t say anything and simply pouted.


    When Ethan had forced Lily to surrender in their duel, almost every student in the academy looked down on him for using such a disgusting spell.


    Thedies even made sure to cover their noses whenever they walked past him, silently shouting at him that he smelled bad.


    Of course, not everyone reacted this way, including thedy who had invited Ethan to an afternoon tea party with her friends.


    Since the handsome teenager wanted to get along with his schoolmates, he decided to ept their invitation in order to form good connections with them.


    Henry had drilled into his head that you never know what could happen in the future.


    The Head Prefect added that having connections with wizard families was better than having no one to lean on when things start to get troublesome.


    Since Ethan idolized Henry, he took his advice seriously and didn¡¯t reject those who wished to be his friends.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chloe?¡± Ethan asked after seeing the annoyed look on his cousin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°Let¡¯s just hurry and go to the Academy¡¯s Treasury that''s open to the public. You might find something there that will help you in our first mission.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan nodded before holding her hand, which caught Chloe by surprise.


    However, she didn¡¯t resist or make any effort to pry Ethan¡¯s hand away from her. The two walked in this manner until they reached their destination.


    Brynhildr Academy had two Treasuries.


    One of them housed priceless magical treasures which were locked away somewhere within the academy grounds.


    The other one was the treasury that was open to the public, which motivated students to do their best in order to save up enough Merit Points to buy the items that were on disy.


    With over 50 Thousand Merit Points under his belt, Ethan had enough resources to buy one or two magical artifacts in the treasury that would boost his chances ofpleting their Field Mission with ease.


    Ethan and Chloe formed a team together and registered as a Duo.


    Truth be told, after the tournament ended, many approached Ethan to invite him to their party for the Field Missions.


    However, Ethan turned them down and said that he was already at a party with his cousin, Chloe.


    But even though he already told them this, some of them insisted that he should consider their offer if he found Chloecking and unable toplete their mission together.


    Ethan brushed off these side remarks, and even remembered the people who looked down on his cousin. He had no intention of joining the group of people, who only wanted him due to his poprity, which he had gained after Dud Manor became the Champion of the sh of Manors.


    When he was still powerless and had no prospects in the academy, no one else but Chloe helped him ovee the doubts in his heart. He would not allow others to look down on her, even if they didn¡¯t seed in their mission.


    For him, having someone he trusted to look after his back was a good thing. He preferred to have his cousin by his side than some random snake who could bite his back when he least expected it.


    ¡°Wow! There are so many magical artifacts here,¡± Chloe couldn¡¯t help but stare in amazement at the number of artifacts that were on disy.


    She was like a little girl who hade to the Toy Store for the first time in her life.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile after seeing Chloe like this, but he had to admit that even he didn¡¯t expect that the Treasury would be this amazing.


    There were also other students browsing the items that were on disy as if they were window shopping. When they noticed Ethan¡¯s presence, all of them looked at him with envy because they knew that he had enough Merit Points to buy a few things in the treasury.


    Ethan ignored their envious gazes and looked in the direction of the Sword Section, where several magical swords were on disy.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know how to use a sword, he still felt drawn to them, perhaps influenced by the stories he had read about Knights fighting against Dragons and evil monsters that tried to invade theirnds.


    However, after ncing at the Merit Points needed to purchase them, the handsome teenager almost choked on his own saliva.


    ¡°This sword needs 40,000 Merit Points,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°That one needs 45,000.¡±


    The more he looked at the Sword Section, the more he felt that he was extremely lucky for being able to be awarded with 50,000 Merit Points after winning the tournament.


    Some of the swords even cost 80,000 Merit Points and above, which made the corner of Ethan¡¯s lips twitch.


    He had a feeling that even if he stayed in the academy for a year, he wouldn¡¯t have enough Merit Points to purchase the most expensive sword that was on disy.


    After seeing everything in the Sword Section, he moved towards the Armor Section.


    There, he found armors that caught his interest, but just like the Sword Section, they all had high prices, making Ethan feel as if his 50,000 Merit Points were nothing to be happy about.


    After feeling like a poor person, he noticed Chloe staring intently at one of the disys in the essory Section.


    Feeling curious about what his cousin was looking at, Ethan snuck up behind her and took a peek.


    Chloe was looking at a pair of rings made of Mithril that was emanating a faint light.


    It had a unique design that looked very pleasant to the eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder she is staring at it intently,¡¯ Ethan thought with a smile as he read the information about the ring that was on disy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    < Guardian Rings >


    ¡ª These ringse in pairs and have a passive ability to cure their owners if they are poisoned.


    Take note that it couldn¡¯tpletely cure all poisons, but it will allow their owners to resist its effects for a period of time, giving them time to get an antidote to fully cure it.


    ¡ª These rings also allow their owners tomunicate as long as they are within a thousand meters of each other. Themunication ability will lose its effectiveness once one of the ring holders goes out of range.


    ¡ª These rings also protect their owners from the effects of Miasma or simr elements for the duration of two hours. This ability can be used once a day.


    ¡ª These rings can cast the spell Lux Aeterna three times a day.


    ¡ª These rings can also be used to cast a barrier that can protect its owner from offensive spells that are as strong as a Fireball Spell. Any spell that is above that category will shatter the barrier instantly.


    This ability can be used once a day.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After reading the information about the rings, Ethan thought that it was a very useful essory.


    ¡®Twenty Thousand Merit Points,¡¯ Ethan mused. ¡®For its effects, I think the price is worth it. Also, ites in pairs, which is a good thing.¡¯


    After making sure that the rings would be very useful to him, Ethan lightly tapped Chloe¡¯s shoulder, causing the young beauty to jump up in shock.


    ¡°Are you trying to give me a heart attack?!¡± Chloeined as she pressed her right hand over her chest, in an effort to calm herself down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you,¡± Ethan replied apologetically. ¡°As an apology, how about I buy that ring for you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chloe blinked once then twice because she thought that she misheard her cousin.


    ¡°I said, as an apology, I will buy that ring for you,¡± Ethan repeated before catching the attention of one of the staff that was tasked to handle transactions in the treasury. ¡°I would like to purchase these Guardian Rings, please.¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± thedy who seemed to be in her early thirties replied with a smile. ¡°That will be Twenty Thousand Merit Points.¡±


    Ethan nodded and pressed his hand over a crystal ball. A momentter, the number 20,000 appeared, and the staff confirmed that the merit points had been transformed.


    ¡°Here are the Guardian Rings,¡± thedy said with a smile as she presented Ethan with an ornate box that contained the Guardian Rings. ¡°Thank you for your purchase.¡±


    Ethan casually opened the box and took one of the rings inside it.


    He then slid the Guardian Ring onto Chloe¡¯s Ring finger, who seemed to be still in a daze.


    ¡°Done,¡± Ethan said before looking up to look at her cousin, whose gaze was fixed on the ring on his hand.


    A few minutester, a blush appeared on Chloe¡¯s face before she thanked Ethan for his gift.


    ¡°Here. As my way of thanking you, allow me to help you wear the other ring,¡± Chloe stated.


    Without even waiting for Ethan¡¯s reply, she took the ring from the box and slid it onto Ethan¡¯s ring finger. When both rings were both worn by their owners, both of them glowed faintly, making the two teenagers shudder.


    They couldn¡¯t understand what just happened, but they immediately sensed some sort of connection with each other.


    As if wanting to experiment, Ethan decided to try one of the features of the ring right away.


    ¡®Hello, testing. Can you hear me?¡¯ Ethan asked as he tried to talk to Chloe mentally.


    ¡®I-I can hear you!¡¯ Chloe replied. ¡®Is this one of the effects of the ring?¡¯


    ¡®It seems like it.¡¯


    ¡®Incredible.¡¯


    Chloe felt genuinely happy because she felt somewhat closer to Ethan due to the unique abilities of the Guardian Rings.


    While the youngdy was being immersed in happiness, Ethan began looking at the Spear Section of the Treasury.


    A Spear and a Pitchfork might be different from each other, but both can be used in the same way when ites to fighting.


    Although his Moulding Ball was good, he felt that it was good to find another weapon that would be better than the one he currently had.


    But, just as he was browsing the Spear Section, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was calling out to him at the corner of the room.


    Ethan followed this nagging feeling and came to another section of the Treasury where the sign, ¡°Defective Goods. Buy at your own risk!¡± could be seen.


    It was a collection of magical artifacts that were damaged during its creation, making them unable to meet the requirements of their creator.


    However, even though they were wed, their makers believed that some people could still use them.


    There was a famous saying that ¡°Another man¡¯s trash, is another man¡¯s treasure.¡± With this principle in mind, their creators donated these wed creations to Brynhildr Magic Academy, hoping that some of the students would be able to make use of them.


    Ethan¡¯s gazended on what seemed to be a trident, which was made with some kind of dark blue metal.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but for some reason, he felt as if the Trident was calling out to him from the pile of ¡°wed creations¡± that the students in Brynhildr Academy ignored due to how random their effects were.


    ¡ª------------


    Announcement Regarding Your Donations in my Patre0n ount.


    Since I was unable to do my part in updating the page, I will be refunding all Tiers that you had paid for from July - September. Things happened IRL, like my coborator who injured her wrist and was unable to continue writing Kingdom Building Done Right.


    I don¡¯t want to abuse your support, so I decided to stop updating the page because I don¡¯t want you guys to spend money on something that doesn¡¯t give you equivalent exchange.


    If you still want to donate after I refunded you, I will ept it gratefully. Once again thanks for your love and continuous support of me and my stories.

 Chapter 121 Defective Goods [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 121 Defective Goods [Part 2]</h4>


    Ethan felt like something was calling out to him from the Defective Goods Section, so he decided to give it a closer look.


    Once he arrived there, he didn¡¯t immediately try to pinpoint the location where the feeling wasing from. Instead, he checked the things that were on disy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    < Mountain Splitting Sword >


    With a single sh of this sword, an entire mountain will be split in half. Perfect when you n to fight against Earth Type Creatures because it can instantly kill them with a single strike¡­ maybe.


    ording to eyewitnesses, this sword has been tested against a block of tofu. With a single strike, the tofu is cut in half, so the fact that it can cut something is guaranteed!


    You can get this amazing weapon for the incredibly low price of 30,000 Merit Points!


    P.S. We don¡¯t ept Refunds.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    < Lightning Storm of Death Dagger >


    This dagger can call upon a thunderstorm that will rain lightning bolts upon you and your enemies! ording to the eyewitnesses of the first person who used this dagger, the first lightning bolt will always hit its wielder first, but since lightning doesn''t hit the same ce twice, you''ll be fine¡­ maybe.


    Note: Lightning can hit the same ce more than twice. This has been proven by the second owner of this dagger. What happened to him? Let¡¯s just say that he made a shocking discovery before turning into charcoal!


    You can get this amazing weapon for the incredibly low price of 50,000 Merit Points!


    P.S. This dagger doesn¡¯te with Life Insurance. Make sure to get yourself insured before you use this dagger in a fight!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    < God Bow of Explosions >


    As the name suggests, every time you fire an arrow using this bow, it will explode the moment it hits its target, simr to a Fire Bullet spell.


    You can get this amazing weapon for the incredibly low price of 20,000 Merit Points!


    P.S. There is a fifty-fifty chance that your arrow will explode right in front of your face every time you use it.


    There is also a 15% chance that your arrow will be imbued with a Fireball Spell. But since there is a fifty-fifty chance of explosions, the chances of that fireball exploding in your face are fifty-fifty as well.


    The reason why this is called the God Bow of Explosions is that you have a fifty-fifty chance to see God every time you use it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The more Ethan read the information about the Defective Goods on disy, the more he thought that whoever made this Section must have a few screws loose in their head.


    Each item on disy in the Section had a very domineering name like Divine Rapier, Exodia Card, Ultimate Final Fantasy, 1000 Hit Combo Knuckles, and the like, but the descriptions of the items were very sketchy as hell.


    Not to mention, their prices ranged from 20,000 Merit Points up to 100,000 Merit Points.


    Even if Ethan were to have over 100,000 Merit Points in hand, he wouldn¡¯t consider buying any of the items there.


    More often than not, the possibility of getting killed by these Magical Artifacts or them not working when you needed them the most was high.


    It was simply ridiculous, and the handsome teenager wondered if there was a single sane soul in Brynhildr Academy who would actually purchase any of the items on the list.


    Just as Ethan was about to turn a corner, he saw George and the Staff of the Treasury, standing in front of a disy casing that showcased a in-looking War Axe.


    ¡°You have good eyes, young man,¡± an old man wearing an eye patch said with a smile. ¡°This War Axe is called the God of War Axe. ording to history, this War Axe had in over a hundred Gods in the past.


    ¡°Its previous owner, Kratos, decided to donate it here in Brynhildr Academy so that it can be wielded by the next God yer. The moment I saw you walk into the treasury, I immediately knew that you are a man of great courage and valor. Even now, I can tell that the God of War Axe is calling out to you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You have good eyes, old man,¡± George replied with a smug expression on his face. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t feel anything upon seeing this War Axe, I believe that what you say is the truth.


    ¡°Do you know? I am one of the members of Dud Manor who fought against the tournament and won all my matches. A single p from me sent all my enemies flying. They didn¡¯t even get the chance to say theirst words!¡±


    ¡°Amazing!¡± the old man, who had the smile of a scammer, praised George after hearing his bragging. ¡°I knew it! This God of War Axe was left here to be yours. It is our best-selling item as well!¡±


    ¡°Um? What do you mean ''best selling item''?¡± George blinked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this one of a kind?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry,¡± the old man immediately tried to correct the mistake he made due to a slip in the tongue. ¡°I mean, this is the best-selling weapon that I want to sell, but this weapon is very picky. It only allows heroes to touch it for the first time. How about you try it?¡±


    George raised his chin arrogantly before opening the case and held the War Axe firmly with his hands. He then took it casually out of the case as if it were nothing, making the old man p in awe and admiration.


    ¡°Indeed! You are the chosen one!¡± the old man stated. ¡°The man among men! The Dragon among Dragons! The Hero among Heroes!¡±


    George then admired the in-looking War Axe and tried a few practice swings with it.


    ¡°Its bnce is perfect,¡± Georgemented. ¡°It was as if this weapon was specially made just for me.¡±


    ¡°Young man, I already told you that this is our best selling ite¡ªI mean, our Best Legendary Weapon here in this section,¡± the old man said with a smile. ¡°How about I wrap it for you before you change your mind? Just remember, we don¡¯t ept refunds, okay?¡±


    ¡°But this weapon costs 100,000 Merit Points,¡± George stated. ¡°I only have 50,000 Merit Points.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You are in luck, young man, right now, we are having a sale.¡± The old man said as he hastily ced the War Axe inside a wooden box that would serve as its storage and even tied a red ribbon to it. ¡°You said you only have 50,000 Merit Points, right? You came here at the right time because all items here are now 50% off for a day!¡±


    George looked at the old man in surprise, but this surprise didn¡¯tst long as the Third Year smiled from ear to ear.


    ¡°This must be Fate at work,¡± Georgemented. ¡°Very well, since you convinced me, old man, I¡¯ll be taking this God of War Axe with me.¡±


    ¡°Excellent choice!¡± The old man pped his hands. ¡°Now, just sign this No Refund Contract, and this weapon is as good as yours.¡±


    George didn¡¯t even blink and hastily signed the No Refund Contract before cing his hand over a crystal ball. All his Merit Points were then transferred to the old man, who was smiling from ear to ear.


    Chloe, who was standing beside Ethan, tugged at his robe and whispered something in his ear.


    ¡°Should we not stop this trade?¡± Chloe whispered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that George is getting scammed.¡±


    Ethan nodded and was about to step in when he heard a familiar voice reach his ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. Sometimes, people need to learn their lessons the hard way. However, even though that War Axe is not really the God of War Axe, it is still a decent Magical Weapon that will serve your friend well.¡±


    The Chesmire Cat¡¯s voice said in a teasing manner, stopping Ethan in his tracks.


    The handsome teenager scanned his surroundings, but he couldn¡¯t see the sign of the cat anywhere.


    Due to this suddenpse in judgment, Ethan wasn¡¯t able to do anything as George happily left the scene, holding the Wooden Box where his new weapon was stored.


    Suddenly, the old man nced in Ethan¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s direction before giving them a business smile, which made Chloe take a step back.


    ¡°Wee, dear customers,¡± the old man greeted. ¡°My name is James. May I interest you in buying some Legendary Weapons for a very affordable price? All items are 50% off and it is only limited for today. Grab one of these items, and I promise you that you will not regret it¡­ for a day or two.¡±


    Ethan and Chloe nced at each other before nodding at the same time.


    They then backed away as fast as they could from the Defective Good Section, leaving the old man looking at them with a smile that made him look like an old bandit who would not hesitate to steal a lollipop from a baby.

 Chapter 122 A Symbol Of Dominion

    <h4>Chapter 122 A Symbol Of Dominion</h4>


    ¡°My dear customers, where are you going?¡± the old man wearing an eye patch, whom they had run away from, suddenly appeared in front of them with a business smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to purchase amazing Magical Artifacts for a discounted price? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, you know?¡±


    ¡°N-No thank you,¡± Chloe stuttered. ¡°Ethan, we still have something to do, right? Let¡¯s go. See youter, Mister.¡±


    The youngdy grabbed hold of Ethan¡¯s hand and pulled him away from the Defective Good Section.


    This time, the old man didn¡¯t stop them and even stood aside to let them pass. However, just as Ethan was about to pass the old man with the smile of a bandit, the old man said something in a volume that only Ethan could hear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here until midnight,¡± the old man said. ¡°Make sure toe back before then while our 50% discount is still in effect.¡±


    Ethan nced at the old man, but thetter only smiled and even waved back at him.


    He could still feel the strong attractioning from the Defective Goods Section, and it made him consider the old man¡¯s words seriously.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Two hourster¡­


    Ethan and Chloe finally returned to the Dud Manor after browsing the rest of the items on disy in the Academy¡¯s Treasury.


    As soon as they entered the Manor, they immediately heard George¡¯s bragging as he showed Henry and Noah the God of War Axe that he had bought not long ago.


    ¡°With this weapon, I will be invincible,¡± George stated as he raised the War Axe above his head. ¡°Even Gods have to fear me now.¡±


    Henry shook his head helplessly as he looked at his best friend with pity. He had already told George that he had been scammed, but thetter refused to believe his words.


    Noah, who shared the same opinion with his Head Prefect, could only sigh as George did some practice swings in the Dud Manor Common Room.


    ¡°George, you don¡¯t even use War Axes,¡± Noahmented. ¡°Isn¡¯t your specialty short swords?¡±


    ¡°I will still use Short Swords,¡± George replied. ¡°This is my hidden Trump Card, and I will only use it as ast resort. After all, I can¡¯t let people know that I am now a God yer.¡±


    ¡°The only thing you can y with that thing is a chicken,¡± Henry stated. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Treasury. I will even ask Professor Lionel for assistance to help you get a refund.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just jealous because I managed to strike a bargain,¡± George smirked. ¡°What did you do with your 50,000 Merit Points? Bought a ne and an earring for your fiance as a gift for your anniversary?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it was a ne and a ring,¡± Henry corrected.


    ¡°Close enough.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    At that moment, they finally noticed Ethan and Chloe¡¯s presence. Henry and Noah immediately asked them for help in order to convince George to refund his purchase.


    Chloe tried for a bit, but George didn¡¯t pay her any attention.


    Ethan, on the other hand, told everyone about what the Chesmire Cat told him when George bought the War Axe.


    ¡°The Chesmire Cat said that?¡± Henry frowned.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what he said.¡±


    George, who had already started to feel that he had indeed been scammed, felt as if a savior had appeared. Because of this, the worries in his heart disappeared, and he even gave Henry and Noah the ¡°I told you so¡± look, which made Henry snort.


    ¡°Well since the Chesmire Cat said that it¡¯s fine, I guess I¡¯ll no longer convince you to return that item to get a refund,¡± Henry stated. ¡°Although he can be mischievous at times, there are asions that his advice can be very helpful.¡±


    ¡°You people just think too much,¡± Georgemented. ¡°You guys should have more faith in me.¡±


    Henry walked towards his best friend and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Sorry if I doubted you,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Apology epted,¡± George replied with a smirk. ¡°Well then, shall we all have lunch? I¡¯m getting hungry.¡±


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement, so they all went to the Dining Hall of the Academy together to eat.


    However, as Ethan followed them from behind, the words of the old man wearing an eyepatch once again resonated inside his head.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Two hours before midnight¡­


    The Treasury of the Academy that was avable to the public was open until midnight.


    But since it was already veryte in the night, only the Staff who were in charge of the Treasury were there. Not a single student could be seen anywhere, with the exception of Ethan.


    The teenage boy walked towards the Defective Good Section and once again felt the strong attraction calling out to him.


    ¡°So, young man, are you here to buy something?¡± The old man wearing an eye patch, who goes by the name James, weed Ethan as soon as he saw him.


    ¡°Can I take a look first?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Be my guest,¡± James replied and made a gesture for Ethan to browse the items that were on disy.


    This time, he no longer aimlessly wandered in the Defective Goods Section and used his senses to determine the location of the feeling that was calling out to him.


    After walking for a minute, he arrived at a disy case that was located at the very corner of the Defective Good Section.


    Inside of the transparent case was something that looked like a trident.


    It was made from a dark blue metal that Ethan had no idea about.


    However, what caught his attention the most was the handle of the Trident. It had just enough length to be held with one hand.


    Calling it a Trident was already a stretch. It looked like one of those Eastern Weapons that was called a Sai.


    A Sai was a dagger-type weapon that came in pairs and held like a short sword.


    (A/N: If you can¡¯t imagine what a Sai is, go check Google and type Sai Weapon.)


    However, the name written on the disy insisted that it was a trident.


    Also, there was one more thing that Ethan found intriguing.


    Instead of giving an introduction to the weapon and a bit of its history, the only thing he saw was a poem, adding to the weapon¡¯s mystery.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    < Sea God¡¯s Trident >


    In the depths of the sea, where the waves do reside,


    Lies the Sea God¡¯s Trident, with power so wide.


    A weapon of legend, with a three-pronged spear,


    Itmands the oceans, instills both hope and fear.


    In the realm of Antis, where secrets are kept,


    The trident''s true power, in silence, is kept.


    But in myths and in tales, its glory does shine,


    A symbol of dominion over watery brine.


    In it¡¯s wielder¡¯s grip, the tempest roars,


    Upon his trident, tales of yore.


    A God of the Waters, fierce and bold,


    His trident''s tale, in legends, is told.


    So, raise your voice and sing with pride,


    As you hold the Sea God¡¯s Trident by your side.


    In realms of sea, where mysteries hide,


    A single swing, and the world divides.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Ethan finished reading the poem, the Sea God¡¯s Trident glowed faintly in front of him.


    The beautiful singing of a mermaid resounded in his ears.


    And for a brief moment, he was almost in tears.

 Chapter 123 Happily Ever After Is Not A Fairy Tale. It Is A Choice.

    <h4>Chapter 123 Happily Ever After Is Not A Fairy Tale. It Is A Choice.</h4>


    Ethan didn¡¯t know why he suddenly felt like crying after hearing the mermaid song that yed in his ears.


    He just felt so sad and heartbroken that he almost teared up. Fortunately, he managed to shake off this strong urge, and he once again looked at the Sea God¡¯s Trident in front of him.


    As if understanding his intent, James walked to his side and smiled.


    ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Trident¡ªa most excellent choice, young man,¡± James said. ¡°As the name suggests, this Trident used to belong to a Sea God eons ago. Unfortunately, as Pantheons rose and fell, even the Ancient Gods had long ceased to exist and had been forgotten as time went on.


    ¡°I can tell that you and this weapon share a connection. So, how about it? It was originally priced at 60,000 Merit Points. But as I''ve told you, all the items here have a 50% discount until midnight, so you can get it for a very low price of 30,000 Merit Points.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know whether it was just a coincidence or if James knew how many Merit Points he exactly had.


    Either way, the remaining Merit Points in his possession were just a little over 30,000, which was just enough to purchase the Sea God¡¯s Trident if he wished to do so.


    ¡°Can I return the weapon if it''s defective?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but we have a No Refund Policy. Once you buy it, it cannot be returned.¡±


    Ethan sighed in his heart, feeling quite conflicted at the moment. A part of him wanted to get the Sea God¡¯s Trident, and the other half was very wary of the old man, whom Henry had said to be a scammer.


    But after thinking for a few minutes, the teenage boy decided to take a leap of faith and agreed to buy the weapon from James.


    ¡°You made the right choice, young man.¡± James nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Sometimes, we need to take a gamble in life to see its ups and downs. Walking down the easy path will not get you to the ce where you need to be. If anything, it will only give you regrets because time doesn¡¯t wait for anyone.


    ¡°Once you grow old like me, you will look back at the past events in your life and wish you could have done things differently. Remember this, Ethan, You will never know how strong you are until you have no other option but to be strong.¡±


    James then patted the young man¡¯s head before taking out the Sea God¡¯s Trident from its disy case and cing it inside a wooden box.


    ¡°That will be 30,000 Merit Points,¡± James said as he presented a crystal ball to Ethan.


    Ethan ced his hand over the crystal ball, and 30,000 Merit Points were deducted from him.


    After the transaction was done, James handed him the wooden box, to which Ethan replied with a thumbs up.


    ¡°Allow me to give you one more piece of advice before you leave this ce, Ethan,¡± James stated. ¡°¡®Happily Ever After¡¯ is not a Fairy Tale, but a choice. If you wish for everyone to be happy, then you need to put in a lot of effort to make them happen, especially if you love more than one girl¡ªif you know what I mean.¡±


    James chuckled before walking away, leaving Ethan deep in his thoughts.


    Half an hourter, the handsome teenager returned to his room, where he opened the wooden box.


    Inside it was the Sea God¡¯s Trident that faintly glowed in the darkness.


    Back in the Treasury, he felt like he wasn¡¯t in the right ce to hold the weapon in his hand. Now that he was back in his room, he reached out to hold its handle and held it firmly in his hand.


    A secondter, he found himself in a familiar blue world, where the sea extended over the horizon.


    Not far from him was Illumina, who was resting on top of a rock and looking at the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand with a shocked expression on her face.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Illumina asked. ¡°How did thise into your possession?¡±


    After Ethan¡¯s battle with Kurt, the Mermaid Princess told him that she would go into hibernation for several days to recover her strength. During that time, Ethan wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic because his wand wouldn¡¯t react to it.


    However, after Ethan touched the Sea God¡¯s Trident, Illumina woke up from her slumber. The residual magical power that it possessed allowed her to manifest.


    ¡°I bought it from the Academy¡¯s Treasury,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It was in the Defective Goods Section.¡±


    ¡°Academy¡¯s Treasury?¡± Illumina blinked in confusion. ¡°Defective Goods Section? You got this in that ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Just what kind of ce sells Relics that belonged to an Ancient God?¡±


    After hearing Illumina¡¯s words, Ethan became curious and decided to ask her a few questions.


    ¡°Is this weapon really a Relic from a God?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Is it authentic?¡±


    ¡°It is authentic,¡± Illumina replied. ¡°But it is also damaged. You can even say that it has lost its original strength. In its current form, the most it can do is manifest one percent of its original power. Of course, if it can be fixed, then its performance will substantially increase.


    ¡°I daresay that if you manage to fully repair it, only a handful of people in this world would dare to fight you.¡±


    Seeing how serious the Mermaid Princess¡¯ expression was, Ethan believed that she was telling the truth.


    But after chatting with her a bit longer, he found out that there were only a handful of cksmiths in the world who could repair a weapon that once belonged to a God.


    At a minimum, their proficiency level in smithing must be at a Godly Level. Only then would they be able to repair the Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± Illumina advised. ¡°Consider yourself extremely lucky that you got your hands on an Ancient Relic that once belonged to a God, even if you can only use a fraction of its true power.¡±


    Ethan looked at the dark blue trident, whose handle only had enough space to be gripped by one hand.


    He still didn¡¯t know how to activate its powers, but something was telling him that he would know more about it when the right time came.


    As for when that right time would be, only time could tell.

 Chapter 124 The Perfect Opportunity To Strike

    <h4>Chapter 124 The Perfect Opportunity To Strike</h4>


    The next day after Ethan went to the Treasury, an unexpected guest came to visit him in the Dud Manor very early in the morning.


    This visitor made Ethan feel anxious. She was smiling at him, but it was as if she wanted to eat him alive.


    ¡°Um, good morning, Lily,¡± Ethan greeted the cutest First Year in the Academy, whom he had fought in the sh of Manors.


    ¡°Good morning, Ethan,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Do you have time after ss today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything nned after ss today,¡± Ethan answered.


    Lily pped her hands together. ¡°Great! I would like to talk to you about something very important. So, can you go and visit me in the Jaeger Manor after sses? Don¡¯t worry, I already asked Sir Eren for permission to let you enter our Manor.¡±


    The corner of Ethan¡¯s lips twitched after hearing Lily¡¯s words.


    Right now, the most dangerous ce in the academy for him was the Jaeger Manor.


    He had offended the entire Manor by using a Stink Spell in the arena, preventing their fighters from fighting to their fullest.


    Whenever he walked into the academy and saw a member of the Jaeger Manor, he''d see them ring at him, and some were even emitting murderous intent.


    Ethan believed that if not for the rule that prohibited attacking someone in the academy grounds using spells, which was punishable by expulsion, he would definitely be in the infirmary right about now, spending his days bedridden.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, Lily,¡± Ethan replied in an apologetic tone. ¡°Can we meet somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere else?¡± Lily pondered a bit as if she didn¡¯t expect that Ethan would reject her invitation.


    After a few minutes of silence, the cute First Year walked up to Ethan and whispered something in his ears.


    ¡°Meet me at the outskirts of the Great Eagle Forest after sses end today,¡± Lily said. ¡°I will wait for you in the clearing where the Manors set up their camps during the weekends. You are also not allowed to bring anyone or tell anyone that we are going to talk in private. If I don¡¯t see you thereter, you¡¯ll be sorry~¡±


    After saying those words, Lily took a step back before winking at Ethan. She then walked towards the door without looking back and left without another single word.


    This left the teenage boy looking at the closed door with a helpless look on his face.


    ¡®Just what is she up to?¡¯ Ethan thought as he sighed in his heart.


    He had a feeling that if he really didn¡¯t go and meet up with Lily after ss ended, something bad would happen to him, which he might regret in the future.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chloe asked as she sparred with Ethan in their Martial Art Training ss. ¡°Pay more attention, or I might identally hit you below the belt.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Ethan replied as he lightly pped his cheeks in order to regain his focus. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Chloe shook her head and eased up her fighting stance.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°I have boosted my strength with Magna Amplifico. One wrong strike and you will really seriously get injured. Tell me, what¡¯s bothering you? Maybe I can help.¡±


    Ethan was very tempted to confide to his cousin about Lily¡¯s invitation.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to do it for fear that Chloe would get involved in something that she shouldn¡¯t poke her nose into.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I was just thinking about that old man James in the Treasury.¡±


    ¡°That Old Scammer?¡± Chloe frowned after remembering the old man who was wearing an eye patch. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you bought something from the Defective Goods Section?¡±


    Ethan averted his gaze, which made Chloe¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°You bought something?¡± Chloe inquired in disbelief.


    ¡°¡­Yeah,¡± Ethan replied honestly.


    ¡°Unbelievable. I know that you might be naive, but you¡¯re not gullible. How can you let that old man trick you, especially after what happened with George?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that he made me an offer that I wasn¡¯t able to refuse. I¡¯ll leave it at that.¡±


    Chloe sighed deeply and gave her cousin a look of disapproval. However, after remembering that Ethan had spent 20,000 Merit Points in order to give her the Guardian Ring, which she treated as a treasure, she decided to no longer pursue the matter.


    ¡°Show me what you boughtter, okay?¡± Chloe stated. ¡°I am curious what kind of Defective Goods you bought from that Old Man.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan nodded.


    A few minutester, the two once again sparred with each other. Since Ethan couldn¡¯t use any magic, he did his best to dodge Chloe¡¯s attack.


    However, since his opponent was boosted by the Magna Amplifico Spell, he was unable to keep up with her.


    Fortunately, Chloe would stop her attacks right before she hit Ethan, making thetter suffer no injuries from their sparring match.


    ¡°I pity the thugs who''d target you, thinking of you as a helpless ordinary girl,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°They are going to receive a one-sided beating.¡±


    Chloe smiled sweetly after hearing Ethan¡¯s praise because she also shared the same thoughts. After joining the Martial sses, the youngdy dedicated herself to learning self-defense.


    She was verypetitive in nature, and seeing that Nicole, Alice, and Lily were very good at fighting, she decided that she didn¡¯t want to be left behind.


    Chloe trained just as hard as Ethan did during her free time and would often seek advice from their Knightly Professor, Sir Noel.


    Although Ethan was certain that he could beat Chloe if she didn¡¯t boost her body¡¯s performance with the Magna Amplifico Spell, he didn''t deny the possibility of the youngdy having a hidden ace up her sleeve.


    After a short break, the two sparred once again, which allowed Ethan to temporarily forget his meeting with one of the strongest First Years in the Academy, whom he defeated by pure luck.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that while he and Chloe were sparring, several ravens were eyeing him from a safe distance.


    Ravens that belonged to the members of the Jaeger Manor, who were looking for a perfect opportunity to strike.

 Chapter 125 Handsome And The Beast [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 125 Handsome And The Beast [Part 1]</h4>


    After sses ended, Ethan didn¡¯t head directly to where he was supposed to meet Lily.


    He first looked for his Head Prefect and confided in him, telling him about the invitation he received from the Pir of Jaeger Manor. He had a nagging feeling that something was amiss, and it was better to be safe than sorry.


    Henry listened to his exnation silently until he finished talking.


    ¡°Since she said that you are not allowed to bring anyone with you, it will be hard for me to follow you because they will be on guard,¡± Henrymented. ¡°Do you have a n in mind?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Sir Henry, if I¡¯m not back before midnight, please tell the Professors about my meeting with Lily. Although I''m hoping that she really only wanted to talk to me in private, I just can¡¯t shake off the feeling that something bad will happen.¡±


    Henry pondered a bit before giving Ethan two red balls that were the size of a gold coin.


    ¡°If something happens, throw one of these into the air,¡± Henry stated. ¡°These balls are like res, and they will shine brightly for an entire minute before fading away. I will be paying attention in the direction of the Great Eagle Forest. The moment I see the signal, I will immediatelye to your rescue.¡±


    Ethan felt touched, not expecting that his Head Prefect would give him some kind of insurance just in case something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Henry,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I will be going now. I don¡¯t want Lily to get suspicious or anything.¡±


    ¡°Go. Don¡¯t worry. I got your back.¡±


    ¡°Thank you again, Sir Henry.¡±


    Ethan no longer tarried and left the Dud Manor in haste. Just to be sure, he also brought the Sea God¡¯s Trident with him just in case he would need something to protect himself.


    Right now, he couldn¡¯t use any magic. His body was still recovering from using Fae Magic.


    If Lily were to really attack him in his current state, it would just be like an adult fighting a toddler in a boxing match.


    Going to their meeting ce wasn¡¯t an easy feat, and it took Ethan nearly an hour to reach his destination.


    Wizards and Witches could easily reach that ce in just a few minutes if they used their brooms to fly.


    The owner of the shop named Brooms For All Seasons, Mr. Carwell, had informed Ethan that he should meet him during the weekend a few weeks ago. However, at the time that he was about to go to Limeburgh Town to do the testing of flying broom, Wind Dancer, something came up and he had to cancel their meeting.


    He told him that he would contact him again as soon as possible, but Ethan still hadn''t gotten any letter from him.


    He also visited the Brooms For All Seasons, when he, Chloe, and Luna, went to Limeburgh Town, but the clerk only said that Mr. Carwell suddenly went somewhere without informing her when he would return.


    ¡°I wish he''d return soon,¡± Ethan muttered just as he was about to enter the clearing where Lily was waiting for him.


    After checking his surroundings, Ethan confirmed that the cute First Year hadn''t arrived yet.


    Because of this, he decided to just sit on one of the logs that were used as chairs by the people who use the clearing as their camp during the weekends.


    Suddenly, and without any warning, two Dire Wolves and two Dire Bears charged at the clearing, encircling Ethan.


    A few secondster, more animals of different shapes and colors emerged from the forest and entered the clearing, gathering a few meters away from the teenage boy, giving him no ce to run.


    Ethan stood up and put his left hand in his robe pocket where the red balls were being kept, ready to throw them at a moment¡¯s notice.


    In his right hand, he was holding the Sea God¡¯s Trident as a weapon, just in case the animals were to attack him.


    The only reason why Ethan didn¡¯t immediately use the Red Balls was because he didn''t forget that he was still within the boundary of the academy.


    That meant that the animals in front of him belonged to the students of the academy, so they would most likely not attack him, unless he did something to provoke their owners.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to receive such a warm wee,¡± Ethan said in a volume that was enough for anyone hiding within the forest to hear. ¡°Is this what you want to talk about, Lily?¡±


    At that moment, he heard the sound of several footstepsing from the trees behind him, which made him turn around.


    ¡°Lily isn¡¯t here,¡± a chubby teenager stated. ¡°At least, not yet. Myrades are doing their best to dy her arrival.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow. ¡°I came here because I have an appointment with her.¡±


    ¡°We know,¡± a young man wearing sses replied. ¡°That is why we are here. We can¡¯t allow someone like you to taint our angel. Just thinking of you marking her with your colors makes me angry to no end!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± another student shouted. ¡°You better stay away from Lily! You already won the tournament, and you¡¯re still making advances on her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t force her to go on a date with you just because you won.¡± A handsome young man red at Ethan. ¡°Forcing a girl to be your girlfriend just because you beat her in a duel isn¡¯t very manly.¡±


    ¡°Scum!¡±


    ¡°Phnderer!


    ¡°You already have Chloe and you still want our Angel?!¡±


    ¡°Womanizer!¡±


    ¡°Trash!¡±


    ¡°Stinky Dud!¡±


    The animals that were surrounding Ethan roared, growled, shrieked, and screeched ordingly.


    Clearly, they sided with their owners and made sure to let the handsome young man know that they didn¡¯t like him as well.


    Ethan held his ground and scanned his surroundings.


    ¡®Eight wizards, two witches,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Are they part of Lily¡¯s Fanclub, or do they just want to mess with me because of what happened during the tournament?¡¯


    While he was deep in thought, one of the First Years pointed in his direction and ordered his Beast Companion to strike.


    ¡°Teach him a lesson! Brutus!¡± the chubby teenager ordered. ¡°Make sure that after this day, he will no longer talk to Lily again!¡±


    One of the Dire Bears that encircled Ethan at the beginning stood on its hind legs and roared.


    Just as the Dire Bear was about to pounce on Ethan, the teenage boy saw something big and white in the distance, which made his face turn grim.


    That creature was more dangerous than the animals around himbined.

 Chapter 126 Handsome And The Beast [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 126 Handsome And The Beast [Part 2]</h4>


    This creature was very familiar to him, and it was looking back at him with an amused expression on its face which couldn''t be concealed even if it was hiding behind a tree.


    ¡°E-Everyone! Run!¡± Ethan shouted before pointing behind the Dire Bear, making the Beast stop its charge. ¡°It¡¯s Koko!¡±


    The students that had surrounded him all froze before looking in the direction that Ethan was pointing at. There, they saw a White Gori that stood around four meters tall.


    The Gori smirked at the students before walking in their direction.


    ¡°Boo!¡± Koko said with a devilish smile on its primate face.


    Now that its cover was blown, it decided to show itself and have some fun.


    ¡°Run!¡± the chubby teenager shouted before running at full speed back to the academy.


    When it came to knowledge about Magical Creatures living in the Great Eagle Forest, there was no one more knowledgeable about them than the members of Jaeger Manor.


    Since they specialized in everything rted to Common Animals, Magical Creatures, and Monsters, all of them were aware of the Three Overlords of the Great Eagle Forest that must be avoided at all costs!


    The other students also snapped out of their daze and decided to run as well.


    But due to the fear that overwhelmed their senses, some stumbled on the ground, while others were unable to even start running because they were frozen in fear. The two girls tried to scream, but no sound came out of their lips.


    It was as if they had been silenced by the Silentium Spell, preventing them from making any noise.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t eat me!¡± one of the boys that had stumbled and unable to get up pleaded. ¡°I don¡¯t taste that good.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± another boy shouted. ¡°I still haven¡¯t kissed a girl. I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±


    The other students also begged, and pleaded to be spared, but their voices were just like music to Koko¡¯s ears, who moved with even strides until he reached the clearing.


    Sensing that their lives were about to end, the two girls hugged each other and cried.


    The boys, on the other hand, watched in horror as the White Gori moved towards the two girls with a look of hunger on its face.


    ¡°Koko, Stop!¡±


    Ethan shouted as he stood between the White Gori and the two girls that had already copsed on the ground, while hugging each other.


    ¡°My, if it isn¡¯t Ethan?¡± Koko smiled evilly. ¡°Fancy meeting you here. Would you like to join me for an afternoon snack?¡±


    ¡°If you want a snack, I¡¯ll go and get it from the Academy¡¯s kitchen,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Don¡¯t harm the students of the academy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please drop the heroic act, Ethan.¡± Koko chuckled. ¡°Why do you care about the lives of these people? They tried to harm you a while ago, yet you¡¯re still trying to protect them? I¡¯m very worried about your future.¡±


    The White Gori then lowered its head before whispering something in Ethan¡¯s ear.


    ¡°What I hate the most are martyrs,¡± Koko replied. ¡°They are all stupid people. Also, they are the first ones to¡­ die!¡±


    Without any warning, the White Gori pushed Ethan, sending him flying several meters away before crashing on the ground.


    Now that the nuisance was out of the way, Koko smiled down at the two girls, who had started to pee on themselves out of fear.


    ¡°Now where was I?¡± Koko said. ¡°Ah, yes, I am here to introduce myself. I am Koko, and no, I am not interested in knowing the names of my snacks. Well then, thank you for the meal.¡±


    Suddenly, something small, and round hit the side of Koko¡¯s face, which thetter caught with his hand.


    ¡°A ball?¡± Koko frowned after seeing the coin-sized red ball that Ethan threw to his face.


    A secondter, the red ball exploded at point nk range, making Koko take a few steps back.


    Seeing that his surprise attack worked, Ethan threw the other ball towards the sky, where it exploded, and sent out a red smoke, signaling his Head Prefect that something troublesome had happened in the Great Eagle Forest.


    ¡°Ethan, Ethan, my dear Ethan¡­,¡± Koko said as it waved the red smoke away from his body. ¡°Do not test my patience, little friend. Even someone as kind and benevolent as me can get angry.¡±


    ¡°If you really are kind and benevolent, you won¡¯t harm the students of the academy,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I am only able to be kind and benevolent on a full stomach.¡± Koko smirked. ¡°When I¡¯m hungry, it is hard to be kind¡­ and benevolent.¡±


    Ethan had a feeling that Koko wouldn¡¯t harm him, but he just couldn¡¯t stand by and let the other students of the academy get hurt.


    Even if they were the people that tried to teach him a lesson due to a misunderstanding about Lily.


    As if reacting to his feelings, the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand started to emit a faint heat that caught Ethan by surprise.


    A momentter, he felt his body suddenly be strong.


    Much stronger when he was under the influence of the spell, Amplifico.


    Although he was unsure of what was happening to him, he believed that he was under the effects of the spell, Magna Amplifico.


    No, it was a stronger version of the spell. He could feel his body¡¯s performance being boosted.


    Another thing he noticed was that he had be more clear-headed.


    Even though he was afraid to face Koko¡¯s anger, he was still able to think properly and not too affected by the fear he was feeling.


    ¡®Is this the effect of the Sea God¡¯s Trident?¡¯ Ethan thought as he looked at the weapon in his hand. ''Amazing!''


    Koko ignored the twodies and ran in Ethan¡¯s direction. He intended to knock out the teenage boy first before he dealt with the rest of the students who were still paralyzed due to fear.


    ¡°Come!¡± Ethan shouted as he held the trident in his hand, whose handle extended until it became a true Trident.


    Koko sneered before smashing the ground with both hands, sending rocks and dirt flying towards the handsome teenager in front of him, who was staring back at him with a determined look on his face.

 Chapter 127 Handsome And The Beast [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 127 Handsome And The Beast [Part 3]</h4>


    Instead of facing Koko¡¯s attack head-on, Ethan sprinted to the side with the fastest speed he could muster in an attempt to evade the flurry of rocks and dirt that were sent flying in his direction.


    Since Koko¡¯s strike had a wide area of effect, Ethan thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able topletely evade it.


    Fortunately, the boost he got from the Sea God¡¯s Trident was better than he thought.


    He was much faster and stronger than before. This allowed him to jump away far enough at thest second, allowing only a few small rocks to hit his body before he fell and rolled on the ground safely.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re a lot faster since thest time I saw you, Ethan,¡± Koko said after seeing Ethan¡¯s desperate struggle to dodge his attack. ¡°But it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    As if to prove his point, Koko lunged at Ethan, and the young man¡¯s face turned grim. He had not fully recovered from his evasion that now, and he would need a few more seconds to catch his breath.


    Unfortunately, Koko didn¡¯t have any intention to give him that much time.


    However, just as the White Gori was about to smack the fallen teenager, a small blur appeared beside it, catching its attention.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes widened in shock when he saw Lily in her Bestial Form suddenly appear and kick the White Gori¡¯s body from the side.


    But Koko easily blocked her attack and even initiated a counter-attack by brandishing its other hand to p Lily away.


    In a show of incredible dexterity, and agility, Lily used Koko¡¯s counter-attack to propel herself backwards. She spun a few times in the air beforending harmlessly on the ground.


    ¡°Oh? Now that¡¯s something I don¡¯t see every day.¡± Koko¡¯s interest was piqued after seeing that the youngdy with wolf ears and tail was perfectly unharmed by his perfectly timed counter. ¡°What¡¯s your name, girl?¡±


    ¡°Lily,¡± Lily replied.


    ¡°Although you are less tasty than Ethan, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m going to enjoy having you as a snack.¡± Koko grinned.


    The youngdy didn¡¯t reply because she knew that the monster in front of her was stronger than her. In her Bestial Form, her senses were heightened to their limit, allowing her to know just how dangerous Koko was.


    ¡®This White Gori is stronger than the rumors I¡¯ve heard when I arrived here in the academy,¡¯ Lily thought. ¡®I might be able to run away, but the others will not be able to make it.¡¯


    While Koko¡¯s attention was diverted to Lily, Ethan propped himself up and hastily backed away.


    ¡°You two, run away from here, now!¡± Ethan shouted at the two girls, who suddenly gained hope after seeing Lily hade to save them.


    Due to the young man¡¯s shout, the two girls snapped out of their daze and finally regained the strength to move their bodies.


    The boys, who were also paralyzed with fear earlier, also regained their vigor and ran away, leaving Ethan and Lily behind.


    Koko didn¡¯t even bother to stop them and simply focused his attention on the Wolf Girl in front of it.


    Since Ethan''s and Lily¡¯s attention was focused on the White Gori in front of them, they didn''t miss Koko¡¯s furs standing up like sharp needles, glistening in the faint light.


    This gave them a very bad premonition.


    Suddenly, and without any warning, these white needles shot in every direction, giving the two teenagers no ce to hide.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Ethan cursed out loud as he hastily activated one of the abilities of the Guardian Ring, allowing him to create a barrier of light that shielded him from the countless needles that were headed in his direction.


    Lily, on the other hand, stomped her right foot forward before jumping high in the air like a cannonball, evading Koko¡¯s surprise attack.


    The trees that bordered the clearing weren''t so lucky. Koko¡¯s needle-like furs broke them all apart as if they were hit by countless shotgun shells.


    ¡®What a monster!¡¯ Ethan thought as the barrier he had cast shattered after receiving the brunt of Koko¡¯s attack.


    Fortunately, it held until thest second, preventing the teenage boy from getting hurt.


    ¡°So fun,¡± Koko chuckled. ¡°Both of you are very fun to y wit¡ª¡±


    Koko wasn¡¯t able to finish its words because out of nowhere, a silver dagger flew towards its right eye.


    The White Gori¡¯s instinct allowed it to perceive the sneak attack that came out of nowhere, allowing it to move its head to the side in order to dodge it.


    As the dagger was about to harmlessly pass to the side of Koko¡¯s face, something unexpected happened.


    The Head Prefect of the Dud Manor, Henry, appeared in the location of the dagger and unleashed a roundhouse kick on Koko¡¯s face, catching the monster by surprise.


    The kick connected, and the White Gori grunted before taking a few steps back.


    Henry then vanished without a trace and reappeared several meters away from Ethan, holding the silver dagger in his hand.


    ¡°Are you okay, Ethan?¡± Henry asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the other Professors are on the way. We just need to hold out until they arrive.¡±


    Koko wiped the blood that oozed at the corner of its lips as it eyed Henry with a cold gaze.


    It then made a throat-slitting gesture with its thumb over its neck as if telling the neer that he was good as dead.


    However, instead of acting upon his threat, Koko snorted before running away in haste.


    The White Gori had sensed the presence of several wizards and witches heading in its direction, so it decided to run away for the time being.


    Ethan, Lily, and Henry watched the Beast go and didn¡¯t bother to run after it.


    Even if the three of them worked together, the chances of defeating such a powerful Magical Beast were slim.


    A few secondster, the loud rustling of leaves was heard in the forest as over a dozen flying brooms flew over them.


    The wizard at the lead of the formation was the Knightly Professor, Sir Lionel, followed by Professor Violet, Professor Njal, and several other Professors who had seen the Magical re that Ethan had thrown in the sky.


    What Ethan didn¡¯t know was that the Red Balls that Henry had given him were signal res that symbolized ¡°Great Danger,¡± so all the Professors who had seen it gathered at once in order to assess the situation.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Sir Lionel asked in a solemn tone after seeing the destruction in the surroundings. ¡°Are you having a non-approved Magical Duel on the academy grounds?¡±


    ¡°No, Professor Lionel,¡± Henry replied. ¡°Koko came and attacked the students here.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Professor Njal¡¯s eyes widened in shock after hearing Henry¡¯s report.


    He then flew towards one of the fallen trees and inspected the razor-sharp, white fur that was embedded in it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistaking it,¡± Professor Njal said in a grave tone. ¡°It¡¯s that White Gori¡¯s fur. How did it manage to break through the Academy¡¯s barrier?!¡±


    ¡°Violet, with me,¡± Professor Lionel stated. ¡°The rest, spread out and find traces of the Monster. No matter what happens, do not engage it alone. Send a signal re if you see it. We will fight it together. Njal, take these three back to the academy. Don¡¯t let them linger here.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Professor Njal nodded. ¡°The three of you, follow me, now!¡±


    Ethan, Lily, and Henry nced at each other before following Professor Njal¡¯s orders.


    That day, all the Professors and even the Fourth Years of the Academy were mobilized in order to sweep the outskirts of the Great Eagle Forest, in search of the White Gori, who vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 128 Hey, Are You Perhaps Trying To Get Under Their Skirt Or Something?

    <h4>Chapter 128 Hey, Are You Perhaps Trying To Get Under Their Skirt Or Something?</h4>


    Deep inside the Great Eagle Forest, Koko looked back in the direction of the academy with a smirk on its face.


    A momentter, a calm and steady voice sounded in its ears.


    ¡°You really are good at ying the part of the viin, Koko.¡±


    The White Gori stared at the space in front of it and narrowed its eyes. Although there was nothing in front of it, it knew that an old friend was standing there and talking to it.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you werete, and that boy, Ethan, seemed to be in a pickle,¡± Koko scoffed. ¡°It seems that your school policy is gettingx. Or, are you just too soft-hearted to punish your students?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. I will summon everyone involved in this incident to my office and give them a stern warning.¡± Professor Rinehart suddenly materialized in front of Koko with a smile. ¡°I have to thank you. Had you not stepped in at that time, I might have been left with no choice but to expel them for breaking the Academy¡¯s rules.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still too soft, Rinehart,¡± Koko replied in a disapproving tone.


    ¡°They¡¯re still young, and young people make mistakes,¡± Professor Rinehartmented. ¡°But if they don¡¯t learn from it and repeat it a second time, that¡¯s a different story. By then, I will no longer show any mercy and expel them from the academy.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s your academy, so you decide what to do,¡± Koko scoffed. ¡°But due to this incident, we have to change our meeting ce. This time, it will be you who will be visiting me, instead of me visiting you.¡±


    ¡°Understandable.¡± Professor Rinehart nodded. ¡°I already heard from Chessy, but I want to hear your report. Did that guy really break the barrier in the North?¡±


    Koko¡¯s expression turned grave after Professor Rinehart reminded him of the reason for their meeting.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Koko replied. ¡°It is best if you strengthen the barrier around your academy. I tested it earlier and managed to poke a hole inside it. If I can do that, so can that guy. Once he sneaks past the academy¡¯s defenses, expelling your students will be the least of your worries.¡±


    The Headmaster narrowed his eyes because, if what Koko said was true, then the safety of the students was really in the bnce.


    ¡°Perhaps appearing in the academy the way you did is a blessing in disguise,¡± Professor Rinehartmented. ¡°I will now have a reason to ban any excursions in the Forest, as well as any camping trips in the near future.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is all good and all, but I still haven¡¯t received my reward for the things I did for you,¡± Koko stated. ¡°Also, add a little bonus. After all, I saved that boy, Ethan. You owe me, you hear me?¡±


    Professor Rinehart smiled bitterly before reluctantly nodding his head.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Professor Rinehart agreed. ¡°I owe you one.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Koko smirked. ¡°I will now go visit Broodmother and have a nice long talk with her. Now that Wendigo is atrge, there is no longer any safe ce in the Great Eagle Forest.¡±


    ¡°Go and tell the Centaur Chieftain of this as well,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°Meanwhile, I¡¯ll go and ry this news to the Satyrs.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go now. Remember to leave the rewards you promised me at my cave.¡±


    ¡°It will be there by tomorrow or the day after. I still need to do some cleaning up in the academy, as well as call for an Emergency Meeting. Keep a low profile for the time being, my friend. The Wendigo is not something that can be fought with brute force.¡±


    Koko nodded before running towards the heart of the Great Eagle Forest, where the Broodmosther had made her nest.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he would need the Broodmother¡¯s help in order to fight against the nasty Monster from the North, whose cravings for flesh, and blood, exceeded that of Koko¡¯s and the Broodmother¡¯sbined.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the Dud Manor¡­


    Ethan was holding a mug of hot chocte in his hands, sipping it as he watched the burning logs crackle in the firece of the Common Room.


    An hour ago, the Headmaster of the Academy gathered all the students, as well as the Professors, to inform them that the Barrier that prevented any magical creatures from entering the grounds of the academy had been breached.


    However, he assured them that repairs were underway and advised everyone to not go anywhere near the Great Eagle Forest until the ban had been lifted.


    Everyone was also advised to not leave their respective Manors past seven in the evening as they would be implementing a forced curfew for the time being.


    Any students caught loitering at the academy grounds at that time, unless they gained special permission from him or the Professors of the Academy, would be suspended and forced to remain indoors for a week.


    Professor Rinehart also talked to Ethan and Henry in private, asking them to divulge anything they saw earlier.


    Both agreed and promised not to speak of the incident involving Koko.


    As Ethan was quietly sipping his hot chocte, Chloe¡¯s voice resounded inside his head.


    ¡®Are you alright, Ethan?¡¯ Chloe asked. ¡®A few of my friends told me that my Manor Mates had tried to teach you a little lesson earlier today. You¡¯re not seriously hurt, are you?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not hurt,¡¯ Ethan replied.


    ¡®Are you sure?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    He heard Chloe¡¯s sigh inside his head, which also made him sigh in his heart.


    Fortunately, both of them were wearing Guardian Rings, so both of them couldmunicate even though they were forced to stay indoors.


    ¡®You know, something unexpected happened to me today,¡¯ Chloe said. ¡®These two seniors of mine, who were both Second Years, approached me all of a sudden and asked me to pass a message to you. They said thank you and sorry for everything.


    ¡®Mind you, the two of them were some of the people here in the Jaeger Manor who don''t like me because I am your cousin. I didn¡¯t expect them to suddenly greet me out of the blue, let alone invite me to have tea with them tomorrow. Hey, are you perhaps trying to get under their skirt or something?¡¯


    Ethan spat the chocte inside his mouth at the firece after hearing Chloe¡¯s statement.


    He then had a coughing fit, which made Luna, as well as the other members of the Dud Manor who were also in themon room, look at him weirdly.


    ¡®Of course not,¡¯ Ethan replied after wiping his mouth with a handkerchief. ¡®We just had a misunderstanding earlier.¡¯


    ¡®Heh~ a misunderstanding?¡¯ Chloe¡¯s reply was filled with sarcasm that Ethan was certain that she didn¡¯t believe him one bit.


    If possible, he wanted to tell his cousin everything that happened. But due to Professor Rinehart¡¯s request, he didn¡¯t tell her everything and watered down the events that had happened a few hours ago.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, inside the Great Eagle Forest¡­


    A creature that stood four meters tall looked up at the moonlit sky as if reminiscing something of the distant past.


    It had two, reindeer-like horns on its head, and its jaws were soaked with blood.


    The creature had just finished eating, and yet, its hunger wasn''t the least bit satiated.


    ¡°Not enough¡­,¡± the Creature said as it began to walk towards the South, its eyes glowing in the darkness.


    Its hunger for flesh and blood knew no bounds, but it could be sated if it managed to eat wizards and witches, whose flesh and blood were overflowing with magical energy.

 Chapter 129 The Three Overlords of Great Eagle Forest

    <h4>Chapter 129 The Three Overlords of Great Eagle Forest</h4>


    ¡°Today, we will be discussing the Three Overlords of the Great Eagle Forest,¡± Professor Njal said in a solemn tone. ¡°I¡¯m sure that all of you are already aware that the Forest is currently off-limits. Any student who''d be caught trying to sneak inside will be suspended, and given Demerits.


    ¡°The Professors and some Fourth Years are assigned to patrol it at regr intervals, so for your own good, don¡¯t even think about breaking the rules.¡±


    Professor Njal¡¯s usual cheery tone when exining something about Magical Creatures was gone, reced by a solemn voice.


    Clearly, what happened a day ago made the Professor very serious about today¡¯s lesson, which made Ethan focus all of his attention on him.


    ¡°There are three Magical Creatures inside the Great Eagle Forest that you must never offend, or rather, you shouldn¡¯t fight under any circumstance,¡± Professor Njal stated. ¡°The moment you see them, the first thing you should do is RUN! If you don¡¯t, the chances that they are going to be thest thing you will see in this world is very high, especially thest Overlord that we are going to talk aboutter.¡±


    The Professor then waved his hand, and an illusionary image of a four-meter-tall White Gori appeared behind him.


    ¡°This Magical Beast belongs to the Big Foot Category,¡± Professor Njal exined. ¡°Yetis, Abominations, and Hulks are part of this Monster Group. But recently, Ogres and Mountain Trolls have been considered to be part of this category as well.


    ¡°Now, before we go off-topic, let me tell you a bit about the Big Foot Family. Any Monster who stands on two legs, has a big robust body, and has a height of over four meters belongs to this Category.


    ¡°They also have incredible strength, stamina, and endurance. Some of them are also very resistant to magic, which makes them a very difficult opponent for Wizards and Witches.


    ¡°This White Gori is one of such creatures. The Headmaster fought it once in the past, and their battle ended in a draw. Of course, this is subject to debate. Some say that this White Gori was so overwhelmed by our Headmaster¡¯s Magic that it decided to retreat, rather than continue fighting.¡±


    This bit of fun fact intrigued Ethan very much. If there was an opportunity to talk to Koko when he is in a better mood, he would definitely ask about this to know the real story.


    ¡°But all of you are nowhere near the headmaster''s level,¡± Professor Njal said in a t tone. ¡°You are unable to cast a Perfect Resonance like he could. Well¡­ although one of you here can cast a Partial Resonance, I doubt that it will be enough to make this monster run away with a single hit.¡±


    All eyes suddenly shifted to the handsome teenager who was visibly paying close attention to what the Professor was saying.


    When his ssmates all looked in his direction, he simply pretended that they didn¡¯t exist and continued to focus his attention in front of him.


    Professor Njal chuckled after seeing Ethan¡¯s reaction.


    He was still a little bit bitter about the oue of the sh of Manors since he was one of the Guardians of Jaeger Manor.


    Even so, that didn¡¯t make him look down on Ethan. The young man''s method might be ridiculous, but it couldn''t be denied that it was a brilliant strategy that hit four birds with one stone.


    In fact, he very much approved of Ethan¡¯s quick thinking and even wished that thetter belonged to their Manor instead of others.


    ¡°After fighting the White Gori, Professor Rinehart had given it a nickname,¡± Professor Njal stated. ¡°Koko, which is what we now call this creature. The Headmaster also added that this creature is very sly. It also knew how to exploit its environment as well as its opponent¡¯s weakness, making it a very fearsome adversary. There is only one White Gori in the Great Eagle Forest, so it is impossible for you to miss it.¡±


    After his exnation, the Professor once again waved his wand, making Koko¡¯s illusionary image disappear.


    ¡°Now, let me introduce you to the second overlord of the forest,¡± Professor Njal smirked before waving his hand once again.


    The image of a Giant ck Spider with eight crimson eyes appeared in front of everyone.


    Its body was as ck as night, and if not for its glowing eyes and mandibles that reeked of a purple liquid, which Ethan believed to be poison, no creature would be able to notice it, especially when it hunted during moonless nights.


    In fact, the Giant Spider was so terrifying that Chloe subconsciously hugged Ethan and buried her head on his chest.


    Seeing her react strongly, Ethan hugged her back and even patted her head, assuring her that everything would be alright.


    The other girls in the ss weren''t able to stop themselves from screaming, while the boys gasped as they subconsciously backed away in fright.


    ¡°Frightening, isn¡¯t she?¡± Professor Njal looked at his students with an amused expression on his face. ¡°Everyone, let me introduce all of you to Broodmother, the Walking Nightmare that nests at the heart of Great Eagle Forest.


    ¡°If you happen to venture deep enough in the forest, you can tell that you are within her territory once you start to see a lot of spiders crawling on the ground or the trees. You will asionally see small spider webs here and there, but those don''t belong to her.


    ¡°You see, Broodmother¡¯s spider webs are invisible. They cannot be seen by normal eyes. Only a few magic spells can make these invisible threads appear, and one of them is Faerie Fire.


    ¡°This is also the reason why it is not advisable to venture deep inside the forest. Before you know it, you might already be hanging in one of their threads if you are unlucky. But, there is some good news.


    ¡°Broodmother onlyes out of her Spider Lair at night. If you get stuck during the day, you''ll still have time to extricate yourself from her webs¡­ before her broodlings swarm you en masse and wrap you up like a dumpling with their webs.¡±


    ¡°They will also use their fangs to inject you with paralyzing venom that will render you immobile for hours. Not a veryfortable experience, mind you.¡±


    Professor Njal then waved his wand, and the illusionary figure of the Giant Spider disappeared. This time, another horrifying monster that wasn¡¯t any less scary than the Broodmother materialized in front of everyone.


    ¡°If Broodmother is enough to give you nightmares at night, then this next creature will make you wish that you will never encounter it in your lifetime.¡± Professor Njal¡¯s words became cold and deadly as he introduced the Third Overlord of the Great Eagle Forest.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯d like you to meet the Wendigo,¡± Professor Njal smiled a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°A monster whom we had given the title, The Bringer of Death.¡±

 Chapter 130 The Bringer Of Death

    <h4>Chapter 130 The Bringer Of Death</h4>


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯d like you to meet the Wendigo,¡± Professor Njal smiled a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°The Bringer of Death.¡±


    Ethan narrowed his eyes as he observed the illusionary image of the Wendigo. The sight of it sent chills running down his spine.


    Unlike Koko, the Wendigo was neither bulky nor robust. On the contrary, it was quite skinny and seemed to be almost malnourished.


    However, its eyes held some kind of mysterious power. Their color was between gold and red, nearly orange, and the sight of it made everyone''s hearts turn cold.


    ¡°Professor Rinehart hadn¡¯t had the chance to fight this creature in the past, but I did, along with some of the Professors in the academy,¡± Professor Njal said softly. ¡°I am not embarrassed to say that I nearly peed myself after seeing this creature up close. The moment it appears in front of you, your body will start to feel cold and your breath will turn ragged.


    ¡°Looking at its eyes was enough to make you feel as if your soul is being sucked out of your body. That¡¯s how I felt, and if not for the fact that we have an experienced Magistratus in our group, I believed that I might have died then and there due to how menacing this creature was.


    ¡°You see, the Wendigo has a mental attack that paralyzes its victims with a single stare. If your willpower isn¡¯t strong enough, then you might even lose consciousness. Of course, I don¡¯t know if you will regain consciousness once the creature eats you alive.


    ¡°ording to the Magistratus that were with us that day, the Wendigo would first eat your limbs, preventing you from running away or resisting. Not only does it feed on your flesh, it also feeds on your despair, and it will not kill you until you have gone mad.


    ¡°It is a very vile, sadistic, and evil creature, and may the Gods forbid that it doesn¡¯t make its way into our academy. I for one don''t want to see it again. One experience is enough tost me a lifetime.¡±


    The Professor¡¯s body shuddered as the memories of his encounter with the Wendigo resurfaced inside his head.


    ¡°It likes to eat Magical Creatures whose flesh and blood are rich with Magical Powers,¡± Professor Njal added. ¡°So guess what it likes to eat the most?¡±


    None of the students replied, but everyone already knew the answer to this question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Professor Njal nodded. ¡°Its favorite food is us, Wizards and Witches. Although not yet proven, a few experts say that it can take the memory of the people it has consumed. The horrifying part about this creature is that it can mimic the voice of everyone it has eaten, using it to call out the names of its next victims, who are very dear to the people that it had killed.


    ¡°A truly nefarious creature and I pray with all my might that the Headmaster manages to invite several Magistratus to hunt down this menace once and for all.¡±


    A moment of silence fell as everyone tried to digest what Professor Njal had told them.


    Suddenly, one of the students raised her hand, which caught the Professor¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Asta?¡± Professor Njal asked. ¡°Do you have a question for me?¡±


    Nicole, who had raised her hand, nodded before standing up.


    ¡°If such a creature existed in the Great Eagle Forest, then why didn¡¯t the Headmaster or anyone take any steps on hunting it down?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Did you forget what I said earlier, Miss Asta?¡± Professor Njal smiled bitterly. ¡°I, as well as other Wizards and Witches, including a Magistratus, tried to hunt it down as a group. However, our efforts ended in failure, and two of our colleagues perished in the attempt.¡±


    Professor Njal sighed deeply as if the memory of the encounter pained him very much.


    ¡°This Wendigo isn¡¯t an ordinary one,¡± Professor Njal stated. ¡°The one we hunted is a few thousand years old, making it very Ancient¡­ and very powerful. It is also very fast and moves like a blur, effectively evading single-target spells with ease.


    ¡°Onest thing. If a Wendigo wishes to hide itself, it is impossible to track it down. The only reason why it appeared before us is because it has deemed that we pose no threat to its existence.


    ¡°Even if the Headmaster and the Elites of the Magistratus were to form a party to hunt it down, I believe that they would still not even be able to see its shadow. They could spend years trying to find it, but their efforts would be futile.¡±


    Ethan felt his heart tremble after hearing Professor Njal¡¯s words. If such a creature truly existed in the Great Eagle Forest, wouldn¡¯t that mean that it could go to the academy whenever it wanted?


    As if reading his thoughts, Professor Njal cleared his throat before speaking.


    ¡°The Founders of Brynhildr Academy had erected three magical barriers in the Great Eagle Forest, preventing any powerful creatures from reaching the academy,¡± Professor Njal stated. ¡°The first barrier, which is located in the Northern Edge of the Great Eagle Forest, prevents the Wendigo from crossing through.


    ¡°The Barrier near the Heart of the Forest prevents Broodmother from going here. Thest barrier extends up to the Camp Locations where the majority of you go during the weekends. Koko had broken through the Third Barrier a few days ago, and because of that, the Headmaster and several experts are currently doing their best to repair it.¡±


    Professor Njal paused before continuing his exnation.


    ¡°Although these barriers can prevent these powerful monsters from reaching the academy, that doesn¡¯t stop us from walking past them,¡± Professor Njal said. ¡°Simr to Broodmosther¡¯s webs, the barrier is invisible to the naked eye.


    ¡°This is why all of you can freely go anywhere in the Great Eagle Forest at the expense of encountering these Powerful Creatures that could threaten even the lives of the Professors in the Academy. So until the barrier is fully repaired, all of you are not to take a step inside the Great Eagle Forest, if you value your life.¡±


    Professor Njal said a few more things before finally ending the ss for the day.


    He hoped beyond hope that the students would take his warnings seriously.


    Because if not, then it was only a matter of time before an ident took ce, the victims being those who were bold enough to ignore their warnings and enter the Forest on their own will.

 Chapter 131 I Have The Authority

    <h4>Chapter 131 I Have The Authority</h4>


    Ethan Gremory.


    That was his name.


    The First Year who came to Dud Manor at the start of the school year.


    In the beginning, no one thought highly of him as Wizards and Witches were innately prejudiced against magically crippled people.


    In their eyes, a person¡¯s worth was directly proportionate to how strong their magical powers were.


    Simply put, in their eyes, a Dud was not as valuable as the shoes they wear on a daily basis.


    Even so, it didn¡¯t take long for everyone to take notice of the handsome young man, who had aplished one unbelievable feat after the other.


    The first time was when he defeated Langston Kerr in a duel.


    During that fight, he conjured something that many Wizards and Witches, who strived to reach the pinnacle of magic, had dreamed of casting.


    That was none other than a Resonance.


    Although Ethan only managed to do a Partial Resonance, that was enough to make his name spread in the inner circles within the academy.


    Then after his incredible performance in the sh of Manors, his value in everyone''s eyes changed.


    Even the witches in the Schwartz Manor often talked about him in hushed voices. Clearly, they were considering making Ethan their lover.


    They hoped that by doing so, his bloodline would strengthen the reputation, as well as unlock the secrets of Resonance for their family.


    ¡°Idiots,¡± I muttered. ¡°They don¡¯t even know how great he really is.¡±


    As I walked down the hallway, heading to the library, I once again heard the witches talking about him along the corridors.


    Since I¡¯ve heard these talks countless times in the past, they no longer strike me as anything new.


    When I finally reached the library, I saw him sitting in his favorite ce.


    Surrounded by many magical books, which looked bored as hell, with some of them even circling above his head like little birds asking for his attention.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile after seeing this scene. The mark on my chest also radiated a warm feeling, which was a sign that I was near the person I needed to protect the most.


    A person whom I will share my life with for better or worse.


    If possible, I wanted to talk to him more.


    I want to know more about his life story.


    However, I resisted the urge and secretly watched him from afar. For that was my duty.


    Just as my ancestors had done before me, so must I do in this generation.


    ¡®I wonder how the Wizarding World will react once they realize that he is here?¡¯ I mused as the corner of my lips curled up into a smile. ¡®I¡¯m sure that the first thing they would do is capture him. If he¡¯s lucky, he will probably be locked up behind an imprable fortress where there is no chance of escaping.


    ¡®If he¡¯s unlucky then¡­ he would probably not be able to see the sunrise the day after his capture.¡¯


    These thoughts swirled inside my head, and yet, I wasn¡¯t too worried about it happening.


    For what was the reason their n existed if they couldn¡¯t even protect their Liege?


    ¡°It¡¯s quite unfortunate that I am the only one who knows about his existence¡­¡± I muttered. ¡°But the less people know about it, the safer he is.¡±


    An hour passed then two¡­


    A few more hours passed after that.


    Just as the sun was about to set, I saw a familiar youngdy who had long, light-brown hair and eyes, walk in his direction.


    For a brief moment, I felt a slight stinging pain in my chest as I saw her sit beside him and poke his cheek.


    ¡°Hey, when do you n to have dinner?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°You¡¯ve been reading here since sses ended. Are you still not done?¡±


    I watched as he scratched his head and looked at the clock hanging on the wall.


    ¡°Sorry, I got too engrossed in what I was reading,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s easy to lose track of time when you are here in the library,¡± Chloemented. ¡°So how about it? Should we have dinner?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll just read these books in my roomter. Since we are forced to a curfew, there¡¯s really nothing to do aside from reading books at night.¡±


    He then stood up and reached towards his head, where the two flying books were circling a while ago.


    Grabbing them firmly in his hands, he then made his way towards my direction.


    This scene would have been perfect, if not for the fact that his ¡°cousin¡± was walking beside him.


    Seriously, why does she need to always stick beside him?


    As much as I wanted to talk to him for a bit more, there was always a nuisance apanying him.


    As I forced these thoughts aside, I made sure to wear my poker face, making me look boring and deadpan.


    ¡°Emma, I would like to borrow these books,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°Certainly,¡± I replied. ¡°Till how long do you n to borrow them?¡±


    ¡°Three days.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Make sure to return these books by then. Otherwise, you will have a penalty of 20 Merit Points that will automatically be deducted from your ount.¡±


    Ethan smiled and nodded his head.


    Hah¡­ what would I give if he would only reserve that smile just for me?


    Just as I was thinking about these mundane thoughts while handing his library card to him, he once again spoke to me, which made my heart flutter.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve said this many times already, but if you only smile, remove your sses, and tidy your hair a bit, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be popr with the boys,¡± Ethan stated.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I heard you time and time again,¡± I replied. ¡°One more word from you and I¡¯m going to confiscate your library card for sexual harassment.¡±


    ¡°O-Oi! I¡¯m just telling the truth. Also, you don¡¯t have that authority.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have the authority. I am a Librarian.¡±


    ¡°Assistant Librarian,¡± Ethan insisted.


    ¡°Still a librarian,¡± I replied.


    Chloe, who was watching our exchange frowned and tugged on Ethan¡¯s robe, making him look at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully Emma,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I did my best to prevent myself from telling his cousin, ¡°why don¡¯t you go by yourself instead?¡± but I held my tongue and kept the bored look on my face.


    Truth be told, I¡¯d be willing to kiss a leprechaun if I could switch positions with her. Unfortunately, that wouldn¡¯t happen in the short term.


    My Master had still not fully awakened his powers, and potential. The moment that happened, I would be able to be by his side as his most loyal servant.


    Perhaps by then, I will also have an important ce in his heart.


    ¡°See youter, Emma,¡± Ethan said as he walked away with Chloe towards the exit of the library.


    Once again, I felt a stinging pain in my chest when I saw him holding her hand.


    I know that Chloe was irreceable to him, and I am fine with that.


    My Lord and Master was bound to be a great man, and it was only natural for talented and beautiful witches to be attracted to him.


    This I believe with the entirety of my being.


    Until that day when your bloodline would start to awaken, I will stay as close as possible but observe you only from afar.


    If any foul man or woman dared to harm your life, then¡­


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯d like to borrow these books please.¡±


    ¡°Same for me. I¡¯d like to borrow these books as well.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    I stared at the three bitc¡ªwitches who had secretly snatched the books that my Master had left on the table with a calm expression on my face.


    These vixens who had been secretly observing my Master from afar were just one of the many delusional girls, hoping to get his attention.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m just about to take a break,¡± I replied in a bored tone. ¡°Please wait for Ms. Lyra to return. Bye.¡±


    Without even looking back, I left the library with steady steps.


    Now that my Master is no longer here, there is no need for me to stay and waste my time.


    Even though voices ofint were being hurled in my direction, I didn¡¯t give a damn.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be going to the Academy¡¯s Dining Hall in a few minutes,¡± I muttered as I exited the Library.


    I just hope that I could get a seat that gives a good view of the Dud Manor¡¯s Dining Table.


    That Bastard Langston and his cronies always take the best seats at this time.


    Should I just slip a potion or two in his drink to make him sick for a day or two?


    Nah, it¡¯s not worth the trouble. I guess I¡¯ll just pretend to spill my fruit juice on his robes so that he leaves early.


    As I walked in the direction of the Dining Hall, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    If my mother were to see me right now, I¡¯m sure that she would be very proud of me.


    After all, I was the first one to discover our Lord¡¯s existence, and it was now up to me to carry out our n¡¯s mission till the end.

 Chapter 132 Can I Sleep With You Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 132 Can I Sleep With You Tonight?</h4>


    ¡°I finally found you¡­¡±


    The Vile Creature reached out its bony hands in Luna''s direction, making her scream in fright.


    The next second, she found herself inside her room, gasping for breath and drenched with sweat.


    ¡°A dream?¡± Luna ced her right hand over her chest to calm her wildly beating heart. ¡°No¡­ a nightmare.¡±


    It took her a few minutes to regain herposure. When she finally regained the ability to think properly, she walked towards the table beside her bed and poured herself a ss of water.


    The hands holding the jug were shaking a bit, so it took her a while to fill the ss properly.


    Her hands were still shaking when she held the ss of water. It took her great effort to drink a few sips and only managed to finish the entire ss after a few minutes.


    Even after drinking the water, she still felt restless and feared going to bed to sleep again.


    Luna¡¯s eyes then darted to the clock hanging on the wall and saw that it was only a few minutes past one o''clock in the morning.


    Suddenly, she thought of an idea and grabbed one of her pillows from the bed before leaving her room.


    A few minutester, she found herself standing in front of Ethan¡¯s room. At first, Luna hesitated, but after weighing her choices, she mustered up her courage and knocked on the door.


    Just as she was thinking that Ethan might be in deep sleep, the door of the room suddenly opened, almost making her scream and jump back in surprise.


    Fortunately, she was able to stop her time, as her gazended on the handsome young man, who looked at her with concern.


    ¡°Luna?¡± Ethan said with a confused look on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I had a nightmare, so I''m unable to sleep at that moment,¡± Luna replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you, but you are the first person that came to my mind when I was at a loss on what to do.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ethan smiled. ¡°Pleasee in. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    As soon as Luna entered the room, she felt less tense. Being around Ethan soothed her. When she was younger, she would often visit her mother¡¯s room to sleep with her whenever she had a bad dream.


    Perhaps it was for this reason that she immediately thought of someone that she could trust and depend on when she was troubled.


    ¡°Please sit on the bed,¡± Ethan said before returning to the table, where a book was open.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been reading thiste?¡± Luna asked in a disapproving tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t have sses tomorrow, so I can sleep a bitte,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Would you like to talk about your nightmare? Perhaps sharing it with someone will make it less scary.¡±


    Luna pondered for a bit before nodding her head.


    She recalled her nightmare where she found herself standing inside the Great Eagle Forest at night, wearing just her nightgown.


    Luna had no recollection of how she ended up there. The only thing she could recall was after discovering where she was, she panicked and started to run away in the direction of the academy.


    However, since it was dark and the towering trees made it impossible for her to see the stars in the sky, she had no sense of direction.


    Ultimately, she just ran as hard as she could.


    To her surprise, she didn¡¯t bump into any Magical Creatures in the Forest, and no one harassed her. There was only an eerie, yet menacing silence, that made her extremely anxious.


    Then, it happened.


    A creature that was four to five meters tall, with reindeer-like antlers on its head, and eyes that glowed with malice, appeared in front of her.


    Luna had recognized the creature for what it was. They had all been repeatedly warned by their Professors to not step foot inside the Great Eagle Forest because there was a high chance of encountering one of such creatures.


    Knowing what would happen if the Wendigo seeded in taking hold of her, she ran away with all of her might.


    However, the chilling cold in her surroundings dug into her body, draining her stamina, and slowing down her movement.


    In the end, she found herself cornered, and the horrifying monster reached out its hand to grab her.


    ¡°And that¡¯s when I woke up,¡± Luna said as her body trembled after recalling that scene. ¡°That creature is so vile. Just seeing it almost made me faint.¡±


    Ethan stood up from her chair and sat beside Luna on the bed. He then hugged her close to him and patted her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a dream,¡± Ethan assured her. ¡°It will not happen in real life.¡±


    Luna buried her head on Ethan¡¯s chest as thetter continued to hold him firmly, sharing his warmth and making her feel safe.


    They stayed like this for several minutes until Luna¡¯s body stopped shaking.


    ¡°C-Can I sleep with you tonight?¡± Luna asked with a hopeful gaze.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It¡¯s not like this is the first time you slept on my bed, you know?¡±


    Luna could only smile after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply. What he said was true. She and Chloe often used to take a nap beside Ethan in the afternoon when they had nothing else to do.


    Her rtionship with him was more than friends, but still not at the stage when she could say that they were lovers.


    As shey down on the bed, hugging her pillow, Ethan extinguished the light of themp on the table.


    Fortunately, the moon and starlight that passed through his window were bright enough to allow him enough light to see his surroundings.


    As Ethany down on the bed beside Luna, he covered her with a nket.


    ¡°Sleep.¡± Ethan hugged her firmly. ¡°And don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be with you tonight.¡±


    Luna nced at her right side and looked at Ethan¡¯s face gratefully.


    ¡°Good night,¡± Luna said softly.


    ¡°Good night,¡± Ethan replied with a smile.


    A momentter, Luna closed her eyes to sleep. She wasn¡¯t able to sleep right away, but due to Ethan¡¯s warmth, she felt more secure and was no longer afraid to fall asleep.


    Fifteen minutester, Luna¡¯s deep sleeper breaths were heard inside the room.


    When he was sure that she was finally asleep, Ethan also closed his eyes.


    A few minutester, he, too, fell asleep.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that deep inside the Great Eagle Forest, where Magical Creatures reside, an evil creature had started to call out a name.


    ¡ª----------------

 Chapter 133 Forceful Awakening [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 133 Forceful Awakening [Part 1]</h4>


    It had been four days since Luna had her first nightmare, which was why she slept beside Ethan.


    But to her surprise and anxiety, those nightmares recurred for four consecutive days. Each time it happened, she would wake up drenched in cold sweat, and she would hurriedly go to Ethan¡¯s room to find sce from the monster that was haunting her in her sleep.


    During the first two days, everything was still fine. But as the nightmare continued, Luna had started to be restless.


    Her usual angelic smile disappeared and she often looked tired and lethargic.


    Ethan was worried about her, so he apanied her to the Terra Manor to purchase a Dreamless Potion that would allow her to sleep without dreaming.


    After escorting her back to the Dud Manor, Ethan went to the library to look for books concerning nightmares.


    He was hoping that he would be able to find any information that could help Luna with her Nightmares.


    As he was walking along the courtyard, a familiar face appeared in his vision.


    Emma, the Assistant Librarian, was leaning on amp post and looking in his direction.


    Because he was in a hurry, he just gave her a brief nod.


    Ethan was about to walk past her when she suddenly blocked his way.


    ¡°Good Afternoon, Emma,¡± he greeted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m in a hurry to go to the library. If you can plea¡ª.¡±


    He was unable to finish his words because he was cut off by the youngdy in front of her.


    ¡°I have something very important to tell you,¡± Emma said in a solemn tone. ¡°It is a matter of life and death, so can you please spare me some of your time?¡±


    Ethan was surprised because, not expecting Emma would talk to him because of this reason.


    Her usual deadpan expression was gone and there was a sense of urgency in her face, which influenced him to feel that what she was going to tell him was very important.


    ¡°Matter of life and death?¡± Ethan asked in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Emma looked at their surroundings before shifting her gaze back to Ethan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere private,¡± Emma replied. ¡°This is a very delicate subject, so we can¡¯t discuss this in the open. Also, I will tell you now that whatever you are looking for in the Library, it won¡¯t help your friend, Luna.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes widened in shock because he didn¡¯t know how she was able to know his reason for going to the Library.


    ¡°Please, juste with me,¡± Emma pleaded. ¡°There¡¯s not much time.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Ethan nodded.


    After receiving his approval, Emma led Ethan past the library and into a grove of trees behind it.


    After walking for a while, she knocked her wand on a particr tree, and a wooden door appeared on its base.


    ¡°Come inside,¡± Emma said as she opened the door for his guest. ¡°Rx. It''s perfectly safe here.¡±


    Ethan obeyed and entered the tree through the door. Emma nced around the surroundings to make sure that no one had seen them before hurriedly closing the door behind her.


    A secondter, the door disappeared, making the tree look ordinary.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside Emma¡¯s Secret Tree House¡­


    ¡°Wow, such a big space existed inside that tree?¡± Ethan blinked in surprise because the moment he entered the tree, he was weed by a spacious room, which he believed to be the living room.


    The funny thing was that there was also a firece with a cozy fire burning merrily.


    ¡°Please sit and have a drink first,¡± Emma said as she offered Ethan some fruit juice. ¡°I¡¯ll go change to a morefortable attire first.¡±


    After giving a mug of fruit juice to Ethan, she entered a door which the teenage boy deemed as the bedroom of her treehouse.


    Truth be told, he was still unable to process what was happening, but he believed that all of his questions would be answered the moment Emma returned.


    Since he had nothing else to do, Ethan drank the Fruit Juice that was offered to him.


    ¡°Delicious,¡± Ethan muttered after the first sip. ¡°Not too sweet and not too sour.¡±


    As Ethan drank more, he felt a warm feeling washing over his body and wondered if the drink Emma gave him had some alcohol content.


    A minuteter, the door of the bedroom opened and Emma came out of it.


    The moment Ethan saw her, he felt as if his breath was taken away, making him drop the mug from his hand.


    Fortunately, it was made of wood, so it simply tumbled harmlessly on the carpeted floor, earning him a sweet smile from the ck-haired beauty in front of her.


    ¡°E-Emma?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is me.¡±


    Ethan stared nkly at the beautifuldy with long ck hair and brown eyes that was walking towards him.


    She was wearing a ck, one-piece nightdress that failed to hide her alluring figure. A simple nce was enough to tell Ethan that she had grown at the right ces, making her a striking beauty that was in no way inferior to Luna and Nicole, whom he considered the top beauties of the First Years.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing because, in his eyes, Emma always looked bored and didn¡¯t seem to care about her appearance.


    Due to the gap between her usual look and her current one, the teenage boy waspletely speechless.


    Seeing his reaction, the sweet smile on her face widened a bit as she approached Ethan.


    Suddenly, and without warning, she sat on hisp, and looked at his eyes, making his breath turn ragged.


    ¡°I-I thought that we were going to talk about something important?¡± Ethan asked.


    He could feel that his cheeks were burning, and the warm feeling that was washing over his body intensified, making him feel hot.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Emma replied as her soft, and delicate hands cupped the young man¡¯s face. ¡°What we are going to talk about is very important. I apologize for making you drink that aphrodisiac and wearing something like this.¡±


    ¡°E-excuse me? You made me drink an aphrodisiac?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because I need it to awaken your other half that is currently sleeping inside of you.¡±


    Ethan was bing more confused and his body was slowly reacting to the softness of Emma¡¯s body, making his face turn beet-red.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯te here for this.¡± Ethan was about to push Emma away, but he found himself unable to gather the strength in his arms to do what he intended. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I forgot to mention that the aphrodisiac will also temporarily weaken you. This is something made for Wizards and Witches,¡± Emma exined. ¡°But if ingested by Duds, or people without magic powers, they will find themselves losing strength for a short period of time.¡±


    Ethan looked at the youngdy who was sitting on hisp in disbelief. He had so many questions to ask her, but only one word came out of his mouth.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    For the first time, an apologetic expression appeared on Emma¡¯s face before she pressed her hands on Ethan¡¯s chest, stroking it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I need to awaken your other half?¡± Emma answered. ¡°What you are going to face isn¡¯t something that you can defeat on your own. You will need the dormant power inside of you to stand a chance against that Monster.¡±


    Ethan still didn¡¯t understand what the youngdy was talking about.


    Just as he was about to ask another question, he felt his head spin for a brief moment before he cked out and lost consciousness.


    Emma gently supported Ethan¡¯s head with her right hand, as she gazed at his face with anticipation.


    A few secondster, Ethan opened his eyes, and the aura of his body changed.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying a very dangerous game, girl,¡± Ethan said in a cold, and even deadly tone as his purple eyes glowed faintly. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My Liege,¡± Emma replied. ¡°But there is no other way. I had to forcefully awaken you so that you can lend your power to him, or else, one of the most important people in his life and your life will die.¡±


    Ethan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Speak. I can¡¯t stay for long.¡±


    And with that, Emma told the handsome young man her reason for asking him to talk in private with her.

 Chapter 134 Forceful Awakening [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 134 Forceful Awakening [Part 2]</h4>


    The moment Ethan opened his eyes, he found himself staring at the youngdy who very recently made him drink an aphrodisiac that rendered him helpless.


    Just as he was about to demand her to give him a cure, his mouth moved on its own and spoke to Emma, making him gasp internally.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying a very dangerous game, girl. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My Liege. But there is no other way. I had to forcefully awaken you so that you can lend your power to him, or else, one of the most important people in his and your life will die.¡±


    Before Ethan could even understand what was going on, his mouth moved again without his control, and talked to Emma.


    "Speak. I can¡¯t stay for long.¡±


    Emma nodded. ¡°I am an Oracle that came from the Meredith n and one of your protectors, My Liege. Does the Legacy imprinted in your bloodline recognize our n¡¯s name?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Are you perhaps My Promised One?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Prove it.¡±


    Emma stood up, faced Ethan, and pulled the string of her ck nightgown, making it drop on the floor beside her feet.


    The young man¡¯s gazended on her chest and saw a faintly glowing red rune, which meant ¡°Soul¡± in one of the ancientnguages of the Wizarding World.


    ¡°Come closer,¡± Ethan ordered.


    Emma obeyed without any hesitation.


    Ethan, who was unable to move his body earlier, raised his right hand and touched the rune mark on the young beauty¡¯s chest.


    A momentter, the same rune appeared on the back of his hand, proving that Emma was telling the truth.


    ¡°Dress yourself,¡± Ethanmanded. ¡°I have confirmed that you are indeed from the Meredith n. Now, we talk.¡±


    A disappointed look shed briefly in Emma¡¯s eyes, which swiftly disappeared without a trace.


    She then picked up her night dress and deftly tied the strings before kneeling on the carpeted floor in front of her Liege.


    ¡°Tell me what you saw, Oracle,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Don¡¯t leave a single detail behind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord,¡± Emma replied. ¡°The Wendigo is looking for a powerful Wizard or Witch in the academy to eat to absorb their magical powers and add to its own. After weaving its vile magic in the direction of the academy, it deemed that Luna met all of its requirements.


    ¡°Right now, she has already been infected with its Nightmare Magic, making her unable to resist its calls. For the past few days, it didn¡¯t make its move because it knew that the time wasn¡¯t right. However, tonight is the night that he will im his prize.¡±


    Ethan frowned because he realized something just now.


    ¡°Tonight is the night of the full moon,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I see¡­ I understand now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°He wanted to consume her when her magic power was at its peak. This way, he would be more formidable than ever before.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you telling me to tell these to the Professors of the Academy?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Perhaps the Headmaster can help?¡±


    Emma firmly shook her head.


    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± Emma replied. ¡°The Wendigo had cast a scrying magic in the academy, and it will immediately find out if ns are being made to prevent it from capturing its prey. This ce has a very formidable barrier that can block the Wendigo''s scrying magic.


    "Also, Moon Magic is special, and it is able to create many things. However, those who possess it are gifted with another special trait, and that is teleportation.


    ¡°With Luna already infected with Nightmare Magic, the Wendigo can justmand her to teleport to his location. If it bes aware that the Professors, as well as the Headmaster, will be making their move, it will retreat to the deepest and farthest part of the Great Eagle Forest and force Luna to teleport there.


    ¡°This will prevent any form of rescue from taking ce. By the time they arrive at the location where she had teleported to, it will already be toote.¡±


    Ethan closed his eyes for a few seconds before opening them again. This time, blue eyes that were filled with worry stared back at Emma.


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Ethan asked anxiously. ¡°How can I save Luna? Tell me, Emma.¡±


    Seeing the young man revert to his usual self didn¡¯t surprise Emma. In fact, she sighed in relief because this meant that his other half was willing to help.


    ¡°The only way to save her is to use Moon Magic as well,¡± Emma exined. ¡°Since she can teleport, other people who have that magic can teleport as well. Meaning, you have to kiss her tonight and absorb her powers.¡±


    ¡°Wait, how did you know I can absorb the magic powers of witches?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°I only told Chloe and Luna about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an Oracle, so I often get visions about you and the people whose fate is bound to you as well,¡± Emma answered.


    ¡°Then, what about this mark? What kind of mark are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It can be anything. But for now, the simplest way to do it is by giving her a kiss mark.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Emma nodded. ¡°It is the simplest form of marking someone you hold dear. Of course, there are more¡­ intimate ways of marking people. But I don¡¯t think your rtionship with her has progressed to that stage.¡±


    It took a while for Ethan to understand what Emma was hinting at, and when he did, the burning sensation in his cheeks returned.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to the topic,¡± Ethan cleared his throat. ¡°Even if I can teleport to her location, what can I possibly do? I¡¯ve heard from Professor Njal that a hunting party with several Professors and a Magistratus had tried to hunt it down in the past, but they still failed miserably. Even with Moon Magic, I won¡¯t necessarily stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My Lord.¡± Emma smiled. ¡°If things go ording to n, reinforcements wille to help you.¡±


    Ethan sighed before nodding his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make her sleep in my room tonight, so I can watch over her,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Maybe I can stop her from teleporting away if I do that.¡±


    Emma smiled bitterly but didn¡¯t say anything. Whatever vision she saw, it would still definitelye true.


    No matter what Ethan did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Luna from appearing in the Great Eagle Forest.


    Her vision only stopped at the point where Ethan¡¯s helpers arrived. As to how the event would unfold, she had no idea.


    The only thing she could do was to help her Liege prepare to fight against the Nightmare, who was determined to capture the angelic beauty that possessed the power it coveted.

 Chapter 135 Now Is Not The Time

    <h4>Chapter 135 Now Is Not The Time</h4>


    Ethan dragged himself back to the Dud Manor with great effort.


    The side effect of the aphrodisiac still lingered in his system, and it made his body as heavy as lead.


    Even so, he still dragged his body back to the Manor as soon as he was able to move his body, his motivation fueled by the pressing matter that Emma had shared with him.


    There were a lot of questions that Ethan wanted to ask the assistant librarian, but because of the limited time, he put it all on hold. There was something very important that he had to do, and that was to see one of the most important people in his life, Luna.


    ¡®Remember, make sure to not tell her anything,¡¯ A voice said inside his head.


    ¡®We don¡¯t want to alert that Monster and let it know that we are aware of its ns.¡¯


    ¡°I know,¡± Ethan said through gritted teeth. ¡°Please don¡¯t talk to me right now. Even talking is enough to make me feel faint.¡±


    The voice inside his head went silent, which made him breathe a sigh of relief.


    What happened a few hours ago was something that he never thought of, and his mind was still reeling from the revtions that he had no choice but to ept.


    Just as he was feeling extremely faint, his vision caught an angelic beauty running in his direction.


    The setting sun illuminated her features, making Ethan¡¯s heart skip a beat. If not for the fact that he was suffering right now, he would have appreciated the view in front of him more.


    ¡°Are you alright, Ethan?¡± Luna asked in a worried tone. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I tripped,¡± Ethan replied.


    Luna naturally didn¡¯t believe his clumsy reason, but she didn¡¯t ask more questions. Instead, she supported him, wrapping his arm around her shoulders, as she helped him walk toward the Manor.


    The youngdy helped carry Ethan back to his room and gentlyid him down on the bed to rest. She looked at his flushed face before pouring some water into a bowl and soaking her handkerchief inside of it.


    A momentter, Ethan felt something wet and cool touch the side of his face. Luna gently wiped his cheeks, his forehead, and his neck, making him feel incredibly better.


    ¡°Thank you, Luna,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I know that this might be a bit sudden, but please, sleep with me tonight. Although you already have the potion that will prevent you from dreaming, I want to make sure that you get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Luna smiled. ¡°Actually, I was waiting for you to return because I was going to propose something simr. These nightmares are getting more frightening every episode, and I¡¯m too scared to sleep all alone.¡±


    Ethan moved his left hand and held Luna¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I''ll be here to protect you,¡± Ethan said in a serious tone. ¡°I will not let anything harm you.¡±


    Luna nodded her head shyly as she held Ethan¡¯s hand firmly while continuing to wipe his face with her handkerchief.


    An hourter, the effect of the Aphrodisiacpletely wore off, and Ethan felt infinitely better.


    He even went to the Academy¡¯s Dining Hall to eat with Chloe and Luna. After dinner, they once again returned to their respective Manors since there was a strict curfew that must be followed.


    No students were allowed to prowl the academy grounds after sunset while the barrier in the Great Eagle Forest was being repaired.


    After taking a shower and wearing her nightgown, Luna went to Ethan¡¯s room to spend the night.


    It was only seven in the evening, and it was too early to sleep, so the two decided to chat about random things.


    Like what they nned to do after returning from their first missions, and what they would use their credits for.


    Before the two knew it, it was already nine in the evening, and Luna was also showing signs of drowsiness.


    ¡°Luna, you know, I am very thankful to you,¡± Ethan said while holding the youngdy¡¯s hands. ¡°If not for you awakening my Magic, I might have suffered a lot in this academy, so thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Luna replied. ¡°I just did what I think was right.¡±


    The youngdy then looked out the window of Ethan¡¯s room, where the full moon could be seen.


    It was on the night of the full moon when she had performed the ceremony to awaken Ethan¡¯s Magic, and since then, her life had never been the same.


    After looking at the full moon for a few seconds, Luna shifted her gaze to the handsome young man in front of her.


    She was older than Ethan by a year, and yet, there were times when she felt like he was more mature than her. Of course, the teenage boy was quite childish at times, but this was part of his charm that attracted people to him.


    The two stared at each other for nearly half a minute before Ethan took the initiative to move his face closer to her.


    Luna closed her eyes, and a momentter, he felt Ethan¡¯s lips press over her own.


    The kiss was short but extremely sweet, making Luna feel like her heart was melting.


    When their kiss ended, the angelic beauty looked at Ethan with expectation, and thetter gentlyid her down on the bed.


    ¡°Luna, I¡­¡±


    Ethan wasn¡¯t able to finish whatever he was going to say because a delicate finger pressed over his lips, preventing him from saying the rest of his words.


    Luna then shook her head and smiled at Ethan.


    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, he understood what she was trying to say.


    Now was not the time.


    That was the hidden meaning behind Luna¡¯s gesture, and Ethan decided to respect it.


    He then held her hand and kissed her palm before lowering his head to kiss her lips once again.


    After that, he kissed her forehead, her cheeks, neck, and shoulder.


    Seeing that she showed no resistance, Ethan became a bit bolder and slowly slid the right strap of her nightgown down her shoulders, revealing more of her pale white skin.


    Luna took in a deep breath and prepared herself for what was about toe next.


    Her chest rose and fell as her heart started to beat wildly inside her chest.


    Ethan looked at her from above and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Luna,¡± Ethan softly whispered before lowering his head to nt a kiss just an inch below her corbone and lightly biting on it.


    A few secondster, he pulled back his head and looked at the red mark that stood out among the whiteness of her skin.


    Using every bit of his willpower, he once again raised the right strap of her nightgown, returning it to its ce.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to continue?¡± Luna asked in a teasing tone.


    But her words failed to hide how embarrassed she really was. Her face was already beet red, much redder than the mark that Ethan had left on her body.


    Seeing her hide her shyness made Ethan smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to stop if I continue,¡± Ethan replied honestly. ¡°Now is not the time, right?¡±


    Luna sighed both in relief as well as disappointment before nodding her head.


    ¡°If possible, I want to do this properly when both of us are sure of our feelings,¡± Luna said softly. ¡°There¡¯s also Chloe to consider.¡±


    Ethan nodded andid down on the bed beside her, hugging her close to him, not wanting to let her go.


    He didn¡¯t care who it was.


    May it be a Wendigo, a Dragon, or any kind of Magical Creature.


    All those who wished to harm the women he cared for, would have to go through him first.

 Chapter 136 The Flesh Eater Of Great Eagle Forest [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 136 The Flesh Eater Of Great Eagle Forest [Part 1]</h4>


    Somewhere in the dark forest, a youngdy wearing a white nightgown stood in a daze.


    Her body glowed faintly as the moonlight shone over her.


    Towering in front of her was a monster that was over four meters tall, looking at her with delight, longing, and greed.


    However, the most prevalent emotion in its eyes was hunger.


    It was as if it couldn¡¯t wait to eat the angelic beauty in front of it and drink her blood, which was filled to the brim with potent magical power.


    As the creature extended its hand towards her, the youngdy remained unmoving. It was as if she was in a trance, unable to break free from the spell that bound her mind and body.


    Just as the long, bony hands were about to touch her, Ethan abruptly opened his eyes, gasping for breath.


    A secondter, he nced at his side where the youngdy should be sleeping, but only emptiness and a sense of panic greeted him.


    ¡°No!¡± Ethan cried out as he lifted the nkets off the bed, hoping that Luna was still there and merely out of his sight.


    Seeing that his worst fear hade true, Ethan stood up from the bed and rushed to the door.


    He was supposed to keep vigil and prevent her from being spirited away, but due to the exhaustion he felt that day, he fell asleep before he knew it.


    ¡®Calm down.¡¯


    A firm, cold voice rang inside his head.


    ¡®Let me take over for a while. I¡¯m more proficient in magic than you are.¡¯


    ¡°Do it!¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I don¡¯t care what it takes, just make sure you save her!¡±


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to tell me twice. Luna belongs to us. I won¡¯t let a monster have his way with her.¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in the Great Eagle Forest¡­


    Luna stood in a trance as the Wendigo reached out to her.


    Just as the vile hands that had killed countless wizards and witches were about to touch her, she suddenly broke out of her daze and took a few steps back.


    Her face was pale, and her breathing was ragged. She tried to scream, but her voice failed her.


    The Wendigo chuckled evilly as it took a step forward, its glowing eyes locked onto the angelic beauty¡¯s body, licking the air and savoring the magical energy that she was releasing.


    It was a creature of pure evil, who enjoyed the fear, pain, and despair of its victims.


    For the Wendigo, these emotions were the spices that made its meal more delicious. It had broken its spell on purpose to allow Luna to break free from its control and make her feel these emotions.


    The moment she reached the peak of her despair was the time when the monster would go for the kill and eat her, absorbing her powerful magic that would allow the Wendigo to grow stronger.


    One of the Wendigo¡¯s specialties was Magic which affected the mind of its target. It invoked a strong sense of fear inside Luna¡¯s mind, making her temporarily forget that she was a witch who could use magic.


    But even if she were to remember, the Wendigo had the ability to nullify her magic with a single stare using the Mind Spell that it had nted inside her consciousness.


    Luna, who was overwhelmed with fear, started to run away with all of her might.


    The Wendigo chuckled because this was the part that it loved the most. It enjoyed a good hunt by guiding its target to a dead end, leaving them with no ce to run.


    As Luna ran, the Wendigo would appear in front of her and chuckle, forcing her to change direction.


    This continued for several minutes until she found herself surrounded by many trees, leaving her no path.


    ¡°No!¡± Luna shouted. ¡°Stay back! Don¡¯te near me!¡±


    The young witch pressed her back at the tree behind her, wishing that she could merge with its body.


    The vile monster approached her slowly while chuckling evilly, making her feel that all hope was lost.


    Suddenly, a bright sh of light illuminated the dark forest.


    The Wendigo only had enough time to look in the direction where the light wasing from before something hit its body and sent it flying.


    The trident that hit the Wendigo flew high in the air before returning to the hand of its owner.


    ¡°Get your filthy hands off my woman.¡±


    A young man with purple eyes that glowed faintly in the darkness gazed steadily at the abomination that had already managed to prop itself up from the ground


    The monster¡¯s hateful re met the young man¡¯s gaze, and a hateful chuckle escaped its lips.


    ¡°E-Ethan?¡± Luna stared at the familiar yet unfamiliar teenage boy who stood not far away from her.


    Ethan nced in her direction, and the purple light in his eyes disappeared, returning to its normal color.


    As if freed from some kind of spell, Ethan hurriedly ran towards Luna and hugged her tightly for a few seconds.


    The feeling of fear and dread that had gripped his heart after finding that the youngdy was no longer by his side when he woke up was unbearable, almost making him scream out in anger and despair.


    Fortunately, his other half sessfully calmed him down in time, allowing him to travel to the Great Eagle Forest in haste.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe,¡± Ethan said before reluctantly pulling back. ¡°But we have to fight him together if we want to stand a chance of returning to the academy alive.¡±


    Luna nodded and summoned her wand. Her mind was now clearer after the Wendigo suffered some injury.


    Today was the night of the full moon, and her magic was strongest during this time of the month.


    ¡°Lunae Radium!¡± Luna chanted as she pointed her wand at the Wendigo.


    However, a secondter, the youngdy cried out in pain as she held her head with both hands, dropping her wand on the ground.


    The Wendigo¡¯s dormant spell that it had nted in her consciousness that prevented her from using her magic activated, making her feel as if her head was being split apart from the inside.


    Ethan was about to ask Luna what was happening to her, but the voice inside his head told him to focus on the monster they were facing.


    ¡®The Wendigo might have nted some kind of mind spell in her consciousness earlier. She won''t be able to break free from its influence anytime soon, so we must buy her time until then. Focus on your opponent and stand your ground!¡¯


    Ethan gritted his teeth before pointing his wand at the fiend in front of him.


    ¡°Lunae Radium!¡±


    A beam of white light erupted from the tip of his wand and shot towards the monster. However, thetter deftly dodged to the side, preventing the spell from hitting it.


    ¡°Lunae Radium!¡±


    ¡°Lunae Radium!¡±


    ¡°Lunae Radium!¡±


    Ethan fired multiple Moon Beams at the same time, hoping for at least one to hit the target.


    But the Wendigo was simply too fast and evaded his attacks with ease.


    Another eerie chuckle escaped its lips as if making fun of the young Wizard who couldn¡¯t hit his target.


    Ethan was unfazed and kept casting the spell over and over again. For him, It didn¡¯t matter if he hit his target or not.


    He simply hoped that the radiant rays of light would somehow catch the attention of the Professors of the Academy, allowing them toe to their rescue.

 Chapter 137 The Flesh Eater Of Great Eagle Forest [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 137 The Flesh Eater Of Great Eagle Forest [Part 2]</h4>


    The Wendigo¡¯s insidious chuckle reverberated throughout the forest, as if mocking Ethan for his futile attempt of rescuing its prey.


    After dodging the young man''s spell more than a dozen times, the monster stopped movingpletely, allowing Ethan¡¯s spell to hit it dead center.


    But contrary to Ethan¡¯s expectations, the moon beam he casted did nothing.


    ¡®The Wendigo is also very resistant to magic,¡¯ a voice spoke inside his head.


    ¡®Only very powerful magic can harm it. If only Luna wasn¡¯t affected by its Mind Spell, she could definitely wound that creature¡¯s body.¡¯


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Ethan muttered.


    ¡®Pray that our Promised One didn¡¯t see things wrongly.¡¯


    Ethan wanted to curse internally after hearing his other half¡¯s words. Left with no choice, he picked up Luna and immediately ran as fast as he could.


    His body was currently empowered by the spell Magna Amplifico that was casted through the Sea God¡¯s Trident, so carrying Luna wasn¡¯t a problem.


    The problem was that, after running a dozen steps, the creature he was running away from appeared directly in front of him.


    ¡®Damn!¡¯ Ethan cursed internally as he hurriedly put down Luna behind him and summoned his trident.


    The Wendigo chuckled and shed at Ethan using its razor sharp nails.


    Knowing that he had no choice but to stand his ground, the young man parried the attack, sending sparks flying in every direction every time their blows collided.


    ¡°Run, Luna!¡± Ethan gritted his teeth as he forced himself to endure each strike. ¡°Run!¡±


    Luna reluctantly obeyed and ran away, while Ethan stayed to keep the creature at bay.


    Unfortunately, she had only taken a dozen steps when she once again clutched her head in pain as the Wendigo used its Mind Spell to prevent her from getting away.


    With each strike, Ethan found himself taking a step back from the force of his opponent.


    They only exchanged a few blows with each other, but his arms were already numb.


    However, he had a feeling that the Wendigo wasn¡¯t taking him seriously and was simply toying with him in order to make him feel helpless.


    The Wendigo feeds on the negative feelings of its prey, and the more his prey despaired and feared him, the more delicious they would be when it ate them.


    ¡®Such a sick bastard!¡¯ Ethan thought as he decided to use his Trump Card.


    Knowing what he wanted to do, his wand hovered in the air above him as he prepared to use the strongest attack in his arsenal.


    ¡°Illumina!¡±


    A bright sh of light illuminated the surroundings as the silhouette of the Mermaid Princess materialized above the young man.


    The Sea God¡¯s Trident glowed brightly as a torrent of water enveloped its body. With one swift thrust of the trident, Ethan roared and put every bit of his magic power in a single attack.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Thrust!¡±


    This was Ethan¡¯s Trump Card and the only spell that would allow him to overwhelm stronger opponents. Since ordinary spells had no effect on the Wendigo, the only thing he could use to damage the Monster¡¯s body was his Partial Resonance.


    The Wendigo, on the other hand, only chuckled and faced the attack head on. Its glowing eyes looked at Ethan in disdain, and its evil chuckle was filled with contempt.


    Its bony hands transformed into ws, and its sharp nails were then covered in a purple light imbued with Dark Magic. As an Ancient Creature who had lived for hundreds of years, it was confident that anything the boy used against it was futile.


    A brilliant sh of light erupted as the Sea God¡¯s Trident and the Monster¡¯s wed hands shed with each other.


    Ethan felt like he was hit by a truck when he was sent flying towards a tree.


    At the moment of impact, he heard a crack on his left shoulder, making him cry out in pain before falling on the ground face first.


    His trident embedded itself on the ground several meters away from him, and the radiant light that coated its body dimmed after a few seconds before disappearingpletely.


    The Wendigo, who was at the receiving end of Ethan¡¯s desperate attack, had lost an entire arm and skidded a few meters away.


    Despite its injury, only a chuckle escaped its lips as it walked towards the boy with its eyes glowing merrily.


    The young man watched in pain and horror as the Wendigo¡¯s arm slowly regenerated while the monster approached him.


    This was the first time since he used his Partial Resonance that someone was able to remain standing after his full-powered attack.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ethan.¡±


    Illumina¡¯s apologetic voice whispered inside his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s too strong. Please, run away!¡±


    Those were thest words that Ethan heard from the Mermaid Princess before he heard something dropping beside him.


    Seeing his wandy motionless on the ground, Ethan¡¯s face turned grim.


    Before he could even think of what to do next, the Wendigo stepped on his right arm, making Ethan shout in pain.


    As if finding his screams music to its ears, the Wendigo chuckled and stepped on it repeatedly until another loud crack sounded, making Ethan¡¯s scream intensify.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Luna cried out as she forced herself to stand up. ¡°It is me you want! Take me! And let him go!¡±


    The Wendigo looked at her direction and emitted another chuckle. Seeing the desperation on her face, the monster decided to ignore her and stomped on Ethan¡¯s legs next.


    It could sense that the young man was important to the girl, so breaking him would effectively break her as well.


    ¡°Nooooooo!¡± Luna shouted as she ran towards the Wendigo and pounded its body with her fists. ¡°Let him go! Monster! Let him go!¡±


    The Wendigo pushed her away and continued to stomp on Ethan¡¯s leg until it broke.


    Then it shifted its attention on his other leg and did the same, crippling himpletely.


    Luna watched this with tears streaming down her eyes as she forced herself to stand up to help Ethan.


    However, the Wendigo¡¯s Mind Spell pinned her on the ground, forcing her to watch as the young man suffered.


    Just as the monster was about to kick Ethan towards Luna, a boulder smashed on its body and sent it flying.


    Luna looked in the direction where the boulder came from and saw a White Gori walk into the clearing.


    ¡°Up to your old tricks again, Fiend?¡± Koko asked in disdain. ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick someone your own size?¡±


    The Wendigo groggily stood up before ring at the White Gori who had thrown a boulder at him from behind.


    A displeased look briefly shed in its glowing eyes as it gazed at one of the Lords of the Great Eagle Forest who was known for its incredible physical strength.


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds before Koko let out a furious roar and charged at its opponent.


    High above the trees, a Giant ck Spider watched the battle silently. Its mandibles opened and closed as it waited for a good opportunity to strike.


    Its eight eyes were locked on the body of the Wendigo, whom it treats as one of its mortal enemies.


    Clearly, it was very displeased at the battle that was happening inside its territory.

 Chapter 138 The Flesh Eater Of Great Eagle Forest [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 138 The Flesh Eater Of Great Eagle Forest [Part 3]</h4>


    Just like a raging bull, Koko charged at its target fearlessly.


    As it was about to hit its target, the Wendigo turned into a ck mist,pletely avoiding the White Gori¡¯s charge.


    Koko, who had already expected this to happen, stomped its foot on the ground, stopping its chargepletely before going for a backhand blow.


    As if knowing that its opponent couldn¡¯t remain in its mist form for a long time, the White Gori¡¯s fist connected with the side of the Wendigo¡¯s body, sending the creature smashing against the tree behind it.


    Koko didn¡¯t give its opponent any time to recover and jumped high in the air using its entire weight to body m its opponent.


    Unfortunately, the Wendigo managed to roll to its side, evading the Gori¡¯s attack, making thetter smash against the tree, destroying itpletely.


    While the two Overlords were fighting against each other, Luna was finally able to approach Ethan to check his condition.


    A sob escaped her lips when he saw how serious his injuries were.


    Blood was seeping out the corner of Ethan¡¯s lips, while his limbs were twisted at unnatural angles.


    ¡°L-Luna¡­ run,¡± Ethan said through gritted teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ let that monster¡­ catch you.¡±


    Luna ignored his words, and helped Ethan drink the potion she procured from her storage ring.


    When the sweet liquid entered his lips, the pain he felt decreased a bit, making him feel a little better. He could tell that the potion that she gave him had restorative effects, but it would not be enough to fix his broken arms and legs.


    Even so, he was still thankful because it at least made the pain he was feeling bearable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Luna said. ¡°I will try to realign your bones. This will be painful, but bear with it.¡±


    Ethan nodded before gritting his teeth.


    Seeing that he was ready, the youngdy held his right arm firmly before giving it a tug, realigning his bones.


    The young man endured the pain as tears streamed down his eyes. However, he knew that his suffering was only beginning because Luna still needed to realign his other arm, and both of his legs.


    If Luna could use her magic, she might have done it in a less painful manner.


    But, every time she channeled magic inside her body, she would feel a stinging pain inside her head, as if it was being stabbed by hundreds of needles.


    The only thing she could do now was treat him as quickly, and as precisely, as possible.


    Fortunately, she received training in the academy for how to deal with such injuries without using magic.


    A few minutester, she had sessfully realigned all of Ethan¡¯s broken bones, but the problem still remained. Due to the young man¡¯s injuries, she was unable to escape with him, while Koko fought against the Wendigo.


    Luna would never leave him behind, and Ethan knew this as well.


    No matter how much he pleaded for her to run away, the youngdy didn¡¯t budge an inch, and sat beside him with a determined look on her face.


    The sound of Koko¡¯s roars, the Wendigo¡¯s demented chuckle, and the breaking of trees, reverberated inside the forest


    Despite the White Gori¡¯s incredible strength, it was unable to deal a lethal blow to its enemy, who had strong regeneration ability, could turn into ck mist, and use powerful Dark Magic.


    In fact, Koko¡¯s white fur was now dyed red with blood because the Wendigo wasn¡¯t any less feral and brutal than it.


    It was an Ancient Monster that was older than the White Gori, and had fought strong Wizards, Witches, and Magical Beasts during its lifetime.


    Even though Ethan used a Partial Resonance, the Wendigo was confident that it could endure the damage it could pose to its body.


    In order to defeat this Monster, one must use a powerful spell that would disintegrate its body instantly, not leaving any part behind, which it could use to regenerate itself.


    Breaking every bone in its body, blowing off its limbs, or severing its head, would not kill the creature because it was nearly immortal due to the power it had absorbed over a very long period of time.


    This was also why Koko didn¡¯t want to fight this beast alone, and had to ask for Broodmother¡¯s help in order to deal with their unruly neighbor.


    When Ethan started to fight against the Wendigo, Koko and the Broodmother heard themotion and immediately rushed in order to investigate what was happening.


    Fortunately, they arrived before it was toote.


    ¡°A little help here!¡± Kokoined as he smacked the head of the Wendigo, making it scream in pain.


    A series of clicking sounds spread in the surroundings, alerting Koko of what was about toe.


    Understanding what its aplice nned to do, the White Gori roared as it smashed its two fists into the Wendigo¡¯s face repeatedly, pinning it on the ground.


    After a dozen blows, the White Gori lifted its opponent and threw it towards a tree.


    At that exact moment, countless spider silks descended from the sky, pinning the Vile Monster on the tree, until its entire body was covered with spiderwebs.


    If they were fighting an ordinary opponent, thisbination attack would be enough to finish it.


    Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t fighting an ordinary enemy.


    Purple mes burned the spider silk away, and the Wendigo emerged from the trap that the Broodmother had prepared for it unharmed.


    A secondter, it turned into a ck mist, just in time to evade an acid spray that melted the ground under its feet.


    The Broodmother didn¡¯t stop and continued its relentless attack, forcing the Wendigo to distance itself from Koko, who was standing between the Wendigo and the two teenagers behind it.


    Koko gave Ethan and Luna a backward nce before sighing in its heart.


    ¡®This is bad,¡¯ Koko thought. ¡®This bastard is stronger than we anticipated.¡¯


    Just as the White Gori was thinking about what to do next, a bright ray of light struck the Wendigo, who was busy evading Broodmother¡¯s acid sprays.


    The light was so intense that it sted a hole in the Wendigo¡¯s chest, making the monster shriek in pain.


    Koko and the Broodmother raised their heads to look at the three figures that were floating in the sky.


    Suddenly, a cold, and chilling voice filled with killing intent reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you will be able to escape after hurting the students of my academy.¡±


    Professor Rinehart raised his wand, and created a barrier of light in the surroundings, preventing any creature from leaving.


    Floating on the Headmaster¡¯s right side was none other than the strongest Magistratus, when he was still in active service, Professor Barret.


    Professor Ophelia, who also became a Magistratus just recently,nded in front of Ethan and Luna, guarding them from further harm.


    Seeing that the number of its opponent had increased, another chuckle escaped the Wendigo¡¯s lips, as the hole in its chest slowly regenerated.


    However, if one were to listen closely, its chuckle was no longer filled with amusement and disdain.


    Instead, there was a hint of anxiety in it.


    For the first time since it had decided to head South from its Domain, the Wendigo was starting to think thating here was a bad idea.

 Chapter 139 Guardian Of Brynhildr Academy

    <h4>Chapter 139 Guardian Of Brynhildr Academy</h4>


    The Wendigo¡¯s eyes glowed like fiery embers as it gazed at the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy for a short while before shifting its attention to the wizard beside him.


    A few secondster, it nced at Koko, Broodmother, Ophelia, and finally, on the angelic beauty, Luna, whom it had chosen as prey.


    If it had been confident that it could push the youngdy to the brink of despair earlier, now, it knew that it was no longer possible.


    Since that was the case, the Wendigo decided to do the only option it was left with, and that was to escape!


    The monster¡¯s body turned into a blur as it increased its speed to escape the encirclement that had trapped it in its center.


    Professor Rinehart sneered when he saw this and quickly pointed his wand at the fleeting Monster.


    ¡°I already told you¡ªdon''t think that you can escape.¡±


    A sh of brilliant light that illuminated the surroundings hit the fleeting monster¡¯s leg, obliterating itpletely. It didn¡¯t matter how fast its movements were. For Professor Rinehart, no one would be able to escape the moment he unleashed his domain.


    The Wendigo screamed in pain before falling head first on the ground.


    Before it could even stand up, three more rays of intense light hit its body, targeting its remaining leg and arms.


    Just as the Monster willed itself to regenerate the parts that were destroyed, four silver chains descended from the sky and wrapped itself on the Wendigo¡¯s body.


    These silver chains not only locked its target in ce, but it also suppressed any form of healing and regeneration.


    Seeing that its body wasn¡¯t recovering, it then attempted to turn into a ck mist in order to escape its binding. However, contrary to what it expected, the binding remained in ce, preventing the monster from escaping.


    ¡°Brynhidr, lock up this fiend,¡± Professor Rinehart ordered.


    The Statue of the Valkyrie located at the highest tower of the Academy slowly opened its eyes.


    Its marble body glowed faintly before transforming into a beam of light that flew towards the Great Eagle Forest.


    When the light plunged into the clearing, a beautiful woman with angelic wings stood regal and proud.


    She held a spear in one hand and a shield on the other. Her long blonde hair fluttered faintly in the breeze as her crimson eyes locked onto the Wendigo¡¯s body, which made the evil abomination shudder.


    The Valkyrie, who was also the Guardian of Brynhildr Academy, moved her shield until the Wendigo¡¯s reflection appeared on its surface.


    ¡°Magnus Carcer.¡±


    Her voice, which was as beautiful as her exterior, reached everyone¡¯s ears, making Ethan momentarily forget the pain he was feeling.


    Then it happened.


    A ck orb appeared in front of the shield, and a powerful sucking force pulled the struggling Wendigo inside of it.


    The creature screamed and did its best to escape from its jailer, but no matter what it did, his attempts were futile.


    In the end, it was sucked up inside the Valkyrie¡¯s shield, never to be seen again.


    At least, for the time being.


    With her duty aplished, the Valkyrie pped her wings and flew toward the sky before turning into a beam of light. It once again returned to the highest tower of the academy, her pose freezing and her body turning into stone.


    A strange calm descended into the clearing as Professor Rinehart removed the white barrier in the surroundings.


    Koko and Broodmother nced at each other before leaving the clearing and returning to their respective territories.


    Now that their greatest threat was gone, the two Overlords would no longer have to worry about the Flesh Eater of the Great Eagle Forest ever again.


    ¡°You two have a lot of exining to do,¡± Professor Barret said with a smile. ¡°I believe we have a curfew, right? What are you two doing here in the Great Eagle Forest? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to take a stroll?¡±


    ¡°Barret, stop teasing the children,¡± Professor Rinehart said as hended on the ground. ¡°You and I know that both of them are not at fault.¡±


    Professor Barret smiled and no longer teased the two teenagers, who barely escaped one of the vilest magical creatures that lived within the forest that bordered Brynhildr Academy.


    Knowing that they were already safe from harm, Ethan sighed in relief.


    A secondter, he lost consciousness.


    Due to the rush of adrenaline earlier, he wasn¡¯t aware that his magical energy had already dipped to dangerous levels. The injuries that the Wendigo had given him didn¡¯t help either, making him extremely weak.


    Seeing his condition, Professor Ophelia waved her wand, and made his body float.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take him back to the Academy,¡± Professor Ophelia said to Luna, who was looking at the teenage boy with worry in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure that Professor Galena will patch him up until he bes good as new.¡±


    Luna nodded as a reply and sat on Professor Ophelia¡¯s flying broom, which took both of them back to the academy.


    Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret, who remained in the clearing, nced in the direction of the Sea God¡¯s Trident that was embedded on the ground.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Professor Barret asked as he casually walked towards the Trident. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like this in the academy before.¡±


    The Former Magistratus gripped the Trident¡¯s handle in order to take it off from the ground.


    However, it didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Professor Barret smiled as he took out a monocle to appraise the Trident to know its origin. ¡°Strange. I don¡¯t see any information about this weapon whatsoever. Just where did that boy pick this thing?¡±


    The Headmaster smiled as he walked toward the Trident that was embedded on the ground.


    ¡°Perhaps this is a Lost Relic,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°You know. Those things that came from the Age of Myths.¡±


    ¡°Nice one, Rinehart.¡± Professor Barret smirked. ¡°Do you think Lost Relics are like four-leaf clovers that you can randomly find with just a bit of luck? But how do we take this back to the academy?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t,¡± Professor Rinehart replied, his eyes twinkling in amusement. ¡°If this is what I think it is, it will return to Ethan¡¯s side the moment he regains consciousness. It is best that we leave it here.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded, but still decided to appraise the weapon using his magical monocle. After two minutes without getting any result, the ex-Magistratus sighed before reluctantly leaving the clearing along with Professor Rinehart.


    When the two Wizards were no longer around, the Sea God¡¯s Trident returned to its original form before disappearingpletely.


    Only its Master could wield it, and it would not allow anyone to pull it out of the ground unless that person was someone that its Master trustedpletely.

 Chapter 140 Ethan’s Worries

    <h4>Chapter 140 Ethan¡¯s Worries</h4>


    Chloe and Luna sat beside Ethan¡¯s bed and watched the teenager who was currently asleep.


    Ethan had a frown on his face, and he seemed to be having a bad dream. Suddenly, the young man groaned, and a desperate voice escaped his lips.


    ¡°N-No!¡± Ethan shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t take Luna away from me!¡±


    Chloe, who was sitting right beside the bed, immediately stood up and pinched his right cheek, eliciting a scream of pain from the young man.


    Ethan abruptly opened his eyes, and since he was still disoriented from his nightmare, the first words that came out of his lips were.


    ¡°Let go of me! You ugly monster!¡±


    Chloe smiled sweetly before using her free hand to pinch her cousin¡¯s other cheek, making thetter scream a second time.


    ¡°Wake up, you dum dum!¡± Chloe growled. ¡°Who are you calling an ugly monster?!¡±


    Ethan, who finally realized that everything he saw was just a dream, looked at his cousin with injustice.


    ¡°That hurts, Chloe,¡± Ethanined as he massaged both of his cheeks. ¡°Why are you being so mean, so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no longer morning, you fool,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte in the afternoon. sses had long ended.¡±


    The young man nced at the window and saw that the sky had already turned orange, which was a sign that the sun was about to set.


    Then his gazended on Luna, making him remember the things that happened a few hours ago.


    ¡°Are you alright? Luna?¡± Ethan asked, momentarily forgetting the pain in his cheeks. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ethan,¡± Luna replied with a smile. ¡°It is you that we are worried about. How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Not so good.¡± Ethan nced at his cousin, who just pinched both of his cheeks a while ago. ¡°A gremlin bit me.¡±


    Luna giggled, while Chloe raised her fist in a threatening manner.


    It was at that moment Ethan realized that he wasn¡¯t inside his room. His gaze thennded on a middle-ageddy, who was looking at them with a smile from her desk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, little ones,¡± Professor Galena said. ¡°Continue your public disy of attention. It¡¯s not everyday that I see a romanticedy in the infirmary.¡±


    Ethan blinked in confusion, while Luna and Chloe blushed in embarrassment. An awkward silence then descended inside the room, making the most proficient healer of Brynhildr Academy chuckle.


    ¡°Alright, let me do a quick inspection to make sure that your bones have healed properly,¡± Professor Galena said before approaching Ethan. ¡°Raise your arms.¡±


    Ethan obeyed and allowed the Professor to run a diagnostic spell on him to check if he had other injuries that she had missed.


    ¡°The Bone Mending Potion has done its work quite well,¡± Professor Galenamented. ¡°Okay. You are free to go. Just remember this¡ªI can fix broken bones, and even regenerate a limb or two. However, I can¡¯t mend a broken heart. So do your best, okay?¡±


    The Witch nced at Chloe and Luna before winking at Ethan, which made thetter lower his gaze.


    Half an hourter, the three of them walked back to the Dud Manor together.


    Luna had already told Chloe everything that happened that night, which made thetter feel hurt, knowing that two of the most important people in her life had suffered under the Wendigo¡¯s evil clutches.


    Fortunately, the monster had already been dealt with, preventing any more attempts on Luna¡¯s life.


    ¡°Hey, If that Wendigo abducted me too, would youe to my rescue?¡± Chloe asked as the three of them walked side by side.


    ¡°Why are you even asking this question?¡± Ethan asked back. ¡°Of course, I wille to rescue you.¡±


    This answer put a smile on the youngdy¡¯s face, making her hum a happy tune until they reached the Dud Manor.


    ¡°Do you think they will lift the curfew now that the threat to the academy is gone?¡± Chloe asked.


    ¡°I think they will,¡± Luna replied. ¡°On a side note, your First Mission will start in two weeks time. Are both of you already ready to embark on your adventure outside of the academy?¡±


    ¡°I already made my preparations.¡± Chloe nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready to go anytime. How about you, Ethan?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t answer the question right away, and simply looked in front of him in a daze, buried deep in thought.


    After his battle with the Wendigo, he realized that his ability to protect himself and others were stillcking.


    If Koko, the Broodmother, and the Professors didn¡¯t arrive on time, he and Luna would probably not be here talking to his cousin right now.


    After a few minutes of silence, he sighed and answered Chloe¡¯s question.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not done with my preparations,¡± Ethan answered after organizing his thoughts. ¡°There are still a few things I need to do before we embark on our mission.¡±


    Yes. Ethan needed to do a lot of things.


    He had a lot of questions inside his head, and there were only two people that could give him the answers he was looking for.


    The first one was Emma.


    The second one was his other half, who was currently sleeping inside his consciousness.


    Truth be told, when Ethan discovered that someone else was sharing his body, he started feeling anxious and confused.


    However, his other half assured him that he was his ally and that he shouldn¡¯t be wary of him.


    This calmed him down a bit, but he still felt restless. He had only set it aside for the time being because rescuing Luna took precedence.


    During that time, he didn¡¯t mind letting his other half take control of his body to teleport to the Great Eagle Forest andunch the surprise attack on their enemy.


    While Ethan was deep in his thoughts, Emma was busy writing a letter inside her room.


    The youngdy was making a report to her mother, informing thetter that she had found their Liege in the East Shire.


    The report was encrypted in a way that even if the letter was intercepted, no one would be able to decipher the message that she had written.


    ¡°Go, Dawn,¡± Emma said as she ced the letter inside the magical cylinder of her Raven. ¡°Fly swift, fly safe.¡±


    The Raven cowed once before flying out of the window.


    Emma sighed before cing her hand over her chest, where the mark of her n glowed faintly.


    ¡°I just hope I didn¡¯t make the wrong decision in forcefully awakening him before he was ready to know the truth,¡± Emma muttered.


    Ethan¡¯s promised one sighed for the second time before looking out of the window of her room.


    She knew that sooner orter, the handsome young man would look for her and ask her some questions.


    Questions that she didn¡¯t know if she had the authority to answer.

 Chapter 141 I Am Your Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 141 I Am Your Legacy</h4>


    When Ethan returned to his room, the first thing he noticed was the one-handed trident that resembled a Sai Sword, lying on top of his table.


    It was none other than the Sea God¡¯s Trident that he had left inside the Great Eagle Forest.


    The young man then picked up the weapon with his left hand and looked at it with a solemn expression on his face. Half a minuteter, something unexpected happened.


    The trident turned into particles of light and merged with Ethan¡¯s hand. Not long after, the symbol of the weapon glowed faintly on the back of his hand before disappearingpletely.


    For some reason, he understood that whenever he needed to summon the weapon, all he needed to do was to think about it and it would appear in his hand.


    Testing if his theory was correct, Ethan raised his hand and summoned the trident with a thought.


    Just like he expected the weapon did appear in his hand, confirming his suspicion.


    ¡®At least I won¡¯t lose it in the future,¡¯ Ethan thought before walking towards the mirror.


    He looked at it for a while before sighing.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°And, what do you want to talk about?¡± his reflection in the mirror asked.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I knew that you would ask me this question.¡±


    His reflection smiled before resting his hands on his waist.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to know?¡± the Reflection asked. ¡°The truth might bring you more questions than answers.¡±


    ¡°I want to know,¡± Ethan insisted. ¡°Please, answer my question.¡±


    The Reflection closed his eyes and didn¡¯t answer right away. After a few minutes of silence Ethan¡¯s other half sighed before looking at him with a solemn expression on his face.


    ¡°I am the person who you were supposed to be,¡± the Reflection replied. ¡°Unfortunately, something happened when you were a baby, and this prevented you from reaching your full potential.¡±


    Ethan knew that he was an adopted child because his Grandparents had been very honest with him.


    They told him this information when he was twelve years old, but that didn¡¯t change the way he thought about his family, making his Grandparents sigh in relief.


    Granted, there were times when he would think of his biological parents and ask himself why they abandoned him when he was young?


    To this day, Ethan didn¡¯t know the answer. But, there was a possibility that his other half would know the answer he was looking for.


    ¡°What do you mean you are who I was supposed to be?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°Are you telling me that you¡¯re the original owner of this body?¡±


    ¡°I guess this is the thing that you are most worried about, right?¡± the Reflection smiled. ¡°Like I said earlier. I am the person who you were supposed to be. Strong, confident, powerful, handsome, and definitely not a Dud. But, life had other ns, so you weren¡¯t able to fulfill your true destiny¡­ but, perhaps there is still a chance?¡±


    The Reflection gave Ethan a mischievous smile, which made thetter shudder.


    ¡°Rx,¡± the Reflection smirked. ¡°It is not as bad as you think. I have no intention of taking over your body unless it is an emergency. Also, the two of us are inseparable because I am your Legacy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a Legacy?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°A Legacy is the source of knowledge and power. Usually, this power is transferred through bloodlines, and some of the oldest Wizard Families have them. It is something that they can ess with just a thought. You can also call Legacies memories. This knowledge and power is given to you rightfully by birth.


    ¡°When some people are just starting to crawl, you are already flying in the sky like a mighty dragon. That¡¯s what Legacies are. Unfortunately, you can only use my power for a very, very, very, short period of time due to your damaged Magical Circuits. Until you find a way to fix them, the power that was rightfully yours by birth, will just be a thing of the past.¡±


    Ethan frowned because he didn¡¯t know if he should believe his other half or not. For the first time in his life, he was having Trust Issues with himself, which he never thought would happen to him.


    ¡°Look, you just experienced a traumatic experience, and I know that you still haven¡¯t fully recovered from your exhaustion,¡± the Reflection stated. ¡°Also, I need to hibernate for a while because you have used up most of your magic powers.


    ¡°The only reason why we are able to have this discussion is because I am burning the reserve magical power that I stored whenever you kiss someone. Take note that this will be thest time I do this because that magic is reserved for emergencies. If you want to talk to me again, make sure to absorb magic first. Till then, be safe.¡±


    A secondter, the Reflection on the mirror returned to normal.


    If Ethan didn¡¯t know better, he would definitely think that the discussion he had with his reflection was just his delusion. But, he knew that it was real, making him feel lost and confused.


    ¡°A Legacy?¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°Just who am I?¡±


    The young man sighed before sitting down on his bed. Right now, he didn¡¯t know what to do, and what to believe.


    ¡®I need to talk to Emma tomorrow,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Perhaps she can tell me who I really am.¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, right after sses, Ethan went to the library to look for Emma.


    However, the ck-haired Assistant Librarian wasn¡¯t there. Instead, the grumpy Librarian, Ms. Lyra, stood at the counter, and eyed Ethan with a menacing re.


    Although he was a bit intimidated with the Librarians¡¯ re, he steeled himself and walked towards her.


    ¡°Ms. Lyra, is Emma around?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Emma? She called in sick today. She also said that she needed take a few days off from the Library as well,¡± Ms. Lyra replied in an annoyed tone before ncing at the girls who were gossiping, while giving side-nces at Ethan. ¡°You girls! This is a library and not yourmon room. If you don¡¯t know how to behave, you should just leave!¡±


    The girls quieted down and hurriedly left the library because the Librarian¡¯s re scared them.


    Ethan then thanked Ms. Lyra before exiting the library as well.


    He didn¡¯t return to Dud Manor right away. Instead, he continued to walk behind the library until he arrived at the grove of trees where Emma had taken him.


    As he stood in front of the familiar tree, Ethan took a deep breath before knocking on its bark.


    ¡°Emma, it¡¯s me,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±


    No answer came, so Ethan knocked on the tree once again.


    After five minutes of doing the same thing, and getting no replies, he finally gave up and walked away.


    Half a minuteter, Emma peeked out from behind the tree to look at the young man, whom she was trying to avoid for the time being.


    The youngdy had her reasons for not meeting with Ethan right now. She was waiting for her mother¡¯s reply to her letter, which would give her an idea what to tell, and what to keep secret.


    Their n was very strict when it came to certain things, and if they deemed that Ethan didn¡¯t need to know his origin, Emma would keep it a secret until the right time hade.

 Chapter 142 Wait Till The Final Piece Of The Puzzle Fell In Place.

    <h4>Chapter 142 Wait Till The Final Piece Of The Puzzle Fell In ce.</h4>


    The sound of weapons hitting each other reverberated inside the training room as Ethan¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s weapon shed.


    Right now, the young man was using a pitchfork instead of the Sea God¡¯s Trident, and attacked Nicole in a frenzy.


    The youngdy deftly evaded, and deflected his attack with ease, causing Ethan to intensify his efforts.


    Nicole frowned after deflecting Ethan¡¯stest strike. The next thing she did was to lower her body and do a leg sweep, hitting her opponent, and making him fall on the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here,¡± Nicole said, her rapier pointing at the ground.


    Her breath was still even, and she hadn¡¯t even broken a sweat, despite Ethan¡¯s all-out offensive.


    The young man, however, was panting for breath, as he wiped the sweat that was flowing like rivers down his face.


    ¡°I can still go on,¡± Ethan insisted. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Nicole shook her head. ¡°If we continue, you will definitely get injured because your mind is elsewhere.¡±


    She then returned her rapier to her scabbard and looked down at Ethan with a calm expression on his face.


    ¡°Who are you fighting against, Ethan?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°I can certainly tell that it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ethan replied as he propped himself up from the ground.


    ¡°You are exchanging blows with me, and yet, the opponent that is reflected in your eyes isn¡¯t me,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°Just who are you fighting against? Are you perhaps sparring with me, while thinking of the Wendigo that abducted Luna? I¡¯m hurt. Do I look like a vile Monster to you?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s guilt caused him to avert his gaze because what Nicole said was the truth.


    He was fighting her with the image of the Wendigo in his mind, and venting out his frustrations for the helplessness that he felt when the monster toyed with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this again, Ethan,¡± Nicole said softly. ¡°If you don¡¯t look at the opponent in front of you, and see them for who or what they are, you will only get hurt. My fighting style is different from the Wendigo, and one careless mistake might cause you to lose an eye.¡±


    After hearing Nicole¡¯s words, Ethan sighed and looked her in the eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°You¡¯re right. My mind is in the gutters right now. I feel so lost.¡±


    ¡°Is something troubling you?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°Perhaps I can help.¡±


    Ethan smiled before asking her a question.


    ¡°What would you do if you woke up one day and realized that everything you believed in wasn¡¯t real?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you liked Philosophy, Ethan.¡± Nicole smiled. ¡°But, to answer your question, I¡¯d probably feel lost and troubled. Why? Are you having some kind of existential crisis right now?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Thank you for the spar. I¡¯ll go and cool my head off for now.¡±


    Ethan left the training room and rested for a while before taking a cold shower. It had been two days since he had attempted to talk to Emma, but thetter was determined to not meet him.


    He even went to Schwartz Manor despite the fact that almost everyone there hated his guts. However, nothing happened, and the people there thought that he was harassing one of their people, forcing him to leave empty handed.


    Chloe and Luna also felt that Ethan was not acting like himself for thest two days. Although they wanted to ask him questions, they felt that he needed some time alone, so they kept their distance.


    After taking a shower, Ethan decided to wander around the academy with no destination in mind.


    Nearly half an hourter, he found himself staring at the ind at the center of theke where He and Luna had done the ceremony to awaken his magical powers.


    That was where everything started, and that was the first time that his other half appeared.


    While he was feeling mncholic, a familiar voice reached his ears.


    ¡°I see a person that is looking for answers, and yet, when the answer is given to him, he refuses to ept it. Such a contradiction. But, that is part of human nature. Still, you being human is debatable.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t need to turn around because he didn¡¯t want to see the chubby ck cat, who came and went whenever it felt like it.


    Instead, he gave it a piece of his mind.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not human?¡± Ethan asked as he continued to stare at theke.


    ¡°Like I said, that is debatable,¡± the Chesmire Cat replied as it casually sat beside the young man. ¡°You look like a human, but don¡¯t smell like one. Maybe you are a halfbreed? Actually, you remind me of an old friend of mine. His name is Merlin, and he was one of, if not the most powerful Wizard during the Age of Myths. That was several hundred years ago mind you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan finally nced at the chubby ck cat beside him. ¡°Tell me more about this Merlin fellow.¡±


    The Chubby ck Cat licked its paws for a few seconds before looking up at the young man, who was waiting for his reply.


    ¡°Well for starters, you¡¯re not him, and you are not rted to him in any way possible,¡± the Chesmire Cat said. ¡°Now, where was I? Merlin, right? Um, this guy has a few screws loose in his head. He is a powerful magician, a seer, and shapeshifter. But, not many people know that he was also proficient with the sword.


    ¡°This is why during the Age of Myths, those who tried to assassinate that lunatic ended up dying because they thought that if they got close enough, they would be able to kill him. Bunch of idiots, really.¡±


    Ethan smiled. ¡°Then, why did you say that I remind you of that Merlin fellow?¡±


    ¡°Because he looked human, and yet, he was not,¡± the Chesmire Cat replied. ¡°And the two of you smell the same.¡±


    The smile on Ethan¡¯s face disappeared as he looked at the chubby ck cat that was looking at him with a devilish smile on his face.


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m not human?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°You already asked that question earlier, Ethan,¡± the Chesmire Cat smirked. ¡°My answer remains the same. It is debatable. But, I can tell you one thing with certainty. The human part of you is greater than your other half. This much is true. So, I don¡¯t think you will be growing wings and horns anytime soon.¡±


    After saying those words, the Chesmire Catughed before turning invisible. But, before leavingpletely, he imparted a few words to the young man, who reminded him of his old friend.


    ¡°Onest thing, Ethan. Do not let the shadows of your past, darken your future. The present is the point at which time touches eternity. Whether you do good things, or do bad things, the choice will always be in your hands.¡±


    Not long after, a gentle breeze caressed Ethan¡¯s face, as he continued to look at theke in front of him.


    He digested the words that the Chesmire Cat had parted with, and for some reason, he felt that the chubby ck cat was right.


    What happened in the past, was in the past, and regardless of his origin, he was the one who had the ability to decide what he should do with his life.


    Also, the Chesmire Cat had stated that his human part was greater than his other half. He still didn¡¯t know what the ck Cat was implying, but it was enough for now.


    Feeling a bit better, he decided to return to Dud Manor.


    There was no use of thinking about things outside of his control. He would just focus on what he could, and wait till the final piece of the puzzle fell into ce.

 Chapter 143 Ethan’s Past [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 143 Ethan¡¯s Past [Part 1]</h4>


    A few days had passed since Ethanst talked to the Chesmire Cat.


    In those few days, Ethan trained and refined his Martial Skills to the best of his abilities.


    Nicole had told him that there was no way for him to be a master in such a short period of time. Mastery over skills and abilities required a lot of time, as well as experience inbat.


    But she also told him that there was a shortcut, and that was to experience real battles.


    Battles were very different from the spars, as well as the magical duels in the academy.


    The young beauty had told him that only when your life truly hung on the boundary between life and death, where one''s senses are stimted, would one truly ingrain the best way to fight into the bones.


    Ethan knew that Nicole was right, so he decided to just take it one step at a time.


    What he did in the Magical Duels might be truly outstanding, but since he couldn¡¯t use magic whenever he wanted, he needed to learn other ways to protect himself.


    His sh against the Wendigo had taught Ethan a lot.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he felt that he was invincible in the academy after being able to attain Partial Resonance.


    He thought that anyone he faced could be easily defeated with his Trump Card. But after fighting with the vile monster that abducted Luna, he was humbled and he understood that there was always someone¡­ or something stronger than him.


    The young man also decided not to look for Emma because he believed that she woulde to him of her own ord when the time was right.


    After all, she was his Promised One¡ªwhatever that term meant.


    ¡®Only a week before our First Mission starts,¡¯ Ethan thought as he wiped his face with a towel. ¡®I hope nothing bad happens during our mission.¡¯


    Just as he was about to return to his room to take a shower, Luna entered the training hall with aplicated look on her face.


    ¡°Ethan, you have a guest,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°A guest?¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Emma from Schwartz Manor,¡± Luna replied. ¡°She¡¯s waiting in themon room.¡±


    Ethan blinked once then twice before his mind registered what the angelic beauty had told him.


    ¡°Emma came to see me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She is waiting outside.¡±


    Ethan thanked Luna and went to see his guest, whom he¡¯d been wanting to see for the past few days.


    The moment he entered the Common Room, Emma immediately sensed his presence and greeted him.


    ¡°Good Morning, Ethan.¡± Emma stood up and gave Ethan a brief nod. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t interrupt your training.¡±


    The young man stared at the Assistant Librarian who had a deadpan look on her face like always. He had seen how attractive Emma was a few days prior, and it left him a strong impression, so seeing her revert back to her old self took a moment to get used to.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Do you need me for something?¡±


    Emma nodded. ¡°Meet me at three in the afternoon behind the library. We can continue the discussion we had the other day.¡±


    Ethan sighed internally because this was the moment he was waiting for. Finally, he would be able to talk to her and ask some of the questions that he had set aside for the time being.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be thereter,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Thank you, Emma.¡±


    Emma only gave Ethan a brief nod before taking her leave.


    When the Assistant Librarian was finally gone, Luna nced at Ethan with concern.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were on good terms with Emma,¡± Luna said. ¡°She has a reputation of being standoff-ish in the academy. She doesn¡¯t talk to people and prefers to be alone. How did you twoe to know each other?¡±


    ¡°She is an Assistant Librarian, so I see her a lot whenever I visit the Library,¡± Ethan answered.


    He wanted to tell Luna more about Emma, but he held his tongue. Emma had told him to not speak about her to others and his secret rtionship with her.


    A few hourster, Ethan stood in front of the tree that Emma had taken him to a few days ago. Before he could even knock on its bark, a door appeared and opened wide for him to enter.


    The young man didn¡¯t hesitate and entered the secret Tree House as quickly as he could. Once he was safely inside, the door closed behind him, and the tree reverted back to its original look.


    Inside, he saw Emma sitting on the couch. She was no longer wearing sses, and her hair was neatlybed, showing her beautiful face that only a handful of people knew about.


    ¡°Please sit, My Liege,¡± Emma said softly. ¡°I apologize for not meeting with you over the past few days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ethan replied before sitting on the couch opposite Emma¡¯s. ¡°I have a lot of questions to ask you, but first, let¡¯s talk about why you wanted to meet with me.¡±


    Emma eyed the handsome young man, whom her mark had recognized to be her Master. She hadn¡¯t seen him for the past few days, and there were visible dark circles under Ethan¡¯s eyes, which made her heart ache.


    ¡°I know that you have a lot of questions, My Lord,¡± Emma said softly. ¡°But there are some questions that I cannot answer. I hope that you will forgive me for that.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°First, tell me what a Promised One is. I want to know if you are friend or foe.¡±


    The youngdy smiled bitterly after hearing Ethan¡¯s first question.


    ¡°In order to answer this question, My Liege, I will need to tell you a little bit about my n,¡± Emma answered. ¡°I belong to the Meredith n. The Ancestors of my n were Shamans and Druids, who are nomadic by nature.


    ¡°In the past, they lived peacefully in a small vige that is hidden within the Grimwood Forest, but during the Age of Myths, they were forced to flee in order to keep themselves safe from the great battle between the Gods and the Giants.


    ¡°The Elves, Dwarves, and Humans sided with the Gods, while the Fomorians and the Monsters of thend sided with the Giants. Our n is peaceful by nature and didn''t want to fight, so we left our home and wandered thend, looking for a safe ce to stay.


    ¡°That is when we met the First Lord, who allowed us to take shelter within his Domain. He protected our n from the ravages of war and made sure that our n could live in peace.


    ¡°In order to repay his grace, our Ancestor¡¯s decided to have one of our maidens be the protectors of his rightful heir.


    ¡°Since then, the Meredith n has followed this tradition, from generation to generation. But in this generation, there have been someplications¡­¡±


    Emma sighed before continuing her story.


    ¡°There were some people who didn¡¯t want the Lord¡¯s bloodline to continue and sent countless Wizards and Witches to kill the newborn baby. Because of this, Our Lord¡¯s army, as well as our n, fought them back to allow Lady Catherine an opportunity to escape.


    ¡°That was thest time we saw our Lady, but she made sure to send our n a message that you were safe. She didn¡¯t mention where you were or where she was going to hide, but that was enough.


    ¡°Our n then dispatched several maidens throughout Eastshire, Northshire, Westshire, and Southshire in order to find you. They said that whoever finds you first will be your Promised One.¡±


    Emma looked at Ethan with a smile.


    ¡°My mother thought that enrolling at Brynhildr Academy would give me a chance to meet you if you were here in Eastshire. Of course, I am not the only Maiden of our n in Eastshire, but they had gone to other ces in order to search for you. I¡¯m sure my mother is very happy that her foresight has paid off.¡±


    Ethan kept his silence and patiently listened to Emma¡¯s story. When she was done talking, he learned two important things about his identity.


    The first one was his mother¡¯s name.


    ¡®Catherine,¡¯ Ethan thought. He felt a dull pain in his chest after he heard the name of his biological mother. ¡®So that is my mother¡¯s name.¡¯


    The young man closed his eyes and ced his hand over his chest as he thought about his mother, who went missing ording to Emma¡¯s story.


    The second thing was the meaning of the Promised One, which exined why Emma referred to him as ¡°My Liege¡±.


    ¡°So, a Promised One is a protector.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Emma wanted to say more, but she decided to hold back for the time being. She didn¡¯t want to overload the young man with information, which mightplicate things.


    Truth be told, she was very tempted to tell Ethan that the Promised Ones also served as their Lord¡¯s concubines in the past.


    But since she believed that he didn¡¯t need this information right now, she decided to keep it a secret for the time being.


    ¡°I have another question,¡± Ethan said. ¡°The Meredith n served this Lord, right? Is he a noble? Does he have a territory? If so, where is it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer the first question because things might getplicated if you were to know about it,¡± Emma answered. ¡°As for the second question, yes, he has a territory. In order to reach it, one must first pass through Heimdall¡¯s Gate, which leads to the Central Continent of Midgard.¡±


    -----------------


    Author¡¯s Note: Reader¡¯s Challenge! If this novel gets 10 reviews, I will post 2 chapters daily for an entire week. After that, I will conduct another reader¡¯s challenge, and as long as you guys hit the targets, I will maintain 2 chapters everyday.


    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask for anything too extreme. Kekeke! Goodluck, and may you reach the target!

 Chapter 144 Ethan’s Past [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 144 Ethan¡¯s Past [Part 2]</h4>


    Emma exined a lot of things to Ethan, giving him a general understanding of thend''syout.


    Eastshire was where the Human Kingdom was located.


    In Northshire was the Stronghold of the Dwarves.


    In Westshire was the Eden of the Elves.


    And in Southshire was the Dominion of the Beastkin.


    At the very center, where these four territories converged, was Heimdall¡¯s Gate.


    This was a Teleportation Gate that allowed them to travel to the central continent of Midgard, which was a very vast world that was nestled within the branches of Yggdrasil.


    The Meredith n¡¯s territory was beyond the Gate, which meant that Ethan must go to Midgard in order to better know his origin, and uncover the secrets of his true identity.


    ¡°First Years are not allowed to travel to Heimdall¡¯s Gate,¡± Emma exined. ¡°Only Third Years and Fourth Years are given the permission to carry out missions in Midgard. Of course, there are exceptions, but these exceptions are only given to Second Years who have proven their worth and have gained the recognition of the Headmaster of the Academy.


    ¡°If you want to go to Midgard, you need to wait until you have be a Third Year to do so. By then, you will have enough experience in both Magic and Martial Arts to protect yourself on that long journey. If you wish, I can apany you back to my hometown so that you can see your father¡¯s Domain¡­ at least, what is left of it.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding. ¡°Understood. So when I be a Third Year, you will apany me to Midgard.¡±


    ¡°It would be my honor, My Liege.¡± Emma bowed. ¡°Do you still have questions for me?¡±


    The young man thought for a while before making his thoughts known.


    ¡°W-What is my mother like?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I was still a baby when she left Midgard,¡± Emma replied. ¡°However, my mother often told me that Lady Catherine was a kind and gentledy. She even said that she was too good for our Lord, but please, don¡¯t tell others about this, okay? My family might get in trouble if my n Head hears I said that.¡±


    Ethan wasn¡¯t able to keep himself from smiling because he found Emma¡¯s reply quite funny.


    ¡°Am I right if I say that I can¡¯t ask questions about my Father?¡± Ethan inquired.


    Emma nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it really is confidential information. I do not have the authority to tell anything about our Lord.¡±


    The handsome teenager smiled before asking Emma onest question.


    ¡°My First Mission is about to start,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Any advice?¡±


    The youngdy pondered a bit before nodding her head.


    ¡°Make sure to bring some Bug Spray or Bug Repellent potions.¡± Emma smirked. ¡°There might be many insects that might want to take a bite out of you, My Lord. After all, your blood is very precious. Especially to a youngdy with long, light-brown hair. She might attack you in your sleep.¡±


    This time, Ethan wasn¡¯t able to hold back his chuckle because he clearly knew who Emma was talking about.


    After making a bit more small talk, Ethan said his farewell and returned to Dud Manor.


    Although he didn¡¯t get all the answers to his questions, he learned enough information to keep his mind stable for the time being.


    A few dayster, the day where they would take on their First Mission had finally arrived.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Brynhildr Academy Mission Hall¡­


    ¡°There are too many people,¡± Chloe looked at the spacious hall, which was filled to the brim with Wizards and Witches who were rushing to secure the easiest and most rewarding missions that were posted in the Quest Board.


    Ethan winced because the mere thought of trying to enter that chaotic ce was enough to make his body hurt.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait until there are less people around?¡± Ethan proposed.


    ¡°But if we do that, we will be left with the worst-paying missions,¡± Chloeined. ¡°We might be stuck with collecting magical herbs, or something just as mundane. I want my First Mission to be exciting! Like escorting a Caravan to the North, or exploring ruins in the South.


    ¡°Better yet, I want to enter one of those Legacy Gates. ording to my Senior in Jaeger Manor, it is the ce where we can get treasures, as well as other Magical Artifacts.¡±


    Ethan blinked in confusion.


    ¡°Legacy Gates?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°What Legacy Gates?¡±


    Chloe scratched her head because she had forgotten that Ethan didn¡¯t know much about the Magic World.


    ¡°Listen, Legacy Gates are connected to different ces in Midgard. Some of them are even connected to other worlds that are within the branches of Yggdrasil. There is just one major problem, and that is Time.¡±


    ¡°Time?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Time moves differently inside the Legacy Gates. After entering a Legacy Gate, the passage of time will remain the same for the first month. Meaning, if you spend one month inside the World after passing through the gate, it is equivalent to a month here in Eastshire. However, if you stay inside the Gate for more than a month, time bes blurred.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s expression became solemn as she continued her exnation.


    ¡°If you spend more than 30 days inside the gate, then return to Eastshire, there is a possibility that you will arrive in a different timeline.


    ¡°What I mean by a different timeline is that some people who have gone past the 30-day limit emerged from the gate in a different year. There were even instances when people only spent 2 months inside the gate, but when they returned, they discovered that 20 years had passed.


    ¡°That is the scary thing about entering Legacy Gates. Although the treasures in them could make you extremely wealthy and powerful, the consequences of not being able to return in time are well¡­ time itself.¡±


    Ethan looked at his beautiful cousin in horror. He never expected that something so nasty existed in the world.


    ¡°Let me get this straight,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Let¡¯s say I enter the gate and return after 6 months. Does that mean that the next time I see you, there¡¯s a possibility that I¡¯d meet a 60-year-old woman instead of a teen, while I¡¯d still be 17 years old?¡±


    Chloe nodded. ¡°There is documented evidence that it has happened many times in the past.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ such a scary ce to go.¡± Ethan shuddered. ¡°Yet people still want to go there?¡±


    Chloe smiled. ¡°Of course. As long as you return within the 30-day limit, you¡¯ll be just fine. Before entering a Legacy Gate, everyone is given a watch that counts the days that you are inside it instead of just the hours."


    ¡°Of course, those who enter a Legacy Gate are also required to sign a Waiver so that the academy is not held responsible for their choice. Well, there have been instances where some people stayed inside the Legacy Worlds for several years, and when they returned, they found out that only a few months had passed. Those were the lucky ones.¡±


    Ethan crossed his arms over his chest and looked at Chloe with determination.


    ¡°Chloe, we are not entering a Legacy Gate,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Do I make myself clear?¡±


    Seeing his intense stare, the youngdy had no choice but to nod her head in agreement. She understood that Ethan didn¡¯t want to take such a gamble with their lives.


    ¡°Hah~ I guess our first mission will be herb collection.¡± Chloe sighed. ¡°Talk about aplete letdown.¡±


    The young man beside her also sighed in his heart. However, his sigh was a sigh of relief instead of disappointment.


    Ethan didn¡¯t want to do something as exciting as challenging a Legacy Gate on their first mission.


    He would rather spend time picking herbs thane back to a world where the people important to him no longer existed.


    -------------

 Chapter 145 First Mission

    <h4>Chapter 145 First Mission</h4>


    Just as Chloe expected, there were only mundane missions remaining when the number of people inside the Mission Hall finally decreased.


    There were even missions for finding lost animals like dogs and cats, which made Ethan scratch his head.


    ording to Chloe, the missions posted in the Mission Hall were quests that weremissioned by the people in Eastshire. Meaning, these missions could havee from Royalty, Noble Families, and even themon folk who lived in the Magical World.


    There were also Special Missions that came from Northshire, Westshire, and Southshire, and their rewards were just as good as the rewards given by the Royal Family and Nobles.


    These missions were called International Quests, which were avable to any academy, or race, within the Shire Continent.


    There were also Special Quests that were issued by other Magical Academies as well.


    Although these quests were rare, they were one of the most sought-after quests in the Mission Hall.


    Oftentimes, these quests were sent out because they required certain specialties that only the other races like the Elves, Dwarves, and Beastkins could do.


    An example of these Special Quests would be to explore a newly discovered Legacy Gate, stop a Beast Tide, or close a Corrupted Gate that released countless horrors into the Shire Continent.


    While the Young Lady was busy picking the best mundane quest avable, Ethan busied himself with observing the crowd around him.


    He could see Wizards and Witches with excited, anxious, calm, and even sad faces.


    The Mission Hall was also divided into different Years. There was a separate Mission Hall for the Second Years, Third Years, and Fourth Years.


    Because of this arrangement,plete pandemonium was averted, especially during this time of year when everyone wanted to challenge a mission solo or with a team.


    ¡°Well, have you found a mission?¡± Ethan asked his cousin who had a resigned look on her face.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ we are going to look for a lost cat,¡± Chloe replied.


    ¡°Very exciting mission you got there.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    Ethan chuckled before holding Chloe¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this mission as fast as possible,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Where should we look for the cat?¡±


    ¡°The ce we will go is called Crawford Town,¡± Chloe answered. ¡°It''s half a day of travel by broom, and two days to travel by carriage. The reward is 100 Gold Coins and 5,000 Merit Points.


    ¡°It seems that the Cat belonged to the daughter of a Baron. This is the best mission avable. If I had been slower by a second, someone else might have already taken this from the Mission Board. So, how do you want to do this? Flying broom or Carriage?¡±


    Ethan pondered a bit before telling Chloe that it would be better if they traveled on her flying broom.


    Since the broom could carry up to two people, it was only natural to choose the fastest mode of transportation.


    His own flying broom was still undergoing some tweaking, at least, that was ording to the letter that was sent to him by Mr. Carwell, who was making the final adjustments to the Wind Dancer.


    The broom that Duds could use to fly.


    Half an hourter, Chloe¡¯s Flying Broom rose up from the academy and headed South. The two had only traveled for a mile when they saw two ravens flying alongside them.


    One of them was a White Raven, and the other one was ck.


    They were none other than Dantalion, who belonged to Ethan, and Nightshade, who belonged to Chloe.


    ¡®Are youing with us on this mission?¡¯ Ethan asked his Spiritual Guide through the connection they shared.


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ Dantalion replied.


    ¡®I guess this is better than doing nothing.¡¯


    ¡®Indeed.¡¯


    Just like him, Chloe had turned silent. However, he was quite certain that she was also talking to her own Raven as it flew beside them.


    Two hours into their journey, the two ravens flew close to them and made a low shriek.


    The youngdy frowned as she navigated her broomstick to fly lower until they were flying just a few meters above the forest floor.


    A few minutester, a giant shadow passed over their heads, causing the faces of the two teenagers to turn pale.


    They weren¡¯t able to see what kind of creature it was due to how fast it was moving.


    But one thing was clear.


    If their Guides hadn¡¯t warned them in time, they might have ended as an early lunch to whatever Monster just flew past their heads, making them very grateful to the two ravens by their side.


    ¡®Do you guys often encounter magical creatures like that when you deliver letters?¡¯ Ethan inquired.


    ¡®Not often,¡¯ Dantalion replied. ¡®We always encounter them.¡¯


    Beads of sweat started to form on Ethan¡¯s forehead when he imagined himself flying in the sky with his flying broom, and meeting a wild Griffon, Wyvern, or a Dragon.


    ¡®Dantalion, when I fly with my own flying broom for the first time, guide me, okay?¡¯


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    After receiving his raven¡¯s assurance, the young man was able to breathe easier knowing that he was in good hands.


    A few hourster, they arrived at their destination. But since they didn¡¯t want to create a scene, theynded on the road not far from the town and walked toward its gates.


    When the guards saw them wearing the uniform of Brynhildr Academy, they didn¡¯t say anything and allowed them to pass without paying the toll fee.


    ¡°Where do you think is the best ce to look for this cat?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Should we look for it separately?¡±


    Chloe thought for a bit before nodding her head.


    Since Crawford Town was near the academy, it was rtively safe. Also, the two of them were magicians and had the means to defend themselves.


    ¡°Wait, before we separate,e with me first,¡± Chloe said as she dragged Ethan to an alley. ¡°I can protect myself with magic, but you don¡¯t have that ability. S-So, I need to give you some of my magic to ensure that you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    Ethan, who immediately understood what Chloe was thinking, couldn¡¯t help but feel his cheeks burning.


    The youngdy wasn¡¯t faring any better either, and the tips of her ears were already red.


    A few minutester, in an alley in Crawford Town, the two of them exchanged a kiss, allowing the handsome young man to have a means of using magic, in order to help themplete their First Mission faster.


    ------------------

 Chapter 146 You Should Pay More Attention To Your Looks

    <h4>Chapter 146 You Should Pay More Attention To Your Looks</h4>


    ¡°Thank you very much for returning Carl to me!¡± a girl who seemed to be around ten years old, thanked Chloe with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°Make sure that you do not lose him again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Un!¡± the girl nodded her head.


    The man, who was standing beside his daughter, smiled and handed Chloe a certificate ofpletion.


    He was the one who had sent themission to Brynhildr Academy so that his daughter could reunite with her beloved pet that had been missing for nearly two weeks.


    After bidding their farewells, Chloe walked with a spring in her steps. Clearly, she was in a very good mood, and a sweet smile could be seen on her face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that doing a quest like this could make me this happy,¡± Chloe said as she walked hand in hand with Ethan. ¡°Perhaps, doing this kind of mission isn¡¯t that bad after all.¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s smile was infectious, so Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile as well.


    ¡°Helping others is a good thing,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°You did well, Chloe.¡±


    The one who found the missing cat was Chloe, and when she found it, the cat was rummaging for food in a garbage bin.


    She didn¡¯t have any difficulties catching it because the cat was very docile to humans.


    Clearly, it had been spoiled by its owner and didn¡¯t know that humans could pose a danger to it.


    Since they were able to finish their mission in a span of two hours, the two decided to take a stroll around the town for the time being.


    The return trip to the academy was half a day long, so they decided to wait until morning before they traveled back to the academy.


    It wasn¡¯t safe to travel at night because there were many nocturnal magical beasts that hunted during this time.


    Also, it was easy to get disoriented due to the darkness, so the two of them agreed that they would stay at an inn and spend the night there.


    As they strolled around the town, they didn¡¯t notice that several people were observing them from a safe distance.


    The uniforms of Brynhildr Academy automatically marked them as Wizards and Witches, so it was very easy for people to know what faction they belonged to.


    After they grew tired of their stroll, the two went to an inn to have dinner and reserve their rooms for the night.


    ¡°Good day to the two of you,¡± the Innkeeper said with a smile. ¡°How many rooms would you like to have?¡±


    ¡°Two,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°One,¡± Chloe answered.


    The two then stiffened before looking at each other¡¯s faces.


    Chloe¡¯s face turned beet red as she waved her hands in front of her.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not what you think,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°I just thought that we would be able to save money if we just got one room.¡±


    Ethan smiled and nodded his head.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ll just take one room,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Make sure that it has two beds in it, or one big bed that can fit two to three people.¡±


    ¡°Ah, youth! It reminds me of when I was an adventurer.¡± the Innkeeper smiled. ¡°But I had to retire ever since I took an arrow in the knee, and currently, I¡¯m an innkeeper. Life is filled with surprises, don¡¯t you think?


    ¡°Oh, my! Sorry, I got carried away. Here is your key, and your room is the rightmost room on the third floor. Please, enjoy your stay.¡±


    Ethan took the key and nodded his head before grabbing Chloe¡¯s hand, whose face was still as red as a tomato.


    However, before he climbed the stairs, he turned back to face the innkeeper and asked for some warm water that they could use to clean their bodies.


    The Innkeeper nodded and said that they would send the water after they finished eating dinner in their room.


    Unlike the academy, which was brightly lit during the night, Crawford Town was washed over by darkness after the sun had set.


    Only some establishments like taverns and inns hadnterns outside of their buildings, which helped illuminate the surroundings.


    An hourter, the two enjoyed the simple dinner that the Innkeeper had prepared for them.


    ¡°You wash yourself first,¡± Ethan said before leaving the room. ¡°I¡¯ll stand just outside the door, so call me when you¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to make you wait too long.¡±


    Ethan nodded and left the room, closing the door firmly behind him.


    ¡®Dantalion, any news?¡¯ Ethan asked.


    ¡®There are some suspicious individuals that have been trailing the two of you for quite a while,¡¯ Dantalion replied. ¡®Even now, they are hiding in the shadows, observing this inn. Nightshade and I are paying close attention to their movements.¡¯


    ¡®Do you think they will attack us during the night?¡¯ Ethan inquired. ¡®Are they perhaps those Human Traffickers that we were warned about in the academy?¡¯


    ¡®The possibility exists,¡¯ Dantalion answered. ¡®So make sure to stay inside your room and lock it properly. We will alert you if they decide to make their move tonight.¡¯


    Ethan sighed before thanking his Guide, who had apanied him on his mission.


    A day before the Mission Hall opened, Professor Rinehart made a speech and reminded everyone to be wary of the people who always waited for this time of the year to capture Wizards and Witches while they werepleting their Field Missions.


    Naturally, the Academy has prepared a countermeasure to these illegal activities, and had already tortured and imprisoned countless individuals over the past several decades.


    The Magistratus has also sent their Elite Members, who have managed to exterminate entire organizations who target the First and Second Years of the academy, to protect the younger students.


    Because of this, very few individuals dare to target the Wizards and Witches of Brynhildr Academy. After all, the possibility of having the tables turned against them was high.


    Half an hourter, Chloe opened the door and allowed Ethan toe in.


    Her hair was still wet, and she was wearing a white nightgown that failed to hide the curves of her body.


    Ethan pretended to be calm and proceeded to the corner of the room, where a tub of clean, warm water was waiting for him.


    ¡°The water is no longer warm, so I summoned Kon to heat it up for you,¡± Chloe said as she continued to wipe her hair dry with a towel.


    ¡°Thanks, Chloe,¡± Ethan said as he took off his robes, leaving only his underwear.


    The youngdy had her back turned on him, so Ethan no longer hesitated to wipe his body with a wet towel in order to wash away the dirt that had umted during their travel.


    Chloe had volunteered to stay outside the room while he cleaned himself up, but Ethan rejected her proposal.


    He told her about Dantalion¡¯s observation and insisted that she not leave the room. Right now, they shouldn¡¯t separate no matter what in order to prepare for any contingencies.


    As the sound of water echoed within the walls of the room, Chloe used a bit of her Fire Magic to create hot air in order to dry her hair.


    When she was done, she used ab so that it wouldn¡¯t be too tangled when she woke up the next day.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Ethan to finish bathing and put on his pajamas.


    Chloe volunteered to help him dry his hair, which Ethan didn¡¯t reject.


    ¡°Your hair has grown a bit long,¡± Chloemented as she wiped Ethan¡¯s hair with a towel. ¡°You should have it cut when we return to the academy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ethan asked back. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°You should pay more attention to your looks¡­ no scratch that. Don¡¯t make yourself too handsome, okay? The girls in my manor are getting annoying and always gossiping about you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you getting jealous?¡±


    Chloe didn¡¯t answer and simply pulled Ethan¡¯s hair, making thetter chuckle despite the pain.


    After drying his hair with magic, the twoid down on the bed, with Chloe resting her head on Ethan¡¯s chest.


    The young man had his arms wrapped around her, holding her in ce.


    ¡°You smell like a flower. It¡¯s good,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°What kind of soap are you using?¡±


    ¡°Rose Passion. I bought it in Terra Manor,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I like it very much.¡±


    ¡°Good. It was worth reserving it in advance.¡±


    Ethan closed his eyes, and enjoyed thefort of Chloe¡¯s warmth and softness that was sticking to his skin.


    He wasn¡¯t dense and fully understood what she felt for him just as she knew what he felt for her.


    Chloe then raised her head to kiss his cheek before waving her wand at the candle beside their bed, extinguishing it.


    Ethan kissed her forehead, and hugged her tight.


    The two cuddled under the nket until both of them fell asleep.


    As the night deepened, the people that were observing them from the streets retreated back into the shadows, unaware that two loyal Ravens were watching their every move.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Author Notes: Sorry, still not feeling better. Will resume regr updates when I recover.

 Chapter 147 An Eye For An Eye

    <h4>Chapter 147 An Eye For An Eye</h4>


    Two hours before sunrise, Ethan stirred in his sleep.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw a youngdy sleeping in his embrace.


    As much as he wanted to let her sleep a little longer, he knew that this was no longer possible.


    He gently shook her awake, and Chloe groaned in response as she opened her eyes. It was still a bit dark, so she had a bit of trouble adjusting to the darkness.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± Chloe asked sleepily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We need to leave the city,¡± Ethan whispered in her ears. ¡°It seems that we are being targeted by hunters.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s body stiffened as thest dredge of sleep fled.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chloe asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Let¡¯s change our clothes and sneak out before they make their move.¡±


    Knowing the severity of the situation, Chloe nodded and changed her clothes in the darkness.


    Ethan did the same and, for a moment, only the rustling of clothes could be heard inside the room.


    Once both of them were ready, Ethan held Chloe¡¯s hand and made his way toward the door.


    ¡°Wands out,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°We will use the back door of the inn.¡±


    Chloe obeyed and followed Ethan as he walked down the stairs.


    There were faint soundsing from the kitchen of the first floor as the Innkeeper and his wife began their morning routine in order to prepare breakfast for their guests.


    Ethan and Chloe snuck inside the kitchen and told the innkeeper that they were going to leave early. Before going out the door, they gave him a tip for their stay inside his inn.


    The Innkeeper was surprised and thankful for the gold coin, so he didn¡¯t say anything when the two teenagers left the inn using the back door.


    Ethan was paying close attention to Dantalion¡¯s report while Chloe was being updated by Nightshade about their current situation.


    ording to the two ravens, there were at least a dozen individuals making their way toward the inn, and one of them was holding a wand.


    They were the Wizard and Witch Hunters that kidnapped students from the academy. If they were lucky, the Hunters would only ask for ransom.


    But if they were unlucky, they would be sold as ves or auctioned to the highest bidder.


    Fortunately, the two Ravens had warned them in time, so they were able to leave the inn before the Hunters could arrive.


    The young man felt sick in his stomach after knowing that a Wizard was participating in this illegal activity for profit.


    Although he knew that not all Wizards and Witches were good people, he just didn¡¯t expect that they would see the dark side of the Magic World on their first mission.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go to that alley,¡¯ Ethan said through telepathy. ¡®Hurry!¡¯


    He and Chloe ran as fast as they could to cross the street and entered the alley in front of them.


    Since both of them were wearing the Guardian Rings, they didn¡¯t have to talk to each other, simplymunicating through telepathy.


    The two weren''t going to the city gate because Dantalion already warned them that the Hunters had stationed a few of their men there to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Because of this, they chose to go to the westernmost part of the Town, using magic to jump over the wall and utilizing the forest as their cover.


    Once the two had traveled a safe distance from the city, Chloe summoned her broomstick, and the two of them flew just a meter above the ground.


    A ck raven flew in front of them, guiding them away from the city.


    High in the sky, another ck raven circled the town, eyeing the surroundings.


    This was the Raven that belonged to the Wizard that was among the Hunters.


    Suddenly, a White Raven dove down from the sky and attacked the ck Raven from above.


    Dantalion¡¯s ws glowed faintly as he drew magic from Ethan¡¯s soul. His eyes were locked on the body of the enemy, who was searching for the two teenagers from the sky.


    In one swift strike, Dantalion¡¯s razor-sharp ws shed the Raven¡¯s neck, severing its head from its body.


    Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream reverberated from somewhere inside the town as the Wizard roared in pain and anger after feeling the death of his Spirit Guide.


    The White Raven gave the town a sidelong nce as its eyes glowed faintly with magic.


    Dantalion had no mercy for a corrupted member of his kind, especially when they were targeting his Master, as well as the people that were important to him.


    ¡®Nightshade, tell them to make a detour to Limeburgh Town before going back to the academy. I¡¯ll stall for time.¡¯


    ¡®Understood. Be careful, Dantalion.¡¯


    The White Raven then flew high up in the sky and hid above the clouds.


    Since there was a possibility that the Wizard would pursue Ethan and Chloe using the fastest route back to the academy, he asked Nightshade to lead them to a different path back to the academy.


    Although it would take longer, it was much safer.


    While the White Raven was monitoring the town from the sky, Chloe¡¯s flying broomstick broke out of the forest and headed East.


    Their flight speed wasn¡¯t that fast because there were two people riding the broomstick. Even so, Nightshade assured them that they were safe for the time being.


    Dantalion¡¯s sneak attack on their opponent¡¯s raven had limited their enemy¡¯s ability to scout the surroundings.


    Because of this, the Wizard would have no choice but to make a guess about the path they chose to return to the academy.


    The youngdy was gripping the handle of her broomstick very hard, and her face was quite pale.


    This was the first time being targeted by a hunting team, and it made her feel very anxious.


    Ethan was just as anxious as she was. However, he trusted that their Spirit Guides would do their best to guide them to safety.


    After hours of flying without rest, the two finally arrived at Limeburgh Town.


    This was the closest town to Brynhildr Academy, and the security here was tighter than most.


    They would not have to worry about being targeted by Hunters here because, before they could do that, the Magistratus, as well as the Magical Knights patrolling the town, would arrest them without fail.


    Shaken by their near brush with the Hunters, the two decided to have lunch at an inn as they waited for Dantalion to return.


    They hadn''t been able to have a meal earlier, and after traveling for quite some time, they felt incredibly hungry and exhausted.


    To their surprise, a familiar face weed their sight as they entered the inn they chose, making them feel a lot safer.


    ¡°What happened to the two of you?¡± Nicole asked as she walked towards their table with a smile. ¡°Did you perhaps fail your mission?¡±


    Ethan and Chloe nced at each other before signaling for Nicole to join them.


    After the food was served and the two were sufficiently hydrated, they told her what happened in Crawford Town.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Nicole nodded and her eyes glinted with killing intent. ¡°Crawford Town, is it? Understood.¡±


    The young beauty then nced in the direction of the window where a ck Raven was perched.


    A momentter, the ck raven nodded its head before taking off to the sky.


    ¡°After the two of you are done with breakfast, I¡¯ll escort you back to the academy,¡± Nicole said. ¡°After that, I¡¯ll resume my mission.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still not done with your mission?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Nicole smirked. ¡°But I will be done soon.¡±


    What Ethan didn¡¯t know was that the beautifuldy in front of him had been given a special mission by the Headmaster of the Academy himself.


    Nicole was one of the many Hunters of the academy who was tasked to put down the Hunters that targeted Wizards and Witches.


    It was a SS-ss Mission, given only to battle-oriented people who wouldn¡¯t bat an eye at shedding blood to protect their fellow students.


    ¡®An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth,¡¯ Nicole sneered in her heart. ¡®Of all the people you could have targeted, you chose my friends. Before this day is over I¡¯ll make sure to make you all pay.¡¯


    High above Limeburgh Town, two flying broomsticks were moving south west.


    Henry of Dud Manor was riding with Rowan of Schwartz Manor, while Lily of Jaeger Manor flew beside them as they headed to Crawford Town with haste.


    Nicole was part of this strike group, but Henry had ordered her to make sure that Ethan and Chloe made it back to the academy safely.


    Although she would be missing part of the action, Nicole knew that once her team arrived at their destination, all of the Hunters would suffer a pain worse than death.


    With this constion in her heart, she watched Ethan and Chloe eat hungrily, while she sipped her coffee and waited for them to finish their meal.

 Chapter 148 A Reason To Kill

    <h4>Chapter 148 A Reason To Kill</h4>


    A day after Ethan and Chloe returned to the academy¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you managed to return safely, Ethan,¡± Emma said with a smile. ¡°Were you scared?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied as he looked at his teacup. ¡°If possible, I don¡¯t want to experience that kind of scare again.¡±


    Emma eyed the handsome young man before sighing in her heart.


    Truth be told, she had seen a vision of Ethan being targeted by Hunters, so she sneakily followed him to Crawford Town.


    However, she didn¡¯t enter the town and simply waited in the forest, enchanting a tree to create a door that led to her tree house.


    She was ready to help them at any moment if their lives were in danger. She could have warned Ethan about the Hunters, but she chose to remain silent.


    The reason for this was simple.


    Emma wanted to see how Ethan would react to danger. Also, she wanted to know if the young man would choose to confront the enemy or escape.


    Her own ck raven was scouting everything, but Dantalion and Nightshade didn¡¯t notice her Spirit Guide because her Raven, Dawn, had the power to turn invisible.


    When she saw Ethan choose to escape the city, she asked her Spirit Guide to pay close attention to the Hunters and attack if any of them noticed that their targets had escaped.


    She even ordered Dawn to attack the enemy¡¯s raven, but to her surprise, Dantalion got to it first, renewing Emma''s impression of the White Raven who served as her Lord¡¯s Spirit Guide.


    ¡°Not only must we be careful in fighting against Monsters, but we must also be wary of Monsters that wear human skin,¡± Emma said. ¡°Please, do not trust people so easily, My Liege. They might stab you in the back simply because you are too kind.¡±


    Ethan sighed before cing his teacup back on the table.


    ¡°Please stop calling me My Liege,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Just call me Ethan. You managed to do it earlier, right?¡±


    Emma covered her lips and giggled because she was finding it hard to address him as simply, Ethan, when they were alone.


    Now that he knew that she was his Promised One, Emma felt that this was a good opportunity to get close to the handsome young man, whom she needed to protect.


    Ethan smiled because he preferred the lively Emma over the standoffish one.


    ¡°By the way, are you done with your Mission?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°No. Let me rephrase the question. Do you n on doing any missions?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Emma replied. ¡°I was busy the past few days, so I wasn¡¯t able to visit the Mission Hall.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Make sure to go with a group. Those hunters are very nasty. I don¡¯t want you getting hurt out there.¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s eyes softened after hearing the concern in Ethan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Emma replied. ¡°You should worry about the pitiful Hunters who''d end up crossing my path instead.¡±


    Ethan arched an eyebrow as he looked at Emma from head to foot.


    The young beauty looked so delicate, and yet, he could feel a strength that belonged to that of a warrior oozing out of her body.


    After their short meeting, Ethan returned to the Mission Hall to check the other missions stered on the Mission Board.


    For a month, students could take as many missions as they wished as long as they finished whatever mission they had chosen previously.


    He and Chloe had decided to rest for a few days before looking for a new mission to undertake.


    ¡®There are a few interesting missions here,¡¯ Ethan thought as he nced at some of the missions that were avable.


    Searching for missing people and pets, escort missions, and dungeon missions.


    The first time he had entered a dungeon was during the Initiation Ceremony.


    Truth be told, that was another scary experience since it was also his first time fighting against a Monster.


    Ethan closed his eyes and pondered if he was capable of killing people.


    This thought had been on his mind ever since he had returned to the academy after their desperate escape from Crawford Town.


    He didn¡¯t mind killing Monsters, but killing humans?


    That was a different matter.


    He grew up in a rtively peaceful environment, where he only needed to help tend the farm and protect it from wild animals.


    The mere thought of ending a person¡¯s life scared him more than his fight against the Wendigo.


    The young man would rather fight another Wendigo than kill a human, even if that person wanted to kill him as well.


    ¡®Perhaps the only time I willmit murder is when I have no other choice but to kill.¡¯ Ethan grimaced.


    Feeling light-headed, Ethan left the Mission Hall and returned to Dud Manor.


    Surprisingly, he found Chloe in themon room, waiting for him.


    His beautiful cousin had dark circles under her eyes, making his heart ache.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t able to sleep?¡± Ethan asked as he sat beside her.


    Chloe shook her head. ¡°I had a bad dream. No. It was a nightmare. In that dream I was captured by the Hunters and was sold as a ve.¡±


    Ethan wrapped his arms around Chloe and patted her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a nightmare,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen to you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°But, it was still scary.¡±


    While the two were hugging each other, the door of the Manor opened. A momentter, Luna stepped into the Common Room.


    Ethan and Chloe nced in her direction and were shocked at her disheveled appearance.


    Her robe had several cuts in it, and she was covered in dirt.


    Seeing how pale and haggard Luna was, Chloe immediately ran up to her and supported her body.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chloe asked as she looked at her best friend. ¡°Who did this to you?!¡±


    Ethan was also standing beside Luna with a worried look on his face.


    ¡°Hunters,¡± Luna replied. ¡°Fortunately, the Academy¡¯s Strikers arrived in time. Had they been a few minuteste, then things might have gotten out of hand.¡±


    Ethan felt a burning anger rise in his chest the moment he learned that Luna was also attacked by Hunters.


    He was clenching his fists so hard that a cracking sound could be heard.


    Chloe and Luna.


    If either of them were harmed because of those bastards, Ethan knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold himself back and would go for the kill.


    His breathing suddenly became ragged as the realization hit him.


    It was not because he was incapable of murder.


    He just didn¡¯t have the reason for it.


    Deep inside his Sea of Consciousness, his other half smiled, knowing that his kind, innocent other half would soon understand that the world he lived in wasn¡¯t as peaceful as he thought it was.

 Chapter 149 Overconfidence Is The Root Cause Of Failure

    <h4>Chapter 149 Overconfidence Is The Root Cause Of Failure</h4>


    Two days had passed since Luna¡¯s group encountered the Hunters.


    Ethan and Chloe tacitly agreed to not take any missions to stay with their friend until they were sure that she was fine.


    ¡°Really. I¡¯m not that fragile, you know?¡± Luna said helplessly because Chloe was clinging to her like a ko. ¡°The incident with the Wendigo was scarier than this.¡±


    The angelic beauty was happy that her best friends were worried about her, but she didn¡¯t want them to dy what they should be doing because of her.


    The Mission Hall would be open for a month.


    When the month was over, students would resume their studies and consolidate the knowledge and experience that they gathered on their missions.


    Two monthster, the Mission Hall would open again, allowing the students to earn rewards, as well as Merit points.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Chloe replied while still hugging Luna. ¡°We will take our second mission tomorrow.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Sounds good to me.¡±


    The next day¡­


    Chloe narrowed her eyes as she looked at every mission that was posted in the Mission hall.


    She even used her flying broom to look at the missions that were at the very top of the Mission Board, making sure that she didn¡¯t miss any of the good missions by ident.


    After nearly half an hour of looking for missions, the young beauty snatched one of the missions from the board andnded beside Ethan.


    ¡°I got us an Escort Mission,¡± Chloe said with a smile. ¡°500 Gold Coins and 30,000 Merit Points. But we are not the only ones who will be taking on this mission. It seems that two other teams of Wizards and Witches will being with us as well.¡±


    Ethan arched an eyebrow. ¡°Are we escorting a VIP?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t specify the identity of the person who we''// escorting,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°But with this kind of security, it¡¯s pretty much guaranteed that it is someone quite important.¡±


    The young man pondered a bit before frowning.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really someone important, then why post a mission for First Years?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°They would be better offmissioning Third or Fourth Years for this.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are stingy? Or perhaps they just don¡¯t have the budget to hire our seniors.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just register for this mission then. I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    Ethan watched as his cousin lined up to register their names for the Escort Mission.


    Fortunately, there were not too many people in the Mission Hall at the moment, so their registration was a breeze.


    ¡°The meeting point is in Limeburgh Town at two in the afternoon,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°We will be escorting a carriage, and the mission will take two weeks toplete.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I guess this will be ourst mission for this month then.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Chloe nodded. ¡°Should we go to the meeting point, or should we kill some time here and wait until noon? I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Limeburgh Town,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I want to know who we are escorting as well as the teams that will be joining us on this mission.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n.¡± Chloe smiled.


    A few minutester, the two of them flew through the sky on Chloe¡¯s broomstick.


    Limeburgh Town was quite near to the academy, so they didn¡¯t have to fly for a long time. When they arrived at their destination, they immediately headed to the meeting point and were surprised to see a few familiar faces.


    ¡°Did the two of you also ept this Escort Mission?¡± Ethan asked the two beautiful girls in front of him.


    ¡°Well, hello there, Ethan,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Fancy meeting you here.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± Lily waved at the handsome teenager. ¡°Are you sure the two of you are up for this mission? In my eyes, you and Chloe are the ones who should be escorted and kept safe.¡±


    Chloe frowned after hearing Lily¡¯s statement, but she had noeback for it.


    Because of this, she remained silent and simply stood beside Ethan.


    Ethan could only shake his head helplessly. He also couldn''t think of aeback to counter Lily¡¯s words, making the cute girl giggle.


    ¡°It was just a joke, you know?¡± Lily smirked. ¡°I¡¯d rather have the two of you assist us than people I don¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t that right, Nicole?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure that both of you will be a good addition to our forces¡­ as long as Ethan can use magic. Can you use magic on this mission?


    Ethan took a bracelet from his storage ring and showed it to Nicole and Lily, making the two girls nod their head in understanding.


    ¡°Magic Battery,¡± Lily held Ethan¡¯s bracelet to give it a closer look. ¡°At least, you came prepared. Did Luna give this to you?¡±


    The handsome teenager nodded, confirming Lily¡¯s guess.


    ¡°Only use it as ast resort,¡± Lily stated as she returned the magic bracelet to Ethan. ¡°Nicole and I are more than enough for this mission. You guys just enjoy the free ride.¡±


    As the four teenagers chatted, the third group of Wizards and Witches arrived.


    This group wasposed of four people (Quatro), and they had a bnced team with one magical knight, one archer, one healer, and a purely offensive wizard.


    They were quite surprised when they saw that Ethan, Nicole, and Lily were on the same mission as them, making them very excited.


    ¡°Hahaha! With the three Pirs by our side, this mission will be a walk in the park,¡± the Archer said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down just because we have strong fighters with us,¡± the Healermented. ¡°Overconfidence is the root cause of failure.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± the Magical Knight agreed with their healer. ¡°Anything can happen on the journey. If you are careless, you might just lose your life. Don¡¯t forget, several Hunters have already shed with our Strikers. Although many of these bastards were captured, I¡¯m sure that more of them still remain atrge.¡±


    The Archer scratched his cheek before reluctantly nodding his head. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll make sure to keep my eye out for those troublemakers.¡±


    Nicole and Lily nced at each other but didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Truth be told, the two beauties were part of the Striker Group that was hunting Hunters that targeted the students of the academy.


    The reason why they epted the escort mission was to capture the Hunters, who might be tempted to attack a bigger group of Wizards and Witches.

 Chapter 150 Did Ethan Already Secure First Base?

    <h4>Chapter 150 Did Ethan Already Secure First Base?</h4>


    ¡°My name is Leroy Lowery, and I''m the one who hired all of you to ensure my safety,¡± a middle-aged man with graying hair said as he gazed at the faces of the students of the academy.


    ¡°Although I have my own bodyguards, it never hurts to have extra Wizards and Witches apanying my convoy. The roads are not as safe as they once were, and Merchants like me can only hope that we don¡¯t get robbed on our journey.


    ¡°I have faith that, although all of you are still young, you have the ability to ensure my safety. Don¡¯t worry. My bodyguards are capable of fighting bandits and mercenaries. What I am wary about are rogue Mages, and that is where you students will step in.¡±


    Leroy nced at the students of Brynhildr Academy and gave them a brief nod.


    ¡°We will be traveling with five carriages,¡± Leroy continued his exnation. ¡°My daughter and I will be in the middle carriage. If possible, I want you to split your group so that we will have defenders in the front and the rear.


    ¡°The two other carriages will be carrying my wares. Since we are traveling by carriage, it will take us two weeks to reach Roske City. I hope that during that time, all of you will do your job as is written in themission that I presented in the academy. Do you have any questions?¡±


    A minute of silence passed before Leroy nodded his head in understanding.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any questions, let us start our journey once you have decided which team will protect the front and rear of our formation. We leave in half an hour.¡±


    Leroy then walked towards the middle carriage and boarded it.


    The Merchant¡¯s bodyguards then discussed with the students, and after a brief discussion, it was decided that the team forming a Quatro would be in the head carriages, while Ethan, Chloe, Nicole, and Lily would be guarding the rear carriage.


    Half an hourter, the convoy left Limeburgh Town and traveled North East.


    ¡°This is your first escort mission, right?¡± Lily asked Ethan, who was watching the scenery through the carriage window.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied as he nced at the cutest First Year of the Academy, who was looking back at him with a mischievous smile on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad that we weren¡¯t able to talk properlyst time,¡± Lilymented. ¡°Although it iste, I want to apologize for the things that my Manor Mates did to you. I didn''t ask them to do that. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding. He had a feeling that Lily really didn¡¯t have any connection to the people who had tried to ambush him in their meeting ce.


    If not for the fact that Koko made an appearance, he might have been beaten ck and blue by Lily''s fans club.


    ¡°Since we are already on this topic, may I ask why you asked to meet me in private back then?¡± Ethan inquired.


    Lily gave Chloe a sidelong nce before acting in a bashful way.


    ¡°The truth is, I wanted to confess to you back then,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Ethan, will you be my boyfriend?¡±


    Chloe, who was seated beside Ethan, calmly flipped the page of the book that she was reading. It was as if Lily¡¯s attempt to make her jealous didn¡¯t have any effect.


    ¡°You want me to be your boyfriend?¡± Ethan smiled. ¡°Sorry, but I have no intention of being your boyfriend. I already have people I care for.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You said people?¡± Lily arched an eyebrow and grinned. ¡°So you like more than one person?¡±


    The cute girl was smiling as if getting rejected by Ethan wasn¡¯t a big deal for her.


    Clearly, she was just joking when she asked him to be her girlfriend. Ethan and Chloe knew this too, so they didn¡¯t take her seriously.


    However, the handsome teenager¡¯s reply piqued Lily¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say one of those people is Chloe,¡± Lily stated. ¡°Then the other one can only be Luna, right?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t answer and simply returned to silently watching the scenery outside of the carriage. He had no intention of ying along with Lily, even if her guess was correct.


    ¡°Oh my~ he¡¯s not answering,¡± Lily giggled. ¡°Still, you are quite the yer, Ethan. You prefer to hold two beauties by your side, instead of sticking to one like most people do.¡±


    Nicole, who was sitting beside Lily, only smiled as she eyed Ethan and Chloe, who seemed to be dead set on ignoring Lily¡¯s taunts.


    ¡°How far have the two of you gone?¡± Lily inquired. ¡°Did Ethan secure First Base already?¡±


    Chloe flipped the page of her book, while Ethan continued to watch the scenery outside of the carriage. No matter what questions Lily asked, the two never paid her any attention, let alone answer her.


    Of course, Ethan had already secured First Base, not just once, but several times already. However, they didn¡¯t need to say this out loud because it would only make Lily tease them nonstop.


    After several minutes of silence, the cute girl stretched her arms and sighed.


    ¡°Che~ how booooring~¡± Lily shook her head before looking outside of the carriage window. ¡°I just hope that this journey will not be as boring as these two lovebirds in front of me.¡±


    An hour before sunset, the carriages stopped because Leroy ordered them to set camp for the night.


    The students of the academy bought travel rations with them, which was one of the rmended items to be brought whenpleting long missions.


    But Leroy had brought a cook on their journey, who was responsible for everyone¡¯s meals. Although the dish the cook prepared was simple, it was enough for everyone to feel full.


    When it was time to sleep, the Bodyguards and the students of the academy assigned several people to do the Night Watch, while others rested.


    They would take turns every four hours, to ensure that everyone could get some decent sleep.


    Fortunately, nothing happened, so the journey continued smoothly the next day.


    This time, Ethan¡¯s group was assigned to guard the front of the convoy, while the other students guarded the rear.


    Just like the first day, nothing happened, but they didn¡¯t let their guard down.


    On the third day, they noticed a group of carriages traveling in the opposite direction.


    The owner of the envoy of carriages was also a Merchant and was a good acquaintance of Leroy¡¯s. Because of this, thetter warned them about the group of bandits that had attacked them four days ago.


    ¡°We managed to fend them off, but you guys should still be careful,¡± the Merchant said. ¡°Those bandits have two wizards in their group. If not for the fact that we had four on our side, they might have managed to overwhelm us with their magic spells.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I also have Wizards and Witches with me,¡± Leroy replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure that they are more than enough to handle a few rogue Mages.¡±


    The Merchant eyed the students that were wearing the robes of the academy and shook his head.


    ¡°Although you have several Wizards and Witches, they are still too young,¡± the Merchant stated. ¡°You should have hired Third or Fourth Years since they are more than capable of handling this kind of threat. You are still as stingy as ever, Leroy. One of these days, you will pay for this bad habit of yours.¡±


    Leroy coughed lightly because his friend was right. Hiring Third and Fourth Years cost more, so he decided to just settle for First Years.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, my friend,¡± Leroy patted the other Merchant¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Although they are still young, I believe they have what it takes to deal with those bandits. It¡¯s just two wizards right? We win in terms of quantity alone, so we will make short work of them.¡±


    The Merchant snorted before shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s your call. Just be careful. We managed to kill a few bandits, but you know the saying¡ªif there¡¯s one bandit, there¡¯s more.¡±


    After talking to Leroy for a few minutes, the two merchants went their separate ways.


    However, now that they knew that there was danger up ahead, they decided to be more vignt.


    They also came up with a strategy just in case an ambush was waiting for them in the location where the Merchant was ambushed by the group of bandits, who had Wizards among their ranks.

 Chapter 151 Where Do You Think You’re Going?!

    <h4>Chapter 151 Where Do You Think You¡¯re Going?!</h4>


    ¡°Be very alert. We are nearing the location where my friend was ambushed by Bandits,¡± Leroy held a meeting with his bodyguards.


    ¡°ording to him, there were over a dozen bandits and two Wizards. We will hasten the speed of our travel once we enter their territory, so I want everyone to be ready just in case they decide to strike us.¡±


    Everyone nodded in understanding before returning to their positions.


    Ethan¡¯s group was positioned in the front carriage, while the other team was in the rear. The normal bodyguards were stationed in the second and fourth carriages, ready to aid the students at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Finally, some action,¡± Lily grinned as she took out her wand. ¡°I just hope that these bandits are strong.¡±


    Nicole had also summoned her Rapier and ced it over herp. Her left hand was resting on the scabbard, while her right was resting over the handle of the sword.


    Ethan was certain that at the first signs of trouble, Nicole would draw her rapier and go on the offensive.


    ¡°The two of you stay inside the carriage¡ªespecially you, Ethan,¡± Nicole stated before shifting her gaze to the youngdy beside the handsome teenager. ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t use fire spells during the battle since we are in a forest. It will be troublesome if we suddenly find ourselves in the middle of a forest fire.¡±


    Chloe nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Lily arched an eyebrow. ¡°Your role is to protect Chloe. This is not the academy, so no one is here to prevent you from dying. Just stay inside the carriage and support us with offensive spells.¡±


    Ethan frowned, but still nodded his head in understanding.


    He was proficient in fighting wild animals, but not humans who wouldn''t hesitate to kill other people just for the sake of robbing them.


    As the envoy neared the location of the bandits, Ethan could feel his heart beating wildly inside his chest.


    He tried to control his breathing, but it didn¡¯t help decrease the anxiety he was feeling in his heart.


    ¡®I just hope that nothing bad happens,¡¯ Ethan prayed silently.


    As if mocking his prayer, the coachman that was manning their carriage cried out when an arrow flew past his head, nearly killing him.


    ¡°Bandits!¡±


    As soon as he shouted the warning, the two doors of the front carriage opened.


    Nicole and Lily immediately engaged the bandits after reinforcing their bodies with Magna Amplifico.


    ¡°They have Wizards!¡± the Leader of the Bandit shouted. ¡°Take them down first!¡±


    A barrage of arrows flew in Nicole¡¯s direction, but the Magic Knight raised her shield, creating a wind barrier that deflected the arrows that were aimed at her.


    They also attempted to target Lily, but due to her uncanny speed, she was able to evade them as she jumped on the branches of the trees, using them as footholds as she evaded the arrows that were shot in her direction.


    ¡°Impediendum!¡± Chloe shouted as she cast a paralyzing spell, aiming at the bandits from the carriage window.


    Leroy¡¯s bodyguards all moved to protect the middle carriages, while the Wizards and Witches engaged the enemy in long rangedbat.


    The archer of the group was firing one arrow after another, and two out of five arrows managed to hit their target.


    Although he didn¡¯t manage to kill anyone, the bandits he hit found themselves in a world of pain.


    At first, they had the upper hand. The Archer even thought that they would be able to wipe out the bandits if the battle continued for a few more minutes.


    As he was thinking these things, a Wind de flew in his direction, which forced him to jump to his right side, and roll on the ground.


    ¡°Rogue Wizards!¡± the Archer shouted as he tried to locate the Wizard that had cast the Wind de spell on him.


    However, before he could find his target, a stone that was asrge as a fist hit the side of body, making him grimace in pain.


    If it weren''t for the Adventurer¡¯s Robe that was given out by the academy, he might have suffered serious injuries.


    These robes had a defensive enchantment in them that could mitigate some physical and magical damage.


    Nicole, who had just stabbed one of the bandits, gritted her teeth when she realized that the information they received was wrong.


    The bandit group didn¡¯t only have two Wizards with them.


    They actually had five!


    Also, the number of bandits that were attacking them surpassed thirty, causing them to have a great disadvantage in numbers.


    ¡°Lily!¡± Nicole shouted.


    ¡°I know!¡± Lily replied as she kicked one of the bandits before jumping up on a tree branch.


    Nicole also backed away, regrouping with Ethan and the others.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, drive the carriage!¡± Lily said to the coachman of the first carriage, who was currently hiding inside thepartment with Chloe and Ethan.


    ¡°We need to go now!¡± Nicole shouted to the bodyguards, forcing them to man the carriages in an attempt to break through the bandit¡¯s encirclement.


    Chloe, Nicole, and the other group of Wizards and Witches cast protective barriers on the carriages, allowing them to resist range attacks.


    They then bulldozed their way through the bandit¡¯s encirclement, but the Rogue Wizards had a few tricks under their sleeves.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± one of the Wizards cast a wind de, slicing the horse of the first carriage in half.


    However, this didn¡¯t stop the second up to the fourth carriage from running past them, leaving them behind.


    ¡°Chloe, fly!¡± Ethan ordered.


    The youngdy with light brown hair jumped out of the carriage and summoned her broomstick.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± Chloe reached out to the young man, but before Ethan could mount the broomstick, a Stone Bullet knocked him off his feet.


    The teenage boy groaned as he rolled on the ground, making Chloe panic.


    ¡°Go Chloe!¡± Lily shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll handle him!¡±


    Lily, who had already transformed into her Demi-Wolf form, grabbed Ethan before jumping to a tree branch.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time, Chloe,¡± Nicole used her shield to block another stone bullet that was aimed at Ethan¡¯s cousin, who was at a loss on what to do. ¡°Lily knows what to do. Let¡¯s go while we still can!¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°No buts! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The Magical Knight grabbed the handle of Chloe¡¯s broom and dragged it towards the sky.


    ¡°Please be safe, Ethan,¡± Chloe prayed in her heart as she held the handle of her broom tightly.


    Although she knew that Lily was strong, she was worried because the bandits had five wizards among their rank.


    Nicole was worried as well, but she believed that Lily would be able to escape with Ethan despite the difficulty of their current situation.

 Chapter 152 Let’s Take A Gamble

    <h4>Chapter 152 Let¡¯s Take A Gamble</h4>


    ¡°They¡¯re over here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get away!¡±


    ¡°Encircle them!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s too fast!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s fast! Break her leg if you have to as long as she''s still alive!¡±


    Lily, who was carrying Ethan, ran along the forest floor, while zigzagging through the trees to evade the spells that were flying in her direction.


    ¡°Lily, just leave me and escape on your own,¡± Ethan said. ¡°You will be able to escape without me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Princess,¡± Lily replied as she continued to run. ¡°Just behave like the little beauty you are, and stop talking!¡±


    After Ethan and Lily separated from the others, the bandits split up. One group pursued the Merchant, while the rest hunted the two teenagers.


    Right now, there were three Wizards hot on their trail, who were riding broomsticks.


    They would cast spells from time to time in an attempt to cripple Lily and slow down her movements.


    Some of these spells managed to hit her. Fortunately, the Academy¡¯s robes had a protective enchantment on them, minimizing the damage she received from their pursuers.


    Even so, with each spell that hit her, Lily suffered internal injuries, making blood seep from the corner of her lips.


    She might be able to escape if she had left Ethan behind, but she refused to give up and carried the teenage boy despite her injuries.


    ¡°I got you now!¡± one of the Wizards sneered as he aimed his wand at Lily.


    ¡°Impediendum!¡±


    But at that exact moment, Ethan also pointed his wand at the direction of the wizard and cast his own spell.


    ¡°cies Murus!¡±


    A wall of ice appeared beside Lily, blocking the enemy¡¯s spell and negating it.


    Knowing that the youngdy had no n to abandon him, Ethan decided to y his part in order for them to escape their pursuers.


    The teenage boy lightly tapped Lily¡¯s chest with his wand and chanted another spell.


    ¡°Faerie Fuga!¡±


    A pair of Fairy Wings appeared behind Lily¡¯s back, allowing her to increase her speed, and evade the iing spells from the other Wizards.


    While the youngdy was doing her best to evade the spells that wereing at her from every direction, Ethan pointed his wand in front of them and used his third spell.


    ¡°Nubes Atra Fumus!¡±


    ck smoke erupted from the tip of Ethan¡¯s wand, covering Lily and him in a ck mist.


    The smoke expanded inside the forest, reducing visibility to zero.


    Lily furled her wings and resumed running on the ground. She was afraid that her wings might blow the mist away, revealing their position to the bandits.


    Just as they thought that they managed to get away, a stone bullet hit the side of Lily¡¯s head, making thetter copse on the ground.


    Ethan groaned as he rolled a few meters away from Lily, who was knocked unconscious by the stray spell that came out of nowhere.


    Knowing that they were in grave danger, Ethan summoned his Sea God¡¯s Trident and held it in his left hand.


    The moment he held the handle of his weapon, he felt himself growing stronger as the passive spell, Magna Amplifico, boosted his body¡¯s performance.


    His mind also cleared up, and even though the ck smoke was thick, he was able to see up to ten meters in front of him.


    He didn¡¯t know if this was one of the passive abilities that the Sea God¡¯s Trident possessed, but he had no time to find out.


    The young man picked Lily up from the ground and ran toward a random direction. Time was of the essence, and the sooner they distanced themselves from their pursuers, the better.


    He could see blood flowing from the side of Lily¡¯s head, dyeing her head and hair a crimson color. However, there was nothing he could do about it.


    For now, his only option was to run away as fast as he could before they were discovered.


    Suddenly, he felt a powerful gust of wind pass through the forest, blowing away the ck mist that he had created.


    Ethan didn¡¯t have time to look behind him because he was afraid of what he might see.


    It was at that moment when something flew past him, which made his face turn pale.


    A stone bullet, the size of an adult¡¯s face hit the tree in front of him, embedding itself in the tree bark.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Damn brats! They¡¯re like slippery eels!¡±


    ¡°Hurry! We can catch up to them!¡±


    Ethan gritted his teeth as he pushed himself to the limit.


    He ran like there was no tomorrow, making him feel pain in his right side and his lungs crave for air.


    Even so, he didn¡¯t stop.


    The moment he did, it would be over!


    A stone bullet hit Ethan¡¯s shoulder, causing him to cry out in pain. If not for the fact that he was holding Lily tightly, he might have dropped her due to how painful it was.


    Ethan forcefully bit his lip, as he willed himself to withstand the pain.


    He knew that Lily had suffered more than he did, and that thought alone gave him the strength to continue running.


    However, even with the boost of Magna Amplico, Ethan was just human.


    Their pursuers were riding on broomsticks and were closing in on them with every passing second.


    As Ethan was desperately thinking of ways on how to escape this impossible situation, he saw something sh at the corner of his eyes.


    The young man nced to his right side and saw a white portal shimmering between two trees in the distance.


    He recognized this portal because he had read about them in the library.


    It was called a Nexus.


    One of the phenomenons that appeared only in the magical world. It was also the cause of many disappearances because almost everyone that entered them was unable to return alive.


    The reason?


    A Nexus was a one-way portal that would send them to the past.


    Unless they manage to find the Nexus that would return them to the present, they would be trapped in the past forever.


    For a brief period of time, everything around Ethan came to a standstill.


    It was as if time itself had stopped, giving the teenage boy a chance to make an important decision that would decide his and Lily¡¯s Fate forever.


    ¡®If we stay, we will definitely be captured,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Although there is a chance that we will be rescued, there is also a possibility that we won¡¯t.


    ¡°If I enter the Nexus, we might temporarily be safe, but what if we be trapped in the past? How are we going to return to the present?¡±


    Faced with an important decision, Ethan felt as if his body was paralyzed, but this paralysis didn¡¯tst long because he heard Lily¡¯s voice, which brought him out of his daze.


    ¡°Enter the Nexus,¡± Lily said. ¡°Let¡¯s take a gamble.¡±


    The young man looked at thedy in his arms. Lily was looking back at him with an exhausted expression on her face, and yet, her eyes were filled with determination.


    A secondter, time returned to normal, and Ethan dashed towards the Nexus with everything he had.


    However, just as his right foot stepped into the portal, he felt something hard hit the back of his head, making him ck out.


    His momentum carried the rest of his body, making him fall forward towards the Nexus, with Lily in his arms.


    The moment the two teenagers entered the White Portal, it glowed brightly for a few seconds before vanishing without a trace.


    The Five Wizards, who were hunting Ethan and Lily, nced at each other in dismay.


    ¡°Let¡¯s regroup with the others,¡± one of the Wizards said after a minute had passed. ¡°Although it¡¯s a shame, those two brats are goners. Only a handful of people have managed to return after entering a Nexus, and I doubt that those two will be as lucky as them.¡±


    Knowing that they could no longer pursue their targets, the three wizards soared into the sky to catch up to the Merchant and his escorts.


    They knew that the chances were slim, but they still hoped that they would be able to salvage something from their failed operation.

 Chapter 153 What Do You Mean We Have No Other Place To Go?

    <h4>Chapter 153 What Do You Mean We Have No Other ce To Go?</h4>


    When Ethan opened his eyes, he found himself lying on a bed in an unfamiliar room.


    Having suddenly recalled what happened to him, he abruptly propped himself up from the bed.


    However, before he could even do anything, his head was assaulted by a stinging pain, as if his head was being stabbed by arge needle.


    It took him a few minutes to regain hisposure, and he started to look around in search of Lily, whom he was carrying before he cked out.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that the youngdy was unfortunately nowhere to be found.


    Since his head was still hurting, he decided to check his surroundings to have a better understanding of the ce he was currently in.


    The bed was made from wood, cushioned only by straw and animal furs.


    The walls were also made of wood, but the floor was made from reeds, which surprised him. A momentter, he realized that the room was also shaking, albeit slightly, which made him frown.


    Aside from the bed, there was also a small table and a chair inside the room, which were also made of wood.


    Just as he was about to force himself off from the bed, a little girl with long brown hair, who seemed to be around eight or ten years old, entered the room. She was carrying a bowl with a few herbs inside it.


    After seeing that Ethan was awake, she smiled and put the bowl in her hands on top of the table before calling out to someone who was outside the room.


    ¡°Grandma, he¡¯s awake!¡± the little girl shouted.


    Ethan blinked in confusion. He was certain that the little girl was speaking a differentnguage, and yet, he was able to understand what she was saying.


    A few secondster, an olddy, whose white hair was whiter than his own grandma¡¯s, entered the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you are awake, young man,¡± the Old Lady said. ¡°How are you feeling? You have been unconscious for three days.¡±


    ¡°T-Three days?!¡± Ethan gasped in shock. ¡°D-Did you see a youngdy when you found me? She is this tall and has long blonde hair that reaches past her shoulders?¡±


    The Old Lady nodded. ¡°Please, calm down young man. Your wife is safe.¡±


    ¡°W-Wife?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not her husband? She told me that you were her husband.¡±


    Before Ethan could even deny the olddy¡¯s words, Lily entered the room and immediately hugged him.


    ¡°Darling! I¡¯m d that you are awake!¡± Lily said before hugging Ethan. ¡°I thought that you were not going to make it. You scared me. Do you want me to be a widow right after we got married?¡±


    Ethan was about to ask her, ¡°just what are you talking about?¡±, but Lily winked at him twice, which made him hold back the words he was going to say.


    Instead of refuting her, he yed along because he believed that she wouldn¡¯t do anything that would harm either of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what happened to us?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°I can¡¯t remember much after I lost consciousness.¡±


    Lily sighed in relief internally because Ethan was able to understand what she was trying to tell him. Since that was the case, she decided to tell him the story that she had ¡°made up¡±, for the sake of their safety.


    ¡°We barely managed to escape from the Barbarians who were pursuing us from the North,¡± Lily said. ¡°With no ce to run, I decided to jump in the river with you, but I underestimated the strength of the current. I struggled to bring us to shore before passing out.


    ¡°Fortunately, Grandma Ria spotted us at the riverbank and took us in with the help of her tribe. If not for them, we might have died due to the injuries we suffered.¡±


    Only after Lily finished her exnation did he notice that the youngdy¡¯s head was bandaged, which reminded him of the injury she suffered during their escape.


    Ethan shifted his attention to the olddy and bowed his head.


    ¡°Thank you for saving us, Grandma Ria,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°If there is anything we can do to repay this favor, don¡¯t hesitate to ask us.¡±


    The olddy chuckled. ¡°Very well. I won¡¯t hold back when the dayes that it will be our turn to ask for your help. For now, why don¡¯t you eat something? You have been asleep for three days, and I¡¯m pretty sure that you are starving right now.¡±


    As if to confirm her statement, Ethan¡¯s stomach growled, making the little girl, who brought the bowl of herbs inside the room, giggle.


    ¡°Jenna, get our guest something to eat,¡± Grandma Ria ordered before shifting her attention back to Ethan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t have much to offer except fruit and grilled fish. I hope that it will be to your liking.¡±


    Jenna nodded her head and left the room with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma Ria,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°That is more than enough.¡±


    The Old Lady nodded and said a few more things to Ethan before leaving the room. Jenna returned shortly and handed Ethan a small bowl containing a fruit he had never seen before, as well as a grilled fish.


    After delivering the food, she excused herself and left the room.


    When Lily was certain that it was only the two of them inside the room, she finally breathed a sigh of relief before looking at Ethan.


    ¡°I know you have a lot of questions, but for now, you must stick to the story that I am your wife, and you are my husband,¡± Lily whispered. ¡°I am doing this in order to protect the two of us from this ce, since we have no idea on what Era we are currently in or the customs of the people living in this timeline.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but why did you insist that we are husband and wife?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Can¡¯t you just make us brother and sister, and even friends?¡±


    Lily shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t risk it. Women my age during ancient times were mostly married. If I said I wasn¡¯t married, there was a chance that the eligible men of this tribe would start courting me. Rejecting them might not be in our best interest since we have no other ce to go for the next few weeks.¡±


    Ethan frowned. ¡°What do you mean we have no other ce to go?¡±


    Lily sighed before walking towards the window and opened it. He then made a gesture for Ethan toe to her, which he did.


    After looking outside the window, Ethan saw several wooden houses that were floating on the water. After careful inspection, he noticed that these houses were built upon countless reeds, which formed a small ind.


    Some inds had three houses, while some had four. Others only had two, and there were even very small ones that had only one house built on them.


    Ethan then shifted his gaze in the direction where their house was going, and saw nothing but a vast expanse of sea for as far as the eye could see.


    There were no signs ofnd anywhere, which made Ethan understand why Lily said that they had no ce to go.


    Basically, they were trapped on their own floating ind, and the only way out was to wait until they madendfall.


    Some of the men, who saw Lily standing near the window, waved at her with smiles on their faces.


    Lily only smiled at them, but didn¡¯t make any further gesture in order to encourage them to talk to her, or form a connection with her.


    After Ethan had seen everything that he could see, the youngdy closed the window and sighed.


    ¡°Those men are giving off the smell of beasts in heat,¡± Lilyined. ¡°If I didn¡¯t tell them that you and I are already married, they would have certainly made a move on me, which might have gotten ugly. So, until we find a way out of this ce, and can look for clues about the Nexus that will bring us back to our own timeline, you will pretend that I am your wife, okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan replied before heaving a sigh.


    ¡°Go sit on the bed,¡± Lily said. ¡°I will grind the medicinal herbs for you and help you clean your injury.¡±


    Ethan obeyed and sat on the bed as he pondered his next move.


    Now that they were stuck in the middle of nowhere, the only thing he could do was to rest, and wait for the right opportunity to look for the Nexus, that would take him, and Lily, back to their own timeline.


    ¡ª----------------


    Author¡¯s Note: Reader¡¯s Challenge! If this novel gets 10 reviews, I will post 2 chapters daily for an entire week. After that, I will conduct another reader¡¯s challenge, and as long as you guys hit the targets, I will maintain 2 chapters everyday.


    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask for anything too extreme. Kekeke! Goodluck, and may you reach the target!

 Chapter 154 The Kendall Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 154 The Kendall Tribe</h4>


    After cleaning Ethan¡¯s wound and covering it with a bandage made from strips of cloth, Lily narrated the things that happened since she regained consciousness.


    ording to her, the two of them wereying near the riverside when she woke up. Both of them were injured, and Lily was too exhausted to even lift a finger.


    Fortunately, it just so happened that the Kendall Tribe was passing through and immediately came to help them.


    The first thing that Lily noticed was that almost all of the men looked like warriors, with their upper part bereft of any clothes.


    Their bulging muscles could be seen, and the nes they wore, which she believed to be animal teeth, adorned their necks.


    Unlike the men, the women didn¡¯t look warrior-like and wore animal furs, covering most of their bodies.


    As someone who had lived among the Beast Tribe, Lily assumed that these people were simr to the nomadic tribes of Southshire, who would often migrate from ce to ce, looking for greener pastures.


    Since that was the case, she assumed that they shared simr customs, especially when it came to the rtionship between men and women.


    Ethan was with her, so she used him to prevent others from taking advantage of her. Warrior Tribes, especially those who prided themselves for being brave and courageous, would not stoop so low as to steal the wives of others.


    The cutest girl of Brynhildr Academy was still a maiden.


    So, in order to protect herself, Lily did the only thing she could do, and that was to tell their rescuers that she was Ethan¡¯s wife and that the two of them were on a pilgrimage to visit their Ancestral Lands to pay respect to their Ancestors before consummating their marriage.


    This was a good excuse, knowing that most tribes had this tradition.


    She just added that they were attacked by a group of Barbarians, forcing them to jump in the river to save their lives.


    Since the Kendall Tribe took them in, they had no choice but to stay with them until they madendfall.


    After exining everything to Ethan, the handsome young man nodded his head.


    ¡°I understand the situation now,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°But do you have any ideas for how we will be able to find the Nexus that will return us to our own time?¡±


    Lily pondered for a bit before looking at him with aplicated look on her face.


    ¡°The handful of people who managed to return from a Nexus said that they were able to find another Nexus after following the flow of events that they found themselves in when they returned to the past.


    ¡°I believe that since the Kendall Tribe found us and is currently traveling to one of their Migration Strongholds, it is highly possible that the Nexus will be in that location. But before it appears, we must first meet certain conditions.¡±


    Ethan arched an eyebrow. ¡°Conditions? What conditions?¡±


    Lily paused a bit in order to find the right words to exin how the Nexus Survivors were able to return to their own timeline.


    ¡°It is simr to a Quest,¡± Lily exined. ¡°Let¡¯s take our escort mission as an example. If we managed to safely bring Mr. Leroy to Roske City, we would be able to get our rewards.


    ¡°Although there wasn¡¯t any definite proof, the survivors believed that the Nexus that took them back home was a ¡®reward¡¯ afterpleting the mission of helping the people that were in their immediate vicinity when they arrived in the past.


    ¡°In this case, Grandma Ria, Jenna, and her family, which are the Tribe Chieftain¡¯s family, are the people we need to follow closely if we want to get back home. Whatever problems they face in this journey, we need to help them ovee it. Then and only then will the Nexus reappear.¡±


    Ethan had also read the books about the Nexus Survivors, and after hearing Lily¡¯s exnation, he found some logic in it.


    ¡°So, we follow the Kendall Tribe, specifically the Chieftain¡¯s family, and do our best to assist them if a problem arises, am I right, Lily?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is our only lead for us to return home.¡±


    Just as the two finished talking, Lily sensed the presence of someoneing and immediately ced a finger over her lips, signaling Ethan to stop talking.


    Half a minuteter, a man, who seemed to be in histe thirties or early forties, stepped inside the room. He was apanied by a younger woman, whom Lily recognized as Jenna¡¯s mother, and the Chieftain¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Are the two of you feeling better?¡± the Chieftain of the Kendall Tribe, who went by the name Adrian, asked.


    ¡°Yes, Great Chieftain,¡± Lily bowed her head respectfully. ¡°We are well thanks to your Tribe¡¯s generosity and hospitality.¡±


    Ethan also bowed his head and also thanked their saviors, which left a good impression on Adrian.


    ¡°Since you just woke up, allow me to introduce to you the members of my family,¡± Chieftain Adrian said. ¡°This is my wife, Holly, and this is my daughter, Jenna. My mother¡¯s name is Ria, and you are currently staying in the Kendall Tribe. Although it is unfortunate, your pilgrimage toward your Ancestral Lands will be dyed for the time being.


    ¡°My Tribe is currently traveling towards the Lands of stor, and we will be staying there for a few months. The Great Overlord died, and we must go there in order to pay our respects to him and his family.


    ¡°We will also stay and wait until the other tribes have all agreed on who will rece him and be the new Great Overlord. Until then, I am afraid that you will not be able to return to your homnd since we''d be traveling to the nearest continent.¡±


    Ethan and Lily exchanged a nce before nodding their heads at the same time.


    ¡°Understood, Great Chieftain,¡± Lily replied. ¡°My husband and I will be under your care.¡±


    Adrian nodded. ¡°Your name is Ethan, right? Lily already told me your name.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Great Chieftain.¡±


    ¡°You are a lucky man to be able to find someone as beautiful as Lily. If I weren''t married, I might just challenge you to a duel to make her my woman.¡±


    The Great Chieftainughed, while his wife, Holly, only shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°I already told my people that the two of you are our guests,¡± Chieftain Adrian stated. ¡°I also stated that no one is allowed to challenge you because you and Lily still haven¡¯t consummated your marriage due to unforeseen circumstances.


    ¡°Although I expect that they will obey my orders, you should y it safe and stay on our family¡¯s Reed Ind in order to prevent any trouble from taking ce. This is especially true for you, Lily. Our Warriors can sense that you are a strongdy, and also proficient in fighting.


    ¡°Thisbination is very deadly, especially for our warriors who still haven¡¯t found a mate. Right now, everyone is eyeing you as a prize, so don¡¯te out of the house unless it is absolutely necessary.


    The smile on Lily¡¯s face stiffened after hearing the Great Chieftain¡¯s words.


    While these kinds of challenges weren¡¯t umon in tribes when settling disputes, she didn¡¯t expect them to also have this kind of custom, especially when it came to courting women to be their mates.


    Fortunately, the Kendall Tribe had a monogamous tradition. She also knew that the Great Chieftain was just joking when he spoke the words about challenging Ethan.


    Actually, Lily understood what Adrian was trying to say.


    Although he couldn¡¯t challenge Ethan because he was already married, that didn''t mean that there wouldn''t be other warriors who would try challenging him in order to gain her favor.


    During ancient times, especially in warrior tribes, people believed that they needed to sire strong warriors. Because of this tradition, the women were educated to only mate with strong men in order to strengthen their bloodline.


    Of course, Lily didn''t care about the Kendall Tribe¡¯s tradition because her own tribe had their own customs.


    ¡®I just hope we find the Nexus soon,¡¯ Lily thought. ¡®I don¡¯t want to stay in this world for a long period of time.¡¯


    As to whether her wish would be granted or not, she would soon find out the moment they arrived in the Lands of stor.


    ----------


    Author Note: Chapter 3 and Chapter 4 of Wizard World Irregr Comics are now avable in Webtoons. Thanks to those who donated in Patreon and made this possible.

 Chapter 155 I Will Help You To The Best Of My Ability

    <h4>Chapter 155 I Will Help You To The Best Of My Ability</h4>


    A week had passed since Ethan found himself traveling with the Kendall Tribe to the Lands of stor.


    His injury had mostly healed thanks to the effective herbal medicine that they used on his wounds.


    In order to know more about the world they were in, he asked Grandma Ria to tell him tales about the Kendall Tribe, allowing him and Lily to get a better grasp of their new environment.


    ¡°The 14th day of the month of the Hierophant¡­,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°And the year is 325 A.C.¡±


    (Author¡¯s Note: A.C. means Asgardian Calendar.)


    Lily, who was seated beside him, sighed. ¡°It seems that we traveled 1,500 years into the past. We¡¯re a long way from home, Ethan.¡±


    Hearing that, the young man smiled bitterly. Lily¡¯s words hit him where it hurt.


    They were currently in an era where the world was in constant turmoil, with wars being waged everywhere in thends of Midgard.


    Before Ethan could even say anything, Grandma Ria¡¯s voice reached their ears from outside the door of their room.


    ¡°Lily, one of our warriors caught a big fish and asked me to give it to you as a gift,¡± Grandma Ria said. ¡°Can youe out for a bit?¡±


    This time, it was Lily¡¯s turn to smile bitterly before reluctantly standing up to go to the door.


    Ethan chuckled internally. Ever since they arrived in the Kendall Tribe, Lily¡¯s poprity had shot through the roof. Most of the single men were giving her gifts every day to curry her favor, and he found this quite amusing.


    He couldn¡¯t me them though, Lily was the cutest First Year in Brynhildr Academy, and she also came from the future.


    She had this kind of untamed aura that the men of the Kendall Tribe had never seen before and couldn¡¯t resist, making them all want to make her their mate.


    Unfortunately for them, she was already married to Ethan.


    If it were not for their Great Chieftain¡¯s decree, they might have already thrown caution to the wind and challenged Ethan to a duel in order to take her away from him.


    If Lily was the darling of the men, then Ethan was the eye candy of the women. There was a time when he had gone out to take a swim in the sea, only wearing shorts.


    Although Ethan¡¯s body wasn¡¯t as robust as the physique of the Warriors in the Kendall Tribe who all had bulging muscles, he was still lean and toned.


    Adding his handsome features to the mix, the unmarried women of the tribe couldn¡¯t help but look at him dreamily.


    Simr to Lily, he had this presence that made them feel as if they were looking at something unique and mysterious, which added to his charm.


    Ever since that incident, Ethan no longer swam in the sea and simply bathed inside the room using a wooden tub.


    ¡°So do you want this fish?¡± Grandma Ria asked. ¡°This belonged to a warrior named Donovan. He is twenty-five years old, and is known to be one of the best young hunters in our tribe.¡±


    Lily smiled. ¡°Grandma Ria, it seems that you find my suffering very amusing. You¡¯re so mean.¡±


    The olddy chuckled and didn¡¯t even bother to deny the cute girl¡¯s im.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for being born so beautiful,¡± Grandma Ria replied. ¡°Heck, even I am jealous of you, and I am a woman. So what are we going to do with this gift?¡±


    ¡°Same as always,¡± Lilymented. ¡°We share it with everyone in the family.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Grandma Ria nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask my daughter-inw to cook it.¡±


    The olddy happily walked towards the direction of the kitchen, leaving Lily behind.


    ¡°Must be nice being popr,¡± Ethan said after Lily closed the door of their room. ¡°It seems that wherever you go, a fan club will always follow.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a fan club in this era,¡± Lily stated. ¡°Ethan, you better prepare yourself. I have a feeling that people will start challenging you soon.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan blinked. ¡°Challenge me? Why? Didn¡¯t Great Chief Adrian say that he announced a decree that they should leave us alone?¡±


    Lily shook her head helplessly. ¡°Even with a decree, there¡¯s no guarantee that everyone will listen to it. It¡¯s just a matter of time before someone challenges you.¡±


    ¡°How troublesome.¡± Ethan scratched his head.


    ¡°Fortunately, you can use magic,¡± Lily stated. ¡°If pushes to shove, just st them away with a spell or two.¡±


    Beads of sweat started to form in Ethan¡¯s head. Lily made it sound like casting spells was just as simple as breathing for him.


    ¡°Did you forget that I¡¯m a Dud?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Magic isn¡¯t my strongest trait.¡±


    Lily frowned. Wanting to know more, she sat beside the handsome young man who had defeated her in the sh of Manors.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask this, but are you really a Dud?¡± Lily inquired. ¡°You were able to use magic during the magical duel, and you weren¡¯t wearing a magical battery at that time. I know that it is rude to intrude on your privacy, but we can only depend on each other if we want to return home. Can you please tell me how your magic works?¡±


    Ethan hesitated for a bit, but after weighing his options, he knew that Lily was right.


    Although he was reluctant to tell her how his magic worked, it was of the utmost importance that she understood what he was capable of doing in order to prepare for any kind of situation.


    ¡°Actually, my magic is quite unique,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Most of the time, I don¡¯t have any magic power. But when certain conditions are met, I am able to use magic for half a day. However, this magic power is limited. Once I run out of it, I will no longer be able to cast spells.¡±


    Lily frowned. ¡®That exins why I don¡¯t sense even a strand of magical power in his body even though I am this close to him.¡¯


    She was very sensitive when it came to sensing magical powers. Lily had often wondered how Ethan was able to cast magic the way he did even though he was a Dud.


    Now that they were trapped in the past and aplex situation, she decided to be a little bolder and ask him for more information.


    ¡°What are these conditions?¡± Lily inquired. ¡°There mighte a time when both of us need to fight. You being able to use magic is of great importance. If I can help you meet that condition, I will help you to the best of my ability.¡±


    Ethan held Lily¡¯s gaze, who was looking back at him with a solemn expression on her face.


    ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t tell anyone about it, especially after we manage to return to the academy,¡± Ethan stated.


    Lily nodded and made a solemn promise to keep Ethan¡¯s secret a secret.


    After a minute passed, Ethan heaved a sigh before telling Lily the truth.


    ¡°Alone, I am unable to wield any magic power,¡± Ethan exined. ¡°But I have a unique ability that allows me to absorb the magical powers from others.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lily nodded. ¡°It now makes sense. Every time you use Partial Resonance, all of your magical power disappears from your body. So that¡¯s how you do it.¡±


    Lily pondered for a bit before making up her mind.


    ¡°And what is the condition you need to fulfill for you to absorb magical energy?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°A kiss,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°A kiss? Be more specific.¡±


    ¡°I need to kiss a Witch in order to absorb her magical powers. This Unique Ability only works on girls. It doesn¡¯t have any effect on men.¡±


    (E/N: Tried and tested?)


    Lily froze after hearing what Ethan had to say. She then tilted her head in confusion before asking him a question.


    ¡°Sorry, I think I misheard you,¡± Lily said. ¡°How do you absorb magical powers again?¡±


    Ethan sighed before looking at Lily with a solemn expression. ¡°I absorb magical powers by kissing Witches. That is the only way I am able to use magic.¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s body stiffened after confirming that she didn¡¯t mishear Ethan the first time.


    However, after learning that he needed to kiss someone in order to use magic, Lily wished that she hadn¡¯t pressed him for answers.


    After all, if Ethan really needed to use magic, there was only one way to make that happen, and that was by letting him kiss her. The thought of it made her face be as red as a tomato.

 Chapter 156 I’m Not A Damsel In Distress

    <h4>Chapter 156 I¡¯m Not A Damsel In Distress</h4>


    ¡°S-So, you kiss Witches in order to absorb some of their magical powers. How does that exactly work?¡±


    ¡°Well, if I kiss a Witch, I will be able to use their power for half a day minimum, and an entire day at maximum. However, there is a restriction to this ability.¡±


    ¡°Restriction?¡± Lily asked.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes. After all my Magic Power is used up, even if I kiss the same witch, I won¡¯t be able to absorb their magic power again. I need to wait for a week before I can absorb their magical power again.¡±


    For some reason, Lily felt relieved after hearing Ethan¡¯s exnation. In order to clear her doubts, she decided to ask him more questions.


    ¡°During the sh of Manors, you were able to use magic every time you fought in the arena,¡± Lily stated. ¡°If what you say is true, that means you kissed multiple girls during the tournament, am I right?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Ethan answered.


    ¡°Uwah¡­ you¡¯re quite scummy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t refute that.¡±


    Ethan closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice. There is no way I could win against you guys without using any magic. It would have simply been impossible.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t want to admit it, but Ethan was right. There was simply no way a Dud could win against the Pirs of the First Years without using any form of magic.


    ¡°Out of curiosity, who did you kiss?¡± Lily asked in a teasing tone. ¡°Chloe? Luna? But it still doesn''t add up. You fought three times during the tournament, and Luna can only use her magic during the day of the Full Moon. Who else did you kiss aside from your cousin?¡±


    ¡°C-Can I not answer this question?¡±


    ¡°You need to answer this question.¡±


    ¡°I-If I answer this, can you promise me that you won¡¯t tell anyone else?¡±


    ¡°I swear upon my family¡¯s honor that I will not tell a soul. Now, spill the beans.¡±


    Ethan took a deep breath in order to calm himself before telling Lily whom he kissed in order to fight in the sh of Manors.


    ¡°I kissed Fairies,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°¡­You kissed Fairies?¡± Lily looked at the handsome young man in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Ethan nodded.


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Lily eyed Ethan as if he was looking at a rare creature. ¡°You were that desperate to win, huh? Also, didn''t you say you could only absorb magic from Witches?¡±


    ¡°That is what I thought at first as well,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°However, after doing an experiment, I found out that I can also absorb the magic power of demi-human creatures as long as they are girls.¡±


    After recalling Ethan¡¯s previous battles, she now understood why Ethan was able to use Fae Magic. Although some Wizards and Witches could also use Fae Magic, not everyone was proficient in it.


    Ethan, on the other hand, disyed an uncanny familiarity and mastery with the Fae Spells, which wasn¡¯t something that a Dud could easily pull off.


    ¡°Tell me, how much magic remains in your Magic Battery?¡± Lily inquired.


    Ethan took out the Magic Bracelet that Luna gave him and closed his eyes. After checking the amount of magic that was left in it, the young man let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I only used a tenth of its magical reserves during the battle with the hunters,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°However, if I were to use Partial Resonance, all the remaining magic would be used up as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t use Partial Resonance, okay?¡± Lily said with a serious expression on her face. ¡°Save your magic power for emergencies. As for everything else, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Ethan nodded because this was a sound n. He wasn¡¯t someone who would just kiss any random girl just to get some magic power. It is for this same reason that he went to ask the Fairies for help during the sh of Manor.


    An awkward silence permeated inside the room as the two stared at each other.


    ¡°Listen, Ethan. I am not that unreasonable,¡± Lily said in a firm tone. ¡°If we are in a desperate situation when you truly need to use magic, I will not hesitate to kiss you in order to survive. However, until that timees, I won¡¯t do it. Do we have an understanding?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I also hope that we don¡¯t reach that point as well. Although you might not believe me, it¡¯s not my nature to kiss girls at random. My grandparents didn¡¯t raise me to be a womanizer. I promise you that I won¡¯t force you to do anything. If I have to fight without using magic powers then so be it.¡±


    Lily held Ethan¡¯s gaze and after a few seconds of observing him, she nodded her head.


    ¡°I trust you, Ethan,¡± Lily stated before giving him a mischievous smile. ¡°So, how far have you gone with Chloe and Luna? Did you perhaps reach Second Base already?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Ethan answered in a heartbeat. ¡°I respect both of them, and I wouldn¡¯t do something to take advantage of their kindness.¡±


    ¡°A. How cute.¡± Lily giggled. ¡°I guess you¡¯re still an innocent boy at heart. Are you a hopeless romantic? Someone who believes that love conquers all?¡±


    Ethan rolled his eyes at the cute girl who was looking at him with a mischievous smile on her face.


    ¡°And how about you?¡± Ethan asked back. ¡°Are you perhaps looking for a charming prince, riding on a white horse, who will save you from the evil dragon that kidnapped you?¡±


    Lily shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not a damsel in distress, Ethan. You and I both know that if we really fought to the death, the one who has the higher chance of dying is you.¡±


    The handsome teenager wasn¡¯t able to refute Lily¡¯s words because it was true.


    If the two of them really fought a battle to the death, even if he was armed with Partial Resonance, he believed that the one who would win the battle would be Lily with her rich battle experience and incredible fighting ability.


    ¡°I have an idea.¡± Ethan smirked. ¡°If someone were to challenge me, how about you fight them in my stead?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡± Lily shook her head. ¡°It will be best if they don¡¯t know my true ability so that we can use this as a Trump Card against our enemies. The element of surprise can do wonders, you know?¡±


    Ethan smirked before nodding his head.


    For some reason, he felt a bit lighter because he managed to share his secret with Lily. Truth be told, he was still worried that the cute girl was not someone trustworthy.


    But due to their special circumstance, he had no choice but toe clean.


    After all, when everything was said and done, she was his only source of magical power in this era.


    Getting her permission to be kissed now was better than not being able to use magic during critical moments.


    After a short discussion, the two were then called to have lunch with Grandma Ria and her family.


    They still had three weeks before they reached the Lands of stor.


    Until that day arrived, the two would do their best to be as low-key as possible within the Kendall Tribe in order to keep unnecessary conflicts from arising.

 Chapter 157 He’s Really Warm

    <h4>Chapter 157 He¡¯s Really Warm</h4>


    Two and a half weeks had passed since Ethan and Lily had joined the Kendall Tribe on their journey.


    Ethan could see an ind''s outline in the distance, signifying that they were drawing near their destination.


    ording to Grandma Ria, the name of the ind he could vaguely see was Turtle Cove Ind. It was named as such due to the fact that many Sea Turtles would flock to the ind toy their eggs during mating season.


    Once they reached the shore, they would build wagons and travel onnd until they reached the Lands of stor.


    After spending a good amount of time with the Kendall Tribe, Ethan and Lily learned that this grand gathering would be held by over a dozen tribes, which were the vassals of the Great Overlord who had recently passed away.


    The one who would seed him would be chosen from one of these Vassal Tribes.


    Simply put, they would not be there to only pay respects to their deceased leader but to alsopete with each other to be the next Great Overlord.


    ¡°So, if we follow this logic, we need to ensure that the one who bes the Overlord will be from the Kendall Tribe, right?¡± Ethan asked Lily who was lying on the bed beside him.


    Since the two of them were husband and wife in the eyes of the Kendall Tribe, they needed to at least y their roles in order to avoid suspicion from the Great Chieftain¡¯s family.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily replied. ¡°I believe that this is what we need to aplish in order to return home. If this is a quest, we are certain that getting the session rights to be the Great Overlord will not be easy. I¡¯m very certain that a fight between the Kendall Tribe and the other Vassal Tribes is inevitable.¡±


    Ethan sighed because this was what he was afraid of.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lily asked in a teasing tone. ¡°The Strongest First Year of Brynhildr Academy is getting cold feet? Should I give you a hug to warm you up?¡±


    ¡°Very funny,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, Lily. Tomorrow is going to be a busy day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily nodded before closing her eyes to sleep.


    Although they were sharing the same bed, Ethan made sure to distance himself from the youngdy to give her some space.


    Unlike Chloe and Luna, whom he didn¡¯t mind hugging in his sleep, Lily was someone whom he barely knew.


    They weren¡¯t even friends, only acquaintances.


    His interaction with her in the academy could be counted on one hand, with the exception of their duel in the sh of Manors.


    Although Ethan had shared his secret with her, he had only done so because the situation called for it.


    Without a way to gain any magical powers, he was forced topromise in order to increase their chances of getting back home.


    An hour before midnight, Lily''s eyes fluttered open.


    Although it was dark, her eyes glowed faintly allowing her to see in the darkness.


    She looked at the sleeping boy beside her for a few seconds before narrowing her eyes.


    ¡®Don¡¯t hog the nket for yourself,¡¯ Lily thought as she tried to pull the nket from Ethan¡¯s body.


    The handsome young man had subconsciously taken the majority of the nket in his sleep, leaving Lily with nothing to cover her body with.


    Just as she was about to pull the nket, Ethan stirred in his sleep before opening his eyes. He looked at Lily in a daze before smiling.


    ¡°Did you have another nightmare, Luna?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Come and sleep beside me.¡±


    Ethan then took his nket to cover Lily¡¯s body before moving closer to her.


    He then wrapped his arms around her body and hugged her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±


    A momentter, he fell asleep, keeping Lily in his embrace.


    At first, the youngdy wanted to push the handsome teenager away. However, his body heat made her feelfortable, and she felt very reluctant to separate from him.


    ¡®He thought I was Luna?¡¯ Lily mused. ¡®Does she always have nightmares and visit him in his room at night? She¡¯s bolder than I thought.¡¯


    After pondering for a brief moment, Lily decided that she would let this incident slide just this once.


    ¡®He¡¯s really warm,¡¯ Lily thought as she buried her head in Ethan¡¯s chest, feeling his heartbeat.


    Soon, she, too, fell asleep and, for the first time since they had entered the Nexus, Lily was able to continuously sleep until morning, feeling well rested.


    When Ethan opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a patch of blonde hair in his vision.


    A few secondster, he heard the steady sleeper breaths of the youngdy, who was in his arms.


    Ethan¡¯s body stiffened after finding himself in such a situation, and thest vestige of sleep left his system.


    ¡®H-How did we end up like this?¡¯ Ethan thought.


    Now that he was conscious of the youngdy in his arms, he immediately felt how soft Lily was, which made his face redden.


    Slowly, but surely, Ethan extricated himself from the bed, making sure that Lily wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    A few minutester, he stood up from the bed and nced at the sleeping beauty, who made his body heat up so early in the morning.


    Ethan was a healthy young man, so it was impossible for him to stay calm when someone as beautiful as Lily was in his arms. In order to cool himself off, he left the room in order to wash his face.


    ¡®I¡¯ll also get our breakfast while I¡¯m at it,¡¯ Ethan mused as he left the room.


    A minuteter, Lily opened her eyes and looked at the door. A tinge of red could be seen creeping up the side of her face.


    Truth be told, she had woken up before Ethan did. However, she felt sofortable in his embrace, that she was reluctant to leave it.


    That was the first time she was held by a man, and for some reason, she didn¡¯t feel bad being held by the handsome young man who had defeated her in a duel.


    Lily was a member of a Tribe in Southshire, so she was raised to seek out strong men.


    Since she was a Witch, her family decided that it would be best if she looked for a strong Wizard in Brynhildr Academy to be their son-inw.


    Lily was opposed to the idea at first, but since her mother was a Witch, thetter made sure to educate her on how important magical bloodlines were.


    She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to find a life-long partner, but since she didn¡¯t want to argue with her family. She went to Brynhildr Academy to study magic, as well as keep an eye on any powerful Wizards who could be part of their family.


    Even after seeing Langston and Kurt, who were the Pirs of the Schwartz and Terra Manor, Lily didn¡¯t pay too much attention to them.


    They were powerful, that much she admitted, but they were weaker than her, so she wasn¡¯t interested in them.


    However, when she met Ethan when thetter was taking a stroll at night, Lily caught his scent. She had bestial bloodline running through her veins, so she was very sensitive when it came to powerful bloodlines.


    However, she could only use that ability when she was in her demi-wolf form.


    She even went as far as licking Ethan¡¯s cheek back in the academy because his scent attracted her.


    There was just something about him that made her want to take a bite of his flesh and drink his blood. Fortunately, her human side was stronger, so she was able to control these urges easily.


    ¡®Perhaps this is a good opportunity to know why I am attracted to him,¡¯ Lily thought. ¡®I¡¯ll see if I can taste some of his blood tonight.¡¯


    A sweet smile appeared on Lily¡¯s face as she came up with a n to taste Ethan¡¯s blood while he was sleeping.

 Chapter 158 Your Wife Is Incredible

    <h4>Chapter 158 Your Wife Is Incredible</h4>


    The sound of hammering reverberated in the surroundings as the Kendall Tribe built wooden wagons that they would use on their journey.


    Ethan assisted Great Chieftain Adrian with building the wagon that they would use, which made the Chieftain quite thankful.


    ¡°Have you built a wagon before?¡± Great Chieftain Adrian asked. ¡°You seem experienced.¡±


    Ethan nodded as he continued to use the iron hammer in his hand. ¡°I helped my Grandpa build a wooden wagon several years ago.¡±


    ¡°That exins it.¡± Great Chieftain Adrian smiled. ¡°With your help, we might finish this in two days.¡±


    The Kendall Tribe didn¡¯t have to worry about materials like wooden wheels and nails since there was a settlement on Turtle Cove Ind that was near the beach where theynded.


    Since Ethan and Lily were going to travel with them, Great Chieftain Adrian decided to make their wagon bigger to amodate their guests.


    While the men were busy doing the physicalbor, the women were busy preparing the meals for their families.


    Lily helped the Great Chieftain¡¯s Wife, Holly, prepare their meal, while Grandma Ria watched over Jenna.


    An hourter, several men and women arrived at the temporary base of the Kendall Tribe, wearing a smile on their faces.


    ¡°Brother Marco!¡± Jenna cried out as she ran towards a teenage warrior who was riding on top of a two-meter-tall Forest Wolf.


    ¡°Jenna!¡± Marcoughed heartily as he picked up his sister and swung her round and round, making the little girl giggle.


    Holly smiled when she saw her son, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for several months.


    ¡°That is my son, Marco,¡± Holly said to Lily. ¡°He is one of the pupils of the Great Overlord and has lived under his care for several years.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Lily nced at the young warrior who was making his way in their direction while carrying Jenna.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Marco to realize that there was someone whom he didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°Mother, who is this young beauty?¡± Marco asked. ¡°Did father break the Tribal Rules and take her as his second wife?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, you silly boy.¡± Holly shook her head. ¡°Lily is a guest. Also, she is already married. Don¡¯t have any wrong ideas, you hear me?¡±


    Marco chuckled before putting his little sister back on the ground. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that mother. Although Lily is more beautiful than my lover, my feelings for her will not allow me to look at another woman in a romantic way.¡±


    The young warrior then nced in his Father¡¯s direction, who was currently busy building a wagon with a blue-haired boy, whom he hadn¡¯t seen before either.


    ¡°Is that your husband?¡± Marco asked Lily.


    Lily nodded. ¡°Yes. His name is Ethan.¡±


    ¡°I see. I guess I¡¯ll introduce myself and help Father finish the wagon as well,¡± Marco smirked before motioning for his Forest Wolf toe closer. ¡°Gray, make sure to behave, okay?¡±


    The Forest Wolf nodded before making its way towards Lily. However, what it did next surprised Marco and Holly, and thetter even dropped thedle she was holding.


    The two-meter Forest Wolfid down on the ground, showing Lily his belly, which was a sign of submission for them.


    Lily giggled before lightly patting the wolf¡¯s belly, making the wolf have a look of happiness and satisfaction on its face.


    ¡°H-How did you do that?¡± Marco, who had been with the Forest Wolf for nearly two years, had never seen it do something like this.


    Of course, he tried to do this in the past, but Gray had never allowed him to touch his belly in this manner.


    This was why he was so surprised when the Forest Wolf took the initiative to act submissive to the girl whom he only met for the first time in his life.


    ¡°It¡¯s a family secret, so I can¡¯t tell you,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Gray, make sure you behave, okay?¡±


    ¡°Wooo!¡± The Forest Wolf acknowledged her request and sat on the ground like a loyal dog, its tail wagging left and right.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Jenna, who found this amusing, hugged the Forest Wolf and buried her head in its soft fur.


    Gray didn¡¯t move and allowed the little girl to do what she wanted.


    Since Jenna was Marco¡¯s sister and Lily told it to behave, it decided to turn a blind eye to the little Human, who was currently ying with its body.


    After regaining hisposure, Marco scratched his head before making his way to his father.


    Before he could even greet his father and their guest, Great Chieftain Adrian smiled and asked his son to help them with their work.


    Naturally, Marco obeyed and took an iron hammer in his hand and helped with the construction.


    With three people working together, the base of the wagon started to take shape after a few hours, allowing it to progress faster than anticipated.


    ¡°Your wife is incredible,¡± Marco said after taking a short rest. ¡°She managed to tame my Forest Wolf in a heartbeat. Did she do the same to you? Does she rub your belly every night as well?¡±


    Ethan, who was drinking some water, spat it out and started coughing. This made the Father and son chuckle as they waited for him to regain his calm.


    ¡°She is indeed incredible,¡± Ethan replied after a few minutes. ¡°That is all that I can say.¡±


    Fortunately, Marco felt guilty after making the handsome young man choke on his drink, so he no longer delved into the subject.


    ¡°Marco, how is the situation in stor?¡± Great Chieftain Adrian asked. ¡°Have the other tribes arrived?¡±


    Marco nodded. ¡°Half of the tribes have arrived, and the rest are still on their way. Father, I forgot this earlier, but there is something that I want to tell you.


    ¡°The Erdovar, Schio, and Tolmezo Great Tribes are gathering at Ataranto Keep. I¡¯m afraid they are going to take the Great Overlord¡¯s passing as an opportunity to settle old debts and expand their territories.¡±


    Great Chieftain Adrian¡¯s face sank after hearing his son¡¯s report.


    ¡°Those bastards,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian clenched his fist in anger. ¡°Have they no shame? They even chose this time to cause trouble for us?¡±


    The Three Great Tribes were powerhouses in the Lands of stor.


    To make aparison, the Kendall Tribe wasposed of nearly seven hundred people, while a single Great Tribe numbered around three thousand up to five thousand people.


    Due to the Allied Tribes that were under the Great Overlord, these Three Great Tribes weren¡¯t able to expand to the South to im the rich and fertilends that belonged to the Allied Tribes.


    However, now that the alliance had lost its leader, the Three Great Tribes thought that this was the perfect opportunity to divide the Southern Territories among themselves.


    ¡°Are there warriors stationed at the Triolo Stronghold?¡± Great Chieftain Adrian asked.


    ¡°There are, but the situation is not very optimistic,¡± Marco replied. ¡°The Tribes that are currently in the Weeping Shrine had sent half of their warriors to man the Stronghold, stalling for time until the other tribes arrived.¡±


    The father and son continued to talk, while Ethan ate in silence.


    ¡®Not only do we have to deal with the Tribal Fight for session, we also have to deal with three Great Tribes who n to invade the Southern Territories,¡¯ Ethan sighed. ¡®Why do things have to beplicated? We just want to go home.¡¯


    Since Ethan was deep in thought, he didn¡¯t notice that the mark of the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his left hand glowed faintly.


    It was reacting to something located somewhere far away, which held a connection to its true origin.

 Chapter 159 I Might Get Addicted To This

    <h4>Chapter 159 I Might Get Addicted To This</h4>


    ¡°It has be moreplicated than I expected,¡± Lily rubbed her forehead after hearing Ethan¡¯s report.


    ¡°To think that aside from ensuring that one of the members of the Kendall Tribe bes the next Great Overlord, we also have to deal with the Great Tribes who n to use the Overlord¡¯s death to expand their territories.¡±


    The youngdy sighed as she looked at the handsome teenager in front of her.


    ¡°I just hope we don¡¯t have to choose between survival and finding our way back home,¡± Lily said softly.


    Ethan had also been feeling down ever since he heard this news from Marco. Even so, he believed that as long as there was a chance for them to return to their own time, he would be willing to go above and beyond to make it happen.


    In order to change the topic, Ethan told Lily that Great Chieftain Adrian had decided that they would start traveling in the next two days. Now that the threat of war was upon their alliance, they had no choice but to speed up the building of the wagons.


    They needed to arrive at their destination before the Great Tribes¡¯ invasion started.


    In the end, the two decided to rest early, so they could wake up early tomorrow.


    They were not aware that while the two of them were sleeping, Great Chieftain Adrian was sharing the news about the Great Tribes to his people.


    Just like he expected, all of them were surprised at this sudden turn of events.


    ¡°Is war inevitable?¡± a warrior, who seemed to be in his mid-thirties asked. ¡°Is there no room forpromise?¡±


    This particr warrior had a scar across his left eye, and was one of the bravest warriors of the Kendall Tribe who went by the name, Otis.


    Otis was brave, but he was also a very smart person. With both brains and brawns, his words carried a lot of weight in the Kendall Tribe.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the onlypromise that the Three Great Tribes have in mind is for us to surrender our Ancestral Lands, and be their vassals,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian replied. ¡°Since they chose this time to attack when we have just lost our Leader, they will stop at nothing until they get what they want.¡±


    Otis no longer spoke because he shared the same opinion as his Chieftain. The other warriors were feeling indignant due to the high-handedness of the Three Great Tribes.


    They had left their territory, bringing everyone with them in order to pay their respects to their deceased leader.


    None of them could have anticipated that they might follow him into the afterlife due to the greed of the Three Great Tribes.


    ¡°Hasten the construction of the wagons,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian stated. ¡°We will head to the Lands of stor in two days. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    All the warriors nodded before returning to their own homes to rest. They didn¡¯t want to go to war, but since they were duty bound to protect their Ancestral Lands, they would have no choice but to fight.


    ¡°I wonder if there will still be a Kendall Tribe after this war,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian muttered as he gazed at the stars in the sky. ¡°Great Ancestors, please show mercy upon your people.¡±


    Whether the Kendall Tribe¡¯s Great Ancestor heard Adrian¡¯s prayers or not, he had no way of finding out.


    However, what he did know was that, in two days¡¯ time, they would march to the Weeping Shrine, bringing every member of their tribe with him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Just past midnight¡­


    Lily opened her eyes, and looked at the sleeping teenage boy beside her.


    Her eyes glowed faintly as her body slowly transformed to that of a Demi-Wolf.


    ¡®I knew it,¡¯ Lily thought as her sensitive nose picked up a sweet, and intoxicating scent that was emanating from Ethan¡¯s body. ¡®It seems that you¡¯re not as simple as I originally thought you were, Ethan.¡¯


    Lily was not the only one who had discovered this peculiar scenting from the handsome teenager.


    Koko, who was also one of the Three Overlords of the Great Eagle Forest, had also noticed that Ethan possessed a powerful bloodline that enticed Magical Beasts like him.


    The White Gori even said that, aside from Luna, Ethan was the most delicious Human among the members of Dud Manor.


    Perhaps, this was also why he developed a soft spot for the boy, and even helped him a bit when the members of Jaeger Manor tried to ambush him.


    ¡°Just a little,¡± Lily muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll just have a little of your blood.¡±


    The youngdy raised her index finger, and made her nail extend a bit. She then lightly poked Ethan¡¯s middle finger, until a bright drop of blood emerged from it.


    Due to how deep he was sleeping, Ethan didn¡¯t even react when Lily poked his finger.


    The youngdy nced at his face for a few seconds to make sure that he was truly asleep before cing the young man¡¯s middle finger inside her mouth.


    Lily¡¯s eyes widened in shock after tasting the blood.


    She felt as if her own bloodline had started to react to the richness of Ethan¡¯s blood, making her body heat up in the process.


    This was the first time that she had tasted the blood of others, so there was nothing she couldpare it to. However, one thing was for sure.


    Ethan¡¯s blood was surprisingly rich in magical power, which made Lily feel slightly stronger than her normal state.


    It was as if she had drunk a tonic that would help her hit harder, and run faster, without suffering any kind of side effects.


    ¡®I might get addicted to this,¡¯ Lily thought as she reluctantly pulled back to look at the finger which was still glistening with her saliva.


    A sigh escaped the young beauty¡¯s lips as she took out a small bottle of medicine from her storage ring and applied a small portion of it to Ethan¡¯s middle finger.


    Since this medicine was made by the members of Terra Manor, its effect worked wonders. The small wound on Ethan¡¯s finger disappeared, making it look as if nothing had happened.


    After fighting the strong urge to take another taste, Lily canceled her Demi-Wolf form and snuggled beside Ethan, covering him with their nket.


    This time, she was the one that took the initiative to wrap her arms around the handsome young man before closing her eyes to sleep.


    She still had a lot of questions in her mind, especially about Ethan¡¯s family. However, she decided to wait until tomorrow before asking him these questions.


    For now, she was fine to just use him as her hug pillow, making her feel warm despite the coldness of the night that permeated her skin.

 Chapter 160 A Special Existence

    <h4>Chapter 160 A Special Existence</h4>


    A caravan traveled across the Raguza ins, leaving a trail of dust clouds in their wake.


    At the very front of the Caravan was none other than the Great Chieftain¡¯s Wagon, which was being escorted by a two-meter Forest Wolf.


    Great Chieftain Adrian personally took the reins as he navigated through the ins with a determined look on his face.


    Right now, they were on the brink of an all-out war against the Three Great Tribes, and they had no spare time to waste.


    Based on their current speed, he estimated that they would arrive at their destination within three days at the minimum and four days at the maximum.


    Of course, this would be their time of arrival only if nothing unexpected happened during their journey.


    As Great Chieftain Adrian urged the horses pulling their wagon to go faster, he saw something out of the corner of his eye.


    In the distance, there were several dust clouds rising in the air, which made his face turn grim.


    ¡°Tell the warriors to prepare!¡± Great Chieftain Adrian ordered. ¡°We got Marauders on our trail!¡±


    Marco nced in the direction where his father was looking before urging his Forest Wolf to pull back and warn the others.


    The Caravan soon stopped, and the Warriors of the Tribe emerged, holding their weapons at the ready to defend their families and friends.


    Ethan and Lily also stepped out of the carriage and prepared to help defend the Kendall Tribe.


    The Warriors looked at Ethan with approval and at Lily with genuine concern. Although they could tell that she knew how to fight, they didn¡¯t want any of the women under their watch dying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle myself,¡± Lily said despite everyone¡¯s urgings.


    In the end, the warriors decided to keep a close watch over her, especially the single men who had tried to curry her favor.


    ¡°I wonder, does this era have any kind of magic?¡± Ethan whispered in Lily¡¯s ear.


    Lily nodded. ¡°Of course. Although there are not as many Wizards and Witches as there are in our timeline, there are still powerful mages that bend the power of nature to their will.


    ¡°Tribes usually have Shamans in their Ranks, and Druids often live in lush forests. Wizards and Witches also existed in this timeline, but wands weren''t invented yet. Instead, they used a magical staff and anything else that could help them channel their magical powers.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding and wondered if he should use his Magical Battery. In the end, he decided to just use his Sea God¡¯s Trident and save his magical powers to be used as ast resort.


    Lily nced at the handsome young man beside her and smiled.


    She thought that Ethan would demand a kiss from her in order to use magic. However, seeing him take the one-handed trident in his hand made her see him in a new light.


    The moment Ethan held his weapon, the Trident grew until it was two meters long. This sudden change didn¡¯t escape some of the warrior¡¯s eyes, and they all looked at Ethan as if they were seeing him for the first time.


    A faint gust of wind radiated from Ethan¡¯s body as the buffs of his weapon took effect.


    Ethan could feel his head clearing up and his fears subsiding a bit. He also felt his strength increase due to the boost of Magna Amplifico, giving him more confidence when it came to fighting.


    Although Ethan wasn¡¯t a proficient warrior like Lily and Nicole, he was still confident that he had the means to protect himself even without magic.


    When the dust clouds were only hundreds of meters away from them, Lux finally saw what they were dealing with.


    Riding on what seemed to be two-meter-tall Hyenas were people who were wearing ck animal furs. They charged in their direction with a confident look in their eyes.


    Their numbers exceeded thirty, and all of them were riding on powerful mounts that could also attack anyone who stood in their way.


    Marco held his sword in one hand while holding the reins of his Forest Wolf with the other. He recognized these Marauders because today wasn''t his first time seeing them. They were the Terror of the ins and had been a pain in the rear for the Allied Tribes under the Great Overlord¡¯¡¯s rule.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ck Scavengers,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian said as he stood in front of his people with a spear in his hand. ¡°Everyone, prepare to fight!¡±


    As soon as their Great Chieftain gave the orders, the archers nocked the arrows on their bows and aimed.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Great Chieftain Adrian ordered and dozens of arrows flew in the direction of the Marauders.


    Some of the Hyenas were hit, making them howl in pain and forcefully dismounting their riders.


    However, the others were able to evade the arrows using the speed of their mount or block them with their round wooden shields.


    ¡°Brace!¡± Great Chieftain Adrian shouted, and the warriors all took a fighting stance.


    Ethan and Lily exchanged a nce with each other and nodded their heads at the same time.


    Lily took out her wand and pointed it at the lead Marauder, whose gaze had locked onto her body.


    ¡°cies vi!¡± Lily chanted.


    A momentter, several Ice Spikes jutted off the ground, impaling the Hyena and sending its rider tumbling in their direction.


    The Marauder received minor injuries and was still shaken by the unexpected attack that materialized out of thin air.


    Just as the man was about to stand up, Ethan charged forward and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Strike!¡±


    The young man mmed the t surface of his trident against the Marauder¡¯s chest, sending thetter flying backward.


    This move made Lily and some of the warriors frown, but none of them said anything.


    A single nce was enough to tell them that Ethan had never killed anyone in the past and had no intention of killing anyone in the present.


    Marco, who was riding on his Forest Wolf, charged at the fallen man and allowed his Beast Companion to crush the Marauder¡¯s head with its ws.


    ¡°Ethan, stand back and protect the carriages,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian said. ¡°We will handle things from here.¡±


    The Great Chieftain gave Lily a sidelong nce before helping his warriors attack the Marauders who had engaged them in closebat.


    Lily, on the other hand, once again pointed her wand in the direction where a group of Marauders were congregating.


    ¡°cies Imbrem!¡±


    Ice Shards erupted from the tip of her wand and flew toward the Marauders, who were caughtpletely by surprise.


    Unlike Ethan, who was soft-hearted, Lily¡¯s attacks were meant to kill.


    Clearly, this wasn¡¯t her first time taking the lives of others.


    Perhaps, in the academy, only Nicole shared this same trait among the First Years, making the two of them well-versed in ending the lives of people who dared to raise their weapons against them.


    Ethan¡¯s face had turnedpletely pale as he watched the battle from start to finish. Thanks to Lily¡¯s powerful disy of Magic, the remaining Marauders decided to retreat after half of their brethren had fallen.


    When the battle ended, Ethan could no longer hold himself back and vomited due to the strong smell of blood and the gruesome scene in front of him.


    Several of the Marauders and their Mounts were skewered, and some of them had been sliced in half by Lily¡¯s spells, causing their internal organs to spill on the ground, which resulted in Ethan retching until he emptied his stomach.


    The warriors ignored Ethan because all of their gazes were locked on the young beauty, who had a devilish smile stered on her face.


    For them, someone who could use magic was a special existence, and it ignited the mes in the hearts of the single men in the Kendall Tribe, making them want the young beauty more than ever.

 Chapter 161 The Winner Will Get The Right To Challenge Me

    <h4>Chapter 161 The Winner Will Get The Right To Challenge Me</h4>


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lily asked as she rubbed Ethan¡¯s back, allowing thetter to feel a little better.


    ¡°Thank you, Lily,¡± Ethan said before wiping his lips with the back of his hand.


    Lily nodded as she looked at the handsome young man with concern.


    His reaction waspletely normal, and she didn¡¯t find any fault in it.


    The first time that she was forced to kill someone, she reacted the same way, so she understood what he was going through.


    Even so, Lily hoped that Ethan could get over this matter as soon as possible because they were headed into a war zone.


    And in war, one mistake could lead to death, so kind-hearted people had no ce on the battlefield.


    Great Chieftain Adrian and the warriors picked up the weapons of their enemies and checked if they had any other valuable items on their bodies.


    They didn¡¯t even look at the corpses of the Hyenas because they disdained eating their flesh. The only time that they would consider eating hyena meat was when they had no other alternatives.


    Half an hourter, the group left the scene and continued their journey. The warriors were very impressed by Lily¡¯s performance, but they kept their admiration in their hearts.


    They were still bound by their Great Chieftain¡¯s decree, but after seeing that the young beauty was a powerful shaman, they started to have grand designs of making her their mate.


    Since Ethan hadn¡¯t consummated their marriage, she was still a maiden, and for them, this meant that she was still eligible to choose a new partner who was more worthy of her talents.


    Naturally, Ethan and Lily were oblivious to what the warriors of the Kendall Tribe were thinking and remained inside the Chieftain¡¯s wagon.


    ¡°What you did today is truly amazing, Lily,¡± Marco said as he sat on the wagon. ¡°However, this might not be a good thing.¡±


    The young man nced in Ethan¡¯s direction, whose face was still pale, and sighed in his heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did you fall in love with me?¡± Lily asked in a teasing tone. ¡°What about your fiance?¡±


    Marco chuckled after hearing Lily¡¯s teasing words. If he wasn¡¯t betrothed to another, he might have also considered fighting for her hand in marriage.


    ¡°Ethan, I hate to say this, but I think you will be challenged soon,¡± Marco said. ¡°Lily is already in the sights of the single men in our tribe, and now, she is considered a prize. A Shaman like her has the same influence in the tribe as a Tribe Chieftain. Anyone would be tempted to fight for her hand in marriage.¡±


    Ethan frowned because the concept of stealing the wives of others was something he wasn¡¯t familiar with.


    His Grandparents were loyal to each other, and they had been partners for life.


    Of course, he knew that some High-Ranking Nobles had multiple wives, but this was within their capacity to do so.


    But the concept of someone stealing someone¡¯s partner was unheard of. At least, to his limited knowledge.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that this was a verymon practice in some ces in the world.


    Even some warring tribes would often raid their rival¡¯s settlement and steal their women, not caring if they were married or not.


    As someone who lived in the peaceful countryside, Ethan had never experienced wars, raids, and banditry.


    He only started seeing the real world after arriving at Brynhildr Academy, experiencing foreign things he never had an idea about before.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that he was fine with it. Although Lily and he were not really husband and wife, he would not allow anyone to force her to do something she didn¡¯t like.


    ¡®If anyone were to really try, they would either turn into an ice statue or worse, be gutted alive,¡¯ Ethan shuddered as he thought about these things.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Lily was paying close attention to his face, trying to find out how he would react to Marco¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you sure that they will be challenging me soon?¡± Ethan asked.


    Marco nodded. ¡°I am sure of it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that your father can do about it?¡±


    ¡°He already made a decree, but after thisst battle, I¡¯m afraid that the warriors will insist on having a duel with you. Don¡¯t worry, they will hold back and not kill you. Although they wish for Lily to be their mate, they don''t want her to hate them either.¡±


    Ethan sighed before closing his eyes. A few minutes of silence passed before his voice sounded inside the wagon.


    ¡°If they really want to duel me then fine,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to fight everyone. If they insist on taking my wife from me, tell your father that they should hold a contest among themselves. The winner will get the right to challenge me.¡±


    Granma Ria and Holly, who were also inside the carriage, looked at Ethan with a frown. They had seen how the poor youngd had vomited after the battle, and they weren¡¯t sure if he would be able to fight against their finest warriors inbat.


    Lily, on the other hand, only smiled.


    For her, Ethan¡¯s decision was a good one because he only needed to fight one battle instead of fighting multiple ones.


    As long as the battle was one-on-one, she believed that, even if Ethan wasn¡¯t as proficient inbat as the warriors of the Kendall Tribe, he would still win.


    The young man had something that they didn¡¯t have, and that was magic.


    He was also the only one who had defeated her in a duel. Although the method he used was unheard of, it didn¡¯t change the fact that he had won and she had lost.


    Lily also saw how Ethan tried to protect the members of the Jaeger Manor when Koko attacked them.


    Despite not being a powerful warrior, he never shied away from protecting the people that needed to be protected.


    She also heard rumors about Ethan fighting against a Wendigo to protect Luna, but she hadn¡¯t confirmed these rumors as of yet.


    Even so, she believed that if Luna was really targeted by the vile monster, Ethan would always be at the forefront, even if his opponent was several leagues stronger than him.


    That night, Marco told his father about Ethan¡¯s proposal, and thetter agreed.


    Great Chieftain Adrian knew that the sooner they settled this hidden danger within his tribe, the better.


    Because of this, he asked the warriors of the tribe to wait until they arrived at the Weeping Shrine before they conducted a grand duel to win the heart of the beautiful Shaman, whose deadly gaze was as cold as ice.

 Chapter 162 Did You Do This On Purpose?

    <h4>Chapter 162 Did You Do This On Purpose?</h4>


    The Caravan did not encounter any other attacks after the failed attempt of the Marauders.


    Even so, the Kendall Tribe never lowered their guard until they saw a tower in the distance.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Grandma Ria said as she looked at the tower in the distance. ¡°That is our destination, the Weeping Shrine.¡±


    Ethan and Lily exchanged nces with each other before nodding their heads.


    They knew that reaching their destination was just the beginning of their trouble.


    Aside from dealing with the Duel that would take ce when they arrived, they also needed to learn more about the general situation concerning the Three Great Tribes who nned to invade thends of the Alliance.


    ording to Marco, it was highly possible that their enemies would start their invasion in a week or two, which would only give the tribes a few days to prepare before they went to war.


    The Caravan arrived at its destination when the sun was at its zenith.


    The other tribes, who were already there, looked at the Kendall Tribe with smiles on their faces as if seeing a long lost friend that they hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re still alive? I thought you already kicked the bucket!¡± a man who had a very sturdy bodyughed as he shook hands with Great Chieftain Adrian.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Evan,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian said with a smile. ¡°I pray that your wife is in good health?¡±


    ¡°She is. Actually, she gave birth to my third daughter a month ago,¡± Great Chieftain Evan replied. ¡°If it weren''t for the Overlord¡¯s passing, we might be celebrating right now. s¡­¡±


    The Great Chieftain didn¡¯t need to finish his words because Adrian understood what he wanted to say. The only thing he could do was pat his friend¡¯s shoulder and promise to visit him and his family after he had settled the issues with the Kendall Tribe.


    There were reserved camping grounds for each tribe that surrounded the Weeping Shrine.


    After reaching the location where they were allowed to set up camp, the Kendall Tribe started to set up tents, as well as prepare their offering for the Great Overlord.


    ording to Great Chieftain Adrian, the duel would take ce in four days after the tribe had paid their respects and mourned their deceased leader.


    Two dayster, more Tribes arrived at the Weeping Shrine, and ording to Marco, they were expecting thest two tribes to arrive the next day.


    But that night, something unexpected happened.


    Although they were part of an alliance, not all the tribes got along with each other.


    While they did their best to be civil with each other, after some people got drunk, a fight started, which escted into a free-for-all between the tribes.


    Unfortunately, this happened while Ethan and Lily were taking a stroll around the Weeping Shrine in order to get a better understanding of the terrain.


    The two stood out like a sore thumb since they were still wearing the robes of the academy. But due to the fact that they were seen to be with the Kendall Tribe, the tribes that didn¡¯t get along with Great Chieftain Adrian¡¯s tribe decided to mess with the two of them.


    Unfortunately, Lily wasn¡¯t in the mood, so she used her magic to freeze several of the warriors who had attacked them, which made the other tribes back away.


    She even summoned her Ice Fox, which was more hot-headed than its Master despite the fact that it was an Ice Spirit.


    Of course, the Ice Fox didn¡¯t kill anyone and only unleashed Ice Spray at those who tried to attack its Mistress, turning them into blocks of ice.


    From start to finish, Ethan just stood there holding the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand, acting as Lily''s bodyguard.


    But since everyone that was around them was frozen solid, he didn¡¯t need to do anything and simply stayed close to her.


    ¡°Is this really a good idea?¡± Ethan whispered in Lily¡¯s ears. ¡°We might antagonize this entire tribe.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lily whispered back. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Not long after that, the fight came to an end and the Tribe Chieftains forced everyone to return to their own turf.


    Great Chieftain Adrian then asked Lily to free the people who had been turned to Ice Statues in order to prevent any further hostility from rising between their respective tribes.


    Naturally, the youngdy obeyed and canceled her magic, allowing the warriors to break out of their icy prison.


    Because of Lily¡¯s performance, the news that the Kendall Tribe had gained a powerful Shaman spread within the Weeping Shrine.


    To Ethan¡¯s surprise, the other Shamans of the other tribes came to meet with Lily in order to better understand why she had very strong magical powers.


    Ethan observed these Shamans and noticed that none of them had proper wands. Most of them carried a staff, while some used other artifacts to channel their magic.


    To his surprise, he couldn¡¯t see any greed in their faces when they looked at Lily¡¯s wand. They just thought that the magical power inside her body was quite powerful, which was notpletely wrong.


    Even without her wand, Lily was still a force to be reckoned with, and that was due to her Therian Transformation.


    But, the thing that gave Ethan a headache happened a day after the incident.


    The other tribes had heard about the Duel that would take ce in the Kendall Tribe in order to gain Lily¡¯s Favor and potentially make them her mate.


    After seeing her powers, the warriors of the other tribes decided to participate, making the corner of the handsome young man¡¯s lips twitch.


    Fortunately, all the Shamans already had their own partners, so they didn¡¯t participate in the tournament-style duels that were held.


    ¡°Did you do this on purpose?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Lily replied in an innocent tone.


    Of course, he had a feeling that Lily was lying and that she intended to make thepetition even more rowdy.


    The handsome young man wasn¡¯t aware that she was doing this for his sake. As someone who had grown up in a tribe, she understood that those with power were the ones who gained the respect of others.


    Since this tournament was designed to have the most powerful warrior be her partner, it would allow everyone to see what Ethan was capable of.


    If Ethan needed to make a name for himself and make the Allied Tribes recognize him, this was the fastest way to do it.


    Since they would need to hold a position of power to affect the decision-making in the uing war, Lily decided to escte the situation to put the limelight on the handsome teenager, who was still quite innocent in the ways of the world.


    ¡®Ethan, being kind and softhearted is good during times of peace,¡¯ Lily thought in her heart as he looked at the young man in front of her. ¡®But during times of hardships, you need to take that leap of faith, or else, you''ll be stepped upon by those who wish to trample on your rights as a free man.¡¯


    Lily knew that it was impossible for Ethan to change his character in a short period of time.


    Because of this, she wanted to make him face adversities that would not only sharpen his wits but also steel his heart for the bloody battles that were about toe their way

 Chapter 163 Let The Duel Begin!

    <h4>Chapter 163 Let The Duel Begin!</h4>


    Ethan didn¡¯t expect the sheer number of people that wanted to snatch his ¡°wife¡± away from him.


    The Kendall Tribe, as well as the seven other tribes that formed the Alliance were participating in the duel.


    The young man thought that they would conduct a Battle Royale and thest man standing would challenge him. However, this didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°When the Great Overlord was still alive, he would hold tournaments where our tribes wouldpete with each other, to gain prizes,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian said. ¡°This is why everyone is very eager to join this tournament. They believe that this activity is the best way tomemorate his rule, and give him onest day of entertainment before he joins our ancestors in the Land beyond the Veil.¡±


    Since there was an uing war, each tribe conducted their own elimination matches without making everyone ¡°fight¡± each other using weapons.


    There were eight tribes, and only one person would represent that tribe in the Semi-Final matches.


    One of the tribes conducted a race, and the fastest would be chosen as their representative.


    Another tribe conducted spear throwing, and the one who threw the farthest would be their champion.


    The Kendall Tribe, and some of the other Tribes, decided to have a huntingpetition. The one who would be able to catch, or kill, the best beast would be their representative.


    Ethan found all of this quite amusing because it reminded him of the Olympics. The best athletes of every nation would represent their countries to win the medals that were highly sought after.


    Before the day was over, the victors were chosen.


    The semi-finals was held the next day, and they decided to make it simr to a sumo match.


    They had drawn a circle around thebatants and made them push their opponents outside of it. The one who remained inside the circle would win.


    By noon, a warrior that went by the name Rex became the final winner.


    This warrior was surprisingly quite handsome. He had tanned skin, a well-sculpted body, showing the right amount of muscles, without making him look like a bodybuilder that spent hours in the gym lifting barbells.


    He was nearly two-meters tall, and the most surprising thing of all was that he was only twenty five years old.


    Rex belonged to the Brave Tribe. They were warriors who specialized in wielding spears, and the young warrior was the best among them.


    For such a young warrior to beat all the others meant that he was a true prodigy. The other thing about him was that he was oozing with charisma, making the singledies look at him with affectionate gazes.


    Lily also looked at this warrior with great interest. However, Ethan knew that she was only interested in fighting against Rex.


    Of course, Rex didn¡¯t know this. When he saw Lily looking at him, he gave her a charismatic smile, which the young beauty returned with a smile of her own.


    When the other warriors saw this, they felt quite envious because they thought that Lily was attracted to Rex as a potential Mate.


    The Great Chieftain of the Brave Tribe was also very happy with this development. If his warrior really won the match, they would gain a young and powerful Shaman in their tribe, allowing it to be stronger.


    ¡°You like him?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Jealous?¡± Lily asked back with a smile.


    ¡°Of course not. You and I know why.¡±


    ¡°Heh~¡±


    Seeing that the two were talking with each other, Rex cleared his throat and made an announcement.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t really like the idea of stealing the wife of others, I believe that Lily deserves better,¡± Rex stated. ¡°This is why I will win and make her happy. I hope that you will not feel bad about this.¡±


    Ethan wanted to roll his eyes at the shameless warrior.


    Although Rex stated that he didn¡¯t like the idea of stealing the wife of others, that didn¡¯t change the fact that he was determined to do it.


    Seeing that Ethan didn¡¯t reply, Rex, as well as the other warriors, thought that this was his silent agreement to his challenge.


    ¡°The Final Duel will be held tonight,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian stated. ¡°Both warriors will use their weapons, and fight against each other. I¡¯d just like to make things clear. This is not a death match, so killing each other is prohibited. The winner will win if his opponent surrenders, loses consciousness, or is unable to battle. Until then, I hope that none of the warriors will do anything to sabotage this match.¡±


    The warriors of the different tribes cheered in agreement.


    Rex gave Lily onest nce before returning to his tent to prepare for the match that would be happening in a few hours.


    As for Ethan, he did the same.


    Lily followed behind him because she didn¡¯t like the idea of being ogled by the other warriors, who had lost their matches.


    A few hourster, the sound of drums being yed resounded within the Weeping Shrine.


    Torches were lit up, as everyone gathered to watch the duel between Ethan and Rex.


    Truth be told, no one was expecting Ethan to win. Even Great Chieftain Adrian and Marco thought this way.


    Deep inside, Great Chieftain Adrian felt guilty because things had escted like this. As a man who loved his wife, he would fight to the death if someone wanted to im his woman.


    Inside the tent, Ethan had just finished his meditation. This was something that Nicole had taught him in order to calm his nerves before a battle took ce.


    When he opened his eyes, he found Lily sitting across from him with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± Ethan replied before standing up.


    He then took the magic bracelet out of his storage ring and slipped it onto his wrist. Lily watched him with a solemn expression on her face as she, too, stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± Ethan said before walking towards the exit of the tent.


    ¡°Wait, Ethan,¡± Lily called out to him.


    The young man turned back and was about to ask Lily what she wanted to tell him, but his words became stuck in his throat.


    He felt something soft press over his lips, which made his eyes widen in shock.


    A few secondster, Lily pulled back with a smile on her face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about winning or losing,¡± Lily said with a smug expression on her face. ¡°No one in this tribe can force me to marry them. If they insist, I¡¯ll be more than happy to turn them into blocks of ice. Let¡¯s see if they don¡¯t change their mind then.¡±


    Ethan blinked once then twice before his body shuddered. He could feel powerful magic power surging inside his body, making him sigh due to how good it felt.


    ¡°Thank you, Lily,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°Do your best, Ethan.¡± Lily winked. ¡°If you win, I might just give you another kiss as a reward.¡±


    Ethan smiled as the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand extended to its true form.


    As someone who had fought against Wizards and Witches, Ethan wanted to know how he fared with an experienced warrior who didn¡¯t know about magic.


    He knew that Rex was strong because he had fought Nicole and Lily, who were formidable fighters in their own right.


    The handsome young man was certain that Lily wanted him to gain some experience in this duel, so he decided to give it a shot.


    The young beauty walked a few meters behind him and watched his back.


    In her eyes, Ethan wasn¡¯t really a strong warrior, and after finding out that his magic had limitations, she felt sorry for him.


    Even so, she could tell that his gait was more steady, and his steps more firm than they had been before. There was a subtle aura of confidence in the way he presented itself, which made Lily anticipate the duel that was about to happen.


    When Ethan arrived at the clearing where the duel would be held, he saw thousands of people looking at him.


    Rex was already waiting for him, holding his spear and shield. His eyes were telling Ethan of his determination to win.


    The young man from Dud Manor smiled as he stood opposite his opponent, holding the Sea God¡¯s Trident firmly in his hand.


    Deep inside his consciousness, his other half was smiling.


    Although Ethan didn¡¯t want to admit it, he also didn¡¯t want to lose.


    ¡°Are both of you ready?¡± Great Chieftain Adrian asked.


    Ethan and Rex nodded at the same time.


    ¡°You already know the rules,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian stated. ¡°Let the duel begin!¡±


    As soon as the signal was given, both young men charged at each other with their weapons at the ready.


    A momentter, the sh between their weapons resounded throughout their surroundings.


    The cheers of countless people reverberated in response as the battle that would hold great significance in the uing war, officially took ce.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Author¡¯s Note: Reader¡¯s Challenge! If this novel gets 10 reviews, I will post 2 chapters daily for an entire week. After that, I will conduct another reader¡¯s challenge, and as long as you guys hit the targets, I will maintain 2 chapters everyday.


    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask for anything too extreme. Kekeke! Goodluck, and may you reach the target!

 Chapter 164 The Master of Tides [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 164 The Master of Tides [Part 1]</h4>


    The Amplifico spell made a person two times stronger.


    But the Magna Amplifico spell made one three times stronger.


    Currently, Ethan was three times stronger than his normal self. However, the first sh between him and Rex still sent him skidding a few meters away.


    This just proved that his opponent¡¯s physical prowess was at least three times stronger than his own.


    The cheers of the people watching them reverberated in the surroundings as the two exchanged blows with each other.


    After that test of strength, Ethan resorted to deflecting and blocking the warrior¡¯s attack as he waited for an opportunity to strike.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that Rex didn¡¯t n to give him any chances.


    The young warrior¡¯s battle style was fast and erratic, making Ethan unable to predict where his attack was going toe from fast enough.


    Although his opponent wasn¡¯t as fast as Lily in her Demi-Wolf form, Rex was still fast enough to put pressure on him.


    ¡®It¡¯s like I¡¯m fighting Nicole all over again,¡¯ Ethan thought as he gritted his teeth. ¡®His style is hard to read.¡¯


    While the handsome teenager was thinking about these things, his opponent managed to make him lose his bnce for a brief moment.


    Using this opportunity, Rexshed at him, hitting the side of his body with the handle of his spear.


    Ethan felt as if the wind had been knocked out of him, making him fall to the ground.


    His opponent didn¡¯t make a follow-up attack and simply stared at him, waiting for him to stand up again.


    The cheers of the crowd intensified as if urging Ethan to stand up.


    Since he was wearing his Wizard¡¯s Robe, part of the attack was mitigated, so he was able to stand up after a few seconds.


    Rex waited until he had taken a fighting stance before he attacked once again.


    He could have knocked Ethan unconscious while thetter was still down, but he didn¡¯t do that. The warrior wanted the young man to understand that he was much stronger than him and make him ept that he was the better man between the two of them.


    The spectators could tell what Rex was thinking, so they continued to cheer for the two warriors, hoping to see a good fight.


    A few more minutes passed as Ethan repeatedly fell to the ground. His Wizard Robe was covered in dirt, and he was a sorry sight to behold. Even so, with each fall, he would always stand up and fight.


    It was a one-sided beating, and even the warriors watching the scene felt as if Rex was bullying his opponent too much. If it were them, they would just simply knock Ethan out and end his suffering.


    At the end of the day, the young man was a guest of the Kendall Tribe and only fighting to protect his wife¡¯s honor. Although they wanted Rex to win, they didn¡¯t want to see a one-sided beating because it made them feel guilty and embarrassed.


    They could tell that Ethan knew how to fight, butpared to most of them, he was like a toddler brandishing a stick in their eyes. How could they possibly enjoy watching an adult bullying a child?


    Perhaps getting annoyed by his opponent¡¯s tenacity, Rex used the butt of his spear to hit the side of Ethan¡¯s face, making thetter fall to the ground once again.


    This time, however, the young man tasted blood, and a bruise slowly manifested on his cheek.


    Blood spilled at the corner of his lips, as he leaned on his trident to force himself to stand up. His whole body was in pain, reminding him of the days when Nicole beat him to a pulp.


    This memory made him chuckle, making those who heard it think that he was feeling helpless about his current situation.


    ¡°Give it up,¡± Rex said. ¡°You will not beat me. This will be thest time that I will show mercy. My next strike will knock you out. This is yourst warning.¡±


    All eyes focused on Ethan, as they waited for his reply.


    The young man was panting for breath while leaning on his staff. Slowly, but surely, he propped himself up. He then spit out the blood that was inside his mouth and wiped the bloodstain with the back of his hand.


    Everyone thought that he was going to surrender, but his next words surprised not only his opponent but surprised everyone who was staring at him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s words were softly spoken. It didn¡¯t carry any hint of anger, helplessness, and distress. It was a simple thank you, which caught everyone by surprise.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me that this is thest time that you will show me mercy,¡± Ethan said as he took a deep breath topose himself. ¡°You¡¯re a good person.¡±


    The corner of Great Chieftain Adrian¡¯s lips twitched after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply.


    ¡®He beat the crap out of you, yet you¡¯re even thanking him for it?¡¯ Great Chieftain Adrian thought. ¡®Thatst hit might have shaken your brain too much.¡¯


    This was the same thought of the other warriors who were watching the battle. Unless you are a masochist, why would you thank someone who made you suffer?


    Are you insane?


    Lily, who understood what Ethan was thinking,ughed internally. She had been waiting for Ethan to use his magic, but after observing the battle, she understood that Ethan was trying to train.


    His purpose for doing this was simple.


    Since there was a big chance that they would be involved in a war, he wanted to know if he could withstand the battle style of the warriors of the ancient past.


    Of course, Ethan understood that Rex wasn¡¯t taking him seriously.


    There was no bloodlust or a hint of killing intent in the warrior¡¯s attacks. He had even stopped attacking the handsome young man every time he fell on the ground, allowing him to stand up and fight once again.


    ¡®This sucks,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®It seems that I can¡¯t fight on the front lines since I¡¯d die without my magic.¡¯


    Ethan gripped the handle of his trident firmly as he looked at his opponent.


    ¡°Since you have given me a warning, I will also give you a warning,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°From this moment onwards, I will be fighting you seriously.¡±


    Marco, who was watching this battle beside his father, almost choked after hearing the young man¡¯s words.


    ¡®Fight seriously?¡¯ Marco scratched his head. ¡®How?¡¯


    Rex¡¯s expression became solemn because he thought that Ethan was just bluffing him. However, seeing how serious Ethan seemed, his instinct was telling him that he should be careful.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Rex replied. ¡°I will take you seriously. Are you ready? I will end this quickly.¡±


    The handsome young man smiled before nodding his head.


    However, before Rex could even close the distance between the two of them, Ethan said a single word, and that was¡­


    ¡°Illumina.¡±

 Chapter 165 The Master of Tides [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 165 The Master of Tides [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°Illumina.¡±


    The moment Ethan spoke this word, his wand flew above his head and the image of the mermaid princess materialized in front of everyone.


    The Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand glowed a brilliant blue, waiting for his Master to give it an order.


    A torrent of water circled around the young man¡¯s feet, expanding up to two meters around him.


    The Spectators gasped in shock after seeing this scene.


    Great Chieftain Adrian¡¯s and Marco¡¯s mouths hung open in surprise. If someone were to put arge egg inside their mouths at this moment, neither of them would even realize it due to how shocked they were.


    The Shamans, who were watching this scene, nced at each other before shifting their attention back to the handsome young man, whose aura and stance hadpletely changed.


    The Shamans, the Chieftains, and a few veteran Warriors, suddenly thought of a name, and that was¡­


    Tide Bringer.


    An existence that once helped the first Great Overlord secure thends that were under the Allied Tribe¡¯s sphere of influence.


    While everyone was in a daze, Rex stopped his advance and immediately took a few steps back in order to distance himself from his opponent.


    He didn¡¯t expect Ethan to be capable of wielding magic, making him regret his decision of not ending the battle earlier.


    ¡°Aqua anguis,¡± Ethan stated.


    Immediately, the torrent of water surrounding him turned into dozens of water snakes that flew toward his opponent with their fangs wide open.


    Illumina had taught him a few tricks in order to maximize his Partial Resonance. Usually, Ethan only used his Trump Card to hit his opponent at close range.


    But after listening to the Mermaid Princess¡¯ advice, he realized that if he used water-based spells during his Partial Resonance phase, the power of these spells would be amplified and be multiple times stronger.


    Since this was his first time using this kind of attack pattern, Ethan focused on control instead of intensifying the offensive prowess of the spell.


    Although the spell¡¯s offensive power didn¡¯t increase, it allowed him tomand the countless water snakes with ease.


    Seeing this approaching danger, Rex shouted a war cry as he used his spear to swat away the countless water snakes that descended on him with fury.


    His spear danced like a weapon of war, destroying every snake that came within his strike range.


    The warrior knew he couldn¡¯t only focus on defense, so he decided to charge at Ethan while swiping and dodging the magical snakes that seemed unending.


    Due to their sheer number, he couldn¡¯t catch a glimpse of his target. The only thing he knew was that if he kept on moving forward, he would eventually break through andnd a decisive blow to his opponent.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Rex was able to cross the distance, and set his sights on the teenage boy, who had his arms pulled back and ready to strike.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Strike!¡± Ethan shouted as he thrust forward.


    As soon as he did this, the head of a Water Dragon Erupted from the tip of his trident and gave a resounding roar, making the hearts of those who heard it tremble.


    A momentter, the Water Dragon collided with Rex, dragging him along with it.


    Ethan didn¡¯t want to hurt the warrior too much, so at the moment of impact, the Water Dragon absorbed his opponent before spitting him outside of the dueling stage.


    It then gave another mighty roar before flying towards the heavens and disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.


    A few secondster, raindrops fell from the sky for half a minute before dispersingpletely.


    Ethan was still in a striking pose with his trident glowing brightly, allowing everyone to look at him in awe. If one were to look closely, a hint of reverence could be seen in their eyes, as if they were looking at a deity.


    Taking a deep breath, the handsome young man raised his head to look up in the sky with his eyes closed.


    He could feel thest vestige of Lily¡¯s Magical power leaving his body, and he felt exhaustion starting to seep in.


    Suddenly, he felt something wet and soft pressed against his lips, making him open his eyes.


    The Mermaid Princess, Illumina, kissed his lips for a few seconds before pulling back. A mischievous smile was stered on her face before she spoke to Ethan through telepathy.


    ¡®With this, they will think that you are someone blessed by a deity,¡¯ Illumina said. ¡®The folks of long ago are quite superstitious. Who knows? This might help you in more ways than one.¡¯


    After saying those words, the Mermaid Princess disappeared into particles of light before turning back into a wand that merged with Ethan¡¯s body.


    Due to how focused he was on the Mermaid Princess, the young man didn¡¯t notice the solemn gazes of everyone around him.


    Then someone spoke, and their words reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Tide Bringer.¡±


    Those two words broke Ethan out of his daze as the trident in his hand vibrated and hummed softly.


    It was as if it was telling his Master that the name that was spoken held great significance.


    ¡°Tide Bringer?¡± Ethan muttered as he nced at the Great Chieftain of the Kendall Tribe who spoke behind his back.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian replied before kneeling, and pressing both of his hands on the ground as if he was worshipping a divine being.


    One by one, the members of the different tribes, including their Chieftain and Shamans, did the same.


    They made a gesture of worship before raising their heads to look at the blue-haired teenager, who wielded the Sea God¡¯s Trident, which was still shining brightly in his hand.


    Lily, who was watching this scene, couldn¡¯t help but smirk after seeing Ethan¡¯s dumbfounded expression.


    Clearly, he neither understood what was happening nor why everyone was worshipping him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a forgotten city, somewhere in thends of stor, a stone trident that was over three meters tall, glowed faintly.


    ¡°Atst, you have finally returned.¡±


    A voice that was filled with longing and excitement, reverberated within the city that had been abandoned for many years.


    ¡°Come, Tide Bringer. Let songs of your bravery be heard.¡±


    Augh that was filled with happiness reverberated in the surroundings.


    Clearly, whoever this voice belonged to was waiting for a long-lost friend whom it hadn¡¯t seen for the past hundred years.

 Chapter 166 The Master of Tides [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 166 The Master of Tides [Part 3]</h4>


    After the duel ended, Ethan and Lily were ushered into the Main Tent for an important meeting.


    Aside from the Shamans and the Eight Great Chieftains of the Allied Tribe, no one else was allowed to participate in their discussion.


    Ethan did his best to remain calm as the people around him, with the exception of Lily, looked at him with reverence in their eyes.


    ¡°Ethan, allow me to apologize on behalf of the Allied Tribes for our folly,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian said before bowing his head in apology. ¡°If only we knew that Lily was the Tide Bringer¡¯s wife, we would have put a stop to this senseless duel before it even began.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it is only natural for a beautiful and powerful Shaman like Lily to be the Tide Bringer¡¯s wife. We have eyes but failed to see this simple truth.


    ¡°I hope that you find it in your heart to forgive us. We are willing topensate you for whatever difort and pain that you have suffered during this time. If you wish, we can even gather the most beautiful youngdies of our tribes to be your concubines. Just say the word, and we will make it happen.¡±


    Ethan was at a loss for what to say because he didn¡¯t expect that he would receive this kind of treatment after using his magic.


    He also noticed that the Great Chieftains and the Shamans referred to him as the Tide Bringer. The young man was certain that whoever this Tide Bringer was, he held enough power and influence to make these leaders bow their heads in worship.


    ¡°I think you are mistaking me for somebody else,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I might not know who this Tide Bringer is, but I''m certain that it isn''t me. Please, raise your head, Great Chieftain Adrian. There has to be some mistake somewhere.¡±


    Great Chieftain Adrian raised his head and looked at Ethan with a solemn gaze. He then nced at the Head Shaman, who nodded her head in understanding.


    ¡°Your name is Ethan, right? Since you are ufortable in being called Tide Bringer, we will call you Ethan for now,¡± the middle-aged Shaman said. ¡°My name is Safiya, and I am the Shaman who used to serve the Great Overlord, the one who has recently passed away. Are you interested in knowing the story of the Tide Bringer?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Great Shaman smiled and began her tale.


    ¡°The story that I will tell you dates back nearly 300 years ago,¡± Safiya said softly. ¡°During that time, our Great Tribe lived on the other side of the sea. We were living peaceful lives, but that peace didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°The Barbarians of the North raided ournds and tried to conquer our people. They were powerful warriors, and even though we did our best to resist their invasion, we were slowly being pushed back to the brink of destruction.


    Back then, the Great Elders only had two choices to choose from. The first was to be the ves of the Barbarians and be their cannon fodder in the wars that they would wage after we were conquered.


    ¡°The second was to flee and look for a ce where we could live in peace. Although this choice was filled with uncertainty and the chance of survival was slim, our Ancestors still decided to take this path.¡±


    Safiya paused for a bit before continuing her story.


    ¡°From the north, we crossed thend bridges and headed South. Although we did our best to do it in secret, the Barbarians still managed to discover our n. The only saving grace was that they discovered it a day after we crossed thend bridges.


    ¡°However, they were a persistent bunch and chased us. With an army of Barbarians at our backs, we had no choice but to hasten our pace, but still, they caught up to us.


    ¡°Many of our warriors died in order to allow the rest of us to escape. It was a very brutal battle, and we were outmatched and outnumbered. Clearly, it was only a matter of time before our Tribe was going to be wiped from the face of the world.


    ¡°In our darkest hour, he appeared. Riding on top of a giant wave, a handsome young man with blue hair, holding a trident in his hand, came to our rescue. The creatures of the sea rose up in arms and attacked the Barbarians, dyeing the sea with the color of their blood.


    ¡°Seeing this one-sided ughter and after more than half of their warriors had died, the Barbarians fled. The young man didn¡¯t pursue them because he didn¡¯t have to. With a wave of his trident. A gigantic wave drowned the fleeing barbarians, not leaving anyone behind.


    ¡°After the battle, he escorted our people until we reached the Lands of stor. Then, he took us to this mysterious city which he called Zentris. This city was located on top of a small mountain.


    ¡°During the day, our people could descend and hunt for food. However, at night, we were forced to return before the sunset or be drowned by the raging waters that spilled onto thend until it reached the peak of the small mountain where Zentris stood.


    ¡°This went on for a few decades, and our tribe and the Tide Bringer lived side by side in peace. Some of our women even became his wives, but none of them were able to give him a child, for he was a divine being, and only those with divine powers could conceive his child.


    ¡°Then the Tide Bringer needed to return to his homnd. He asked us to leave because, without him, the city would bepletely submerged by the water when night came. Only his presence prevented this from happening. So we left and split into smaller tribes.


    ¡°The Tide Bringer and we parted on good terms, and even now, we still worship him as our savior. This is why, when we saw your performance today, we believed that you may be one of his descendants, for you also wield the trident and control the power of the sea.¡±


    Ethan finally understood why they started to call him Tide Bringer.


    He was indeed a handsome young man with blue hair, plus he was even holding a trident, and both were the trademarks of the Tide Bringer.


    Not only that, he was able to control the power of the sea due to the Mermaid Princess, Illumina, making everyone believe that he was their savior¡¯s descendant.


    Ethan was an orphan, but even then, he believed that he couldn¡¯t possibly be a descendant of this ¡°divine being¡± who had appeared more than 1,500 years ago. He didn¡¯t want the Allied Tribes to have false hope, so he gathered his courage and made his words known.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I am not the Tide Bringer, and definitely not his descendant,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I can only use my power once a week, and even then, I can¡¯t summon a giant wave to drown anyone. You have the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°We understand, Tide Bringer,¡± Safiya replied. ¡°Although we are at war with the Three Great Tribes, we will do our best to show you our hospitality.¡±


    Great Chieftain Adrian also nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right, Tide Bringer, we will do our best to make your stay asfortable as possible.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Feel free to stay with us, Tide Bringer. My daughter is quite the beauty, and she just turned sixteen this year. How about you make her your concubine? Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s very capable of giving birth to your baby.¡±


    ¡°My granddaughter just turned eighteen a month ago. She is more beautiful than this old coot¡¯s daughter. How about it, Ethan? Just say the word and I¡¯ll send her to your tent tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ too bad my Jenna is only eight years old,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian said with regret. ¡°If only she was several years older¡­¡±


    Ethan blinked once then twice before tilting his head to the side.


    He had already said that he wasn¡¯t the Tide Bringer, and yet, instead of backing away, the Great Chieftains, as well as the Shamans, were still looking at him as if he was a stud horse that would allow their tribes to give birth to Deities.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I just tell them that I¡¯m not the Tide Bringer?¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Do these people speak the samenguage as I do?¡¯


    The handsome young man nced in Lily¡¯s direction, and thetter only covered her lips to hold back a chuckle.


    Of course, she knew that Ethan really wasn''t the Tide Bringer, but she didn¡¯t correct the others. Right now, what they needed was a position of power that could influence the decision-making of the tribe.


    Since they were treating Ethan as a Deity then she would let it be.


    That way, they would be able to clear whatever conditions were needed for them to go home, and return to the present where their loved ones were waiting for them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Author Note: Still got a toothache so only one chappy for today.

 Chapter 167 I Am Their Worst Nightmare [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 167 I Am Their Worst Nightmare [Part 1]</h4>


    Two days had passed since Ethan¡¯s duel with Rex, and the Allied Tribes were finally making their way towards the front lines of the battlefield.


    The tension was high, which was to be expected since they were headed to nowhere fun.


    They were going to war, and that meant that countless lives would inevitably be lost because of it.


    The Allied Tribes knew that they needed to make their stand, or else, they''d bepletely wiped out by their Aggressors. The other forces within the Lands of stor were also paying close attention to this battle.


    Most of them just want to be spectators, while others thought of this as a good opportunity. As to what that opportunity was, none could tell except their leaders.


    Ethan was sound asleep, his head resting on Lily¡¯sp. He had just drank one of the sleeping potions personally made by the Head Shaman, Safiya, so that he could properly rest despite the fact that the road was quite bumpy.


    Throughout the past two days, Ethan felt a lot of stress from bearing the expectations that the Allied Tribe had ced on his shoulder. They thought that since he was there, their victory was assured because of what he represented.


    He was the Tide Bringer.


    Their Savior and Protector.


    Despite his countless attempts to deny it, they would agree on the surface but wouldn''t stop calling him the said title, making him unable to sleep at night.


    Noticing his exhaustion, Lily suggested that they travel with the Great Shaman, so that he wouldn¡¯t be bothered by anyone.


    The wagons of the other Shamans moved beside their leader, creating a protective formation, preventing anyone from disturbing Ethan¡¯s rest.


    ¡®Expectations¡­,¡¯ Lily mused as he lightly brushed Ethan¡¯s hair. ¡®It¡¯s hard when everyone is expecting something from you.¡¯


    Lily understood this very well. Her family also had a lot of expectations for her since they knew her talent and wished for her to grow to be a powerful witch, who would be the pride of their n.


    Her father was a prominent figure in Southshire, and his words werew. However, in recent years, his health had not always been the best, so everyone was eyeing his position.


    She knew with certainty that these powerful families were just waiting for the right moment to strike. The moment her father was out of the way, nothing would stop them from taking his ce.


    Although Lily was quite annoyed by their tribe¡¯s politics, it was something that she could ept. Only the strong had the right to lead. None of them would recognize a weak leader.


    There might be schemes. There might be foul y. But at the end of the day, those with the biggest fist would rule.


    The youngdy sighed as she looked outside the carriage windows. Truth be told, she was worried about Ethan.


    People like him weren''t meant to go to war. He was just a country bumpkin, with no redeeming qualities aside from his good looks.


    At least, that was what the other Witches in the academy thought at first. Their impressions of him only changed after he fought those three and won.


    ¡®But magical duels are still fought in controlled environments,¡¯ Lily thought as she ced her hand over Ethan¡¯s chest, feeling his heartbeat.


    If one was fighting in an official duel, the Professors would save their lives if they were in danger.


    But, in war, there would be no referees.


    There would be no second chances.


    Even a stray arrow could kill you if you were unlucky enough to be in its path.


    ¡°It seems that you will be baptized by war, Ethan,¡± Lily said softly. ¡°I just hope you don¡¯t break. Being kind will just get you killed faster.¡±


    Unfortunately, Ethan was unable to hear her words, for he was currently in a dreamless sleep.


    His handsome face looked haggard, and there were faint dark circles under his eyes.


    ¡°Even in sleep, you don¡¯t look at peace,¡± Lily muttered as he caressed his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will do my best to protect you. We will return to our time line together.¡±


    At nightfall, they finally arrived at the Stronghold of the Allied Tribes.


    The Great Chieftains, the Shamans, the Veteran Warriors, and the two teenagers once again gathered for a war meeting.


    A map made up of animal skin was ced on top of the table, and several small stones littered its surface.


    ¡°ording to our scouts, the enemy has over ten thousand warriors,¡± Great Chieftain Evan, who ruled the Ebon Tribe stated. ¡°If they march, it would only take them a few hours to reach our Stronghold. But for some reason, they didn¡¯t do this while we were at the Weeping Shrine.


    ¡°If they attacked before we managed to regroup with our frontline defenders, this ce would have long fallen by now. Everyone, what do you think? No matter how I look at it, I find this very strange.¡±


    Everyone, with the exception of Ethan and Lily, nodded their heads.


    Truth be told, their vanguard was given strict orders to retreat as soon as the warriors of the Three Great Tribes attacked.


    With only a few hundred warriors defending the ce, it would be impossible for them to stop an all-out-attack from their enemies.


    ¡°I find this very suspicious as well,¡± Great Chieftain Adrianmented. ¡°The only thing that I can think of is that they might be waiting for something.¡±


    ¡°Or someone.¡± The Head Shaman, Shafiya smiled. ¡°If they have other helpers in this war, our chances of winning would go down considerably.¡±


    The faces inside the room became grim after hearing the Shaman¡¯s words. If that were true, the reason why the Three Great Tribes hadn¡¯t attacked yet was for the Allied Tribes to gather in one ce, allowing their helpers to attack their back, leaving them no ce to run.


    They then subconsciously looked at Ethan, who had his eyes closed as he meditated in the corner of the room.


    Suddenly, the youngdy beside him walked towards the table and looked at the map. She observed it carefully, and several ideas appeared inside her head.


    ¡°Do your Allied Tribes have a good rtionship with the factions of the surrounding area?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Better yet, do you have any enemies aside from the Three Great Tribes?¡±


    The Great Chieftains frowned before ncing at each other. Their Allied Tribes had a neutral rtionship with the surrounding forces, but that didn¡¯t mean that they hadn¡¯t gotten into arguments in the past.


    In fact, after considering the idea that the Three Great Tribes would have other helpers, it could easily exin why they still hadn¡¯t made any moves yet.


    At that exact moment, the sound of war drums reverberated within the Stronghold, making the Great Chieftains, The Shamans, and the Warriors, rise up from their seats and head outside.


    It was the sign that they sighted the enemies heading in their direction, making everyone¡¯s faces turn grim.


    Ethan and Lily followed behind them until they were standing on the wooden ramparts of the Stronghold, overlooking the stor ins.


    Countless torchlights could be seen in the distance, and all of them were headed in their direction.


    The Allied Tribes had already expected that they could attack at any time, so the timing of their arrival wasn¡¯t the reason why their faces turned pale.


    Aside from the lightsing from the stor ins, there were also torchlightsing from the direction of the Copper Ash Forest.


    The Great Chieftains, the Shamans, and the Warriors now understood the reason why the Three Great Tribes hadn¡¯t made their move until now.


    ¡°The Orcs¡­,¡± Safiya said with a hint of anxiety in her voice. ¡°Those bastards joined hands with the Orcs!¡±


    And with that, everyone scrambled to prepare for war while waiting for their enemies toe knocking at their doorstep.

 Chapter 168 I Am Their Worst Nightmare [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 168 I Am Their Worst Nightmare [Part 2]</h4>


    The sound of war drums spread across thends as the Three Great Tribes and the Orcs encircled the Allied Tribe¡¯s Stronghold.


    The old, the young, and the women of the tribe were all gathered at the very rear of the Stronghold, prioritizing to shelter them from the bloody battle that could erupt at any moment.


    Their enemies were standing hundreds of meters away from their Stronghold, and at this distance, Ethan was able to get a good look at their appearances.


    He didn¡¯t mind looking at Humans, but the Orcs unnerved him. This wasn¡¯t the first time that Ethan had seen monsters, but these humanoid creatures had a savageness that made his heart shudder.


    They were nearly two-meters-tall, and even though it was dark, the torchlights highlighted their green skin, making them stand out.


    Their war cries reverberated in the surroundings, drowning the war drums whose booming sounds were simr to a strong beating heart.


    Ethan, who was standing on the ramparts, started to breathe heavily. At first, he was only taking deep breaths in order to calm his nerves.


    But now, he was breathing raggedly, as if he was suffering from a panic attack, which caught Lily¡¯s attention as well as those who were near him.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Lily said as she held Ethan¡¯s hands without hesitation.


    She didn¡¯t even wait for his reply and simply pulled him away from the Ramparts, not caring about the gazes of the people who were looking at the young man behind her, whose face was now as pale as a candle.


    Entering the tent that was provided for them, Lily made Ethan sit down on the ground before rubbing his back with her hands.


    The young man¡¯s body started to shudder uncontrobly, fear gripping his heart. A momentter, he started to puke, leaving a sour smell in the air.


    Lily continued to rub Ethan¡¯s back, until he stopped emptying his stomach. When he was done, she took out her wand and gave it a wave, sending his vomit flying outside of their tent.


    After this, she went to fetch Ethan a cup of water and made him hold it with both of his hands.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± Lily stated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure that none of them get to you.¡±


    Without another word, she left the tent, leaving the young man alone. She understood that not everyone could stay calm on the battlefield, especially if it was their first time doing it.


    For those who had lived very peaceful lives, this was something that was akin to a nightmare.


    Ethan gritted his teeth as he held the cup in his hand firmly. He was feeling afraid.


    Very afraid.


    Unprecedented fear that he had never felt before.


    When he fought against the Wendigo in order to save Luna, he was afraid, but his fear wasn¡¯t as profound as the fear he was feeling right now.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but standing on the ramparts and facing countless monsters and humans, who nned to kill him, made him feel terribly afraid.


    All of his training suddenly seemed inadequate.


    All of his victories in the academy seemed to have lost their importance.


    Champion of Dud Manor?


    How could a one-on-one duel bepared to a battle that involved thousands of people?


    Was it wrong for him to be fearful?


    Wasn¡¯t that a normal thing to feel?


    No one wanted to die, and he certainly didn¡¯t want to die!


    If possible, he wanted to run away.


    He wanted to run as far as he could, leaving everything behind, including Lily.


    He felt ashamed.


    He felt guilty.


    He felt like trash.


    He felt like scum.


    But most of all, he felt afraid.


    Very Afraid.


    At that moment, a voice spoke inside his head.


    ¡®Are you afraid?¡¯


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡®What are you afraid of?¡¯


    ¡°Dying.¡±


    ¡®Everyone dies sooner orter. Even the elves who lived for thousands of years will die once their hearts are stabbed or their head is severed from their bodies.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯m not strong like you.¡±


    ¡®Indeed. You are not strong like me. So, do you want me to help you?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t reply right away and looked at the cup in his hand. Although it was dark, he could see his reflection on the water.


    His eyes glowed in a purple light, and a devilish smile was stered on his face. This reflection of his was very different from his pitiful state, which was drowning in shame and guilt.


    ¡°Please¡­,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°Help me.¡±


    The smile of his reflection widened after hearing his words.


    ¡°Understood. Leave everything to me. But know this, Ethan. I can¡¯t always be there for you. If you want to live a peaceful life, you must be strong. So strong that you make others feel the same feeling you are feeling right now.


    ¡°You need to make their hearts tremble, their breathing ragged, and their eyes widen in terror every time they look at you. If you are unable to do that soon, you and Lily can kiss your chances of returning to the present time goodbye.¡±


    Ethan, whose body was trembling earlier, suddenly became still. His eyes were closed, and a smile was slowly spreading on his face.


    A momentter, he drank the water in the cup before putting it to the side.


    He did a few stretches before propping himself off the ground.


    ¡°Well then, this is going to be fun,¡± Ethan smirked.


    The handsome young man walked out of the tent with a confident smile stered on his face.


    He walked towards the wooden ramparts with a spring on his step as if he couldn¡¯t wait for the battle to start.


    The Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand glowed faintly, boosting the strength of his body.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about this,¡± Ethan said as he took out the Magic Bracelet from his storage ring and wore it.


    The warriors of the tribe noticed his return, and they all looked at him in surprise.


    They had seen how scared and pale his face was earlier, but the young man they were seeing right now was theplete opposite.


    Ethan chuckled after seeing their gazes and even gave them all a yful wink. He then walked up the wooden ramparts and stood beside Lily, who was paying close attention to their enemies.


    The moment Ethan stood beside her, the youngdy looked in his direction with a frown.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± Lily asked.


    The handsome young man ced a finger against his lips, making Lily¡¯s frown deepen.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lily asked in a volume that only the teenage boy could hear.


    A chuckle escaped Ethan¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Ethan smiled before pointing in the direction of their enemies, making Lily subconsciously tighten her grip on her wand.


    ¡°I am their worst nightmare.¡±


    (E/N: This other Ethan is hot.)

 Chapter 169 I Am Their Worst Nightmare [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 169 I Am Their Worst Nightmare [Part 3]</h4>


    The moment ¡°Ethan¡± stood beside Lily, thetter immediately noticed that the vibes he gave off were very differentpared to when she had left him inside their tent.


    Because of this, she had called out to him with great uncertainty. However, after the young man pressed his finger over his lips, she immediately understood that he indeed wasn¡¯t the Ethan she knew.


    The color of his eyes was no longer blue. Instead, it was purple.


    There was also a certain air of confidence and arrogance in him, which she had never felt from Ethan before.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    That was the question she asked.


    And the answer she got was¡­


    ¡°Who am I? I am their worst nightmare.¡±


    Lily wanted to press him for more answers, but before she could do that, their enemies had already started to charge towards their stronghold.


    ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t have to worry about Ethan,¡± the blue-haired boy beside her said with a devilish smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll keep him safe. Just focus on staying alive.¡±


    After that, chaos ensued.


    The Leader of the Orcs let out one mighty roar as it raised its axe high up in the air. A momentter, the Orc Horde charged forward like a tide.


    ¡°Kill!¡± the General of the Three Great Tribes ordered, and their own forces surged forth.


    The reason they simply charged forward was due to the fact that the Stronghold of the Allied Tribe wasn¡¯t really a Stronghold meant for war. It was more of an outpost that their Tribe used whenever they went hunting in this particr area.


    There had only been a few modifications to make it a bit more resilient for a siege, but they didn¡¯t have enough time to make it truly impregnable.


    ¡°Take out your wand, Lily,¡± Ethan said as he summoned his own wand. ¡°We will use Nubes Atra Fumus.¡±


    Lily frowned but she still nodded her head in understanding.


    ¡°At the count of three,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Three, two, one!¡±


    ¡°¡°Nubes Atra Fumus!¡±¡±


    A ck smokescreen erupted from the tip of their wands and flew toward the approaching horde of Orcs and Humans.


    It was already nighttime, and the only thing that gave their enemies vision was the light of the torches.


    Orcs didn¡¯t have night vision, so their eyesight wasn¡¯t that good at night. The same could be said for Humans, so when the smokescreen appeared, they no longer saw anything in front of or around them.


    However, that didn''t matter. All they needed to do was charge forward, and they would still arrive at their destination.


    At least, that was what they thought.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Great Chieftain Adrian and the warriors of the tribe unleashed a barrage of arrows towards the ck smoke in front of them.


    Ethan had told them to not aim and simply fire as many arrows as they could.


    Fire as many arrows as fast as they could.


    ¡°Vocare ciem Vulpes!¡±


    Lily summoned an Ice Fox, which immediately unleashed a barrage of ice bullets in front of it.


    Knowing that one Ice Fox wasn¡¯t enough, she summoned another.


    The maximum number of Ice Foxes that she could summon at once was two. As the two foxes unleashed their ice spells at the enemy, so did their Master.


    Ethan, on the other hand, simply pointed his wand in front of him and said.


    ¡°Magna Silentium!¡±


    A burst of purple light erupted from the tip of his wand and flew in the direction of the smokescreen.


    He aimed it at the ground that was three hundred meters away from the Stronghold, creating a ripple effect that epassed a two-hundred-meter radius.


    ¡°Magna Silentium!¡±


    ¡°Magna Silentium!¡±


    ¡°Magna Silentium!¡±


    Ethan repeated the spell three more times, creating a zone ofplete silence in front of him. For those who were trapped inside the smokescreen, all noisepletely disappeared.


    While the silencing spell didn¡¯t deal any kind of damage, its effect on the battlefield was quite profound.


    Their enemies already lost their sense of sight. And now, they had lost their sense of hearing as well.


    In a battlefield, especially a battlefield of this magnitude, sound and sight were important because they allowed one to hear the orders of theirmanders as well as see one¡¯s enemy.


    With those two things taken from all of them, no matter how strong someone was, they would uncontrobly be disoriented out of their incapability to know what was going on around them.


    Since they couldn¡¯t hear anything, they couldn''t hear the screams of theirrades who were now being bombarded by magic and long-range attacks.


    Ethan, who was responsible for this absolute zone of silence sighed and looked at the bracelet on his wrist.


    ¡°Only four spells, and the magic in this thing would all be used up.¡± Ethan shook his head helplessly. ¡°Oh well, at least I still have this.¡±


    The Sea God Trident glowed faintly in his hand as if responding to his will.


    The charge of their enemies hadpletely fallen into disarray.


    Those who died in the front had fallen on the ground. Those behind them stumbled over their dead bodies, and this process would repeat over and over again, slowing their advance.


    Of course, there were some who managed to break past from the smokescreen, but those Orcs and Humans would find themselves mming face-first into the wooden wall, disorienting them for a short period of time.


    Those stationed at the walls didn¡¯t waste this opportunity and used their spears to stab their enemies to death, killing as many as they could.


    Just as everything was going their way, a powerful gust of wind blew and dissipated the magically created smokescreen.


    The members of the Allied Tribe gritted their teeth now that their initial advantage had disappeared. Although they had managed to kill hundreds, there were still thousands who were charging in their direction.


    The corner of Ethan¡¯s lips curled up into a smirk as the Orcs started climbing the defensive wall of the stronghold.


    With a stab of his trident, the Orc¡¯s head was pierced through as if it was made of paper.


    Ethan made it look so easy, that Rex, who was standing by his side, gave him a second nce.


    But the young warrior wasn¡¯t able to allow his attention to wander any longer because their enemies had already started toe in droves. It was only a matter of time before they broke through the wooden gates and entered their stronghold.


    When that happened, it would be a free-for-all all. If they were only fighting against the Three Great Tribes, there was a high chance that they would win.


    But right now, their enemies had Orcs fighting alongside them.


    Although they only numbered in the hundreds, their strength was a few times stronger than an ordinary Human, making them extremely deadly in closebat.


    They were very sinister creatures.


    However, for some reason, Rex felt that the person standing beside him was more sinister than the monsters in front of him.

 Chapter 170 I Am Their Worst Nightmare [Part 4]

    <h4>Chapter 170 I Am Their Worst Nightmare [Part 4]</h4>


    Enough blood spilled to fill a river, dyeing the ground red.


    The Gates of the Stronghold were hacked to pieces, allowing the Orcs to get inside the encampment.


    However, as soon as they managed to break through, they found a young man with blue hair blocking their way.


    He wore a ck robe, with a cape fluttering in the wind.


    His purple eyes glowed faintly, and a devilish smile could be seen on his face.


    The Orcs were a race that prided themselves in battle. They were fearless, and very few creatures were able to intimidate them.


    For them, the foolish boy standing in their way was simply asking to die, so they decided to grant his wish of being sent to the afterlife.


    With a blood-curdling roar, the Orcs charged and swung their axes towards the teenager who held a glowing trident in his hands.


    Faced with multiple orcs, instead of backing away, Ethan took a step forward and casually thrust his trident forward. Since his weapon had a longer reach, his attack connected first.


    What happened next made the warriors of the Allied Tribe, who nned to aid him gasp in shock.


    Ethan¡¯s trident hit the Orc¡¯s chest. However, it didn¡¯t draw blood.


    Instead, the impact made the Orc fly backward, crashing into the others behind him.


    The sound of bones breaking reached his ears, which made the smile on his face widen.


    For a brief moment, the Orcs who saw what happened to theirrades froze in shock. However, a few secondster, their rage took hold of them as they looked at Ethan with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Kill!¡± the leading Orc shouted as he ran, crossing the distance in just a few heartbeats.


    Just like he had done earlier, the young man took another step forward. This time, his trident pierced through the head of the Leading Orc, killing him instantly.


    He then pulled back his trident and stabbed another Orc in the head, ending his life just as easily as he did their leader.


    The young man¡¯s thrust was so fast that his trident looked like a blue blur that reaped the lives of anyone who dared to draw near him.


    As the bodies of the Orcs stacked in front of him, he casually swung his weapon like a club and sent the corpses flying like a golf ball outside of the stronghold.


    Those who were outside the gates had no idea what was going on inside. All they knew was that the Orcs had stopped advancing, which surprised them.


    A momentter, the Orcs blocking the way backed away before running for their lives.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± the warriors of the Three Great Tribes asked their temporary allies, but the Orcs didn¡¯t give them any answers. They simply ran away as fast as they could.


    The Head Hunter of the Three Great Tribe sneered at the fleeing monsters because he thought that they got cold feet.


    ¡°I knew that those bastards were useless,¡± the Head Hunter said. ¡°Rally to me! We will end this battle before midnight!¡±


    The warriors of the Three Great Tribe roared as they followed their Head Hunter towards the destroyed gates of the stronghold.


    ¡°So noisy,¡± Ethan snorted before casually flicking his trident to the side, sending the dead Orc crashing toward the ground.


    The gesture was so casual as if the body of the Orc was only as heavy as the wooden cup he used to drink water.


    Ethan tapped the handle of his trident on his left palm as he looked at the Head Hunter and his cohorts.


    ¡°Well then, what are you all waiting for?¡± Ethan smirked. ¡°Come. I¡¯ll send you all to the afterlife.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams, Boy!¡± the Head Hunter lunged at the arrogant teenager with his spear poised to strike.


    He was the strongest warrior of one of the Three Great Tribes, and they had even given him a title.


    Bear Killer.


    He was someone who could easily kill one of the most powerful beasts in their territory, which usually required a team of people to hunt in order to minimize casualties.


    The Head Hunter was so sure of his victory that a sneer was stered on his face as he thrust his spear forward.


    Behind him, his cohort engaged the other defenders without hesitation as they were certain that their leader could handle his opponent.


    How could he possibly lose to a teenager who was several years younger than him?


    Ethan didn¡¯t know what his enemies were thinking, and he didn¡¯t care either. Right now, he felt very intoxicated due to the smell of blood in his surroundings.


    The young man sneered back at the Hunter who had just crossed his killing zone.


    What his opponents didn¡¯t know was that,pared to the usual Ethan, whose strength was magnified three times due to Magna Amplifco, his strength far surpassed theirs.


    Without any performance-boosting spells, he was already four times stronger than his counterpart.


    With Magna Amplifico, his body¡¯s strength was boosted three more times, making him twelve times stronger than the blue-eyed Ethan.


    The handsome young man casually deflected his opponent¡¯s killing blow before thrusting his trident forward.


    This happened in mere seconds, giving the Head Hunter no time to dodge the spear that was aimed towards his heart.


    Blood sprayed like a fountain as the trident pierced through the Head Hunter¡¯s chest. His dying cry reverberated in the surroundings, making those who heard it look in his direction.


    ¡°Trash,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°And here I was, thinking that you were better than your brutish allies.¡±


    Even as his life slowly shed before his eyes, the Head Hunter still refused to believe that he died at the hands of a young man, whom he believed was not even twenty years old.


    The light in his eyes dimmed as he took hisst breath. The strongest Head Hunter died as simply as that.


    Simr to what he did with the dead Orcs earlier, Ethan tossed the dead Head Hunter to the side before looking at the rest of his cohorts.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°M-Monster!¡± one of the warriors stuttered. ¡°Monster!¡±


    Ethan chuckled after hearing the warrior¡¯s usation.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m a monster,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°And you are my prey.¡±


    A momentter, the sound of dying screams spread inside the Stronghold as the handsome young man killed and killed some more.


    Even though his clothes were dyed with blood, the smirk on his face didn¡¯t fade.


    It was as if he was a caged beast that had been released from his prison.


    Lily watched this scene with a grim look on her face.


    She didn¡¯t know what happened to Ethan for him to be like this. However, she had a feeling that this boost in strength and fighting ability was only a temporary thing.


    The moment he returned to his usual self, he would receive some kind of bacsh.


    As to what kind of bacsh that would be, it would probably be as heavy as the number of lives that he had taken on the battlefield, which would likely form a crack in his kind heart, changing his life forever.

 Chapter 171 I Am Their Worst Nightmare [Part 5]

    <h4>Chapter 171 I Am Their Worst Nightmare [Part 5]</h4>


    The battle raged on as the warriors of the Three Great Tribes did everything in their power to overwhelm the forces of the Allied Tribe.


    Even though Ethan was doing his best to stand his ground, their opponent still had the advantage in numbers and it was clear that the scale was tipping in their favor.


    Not only that, after the Orcs ran away, fireballs started to descend inside the Stronghold, which made the young man frown.


    When his and Lily¡¯s smokescreen was blown away by a powerful gust of wind, he knew that it had been done by the Shamans of the Three Great Tribes.


    It was arrogant to think that only the Allied Tribes had Shamans on their side, and Ethan wasn¡¯t delusional enough to think of such.


    ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡± Ethan ordered as he continued to cut down the lives of the warriors in front of him.


    The sound of a horn spread on the battlefield, signaling the Allied Tribes to pull back as fast as they could.


    Ethan, Lily, and several warriors held the ring, holding the line for as long as they could.


    The young witch was the only one on the front lines who could use magic, and she didn¡¯t hesitate to summon an ice wall in order to block the enemy¡¯s advance.


    Her face was a bit pale from continuously using magic since the beginning of the battle. At this point, her magical reserves were gradually running dry.


    Only a single Ice Fox was left by her side because the other one had turned into particles of light after it tried to dy the enemy¡¯s advance.


    ¡°The Ice Wall will not hold for long,¡± Lily stated. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ethan nodded and ran alongside her. Thest Ice Fox stayed behind, and it was doing its best to reinforce the Ice Wall by creating more Ice Walls.


    Everyone knew that it was only a matter of time before theirst line of defense broke, so they ran as fast as they could.


    Fortunately, the Allied Tribes had prepared an evacuation n in advance.


    Their wagons had already left the stronghold long ago, carrying the women, children, and the old people with them.


    The warriors of the Allied Tribe fled in the darkness, leaving their burning Stronghold behind.


    Naturally, they knew that their enemies might pursue them as well, but they were not too worried about it. They had made a contingency n for when their Stronghold fell into the enemy¡¯s hands.


    Soon enough, the war cries of the warriors from the Three Great Tribes could be heard behind them.


    Ethan and Lily nced back and saw dozens of warriors running in their direction.


    The two of them were at the very back of the formation, running alongside the most elite members of the Allied Tribes. They wouldn¡¯t have any trouble in dealing with the enemies behind them, but they knew that if they really did that, the bulk of their enemy¡¯s army would catch up.


    Since that was the case, they simply ran.


    ¡°We¡¯re nearing the river,¡± Rex stated. ¡°We will definitely lose them there.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°If they dare to chase us, I can do something about it.¡±


    After a few more minutes, they arrived at their destination. The river was wide, and the other side was at least a hundred meters away.


    The river was two meters deep, and the torrent was quite strong. If anyone were to try to cross it on foot, they would definitely be swept away by it.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t have to do that because a wooden bridge had been built across it, allowing wagons to pass over it easily.


    Standing on the other side of the river were the women of their tribe. Thesedies were not allowed to join the battle because their duty was to escape and protect the children. Now that they had sessfully crossed the river, they all stood holding bows and arrows in their hands.


    When the Barbarians forced them to migrate to the South, the Allied Tribe lost most of its warriors. Because of this, the Great Chieftains decided that during times of great need, their women should also fight.


    But they weren''t taught the way of the spear, axe, or sword. They were not allowed to fight on the front lines, regardless of the situation.


    Instead, all of them were required to learn archery.


    The moment a girl turned ten, she was taught how to wield the bow. Because of this, every woman in the tribe was a proficient archer, and even though this was the first time that they would be using these skills to kill humans, there was no hesitation in their faces.


    ¡°Ready!¡± Safiya, who led the evacuation of the women earlier, raised her hand.


    The wives and daughters of the warriors of the Allied Tribe all nocked an arrow on their bows and pulled the strings as far as they could.


    They were waiting for the members of their tribe to reach the wooden bridge before they unleashed a volley of arrows that would kill those who were chasing them.


    The moment Ethan and Lily stepped onto the wooden bridge, Safiya gave the signal to attack.


    Immediately, hundreds of arrows flew, and rained down on the warriors of the Three Great Tribes, catching them by surprise.


    Screams of pain and death reverberated in the night as the arrows hit their targets. Faced with the deadly barrage, the warriors of the Three Great Tribes didn¡¯t know whether they should continue with their pursuit or turn back.


    However, when one of their Head Hunters arrived, he didn¡¯t hesitate to give an order.


    ¡°Destroy the bridge!¡± the Head Hunter ordered.


    The warriors then gritted their teeth as they raised their weapons to hack the bridge, ensuring that the members of the Allied Tribe would be washed away by the river.


    Safiya and the other Shamans chanted at the same time. A momentter, dozens of Stallions made up of water, rose from the river and shed with the enemy.


    Their unstoppable charge sent everyone they hit flying, including the Head Hunter whose screams were drowned out by the screams of his men, who had suffered the same fate.


    When Ethan and Lily crossed to the other side, the handsome young man didn¡¯t hesitate to use his Trident to destroy the wooden bridge, preventing their enemies from chasing them for the time being.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Safiya ordered.


    Although they could still kill their enemies using their long-ranged weapons, she didn¡¯t dare to stay for long because their enemies also had Shamans with them.


    It was quite possible for them to create a bridge that would allow their forces to cross to the other side and continue their pursuit.


    In order to prevent this scenario, they didn¡¯t hesitate to escape, leaving the warriors of the Three Great Tribes screaming in anger and frustration as they were left with no choice but to watch their prey escape from their grasp.

 Chapter 172 A Broken Soul

    <h4>Chapter 172 A Broken Soul</h4>


    The Allied Tribes made their way back to the Weeping Shrine in hopes of escaping their pursuers.


    Great Chieftain Adrian¡¯s face was grim as he held the reins of his family¡¯s wagon.


    Although they seeded in killing over a thousand enemies, hundreds of their warriors had also perished in that battle.


    The atmosphere of the caravan was heartbreaking as the mothers, wives, and daughters of the warriors who had died mourned for them.


    Ethan had also lost consciousness and was currently sleeping inside Safiya¡¯s wagon with Lily.


    Despite his amazing performance, it was still impossible for him to single-handedly fight an entire army on his own.


    He had also suffered injuries, but they were minor ones. The blows that managed to bypass the protection of his wizard robe had caused bruises and cuts to appear on his body.


    Some of these injuries were incurred when Ethan actively tried to protect Lily, Rex, and the other warriors who were holding the rear of the formation.


    There was one particr deep cut that Lily had discovered only after she removed Ethan¡¯s robes.


    It was a cut that was as long as an index finger, and it was located on Ethan¡¯s left arm.


    A dawn of realization appeared on Lily¡¯s face because she finally remembered how Ethan received this injury.


    The two of them were fighting side by side and, amidst the chaos, a group of warriors attacked them from their blind spot.


    Lily was able to react on time and froze three of their attackers, but the fourth warrior was able to swing his sword in her direction, threatening to sever the arm that was holding her wand.


    That was when Ethan suddenly appeared in front of her and used his right arm to block the blow before stabbing the warrior with his trident.


    Ethan had done it so effortlessly that Lily thought that he had used some kind of protection to prevent his arm from getting sliced off his body.


    She wasn¡¯t aware that he solely relied on the boost that Magna Amplifico gave him, which allowed his body to be stronger and sturdier than normal.


    Lily cleaned the wound properly before applying some medical herbs to it. She then used a clean piece of cloth as a bandage to tie it up.


    She then continued to apply medicine to the shallow cuts on the young man¡¯s body.


    The youngdy was quite certain that these cuts would heal in time, but the one on Ethan¡¯s shoulder might leave a scar due to how deep it was.


    ¡®If it really leaves a scar, we can just go to the infirmary in the Academy to have it removed,¡¯ Lily thought.


    She could still remember the words that Ethan told her before he closed his eyes to sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°After you recover, make sure to wear this bracelet. Ethan doesn''t have a way to replenish his magic right now aside from kissing you. Unfortunately, he kissed you recently, so he has to wait for a week before he can borrow some of your powers.


    ¡°Since we don¡¯t have the liberty to wait that long, you need to slowly charge this magical bracelet for the time being. He¡¯s going to need all the help he can get. I need to hibernate for a while, and I won¡¯t be appearing for two weeks.


    ¡°Until I return, make sure to keep him safe. I have over-extended my stay and pushed him to his limits. Still, I don¡¯t regret it. Being nice in this world will just get him killed.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although Lily didn¡¯t know who that Ethan was, she still took his words seriously. During the battle, Lily had not used her Demi-Wolf form. If she did, her fighting ability would have definitely skyrocketed.


    However, this ability wasn¡¯t something that she could use without consequences.


    If she transformed into her Demi-Wolf form, she would definitely fall into a state of bloodlust due to how thick the blood was in the air.


    Although it would take her a while before she lost her control over her senses, she didn¡¯t dare take that risk.


    If she somehow lost herself, she would definitely go on a rampage and kill everyone, not caring if they were friend or foe.


    If she were only fighting dozens of people, it would still be fine.


    Heck, she could even maintain herposure even if she fought against hundreds of warriors.


    However, they were up against thousands, and it was different from fighting against hundreds.


    Also, it was not only the enemy¡¯s side that would have casualties. Their side would also take some deaths. And with that, it was likely that she would lose control and start a massacre.


    Aside from that, she also didn¡¯t want Ethan to see her in that state. If she were alone, she would definitely use her ability without a care in the world.


    But for some reason, Ethan¡¯s presence was keeping this wild side of her at bay.


    He was like an anchor that ensured that she wouldn¡¯t be swept away by the storm.


    Perhaps, this subconscious belief was formed because Ethan was able to defeat her in a duel.


    To make things simple, Lily only recognized the strong. Even if the handsome young man won because of a fluke, a win was still a win.


    Lily wasn¡¯t someone who made excuses.


    A few dayster, the caravan arrived at the Weeping Shrine. Everyone was tired, so the Great Chieftains asked a few warriors to scout to see if their enemies were still pursuing them.


    For the time being, all they wanted was to take a rest and mourn for the warriors that they had lost in battle, if it was possible.


    This was also when Ethan woke up, and the first thing he did after waking up was vomit, despite the fact that he hadn¡¯t eaten anything for the three days that he was unconscious.


    Lily made sure that he wasn¡¯t dehydrated and poured a few drops of water on his lips from time to time.


    When it was time to eat, the mere smell of meat was enough to make his face turn pale, so Lily asked them to just give him fruit for the time being.


    Ethan¡¯s current state was a mess, and he was also afraid of sleeping alone. Lily would apany him to sleep, but this didn¡¯t help much.


    The young man would often wake up screaming, which would sometimes wake up the members of the Allied Tribe.


    Clearly, he was reliving the nightmarish battle in his dream, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    Whether he was awake, or asleep, the blood, the smell, the horror, as well as the brutality of the battle, haunted him like a ghost that wouldn¡¯t stop unless he joined them in the afterlife.


    The only saving grace was that the Three Great Tribes seemed to have retreated back to their camp for the time being, allowing the Allied Tribe a brief moment of reprieve.


    Ethan¡¯s body trembled as he held back his sobs. He was currently seated in the very corner of the room, with his head buried in his knees and his hands wrapped around his legs.


    If Lily were to describe his condition with a single word, it would be¡­


    Broken.


    Yes, Ethan had finally broken down.


    He was standing on the edge of a cliff, and a single push would be enough to send him to the Abyss, which he could no longere back from.


    At this moment, when he was about to slip into that Abyss, the sound of rustling clothes reached his ears.


    A momentter, a pair of delicate hands cupped the side of his face.


    Ethan slowly raised his head, but his vision was blurred with his tears. He was in a daze and seemed to not recognize his surroundings.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    A kind and gentle voice reached out to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay.¡±


    Lily pulled Ethan¡¯s head to her chest and gently patted his head. She then hummed a tune, simr to a luby that would put a baby to sleep.


    The young beauty had removed her upper clothes, allowing Ethan to feel the soft, smoothness, and warmth of her skin.


    Ethan¡¯s trembling lessened, gradually calming down as Lily held him close, not caring that the young man¡¯s head was buried between her breasts.


    If other men were in his position, they would definitely feel very lucky and blessed.


    Some of them might even say that they could now die happily due to the kind of service that they were experiencing.


    Ethan, on the other hand, had no time to think about these things.


    He held onto Lily as if she was the only one who was keeping him afloat on a stormy sea that threatened to pull him to their dark depths.


    The reason why Ethan was so sick and battered was due to the bacsh that he received from his other half¡¯s attempt to save his life.


    As if that weren''t enough, he had to live with the guilt and horror of what he had done in the form of nightmares that gued him every day.


    Ethan wasn¡¯t really a mentally strong person.


    He wasn¡¯t mature enough.


    He hadn¡¯t suffered any traumatic experiences or hardships.


    Aside from the fact that his magical circuits were destroyed and that he was abandoned by his mother, he lived a fairlyfortable life in the countryside with his grandparents.


    Tears fell from his eyes as he held onto Lily tightly.


    The youngdy continued to pat his head, not caring that his warm tears were sliding down her body.


    Her gentle hum soothed his exhausted and weakened spirit, giving him a sense of security that mothers gave to their children.


    Not long after that, he fell asleep.


    This time, his nightmares didn¡¯t visit him, for there was a beautiful youngdy who held him firmly in her embrace and kept the darkness from further harming his broken soul.

 Chapter 173 The Legacy You Left Behind Will Finally Be Mine

    <h4>Chapter 173 The Legacy You Left Behind Will Finally Be Mine</h4>


    ¡°The Three Great Tribes have pulled back, but they regrouped with the Orcs and attacked the nearby Eagle Tribe,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian said. ¡°It is only a matter of time before they set their sights on us again once they¡¯ve finished conquering them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also received a report that the Nomad Tribe from the East has been attacked by a Horde of Goblins,¡± the Great Chieftain of the Brave Tribe, Vega, shared as he pointed at the map. ¡°I find these battles quite suspicious. It¡¯s like¡­ they are not giving us a way out.¡±


    The people inside the meeting room frowned. After analyzing the map, they realized that their paths of escape to the East and West were blocked.


    Going South would lead them back to Turtle Cove, which was by the sea.


    Going North, however, would take them to the White March Mountain, which bordered the Magdar Kingdom.


    The Mountain People were not savages, but they didn¡¯t like it when people passed through their territory. Also, if they did go there, would they be weed in the Magdar Kingdom?


    The answer to this was no.


    There was also a path heading Northwest, but they would arrive at the White Forest. This forest was filled with wild beasts, and traveling through it was dangerous as well.


    ¡°What do you suggest we do, Safiya?¡± the Great Chieftain of the Ebon Tribe, Evan, asked. ¡°I agree with Great Chieftain Vega. The Alliance of the Orcs and the Three Great Tribes, as well as the attack of the Goblin Horde, might be connected. It¡¯s highly possible that the Trolls living in the North would block our passage through the White March Mountain.¡±


    The Head of the Shamans pondered for a bit before sighing.


    ¡°If we go South, building sea-worthy boats for all of us will take weeks,¡± Safiyamented. ¡°Aside from the Kendall Tribe, who traveled here through the sea, none of us are proficient in seafaring. I guess we have no choice but to head Northwest.


    ¡°In order to be safe, let''s use the path through the to Mines. With a mountain barrier protecting us, the Three Great Tribes and the Orcs will not be able to catch up to us easily. Also¡­ all of us know the territory past the White Forest.¡±


    Everyone in the meeting room eyed each other withplicated looks on their faces.


    ¡°Do you mean we should go ¡®There¡¯?¡± Great Chieftain Adrian asked. ¡°Can we pass the barrier?¡±


    All the Chieftains, as well as the other Shamans, looked at Safiya with solemn expressions on their faces.


    A minuteter, the Head Shaman met their gaze with a determined look in her eyes.


    ¡°We will know soon,¡± Safiya answered. ¡°Either we pass through the barrier, or we make ourst stand in the Forest.¡±


    Great Chieftain Adrian sighed before nodding his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time.¡± The Chieftain of the Kendall Tribe stood up. ¡°We leave in four hours. The sooner we leave, the farther we will be from the Orcs and the Three Great Tribes.¡±


    Everyone nodded their heads in understanding and left the meeting room. They needed to inform their respective Tribes about their next course of action.


    Safiya, on the other hand, headed towards the Shrine.


    Ever since they had returned to the Weeping Shrine, Lily and Ethan had taken one of the two rooms beside it, which were usually used by the Shamans during their stay.


    Since they would be leaving soon, she decided to personally inform them of the council¡¯s decision.


    When Safiya arrived at her destination, she politely knocked on the door three times.


    ¡°Lily, Ethan, it¡¯s me, Safiya,¡± Safiya said. ¡°Can Ie in? I need to talk to the two of you about something important.¡±


    A few secondster, the voice of the youngdy reached her ears.


    ¡°Come in, Safiya.¡±


    The Head Shaman opened the door and headed inside. She then crossed the curtain made of cloth before her body frozepletely.


    Lying on the bed were two naked teenagers. However, their lower halves were covered with a nket.


    Ethan¡¯s head was nestled in Lily¡¯s chest, and thetter was lightly stroking his hair.


    The young man¡¯s hands were wrapped around Lily¡¯s back, with his head buried in her chest.


    ¡°D-Did Ie at the wrong time?¡± Safiya stuttered.


    Truth be told, there was nothing wrong with the scene. After all, Lily and Ethan were husband and wife. She just didn¡¯t expect that the two of them would still be in bed even though the Sun had risen from the horizon nearly four hours ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Lily replied, not caring if Safiya saw them in this state. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    The youngdy continued to lightly stroke Ethan¡¯s hair, while waiting for the Head Shaman to tell them the important news.


    ¡°The Council has decided to leave the Weeping Shrine and head Northwest towards the White Forest,¡± Safiya said with a hint of embarrassment on her face. ¡°We will leave in four hours. I hope that both of you will be ready to leave by then.¡±


    Lily nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Lily replied. ¡°We¡¯ll be ready by then.¡±


    Safiya nodded and gave Ethan onest nce before leaving the room. She couldn¡¯t help but blush despite her age due to how intimate the two were in the presence of other people.


    When the Head Shaman finally left, Lily lightly patted Ethan¡¯s head.


    ¡°You heard her,¡± Lily said softly before kissing his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Ethan replied.


    The young man unwrapped his arms from around her body and pulled back. Lily watched as Ethan stood up from the bed and extended his hand to help her stand up.


    Both of them werepletely naked, and yet, there was no lustful look in his eyes. After nearly breaking down several hours ago, Ethan regained a bit of his bearing after Lily reached out to him.


    If it weren''t for Lily taking the initiative, the young man would havepletely fallen into depression, which would have ultimately broken him.


    In order to prevent the worst-case scenario from happening, Lily used the most basic and most powerful approach.


    And that was¡­


    Human Touch.


    This was the method that parents used whenever their children were sick. They would usually sleep beside them, and make them feel safe.


    For toddlers, they would usually bury their heads on their mother¡¯s chest because this was their most basic instinct.


    Ethan was an orphan, which meant that he never had a mother. Because of this, he really didn¡¯t understand what it was like to be held by a woman who wasn¡¯t his grandma.


    Lily was still a youngdy, and yet, she didn¡¯t hesitate to allow Ethan to feel that warmth, allowing him to calm his broken heart.


    The two of them didn¡¯t do anything except sleep together. Ethan knew that Lily went above and beyond the norms in order to keep him sane. For this, the only thing he felt toward her was respect.


    After what happened in the battle, the only feeling that Ethan had was numbness.


    Any young man in the academy would fight to the death in order to switch positions with him and ept Lily¡¯s care. Ethan knew this as well, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about these perverted thoughts.


    The horrors of the battle still haunted him, and he knew that it would take a while for him to recover from his nightmare.


    The two bathed and ate a simple breakfast consisting of fruits. After that, they left the shrine and walked hand in hand towards Safiya¡¯s wagon.


    There were still deep dark circles under Ethan¡¯s eyes, and his hands would tremble from time to time.


    Even so, the hand holding his right now was giving him strength, allowing him to take one step at a time.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, within the Scarlet Citadel, a skinny old man, holding a withered staff, gazed at the South.


    He was the Mastermind behind the attacks of the Orcs, the Three Great Tribes, The Goblins, The Trolls, as well as the Kobolds within the Lands of stor.


    ¡°I can feel the bloodline of the Deity returning to thesends,¡± the skinny old man said softly. ¡°Finally, the legacy you left behind will be mine.¡±


    A loudughter reverberated across the Scarlet Citadel as countless Skeletons rose from the ground and raised their weapons high.


    ck clouds covered the sky, and the rumble of thunder boomed in the surroundings.


    Even so, the old man¡¯sughter stretched far and wide, as if informing everyone that his rise was finally at hand.

 Chapter 174 Only Path To Survival

    <h4>Chapter 174 Only Path To Survival</h4>


    Ethan rested his head on Lily¡¯sp as the wagons of the Allied Tribes began their journey Northwest.


    They only knew that they were heading Northwest and that their destination was the White Forest. If Safiya¡¯s estimate were correct, it would take them two weeks to reach their destination.


    Lily was wearing Ethan¡¯s magical bracelet, passively charging it.


    Unlike Luna, whose strong magical powers were practically oozing out of her body during the day of the Full Moon, Lily could only charge the bracelet very slowly.


    ording to her estimate, it would take her at least two to three days for the bracelet she wore to be fully charged.


    Fortunately, Ethan was not in a hurry to use it, so she had time to charge it up.


    Both of them were also briefed on the current situation. Simr to what the Great Chieftains thought, Lily also felt that this chain of events was quite suspicious.


    Although it was not impossible for Orcs to ally with Humans, it was still incredibly rare.


    Lily even thought that the Humans might have struck a deal with the Monsters in order to have their help to conquer the nearby Tribes within the Lands of stor.


    As for the Goblins¡­ these monsters existed to infringe upon the territories of others.


    They were well-known for their raids on small viges, and even towns, in order to steal resources, as well as women, to help increase their numbers.


    Safiya also told them about the other groups of Monsters that they might encounter on the route that they would be traveling, like Trolls and Kobolds.


    Lily observed the map in her hand, which had been marked by the Head of the Shamans.


    Suddenly, the youngdy felt a chilly breeze pass through the wagon, alerting her.


    This feeling was quite familiar to her as she had experienced it many times in the past.


    ¡®Someone is using scrying magic on us,¡¯ Lily thought as she summoned her wand.


    ¡°Spiritus Obice!¡±


    The youngdy waved her hand above her head, and conjured a spiritual barrier that blocked the sight of others, who nned to gain glimpses of them from great distances.


    A frown appeared on her beautiful face because she could feel that whoever was casting the spell was quite powerful.


    More powerful than her.


    ¡®This is bad.¡¯ The frown on Lily¡¯s face deepened as she gazed at Ethan, who was currently sleeping on herp. ¡®I just hope they don¡¯t specialize in Dream or Nightmare Spells. Ethan is currently vulnerable to them.¡¯


    Safiya and the other Shamans, also felt that someone was scrying on them, so they immediately cast their own defensive spells to prevent whoever it was from peeking at them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the Scarlet Citadel¡­


    ¡°Interesting¡­,¡± the skinny old man muttered. ¡°I am certain that there is someone among the Allied Tribes who bears a connection with that Legacy. However, I can¡¯t see anything¡­ how peculiar.¡±


    The Old Necromancer narrowed his eyes as he lightly tapped the scrying bowl with his fingertip, creating faint ripples on its surface.


    ¡°It is indeed there¡­ but it''s hidden from view.¡± The Necromancer snorted. ¡°These second-rate shamans really thought that they could hide something like this from me? How ridiculous. Still, they are heading in the direction that I want them to go. This is very good.¡±


    The old man smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for nearly three hundred years. A few more days is nothing. But to ensure that they are not going anywhere, I better herd these sheep into my ypen.¡±


    The Necromancer then closed his eyes as he chanted a few words. He only needed the Allied Tribes to reach that location.


    As to how many would be able to reach it, he didn¡¯t particrly care.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in the White Mountain Marches¡­


    ¡°Understand¡­ Master,¡± a Kobold Shaman said as he looked at the glowing mirror in front of him. ¡°I will send my people to execute your orders.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± the Necromancer replied. ¡°As long as you obey me, I¡¯ll spare your people from annihtion.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Master,¡± the Kobold Shaman bowed his head. ¡°I hear and obey.¡±


    After the connection was cut, the fawning expression of the Kobold Shaman disappeared. It was reced with disgust and loathing.


    If possible, he didn¡¯t want to obey the Necromancer¡¯s orders. But the consequence of doing otherwise wasplete annihtion, just like the Gnomes on the other side of the mountain.


    The Kobold Shaman then raised his hand to summon one of his aides.


    ¡°Tell Kezmet toe see me,¡± the Kobold Shaman ordered. ¡°The Necromancer has issued a decree.¡±


    The expression of the Aide darkened, but he still bowed his head to acknowledge the order.


    When the Shaman was left alone in his cavern, he walked towards the wall and pushed aside the animal skin that served as decoration.


    Hidden behind the animal skin was the drawing of a Trident. The Kobold Shaman affectionately caressed the symbol of the Tide Bringer, who once ruled the entirety of the Lands of stor.


    ¡°Tide Bringer, this humble subject implores you,¡± the Kobold Shaman said reverently. ¡°A stain is trying to corrupt yournd. Please cleanse it with your divine might.¡±


    The drawing of the trident glowed faintly as if replying to the Kobold Shaman¡¯s plea.


    A momentter, faint words reached his ears.


    ¡°Endure. The one who carries his Legacy hase.¡±


    The Kobold Shaman almost teared up after hearing these words. Their tribe had been waiting for decades, yet no answer came.


    Only today did the trident speak, heralding that the one who bore their Master¡¯s legacy had returned.


    Clenching his fist tightly, he felt as if their chance had finally arrived. However, he still needed to wait patiently until the chosen one had returned to his rightful ce.


    ¡°Endure¡­,¡± the Kobold Shaman muttered. ¡°Just a little more, and we will finally be liberated from that Necromancer¡¯s grasp.¡±


    The Kobold Shaman pulled back his hand, and the animal skin once again covered the trident that was etched on his cavern wall.


    A momentter, the Kobold Captain, Kezmet, arrived in his cavern.


    ¡°You called for me, Great Shaman?¡± Kezmet asked.


    ¡°The Necromancer has spoken,¡± the Kobold Shaman replied. ¡°Follow the Allied Tribe and ensure that they do not stray off the path of the White Forest. Also, pay attention to anyone with blue hair. If you find them, immediately report to me.


    No matter what happens, you are not allowed to attack that person. If therees a time that he''s in danger, you are to save him at all costs. The survival of our entire tribe depends on it. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    Kezmet nodded. ¡°Yes, Great Shaman. I will do as you say.¡±


    The Kobold Captain left and went to gather his people. Although he didn¡¯t know why he should pay close attention to any blue-haired individual, their Shaman¡¯s words were absolute.


    They knew that they were merely chess pieces of the Necromancer who had secretly encroached upon their domain. However, there was nothing they could do about it.


    Their only path to survival was obeying his order.


    Rejection was not tolerated.


    Failure was not an option.


    It was either they did it or they died trying to do it.


    The Kobold Shaman didn¡¯t dare to share what he knew with the rest of his tribe.


    Although he believed in his people, he didn¡¯t dare to take any chances¡ªespecially not when the Old Necromancer had decided to make use of all of his chess pieces in an attempt to steal the power of a Deity.

 Chapter 175 New Allies

    <h4>Chapter 175 New Allies</h4>


    The Caravan of the Allied Tribes continued their travel Northwest.


    On the second day of their journey, they came across the survivors of the Nomad Tribe who had been attacked by Goblins.


    The Nomad Tribe was a Tribe with a level equivalent to one among the Three Great Tribes. Their poption was in the three to four thousand. However, the Monster raid had caught thempletely by surprise.


    ording to their Chieftain, they didn¡¯t just face goblins. They also faced Skeleton Warriors, which served as the Vanguard.


    ¡°Most of our warriors died,¡± Great Chieftain Falkor said with an anguished look on his face. ¡°Now, less than half of our tribe remains.


    ¡°We thought of migrating West, past the Salba ins, and heading to the Revolo River near Atranto Keep. But seeing all of you here makes me think that it¡¯s no longer an option. Why have you abandoned your Hunting Grounds?¡±


    Great Chieftain Adrian sighed before sharing their troubles with his fellow chieftain. Great Chieftain Falkor¡¯s expression turned grim after hearing his exnation.


    ¡°The Three Great Tribes allied with the Orcs and attacked you and the Eagle Tribe?¡± Great Chieftain Falkor inquired. ¡°Just how did this alliance form?¡±


    Great Chieftain Adrian shook his head. ¡°I have no idea. Originally, we nned to migrate to your location, but we heard the news that your Tribe has also been attacked by Goblins. Because of this, we decided to head Northwest, taking the path near the to Mine.¡±


    Great Chieftain Falkor thought for a bit before a frown appeared on his face.


    ¡°You are headed to the White Road, which leads to the White Forest?¡± Great Chieftain Falkor arched an eyebrow. ¡°Is that your final destination?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian replied. ¡°We n to go beyond the White Forest.¡±


    Great Chieftain Falkor¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Beyond the White Forest is¡­ I see, so you are going to that ce. But can you pass the Natural Barrier?¡±


    ¡°We will know once we get there.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can wee with all of you? Right now, no ce is safe in thesends. There is also safety in numbers.¡±


    Great Chieftain Adrian and the other Great Chieftains of the Allied Tribes eyed each other.


    The remnants of the Nomad Tribe numbered less than two thousand. If they were to join them, they would indeed benefit due to the increase in the number of warriors that could help defend them if their pursuers decided to follow their caravan.


    ¡°You cane with us.¡±


    It was the Head Shaman, Safiya, who spoke, making everyone¡¯s attention fall on her.


    ¡°These are dire times, and all of us might be sharing amon enemy,¡± Safiya stated. ¡°Although I am uncertain about the connection between the sudden alliance of the Three Great Tribes and the Orcs, there is also a possibility that the Goblin Raid in your Tribe is rted to them.


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t manage to cross the natural barrier of the White Forest, it is still spacious enough to house all of us. Right now, we need all able-bodied men to make a stand and repel our foes. Is the Nomad Tribe willing to ally with us?¡±


    Great Chieftain Falkor nodded. ¡°I am willing to ally with the Allied Tribes. We can perform the blood rites once we all make camp.¡±


    Safiya nodded. ¡°We can do that in two days. Tonight, we will travel continuously without rest. The farther we are from the Triolo Stronghold, the better it is for all of us.¡±


    (A/N: The Triolo Stronghold is the Stronghold of the Allied Tribes where they battled the Three Great Tribes and the Orc.)


    And with that, the Nomad Tribe joined the Allied Tribes on their journey.


    Having thought about Ethan¡¯s current state, the Great Chieftains and the Shamans of the Allied Tribes didn¡¯t inform their new ally about his existence.


    Truth be told, they weren¡¯t certain if Ethan could help them pass through the Natural Barrier of the White Forest.


    The only one that was capable of doing it was the Tide Bringer, who had escorted their Tribes 300 years ago.


    ¡°The Nomad Tribe has decided to ally with us and is now traveling with us to the White Forest,¡± Safiya told Lily and Ethan, who were inside her wagon.


    The Head Shaman would nce at Ethan from time to time, but the young man was meditating with his eyes closed.


    ¡®He looks so tired,¡¯ Safiya thought. ¡®But we need his strength.¡¯


    Safiya had seen how Ethan fought before everyone retreated. He was like a monster who fought many opponents at the same time, killing the enemy front liners and slowing the momentum of those behind them.


    Because of his presence, the Orcs had retreated from the battle after the death of their leader, allowing their warriors to resist the brunt of the Three Great Tribe¡¯s assault.


    But after the battle, Ethan had be very ill to the point that his screams would reverberate throughout the surroundings whenever he had a nightmare.


    Everyone looked up to him as their Savior and Protector.


    Seeing him in such a state had lowered the morale of the warriors, who had fought alongside him during the siege of the Triolo Stronghold.


    In order to prevent the morale from sinking lower, they isted him to a ce where his screams wouldn¡¯t reach anyone.


    Fortunately, after leaving the Weeping Shrine, Ethan no longer had nightmares. Whenever he slept, Lily would be there to hold him and ensure that he felt safe and protected.


    This was why the respect of the Great Chieftains, as well as the Shamans, for the beautiful youngdy had risen to the point that they thought of her as their equal.


    After all, the wife of the Tide Bringer was an existence that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Suddenly, Lily and Safiya both felt a tingling sensation washing over their bodies. They gave each other a knowing nce and remained silent.


    Both of them had erected a powerful Spiritual Barrier inside the Wagon, preventing anyone from scrying on them.


    After nearly a minute, the tingling sensation vanished, which meant that the one who was trying to observe them from afar had left.


    ¡°Unless it is absolutely necessary, keep Ethan inside the Wagon,¡± Safiya said. ¡°There is someone powerful at work, and they seem to be looking for something. I¡¯ll try to make a charm that will shield him from detection whenever he leaves the wagon.


    Lily nodded in understanding.


    Right now, her priority was to stabilize Ethan¡¯s mind. She believed that as long as Ethan could ovee his trauma, he would be stronger in both mind and body.


    Right now, their survival was uncertain.


    If Lily really couldn¡¯t help the Allied Tribes in oveing their enemies, she would take Ethan with her and escape somewhere safe until the wars in the Lands of stor were over.

 Chapter 176 Puppets Tied Up On A String

    <h4>Chapter 176 Puppets Tied Up On A String</h4>


    ¡°They¡¯re here, Sir,¡± a Kobold reported.


    Kezmet nodded and then eyed the approaching Caravans with a solemn look on his face.


    Currently, they were standing on the top of a canyon, overseeing the Caravan passing below them.


    If they wished for it, they could cause andslide that would bury these Humans and wipe out more than half of them in a single move.


    But Kezmet didn¡¯t do that.


    Their Shaman had emphasized to him that their role was to only make sure that the Caravans would not venture anywhere else as they traveled on the White Road, leading to the White Forest.


    Truth be told, there was another route that the humans could have taken, which would still lead them up to the White Mountains Marches.


    This Mountain was home to the Mountain People, the Mountain Trolls, as well as the Kobolds.


    Their task was to ensure that the Humans wouldn¡¯t take the route up the mountains and simply continue their journey towards the White Forest.


    The Kobolds didn¡¯t bother to hide their presence from the Humans because this was the most effective strategy that would not lead to casualties on either side.


    As someone who stood on the high ground and had the terrain advantage, all they needed to do was stare down at the Humans, pressing upon thetter an invisible pressure that made them extremely wary.


    They had also set up a blockade on the path that led towards the mountain as insurance.


    Fortunately, the Humans didn¡¯t deviate from their route and traveled past the blockade that they had set up.


    ¡®If they continue with this speed they will arrive at the White Forest in three days,¡¯ Kezmet mused. ¡®After that, they will be trapped with nowhere else to go. I wonder, just what does that bastard Necromancer want from these Humans?¡¯


    The Kobolds may not be the most peaceful of races in the Lands of stor. However, they weren¡¯t the type to start a war without a good reason.


    They were a race that preferred to expand their nest under the ground and mostly kept to themselves.


    But ever since the Necromancer invaded their nest, they were forced to obey him. Should they fail to follow, the eggs in their hatchery would all be corrupted, giving birth to monstrosities that were half kobold, and half undead.


    ¡®I don¡¯t see any blue-haired individuals outside,¡¯ Kezmet thought as he scanned the warriors that were escorting the wagons. ¡®Maybe they are inside the wagons.¡¯


    The Kobolds continued their vigil for half a day until all of the Humans passed by their Domain.


    Once he was sure that the Allied Tribes were headed to the White Forest, Kezmet returned to their nest to report to their Shaman.


    ¡°Good,¡± the Shaman replied. ¡°And did you see anyone with blue hair among the Humans?¡±


    Kezmet shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone with that hair color walking outside. Maybe they were inside the wagons.¡±


    The Shaman nodded. ¡°Make sure to not tell anyone about our discussion. Keep this secret to yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Kezmet replied before leaving.


    Now that their duties were done, it was up to the Necromancer¡¯s other puppets to make their move.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Three dayster, the Tribes finally reached their first checkpoint and made camp right outside the White Forest.


    All of them were tired from their journey, and all the Chieftains agreed to let everyone rest for two days.


    The warriors all needed to recover their strength before they would be sent to scout inside the Forest and deal with the dangerous creatures that would potentially block their way.


    The White Forest spanned for miles, and several monster groups were lurking inside of it, including Goblins and Lizard Folks.


    Even so, with thebined warriors from the Allied Tribe and the Nomad Tribe, they were certain that these monster groups would think twice before attacking them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside to get some fresh air and stretch our bodies,¡± Lily proposed. ¡°We¡¯ve been cooped up inside the wagon for days. It will be good to have a change of pace.¡±


    Ethan nodded and followed Lily outside of the carriage.


    The dark circles under his eyes were nearly gone because he did nothing but eat, sleep, and meditate for the past few days.


    Lily¡¯spanionship had allowed him to regain a sense of calm, allowing him to function normally.


    When the two appeared, the members of the Allied Tribes greeted them with kind smiles.


    Ethan and Lily returned their greetings as they looked at the White Forest in front of them.


    Although it was vastly different from the Great Eagle Forest of Brynhildr Academy, Ethan still felt a sense of familiarity with it.


    It was as if he had been there in the past, despite the fact that this was the first time that he had been to this ce.


    Suddenly, Ethan fell into a trance.


    His vision zoomed past the towering trees, traveling at great speeds. Suddenly, his vision hit what seemed to be the base of a mountain, cutting off any progression forward.


    But, this onlysted for a few seconds before a path appeared in front of him.


    If Ethan didn¡¯t know better, he might have thought that the mountain had been split in half, creating a passage that was big enough to allow three wagons to travel side by side.


    When this path appeared, Ethan¡¯s vision once again zoomed forward until it broke through to the other side.


    There, he saw a wide in, filled with grazing animals like deer and bison.


    The young man¡¯s vision once again moved forward before stopping at what seemed to be a giantke that spanned for miles.


    The only difference was that this wasn¡¯t really ake, but more like a giantgoon that was connected to the sea.


    Ethan¡¯s vision once again shifted, piercing through the water, allowing him to see a city that was submerged under water.


    At first, he thought this was the City of Antis that he had once read about in a book, but since he wasn¡¯t sure about his guess, he simply observed it from different angles.


    At the center of the city, a pyramid could be seen. At its very top, a stone trident with its tips facing towards the heavens glowed faintly.


    Suddenly, a voice that was gentle and firm at the same time reached his ears.


    ¡°Come, Tide Bringer. Let the world know your story.¡±


    After hearing that voice, Ethan felt his vision m back into his body like a stretched rubber band that had been released.


    Ethan¡¯s body shuddered as he took a step back, and then swayed where he stood. If it weren''t for Lily immediately supporting his body, he might have fallen on the ground face-first.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lily asked in a worried tone. ¡°Are you feeling dizzy?¡±


    ¡°A bit lightheaded, but I¡¯ll be fine after a while,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I think I saw something beyond the forest that is calling out to me.¡±


    Lily nced in the direction of the White Forest before shifting her attention back to the handsome young man.


    Truth be told, she could feel a dense concentration of magic power somewhere in the forest, but she couldn¡¯t specifically pinpoint its location.


    The back of Ethan¡¯s left hand glowed faintly, making the mark of the Sea God¡¯s Trident appear.


    It then materialized in front of Ethan and hovered in front of his face.


    The young man reached out to it, allowing it to return to its original size.


    Safiya, who was following behind Ethan to ensure that he was safe, suddenly felt a surge of anticipation in her heart.


    As if being guided by a mysterious force, Ethan raised his trident towards the sky.


    A momentter, something unexpected happened.


    The Forest in front of him parted, creating a path that was wide enough for three carriages to move side by side.


    Those who saw this couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and the gazes of the Allied Tribes that hadnded on Ethan¡¯s body changed to awe and disbelief.


    Great Chieftain Falkor, who was currently talking to Great Chieftain Adrian, looked at the forest in front of him before shifting his gaze to the Great Chieftain of the Kendall Tribe, who had a relieved expression on his face.


    ¡®So, that¡¯s it¡­,¡¯ Great Chieftain Falkor thought as if he realized something important. ¡®This is why the Allied Tribes decided to head to the White Forest despite the Natural Barrier.¡¯


    Great Chieftain Falkor then looked at the young man with blue hair in the distance, who was holding a trident in his hand.


    On the surface, the Chieftain''s gaze was steady, and yet his heart was beating wildly inside his chest. He was hopeful and fearful at the same time.


    Hopeful that they now had a path to survival.


    And fearful that this hope would be crushed as swiftly as his relief hade by the unseen hand that was toying with the lives of men and beasts as if they were nothing more than puppets tied up on a string.

 Chapter 177 Never Be The Same Again

    <h4>Chapter 177 Never Be The Same Again</h4>


    The sound of weapons shing against each other reverberated inside the White Forest.


    A horde of Goblins attacked them in the middle of the night. Fortunately, the Warriors of the Allied Tribes were ready for them.


    Amidst the chaos that spread in the surroundings, a young man brandished his trident and pierced the chest of a goblin that had lunged at him with the intention to kill.


    With a roar of anger and defiance, Ethan pulled back his trident and swung it toward another goblin who had managed to break past the defensive lines of the Allied Tribes.


    His face was grim as he pierced the head of the fallen goblin with his trident, which was now soaked with blood.


    ¡°Kill or be killed,¡± Ethan muttered as if it was a Mantra that kept him sane. ¡°Kill or be killed!¡±


    His breathing was ragged, and he was doing his best to fight the fear that was threatening to take over his body. His bloodshot eyes locked onto his next target before thrusting his trident forward.


    Due to his increased strength, the Sea God¡¯s Trident managed to reap the life of the goblin with two strikes.


    One at the chest, and another on its head.


    The Sea God¡¯s Trident had two abilities.


    The first one was a passive ability that gave its wielder a strength boost that was as powerful as Magna Amplifico.


    The other one was also a passive ability that allowed its wielder to have a clear head and maintain calm even in the face of adversity.


    Unfortunately, the second ability didn¡¯t activate, forcing Ethan to fight the enemies while containing the fear that was welling up inside his heart and mind.


    Before his other half went into hibernation, thetter made sure to tamper with the Sea God¡¯s Trident and temporarily disable its second ability.


    He wanted Ethan to not depend on things that affected his state of mind. If he overly relied on the Sea God¡¯s Trident passive mind-calming ability, then what would happen to him if he had to fight without the Trident?


    Wouldn¡¯t he be crippled in more ways than one?


    Ethan¡¯s other half wanted the young man to develop a will so strong that it could ovee the traumas he''d have to face.


    His hand trembled as he ended the life of another Goblin in front of him. Ethan only killed three of them, and yet, he was already very close to reaching his limit.


    Lily, standing not far from him, used her wand to freeze the Goblins that tried to sneak attack the teenage boy from the side.


    There were two small Ice Foxes beside her that were doing their best to protect their Mistress from the monsters that targeted her.


    ¡°You can do it, Ethan,¡± Lily stated. ¡°I¡¯m here with you.¡±


    Ethan nodded as he took a defensive stance to block the attack of another Goblin who had tried to sneak inside the wagon where Grandma Ria and Jenna were staying.


    When they entered the forest, the Wagon of the Head Shaman had traveled alongside the Wagon of Great Chieftain Adrian to give Ethan and Lily additional protection just in case monsters were to attack them on their journey.


    Some of the elite warriors of each Tribe were gathered to be Ethan¡¯s personal guards to ensure his safety.


    However, due to the sheer number of the enemy, a few monsters were bound to break past their formation, and these monsters were the ones that Ethan was fighting against.


    In order for Ethan to ovee his fear, Lily had given him a few rules that would allow him to kill when necessary.


    The first rule was to kill or be killed.


    The second rule was that he was allowed to kill someone if it was self-defense.


    The third one was that he should never take the life of others without reason.


    Andst but not the least, he should never kill anyone, including monsters and beasts for sport.


    Lily understood that she needed to give Ethan a push in the right direction by using ¡°morals¡± as an anchor.


    It was very easy to lose your humanity when faced with difficult choices, especially on the battlefield.


    Lily didn¡¯t want Ethan to end up as a cold and heartless killer who wouldn¡¯t bat an eye whenever he took the lives of others.


    She didn¡¯t want him to be a killing machine that wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill the innocent if they annoyed him.


    The youngdy had seen people who were forced to fight due to necessity. Some of them had their minds broken and went down the wrong path.


    Truth be told, she could have asked Ethan to hide inside the wagon while the warriors protected him.


    However, she didn¡¯t do this for one simple reason.


    The longer someone endured or ignored a trauma, the deeper it would take root inside their heart and subconscious mind.


    This was why those who suffered from incidents like car idents were advised to drive a car again as soon as possible.


    If they didn¡¯t, they would feel chills just by holding the steering wheel and suffer from panic attacks if a lot of time had passed.


    Although it was difficult, the sooner someone overcame their trauma, the better.


    Ethan also understood that he couldn¡¯t run away forever. So despite the fact that his body was trembling all over and that fear was taking over his senses, he still fought.


    With every thrust, he would roar in order to disperse the fear in his heart.


    Every time he swung his trident, he would shout.


    He already knew how to fight due to his training.


    Fighting a goblin one-on-one wasn¡¯t a difficult task for him, so he fought with everything he had while trembling all over.


    The Elite Warriors like Rex, who were assigned to guard him were also paying close attention to him. If something unexpected happened, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to lend their hands to help.


    However, it seemed like their help wasn¡¯t needed with Lily there to support her ¡°husband¡±, impaling the Goblins with Ice Shards and turning the rest into Ice Statues.


    The battlested for nearly an hour before the Goblins retreated.


    Dozens of warriors had died, but hundreds of Goblins had perished in turn.


    This oue was already good since the losses weren¡¯t that big. However, losses were still losses.


    Ethan stood with his eyes closed, taking deep breaths in order to calm his senses.


    He was still feeling lightheaded and a little nauseous, but he endured it and used his trident as a support to keep him standing.


    Lily approached him and lightly patted his shoulder.


    ¡°You did well,¡± Lily said. ¡°Are you hurt somewhere?¡±


    Ethan opened his eyes and looked at the young beauty, whose green eyes were looking at him with concern.


    ¡°Just some minor scratches,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Nothing too serious.¡±


    Lily nodded and held his hand.


    ¡°No matter how small the injury, we should still treat it properly,¡± Lily held Ethan¡¯s hand and pulled him towards Safiya¡¯s Wagon. ¡°Goblins don¡¯t clean their weapons. Even if you only sustain shallow wounds from their weapons, there is a high chance that the wound will get infected.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t resist and allowed Lily to take him back inside the Wagon under the watchful eyes of his bodyguards.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that high up on a tree, a one-eyed Crimson Bat had watched the battle from start to finish.


    When the battle ended, it flew towards the sky, heading Northeast where its Master was waiting for its report.


    However, before it could even get far, a white raven descended from the sky and used its ws to cut the bat in half.


    The Bat wasn¡¯t even able to utter its final screech before its body crashed towards the ground, never to be seen or heard from again.


    The White Raven circled the area to make sure that there were no other spies present to observe its Master.


    Only after it was sure that the coast was clear did it descend onto a tree branch to stand vigil.


    As his Master¡¯s Spirit Guide, it was his duty to deal with the minor threats that targeted his Master.


    For now, he would keep his presence a secret and observe the handsome young man from a distance.


    Truth be told, he was sad to see Ethan forced to mature in this manner.


    Even so, he understood that his Master also couldn¡¯t remain innocent and ignorant of the world forever.


    Dantalion was certain that the moment the handsome young man returned to the present, not only would he be stronger than before, but he would also understand what it meant to make tough choices in life.

 Chapter 178 Make Haste, And Prepare For War

    <h4>Chapter 178 Make Haste, And Prepare For War</h4>


    Two days before Ethan and the Allied Tribes entered the White Forest¡­


    ¡°Are all of you sure that this is where youst saw my students?¡± Professor Rinehart asked the three Wizards who had tried to capture Ethan and Lily when the two of them were running away to escape.


    ¡°Y-Yes! This is the ce,¡± one of the chained Wizards replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it!¡±


    Professor Barret, who was holding the chains, smiled.


    ¡°If you are lying to us, we will torture you again,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°This time, we will not hold back and might even identally kill you all. I¡¯m already old, so my hand might slip while holding the de. I apologize in advance when that happens, okay?¡±


    The ex-Magistratus¡¯ eyes glinted with killing intent, which made the three Wizards shudder.


    If they had known that they would personally be hunted by the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy and the Magistratus considered the strongest before his retirement, they would have left their territory long ago.


    Professor Rinehart narrowed his eyes when he noticed the White Raven thatnded on the ground where a footprint could still be seen.


    He knew that this raven belonged to Ethan, and he didn¡¯t expect it to follow them from the academy.


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy took a deep breath before taking out his wand. He then moved it in a circr motion, as tendrils of light moved in front of him.


    ¡°Praeteritum Visum!¡±


    A moving photographic image appeared, showing the events that transpired in the past.


    Professor Rinehart kept on rewinding time until a White Portal appeared on the image. After rewinding for a bit more, he saw a blue-haired boy, carrying a youngdy in his arms, running toward the White Portal.


    The two Professors saw the moment when a Stone Bullet hit Ethan¡¯s head, making him copse face-first in the portal before disappearing from sight.


    This confirmed the prisoners¡¯ statement that the two teenagers had entered a Nexus in order to escape their pursuit.


    ¡°What do we do, Rinehart?¡± Professor Barret asked. His voice was tinged with regret and unwillingness.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything but wait for their return,¡± Professor Rinehart replied in a calm manner.


    Professor Barret could tell that, although the Headmaster looked calm, thetter was doing his best to hold back from killing the prisoners that they had captured.


    They were part of the Bandit Organization that not only attacked Merchants and other travelers but were also involved in the human trafficking of Wizards and Witches.


    If Professor Rinehart could have his way, he would definitely wipe all of them from the face of Eastshire. However, he couldn¡¯t be everywhere at once.


    If not for the fact that Nicole and Chloe immediately sent messages to the academy about what had happened during their expedition, the Bandits and the Wizards who attacked their group wouldn¡¯t have been captured quite so easily.


    While the Professor was thinking about what to do next, Dantalion looked at the ce where the Nexus once stood.


    His eyes glowed faintly, creating ripples in the air.


    A momentter, a small white portal appeared that was only as big as a person¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will bring them back safely,¡± Dantalion said to the two Professors via Telepathy. ¡°If there is someone who can return to the present after traveling to the past, it will be none other than the Master I serve.¡±


    When he finished saying those words Dantalion flew towards the small portal and vanished alongside it.


    Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret nced at each other, not knowing what to do.


    Only after a few minutes had passed did the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy speak his thoughts out loud.


    ¡°Return them to the Dungeons,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°I will write a letter to Ethan¡¯s and Lily¡¯s families. They have the right to know what has happened to their family members.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded. ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself, Rinehart. Even with enough preparations, we can¡¯t save everyone.¡±


    ¡°I know, Barret,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°I just hope that they will be able to return safely.¡±


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy sighed internally before flying towards the sky. Now that things had ended in this manner, the only thing they could do was wait for a miracle to happen.


    A miracle that would allow the two teenagers to return to the present, and reunite with their loved ones, who were waiting for their return.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After battling the Goblins, the Allied Tribes continued their journey until they arrived at the base of a mountain that seemed to be made up of hard stone. It was very steep and nearly impossible to climb.


    This was the natural barrier that prevented anyone from going further upon reaching the edge of the White Forest.


    ¡°Tide Bringer, if you please,¡± Safiya bowed respectfully to Ethan.


    Ethan nodded and summoned the Sea God¡¯s Trident. He then used the trident to lightly tap the wall made up of hard rock in front of him.


    The Shamans as well as the Great Chieftains waited with bated breath to see if something would happen.


    A few secondster, symbols appeared on the wall¡¯s surface, forming a giant trident.


    With a rumbling sound, the wall parted, revealing a path that would allow them to cross to the other side.


    Safiya and the Great Chieftains couldn¡¯t help but smile in happiness because they were now certain that they would be able to reach the safe haven, where their Ancestors once lived in the distant past.


    With Ethan¡¯s wagon at the lead, the Allied Tribe traversed the Natural Barrier that had opened a path for them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Inside the Scarlet Citadel¡­


    The Old Necromancer frowned after sensing a faint ripple of strong magical energy in the distance.


    He had been patiently waiting for his Familiars to return to him, but none of the One-Eyed Crimson Bats he sent had returned.


    He had ordered them to go to the White Forest to keep an eye out for any suspicious individuals, but even after summoning them multiple times, none of them were answering his call.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that a certain White Raven had killed all of his Familiars, preventing them from reporting to their Master.


    The Necromancer wasn¡¯t a fool, so he had already thought of the possibility that his Familiars had died.


    Going to therge bowl in front of him, the Necromancer once again used his scrying ability to take a peek at what was happening in the forest.


    It was then that he saw the Allied Tribes passing through the Natural Barrier using a path that had never been there before.


    ¡°I knew it.¡± A smile appeared on the face of the Old Necromancer. ¡°It seems that the Tide Bringer is really with them. Since that is the case, it¡¯s time to go to the next phase of my n.¡±


    Tapping the surface of the water, the Necromancermunicated with the Three Great Tribes, the Orcs, the Goblins, as well as the Kobolds.


    Since the path to the ancient city was now open, he would not hold back anymore and im it as his own.


    ¡°Make haste and prepare for war,¡± the Old Necromancer ordered. ¡°All of you gather at the White Forest and wait for my arrival.¡±


    After giving his order, the Old Necromancer gazed towards the Southwest with a sneer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve stayed in this decrepit body long enough,¡± the Old Necromancer smirked. ¡°Now that the perfect vessel has appeared, it would be a waste not to put it to good use, right?¡±


    A faint chuckle escaped the Old Necromancer¡¯s lips as he approached the Altar of the Scarlet Citadel, where a pool of blood was waiting for him.


    This blood was collected from the young men and women of the Tribes that had been conquered by his minions, which allowed him to replenish and increase his Necromantic Powers.


    The Old Necromancer had hundreds of years to prepare for the arrival of the Tide Bringer, so he was looking forward to the battle that would make everyone in the Lands of stor bow down at his feet.

 Chapter 179 Trust Me

    <h4>Chapter 179 Trust Me</h4>


    The Warriors of the Allied Tribes went on a hunting spree after crossing the natural barrier.


    Knowing that it was only a matter of time before their enemies closed in on them, they hastened their pace and stocked up as much food as they could.


    Fortunately, the ins were rich with game like deer and bison. They already hunted boars in the White Forest earlier, but it would still not be enough for thousands of people.


    While the hunters went hunting, the lead Caravan continued to move forward.


    Ethan sat beside Safiya, who was holding the reins of the horses.


    In the distance, he could see a patch of blue waters, which was going to be their final destination.


    He had already seen what was beneath that body of water, and it was none other than the Ancient City of Zentris.


    It was a city built on top of a small mountain. During the day, the water in thegoon would recede and return to the sea. At night, it would return, leaving only the city above the water, forming a natural moat.


    When the Tribes had left Zentris, the city remained submerged underwater regardless of whether it was night or day.


    Only the Tide Bringer¡¯s presence would allow the Ancient City to surface again.


    After two days of traveling, they finally arrived at thegoon that was simr to a giantke.


    The sun had already set when they arrived, so the only thing they could see was the reflection of the moon on the water.


    A great bonfire was set up, and everyone gathered around it in a good mood. Although it wasn¡¯t anything excessive, everyone ate better that night as they knew that when morning came, the City of Zentris would show itself to them, allowing them to enter its walls.


    For some reason, Ethan was feeling incredibly drowsy, and he was unable to stay awake no matter what he did. Because of this, he didn¡¯t join the festivities and slept early.


    Lily joined the Shamans and listened to their stories about the City of Zentris.


    She wanted to know more about this mysterious city, which was said to belong to the Tide Bringer himself and served as the sacred grounds of the Lands of stor in the distant past.


    Unfortunately, after the Tide Bringer left, the natural barrier prevented anyone from crossing to the other side of the White Forest. Only those who had the ability to fly or had a flying beast could venture further.


    Even so, with the ancient city submerged under the water, they were unable to explore its secrets.


    Just past midnight, Lily finally went to the wagon to sleep. As soon as sheid beside Ethan, the young man stirred and looked at her in a daze.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± Lily said before lightly patting his head. ¡°We have a lot of things to do tomorrow.¡±


    However, instead of cuddling with her, like he usually did, Ethan rose up from the bed as if he were in a trance.


    He left the wagon and walked towards thegoon with steady steps.


    Lily, who didn¡¯t know what was going on, followed behind Ethan to ensure that nothing bad would happen to him.


    She even walked ahead of him and blocked his path, preventing him from going further.


    ¡°Ethan, if you continue to move forward, you will fall in the water,¡± Lily stated.


    The handsome young man paused for a bit before smiling at her. His blue eyes glowed faintly, radiating with some kind of power that was hard to describe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°Everything is going to be fine.¡±


    His voice was calm, gentle, and filled with confidence. It was as if he was telling Lily that everything was under his control and that she didn¡¯t need to worry about him.


    The youngdy frowned, but ultimately decided to let him do what he wanted and followed closely behind him.


    ¡®Is he still half asleep?¡¯ Lily thought. ¡®Maybe if he falls into the water, he will suddenly wake up.¡¯


    She had seen a few sides of Ethan as ofte and, for her, the handsome young man was shrouded in mystery.


    The Ethan who fought against the Three Great Tribes and the Orcs was strong. In fact, Lily had a feeling that if she fought against that Ethan, her chances of winning were low.


    She didn¡¯t even need to cross des with him to know how powerful he was. As a warrior, her senses could easily tell that the purple-eyed Ethan was truly a monster.


    The usual Ethan was carefree and easy to get along with. This was also the version of Ethan that had undergone the most suffering after the battle in the Stronghold ended.


    But now, this Ethan in front of her was very different from the ones she had seen in the past.


    His smile was sweet as if he was a child that was about to y with his favorite toy.


    His presence made her feel refreshed as if she was being bathed by clean and revitalizing waters.


    His steps were steady and filled with confidence, which was simr to the purple-eyed Ethan. But instead of feeling intimidated, she couldn¡¯t help but feel attracted to him.


    ¡°Come,¡± Ethan said as he reached out his hand to her. ¡°Trust me.¡±


    The youngdy looked at the hand he offered for a few seconds before cing her own on top of it.


    Ethan¡¯s smile widened, as he held her hand in a reassuring grip before continuing to walk forward.


    When they were only a few steps away from the water, Lily started to feel a bit anxious, but Ethan continued to walk without a care in the world.


    The moment his feet finally touched the water, Lily was prepared to pull him back just in case he dragged her with him to its ck depths.


    But what she was expecting didn¡¯t happen.


    Ethan¡¯s feet floated above the surface of the water. He then looked back at her with a nod of encouragement.


    The youngdy hesitated at first, but after seeing that the handsome young man was standing perfectly still, she decided to take a leap of faith and took her first step.


    To her surprise, she felt that she was stepping on something that could support her weight, so she decided to take another step forward.


    Simr to Ethan, she found herself standing above the water as if it was¡­ magic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ethan said softly as he walked while holding Lily¡¯s hand.


    The handsome young man led the way, and Lily followed a step behind him.


    Suddenly, ripples started to form in the middle of thegoon.


    The moonlight was bright enough to illuminate the path, allowing the youngdy to see something that was rising up in the water.


    Those who were still awake at the shore finally became aware of what was happening.


    They started shouting, waking up the rest of the tribe. At first, everyone thought that they were under attack.


    However, when they turned to look in the direction where the warriors were pointing, they finally understood what was happening.


    A city had risen up from the waters, taking everyone by surprise.


    Those with better eyesight caught sight of the two people who were walking on top of the water, headed toward the city in the distance.


    Now that the Ancient City of Zentris had finally made its appearance, the secrets that it hid for hundreds of years would emerge once again.

 Chapter 180 Prince Of The Sea

    <h4>Chapter 180 Prince Of The Sea</h4>


    As Ethan and Lily continued walking atop the water, a brilliant blue light erupted from the city and bathed the two teenagers with its radiance.


    When the light receded, the two of them were no longer in the spot where they were walking. Instead, they were teleported to the top of the pyramid, which was located in the center of the city.


    Lily found herself standing in front of what seemed to be a trident-shaped stone.


    It stood three meters tall, and there were runes glowing on its surface.


    Suddenly, Ethan¡¯s body shuddered.


    The young man looked in front of him in confusion, and then around his surroundings.


    When his gazended on Lily, he regained a semnce of calm before asking her a question.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Are you the one who brought me here, Lily?¡±


    Lily blinked in confusion, thinking that Ethan ought to be aware of what was going on.


    After realizing that the handsome young man was as clueless as she was, she understood that thetter might have been in a trance when he decided to take a midnight stroll towards the Ancient City.


    ¡°No,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Actually, you were the one that brought me here. You don¡¯t remember anything?¡±


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°The only thing I remember was sleeping early. I didn¡¯t recall going anywhere after that.¡±


    Lily nodded in understanding. However, before the two of them could continue talking, they heard a faint chuckle in front of them.


    ¡°To think that an innocent boy like him would actually have descendants¡ªcolor me surprised. Should I refer to you as this generation¡¯s Tide Bringer?¡±


    Ethan and Lily nced at their surroundings, trying to look for the source of the voice. But, instead of seeing where the voice wasing from, they heard another chuckle, which made the two of them look at the stone trident that had glowing runes on its body.


    ¡°Congrattions and wee to the City of Zentris, Tide Bringer,¡± the Trident said. ¡°I am its Steward, and you can call me Sebastian.¡±


    ¡°¡­You can talk?¡± Ethan looked at the Trident in disbelief.


    ¡°Duh?¡± Sebastian replied. ¡°Of course, I can talk. What¡¯s wrong? Is this your first time hearing a trident talk?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well. I guess there¡¯s a first time for everything.¡±


    An awkward silence descended upon the surroundings, which Lily broke.


    She decided to take over and ask the Stone Trident some important questions.


    ¡°Do you know if there is any kind of gateway here that will allow someone to travel in different timelines?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Or any kind of phenomenon that will make it possible for someone to travel to the future?¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, are you referring to what the Ancients call a Nexus?¡± Sebastian answered. ¡°If so, the answer is yes.¡±


    Lily and Ethan exchanged a nce, and after so long, a hint of excitement appeared on their faces.


    ¡°Then, can you tell us where it is?¡± Lily inquired. ¡°We need it to travel back to the future.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± The Trident¡¯s body glowed faintly. ¡°Now it makes sense. I could tell that you were his descendant, but to think that you came from the future¡­ this is truly unexpected.¡±


    A momentter, an image of an extremely handsome young man with blue hair stepped out of the Stone Trident.


    He was only wearing pants, and his near-perfect body¡ªwhich was oozing with strength and manliness¡ªmade him look like a deity that had descended into the world to make mortal women fall in love with him.


    Even Lily found herself unable to avert her gaze as she looked at the young man, who had a smile that could cause the downfall of nations.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to talk as a trident, so I took on the form of my Master instead,¡± Sebastian stated before smiling at Lily and Ethan. ¡°Now, where was I? Ah¡ªyes, the Nexus. If you are looking for something that would allow you to travel to the future, then you are in the right ce. I am capable of doing that.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s and Lily¡¯s expressions became solemn as they looked at Sebastian, who had an amused look on his handsome face.


    ¡°But I will not send the two of you back to your present right now,¡± Sebastian exined. ¡°If you wish to return, you have to do something for me first. Also, it takes time to gather enough Magical Energy to open a Nexus. At most, you will have to wait until the next lunar eclipse before I can open the gateway to the future.¡±


    Ethan frowned. ¡°When is the next lunar eclipse?¡±


    ¡°Two months from now,¡± Sebastian replied.


    The two teenagers breathed a sigh of relief because they thought that they would have to wait for a few years for the next lunar eclipse to ur.


    Seeing their relieved faces, Sebastian chuckled again before a look of ridicule appeared on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the lunar eclipse for now,¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about what the two of you need to do in order to get back home to your own timeline. First and foremost, although I am the Tide Bringer¡¯s servant, I only answer to my original Master.


    ¡°Since you are his descendant, I can, of course, extend my help to you. But it won¡¯t be for free. Have you heard of Equivalent Exchange? In order for you to go home, you need to do something of equal value.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding. ¡°Then, what do we have to do in order to get back home?¡±


    ¡°Straight to the point.¡± Sebastian grinned. ¡°I like that.¡±


    Sebastian then looked at the South with contempt.


    ¡°You see, after my Master disappeared, a bastard decided to make the Lands of stor his sacrificial grounds,¡± Sebastian replied. ¡°He slowly built up his army, annexing one force after another. Now, he had full control of nearly the entirety of the Lands of stor, with the exception of this territory.


    ¡°Currently, he is amassing his forces to attack this city. No matter what happens, he must not be allowed to seed. If he were to gain my Master¡¯s Legacy, then this entire continent will be under his mercy.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression became solemn as he looked at the young man in front of him.


    ¡°This person is a Necromancer,¡± Sebastian added. ¡°The number of Undead under his control is in the tens of thousands. A force that can easily swallow up the nearby kingdoms if left unchecked.


    ¡°Right now, he is on hisst legs and has only been able to survive after sacrificing countless lives. But that too can change now that you are here.


    ¡°You see, only those with my Master¡¯s bloodline can obtain his legacy. So, since this Necromancer wants this legacy, what do you think is his priority?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s face paled after realizing what Sebastian was hinting at.


    ¡°You mean¡­ his main target is me?¡± Ethan asked back.


    ¡°Right.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°To him, you are the perfect vessel. So, there are two conditions that you need to meet before I help you go home. The first one is to defeat the Necromancer and end his reign of terror once and for all.


    ¡°The second is for you to survive until I am able to gather enough power to send the two of you back to the future. Very easy, right?¡±


    ¡°If you win, you will be the talk of legends. If you lose, a different legend will be born, and that would be the downfall of this entire continent at the hands of that Necromancer. Either way, people will talk about this tale for the next few hundred years.¡±


    The Steward of the Ancient City smiled mischievously as he looked at the descendant of his Master.


    Truth be told, he was annoyed with the Original Tide Bringer for leaving him to watch over this city in his absence.


    It had been three hundred years since then, and not once had the Prince Of The Sea returned to the Lands of stor.


    Before he left, the Tide Bringer told Sebastian that he was going to fight a Primordial Monster that nned to drown the entire world and kill all life within it.


    That was thest time Sebastian had seen and talked to his Master.


    The world wasn¡¯t drowned by the raging waters of the sea, so he assumed that his Master had seeded.


    However, as to what price the Tide Bringer paid in order to win, Sebastian could only make a few guesses, and one of them was that he sacrificed his life in doing so.


    ¡®It¡¯s no use thinking about these things right now,¡¯ Sebastian thought as he looked at Ethan, who had now grown quiet after his revtion. ¡®Since he is here, it means that the Master managed to leave his descendants behind.¡¯


    Sebastian smiled bitterly as he looked in the direction of the Sea.


    ¡®That fool always tried to carry the burden of the world on his shoulders all by himself. I just hope that this boy will not grow up as stupid as him.¡¯


    Although he was still bitter after being left behind, that didn¡¯t change the fact that Sebastian¡¯s loyalty was still strong towards his Master.


    Because of this, he was willing to extend his helping hand to the two teenagers, who had appeared in the right ce at the wrong time.

 Chapter 181 She’s A Keeper

    <h4>Chapter 181 She¡¯s A Keeper</h4>


    When the sun rose on the horizon, the water in thegoon slowly receded, heading back to the sea.


    The Allied Tribes looked at this scene with awe. Although they had been waiting for this moment, they still felt anxious because they were afraid that the legends about the City of Zentris weren''t true.


    Now that their worst fears had been proven false, all of them patiently waited until the water in front of them had recededpletely.


    Originally, they thought that, once the water disappeared, the bottom of thegoon would be muddy.


    Fortunately, they were proven wrong.


    The bottom of thegoon was simr to the hard rock that served as the natural barrier between the White Forest and the ins that led to the city of Zentris.


    To their surprise, they even saw a natural road that traveled from the shore, up to the base of the mountain. And from the mountain, another road could be seen leading toward the gates of the city.


    The wagons then made their way down the base of thegoon. The incline wasn¡¯t steep, and even Ethan thought that it was made with the intention of allowing several wagons to travel as safely as possible toward the city.


    ¡°So this city is going to be our fortress against the army of that Necromancer that you spoke of,¡± Ethan said to Sebastian via telepathy as he looked at the caravan that was making its way toward the City of Zentris. ¡°What do you think are our chances of winning?¡±


    ¡°Good question,¡± Sebastian rubbed his chin. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s 50/50.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow.


    Sebastian smirked. ¡°Do you think this city is just an ordinary city? It was built with the concept of bing a fortress. Naturally, this city is equipped with natural defenses. There are even ballistas powered by magic.¡±


    Ethan was quite surprised by this revtion. Just as he was about to say something, Lily stirred, which made his body stiffen.


    The youngdy used hisp as a pillow, and her body was covered with a nket. She had only fallen asleep a few hours ago, so the young man didn¡¯t want to wake her up.


    This was also the reason why he and Sebastian were talking through telepathy.


    Ethan had slept a lot over the past few days, in Lily¡¯s naked embrace, so he was still well-rested.


    Recalling these intimate moments, the handsome young man couldn¡¯t help but blush as he remembered how selfless she had been with him.


    ¡°She¡¯s a keeper,¡± Sebastianmented as he nced at the young beauty, whose head was resting on Ethan¡¯sp. ¡°She will give birth to powerful descendants, so make sure to not let others take her away, okay?¡±


    Ethan neither denied nor confirmed Sebastian¡¯s statement.


    After spending time with Lily, it was impossible for him to not appreciate her kindness, care, and beauty. His heart wasn¡¯t made of stone, and he was a healthy young man.


    Although he didn¡¯t think of anything perverted when she was helping him recover from his trauma, the faster he recovered, the more conscious he became of her.


    The numbness in his heart and mind had disappeared, and this was all thanks to the warmth of her body and touch, which he would remember for the rest of his life.


    Seeing that Ethan wasn¡¯t saying anything, Sebastian shrugged.


    His Master was also not very good when it came to rtionships. Only bold and aggressive women had the ability to pin him down on the bed, and even then, he would not take the initiative to do anything, allowing these youngdies to take the lead.


    Perhaps this was why none of the youngdies of the Allied Tribes in the past managed to conceive his child. Of course, that might not be the only reason.


    The Tide Bringer was a special existence.


    He was superior to Humans, so it was very hard for ordinary mortals to conceive his child. Having a strong body was the bare minimum to contain his essence, and that alone wasn''t enough.


    Even the chaste maidens who possessed magic still didn¡¯t seed. In the end, the Tide Bringer returned to the Sea, without leaving any descendants in the Allied Tribe.


    Perhaps, this was also a blessing.


    If he really did manage to make the women of the Allied Tribes conceive, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the Necromancer would have seeded in using these children as a vessel in order to obtain his Legacy?


    A few hourster, the entirety of the Allied Tribes were safely evacuated behind the walls of the city.


    Ethan and Lily had a meeting with the Great Chieftains as well as the Shamans. He informed them about the Necromancer who was responsible for the unrest that was happening in thends of stor.


    After knowing the identity of their true enemy, instead of being relieved, the expressions of everyone in the meeting room became grim.


    A Necromancer wasn¡¯t an easy opponent, especially a powerful Necromancer whomanded tens of thousands of Undead.


    ¡°First and foremost, all the warriors should familiarize themselves with the city¡¯s defenses,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°There are dozens of magical ballistas within the city that will be indispensable in the uing siege by our enemy.


    ¡°Although the sea water will return inside thegoon during the night, that doesn''t mean that our enemies are unable to attack us.


    ¡°There is a possibility that they have flying mounts as well as flying beasts that can attack us from the skies, so we can¡¯t becent with our defenses at night.¡±


    The Great Chieftains, as well as the Shamans, nodded their heads in understanding.


    They believed that as long as they were in the City of Zentris, their chances of surviving the Necromancer¡¯s siege were quite high.


    Seeing that their faces had gained a bit of color in them, Ethan proceeded to tell them the things that Sebastian had mentioned to him during the night.


    ¡°Food and water will not be a problem,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°The city has a magical that can capture countless fish during the night. As for water, there are several natural springs scattered around the city. You can collect fresh drinking water from those locations.¡±


    The Great Chieftains and the Shamans sighed in relief after hearing this information.


    Although they could survive a siege from their enemies, one of their primary concerns was food and water. Since they were trapped inside the city, it would be hard for them to gather the resources needed for survival.


    Fortunately, they no longer had to worry about that issue and could put all their focus on the task at hand, which was to defend themselves against the Necromancer¡¯s attack.


    ¡°One more thing, the Necromancer¡¯s goal is to get the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy,¡± Ethan said with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°In order to do that, he will need to capture me and possess my body.¡±


    Great Chieftain Adrian¡¯s expression changed after hearing this bit of information.


    ¡°Understood, we will create a group of elite warriors to protect you at all times,¡± Great Chieftain Adrian stated. ¡°Although I would like to ask you to stay in the rear where it is safe, I also hoped that you could be on the front lines of the battle. Your presence will definitely increase the morale of our people, allowing them to fight to their fullest.¡±


    Ethan smiled bitterly after hearing Great Chieftain Adrian¡¯s proposal.


    He still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from his trauma, but he also understood that staying away from the battle wouldn¡¯t help him one bit.


    At that moment, he felt Lily¡¯s hand give his own hand a light squeeze as if telling him that she would be there to protect him.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Ethan reluctantly nodded his head. ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    A few minutester, they ended their meeting, and the Great Chieftains carried their orders to their people.


    They still had many things to do, and that included housing their people inside the city. Fortunately, the city was quite big and had several levels.


    The City of Zentris was two miles long and three miles wide. There was more than enough space to house thousands of people who would depend on its defenses to weather the siege that would very soon arrive at their doorstep.


    Ethan and Lily didn''t need to worry about their own residence. The entire pyramid was reserved for the Tide Bringer, giving the two teenagers a lot of privacy.


    As everyone familiarized themselves with their new home, the Army of Undead had started to march from the Scarlet Citadel.


    They were headed toward the entrance of the White Forest. Their movement speed was neither fast nor was it slow. The Undead didn¡¯t need time to rest, so they could move day and night without stopping.


    Even so, it would still take them one week to arrive at their destination.


    After that, they would spend a few more days building their siege machines, which they would use against the Ancient City, which had stood in the Lands of stor for hundreds of years.


    ording to Sebastian¡¯s estimate, the first sh between the Necromancer¡¯s forces and the Allied Tribes would take ce in two weeks'' time.


    In that span of time, he intended to share the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy with the handsome young man, who carried the bloodline of his Master whom he hadn¡¯t seen since the day he left to battle with the Primordial Monster that wished to drag the entire world into the sea¡¯s murky depths.

 Chapter 182 The World Is Ripe For The Taking

    <h4>Chapter 182 The World Is Ripe For The Taking</h4>


    After settling inside the City of Zentris, the Allied Tribes spent the next few days preparing for the war that was about toe.


    The warriors would leave the city during the day in order to chop down trees, which they would use to make spears and arrows.


    The cksmiths were also hard at work, forging weapons and other works of metal for everyone.


    The women were assigned to harvest and process the fish that were caught by the magical during the day. They used various methods to preserve them¡ªlike drying and smoking¡ªto increase their food reserves.


    The children who were old enough to help were tasked with delivering the food to the warriors when it was time for them to eat.


    Everyone was busy, including Ethan and Lily, who were under Sebastian¡¯s strict tutge.


    Although the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy could only be used by Ethan, that didn¡¯t mean that Sebastian would only teach thetter. He had lived long and naturally, he also had knowledge about other ancient Magic that Lily could use.


    In fact, Lily was pleasantly surprised when Sebastian had given her several scrolls. Some of them taught her how to increase the effectiveness of her ice magic without increasing the magical drain on her body.


    He also introduced to her a method she could use to prevent her from going berserk and losing her senses after transforming into her Demi-Wolf form.


    Of course, that was not the only thing that the nosy trident had shown them. He also gave Ethan and Lily a scroll on how to refine, replenish, and enhance each other¡¯s magical powers through ¡°skinship¡±.


    Simply put, it was a form of dual cultivation that was very effective when done by magical couples.


    When Ethan saw this, he almost choked on his saliva, while Lily only gave him a mischievous smile.


    The handsome young man had almost recovered from his trauma, which caused him to no longer be distracted from the youngdy¡¯s naked body.


    ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± Lily asked in a teasing tone. ¡°But, if you do, take note that there is a high chance that my father will skin you alive. If you are willing to take that risk then I don¡¯t mind practicing this technique with you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ll pass,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°¡­ For now.¡±


    His face reddened after adding thetter part of his sentence, which made Lily yfully punch his shoulder.


    The two of them had grown so close to each other that it was safe to say that they had reached the stage where they were more than friends but less than lovers.


    Even so, Lily still thought that, even though they couldn¡¯t go all the way with the technique that was written in the ancient scroll, doing the rest was fine with her.


    Right now, Ethan was very limited by the amount of Magic Power that he could use.


    His power could only be replenished by doing two things. The first was kissing.


    With this, he would be able to absorb Lily¡¯s powers and use magic for a day, unless he used all of it by activating his Partial Resonance.


    The second option was to use the Magical Bracelet that served as Ethan¡¯s Magical Battery.


    It worked the same way as kissing, but once it was depleted, it would take Lily three to four days to fully charge it.


    If the siege were to happen once a week then there wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, if it happened every day, Ethan would only be able to use magic for two days before he had to resort to traditionalbat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it, really,¡± Lily said with a straight face. ¡°We have less than two months remaining before Sebastian sends us back home. The hard part is to survive until then. Also, the Necromancer¡¯s target is you. If you don¡¯t have the magical means to defend yourself then his chances of possessing your body are very high.¡±


    Ethan understood the logic, but he still felt that doing it would be taking advantage of Lily.


    There was a technique in the ancient tome that involved kissing. Ethan didn¡¯t know if that would still trigger the effect of the technique, and he didn¡¯t want to try at this point in time.


    It had been nearly a week since he hadst kissed Lily, and if he kissed her now, he would then absorb her magical power, which should only be used for emergencies.


    As for the rest of the technique, although they wouldn¡¯t be going all the way, it was very simr to forey. Either way, he would disadvantage the young beauty who was kind enough to care for him for the past few days.


    He respected and cared for her so much that he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to take advantage of her kindness.


    Seeing Ethan¡¯s hesitation, Lily decided to not push the matter too much.


    Although she said she didn¡¯t mind it, how could that be possible?


    She was still a chaste maiden, and she was only doing her best to help the two of them survive in the era they found themselves in.


    Lily was happy that Ethan cared enough about her to not take things lightly. If she were with someone else, she wouldn¡¯t even consider doing this with other people.


    The only reason why she was fine with Ethan was due to the fact that she only acknowledged strong people. It was a concept that was ingrained into her by her tribe.


    Lily wouldn¡¯t lower herself to someone weaker than her and would not hesitate to kill anyone who tried to take advantage of her just to satisfy the needs of their body.


    ¡°Such an innocent child!¡± Sebastian ced his palm over his forehead. ¡°I even gave him the perfect excuse and opportunity to do it with Lily, but what does he do? He doesn¡¯t have the balls to go through with it. Is he even a man?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Sebastian,¡± Ethan red at the trident who had taken the image of the extremely handsome Tide Bringer. ¡°I can hear you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can hear me. I am making sure that you do,¡± Sebastian rolled his eyes at the weakling, who clearly didn¡¯t know how much effort he put into trying to find a way for him to use magic during emergencies.


    Lily could only giggle at the antics of the Trident, who acted as both a wise elder and a nosy big brother.


    These happy days didn¡¯tst long because two weekster, dark clouds started to roll in from the direction of the White Forest.


    Sebastian also stopped acting carefree, which made Ethan and Lily understand that their enemy was near.


    Hovering in the distance, the Necromancer eyed the city of Zentris.


    A crimson glint could be seen inside his eyes, and the corner of his lips curled up into a smile.


    His army was already gathered at the entrance of the White Forest and was currently marching to his location.


    He was very tempted to cross the Lagoon and enter the city, but he could sense the magical barrier that enveloped its walls.


    The Necromancer would need to find the perfect opportunity to infiltrate its defenses and find the person that he was looking for.


    ¡°Patience¡­,¡± the Old Necromancer said softly. ¡°Just a few days more, and everything will fall in ce.¡±


    The Old Necromancer grinned as he nced behind him, where his mighty army that numbered in the tens of thousands was at.


    He could already taste his victory in the air.


    He could almost feel the strong body of the perfect vessel that he would inhabit.


    ¡°In a few days, the Lands of stor will belong to me,¡± the Old Necromancer stated. ¡°A month after that, the Magdar Kingdom and those foolish sorcerers who exiled me will fall. Then by the end of the year, this continent will be mine. And after that¡­ the entire world will be ripe for the taking.¡±


    The Old Necromancerughed like a madman, with thunder and lightning crackled above his head.


    While this was happening, the legions of the Undead began their march across the ins, which would be their foothold as theyid siege against the Ancient City of Zentris.

 Chapter 183 Call Of The Tides [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 183 Call Of The Tides [Part 1]</h4>


    The tension within the walls of the City of Zentris was high as everyone looked at the ins, where countless Skeleton soldiers stood.


    Above their heads, dark clouds loomed over them, spread across the sky.


    Lightning snaked across the heavens, and thunder boomed loudly.


    Strong winds buffeted the city, but the warriors standing on top of the ramparts, as well as those manning the magical ballistas, remained firm.


    It had been three hours since the sun had set, and thegoon was flooded with seawater, serving as the city¡¯s defensive moat.


    Ethan and Lily stood on the ramparts, along with the Elite Warriors who served as the Tide Bringer¡¯s bodyguards.


    Their gazes were locked on the Unholy Army in front of them, and all of them had grim expressions on their faces.


    Surprisingly, Ethan found himself not feeling as anxious as he thought he should be. Perhaps since the bulk of the enemy was made up of Undead, he didn¡¯t have to worry about killing people.


    At least, that was the exnation that he had figured for himself due to how calm he was feeling.


    Perhaps, it was also due to the hand holding his own, making him feel that he wasn¡¯t facing this situation alone.


    The countless glowing eyes in the darkness were enough to make even the heart of the bravest warrior feel faint. But since the Tide Bringer was among them, they felt as if all hope was not lost.


    ¡°Do you think they will attack even though the path is blocked by water?¡± Rex asked Ethan, whose gaze was fixed on a single spot in the distance.


    ¡°The possibility exists,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°After all, they are Undead, and don''t need to breathe underwater.¡±


    The young man¡¯s gaze was locked on the Necromancer in the distance. Although it was dark and nearly impossible to see clearly, the young man, as well as the warriors of the Allied Tribe, didn¡¯t have any problems.


    Sebastian had granted everyone inside the city Night Vision, allowing everyone inside the city to see their enemies as if it was day.


    The Dark Clouds in the sky had prevented the light of the moon and the stars from illuminating the surroundings, which was part of the Necromancer¡¯s n.


    He was not aware that his opponents weren¡¯t as helpless as he thought they would be in the darkness.


    Seeing that the time was ripe, the Necromancer raised his right hand.


    Twenty Ogres, which were five meters tall, all moved to push the five catapults that they had made in order to attack the city forward.


    They pushed until the catapults reached the edge of thegoon and loaded them with boulders. The Shamans of the Three Great Tribes tapped the boulders with their staffs, igniting them in mes.


    When all the boulders were lit, the Necromancer pointed at the city, which was his signal to strike.


    The Allied Tribes watched with bated breath as the five fiery boulders flew in their direction.


    However, these boulders fell a few hundred meters short of the city walls. Their mes were immediately extinguished by the seawater, resulting in sizzling noises as steam rose up from thegoon¡¯s surface.


    The corner of the Necromancer¡¯s lips curled up into a smirk before giving the signal for the Ogres to pull the Catapults away.


    He also didn¡¯t expect the boulders to hit the city. It was merely his way of giving his greeting to the Tide Bringer, who was hiding behind the city walls.


    The Necromancer lightly tapped his staff on the ground, and his Undead Army all stood at attention.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    It was just a single word, but the Undead Army surged like a tide. Their burning eyes zed in the darkness as they walked towards thegoon and into its dark depths.


    ¡°Lily,¡± Ethan said as he looked at the beautiful youngdy beside him.


    ¡°Un,¡± Lily nodded.


    Ethan cupped her face and kissed her lips, which made the warriors guarding them have no idea if they shouldugh or cry.


    All these men were still single and didn¡¯t have any lovers or wives. For them to see such a passionate disy right before the battle made them feel as if they were missing out on a lot in life.


    When their lips parted, Ethan wrapped his arms around Lily and gave her a hug. He then kissed her forehead before whispering something in her ears.


    ¡°We will survive this together,¡± Ethan whispered. ¡°We will return to the present together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will,¡± Lily replied as she also hugged Ethan.


    After both of their hearts had calmed down, Ethan reluctantly pulled back and summoned the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand.


    The blue trident glowed faintly in the darkness, boosting Ethan¡¯s strength. Its second function which helped Ethan calm his mind was still deactivated, but the handsome young man didn¡¯t care.


    He couldn¡¯t run away forever, and he knew that now was the time to fight.


    Sebastian told them that if they wanted to go home, they should defeat the Necromancer and end his tyranny once and for all. Since that was the case, Ethan steeled his resolve as he prepared for the arrival of the monsters that were marching under thegoon, headed in their direction.


    ¡°Magna Amplifico,¡± Lily chanted as she lightly tapped her chest with her wand in order to boost her body¡¯s performance.


    Suddenly, beyond the darkness, the pping of countless wings could be heard.


    The Necromancer sneered as he flew toward the sky andnded on the back of a Bone Wyvern.


    Behind him, hundreds of Undead Flying Monsters of all shapes and sizes waited for hismand.


    When the Skeleton Soldiers finally reached the base of the mountain where the city of Zentris was perched, they started to climb it like a horde of ants.


    Seeing this scene, the Necromancer cackled as he urged his Flying Mount to fly toward the city.


    The Flying Monsters behind him advanced forward, flying past his Wyvern Mount and emitting shrill cries as they descended toward the city like rain.


    Ethan raised the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand, which was shining brightly.


    A momentter, a sneer appeared on his face as he used the Trump Card that protected Zentris from invasions in the past.


    After gaining the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy, Ethan gained the power tomand the creatures that were within the boundaries of his Domain.


    ¡°Release the Kraken!¡±


    From the sea, a giant ck behemoth silently entered thegoon.


    Half a minuteter, the waters of thegoon became violent as countless tentacles rose from beneath the sea and toward the sky.


    Sebastian, who was standing on top of the Pyramid with his arms crossed over his chest, sneered as the countless tentacles started to obliterate everything that was within its reach, including the flying Wyvern that the Necromancer was standing on, which instantly shattered under its overwhelming might.

 Chapter 184 Call Of The Tides [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 184 Call Of The Tides [Part 2]</h4>


    The warriors up on the ramparts cheered as their blood boiled inside their chest.


    They were prepared toy their lives on the line to protect their people, despite the sheer number of their enemies, and had already prepared themselves for the worst.


    When the Skeleton Soldiers that numbered in the tens of thousands began to advance, they grit their teeth and waited for them to climb the city walls.


    However, when the Necromancer called forth an army of Undead Flying Monsters, their expressions became grim.


    Not only did they have to fend off the Skeleton Warriors climbing up the city walls, they also needed to fight against the flying threats that would soon swoop down from the sky.


    The worst case scenario was for these Monsters topletely ignore the defenders on the city walls and descend upon the city, killing the women and children that were housed inside it.


    The Magical Ballistas roared to life as they attacked the Flying Monsters that were desperately flying towards the city in the hope to escape the tentacles that had wiped out a quarter of their forces.


    Lily¡¯s two Ice Foxes unleashed a barrage of Ice Bullets, shattering the bodies of the Flying Monsters that came within their range.


    Although a good chunk of the enemy¡¯s forces had been destroyed, the rest of the Flying Monsters were able to break past the city walls, and descend upon the city.


    The Warriors on the ground immediately engaged them, while those on the ramparts threwrge-sized stones at the Skeleton Soldiers that were halfway up the wall.


    They knew that arrows wouldn¡¯t do much against the Skeleton Soldiers, so they simply used stones to smash their bodies to pieces.


    Fortunately, the Skeletons were weak against blunt attacks, so their strategy was quite effective.


    After being unable to kill the Flying Monsters that had escaped its grasp, the Kraken shifted its attention to the Skeleton Soldiers on the walls, and under the water, smashing them all into bits.


    The Necromancer didn¡¯t expect that the Tide Bringer had this Trump Card in his hands, and he felt as if his strategy to attack during the night had backfired on him.


    Even so, what was done was done, so he could only grit his teeth and go with his second n.


    The warriors on the ground started to die one by one, as the battle raged on. Those that had died would suddenly rise up again, attacking theirrades, which made their hearts turn cold.


    This was why fighting against a Necromancer was such a pain in the ass because as long as they were alive, they could continuously raise the dead, and fight for him for as long as he had the magical capacity to continue reconstructing their bodies.


    Screams of horror and desperation spread in the city as former friends and family members killed each other, after they were revived by their enemy.


    Ethan, who was on the wall, knew that things couldn¡¯t continue this way, because of this, he took out his wand and tapped it on his chest.


    ¡°Faerie Fuga!¡±


    A pair of fairy wings grew on his back allowing him to fly.


    Lily jumped off the ramparts and Ethan caught her in a princess carry as they descended towards the city in order to help the warriors defend against the Flying Monsters that had engaged them in closebat.


    The moment theynded on the ground, Lily immediately transformed into her Demi-Wolf form and charged at the nearest Monster, destroying its body with a single kick.


    Ethan, on the other hand, swung his trident, creating crescent shes that sliced the Monsters in half.


    The battle continued for nearly an hour before the sound of a horn spread in the night. It was the signal for retreat, and the surviving Undead Army retreated, leaving the defenders shaken and panting for breath.


    Ethan stood amidst countless broken bones with a solemn expression on his face. Although they had managed to fend off the Necromancer¡¯s first assault, it didn¡¯t make him feel happy.


    The number of Monsters that entered the city was nearly three hundred, and those three hundred managed to kill hundreds of their defenders before their bodies crumbled.


    Originally, the number of casualties wasn¡¯t going to be that high because the Magical Ballistas assisted with cover fire.


    However, the in warriors were revived by the Necromancer and killed some of theirrades through surprise.


    Also, three of the fifty magical Ballistas were also destroyed during the battle. Although this number was small, each Ballista was very precious, especially during times of war. Losing three of them was a great loss for the defenders.


    The bodies of the fallen warriors were all collected andid at the center of the za. The Great Chieftains looked at Ethan as if asking him what they should do with the bodies of their fallen tribesmen.


    The handsome young man nced at his ¡°wife¡±, who nodded her head and answered in his stead.


    ¡°We need to burn their bodies until only ash remains,¡± Lily said firmly. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to let these brave warriors raise their weapons and kill their friends, family, and tribe members.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t want that to happen, so we need to send them off with dignity. We don¡¯t know how long it will take for the enemy to regroup and mount another attack. Time is of the essence, so inform their family members of what needs to be done.¡±


    The Head Shaman, Safiya nodded.


    ¡°Create arge pyre, andy our warriors around it,¡± Safiya ordered. ¡°I want their bodies burning within an hour. We will not allow the Necromancer to tarnish their honor!¡±


    The warriors all roared in agreement and immediately set out to work.


    A sigh escaped Ethan¡¯s lips as he looked at the dark clouds above his head.


    He was certain that when morning came, another assault woulde knocking on their door.


    This time, the sea, and the Kraken would not be there to protect them.


    They would have to fend for themselves against the living and the dead, who now realized that attacking them at night was a big mistake.


    Ethan nced at Lily and thetter nodded her head. She undid her transformation and walked up to him, holding his hand.


    Sebastian needed less than two months to send them back to their own timeline.


    However, only a few hours had passed after the battle and it made the two teenagers understand that this mission that they needed to ovee, was several times harder than they initially thought it was.


    Also, Ethan¡¯s instincts were telling him that this first sh against the Undead Army had a deeper meaning in it.


    However, due to the heaviness of the atmosphere, he set aside this thought for the time being because he was unable to think properly.


    The young man watched with a solemn gaze as the warriorspleted their funeral rites, which would send the spirits of their brothers to thends of their Ancestors, while their mortal bodies burned in zing mes, until nothing but ash remained.

 Chapter 185 Unspoken Fears

    <h4>Chapter 185 Unspoken Fears</h4>


    After the funeral, the Three Great Chieftains decided to let more than half of the warriors rest, while the others would continue to stand guard.


    They didn¡¯t know if the enemy would attack again during the night, but they were certain that once the sun rose from the East, the Undead Army would march again.


    All of them were exhausted, and they knew that if they didn¡¯t rest now, they wouldn''t have the chanceter, knowing that they would not have time to spare once the battle started.


    Ethan and Lily returned to the Pyramid to rest as well.


    They were confident that Sebastian would wake the two of them up if the enemy were to really attack them while it was still dark.


    ¡°How much magic do you still have in your body?¡± Lily asked as sheid down on the bed beside the handsome young man.


    ¡°I still have more than half remaining,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°I¡¯ll use it sparingly tomorrow.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t say anything for a minute and simply looked at him with a curious gaze.


    ¡°We kissed a while ago,¡± Lilymented. ¡°Is it possible to replenish your magic if a full day hasn¡¯t passed yet?¡±


    Ethan pondered for a bit. He genuinely had no idea whether it was possible to replenish the magic power that he absorbed from the same girl if she were to kiss him again.


    During the sh of Manors, Chloe kissed him repeatedly before the duel started.


    However, since he had just absorbed her magic power at that time, he didn¡¯t really notice any changes after being kissed by the same person.


    Also, he felt rather shy asking for another kiss from a girl after he had already been kissed. Even with the Fairies, Ethan didn¡¯t kiss them more than once when he was absorbing their powers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know if it''s possible,¡± Ethan replied after a minute had passed. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried it in the past.¡±


    Lily smiled after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply. She could tell that Ethan only kissed girls when it was necessary for him to absorb magic.


    ¡°We are currently in a bad situation,¡± Lily said softly. ¡°After you use up the magic inside your body, the only other source you¡¯ll have is the magical bracelet.


    ¡°When that is used up, you will have to wait several days before you can use magic again. For now, how about we experiment first? We won¡¯t lose anything by trying.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s face reddened because he suddenly had another opportunity to kiss Lily.


    Seeing the blush on his face, the smile on Lily¡¯s face widened, finding Ethan¡¯s shy reaction quite endearing.


    ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Lily asked in a teasing tone. ¡°Have you forgotten that we have done more than just kiss?¡±


    After realizing what the beautiful youngdy was talking about, the redness of Ethan¡¯s face became a shade deeper.


    His gaze subconsciously moved towards Lily¡¯s chest, which was currently covered by her wizard robe.


    Since they didn¡¯t know when the Old Necromancer would decide to start their next battle, both of them kept their robes on.


    ¡°What am I to do with you, Ethan?¡± Lily sighed before cupping his face. ¡°Do you want it that badly? I suppose I can let you do that again as a reward if we manage to beat that Necromancer.¡±


    After Ethan regained some of his emotions, Lily no longer slept naked beside him and just cuddled with him with her clothes on.


    For that, Ethan was quite thankful.


    If his grandma found out about the things he had done with Lily, she would p his face repeatedly with her flip-flops and force him to take responsibility and marry Lily.


    Of course, Ethan wouldn¡¯t mind taking responsibility and doing that. Lily was a beautiful youngdy, and he would be more than happy to marry her.


    However, he also understood that neither of them was ready for that. Their rtionship might be more than friends, and less than lovers, but couldn''t the same be said for Chloe and Luna?


    The two youngdies who had supported him during his darkest moments also had a special ce in his heart.


    There was an unspoken promise between the three of them, and Ethan wanted to tell Chloe and Luna what he felt about them.


    However, before he could do that, he and Lily were forced to enter a Nexus that sent them in the past.


    Not only was he thousands of miles away from Brynhildr Academy, but he was also hundreds of years away from their current timeline.


    ¡°A-Are you crying?¡± Lily asked in surprise after she saw a few tears stream down Ethan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Um, if you really wish to do it, I guess I¡¯ll make an exception just this once¡­¡±


    Ethan, who was pulled out of his daze by Lily¡¯s words, touched the side of his face and felt something wet.


    That was when he confirmed that he was indeed crying. He didn¡¯t feel sad because of his pain and the trauma he experienced on the battlefield.


    He felt sad. It only dawned on him how much he missed his grandparents and the twodies who had given him their unconditional support¡­ and love.


    They were the people that he would be unable to see again unless he managed to defeat the Necromancer who wished to take over his body.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Lily,¡± Ethan said as he wiped the tears from his eyes. ¡°I just remembered my grandparents.¡±


    ¡°Only your grandparents?¡± Lily asked in a teasing tone. ¡°Why don¡¯t you admit that you also miss Chloe and Luna? You shouldn¡¯t underestimate a woman¡¯s intuition, you know? We know when the boy in front of us is thinking about other girls.¡±


    Instead of answering Lily¡¯s question, Ethan just smiled and looked at her with a gentle gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Right now, we should be doing everything in our power to survive. I haven¡¯t tested if it''s possible to replenish my magical power by kissing the same girl before a day has passed. If you are fine with it, can I please kiss you, Lily?¡±


    Lily pouted. ¡°You¡¯re changing the subject.¡±


    ¡°Right now, I am only looking at Lily,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°I won¡¯t think about other girls for the time being.¡±


    ¡°For the time being?¡± Lily arched an eyebrow. ¡°Does it mean that you will think about other girls when you feel like it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Noment.¡±


    ¡°Hah~ what am I going to do with you?¡±


    Lily shook her head helplessly before cupping Ethan¡¯s face.


    The two of them stared at each other before the two of them moved to kiss each other.


    This time, their kiss was different from the kiss that they shared on the ramparts.


    It was not a passionate kiss, but it was a very sweet kiss andsted for a few seconds. When the kiss ended, Lily pecked Ethan¡¯s lips two more times before pulling back.


    ¡°Well, how is it?¡± Lily asked


    Ethan¡¯s eyes widened in shock because he could feel that his magical reserves had been filled uppletely.


    This was a groundbreaking discovery. It turned out that he could replenish his magic by kissing Lily repeatedly, as long as a day hadn¡¯t passed.


    ¡°It worked,¡± Ethan replied with a smile. ¡°My magic is at full capacity.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Lily smiled back. ¡°Now, let¡¯s sleep. Tomorrow¡¯s battle will be tougher.¡±


    The youngdy hugged Ethan and buried her face in his chest.


    She always had a confident and fearless expression whenever she was talking to Ethan. But he seemed to have forgotten that Lily was still a teenage girl.


    Deep inside, she was also feeling anxious. However, she would not allow herself to show any hint of weakness because it might affect Ethan¡¯s unstable condition.


    She didn¡¯t want to lower his morale, which would in turn lower the morale of the people who believed in the Tide Bringer.


    So, for now, she would bury her face in Ethan¡¯s chest and prevent him from seeing the fears that she had bottled up inside her heart.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know what Lily was going through, but the overflowing desire to protect and keep her safe rose in his heart.


    Wrapping his arms on her soft, and delicate body, the handsome young man wanted to let her know that he would always be there for her.


    Both of them felt warm and safe in each other¡¯s arms. Soon, the two of them fell asleep, resting their bodies for the uing battle.


    A battle that would force the two of them to make tough decisions for the sake of their survival, as well as the budding feelings they had for each other, that had taken root deep inside their hearts.

 Chapter 186 Hidden Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 186 Hidden Scheme</h4>


    When the sun rose in the East, the Warriors of the Allied Tribe stirred.


    The water in thegoon slowly receded, and the Kraken, which had helped guard the City during the day, followed the tide as it returned to the Sea.


    The women and children who were old enough to work were busy delivering food to the warriors, which would give them energy to fight the battle that had yet to start.


    This was the only role that they could fulfill during the war, and they took it very seriously.


    The warriors who had stood vigil during the night were relieved of their duties and had been ordered to rest as much as they could.


    Their rest would onlyst for a few minutes to several hours, depending on the Necromancer¡¯s mood. An hour of rest might not be enough to recover their strength, but they didn¡¯t have any choice on the matter.


    Fortunately, the Necromancer didn¡¯t order his men to attack right after sunrise.


    On the Necromancer''s side, the Three Great Tribes, the Orcs, the Goblins, the Ogres, the Trolls, and the Kobolds all ate their meals as they waited for the Old Necromancer to give them the signal to attack.


    Currently, the Leader of the Unholy Army sat on a makeshift throne that stood on a raised tform. His head was resting on the palm of his hand as if he was sleeping.


    No one dared to disturb him, for they had already seen the Fate of those who angered him.


    They knew that a battle was going to happen, but until the Puppet Master moved his hands, the puppets did not dare to move on their own.


    Sebastian, who had been observing the Old Necromancer the entire night felt that something was amiss.


    However, he just couldn¡¯t put his finger on it.


    Safiya, who had been given the permission to climb the pyramid, brought food for the two teenagers.


    But when she saw that the two of them were still sleeping, she put down the food on the table and left without another word.


    It was only two hourster that Ethan stirred from his slumber and opened his eyes.


    ¡°Rise and shine, sleepy head,¡± Sebastian said through telepathy in order to not wake up Lily, who was still using Ethan¡¯s body as her hug pillow. ¡°Your food has already been delivered, so eat now while you still can.¡±


    Ethan nodded and gently pried Lily¡¯s soft hands from his body. A part of him was reluctant to do so, but he understood that Sebastian was right. It was better to eat now while he still could.


    But as soon as her hands were no longer holding onto something, Lily¡¯s eyes abruptly opened and looked at Ethan in a daze.


    Clearly, she was still half asleep, and it would take her a minute or two to snap out of it.


    However, Ethan was feeling mischievous, so he lightly squeezed her cheeks, forcing her to smile.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re sleeping on the floor tonight,¡± Lily said as thest dregs of sleep disappeared from her body.


    Ethan chuckled before quickly apologizing to her.


    Lily ignored him and went to the table to pour some water into a bowl to wash her face.


    The handsome young man shook his head helplessly and did the same.


    A few minutester, the two of them ate in silence, while Sebastian reported everything that happened when they were sleeping.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t stirred from that throne of his the entire night,¡± Sebastian stated. ¡°This is supposed to be a good thing, but I feel uneasy about it.¡±


    ¡°You, too?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°I¡¯m feeling the same thing.¡±


    Lily, who had just finished eating, looked at Ethan and Sebastian with a frown.


    She wasn¡¯t feeling anything out of ce, but if her twopanions were both feeling uneasy then something must have triggered this feeling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it, butst night¡¯s attack seemed rather odd,¡± Ethan exined after seeing Lily¡¯s imploring gaze. ¡°It was¡­ too easy.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Sebastian agreed. ¡°Although it didn¡¯t look that way during the actual battle, when things settled down, I found that everything wasn¡¯t as dire as I initially thought it would be.¡±


    After hearing both of their exnations, the frown on Lily¡¯s face deepened. She tried to recall the battle that happened several hours ago, but she didn¡¯t find anything suspicious about it no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡®Are the two of them just being paranoid?¡¯ Lily thought.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t say her thoughts out loud and simply listened to Ethan and Sebastian, who were both feeling that something was wrong.


    An hourter, Ethan and Lily descended the pyramid to see the general situation of the Allied Tribes.


    To their surprise, their Elite Guard was already waiting for them at the base of the Pyramid and stood at attention the moment the two teenagers made their appearance.


    ¡°We are going to head to the city walls,¡± Ethan said.


    Rex and the other warriors nodded and immediately stepped into a defensive formation with Ethan and Lily at the center.


    The Tide Bringer was their anchor, so they would do their best to protect him at all costs. The young man had already be used to this treatment, so he didn¡¯t say anything and just allowed the warriors to do their duty.


    When the warriors on the city wall saw him, a bit of life returned in their eyes, and they all gave him a nod of greeting.


    Ethan sighed internally because he still wasn¡¯t used to being treated like some kind of deity that was worshipped by people.


    However, if simply being there was enough to keep the morale of the Allied Tribes high, he was willing to adjust to being the receiving end of their fervent gazes.


    After looking at the army in the distance, Ethan felt as if the trauma he had experienced was slowly, but surely, recovering.


    He no longer felt panicked when facing an army that numbered in the tens of thousands and was able to observe them from afar with an appraising gaze.


    The young man was still unable to shake off the uneasy feeling in his heart, but since there was nothing he could do about it, he just kept a calm expression on his face.


    A few hourster, the sun had already risen to the zenith, but there was still no movement from the Old Necromancer.


    Time passed without a care for the feelings of the people on the battlefield, and before they knew it, the sun had already set in the west, shrouding the world in darkness.


    Thegoon was once again filled with water, creating a defensive moat that stood between the Unholy Army, and the Allied Tribes within the City of Zentris.


    Suddenly, just an hour before midnight, the Necromancer opened his eyes.


    The sound of countless wings pping in the night sky spread in the surroundings, which immediately made the warriors of the Allied Tribe stand in attention.


    The Necromancer slowly raised his hand and pointed at the Ancient City in the distance.


    ¡°Attack,¡± the Necromancer ordered.


    Right after he said those words, he closed his eyes again and resumed the resting position that he had taken for the entire day.


    This time, flying Undead Monsters, which numbered over a thousand, split and spread in the skies like a, moving to the East and West sides of the city.


    Naturally, Ethan summoned the Kraken once more, which immediately attacked the flying monsters within its range. However, this time, the Flying Monsters were prepared.


    After a few dozen of them were destroyed, they immediately turned and flew higher into the sky, stopping just out of the range of the countless tentacles that rose from the surface of the water.


    Soon, these flying monstrosities descended on the city, and another battle took ce.


    Ethan and Lily fought side by side, with the youngdy transforming into her Demi-Wolf Form, destroying the Flying Monsters that were targeting Ethan from the sky.


    While this was happening, a pair of eyes watched her closely, observing her movements, and appraising the spells that she was using on the battlefield.


    This same pair of eyes would shift their attention to Ethan from time to time, memorizing his battle style as well as his performance.


    That night, nearly two hundred warriors on their side died before the Undead Army retreated.


    Just like what happened the first night, the nagging feeling that Ethan had pushed to the back of his mind returned.


    This time, it was stronger than ever, making him feel very concerned.


    He didn¡¯t understand why the Necromancer chose to attack at night, knowing that the defenses of the City were at their strongest at such a time.


    Also, he didn¡¯t use any part of his army aside from the Flying Monsters under hismand. The more Ethan thought about it, the more anxious he became.


    It was as if their enemy was toying with them and was only focusing on decreasing the Allied Tribe¡¯s manpower.


    For him, it was normal to have casualties during a siege, but the more he tried to find a justification for the Necromancer¡¯s strategy, the more confused he became.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that, as the warriors piled up the dead bodies in the za to be set aze, a pair of greedy eyes, who wished nothing more than to devour him at this very moment, watched him from a distance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in the Necromancer¡¯s Camp¡­


    The Kobold Shaman secretly took out a smooth rock with the etching of a trident on it.


    He said a few words, and the rock glowed faintly, replying to his prayers.


    After exchanging information with each other, the Kobold Shaman returned the rock to its hiding ce and exited the tent.


    He then looked at the City in the distance before shifting his gaze to the throne of the Necromancer in the center of the army.


    There was a scheme at y, and he needed to uncover what it was.


    Although he and his n were about to take a big risk, he still believed that they would have no future if the one who won this battle was the Necromancer.


    Also, the mere thought of having the decrepit bastard possess the Tide Bringer¡¯s body revolted him to the point that he wanted to personally stab the sleeping Necromancer and burn him until only ashes remained.


    However, how could such a thing be easily done?


    ¡®Just what is going on here?¡¯ the Kobold Shaman thought. ¡®Why isn¡¯t he ordering a full-scale siege against the Allied Tribes?¡¯


    This was the same question that the Three Great Tribes, the Orcs, the Goblins, the Ogres, and the Trolls were thinking at the moment.


    ording to their estimate, although the casualties would be great, they would be able to overwhelm the defenders if they all attacked at the same time.


    But since the Necromancer didn¡¯t give such an order, all of them were stuck and left to wait for the moment when the Necromancer¡¯s hidden schemes came to light for everyone to see.

 Chapter 187 Your Soul Is Mine! [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 187 Your Soul Is Mine! [Part 1]</h4>


    Ten days had passed since the Necromancer first ordered his attack on the city of Zentris.


    Each night, he would send hundreds of Flying Undead Monsters to the city without mobilizing the Land Army under hismand.


    During the day, the Skeleton Soldiers would go to the White Forest to hunt for flying monsters, as well as regr beasts, which would then be killed and revived on the Altar that was located at the rear of the Unholy Army.


    The Necromancer didn¡¯t really care what kind of flying monsters his army caught. Whether they were birds of prey or even the small birds that simply sang in the forest, they''d be hunted in order to be revived as part of his Flying Undead Legion.


    After ten days of continuous fighting, the number of warriors who had died inside the city had already reached 3,000.


    All in all, the number of warriors that the Allied Tribe and the Nomad Tribe had was nearly 8,000.


    3,000 of which had died defending the city, leaving only 5,000 alive.


    Although the city had managed to repel these continuous assaults, the feeling of helplessness and desperation was taking its toll on the people.


    If the Necromancer¡¯s strategy was only to whittle down their willpower and resolve, then he had seeded.


    Even with Ethan¡¯s presence, the people were barely clinging on to hope.


    With each day that passed, more people died, and the enemy hadn¡¯t even used the full might of his army as of yet.


    As the sun slowly rose from the East, another day was about to begin.


    Ethan leaned on his trident in exhaustion.


    White smoke rose from the za as the burial rites of the warriors that had passed ended. What remained were only ashes, making those who managed to survive to see another sunrise feel numb.


    They knew that once morning came, the possibility of them bing one of the people who would be joining their brothers in the afterlife was high.


    All of them were tired and wanted to rest so badly.


    As they were about to do just that, something unexpected happened.


    Horns reverberated in the surroundings, which made the handsome young man tremble.


    This signal only meant one thing¡ªthe Main Army of the Necromancer was about to attack.


    ¡°Defend the walls!¡± Great Chieftain Adrian shouted.


    Immediately, the exhausted warriors all rushed toward the walls of the city using all the strength that they could muster.


    All of them knew that the moment the walls were breached, they would have no choice but to flee to the secondyer of the city where the Pyramid was located.


    The Pyramid was thest line of defense for the City of Zentris. It was where the women, children, and the old had been evacuated a few days prior.


    In short, they had already prepared for the worst-case scenario.


    Out of the 50 Magical Ballistas that defended the city, only twenty remained. Ten of them were mounted on the City Walls, while the rest protected the Second Level of the Inner City where the Pyramid was.


    Ethan and Lily made their way to the walls and gazed at the tens of thousands of Skeleton Soldiers that were now marching in their direction.


    The Ogres were also pushing their weapons of war, which they would use to take down the city walls.


    ¡°Aim for the Ogres!¡± Great Chieftain Vega of the Brave Tribe ordered. ¡°Don¡¯t let them get near the City Walls!¡±


    Immediately, countless arrows flew towards the Ogres, but thetter were prepared.


    The Ogres who were walking at the front of the Catapults raised Bronze Shields, deflecting the arrows that were raining down on them from the ramparts.


    Seeing that none of their attacks were able to break past the Ogres¡¯ defenses, they decided to use the Magical Ballistas to destroy them and the catapults.


    However, at that moment, the Skeleton Archers unleashed a barrage of arrows towards the walls, forcing the defenders to take cover.


    A momentter, the Undead Army¡¯s catapult roared to life and sent ming boulders towards the city walls.


    When the boulders hit the walls, a few cracks appeared in it, but it held firm. Ethan and the warriors breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Open Fire!¡± Ethan ordered.


    The Ballistas then unleashed their counterattack, piercing through the Ogres¡¯ Iron Shields and seriously injuring them.


    While this was happening, the Skeleton Soldiers had started to crawl up the city walls. All of them seemed to have been imbued with some kind of dark magic that allowed them to scale the walls without any problem.


    While this was happening, the bombardment of the Catapults continued. However, this time, they precisely aimed at a single spot, greatly increasing the damage that was being dealt to the walls.


    The ogres that had been killed by the Ballistas were brought back to life by the Necromancer, continuing their roles even though they had died.


    The faces of the Warriors of the Three Great Tribes and the Kobolds turned grim after seeing this scene. They knew that even if they perished in battle, the Necromancer would not allow them to rest peacefully and force them to fight once again.


    When the first batch of Skeleton Soldiers managed to scale the walls,plete pandemonium broke out as a desperate battle started on top of the ramparts.


    The warriors of the Allied Tribes fought fiercely, but their movements weren¡¯t as fast as they used to be. They had been up all night, and they were all very exhausted.


    With this disadvantage, the Undead Army was able to push them back, killing the warriors who barely had enough strength to lift their weapons and defend themselves.


    Just as the situation was about to slip out of their control, the sound of a horn spread across the battlefield.


    ¡°Retreat to the Inner City!¡± Great Chieftain Adrian ordered.


    They knew that the longer they stayed to defend the walls, the more dire their situation would be.


    In just a span of ten days, the strength of the Allied Tribes had been whittled down to the point where their first defensive lines fell in just half an hour.


    ¡°Retreat now, Ethan!¡± Rex shouted as he, and the other Elite Warriors who served as the Tide Bringer¡¯s bodyguards, fended off the Skeleton Soldiers that were intentionally swarming the young man, in the hope to subdue him as fast as possible.


    Ethan gritted his teeth as she swung his trident, shattering the Skeletons in front of him before running away.


    Lily, who was always by Ethan¡¯s side, ran alongside him.


    While their team was running towards the Inner City, a section of the wall shattered, leaving a big hole.


    A momentter, swarms of Undead Beast Monsters entered the city through the opening and set their eyes on the blue-haired boy who was being protected by hundreds of warriors.


    Undead Panthers, Sabertooth Tigers, Wolves, Bears, as well as Warthogs, all charged at Ethan in a frenzy.


    Knowing that they would not be able to outrun their pursuers, Ethan decided to make a stand on one of the narrow streets of the city.


    Facing their enemies, the warriors roared as they held their ground, and shed with the monsters who had now almost descended upon them.


    Blood was spilled and flesh was torn as both sides shed.


    Due to the Shaman¡¯s magical spells and Lily¡¯s deadly attacks, they were able to withstand the first wave of the Monster Tide.


    At that moment, Great Chieftain Adrian was pushed down by an Undead Sabertooth Tiger and was about to be bitten to death.


    Seeing this scene, Ethan roared and threw the Trident in his hand. The weapon turned into a water dragon that obliterated the Sabertooth Tiger before it could go for the kill


    Just as Ethan was about to recall his Trident, something caught his eye which made his face go pale.


    Lily was fighting against an Undead Bear Monster, and a warrior holding a de was right behind her.


    Time seemed to turn very slowly as Ethan watched the warrior thrust his sword forward. However, instead of attacking the bear, the strike was aimed at Lily¡¯s back, with the intention of piercing her heart.


    ¡°Lily!¡± Ethan shouted with all of his might.


    The youngdy, who was in her Demi-Wolf form, heard Ethan¡¯s voice.


    A momentter, a de pierced through her body from the back.


    Ethan¡¯s frenzied roar drowned out the noise of the surroundings as he ran towards the youngdy, whose life was shing before his very eyes.

 Chapter 188 Your Soul Is Mine! [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 188 Your Soul Is Mine! [Part 2]</h4>


    Lily had instinctively moved her body when she heard Ethan¡¯s call.


    She had barely managed to prevent her heart from getting pierced by the sword strike through her back.


    As waves of pain assaulted her body, Lily gritted her teeth and took a few steps forward.


    She knew that if the warrior managed to twist his de and sh sidewards, her life would end in an instant.


    Out of desperation, she only did what she could do at that moment and moved to dislodge the de from her body.


    Unfortunately, the warrior had anticipated her move and raised his sword in quick motion to finish her off with a follow-up attack.


    He had been observing Lily for the past ten days and understood how quick her reaction speed was.


    Truth be told, the greatest threat on the battlefield wasn¡¯t Ethan or any of the warriors. It was none other than Lily, whose destructive power rose several folds once she transformed into her Demi-Wolf form.


    Because of this, the warrior had waited for the perfect opportunity to strike, preventing her from evading his attack.


    His only mistake was that he wasn¡¯t able to kill her with a single strike, but that didn¡¯t matter. He was certain that his next strike would end the life of the greatest threat on the battlefield, allowing him to fulfill his goals easier.


    Holding his sword with both hands, he shed downward without holding back. His intention was to split her body into two, before reviving her as an Undead, who would be part of his army.


    Just as his sword was about to end the young beauty¡¯s life, Ethan appeared and pushed her away.


    The Warrior¡¯s expression immediately changed after this sudden turn of events and forcefully stopped his blow. However, even when he reacted quickly, the de had already cut through his magician¡¯s robe and drawn blood.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± Lily, who was lying on the ground, momentarily forgot how serious her injury was, as she forcefully propped herself up and lunged at the warrior, who had attacked them from behind.


    Letting out a growl filled with rage, the youngdy¡¯s wed hands pierced through the warrior¡¯s chest and pulled his heart out of his body.


    She then unceremoniously crushed it before kicking the warrior¡¯s body away in a fit of anger.


    After that, she hurriedly went to Ethan, ignoring the blood that was continuously gushing out of her wound like a fountain.


    ¡°Protect the Tide Bringer!¡± Great Chieftain Adrian shouted in desperation as he ran towards the fallen young man, whose entire back was covered with blood.


    The Warriors who were tasked to defend Ethan fought tooth and nail as they warded him from the monsters that were trying to grab hold of the Tide Bringer, who had now fallen on the battlefield.


    Before this, they almost didn¡¯t have the strength to continue fighting. However, after seeing the young man fall, their desperation to save him allowed them to channel some kind of hidden strength within their bodies. They fended off the beasts, attacking them like madmen.


    They were still shaken about the fact that one of the warriors had dared to attack Lily, whom everyone knew was the Tide Bringer¡¯s wife.


    All of them wanted to ask why the warrior had attacked her, but since he was already dead, they would not be able to interrogate him for his crime.


    Suddenly, the body of the traitorous warrior shuddered, and a ck smoke emerged from his mouth.


    A few secondster, the ck smoke took the form of the Necromancer, who was looking at Ethan with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± the Necromancer cursed as he looked at Ethan¡¯s current situation.


    He had no intention of killing the Tide Bringer because he wanted to possess his body and make his power his own.


    He only wanted to eliminate Lily, who was the greatest threat on the battlefield and whose death would make Ethan¡¯s mental state unstable.


    The Necromancer had managed to possess the body of the warrior because he was knocked unconscious by one of his Flying Undead Monsters several days ago.


    This allowed the Necromancer to overpower the Warrior¡¯s soul and take control of his body, giving him free rein to observe Ethan, Lily, as well as the other warriors that were tasked to protect the Tide Bringer.


    He had left his original body in his Main Camp and had been controlling it remotely for the past few days. His n had been perfect, and he was able to freely approach the two teenagers without being suspected.


    Unfortunately, he was heavily guarded, so he could only wait for the right time to make his move.


    The opportunity did present itself, and he managed to deal a killing blow to Ethan¡¯s wife, which he believed would lead to the young man¡¯s mental breakdown, allowing him to suppress his soul and take over his body without too much effort.


    He also nned to revive Lily and use her to further break Ethan¡¯s will. Everything was going ording to his n.


    Unfortunately, his target managed to cheat death at thest second.


    To make matters worse, the person he wanted to possess was now at death¡¯s door, and it was even done by his own hand!


    ¡°Curses!¡± the Necromancer shouted as he eyed Ethan. ¡°Now it hase to this, I have no choice!¡±


    The Necromancer turned into a ck smoke once more and flew towards Ethan with the intention of possessing his body.


    If he managed to subdue the young man¡¯s soul and absorb it fast enough, he might be able to use his Necromantic Powers to barely save his life.


    ¡°Your Soul is mine!¡± the Old Necromancer roared.


    However before he could merge with Ethan¡¯s body, the young man¡¯s wand appeared in front of him and unleashed a blinding light that made the Necromancer scream in pain.


    Suddenly, the wand transformed into the image of the Mermaid Princess, and thetter unleashed a scream that sent a powerful shock wave, which blew the Necromancer away, along with all of the Undead Monsters that had surrounded Ethan¡¯s group.


    Before the Necromancer and the Undead Army could recover, amotion erupted behind them, which took the Necromancer by surprise.


    ¡°Protect the Tide Bringer!¡± the Kobold Shaman shouted. ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°¡°Kill!¡±¡±


    The Kobolds started to obliterate the Undead Monsters in their path, starting a one-sided massacre.


    But it didn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°For the Glory of the Tides!¡± one of the Head Hunters of the Three Great Tribes shouted and they joined the Kobolds in killing the Orcs who had also entered the city with them.


    Great Chieftain Adrian snapped out of his daze as he hurriedly ordered the Elite Warriors to carry Ethan away from the battlefield as gently as they could.


    He took it upon himself to carry Lily because of how seriously injured she was.


    Her face was very pale, and she had already lost a lot of blood.


    The Great Chieftain knew that if the two teenagers failed to receive medical help as soon as possible, they would both die, which was thest thing he wanted to see in his lifetime.


    The Old Necromancer gnashed his teeth. He was currently in his Spirit Form, and the mermaid¡¯s attack had injured his soul.


    As much as he wanted to take over Ethan¡¯s body right now, he decided against it.


    The Old Necromancer red at the mermaid princess, who was also ring back at him. For now, he decided to stop his attack and give the Shamans time to save Ethan¡¯s life.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± the Old Necromancer ordered.


    He needed the Tide Bringer alive, so stopping the battle for the time being was the best course of action.


    The Orcs, the Trolls, the Ogres, and the Goblins retreated in haste.


    The Kobolds and the Warriors of the Three Great Tribes, on the other hand, remained inside the city.


    They weren¡¯t stupid. They knew that the Necromancer only treated them as Cannon Fodders.


    This was why they decided to rebel and side with the Allied Tribes.


    While their former enemies were now defending them from the bulk of the Necromancer¡¯s Army, Ethan and Lily were taken inside the Pyramid, where the Shamans worked together to tend to their injuries.


    However, as they tried to heal the two teenagers, they discovered something that made their faces turn grim.


    ¡°They have been poisoned,¡± Safiya hissed. ¡°And this Poison belongs to the Dream Eater nt. Do any of you have the antidote for this?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± the Kobold Shaman said. ¡°But I only have enough for one person.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces went pale after hearing the Kobold Shaman¡¯s words. The Dream Eater Poison not only poisoned the body, but it also destroyed the mind of the person who was affected by it.


    Some say that before the person could even die from the poison, their minds would be destroyed first, making them empty shells of their former selves.


    While everyone was hesitating on what to do, a weakened voice reached their ears.


    ¡°Use the antidote on Ethan,¡± Lily said. ¡°Using it on me will serve no purpose. The Tide Bringer¡¯s life is more important. Also, don¡¯t worry about me. I have a way to prevent the poison from spreading inside my body.¡±


    Safiya looked at the youngdy with sadness and guilt. Truth be told, everyone might be reluctant but they were already prepared to use the antidote to Ethan.


    Just like Lily had said, his life was more important than hers. He was their pir of hope. If he were to really die then what were all of their sacrifices for?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lily,¡± Safiya replied.


    The Head Shaman didn¡¯t believe that Lily had a way to keep the poison from spreading. She believed that the youngdy only said this so that they would focus on saving her husband¡¯s life over her own.


    Lily shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t waste any time. The sooner you save Ethan, the bett¡­¡±


    The youngdy winced as the healers worked to close the wound on her chest.


    This was the least that they could do for her. After stopping the bleeding, they applied a herbal paste over her wound and bandaged her properly.


    They then took her to the room where she and Ethan stayed inside the Pyramid andid her on the bed.


    Although they didn¡¯t say anything, they believed that Lily would breathe herst before the sun set.


    When everyone left the room, Sebastian appeared beside Lily and looked at her with concern.


    ¡°Do you really have a way to stop the poison?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°I can only dy it,¡± Lily replied weakly as she held the wand in her hand. ¡°But I don¡¯t have a way to prevent the poison from eroding my mind.¡±


    Sebastian lightly tapped Lily¡¯s forehead with his fingertip, creating a rune.


    ¡°I can prevent the poison from eroding your mind, but this will onlyst three days,¡± Sebastian stated.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lily smiled weakly before cing her wand over her chest. ¡°At most, I can dy the poison for three days as well. Sebastian, can I ask for a favor?¡±


    Sebastian nodded with a sad expression on his face. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Tell Ethan not to me himself if I didn¡¯t survive.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Understood.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lily closed her eyes as she chanted the spell that would temporarily put her body in a state of hibernation.


    ¡°¡­ Absoluta Nu.¡±


    Lily¡¯s body glowed faintly before it was encased in a thick block of ice.


    This was herst resort to preserving her life.


    If Ethan failed to find a way to save her within three days, then the youngdy¡¯s mind and body would perish, leaving him with a guilt that he would carry for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 189 Ethan’s Gamble

    <h4>Chapter 189 Ethan¡¯s Gamble</h4>


    Ethan didn¡¯t know where he was, or what had happened to him after his attempt to save Lily from being hacked to death by the warrior who was supposed to be protecting both of them.


    He was unable to move his body, but he felt very light andfortable. In fact, he felt so rxed that he didn¡¯t even want to open his eyes and was tempted to continue sleeping instead.


    However, a voice filled with contempt reached his ears, which prevented him from falling into the darkness that wished to keep him forever in its embrace.


    ¡°How long do you n to sleep? Do you want to wake up only when Lily is already dead?¡±


    After hearing these words, Ethan forced himself to open his eyes.


    What met him wasplete and utter darkness. It was so dark that he couldn¡¯t see anything, even his own body.


    But, a few secondster, a faint light appeared in front of him, taking on the form of his appearance.


    Ethan looked at the cold expression on his other half¡¯s face. Thetter seemed to be doing his best to restrain the anger that was about to explode in his chest.


    Although the other Ethan was looking down on him, he was certain that the anger that his other half was projecting wasn¡¯t directed at him.


    ¡°Listen, I know that you¡¯re still muddle-headed right now, and I can understand that,¡± the other Ethan said in a calm manner. ¡°But you have already slept for an entire day, and Lily doesn¡¯t have much time left. As much as I want to let you rest and recover, I know that if she really did die, you would regret it for the rest of your life.


    ¡°So, listen properly. You are still seriously injured, but your life is no longer in danger. Once you wake up, ask Sebastian if he has a way to save Lily. I don''t have to know to be sure that the price you will have to pay in order to save her will be great, but we really can¡¯t let her die. At least, not like this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Necromancer right now because he¡¯s pulled back his army. He won¡¯t be attacking anytime soon. He needs you alive, not dead. Now, take my hand and return to the world of the living.¡±


    Ethan forced himself to raise his arm in order to take the hand of his other half. It wasn¡¯t easy because his body felt so heavy. Even simply raising his arm was taking everything from him.


    He didn¡¯t know what happened after he lost consciousness. However, he could feel the urgency in his other half¡¯s voice. If the confident and powerful version of him was acting like this, then it just proved how serious the situation was.


    With a roar that came from his very soul, Ethan used all of his strength and willpower to grab the hand that was extended to him.


    As soon as his hand touched his other half¡¯s own hand, he found himself being pulled hard.


    A momentter, Ethan¡¯s eyes opened abruptly in the real world, and his sight was weed by the ceiling above his head.


    ¡°Sebas¡­ tian.¡± Ethan forced himself to speak and called out to the Spirit of the Stone Trident.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s voice, which was filled with relief and anxiety, reached his ears. There were shamans inside Ethan¡¯s room, so he didn¡¯t show himself because it might cause an uproar, and aggravate the young man¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Where is¡­ Lily?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the room where the two of you always sleep together. But you can¡¯t do anything for her right now. Tell me, how are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Pain¡­ lots of pain,¡± Ethan replied.


    The Shamans, who were guarding him, realized that he was awake and immediately gathered around him.


    They could hear Ethan talking to himself, but they thought that he was just feeling delirious due to his high fever.


    His body was still fighting the poison of the Dream Eater Flower, and due to the severity of his injury, the poison had still not beenpletely eradicated from his system.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tide Bringer,¡± Safiya said softly. ¡°You are safe, and will recover just fine.¡±


    Ethan ignored her and simply focused on Sebastian¡¯s voice.


    ¡°How is¡­ Lily?¡± Ethan asked.


    Safiya, who thought that Ethan was talking to her, bit her lip, unable to say anything. When she visited the youngdy¡¯s room to check on her condition, she found that Lily had encased herself in a block of ice.


    The Head Shaman couldn''t tell whether Lily was dead or alive because she didn¡¯t dare shatter the ice to check her condition.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ dying,¡± Sebastian replied. ¡°If my estimate is right, she only has two more days to live.¡±


    Ethan felt a lump blocking his throat after hearing Lily¡¯s current condition. Forcing himself to speak, he asked Sebastian if there was any way to save her.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t reply right away because he was weighing the options of Ethan¡¯s and Lily¡¯s survival.


    The primary requirement for Lily''s survival was Ethan''s safety because only he would be able to help her. However, they didn¡¯t have the luxury of waiting for the young man¡¯s recovery. By the time Ethan was finally able to stand by himself, the youngdy would already be dead, which would leave him broken.


    A minuteter, Sebastian sighed before appearing beside Ethan¡¯s bed, which surprised all the people inside the room.


    At first, the Shamans thought that the Necromancer had returned to take over Ethan¡¯s body. However, after they saw Sebastian¡¯s appearance, all of them canceled the spells that they were about to cast in his direction.


    Sebastian ignored them and talked to Ethan with a solemn expression on his face.


    ¡°I have a vial that contains five droplets of the Tide Bringer¡¯s blood,¡± Sebastian stated. ¡°If you consume this blood, it will help your bloodline be purer. The process will be extremely painful, and it is possible that you will receive more injuries on top of the existing ones, including the serious wound that you already have in your back.


    ¡°I will not lie, Ethan. Your chances of surviving are very slim in your current condition. It is practically suicide, but this is the only thing that I can think of that might just save you and Lily. Are you willing to take a gamble?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate to say yes.


    At that exact moment, the pping of wings was heard inside the room as a White Ravennded on Ethan¡¯s chest.


    Before anyone could even do anything, Dantalion spoke using his telepathy, allowing everyone inside the room to hear him.


    ¡°If you let Ethan directly drink the blood of the Tide Bringer, his body will not be able to take it and implode,¡± Dantalion said. ¡°However, there is a way. If you will let me refine the magical powers that you have stored for the past century, I will convert them into healing energy that will allow him to withstand the changes that will ur in his body.¡±


    Sebastian was pleasantly surprised by Dantalion¡¯s words. If there was really a way for Ethan to survive the painful process of absorbing the Tide Bringer¡¯s blood, he wouldn¡¯t mind sharing the magical power he had saved up for the past hundred years.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind doing this.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°However, know this, Ethan. Once I use up this magical power, I will not be able to send you back to the future at the promised time. However, you will only have to wait a year and a half at most before you can return to your own timeline.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ care,¡± Ethan replied hoarsely. ¡°I want to¡­ return¡­ with Lily.¡±


    Sebastian nced at Dantalion, and the White Raven nodded his head.


    ¡°Prepare yourself, Ethan,¡± Sebastian said as he procured the vial. ¡°This will hurt like hell.¡±


    In order to ensure that not a drop of blood would be wasted, Sebastian gently pried Ethan¡¯s mouth open before pouring the contents of the vial.


    As soon as the blood entered Ethan¡¯s mouth, he felt a burning sensation rush down his throat as if he had ingested fire.


    A blood-curdling shout escaped his lips as his skin cracked in several ces, spraying out a blood mist that made the Shamans panic.


    Dantalion then pped his wings and hopped onto Sebastian¡¯s shoulder, absorbing his Magical Energy.


    A momentter, tendrils of blue light emanated from the White Raven¡¯s body and flew towards the wounds that were opening up on the young man¡¯s body, stopping the bleeding and helping his body regenerate at a very fast rate.


    The Shamans could only watch helplessly as Ethan writhed in pain.


    They could also hear the sound of bones cracking, and they assumed that the young man¡¯s bones were breaking apart, before being forcefully reformed by Dantalion¡¯s healing ability.


    Ethan¡¯s screams echoed inside the room as he endured the torture of having his entire body remolded to amodate the bloodline of a Deity, who had disappeared hundreds of years ago.

 Chapter 190 My Last Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 190 My Last Kiss</h4>


    Ethan¡¯s pained screams made the hearts of those who heard it tremble.


    Fortunately, the only ones that could hear it were the people inside the room.


    Sebastian surrounded the room with a soundproof barrier, which prevented those outside the room from hearing Ethan¡¯s suffering.


    Safiya and the other Shamans meaningfully exchanged nces with each other before forming a formation around Ethan.


    All of them chanted and used their healing powers to help the boy endure the pain that was wracking his entire body.


    An hourter, Ethan¡¯s screams stopped.


    It was not because his suffering had ended, but because he had lost his voice from screaming repeatedly.


    Tears of blood fell from his eyes as he endured, endured, and continued to endure.


    His bed was already drenched with blood and if a medical practitioner was there to witness it, they would definitely wonder why Ethan still hadn¡¯t died from the blood loss.


    Second by painful second.


    Minute by excruciating minute.


    And hours that felt like years finally came to a stop.


    The young man no longer screamed, even as blood and drool leaked from the corner of his mouth.


    His blood-soaked eyes stared at the ceiling in a daze as if his mind had already been broken.


    Dantalion and Sebastian approached the bed and observed the young man¡¯s body which was covered in blood.


    If not for the fact that his chest was rising up and down, everyone in the room might have thought that he was dead. Seeing his state, Safiya and the other Shamans were feeling very anxious.


    The poison of the Dream Eater nt had the power to erode and destroy a person¡¯s mind.


    Ethan¡¯s current state was very simr to the symptoms of a person whose consciousness had already been wiped clean, not reacting to anything.


    The White Raven, who was Ethan¡¯s Spirit Guide, looked at his Master with a sad expression on his face. Even he didn''t know if his Master had managed to weather the storm that had threatened to destroy his mind and body.


    Just as everyone thought that the young man had failed to refine the Tide Bringer¡¯s Blood, they saw his finger twitch.


    A momentter Ethan¡¯s eyes recovered their rity.


    His body felt so hot as if it was burning from within. But aside from that, he felt great strength and magical power washing over his body.


    The young man then slowly propped himself up from the bed and looked at his bloodied hands.


    He had no inkling that it was not only his hands but also his entire body that was covered in blood, making him look like a monster that belonged to the Necromancer¡¯s Unholy Army.


    Ethan then clenched his fists before closing his eyes. He was still trying to adapt to the newfound strength inside his body, failing to notice that everyone was looking at him with anxious expressions on their faces.


    A few minutester, a ring of water appeared above his head like a halo.


    It then slowly lowered itself towards the young man¡¯s head, cleaning away the blood and other impurities that it touched.


    The halo of water moved downwards, cleaning Ethan¡¯s hair, his blood-stained face, his neck, chest, and everything below it.


    It even wiped away the blood that was on Ethan¡¯s bed, erasing the evidence of his suffering from existence.


    Only when thest drop of Ethan¡¯s blood was cleaned from the room did the halo of water disappear, leaving everyone in a daze.


    The young man in front of them had long blue hair that reached down to his waist.


    His youthful skin looked very radiant and healthy as if he had just undergone an oil massage.


    The moment he opened his eyes, a ripple of magical power spread throughout the room, invigorating everyone within the area.


    Without another word, Ethan stood up from the bed and walked towards the door.


    His steps were a bit shaky, but his face was filled with determination. He only had one goal in mind, and that was to see Lily and save her before he once again lost consciousness.


    Seeing that Ethan was struggling to walk, Sebastian waved his hand and teleported the young man beside Lily¡¯s bed.


    He then erected a barrier in front of their room to prevent anyone from getting in the way of the youngdy¡¯s treatment.


    Ethan stared at the block of ice, that held the person who had helped him during his darkest moments.


    Lily¡¯s face was pale, and there were even blood stains at the corner of her lips. The bandage on her chest was dyed with blood, and there were several blue veins that could be seen in her skin, reminiscent of spider webs.


    Right now, the blue veins had covered nearly half of her body, making Ethan feel as if his heart was being pricked by a needle.


    He then ced his hands on top of the block of ice, melting itpletely.


    The water droplets rose up in the air and flew outside of the window, leaving the youngdy¡¯s skin dry, albeit still a little cold.


    As if sensing that her spell had been broken, Lily slowly opened her eyes to assess the situation. The moment she saw Ethan, a smile appeared on her pale face.


    She had already resolved herself to the possibility that the moment she sealed herself in a block of ice, she would never wake up ever again.


    Being able to see Ethan onest time made her feel that she was given an opportunity to say goodbye onest time before she passed away.


    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m d to see you safe,¡± Lily said softly as she raised her hand to cup his face. ¡°Can I ask you a favor? Please tell my family that I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t able to meet their expectations. I tried so hard, and yet, it wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Tears started to form at the corner of Lily¡¯s eyes as she thought of her family members, whom she would never see again.


    ¡°Stop talking,¡± Ethan said as he wiped the tears from her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine. I¡¯vee to heal you.¡±


    Lily smiled despite the tears that were blurring her vision. She thought that Ethan was just acting strong for her sake, so she decided to smile to not make him worry.


    ¡°Ethan¡­ thank you,¡± Lily said softly. ¡°I feel so cold. Can you¡­ hug me? Also, I don¡¯t mind if you give me onest kiss while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    She was already feeling cold and lightheaded, which she believed to be the effect of the poison that had started to spread through her body once more, now that her hibernation had ended.


    Ethan cupped Lily¡¯s face and lowered his head. Just as he was about to kiss her, he lightly bit the tip of his tongue, drawing blood.


    The moment their lips met, Ethan slid his tongue inside the youngdy¡¯s mouth.


    Lily, who was prepared to share onest passionate kiss with Ethan, tasted blood, which surprised her.


    However, she was already too weak to resist, so she just held onto Ethan tightly as thetter kissed her.


    The handsome young man¡¯s kiss was gentle, sweet, and bloody.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t think that myst kiss would be like this,¡¯ Lily thought. ¡®Still, it¡¯s not a bad way to go¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, Lily felt a soothing warmth spreading inside her chest. It felt sofortable that a sigh uncontrobly escaped her lips, forcing Ethan to pull back from his kiss.


    ¡°Lily, drink my blood,¡± Ethan said as he summoned a water de to lightly cut the palm of his hand, drawing blood. ¡°It will help you recover.¡±


    Lily looked at him with confusion, but Ethan¡¯s affectionate gaze made her reluctantly nod her head.


    The blood on Ethan¡¯s palm flowed inside Lily¡¯s lips.


    It wasn¡¯t sweet and tasted a bit salty, and yet, the more she drank, the better she felt.


    She no longer felt cold, and lightheaded. Although she still felt weak, it wasn¡¯t to the point where she thought that she was about to die.


    Ethan continued to feed her his blood until her face regained its color. When he deemed that Lily was well enough to not need any more of his blood, the wound on his hand healed by itself.


    ¡°Excuse me for a bit, Lily,¡± Ethan said as he removed the bandages that were wrapped around Lily¡¯s chest.


    The youngdy didn¡¯t make a move to stop him. In fact, a faint blush appeared on her face because her body was starting to heat up.


    This was the effect of Ethan¡¯s blood. It was forcing her body to increase its regeneration rate to help recover the blood that she had lost during the battle.


    The Tide Bringer¡¯s blood was powerful enough to serve as an antidote for even the strongest of poisons.


    The poison had already been cleansed from Lily¡¯s system, and the blue, spider-like veins had started to disappear from her skin.


    Ethan stared at the wound where the sword had pierced through and found itpletely healed, not even leaving a scar behind.


    A sigh of relief escaped his lips before he finally found himself unable to keep his eyes open.


    The only thing that was keeping him conscious was his determination to save Lily.


    Now that she was no longer in danger, his body, which had gone through great pain and suffering, finally reached its limit.


    Lily, who noticed that the handsome young man was about to fall asleep, wrapped her arms around his head and pulled him closer to her chest.


    A few secondster, Ethan¡¯s soft breathing was heard inside the room as his head rested peacefully between Lily¡¯s breasts.


    The youngdy was also feeling drowsy due to thefortable warmth that was washing through her body.


    Soon, she too fell asleep while holding onto Ethan tightly, as if she never wanted to let him go.


    She wasn¡¯t aware that not only did Ethan¡¯s blood help cure her from the poison and heal her injury, but it was also gradually strengthening her body, giving her a new kind of power that merged perfectly with her Demi-Wolf bloodline.

 Chapter 191 A Night To Remember

    <h4>Chapter 191 A Night To Remember</h4>


    Something soft pressed against Ethan¡¯s lips, and subconsciously, he opened his mouth in response.


    Through the haze in his mind, a faint memory appeared.


    A memory from when he was suffering from the bacsh of his other half taking over his body after fighting against the Three Great Tribes that attacked the stronghold of the Allied Tribes.


    That was the darkest moment of Ethan¡¯s life.


    He had lived a simple yet peaceful life, away from wars and other great conflicts.


    He had always been safe, never experienced true hunger, and had a roof above his head with a warm bed to sleep in at night.


    But all of those things changed when he stepped into the past with Lily.


    The youngdy whom he had fought in the sh of Manors had been with him through his times of weakness.


    Truth be told, after everything that he had experienced, Ethan thought that he was really pathetic.


    A weakling.


    A one-trick pony, who could only depend on Partial Resonance to do the job for him.


    It was precisely the reason why, when his one-trick didn¡¯t work against the Wendigo, a crack appeared in his heart and, through it, fear nted its seed.


    This seed took root and grew, slowly making him understand what he really was.


    A somewhat lucky person who managed to discover one of the secrets of the world, and thought of himself as someone special.


    When the Allied Tribe referred to him as the Tide Bringer, it didn¡¯t make him feel special. On the contrary, he only felt increased anxiety because people were once again cing high expectations on his shoulders.


    Expectations that he didn¡¯t want yet were forced to shoulder due to the current circumstances.


    Sometimes, Ethan would think that life was unfair.


    Despite that,pared to others, he was aware that he was considered to be one of the lucky ones.


    He had done his very best and fought his hardest, but it still wasn¡¯t enough.


    If his other half hadn¡¯t woken him on time, perhaps, the warmth of the person who was embracing him right now would have ceased to exist.


    Tears welled up in his eyes, and soon fell from them.


    When the softness that was pressing on his lips disappeared, Ethan slowly opened his eyes and looked up at one of the most beautiful youngdies he had seen in his life.


    ¡°Are these tears of joy?¡± Lily asked in a teasing tone. ¡°Are you that happy that I secretly kissed you while you were sleeping?¡±


    Lily wiped the tears from his eyes before kissing him for the second time. She then looked at him with a devilish smile on her face as if she had done something mischievous.


    Something warm spread inside Ethan¡¯s heart as he reached out to hold the back of her head, and slowly pulled her to him.


    This time, Ethan was the one who initiated the kiss. Unlike the kiss they shared a few hours ago that was tinged with blood, this kiss tasted so sweet that Ethan couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    He kissed Lily and kissed her some more, only stopping after a few minutes.


    When the kiss ended, Lily looked down at him with an affectionate look in her eyes that glowed faintly in the dimly lit room.


    An oilmp burned at the side of the room, casting shadows over the two teenagers who were gazing at each other.


    Both of them were asleep for half a day, and it was only two hours until midnight.


    Half of the people inside the city were resting, while the other half were awake and keeping watch over the Undead Army on the other side of the shore.


    But at that moment, Ethan and Lily didn¡¯t care about them or the Necromancer who nearly killed the two of them.


    Ethan propped himself up from the bed and took Lily¡¯s hand. He then led her toward the other room, where a private bath was waiting for them.


    When they were in the Pyramid, they slept in the Master bedroom that belonged to the Tide Bringer.


    It was a very spacious room,plete with all amenities including a small pool that overlooked the entire city from on top of the pyramid.


    There was some kind of protective magic ced on it, preventing anyone from seeing the pool from the outside.


    However, those who bathed in it wouldn¡¯t have their vision obstructed, and they would be able to see one of the most scenic views in the Lands of stor.


    Unfortunately, this scenic view was nowhere to be found at the moment. Instead of star-filled skies, dark clouds covered the heavens.


    Instead of a prosperous city, only a glum sight could be seen.


    But for the two teenagers who were stripping off each other¡¯s clothes one by one, none of that mattered.


    Due to the refined blood of the Tide Bringer that flowed inside Ethan¡¯s veins, his body was naturally clean because it automatically dispersed any dirt that clung to him.


    Lily, who had also drank this blood, shared the same benefits.


    Her skin, as white as cream, was smoother than ever before. It also looked more youthful and healthier, increasing Lily¡¯s charm by several levels.


    Soon, the sound of water lightly sshing echoed silently in the night as Ethan and Lily waded into the pool.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Lily,¡± Ethan said as he gently washed her body with his hands, making sure to clean every nook and cranny.


    ¡°Tell me something that I don¡¯t already know,¡± Lily replied as she leaned her back against Ethan¡¯s chest after thetter finished washing her body.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with you,¡± Ethanmented.


    ¡°You only think?¡± Lily asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°No. I have fallen in love with you.¡±


    ¡°Better.¡±


    Lily turned around to look at Ethan before nting a kiss on his forehead.


    She then kissed his nose, his cheeks, and finally his lips.


    Although the night was cold, the mes of love ignited their bodies, stoking the feelings that had slowly bloomed after spending time with each other.


    As their lips passionately sought each other, their hands moved with wanton abandon, caressing each other, further fanning the mes that would soon ze out of control.


    When Ethan felt Lily¡¯s hand moving downwards, he pulled back from their kiss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue this in the bedroom,¡± Ethan said hoarsely, which made Lily shyly nod her head.


    Walking hand in hand, the water droplets on their body dispersed as Ethan used his magic to dry their bodies.


    When they arrived at the bed, the two of them kissed again one more time before staring at each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°My father has five wives,¡± Lily said softly.


    At first, Ethan didn¡¯t understand why she said those words to him. But after looking at Lily¡¯s loving gaze, it finally dawned on him what she was trying to say.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan replied before lowering the young beauty¡¯s soft, and seductive body on the bed.


    No more words were needed to be spoken, for they had already said what they wanted to say.


    Both of them were inexperienced, but love found a way.


    The moment the two of them became one, a gasp escaped Lily¡¯s lips as she clenched the bed sheet made up of animal skin.


    Seeing her pained expression, Ethan didn¡¯t move right away and proceeded to kiss her cheeks, whispering words of love into her ears.


    Lily found the gesture of the handsome young man endearing, but she decided that it was time to make Ethan understand something.


    The young beauty held Ethan¡¯s hands and guided them to her breasts. She then looked at him with a challenging gaze as if daring him to have his way with her.


    ¡°I already told you this, but I¡¯m not a damsel in distress,¡± Lily said with a seductive smile on her face. ¡°I guarantee you that I won¡¯t break easily, so please¡­ make love to me as if this is ourst night together.¡±


    Hearing her words, Ethan felt as if a string had snapped inside his mind.


    mes of lust and desire burned inside the young man¡¯s chest as he embraced Lily entirely in her own words.


    Due to his enhanced physique, Ethan¡¯s body had gotten stronger and his stamina greater. Soon, the youngdy under him realized that she might have awakened a monster that should have been left alone.


    Lily drew in a deep breath when Ethan started to move his hips and thrust into her.


    If she only knew how much he had been holding back in order to control his lust and love for her, she might have considered choosing better words to provoke him.


    However, what was done was done, so Lily could only helplessly cling to his body as he moved deeper inside of her with every thrust.


    It was a very sweet, intimate, and terrifying experience, but Lily had no regrets.


    She even thought that it would have been regrettable if she died without experiencing something as profound as making love with the person whom she had developed feelings for.


    With her hands wrapped around his head and her legs intertwined around his waist, Lily¡¯s body shuddered.


    At the same time, Ethan clung to her body and groaned, releasing his seed deep inside of her.


    A minuteter, both panted for breath, but they didn¡¯t let each other go, holding each other in a firm embrace.


    When they finally regained theirposure, Lily whispered something in Ethan¡¯s ears that made thetter look at her with an affectionate gaze.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would be the one to take my first time,¡± Lily said as she cupped Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°But, I have no regrets. How about you?¡±


    ¡°How can I regret loving you?¡± Ethan replied as he pressed his forehead over her own. ¡°Lily, we will be together forever, right?¡±


    ¡°If you can convince my father, then yes,¡± Lily answered before pecking Ethan¡¯s lips. ¡°But then again, even if you fail to convince him, it won¡¯t change anything. You are my first man, and you have already marked me as your woman.


    ¡°Our Tribe has very strict rules regarding this matter, so even if my Father beats you until you are half-dead, make sure to continue loving me, okay?¡±


    Ethan smiled as he ced his palms on Lily¡¯s thigh, moving it higher.


    Actions speak louder than words, and that was what he did.


    He lowered his head and sank his ¡°fangs¡± into Lily¡¯s tender breast before once again moving his hips.


    The handsome young man made love to his ¡°wife¡± again and again until all the remaining fears inside her heart vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 192 The God Of Sea And Storm [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 192 The God Of Sea And Storm [Part 1]</h4>


    An hour after their lovemaking, Ethan covered Lily¡¯s naked body with a nket and then left the room.


    He went to look for Safiya and asked her to gather all the Great Chieftains, as well as the Shaman of the Kobold n.


    Seeing that Ethan had fully recovered from his injuries, the Head Shaman carried out his order with haste.


    Several minutester, all the important people who had a say in this war gathered in the Conference Room.


    Ethan scanned their faces and saw hope, reverence, as well as a hint of anticipation. These were the people who had risked their lives to save him, as well as protect the City of Zentris while he was recovering.


    Toward these brave individuals, Ethan didn¡¯t talk in circles and got straight to the point.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all an hour,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Before sunrise, we will end this war and stick the Necromancer¡¯s head on a pike.¡±


    At first, everyone in the room was surprised by his deration. However, this surprise didn¡¯tst long before all of them cheered.


    Their blood was boiling inside their chests because of how confident Ethan¡¯s words were.


    They could even feel the faint pressure radiating off his body, which made everyone assured that he was serious and that it was truly possible.


    ¡°As youmand, Tide Bringer!¡± Great Chieftain Adrian pressed his fist over his chest. ¡°The Allied Tribes will be ready in an hour!¡±


    ¡°As will the Three Great Tribes!¡±


    ¡°So will our Kobold n!¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in acknowledgment and dismissed everyone.


    The handsome young man was currently brimming with power due to the effect of the Tide Bringer¡¯s Blood Essence and Sebastian¡¯s Magical Power that had been transferred into his body.


    He felt so strong right now that he believed that a single punch from him would be enough to shatter a big boulder.


    But that was not all. After making love with Lily, he felt as if his Magical Circuits were starting toe back to life.


    In the past, Ethan felt the magical powers he absorbed from a kiss slowly leak out of his body until nothing was left.


    This was why, regardless of whether he used the magic or not, the power he absorbed would onlyst for a day at the longest.


    ¡®Although I could still feel some of my magical power leaking, it doesn¡¯t leak as much as before,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Also, I can feel Lily¡¯s magic inside me right now, further boosting my strength.¡¯


    Due to this influx of power inside his body, Ethan decided to strike while the iron was still hot.


    If he dyed their counterattack, although he would still be powerful, it wouldn¡¯t be the same.


    Right now, he was at his peak, so his chances of defeating the Necromancer were at their highest.


    For the time being, he set aside the fact that he and Lily wouldn¡¯t be able to get back home for a year.


    ¡®As long as we can return together, it doesn¡¯t matter even if we are a bitte,¡¯ Ethan mused as he made his way back to his room.


    When he opened the door, the youngdy who was sleeping on the bed stirred. The nket that he had used to cover her slid off the bed, making Ethan shake his head helplessly.


    Lily looked at the approaching Ethan in a daze.


    Several kiss marks could be seen on her skin, which were located on her neck, shoulder, corbone, breasts, abdomen, thighs, and legs.


    Clearly, Ethan lost a bit of control as he made love to her, making his heart feel tingly inside.


    Lily then stood up from the bed. Her movements were a bit stiff.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but nce at the bloodstain on the bed sheet, which reminded him that he was Lily¡¯s first man.


    He couldn¡¯t stop himself from walking toward her, giving her a hug, and nting a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°A little,¡± Lily replied as she rested her head on Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you going to end this war now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied as he held Lily close to him. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to hurt you ever again.¡±


    Lily smiled because Ethan¡¯s words made her heart skip a beat. She then looked up at the handsome young man with a determined look on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± Lily stated.


    She said it in a way that she would take NO for an answer.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But before that, let¡¯s clean you up first.¡±


    Without another word, Ethan carried the naked beauty in a princess carry and went to the pool with her.


    This time, he didn¡¯t do anything aside from washing her properly. They had a war to win, and it was time to get serious.


    An hourter, Ethan stood outside the pyramid, ncing at the thousands of warriors who were looking up at him with resolute expressions on their faces.


    Lily stood a meter behind him, providing silent support to the man who would lead everyone for onest battle.


    ¡°The end is near,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I am not someone that likes to give long speeches, so I will only tell you this. We will win. So, I ask all of you to fight onest time. For your tribe, for your freedom, and for your futures!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Ahoo! Ahoo!¡±¡±¡±


    The warriors of the Allied Tribes, the Three Great Tribes, as well as the Kobold n, all raised their weapons, making their voices be heard.


    The noise was so loud that the Necromancer heard it from the other shore.


    He wondered what was happening in the city of Zentris, but he didn¡¯t have to wait long because he noticed something that made the pupils in his eyes constrict.


    A giant wave crashed over the city as if forcefully submerging it back to the depths of thegoon.


    However, instead of being submerged underwater, the wave surged upwards and headed toward the shore, making the Orcs, Goblins, Ogres, and Trolls take a few steps back in fear.


    Within the darkness, the Necromancer¡¯s gazended on a young man who was standing on top of the giant wave.


    He was holding a glowing trident in his hands, and his eyes were shining like blue embers that contained infinite power.


    Ethan was like a Deity who had descended from the Heavens to punish the mortals who had trampled on the things he held sacred.


    With a roar so powerful that it shook thends of stor, Ethan pointed his trident forward, and the giant wave surged to do his bidding.


    ¡°I hope you and your army know how to swim,¡± Ethan sneered. ¡°But then again, even if you can, it won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    As the giant wave surged forward, countless warriors could be seen standing on its back.


    All of them looked at the Undead Army with bloodshot eyes, as they shouted their war cries, with the intention of iming his life!


    Ethan raised the Sea God¡¯s Trident as the forces of nature bowed to his will. The giant wave became bigger, rising up to a hundred meters.


    It was at that moment when the Tide Bringer roared as summoned one of the creatures that followed his bidding.


    ¡°Release the Kraken!¡±


    As the giant wave neared the shore, something big emerged from inside it.


    Countless tentacles emerged from the giant wave andshed out towards thend.


    In the past, it could only stay inside thegoon to fight, but now that the Sea had decided to invade thend, it would not stop, until it crushed everything that stood in its way!

 Chapter 193 The God Of Sea And Storm [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 193 The God Of Sea And Storm [Part 2]</h4>


    The Necromancer looked at Ethan with a calm expression on his face.


    Instead of being afraid, he felt excited to see that his prey seemed to have fully recovered from his injuries.


    Not only that, it seemed that he had also learned the Legacy of the Tide Bringer, allowing him to control the power of the Storm and Sea and bend it to his will.


    ¡°Perfect¡­¡± the Necromancer muttered as he gazed lock on Ethan. ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long for this moment.¡±


    At that moment, the giant wave crashed on thend, obliterating everything in its path. The wave surged forward, and countless tentacles that belonged to the Kraken shattered the Skeleton soldiers that were within its reach.


    The Warriors of the Tribes, as well as the Kobold n, glided on the water with ease as if they had been doing it for years.


    They were like Surfers using the water as their foothold, as they engaged the enemy Orcs, Goblins, Trolls, and Ogres.


    Ethan told them that they only needed to focus on attacking the Necromancer¡¯s Monster Army, leaving the Kraken and the other Sea Creatures that he had summoned to deal with the Undead Legion.


    Giant Crabs that were three meters tall crawled toward thend and smashed the Undead Skeletons with their massive ws.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes were locked on the Necromancer who was hovering in the sky with a serious expression on his face.


    As long as the greatest threat on the battlefield wasn¡¯t defeated, this war would never end.


    ¡°Rising Dragon¡­ Thrust!¡± Ethan roared as he thrust his trident forward.


    A momentter, the water around him gathered and formed a long serpentine water dragon that unleashed a mighty roar.


    It then rose toward the sky with the intention of devouring its foe and shredding him to pieces.


    The Necromancer sneered as he gathered his palms together, summoning a wall of bones that blocked the Water Dragon¡¯s attack.


    However, to the Necromancer¡¯s surprise, the Bone Wall onlysted for a few seconds before shattering. Having broken through his defenses, the Water Dragon opened its mouth to devour him whole.


    The Necromancer clicked his tongue and swapped ces with one of the Undead Liches that were at the very rear of the formation.


    Right after he switched ces with his subordinate, the pitiful Lich was instantly obliterated by Ethan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Not bad, boy.¡± the Necromancer chuckled. ¡°Looking at how strong and capable your body is makes me very happy.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t swing that way,¡± Ethan raised his trident and the water around him gathered to do his bidding.


    ¡°Aqua Anguis!¡±


    Countless water snakes charged at the Necromancer, forcing him to take evasive actions by flying around the battlefield and shooting Bone Spears in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    The young man stood perfectly still as the water rose in front of him and turned into a wall of ice, stopping the momentum of the Bone Spears and holding them in ce.


    Lily, who was standing by Ethan¡¯s side, didn''t stand idly and unleashed her own barrage of ice attacks.


    Her hatred for the Necromancer was no less than Ethan¡¯s because the bastard had almost seeded in killing her with a sneak attack from behind.


    The two teenagers knew that they were fighting a being who had lived for hundreds of years, and it went without saying that his battle experience superseded their own. Because of this, they decided to work together in order to end his tyranny once and for all.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Thrust!¡±


    ¡°cies Draconis!¡±


    It was not only Ethan who was overflowing with power right now.


    Lily, who had absorbed his blood, was now stronger than ever before. But that was not the only reason why her strength had surged exponentially.


    After the two of them had be one, Lily had received the mark of the Tide Bringer on her body, granting her the power of the Water Element.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as strong as her Ice Elemental Magic and her Demi-Wolf Form, it was a great supplementary magic that not only strengthened her ice magic but also allowed her to turn any body of water into ice that she could control like it was one of her limbs.


    The serpentine-like Water and Ice Dragons roared at the same time and used a pincer attack against the Necromancer.


    Knowing that he was unable to dodge thebination attack from the two teenagers, the Necromancer once again swapped bodies with a Lich that was at the very back of his Undead Army.


    He only had four of these Liches, which were born from the bodies of the four sorcerers that the Necromancer had killed in the past. They were all among his strongest subordinates, and seeing them die one after the other left the Necromancer feeling quite annoyed.


    ¡®As long as I seed in taking over his body, everything will be worth it!¡¯ the Necromancer thought.


    The only problem was that, with Lily guarding Ethan from the side, it was terribly difficult to approach thetter without risking damage to his own soul.


    At that moment, the blue jewel in the center of the circlet that Lily wore glowed brightly.


    This was a gift given to her by Sebastian for officially bing Ethan¡¯s true lover.


    The Circlet was an artifact that was called Sea Queen¡¯s Tear.


    Just as the name implied, the blue gem in the center of the circlet was shaped like a teardrop.


    It had the ability to strengthen any water-based attack, keep its wearer clear-headed, and allow its user to see the Aura and the amount of magic power that a person possessed.


    Lily frowned when she saw the vile aura, and magic power that was radiating from the body of the Necromancer.


    In her eyes, the Necromancer¡¯s Unholy Aura and Magic Power looked like a ck-red fireball that was nearly twenty meters tall.


    Her and Ethan¡¯s own Auras and Magical Powers were just a little more than half of what the Necromancer was excluding, making her understand that, in terms of raw Magical Power, their enemy surpassed the two of thembined.


    Controlling the Water and Ice Dragons, the two teenagers once again attacked their foe, but this time, the Necromancer was ready.


    sping his hands together, all the Undead on the battlefield found themselves flying in his direction.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you, brats, my true power!¡± the Necromancer roared as the Undead Monsters merged with his body, creating a thirty-meter-tall Bone Giant, whose eyes burned crimson.


    The Bone Giant summoned two swords enhanced with Necrotic Energy and used them to block the attack of the two Dragons that were descending from the sky.


    The moment the dragons collided with the Necromancer, a shockwave erupted, blowing away everything within the three-hundred-meter radius of the Bone Giant.


    A momentter, the sound of ice breaking spread in the surroundings as the Water and Bone Dragon exploded at the same time.


    ¡°Is that all you got, Tide Bringer?¡± the Necromancer sneered.


    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything and simply pointed his trident toward the heavens, his eyes radiating a brilliance that shone in the darkness.


    Lightning streaked in the sky, and thunder roared like countless lions that were about to charge at their foe.


    ¡°The power I wield will obliterate one and all,¡± Ethan dered. ¡°Pierce through the Darkness and hear my call!¡±


    A crackling sound sounded from the heavens, and the entire night sky was illuminated by countless lightning bolts that were about to descend to the mortal world.


    ¡°Thunder God¡¯s Wrath!¡±


    An ear-splitting rumble reverberated throughout the battlefield as countless Lightning Boltsnded on the Giant Bone Skeleton, bathing it in its primordial might.

 Chapter 194 The God Of Sea And Storm [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 194 The God Of Sea And Storm [Part 3]</h4>


    Earth, Water, Wind, and Fire.


    The four primary elements that countered each other to keep the bnce of nature.


    All of them could be very destructive in their own right, but there was one element that had both speed, strength, and more destructive power that could pass through almost any defense.


    It was none other than lightning.


    The Bane of Evil things in the world, and one that was quickest to strike those who offend their wielders.


    Only a few individuals could wield this power, and all of them had the ability to call forth destructive storms that could sweep over thend, illuminating night as if it were day and piercing through their foes as if they weren¡¯t wearing any defensive armor.


    A blood-curdling scream spread on the battlefield as the Necromancer found himself being smitten by Heavenly Lightning.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of Ethan¡¯s mastery over the Water Element or Lily¡¯s Ice Magic that could freeze those that were hit by her attacks.


    Although he had heard that the Tide Bringer was a Deity of Sea and Storm, he thought that, at most, the teenage boy could only call forth a Giant Wave as well as summon Sea Creatures to fight for him.


    It wasn''t within his expectations that the young man, whose body he coveted, was able to wield the power of Lightning, which only a true Deity could call forth.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the only reason why Ethan was able to call forth this destructive attack was due to the power that Sebastian had passed into his body.


    The Stone Trident had been absorbing Magical Energy from its surroundings for hundreds of years, which it was saving for an attack as payback against its Master who had left it alone for centuries.


    Also, after making love with Lily, the Magical Circuits in Ethan''s body had truly started to recover, which surprised the young man.


    Not only had they started to awaken, but a good part of them were also repaired, decreasing the leakage of Magical Energy from his body.


    This allowed Ethan to reinforce all of his magical attacks and strengthen them with the power of his Legacy and Bloodline.


    Aside from the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy, there was another Legacy that had also started to awaken inside his body.


    This was the original Legacy he possessed, which he was still unaware of.


    Even so, his other half made sure to take advantage of Ethan¡¯s current strength, and helped the teenage boy in his battle, supporting him from within their Sea of Consciousness.


    All the fighting seemed to havee to aplete stop as everyone lost their sense of hearing.


    Blood oozed out of the ears of the Orcs, Goblins, Trolls, and Ogres.


    Although Ethan¡¯s allies didn¡¯t suffer the same injury as their foes, they all still lost their sense of hearing, forcing them to retreat for the time being.


    Right now, they knew that no matter what they did, the oue of the war ultimately hung on who would emerge victorious between the Necromancer and the two teenagers.


    When the lightpletely receded, all that remained of the Giant Bone Skeleton was a pile of ashes.


    However, Ethan and Lily didn¡¯t put their guard down, looking around their surroundings to search for the traces of their foe.


    Suddenly, a ck mist rose up beside Ethan¡¯s right foot and swiftly flew towards his open lips, making the young man tremble.


    Lily, who was a step toote in noticing what had happened, could only look in horror as the young man beside her started to scream in pain while holding his head.


    ck aura swirled around Ethan¡¯s body, as the Necromancer tried to overwhelm him with his magical and spiritual power, which was the only advantage he had over the teenage boy.


    Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind surged from Ethan¡¯s body and blew the youngdy away.


    Fortunately, the youngdy regained her bnce mid-air andnded on the ground unhurt.


    A ck tornado began to rage where Ethan stood, preventing anyone froming over to help him.


    While this was happening, a great battle was being waged inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    The young man exchanged blows with the Old Necromancer, resulting in loud explosions with each strike, but thetter was as slippery as an eel, evading or deflecting his attacks with ease.


    The two were battling using their Soul Power, and Ethan found himself at a great disadvantage.


    It had only been a few months since he had entered Brynhildr Magical Academy, and he still hadn¡¯t learned how to defend his mind from Mind and Soul attacks.


    Even so, after absorbing the Blood Essence of the Tide Bringer, his Mental and Soul Strength was greater than ever before.


    Unfortunately, no matter how intimidating a Professional Body Builder was, he was still not a match against a Professional Boxer who knew how to throw punches that were meant to knock out his target.


    This was the same battle that was happening inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    Ethan was the bodybuilder, and the Necromancer was the boxer.


    The Necromancer had spent most of his life subduing his enemies by attacking their minds.


    It didn¡¯t matter how strong they were physically because he had no intention of exchanging blows with his opponent.


    His specialty was Soul attacks, and right now, the Old Necromancer was in his element.


    After several exchanges, the Old Necromancer finally found an opportunity tond a blow on Ethan¡¯s chest, making the young man stagger.


    ¡°You¡¯re a hundred years too early to defeat me, boy!¡± The Old Necromancer grabbed Ethan¡¯s neck and lifted him off the ground with a sneer on his face. ¡°Thank you for giving me the perfect vessel. I will make sure to use it to conquer the world!¡±


    The Necromancerughed as he tightened his hold on Ethan¡¯s neck, choking the young man, and making him unable to breathe properly.


    Ethan grabbed hold of the Necromancer¡¯s hand with both hands as he struggled to pry his grip off his neck.


    He even kicked the Necromancer repeatedly, using all of his strength, but thetter only raised a spiritual barrier to negate his attacks.


    Soon, Ethan¡¯s resistance weakened as hey limp in the Necromancer¡¯s grasp, unable to muster any more strength.


    Seeing that his opponent had been thoroughly weakened, the Necromancer snarled as he raised his voice in triumph.


    ¡°Your Soul is mine!¡±


    The Necromancer then opened his mouth in order to absorb Ethan¡¯s soul.


    However, before he could seed with his n, a hand grabbed hold of his neck from behind in a vice grip.


    ¡°Wrong.¡± Ethan¡¯s other half sneered. ¡°It is your Soul that is mine!¡±


    This time, it was the Old Necromancer''s turn to desperately struggle, but no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t pry off the hand that was holding him from behind.


    He couldn¡¯t even turn his head because he was firmly locked in ce.


    Ethan, whoy on the ground opened his eyes and took a deep breath. His gazended on the Necromancer, whose bloodshot eyes were looking at him in disbelief, anger, desperation¡­ and fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m a good actor, no?¡± Ethan lightly rubbed his neck as he propped himself off from the ground. ¡°Seriously, you took your sweet time. What if he actually seeded in absorbing my soul?¡±


    The other Ethan chuckled.


    ¡°Since I am here, it is impossible for that to happen,¡± the other Ethan replied before strengthening his grip on the Necromancer¡¯s neck. ¡°This is checkmate.¡±


    With a loud crack, the other Ethan crushed the Necromancer¡¯s neck, making thetter fall limp in his arms.


    A momentter, the Necromancer¡¯s soul turned into a ck mist that the other Ethan absorbed through his mouth.


    Ethan watched this scene from start to end with a calm expression on his face.


    Truth be told, he and his other half had already set a trap for the Necromancer, whom they knew would try to possess his body at the most optimal moment.


    The n was that Ethan would distract the Necromancer and allow thetter to think that he had the upper hand, while his other half would attack the Necromancer from behind when thetter lowered his guard.


    Since the Necromancer didn¡¯t know that Ethan¡¯s Legacy, which could be considered another soul, was inside the young man¡¯s sea of consciousness, he had lost the battle the moment he tried to possess Ethan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Ethan asked his other half.


    ¡°It is over.¡± the other Ethan nodded.


    Outside the raging ck tornado that prevented anyone from getting close, Lily and the Allied Tribes were getting restless.


    Several minutes had already passed since the Necromancer had possessed the young man, and they were worried that the Tide Bringer would lose in a battle of souls.


    After what seemed like years, the ck Tornado disappeared, allowing everyone to see a young man who was standing still with his eyes staring in front of him in a daze.


    Lily didn¡¯t hesitate and appeared in front of Ethan.


    Her trembling hands cupped his face, and her worried gaze looked at his dazed eyes which seemed to have no life in them.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± Lily said softly, half afraid that the one who answered her would not be the teenage boy she loved, but the evil Necromancer, who had sessfully taken over her lover¡¯s body.


    She stared at his face for nearly two minutes before the young man¡¯s body shuddered. A momentter, light and life returned to his eyes as he looked at the beautifuldy, who had taken a gamble to stand in front of him, despite not knowing who was currently in possession of his body.


    ¡°Lily,¡± Ethan said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s lips trembled as she kept looking at Ethan¡¯s eyes, trying to see if she was indeed looking at her lover or the monster that had ended his life.


    Understanding her fears, Ethan wrapped his arms around her body and kissed her forehead.


    He then ced his hand behind her head and pulled her close to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is me,¡± Ethan stated, trying to prevent his voice from breaking. ¡°We won.¡±


    It was only at this moment that Lily finally confirmed that Ethan had indeed emerged victorious from the battle.


    Without caring that countless people were looking at them, she stood on tiptoes and kissed his lips, making the warriors of the Allied Tribes hoot and cheer for them.


    The Monsters who saw this immediately ran away, in fear that the young man would wipe them all out for siding with his enemy.


    Ethan didn¡¯t have time to run after these Monsters. Right now, for him, kissing the youngdy in front of him was more important than cleaning them up.


    With a heartyugh that came from his heart, he lifted Lily in a princess carry and called a wave to send him back to the City of Zentris.


    Now that they had won the war, it was time to celebrate.


    And what better way to celebrate than making love to his wife who was more than willing to ept the fiery love that would soon drown her in countless waves of passion.

 Chapter 195 The Scarlet Citadel

    <h4>Chapter 195 The Scarlet Citadel</h4>


    A month had passed since the battle against the Necromancer ended.


    After getting rid of the greatest threat in the Lands of stor, a formal alliance between the Three Great Tribes, the Allied Tribes, the Nomad Tribe, and the Kobold n was formed.


    This alliance was made possible due to the Tide Bringer¡¯s initiative. As the Deity who had been protecting thend for hundreds of years, their belief in him was unwavering, and they treated all of his word asw.


    After so much death and suffering, an uneasy peace settled within thend. Everyone took this time to heal and mourn for the losses of their loved ones who had died due to the Necromancer¡¯s schemes.


    Ethan and Lily had just arrived at the gates of the Scarlet Citadel after being brought there by an Elite group of Warriors and Shamans from the Three Great Tribes and the Kobold n.


    Truth be told, they wanted to see for themselves that the Necromancer wasn¡¯t hiding any other surprises that he might have failed to use during the war after his death.


    They were afraid that if they overlooked this matter, it would bite them in the back once things settled down.


    ¡°Open the door,¡± Ethan ordered.


    Immediately, the Warriors pushed the gates open.


    As if waiting for that moment, two Bone Golems, both three meters tall, charged in their direction.


    But before they could even reach the group of Warriors, Ethan and Lily simultaneously made a move to intercept them.


    Soon, the sound of bones cracking echoed inside the Citadel as the two Bone Golem¡¯s bodies shattered.


    Ethan¡¯s trident and Lily¡¯s kick were more than enough to obliterate the two Guards that were prearranged to automatically attack any intruder that entered their Master¡¯s Abode.


    Before the Warriors and Shamans could breathe a sigh of relief, they heard countless clinking sounds that wereing from the stairs.


    ¡°I guess he didn¡¯t bring all of his subordinates with him,¡± Lily said with a smile.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Fortunately, they are all small fries.¡±


    Without another word, the two charged at the Skeleton Soldiers who were left to defend the Scarlet Citadel.


    The battlested for nearly half an hour before every Undead Monster was finally cleared out.


    After double-checking that there were really no other monsters that mightunch a sneak attack on them, the group split up to explore the tower.


    Ethan and Lily continued to climb the stairs until they reached the highest point of the tower, while their escort spread out on the different floors to check every room.


    When they arrived at the top-most floor, Ethan and Lily found themselves in front of a steel door, which radiated with magical power.


    The two nced at each other before nodding their heads at the same time.


    ¡°Aqua P!


    ¡°cies Spiculum!¡±


    A Water Ball and an Ice Spike flew from the tip of Ethan¡¯s Trident and Lily¡¯s wand, hitting the door at the same time.


    The Magical Door had a trap imbued in it. If someone aside from the Necromancer were to touch it, they would be paralyzed on the spot.


    Although the two teenagers didn¡¯t know about this, they were aware that touching the door was a bad move. With this train of thought, they decided to just blow it apart to be on the safe side.


    The steel door fell to the floor as if it were hit by a truck that forced it off its hinges.


    Ethan entered the room first, followed by Lily.


    When they were finally inside, they noticed countless scrolls arranged neatly on several shelves and an obsidian water bowl sitting in the center of a golden table.


    Ethan walked up to one of the shelves and unfurled one of the scrolls on it.


    After skimming through its contents, Ethan understood that the scroll was actually a magical scroll that exined how to strengthen a Necromancer¡¯s Magic and Soul Power by bathing in the blood of hundreds of chaste maidens.


    Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate and unfurled another scroll, and this one depicted a way to kill a person and absorb their soul to increase a person¡¯s lifespan.


    All of the scrolls were Unholy Spells that taught people how to be Necromancers.


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡± Lily called out as he looked at the young man whose face had turned grim. ¡°This mustn¡¯t fall in the hands of other people. Although this might not affect us when we return to the future, it''s possible for these to give birth to another Necromancer. We can''t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°We should burn this all.¡±


    But, before Ethan could do what he said, a voice inside his head spoke up.


    ¡°I have a better idea,¡± Ethan¡¯s other half stated. ¡°Let me handle it.¡±


    Ethan reluctantly agreed to allow his other half to take over his body for a while.


    The handsome young man¡¯s eyes turned purple as he gazed at the dozens of ancient scrolls that were left inside the Necromancer¡¯s workshop.


    Raising his hand, the other Ethan snapped his fingers, and all the scrolls were burned with purple mes.


    However, instead of turning into ashes, the scrolls turned into purple lights and flew towards Ethan¡¯s forehead.


    When the deed was done, Ethan¡¯s eye color returned to normal, which made Lily sigh in relief.


    Although she didn¡¯t know much about Ethan¡¯s other half, she could tell that he was a very dangerous existence.


    Fortunately, she also knew that the danger that he posed wasn¡¯t directed at her or any of the handsome young man¡¯s family members, friends, and acquaintances.


    This danger was to the enemies that would dare to harm him and, perhaps, her as well.


    After making sure that no other scrolls survived the purge, Ethan walked towards the center of the room where the Golden Table and the Obsidian Bowl were.


    ¡°This is a Scrying Bowl,¡± Lily exined. ¡°This must be what he used to spy on everyone within the Lands of stor.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in agreement before lightly tapping the surface of the water with his fingertip.


    A ripple broke the calm of the water, and an image appeared on its surface.


    He saw the warriors exploring one of the rooms and opening a crate filled with Iron Ores.


    The scene changed, and it then showed the Kobold Shaman flipping the pages of a leather journal, which served as the Necromancer¡¯s Diary.


    After getting an understanding of how the Scrying Bowl worked, Ethan stored it inside Fortis Dud¡¯s magical ring, which also served as a Storage Ring.


    An hourter, everyone met at the base of the citadel.


    Dozens of chests filled with treasures, ores, precious metals, and unpolished gemstones were piled up at the main entrance.


    Simply put, they had ransacked everything of value from the Scarlet Citadel, leaving nothing precious behind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and divide these treasures with everyone,¡± Ethan stated.


    The Warriors and the Shamans nodded before they carried all the chests back to the wagons that they had brought on their journey.


    Ethan and Lily would be stuck within the Lands of stor until Sebastian had gathered enough magical power to send them back home.


    ording to the Guardian, it would take him a little more than a year to do this. Although a year was a long time, Ethan and Lily were fine with it.


    If Sebastian hadn¡¯t used his stored Magical Power to help Ethan endure the power of the Tide Bringer¡¯s Blood Essences, the young man would have died, which would have also indirectly killed Lily.


    For them, waiting for a year was better than dying, so they took things in stride. They helped the Tribes within the Lands of stor deal with the aftermath of the battle while waiting for their return trip back to the present.

 Chapter 196 The Beginning Of A Legend

    <h4>Chapter 196 The Beginning Of A Legend</h4>


    A desperate screech sounded throughout the White Forest as Ethan pulled his trident out from a ck Boar¡¯s back.


    As the three-meter-tall Magical Beast crashed to the ground with a loud thud, Ethan sped his hands in prayer.


    After his traumatic experience a year ago in killing people, he vowed to himself that he would never take the life of others, whether it be Magical Beasts or even Monsters, unless it was absolutely necessary, for self-defense, and for survival.


    It was very easy to lose yourself in killing others once you got used to it. This was why Ethan created an anchor for himself¡ªhe did not want to go down that path.


    He didn¡¯t want to be like the Necromancer who sacrificed the lives of others in order to strengthen himself, and neither did he want to be like the Barbarians of the North, who simply killed others for sport or to expand their territories.


    With a wave of his hand, he stored the ck Boar¡¯s body inside his storage ring and whistled.


    A momentter, a ck Panther jumped out of a tree andnded beside him.


    ¡°To the city, Grumpy,¡± Ethan said as he jumped on the ck Panther¡¯s back.


    The ck Panther whined, but after Ethan lightly patted its back, the Magical Beast ran through the forest floor and made its way back to the City of Zentris.


    This Panther belonged to Rex, which he borrowed from time to time whenever he wanted to hunt in the White Forest.


    Naturally, Ethan only hunted for food.


    When the Panther entered the city, it broke into a casual stroll, making Ethan shake his head helplessly. The ck Panther could be moody at times, and when it didn¡¯t feel like listening to Ethan, it would just do whatever it wanted to do.


    This was why Ethan called it Grumpy.


    When the people saw the handsome young man, they all greeted him with smiles. But at the same time, there was sadness in their gaze that they just couldn¡¯t hide no matter what.


    It had been a little more than a year since they regained a semnce of peace in thend of stor, and after hearing Ethan¡¯s announcement that he would be leaving tonight, the Allied Tribes decided to hold a grand feast in his honor.


    Because of this, Ethan went to the White Forest to hunt a boar in order to add to the food that they would be partaking in tonight.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Ethan,¡± Rex said with a smile. ¡°Did Grumpy not listen to you today?¡±


    The ck Panther growled as if it was taken aback by Rex¡¯s assumption.


    Ethan chuckled and only patted the Panther¡¯s back before climbing down from it.


    ¡°Grumpy has been good,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Although there''s also the fact that he chased away three of the boars that I saw early in the day. I would have returned sooner if not for that.¡±


    The ck Panther used its head to push Ethan away as if trying to stop him from saying more.


    Rexughed at this scene and chatted with Ethan for a bit more, after which the blue-haired boy left. He still had to hand over his contribution to the festivities at the Grand Kitchen, where most of the hunted creatures were currently being skinned, bled, and prepared for the festival that would begin in a few hours.


    After delivering his prey, Ethan returned to the Pyramid to look for Lily.


    He found his ¡°wife¡± at the center of a group of youngdies and aunties who liked to gossip.


    Since there was no form of entertainment in this era, the beautiful youngdy had developed a hobby of listening to thetest gossip and news within the City of Zentris.


    Naturally, most of the gossip was about Ethan not taking another wife aside from Lily.


    The Ethan of today was very different from the Ethan a year ago. Back then, he could still be considered an innocent teenage boy.


    But now, he was considered a young man who was the apple of all the singledies. All of them dreamed of bing one of his lovers or even concubines.


    When Ethan and Lily arrived in the Lands of stor, the young man¡¯s body was lean and toned.


    Now, his body was truly like a deity that had descended from the heavens. His chiseled muscles exuded strength, and manliness, that made thedies who saw his naked, upper body swoon.


    Lily, who got to enjoy this Godly Body nearly every night, couldn¡¯t help but feel pride because thesedies were admiring her man.


    Truth be told, with how often they did it, if it weren''t for the fact that she had been taking the contraceptive potion crafted by Safiya once a week, she might have already be pregnant with his child.


    Although she didn¡¯t mind if she did indeed get pregnant, she also understood that neither of them was ready to take this next step in their rtionship.


    In fact, there were times when they talked about getting married while they were in the Lands of stor.


    But in the end, the two of them decided to wait until they were back in their own time.


    They still had unfinished business, and they knew that they still had a bit more growing up to do in order to be responsible adults.


    Although they still hadn¡¯t formally had a marriage ceremony, both knew that they didn¡¯t need to do such a thing to confirm their feelings for each other.


    Of course, one of the reasons why Lily didn¡¯t want to get married right away was due to the fact that she felt that she had cheated her way into Ethan¡¯s heart.


    She knew that Chloe and Luna liked the handsome young man.


    If not for the fact that she had been trapped in the past with Ethan, those two girls or Ethan could have confessed their feelings to each other, making either of them his first lover instead of her.


    But since what was done was already done, Lily had no intention of backing off.


    When she told Ethan that his father had five wives, it meant that she was fine with Ethan having wives aside from her.


    The teenage boy understood this part and epted Lily¡¯s determination.


    Now that they were only hours away from going back to their own time, the youngdy felt happy and reluctant at the same time.


    Happy because she would be able to see her family again, and reluctant because the time that she had spent alone with Ethan was about to end.


    She was quite certain that the moment her handsome lover returned to the academy, all thedies would go gaga over how manly he had be.


    How could someone ignore his handsome face, his deity-like body, his charisma, as well as his long blue hair she had personally tied up with a red ribbon before he left to hunt in the White Forest?


    Also, there was one more thing that Lily loved about Ethan.


    It was none other than the long scar on his back that extended from his shoulder to his lower waist.


    This was the scar that he had received after saving her life.


    For some reason, despite his powerful regenerative ability, the scar didn¡¯t heal and remained in ce.


    Ethan didn¡¯t mind it one bit because, for him, it was a badge of honor that he received for protecting the youngdy that he loved.


    As the two left to return to their living quarters, the singledies looked at Lily¡¯s retreating back with envy and jealousy.


    If only Ethan agreed to make them his concubines, they would be the happiest women in the world.


    Several hourster, the festive symphony of a grand celebration sounded as soon as the sun had set.


    Members of the Three Great Tribes, the Nomad Tribes, as well as the Kobolds, arrived at the City of Zentris to participate in the celebration to send the Tide Bringer back to his home.


    Ethan and Lily didn¡¯t tell anyone that they would be traveling back to the future.


    Instead, the young man told them that he would return to his home in the Sea, taking Lily with him, and would not be appearing ever again.


    Although everyone was saddened to hear this news, they knew Ethan had his reasons for leaving, so they decided to give him a grand send-off to alleviate the sadness that they were feeling.


    Ethanughed, drank, ate, and even danced alongside the warriors. He even allowed himself to drink a little bit of their wine, causing his face to flush a bit.


    Of course, Lily was there to ensure that he didn¡¯t drink more than he should to prevent any unnecessary things from happening.


    After all, leaving a drunk handsome young man around hundreds of singledies who wanted to eat him up was a recipe for trouble.


    Hourster, when almost everyone was snoring due to the effect of the wine, Ethan and Lily walked hand in hand to reach the top of the Pyramid where the Stone Trident stood, waiting for them.


    They didn¡¯t bother to say goodbye because they knew that it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    Both of them wanted to prevent getting teary-eyed as they left the people who had gotten close to them during the year that they had stayed in the City of Zentris.


    Dantalionnded on Ethan¡¯s shoulder and lightly nudged the young man¡¯s head.


    Ethan smiled and lightly brushed the White Raven¡¯s chest. His Spirit Guide had helped him a lot on this expedition in the past, and without his loyalpanion, he might have suffered a fate worse than death.


    ¡°I hope you enjoyed your vacation,¡± Sebastian appeared in front of the two with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, we enjoyed it very much,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Thank you, Sebastian.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°Sebastian, about the city¡­¡± Ethan wasn¡¯t able to finish the rest of what he was going to say because the Guardian had raised his hand to stop him.


    ¡°It''s already done, Ethan,¡± Sebastian stated. ¡°This city will no longer be submerged under water, and it will remain that way forever. The Allied Tribe can stay here for as long as they want, and any other Tribe for that matter. After all, I am also leaving this ce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving this ce?¡± Ethan blinked. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Where else? To the future, of course.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reing with us?¡± Ethan was pleasantly surprised by this sudden turn of events.


    ¡°Of course. Do you think I¡¯d want to stay in this ce for another hundred years?¡± Sebastian snorted. ¡°I¡¯d die of boredom, even though I can¡¯t technically die in that manner, but you understand, right?¡±


    The Guardian of the City of Zentris pped his hands twice, and the Sea God¡¯s Trident materialized in front of him.


    The Stone Trident glowed and shrank until it turned into a blue diamond that was an inch long.


    It then flew towards the Sea God¡¯s Trident and embedded itself at the base of its Three-Pronged Tip, right at the very center.


    ¡°With this, even if you return to your present time, you will be able to manipte any body of water. This includes Water-based spells. Right now, you can use magic for three days after being kissed by a Witch, or anydy with magical power. While it is better than before, your magical circuits are still damaged, and your magic power is still leaking.


    ¡°Being able to use Water Magic as long as there is water around willpensate for yourck of magical power on the days when you cannot kiss your beautiful wife.¡±


    Sebastian winked at Lily, which made thetter smile.


    ¡°I look forward to our future adventures together,¡± Sebastian said as he patted Ethan¡¯s shoulders.


    He then merged with the blue gem on the Sea God¡¯s Trident and told Ethan what to do.


    Ethan pointed the Trident in front of him, and the blue gem glowed with power.


    A momentter, a white portal appeared in front of them, which was simr to the Nexus that they had entered when they were running away from the Wizards that wished to capture them.


    Ethan and Lily nced at each other and smiled.


    Their hands intertwined together as they both took a step forward.


    Regardless of what would happen in the future, the time they had spent together over the past year was filled with beautiful memories that they had created together.


    ¡°Lily,¡± Ethan said softly as he paused before entering the portal. ¡°I may not have plenty of opportunities to say this once we return to the academy, so I¡¯ll say it now¡­


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    The beautiful youngdy stood on tiptoes and kissed Ethan¡¯s lips.


    ¡°And I love you,¡± Lily replied after pulling back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to sneak inside your room from time to time in Dud Manor, so you won¡¯t be lonely.¡±


    Ethan chuckled before he nted a kiss on his lover¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lily. It¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    The two held each other¡¯s hand firmly as they took that final step.


    They didn¡¯t know what was waiting for them on the other side of the Nexus, but whatever it was, or wherever they would be, as long as they were together, everything would fall into ce.


    After the two teenagers passed through the portal, the Nexus flickered out of existence, leaving the Lands of stor with a Legend that would be passed on for countless generations toe.


    A legend that would spread far and wide and make the entire world hear of the tales of the handsome Deity that would appear and disappear with theing and going of the Tides.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    End of Volume 1: Resonance Of The Heart


    ¡ª----------------

 Chapter 197 Volume 2: 196 - Returning To The Present

    <h4>Chapter 197 Volume 2: Chapter 196 - Returning To The Present</h4>


    After entering the Nexus that would send them back to their own timeline, Ethan and Lily found themselves standing in a za of a bustling city.


    To their surprise, none of the people around them seemed to have noticed that they materialized out of thin air. Not even one gave the two of them a sidelong nce.


    Suddenly, a boy who seemed to be around six to eight years old spoke happily.


    ¡°Look, mother! It¡¯s the Tide Bringer and his wife!¡± the little boy said as he pointed in the direction of Ethan and Lily.


    The two teenagers¡¯ bodies stiffened, not expecting that someone would recognize them, but before they could do anything, the mother of the child lightly patted her son¡¯s head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Peter. That''s the Tide Bringer and his wife,¡± the mother stated.


    The little boy¡¯s smile widened as if he was very proud that he got something right.


    Ethan and Lily followed the boy¡¯s gaze and realized that he wasn¡¯t looking at them but at something above them.


    The two turned around and saw the bronze statue of a handsome young man with long hair, holding a trident in his hand.


    Right beside the young man¡¯s statue was another statue of a beautiful youngdy, and she was holding a wand in her hand.


    Ethan and Lily nced at each other, surprise written on their faces.


    If one were to look closely, the two statues had an uncanny resemnce to the two of them.


    But people wouldn¡¯t notice this right away because Ethan¡¯s long blue hair was currently tied back into a ponytail with Lily¡¯s ribbon.


    The youngdy, who had one of her ribbons taken from her, also had her hair tied up in a single ponytail.


    Since their current hairstyles didn¡¯t match the two statues, people didn¡¯t recognize them at all.


    ¡°Um, excuse me, but can you please tell me what today¡¯s date is?¡± Ethan asked the mother of the little boy with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Have you been traveling a lot, young man?¡± the pretty mother replied with a smile. ¡°Most travelers tend to forget the date whenever they wander around the continent.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been traveling with my wif¡ªfriend for a while, and we kind of lost track of time after exploring a dungeon,¡± Ethan lied with a straight face.


    Lily, who was standing beside him, only smiled after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply.


    Although she understood the reason why Ethan didn¡¯t call her his wife, she had be used to being referred to in this manner by the members of the Allied Tribe.


    Even so, she still felt a little ufortable because, by being referred to as a friend, she felt like a distance had opened up between them.


    ¡®Maybe we should have married while we were in the past,¡¯ Lily mused.


    However, she tossed aside this thought just as soon as it appeared. She knew that if they did really get married in the past, it would justplicate things in the present.


    Just as the beautiful youngdy was thinking about these things, the mother of the little boy answered Ethan¡¯s question.


    ¡°Today is the 14th day of the month of the Lovers,¡± the mother of the little boy replied.


    ¡°How about the year?¡± Ethan asked without batting an eye.


    ¡°Oh, dear. You even forgot what year it is? You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re already this forgetful.¡± The mother of the little boy giggled, which made Ethan scratch his cheek in a helpless manner.


    ¡°Big Brother, the year is 1825 of the Asgardian Calendar,¡± the little boy answered. ¡°Am I right, Mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are, dear.¡± The mother of the little boy patted her son¡¯s head, making thetter smile happily.


    ¡°Thank you for answering my questions,¡± Ethan said. ¡°But, can I ask two more questions?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± the mother of the little boy replied.


    ¡°What is the name of this ce? And where are we located on the continent?¡± Ethan inquired.


    After confirming that they had indeed returned to their own time, Ethan¡¯s and Lily¡¯s anxiety decreased drastically. However, they still didn¡¯t know where they were, so this was a very important question for them.


    ¡°¡­ Are the two of you perhaps lost?¡± the mother of the little boy looked at Ethan and Lily with a pitiful gaze. ¡°You are currently in the Port City of Zentris. ¡°I can see that you are wearing Wizard Robes. Are you perhaps students of one of the Magic Academies of the Magdar Kingdom?¡±


    Ethan blinked once then twice before shifting his gaze to Lily.


    Lily had a shocked expression on her face because she didn¡¯t expect that they would appear in the Lands of stor in their current timeline.


    Although they didn¡¯t say anything, they had a feeling that the very city that they were standing on was exactly the City of Zentris that they had left in the past.


    They didn''t recognize it right away because so many things had changed, which made the two of them wonder where they currently were in the world.


    ¡°Thank you for answering my questions,¡± Ethan bowed his head to the little boy¡¯s mother. ¡°Although it is not much, please ept this.¡±


    Ethan ced a pearl that was as big as an eyeball on the pretty woman¡¯s hand. Before the mother of the little boy could even react to what the handsome young man had given her, the two teenagers had already walked away in haste and mingled with the crowd.


    A few minutester, the two entered an antique store that sold maps.


    They needed to know where exactly they were in the world. Only then could they start searching for the shortest route that would bring them back to Brynhildr Academy.


    Fortunately, the shop had the thing that they wanted, and the two teenagers looked at it with serious expressions on their faces.


    The map they had was iplete, but it showed them a ce that they were familiar with.


    ¡°The Inds of Thetis,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°It¡¯s so far away¡­¡±


    The Old Man, who had sold them the map, looked at the two teenagers with a curious gaze.


    ¡°Are you two nning to go to the Inds of Thetis?¡± the Old Man asked. ¡°That will be a very long journey on a flying broom. Those inds are at least 4,000 miles away from here.¡±


    ¡°¡­ 4,000 miles.¡± Ethan could feel a headache about toe his way.


    However, the old man¡¯s next words made the handsome young man look at him as if he were an angel.


    ¡°Fortunately, you don¡¯t have to travel that far using a broomstick,¡± the Old Man chuckled after seeing Ethan¡¯s depressed expression. ¡°I have been to the Ind of Thetis in the past, and it took me nearly three weeks to get there by using the Teleportation Gates in the major cities.¡±


    ¡°The only difficult thing is that you will need to travel a few days in between by broomstick. You''ll have to go through other cities before reaching any city that has a Teleportation Gate connected to the Ind of Thetis. If only I had the money, I could have cut the travel time by half, but s, I was saving my money for marriage¡­¡±


    The old man looked in the distance as if remembering something bittersweet. However, his journey towards memoryne was cut short with Ethan¡¯s request.


    ¡°Sir, can you please tell us the ces we need to visit in order to get to the Ind of Thetis faster?¡±


    The old man arched an eyebrow after hearing Ethan¡¯s request.


    ¡°You want to know the shortcut?¡± the Old man asked. ¡°Even if you use that shortcut, it will still take you ten days at most to reach the Ind of Thetis.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°We need to arrive at our destination as swiftly as possible.¡±


    The old man yed with his beard as he looked at Ethan and Lily, who were looking at him with a pleading gaze.


    ¡°Alright,¡± the Old Man replied.


    He then took a scroll and picked his quill. After dipping it in ink, he wrote the ces that they had to go to in order.


    ¡°The shortcut is not exactly a shortcut. In order to get to that ce, you need to cross the sea. Only wizards and witches who are experienced in long-distance flights would dare to use this route, otherwise, it is not rmended.


    ¡°You need to cross the middle sea andnd at the Ind Kyprion. From there, you will take the teleportation gate and go to¡­¡±


    The Old Man told Ethan and Lily everything he knew about the route that they should take, and the two listened with rapt attention.


    When the old man finished writing his reminders, he gave the scroll to Ethan for safekeeping.


    ¡°I wish the two of you luck,¡± the Old Man said as he patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Godspeed on your travels.¡±


    Simr to what Ethan gave to the mother of the little boy, he also gave a pearl to the Old Man, and thetter¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Ethan and Lily left the ce before he could go after them to return the gift that the young man had given him.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Ethan had hundreds of pearls that were even bigger than the one he gave the boy¡¯s Mother and the Old Man.


    After reaching a part of the docks where there weren''t any people around, Ethan and Lily removed their Wizard Robes and smiled at each other.


    ¡°Let''s race,¡± Lily said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re on.¡± Ethan grinned.


    The two teenagers both jumped into the water at the same time.


    As soon as Lily was a few meters deep underwater, her legs transformed into a mermaid¡¯s tail, allowing her to swim at a very fast rate.


    After drinking Ethan¡¯s blood, as well as taking in his essence, Lily gained the ability to transform into a mermaid, allowing her to move unhindered in any body of water.


    Ethan, on the other hand, simply pointed his trident forward, and he sped forward like a sailfish under the water.


    With their current speed, it would only take them three to four hours to cross the Middle Sea and reach the Ind of Kyprion. When that time came, they''d at least be a little closer to home.

 Chapter 198 I Missed The Two Of You

    <h4>Chapter 198 I Missed The Two Of You</h4>


    The body of a youngdy glistened with sweat as she moved her hips at a steady pace.


    Her seductive sighs echoed across the room. The young man¡¯s hand groped her breasts, and his lips showered the nape of her neck with kisses, eliciting a loud moan.


    A minuteter, the young man¡¯s hand moved downward to hold her waist, supporting his lover who seemed to be nearing her limit.


    The young beauty arched her body as she held onto the young man¡¯s shoulders. It was as if she was offering her body to him, which he happily epted.


    Tracing the line of her cleavage with his tongue, he moved to suckle her right breast. With his free hand, he yfully pinched the pink tip of her left breast, making Lily whimper.


    An hour after sunset, the two of them finally reached Limeburgh Town, which was only a few hours away from Brynhildr Academy by broomstick.


    When Lily felt that their long journey was about to end, she wanted to spend a little more time with Ethan.


    Because of this, she took the initiative to suggest for them to spend the night in Limeburgh Town and return to the academy in the morning.


    Ethan, who was also feeling the same way as Lily, agreed.


    They had been away from the Academy for nearly two months, and they knew that dying their arrival by half a day wouldn''t make a difference.


    After eating their dinner, the two locked themselves up inside their room and made love with each other as if this was theirst day together.


    They had held back a lot during their journey, simply kissing and cuddling with each other. They were rushing to go back and didn¡¯t want to be too exhausted in the morning to continue their journey.


    Now that they were just a few hours away from the academy, the love and lust that they had been holding back finally burst forth.


    They sought each other¡¯s body.


    They craved each other¡¯s lips.


    Although they were a bit tired from their journey, nothing stopped them from consummating the feelings that had only grown stronger with each passing day.


    Lily¡¯s body shuddered before another seductive moan escaped her lips. She could feel Ethan¡¯s seed spurting deep inside of her, and it filled her with bliss.


    The two then cuddled on the sofa without separating from each other.


    Ethan felt veryfortable being inside Lily, so he didn¡¯t bother to pull out.


    He simply hugged the beautifuldy and allowed her to wrap her arms around his head, as she panted for breath.


    Both of them basked in the afterglow of their lovemaking, enjoying this intimate moment together.


    This was their fourth round, and sensing that Ethan was still raring to go inside of her, Lily helplessly sighed. She couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by her lover¡¯s performance and stamina.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky today is my safe day,¡± Lilyined before cupping Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°You better control yourself when we are back at the academy, you hear me?¡±


    Ethan smiled and pecked Lily¡¯s lips. ¡°I hear and obey, Princess.¡±


    ¡°When we get back, I don¡¯t want you to start chasing the skirts of other Witches,¡± Lily stated. ¡°If you do¡­¡±


    The beautifuldy moved her hand behind her back, and grabbed Ethan¡¯s family jewels, making thetter smile bitterly.


    ¡°Do I look like a womanizer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ethan snorted and lightly pped Lily¡¯s buttocks, which made the young beauty¡¯s face redden.


    She was certain that she wasn¡¯t some kind of masochist, but whenever Ethan did something like this, her body would heat up as if a switch of hers had been flipped.


    Perhaps it was due to the influence of Ethan¡¯s bloodline, or perhaps, Lily had fallen deeply in love with him.


    Her tribe recognized the strong, so the young women would often choose the strongest Warrior to be their mate.


    Lily was sent to Brynhildr Academy to look for a strong Wizard in order to open a branch of magicians in their lineage.


    Although Ethan still hadn¡¯t found a way to repair his Magic Circuitspletely, it was showing signs of recovery, which made Lily wonder how strong the handsome young man would be if he could wield magic freely like her.


    Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help but be excited about the future.


    Truth be told, even if Ethan didn¡¯t fully repair his magic circuits and remained a Dud, Lily would still not change her mind about marrying him.


    He was her first man, and she had recognized his strengths and weaknesses.


    There was a saying that ¡°if you can¡¯t handle someone at their worst, then you don¡¯t deserve them at their best.¡±


    She had seen Ethan¡¯s lowest of lows and helped him to get over his depression.


    Seeing that the broken young man a year ago was now brimming with life and vitality, she couldn¡¯t help but be proud of herself for taking the initiative to close that gap between them.


    Ultimately, it was Lily who helped shape the current Ethan.


    And right now, she was reaping the fruit of her efforts and solidifying her standing in the young man¡¯s heart.


    A few minutester, Ethan rested his hands on Lily¡¯s buttocks as he started to move his hips once again.


    The night was still young, and the two of them still had plenty of time to create a beautiful memory that they would think fondly of many years in the future.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dantalion flew alongside the flying broomstick that was being ridden by Ethan and Lily.


    Lily was, of course, the one controlling it. Ethan hugged her from behind, contently resting his head on her shoulder.


    Suddenly, a raven flew towards them from the academy. When Lily saw it, the corners of her lips lifted into a smile.


    It was none other than Lily¡¯s Spirit Guide, Daisy, who must''ve sensed that her Master had finally returned.


    The ravennded on Ethan¡¯s head and lightly pecked the young man¡¯s head. It was as if she was punishing the teenage boy for her Master¡¯s disappearance.


    Lily couldn¡¯t help but giggle after seeing her Raven peck Ethan repeatedly.


    The young man, on the other hand, didn¡¯t move and allowed the Raven to peck his head.


    It was as if he was epting the punishment for making Daisy worry about her Master, which was entirely his fault to begin with.


    After two minutes, the Raven was finally done venting her anger and nudged Lily¡¯s head with her own as a way of telling the young beauty that she missed her.


    ¡°I missed you, too, Daisy,¡± Lily said softly.


    The raven then pped its wings and flew alongside the broomstick, as if guiding her owner back home.


    As they neared the academy, Lily and Ethan noticed four figures standing near the gate and looking at them with various expressions on their faces.


    Chloe and Luna were almost in tears, while Emma and Nicole eyed the two teenagers in the sky with calm expressions on their faces.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile after seeing this scene.


    He had a feeling that it was Emma who told Chloe, Luna, and Nicole that they would be returning at this time.


    The young man still didn¡¯t know much about his ¡°Promised One¡±, but he knew that she was some kind of seer that could see things rted to him.


    This was why he wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw the fourdies waiting for him at the gates of the academy.


    As soon as Ethan got off the flying broomstick, Chloe and Luna didn¡¯t waste any time and ran up to him before giving him a tight hug.


    Ethan had prepared the words that he would say to these two girls upon seeing them again, but it felt as if there was a lump that was blocking his throat.


    In the end, he hugged the two of them just as tight, as both of them cried in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Chloe, Luna,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°I missed the two of you.¡±


    These weren''t the lines that he had prepared in advance.


    He simply expressed his true feelings, and he said them so easily that it made his heart feel warm and fuzzy inside.


    Chloe and Luna didn¡¯t reply and simply hugged the young man whom they hadn¡¯t seen for two months.


    Both of them had been worried sick about him.


    If not for Emma telling them that he was alright, the two might have fallen into a depression thinking about him every day.


    Lily watched this scene with a smile on her face.


    The youngdy knew how much the two girls cared for the man she loved, which gave her a bittersweet feeling.


    Even so, she understood that, now that they had returned to the academy, the two of them would need to be more discreet whenever they met in order to avoid the prying eyes of those who had the handsome teenager in their sights.

 Chapter 199 Why Do You Keep On Touching His Body?!

    <h4>Chapter 199 Why Do You Keep On Touching His Body?!</h4>


    News of Ethan¡¯s and Lily¡¯s return spread like wildfire in Brynhildr Magic Academy.


    Everyone had long heard about the story of what happened when the bandits that had attacked them on that day, so they knew that the two were forced to enter a Nexus, which took them back in time.


    Truth be told, many were saddened by the loss of the handsome young man and the young beauty, who was considered as an Idol by the First Years in the academy.


    This was why their return was truly a pleasant surprise for everyone. All of them wanted to know how they were able to defy all odds and return to the present time after their journey to the past.


    While everyone was chatting with each other, hoping to get information about where the two teenagers had gone, Ethan and Lily found themselves inside the infirmary.


    When the Headmaster and the Staff of the Academy had been informed of their return, Professor Rinehart ordered that both of them be taken to the infirmary, so Professor Galena could check them and ensure that neither of them suffered any serious injuries during their ordeal.


    Chloe, Luna, Nicole, and Emma apanied them. They were also worried that Ethan and Lily might have been injured during their journey to the past and wanted to see with their own eyes that they were truly healthy.


    ¡°Well, then. Who wants to go first?¡± Professor Galena asked with a smile.


    However, before Ethan and Lily could answer, her three assistants interjected.


    ¡°Professor, you can take and examine Lily,¡± a pretty youngdy, who was a Second Year at Brynhildr Academy, said. ¡°We¡¯ll examine Ethan in your stead.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Professor,¡± another pretty youngdy, who was a Third Year in the academy,mented. ¡°Although we are not as good as you, with the three of us working together, we''ll still be able to conduct a proper examination.¡±


    ¡°¡­. I am fine with this arrangement,¡± the youngest of them all, a cute youngdy, who was a First Year in the academy, said with a reddened face. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure to conduct a proper examination of Sir Ethan.¡±


    Professor Galena looked at her three assistants with a knowing smile.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Professor Galena replied. ¡°Make sure to inspect every nook and cranny, okay? We don¡¯t want any disease from the past to spread inside the academy.¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yes, Professor!¡±¡±¡±


    The Old Professor took Lily to a separate room where she would conduct her examination, leaving Ethan with her three assistants.


    Naturally, Chloe, Luna, Nicole, and Emma were also inside the room to watch the procedure.


    ¡°S-Sir Ethan, kindly take off your clothes,¡± the Cute First Year said shyly.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ethan nodded.


    The young man took off his robe and inner shirt, which he handed to Emma, who hade forward to take them from him.


    However, the Assistant Librarian froze in ce after her gazended on Ethan¡¯s body. It was as if she had seen a glimpse of paradise, which made Ethan wonder what was wrong.


    ¡°¡­ Wow,¡± the oldest of the three Assistants couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva after seeing Ethan¡¯s perfect body that seemed to have been sculpted by the Gods themselves.


    ¡°He¡¯s totally my type,¡± the Second Year Assistant muttered as her gaze wandered all over Ethan¡¯s body as if she were licking him with his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡± The youngest of the three didn¡¯t say anything, but it seemed like she had fallen into a trance.


    A momentter, she approached Ethan with a dazed look on her face and raised her hand to touch his chest.


    ¡°Amazing¡­,¡± the Cute First Year said softly. ¡°If it¡¯s you, Sir Ethan, I don¡¯t mind getting married.¡±


    Her words broke everyone out of their daze, and the two assistants hurriedly approached Ethan and started to touch him all over.


    ¡°Is this really a man¡¯s body?¡± the oldest among the assistants muttered as she touched and lightly squeezed Ethan¡¯s muscles. ¡°Why does it look different from the other guys we¡¯ve helped treat in the past?¡±


    ¡°Comparing Ethan to those guys is likeparing a true man to a slug,¡± the Second Year stated. ¡°Ethan, can I bring you back home to my family? I¡¯m sure my parents will want to meet you.¡±


    The three assistants fawned over the handsome young man as they used their hands to ¡°examine¡± his body.


    Chloe and Luna suddenly moved to push the three girls away from their man and red at them.


    ¡°I thought you were going to do a proper examination?¡± Chloe red. ¡°Why do you keep on touching his body?!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the oldest among the three asked back. ¡°We are conducting a proper examination and making sure that he is fine. How can we find out if there is something wrong with him if we don¡¯t touch him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Second Year stated. ¡°It¡¯s not like we are touching him because we want to. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea!¡±


    ¡°A proper examination requires human touch,¡± the youngest replied with a flushed face. ¡°Do you really think that we should just shove a potion in someone else¡¯s mouth and say that the examination is done?¡±


    The three Assistants countered Chloe¡¯s question with facts that were hard to refute. Even so, Chloe didn¡¯t back down and crossed her arms over her chest.


    ¡°If you are going to conduct a proper examination, do it properly,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°If you do anything inappropriate, I¡¯ll ask Professor Galena to examine Ethan instead.¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Tsk!¡±¡±¡±


    The three Assistants clicked their tongues at the same time. They knew that Chloe was right, so they decided to properly examine Ethan this time around.


    Ethan, who was still holding onto his clothes, looked at Emma.


    The Assistant Librarian finally snapped out of her daze and took his robe and shirt and held them close to her chest.


    Nicole arched an eyebrow as she approached Ethan and looked at him from head to foot.


    She had sparred with The handsome young man many times, so this wasn¡¯t the first time she was seeing his naked upper body.


    The Ethan of two months ago was lean and toned, but it had changed a lot since then. His current body was truly manly and attractive that even Nicole had to admit that she was very impressed by it. She was also very tempted to touch it, but held back since there were otherdies in the room.


    The pink-haired beauty walked around, while looking at Ethan¡¯s body as if she were some kind of food connoisseur that was grading the delicious dish in front of her. However, as soon as her gazended on Ethan¡¯s back, she saw something quite peculiar.


    Without even asking for permission, Nicole pushed aside Ethan¡¯s long hair, which reached down to his waist, in order to get a better look at the thing that she saw on his back.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Nicole asked as she traced Ethan¡¯s scar. ¡°Who did this to you?¡±


    Chloe, Luna, and Emma, who were in front of Ethan, immediately went to see what Nicole was talking about.


    When they saw the long scar that stretched from Ethan¡¯s shoulder de down to his waist, all three of them almost stopped breathing.


    ¡°W-Who?¡± Chloe stuttered as she went to touch the scar with her hands. ¡°Who did this to you? I¡¯ll kill them!¡±


    Luna was also very upset when she saw Ethan¡¯s injury. From the look of it, the cut must have been very deep, and it was a miracle that the young man even survived the injury.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ethan replied without turning around. ¡°That person is already dead.¡±


    The three Assistants, who also stepped around to see Ethan¡¯s back, gasped when they saw the scar.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± the Cute First Year asked. ¡°Sometimes, this kind of injury still hurts from time to time, especially during winter. Don¡¯t worry, we will remove it for you. The Professor has a potion that can remove scars like this.¡±


    Ethan turned around and smiled at the cutedy, making thetter¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Also, I¡¯d like to keep this scar. I¡¯d appreciate it if you don¡¯t remove it from my body.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± the Oldest of the Three Assistants asked. ¡°It looks scary. Girls might not like it when they see such a thing.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯d like to keep it with me as a memento of my travels to the past.¡±


    Seeing that Ethan was firm in his decision, the three assistants no longer insisted and resumed their examination.


    They took out their wands and lightly tapped Ethan¡¯s body while chanting some spells. They were looking for strains of diseases that might have apanied him to the present world.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t find anything, which made them breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Okay, now strip your pants,¡± the Oldest of the Three Assistants said with a serious look on her face. ¡°We also need to check if you have injuries on the lower half of your body.¡±


    Due to how serious her expression was, Ethan nodded and didn¡¯t hesitate to take off his pants, leaving only his boxer shorts.


    This time, Chloe didn¡¯t hesitate to stand in front of Ethan and blocked the vision of the three assistants.


    ¡°Hey! This isn¡¯t part of the examination anymore,¡± Chloe stated.


    Luna also stood beside Ethan and red at the three assistants, making them flinch.


    The two beautifuldies were like two swans protecting their egg. They were quite fierce as well, so the threedies who wanted to take a peek at Ethan¡¯s assets were intimidated.


    At this moment, the door of the other room opened, and Professor Gan came out with Lily.


    When they saw Ethan, the Old Professor couldn¡¯t help but chuckle because she had an idea about what was happening.


    ¡°Come with me, boy,¡± Professor Gan made a gesture. ¡°I¡¯ll conduct a proper examination for you.¡±


    Ethan nodded and raised his pants before walking towards the Professor.


    However, as he passed Lily, the handsome young man nted a kiss on her cheek before closing the door behind him.


    This made Lily stiffen, not expecting that Ethan would do something like that out of the blue.


    Ethan, who had just closed the door behind him, blinked once then twice before facepalming.


    He hadpletely forgotten that they were no longer in the past and that he should refrain from doing the things he did with Lily on a daily basis.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be young,¡± Professor Ganmented before shaking her head with a smile. ¡°Okay. ytime¡¯s over. Let¡¯s do the examination.¡±


    Ethan nodded and pretended not to hear the noise that wasing from the other side of the door.


    Deep in his heart, he apologized to Lily and wished that his lover would be able to smooth things out for his sake.

 Chapter 200 Seeing You Again Makes My Skin Crawl

    <h4>Chapter 200 Seeing You Again Makes My Skin Crawl</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of that?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°What is your rtionship with Ethan?¡±


    When she saw Ethan kiss Lily¡¯s cheek, she felt like something very important to her had been stolen away.


    The handsome young man had done it so naturally, and Lily didn¡¯t make any move to stop him from kissing her.


    She had known Ethan most of her life, and she knew that he wouldn¡¯t casually kiss a girl so easily.


    Even she, who had been with him the longest in the academy, had only recently started kissing him, and that was only done to replenish his magic power.


    So when she saw Ethan kissing Lily as if he had done it several times before, she felt an ache spreading inside her chest.


    Lily, who also realized that she should have stopped Ethan from kissing her, sighed in her heart.


    They had spent more than a year together, and she had done more than just kissing with the handsome young man. She had gotten so used to being intimate with him, that a simple peck on the cheek was nothing to her.


    This was also Ethan¡¯s line of thought, and kissing Lily had been ingrained in his subconscious mind for a very long time.


    Simply put, this act was like a muscle memory for Ethan. His body would do this automatically if the right conditions were met.


    Lily, who had also been ustomed to being kissed by her lover, forgot to raise her guard after returning to the academy.


    Since the deed had already been done, it was time to do some damage control.


    ¡°I will tell you about it, but not here,¡± Lily said as she nced at the three Assistants, who looked at them like Aunties waiting for juicy gossip.


    Luna, who was standing beside Chloe, ced her hand on her best friend¡¯s shoulder and shook her head.


    Just like Chloe, she was also very surprised by what Ethan did earlier. However, unlike her, she understood that this act might not be as simple as it seemed.


    Since Ethan and Lily entered the Nexus, they might have found themselves in a difficult situation, requiring the handsome young man to kiss the only witch who could give him magical powers.


    Chloe also understood this. However, she was shocked enough to momentarily forget about this matter.


    Nicole, who saw something very interesting, couldn''t help but smile.


    She treated Lily as her one and true rival in the academy. When Lily was kissed by Ethan, she noticed that the former didn''t react negatively, proving that she didn¡¯t mind being kissed by him.


    Also, Nicole didn¡¯t miss the fact that Lily¡¯s expression softened considerably after Ethan kissed her.


    This meant that his gesture was something she found endearing, which made the pink-haired beauty very curious about their rtionship.


    Emma, who was watching this from the side, smirked internally.


    ¡®Now you know how I feel whenever I see you two together,¡¯ Emma thought.


    This was the same feeling that she experienced whenever she saw Ethan holding hands with Chloe.


    Even now, she felt envious of the close rtionship between the two cousins who weren¡¯t rted by blood.


    When the three Assistants realized that the juicy gossip wouldn''t be spilled with them around, they decided to confront Lily and ask her personal questions like what she and Ethan had done while they were together.


    Lily didn¡¯t say anything and simply waited for Ethan to finish his examination.


    It was one thing to exin everything to Chloe and Luna.


    It was another to exin it to three random girls who had no rtionship with her or Ethan. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer these questions, especially since it could cause rumors to spread.


    ¡®But I¡¯m sure that even if I don¡¯t see anything, rumors are going to spread,¡¯ Lily thought. ¡®Hah¡­ Ethan and I need to have a proper talk about thister.¡¯


    Several minutester, the door opened and Professor Galena appeared with Ethan following behind her.


    ¡°Aside from the scar on Ethan¡¯s back, both of you are perfectly healthy,¡± Professor Galena said. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s nice to be young.¡±


    This time, Ethan and Lily didn¡¯t react and kept calm expressions on their faces.


    After cing her sses on the table, Professor Galena told the two teenagers to head to the Headmaster¡¯s Office and report to him what exactly had happened to them.


    Ethan and Lily had already seen thising and were prepared for it.


    Emma returned the young man¡¯s clothes, and thetter thanked her before putting them on. When he was done, he and Lily left the infirmary to head to the Headmaster¡¯s Office.


    Of course, Chloe, Luna, Nicole, and Emma followed the two of them.


    While they were walking down the hallways, they felt countless staresnd on their body.


    Ethan and Lily, who were used to this kind of attention, walked without showing any hint of anxiety on their faces.


    It was at that moment that a familiar person, alongside his cronies, blocked their path.


    ¡°Well, well, well. If it isn¡¯t Ethan,¡± Langston said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to you. I wished you would remain trapped in the past. The mere thought of seeing you again in this academy makes my skin crawl. Filthy Dud, you don¡¯t belong to this ce.¡±


    Ethan smiled. More than a year had passed since hest saw Langston. Back then, he was quite annoyed with this guy because of how arrogant and condescending he was.


    Now that he was back, he surprisingly found Langston¡¯s attempt to mock him quite cute.


    ¡°Nice to see you again, Langston,¡± Ethan replied as he lightly patted the Blonde boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°See youter.¡±


    Without another word, Ethan walked past the handsome young man, which surprised not only Langston and his cronies, but also the students of the academy who thought that there would be another magical duel between them.


    They thought that Ethan would be offended by Langston¡¯s provocation and immediately challenged him to a duel.


    The way the blue-haired boy handled it was something they didn¡¯t expect, and for some reason, they found it quite mature and attractive.


    Lily, who saw this, chuckled internally.


    Ethan had been through a lot in the Lands of stor.


    If Langston¡¯s childish taunts could trigger him, then everything that the Tide Bringer had gone through on his journey to the past would have been for naught.


    ¡°¡­ I like this new Ethan,¡± Chloe muttered. ¡°He¡¯s so cool, and so manly.¡±


    Luna nodded as she lightly pulled her best friend¡¯s hand so that they wouldn¡¯t be left behind.


    She had also felt that Ethan was a little more mature than he was in the past.


    Luna didn¡¯t want to admit it, but the current Ethan was like apletely different person.


    Not only had his hair grown long enough to reach his waist, but his steps were also firm and radiated confidence.


    For some reason, she had the strong urge to sleep beside him like she did when she was having nightmares about the Wendigo.


    She wondered how it would feel to be wrapped in his embrace, which she had dearly missed for nearly two months.


    For now, Luna set this matter aside because she was still waiting for Lily¡¯s exnation.


    An exnation that would make Chloe and Luna speed up their ns, which had been put on hiatus when the handsome young man that they cared for had disappeared into the past.

 Chapter 201 Okay, Start Talking

    <h4>Chapter 201 Okay, Start Talking</h4>


    After they all arrived at the Head Office, Ethan and Lily entered the room, leaving Chloe, Luna, Nicole, and Emma outside. They simply waited for the pair to finish their talk with the Headmaster.


    When Lily and Ethan got inside, they found three people waiting for them.


    They were none other than Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, and Professor Ophelia.


    As Ethan¡¯s supposed sponsor, Professor Ophelia was in the office to hear the ounts of what happened to the teenage boy when he and Lily entered the Nexus.


    ¡°First of all, I am very d that the two of you managed to return safely to Brynhildr Academy,¡± Professor Rinehart. ¡°When I heard that both of you were forced to enter the Nexus, I really thought that neither of you would be able to make it back.¡±


    ¡°You should have seen how stressed the Headmaster was two months ago,¡± Professor Barretmented. ¡°He had to deal with both of your families. The poor guy wasn¡¯t able to have a proper sleep for a week.¡±


    Professor Barret chuckled, reducing the tension inside the room.


    ¡°Very soon, news of your sess in returning to the present will spread across Eastshire,¡± Professor Ophelia stated. ¡°The Wizard Times will definitely send a few reporters here to try and get your stories. Do you wish for them to talk to you or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± Ethan replied in a heartbeat.


    ¡°Same,¡± Lily answered.


    Professor Ophelia nodded. ¡°Understood. We will stop them from entering the premises of the academy, but do take note that they will not give up. Those reporters can be¡­ very insistent at times.¡±


    The Professor smiled bitterly because she had her fair share of dealing with the Wizard Times, especially after she became a Magistratus.


    ¡°I know that the two of you are still tired from your journey, but please take a seat,¡± Professor Rinehart waved his hand, and two cushy chairs materialized in front of the two teenagers. ¡°We want to hear what happened to the both of you after entering the Nexus.¡±


    Ethan and Lily nodded before sitting down.


    The handsome young man took the initiative to tell everyone the story about their journey to thends of stor. Naturally, he didn¡¯t mention anything about him being the Tide Bringer, simply mentioning the War between the Necromancer and the Allied Tribes euphemistically.


    When his story ended, the three Professors asked a few questions. This interviewsted for a quarter of an hour, after which they allowed Ethan and Lily to return to their Manors and rest.


    After the two left the Headmaster¡¯s Office, Professor Rinehart waved his wand and created a soundproof barrier inside his room.


    ¡°ording to a study about the experts in the Magical Field, when people enter the Nexus and return to the present, that means that they were fated to return,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°Also, it would mean that they yed a role in the past, which has be part of our current history.


    ¡°Although this theory isn¡¯t set in stone due to theck of people who managed to return, those who did have be part of history. Barret, I know you have many connections.


    ¡°See if you can pull some strings and have someone investigate the history of the Lands of stor, especially legends concerning the Tide Bringer.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded. ¡°Understood. If what you said is true, then we might be housing two legendary figures in the flesh.¡±


    The Professor had a very amused look on his face. Although Ethan didn¡¯t mention the part of him being the Tide Bringer, they were already old and had seen many things. It was very easy to tell them if a person was lying or not and purposely hiding information from them.


    Professor Ophelia didn¡¯t say much, but she was also very curious if Ethan and Lily had indeed yed an important role that had been carried over to the present.


    Inside the office, three Professors were discussing how to prevent the Reporters of the Wizard Times and the researchers who had been studying the Nexus Phenomenon all their lives from bothering Ethan and Lily.


    On the other hand, the two teenagers in question, apanied by their friends, were on their way to Dud Manor to talk.


    The group of beautifuldies, which was led by the handsome Ethan, caught the attention of the students of the academy.


    The members of Lily¡¯s Fans Club watched this scene with jealousy, but they didn¡¯t do anything because they could tell that their idol had a solemn expression on her face.


    After arriving at the Dud Manor, Ethan was greeted by his Manor Mates.


    Henry said that they would hold a celebration party for his return, to which Ethan happily agreed.


    Finally, they arrived inside Ethan¡¯s room.


    The room was big enough to contain all of them. However, it still felt a bit too cramped after everyone sat down to talk.


    ¡°Okay. Start talking,¡± Chloe said while Ethan was preparing some tea for everyone.


    Lily nodded. ¡°When we entered the Nexus in an attempt to escape our pursuers, we were sent to 1,500 years in the past. Ethan and I were injured, and a Tribe heading to their Ancestral Lands found us.


    ¡°In order to prevent the two of us from being separated, as well as to protect our safety, I deemed it best to create a fake identity for the two of us. As you may already know, Ethan is quite handsome, and although I don¡¯t like admitting it aloud, I am very beautiful myself.¡±


    Chloe wanted to roll her eyes so badly at Lily¡¯s shameless words, but she couldn¡¯t refute it since it was true that the blonde girl was indeed a beauty.


    Seeing Chloe¡¯s reaction, Lilyughed internally and felt an urge to tease Ethan¡¯s cousin.


    ¡°Back then, I deemed that the best course of action was to tell them that we were husband and wife,¡± Lily stated. ¡°Because of this, we needed to act as lovers, so kissing each other became a norm. But, of course, that was not enough. When they found out that I had magical powers, all the single warriors of the Kendall Tribe and the Allied Tribes wanted to steal me from Ethan.


    ¡°They even held a tournament for my sake. Fortunately, Ethan won hands down. Since then, no one bothered me again. But we still had to keep the act going, so Ethan and I would kiss from time to time. After doing this for more than a year, it has be second nature to us. I hope you understand.¡±


    Chloe and Luna nced at each other before shifting their gaze back to Lily with solemn expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Then, tell me this. What is your current rtionship with Ethan?¡± Luna asked.


    Lily nced at Ethan, who was still preparing the tea for everyone.


    They had already talked about this before returning to the academy, and both agreed that the one who would answer this question, if Chloe and Luna asked, would be none other than Ethan.


    The handsome young man, who had finished brewing the tea, walked towards the table and ced the tea cups in front of the girls before sitting beside Lily.


    What he said next made Chloe, Luna, Nicole, and Emma look at him with wide eyes.

 Chapter 202 I’m Sorry If I Hurt You

    <h4>Chapter 202 I¡¯m Sorry If I Hurt You</h4>


    ¡°I intend to have five wives,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°And Lily will be one of them.¡±


    Chloe, Luna, Nicole, and Emma were very surprised by Ethan¡¯s deration.


    He didn¡¯t even beat around the bush, directly stating that he intended to have five wives and that he had chosen Lily to be one of them.


    After nearly a minute of silence,ughter broke out inside the room, and it came from the person that everyone thought would take this as aughing matter.


    Nicole, who had just finishedughing, eyed Ethan with an amused expression on her face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you had this much backbone,¡± Nicolemented. ¡°The Ethan from two months ago would never say such a thing like this. He would probably be too insecure and too uncertain of himself to dere that he intends to have five wives. You must have experienced a lot in the past to say such a thing.¡±


    Ethan met Nicole¡¯s gaze and smiled.


    ¡°We might have been gone for less than two months here in the present, but we spent more than a year in the past,¡± Ethan said. ¡°At a time when life is filled with uncertainty, Lily and I became very close. If not for the fact that we still had many things left unsettled in the present and still have plenty of room to grow, we might have gotten married back in the Lands of stor.¡±


    Ethan said this clearly and firmly, making his intention to make Lily his wife known to thedies in front of him.


    Chloe and Luna, who heard his words, felt as if their hearts were being pricked by a needle.


    A part of them regretted that they didn¡¯t act earlier to let Ethan know about their feelings. If they did, Lily might not have been able to take a lead in the young man¡¯s heart.


    Chloe lowered her head because she could feel the tears that were threatening to fall from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t have been like this,¡¯ Chloe thought. ¡®If only those bandits hadn¡¯t attacked us, things would have been different.¡¯


    Unlike Chloe, Luna didn¡¯t lower her head and continued to look at Ethan.


    She appreciated the fact that he didn¡¯t use sugary words to hide his rtionship with Lily and that he admitted it straight. Although she felt a bit heartbroken, it wasn¡¯t as bad as how Chloe was feeling at the moment.


    Luna was a noble. She was raised in a family where her father had two wives, so although she felt hurt after hearing how deep Ethan¡¯s rtionship with Lily was, she still was able to think properly.


    Ethan had stated that he intended to have five wives, and Lily would take one of those spots. She could ept this fact since they had been together for a year.


    A young man and a youngdy were forced to fake their rtionship as husband and wife to fool others. Luna understood that, with such a setup, it was only a matter of time for fake to be real.


    Nicole, who didn¡¯t really think of Ethan as a love interest, found his deration amusing. In order to have more than a wife in the Wizarding World, someone must have enough riches and influence to make it happen.


    The current Ethan might be a Double Pir Holder in the academy, but outside of that, he was only a farm boy who had been living in the countryside until a few months ago.


    He didn¡¯t have the money, influence, or position to have five wives. So, for now, she just treated Ethan¡¯s words as false bravado.


    Nicole thought that this was Ethan¡¯s way to make Chloe and Luna still consider him as a potential partner and be part of his family.


    Emma, on the other hand, thought differently from Nicole.


    Unlike the pink-haired beauty, Emma was well aware of Ethan¡¯s background. So when her Liege and Master dered that he intended to have five wives, she just epted it as a fact.


    In fact, she was even thankful that Ethan wished to have only five wives. If Ethan only knew who he really was, then he would understand that he could have as many women as he wanted.


    But Emma didn¡¯t n to tell him any of this until the right time hade.


    ¡®Having fewer women is good,¡¯ Emma thought. ¡®Master doesn¡¯t have to be like his Great Grandfather, who had over a hundred wives and concubines.¡¯


    A few minutester, Lily, Nicole, and Emma left Ethan¡¯s room to give him and the twodies who stayed behind some space.


    After leaving Dud Manor, Nicole walked beside Lily and asked her in a teasing tone.


    ¡°So how far have you gone with Ethan?¡± Nicole inquired. ¡°Did he reach Fourth Base?¡±


    Lily ignored Nicole¡¯s question and continued to walk with steady steps. This made the pink-haired beauty giggle.


    Even after observing Lily since she arrived, it was impossible for Nicole to tell if Lily was still a chaste maiden or not. Considering Ethan¡¯s character in the past, she doubted that the boy would actually have the guts to make a move on her.


    But a year was a long time. There was also a high chance that the two of them had crossed the line, especially when Ethan even dered that he nned to make Lily his wife.


    However, as long as Lily didn¡¯t admit anything, all of this would just be spection.


    In the end, Nicole just tossed this matter aside. What she was more curious about was how strong Lily had be after spending a year in the past.


    Her warrior instinct was telling her that Lily had not only changed but had be more powerful as well.


    She also felt this way when he looked at Ethan.


    If not for the fact that she could read the mood, Nicole might have asked the handsome young man to spar with her just to know how much improvement he gained after spending some time in the past.


    Emma separated from the two and headed to the Schwartz Manor.


    She needed to write a letter to her mother and inform her that their Young Master had returned.


    Their n had been very anxious since Ethan disappeared and always asked Emma to send a weekly report to inform them if there were any changes in his situation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, in Ethan¡¯s room¡­


    Ethan held Chloe in his embrace as thetter buried her head in his chest and cried. Unlike Luna, she had been born into an ordinary family, and her father only had one wife.


    Simply put, she had the monogamous mindset instilled into her.


    Even so, she would go as far as topromise to learn more about nobles and their rtionships. Luna had told her that her father had two wives.


    Because of this, Chloe thought that it would be fine if she and Luna became Ethan¡¯s lovers and married him in the future.


    This was her limit, and she just couldn¡¯t see herself sharing Ethan with women aside from Luna, who was now her best friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I hurt you,¡± Ethan said as he gently patted Chloe¡¯s head. ¡°But I also don¡¯t want to lie to you. It would be unfair for the feelings you have for me.¡±


    Ethan knew that his cousin and Luna were starting to have feelings for him. He wasn¡¯t dense, and he was also troubled about this in the past.


    Simr to Chloe, Ethan initially had a monogamous mindset. He didn¡¯t even like the fact that he had to kiss random witches in order to absorb their magic powers.


    For him, rtionships should be taken seriously, so he couldn¡¯t possibly kiss a girl without the intention of making her his lover.


    This was why he settled for Fairies because, for him, Fairies weren¡¯t Human, so kissing them wouldn''t make him feel guilty.


    Luna walked up to Chloe and hugged her from behind.


    She didn¡¯t know if her best friend¡¯s feelings for Ethan would change, but one thing was certain.


    Luna would be there to support her in whatever decision she was going to make, even if it meant that Chloe would bury her feelings for Ethan and look for another person to love.


    But if she had any say in it, she didn¡¯t want Chloe to remain heartbroken. Also, she wanted her best friend to follow her heart and remain by Ethan¡¯s side.


    Luna knew that Chloe really loved Ethan, and didn¡¯t want this sudden turn of events to change anything between them.


    Suddenly, an idea popped up inside her head and decided to act on it before things got out of control


    ¡°Ethan, can Chloe and I stay with you tonight?¡± Luna asked. ¡°I wanted to hear the full story of what happened in the past. I¡¯m sure that Chloe will want to hear this as well.¡±


    Ethan nodded as he continued to pat Chloe¡¯s head.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I promise to tell both of you everything, including the event that happened to Lily and me, which almost cost us our lives.¡±


    Chloe, who was holding on to Ethan, tightened her grip when she heard that he would tell them everything.


    She had seen the scar on Ethan¡¯s back, and truth be told, she understood that such an injury was enough to kill a person.


    Although her heart was hurting, she wanted to know what truly happened to her cousin, whom she thought of every day while waiting for his return.

 Chapter 203 Hoping Beyond Hope

    <h4>Chapter 203 Hoping Beyond Hope</h4>


    Before starting his tale, Ethan went to look for the Prefect of Dud Manor, Henry, and told him that he was still tired from his journey and thus couldn¡¯t join them for the party they nned to hold for his return to the academy.


    Henry apologized to Ethan because he should have allowed him to rest before proposing to hold a party. Because of this, he said that he would dy the party for a day or two until Ethan was feeling better.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Henry,¡± Ethan said. ¡°And sorry.¡±


    ¡°How many times must I tell you to stop calling me Sir Henry?¡± Henry shook his head helplessly. ¡°Just call me Henry, okay?¡±


    Ethan smiled bitterly. ¡°I will try.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Henry patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Spend some time with Chloe and Luna. Those two really had a rough time while you were gone.¡±


    Ethan responded with a nod and returned to his room.


    Luna and Chloe were currently seated on his bed, waiting for him to tell them everything that happened after he and Lily entered the Nexus.


    The young man didn¡¯t hold anything back and told the two everything that happened, including the things that he didn¡¯t tell Professor Rinehart back in the Headmaster¡¯s Office.


    Ethan told the two about his other half, as well as how he suffered after the battle ended, not forgetting to tenderly share how Lily helped him recover.


    He then talked about their battle against the Necromancer, who wanted to possess his body. When he reached the part where Lily was stabbed by the warrior possessed by the Necromancer and what happened afterward, Chloe¡¯s and Luna¡¯s faces turned pale.


    They now understood how Ethan received the scar on his back. It was due to him using his body to shield Lily from the Necromancer¡¯s killing blow.


    He included the part where he ingested the Blood Essences of the Tide Bringer and used his blood to help Lily recover from her injuries.


    The teenage boy didn¡¯t shy away from telling them that, on the same night, he and Lily made love to each other for the first time.


    Ethan thought that by saying this, the two girls would be angry. But contrary to his expectations, Chloe¡¯s and Luna¡¯s faces were flushed, and even the tips of their ears became red.


    After a few minutes, he continued his narration of thest battle against the Necromancer.


    Ethan made sure to tell the twodies that when the color of his eyes turned purple, the one who was in control of his body was his other half and not him.


    ¡°My other half is a very arrogant and confident person,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°But I¡¯m sure that he will not do anything to hurt you. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that you should trust whatever he is going to say. Treat his words with caution, okay?¡±


    The two youngdies nodded their heads in understanding and promised Ethan that they would be cautious when dealing with his other half.


    Ethan heard a snort inside his head, but he ignored itpletely. He knew that his other half was very annoyed with how he talked about him, but he didn¡¯t care.


    Even though they were sharing the same body, he would not sit idly if his other half made any moves to harm the twodies who were very important in his heart.


    The handsome young man then summoned the Sea God¡¯s Trident and asked Sebastian to momentarily reveal himself, surprising the two girls.


    The Guardian of the City of Zentris then told Chloe and Luna what happened after the Necromancer was defeated.


    How Ethan and Lily lived for more than a year in the past, and how the people in the Lands of stor revered them.


    When Sebastian finished his story, he returned to the gem embedded in the Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you keep this a secret to everyone,¡± Ethan said as the trident returned to his left hand. ¡°I only showed Sebastian to you because I trust the two of you with all of my heart.¡±


    When Chloe and Luna heard Ethan¡¯s words, their expressions softened a bit as they nodded their heads.


    ¡°With everything that happened between me and Lily, I wouldn¡¯t be able to call myself a man if I didn¡¯t take responsibility for her,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Know that if the same thing happened to either of you, I would do the same.¡±


    Ethan then closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°If I had known that Lily and I would be trapped in the past, I would have already confessed my feelings to the two of you before our missions started.¡±


    The bodies of the twodies stiffened after hearing Ethan¡¯s statement. They didn¡¯t expect the handsome young man to say such a thing, which caught them by surprise.


    ¡°Chloe, Luna, I like the two of you very much,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°When I thought that I was about to die in the past, my greatest regret was that I was unable to tell both of you my feelings.


    ¡°Even before Lily and I became lovers, the two of you already held a special ce in my heart. Even now, my feelings haven¡¯t changed. However, I do know that I have hurt the two of you with how things ended.


    ¡°But I will tell you this. I will not give up. I want our rtionship to be more than friends, and that of lovers. Even if it takes me years to make the two of you fall in love with me, I will do my best to make it happen.¡±


    Deep inside his Sea of Consciousness, Ethan heard someone apuding him.


    ¡°You sound so scummy right now that even I feel embarrassed to share the same body with you,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said in a teasing tone. ¡°To be fair, this much courage is needed to make those two stay by your side. Being wishy-washy and just letting things go with the flow will make Chloe and Luna drift apart from you. In this regard, Imend your straightforwardness.


    ¡°But you could have worded it better, you know? Right now, you just sound like one of those second generation nobles who promises girls that they will treat them well if they choose to marry you despite already being married.¡±


    Ethan had noeback for his Other Half¡¯s words.


    Indeed, he could have worded it better.


    He could have sugarcoated his words in order to make Chloe and Luna stay with him, using the feelings that they already have for him. But Ethan didn¡¯t want to do that.


    The teenage boy wanted to tell them straight what he felt, without using flowery words.


    If they still decided to leave him after he bore his heart to them, there was nothing he could do about it. At the very least, he did his best and told them his true feelings.


    The words of his other Half were simr to Nicole¡¯s words. Right now, Ethan was a nobody.


    Sure, he was a Double Pir holder in Brynhildr Academy, but aside from this title, he was a nobody.


    Ethan was a country bumpkin who had recently discovered magic and had nonds of his own.


    He was also not a Noble, which many thought should be the first requirement to be able to have multiple wives and mistresses.


    Without power, money, and influence, he couldn¡¯t possibly make more than one girl happy.


    But he didn¡¯t give a damn.


    After everything that he had experienced in the past, he didn¡¯t want to have any more regrets.


    Most rtionships end because of misunderstandings.


    It was one of the main reasons why lovers and even married couples end up drifting apart. No matter how big or small it was, the strain caused by it would gradually stack until it became unbearable.


    Ethan didn¡¯t want to have any misunderstandings between Chloe and Luna.


    He wanted them to know where they stood in his heart and how he felt about them.


    A few minutes of silence descended inside the room, as Ethan looked at the twodies who had lowered their heads, and seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡°We wille backter tonight,¡± Chloe said after a while as she lightly squeezed Ethan¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you for telling us everything.¡±


    Ethan nodded before closing his eyes.


    Faint rustling sounds reached his ears, and he knew that the twodies had stood up and were about to leave the room.


    However, it was also at that moment when Ethan felt a pair of hands wrap around his head, and pulled him close to something soft.


    Ethan didn¡¯t open his eyes. He was already familiar with this feeling, so he didn''t move, allowing Chloe to hold him tightly.


    ¡°Regardless of what happens from here, know that I am very happy that you managed to return to us,¡± Chloe said softly before nting a kiss on Ethan¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you foring back to us, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Ethan replied.


    A few secondster, Chloe pulled back and left the room with Luna.


    The moment the door closed behind them, the handsome young man sighed deeply before looking at the ceiling of his room.


    He didn¡¯t know how his rtionship with the two girls would change after his confession, but he hoped beyond all hope that all three of them would not drift apart from each other and be able to rekindle the feelings that they shared before Ethan¡¯s journey to the past.

 Chapter 204 Stupidity Is Infectious

    <h4>Chapter 204 Stupidity Is Infectious</h4>


    Later that night, Chloe and Luna returned to Ethan¡¯s room to sleep.


    The three of them shared the same bed, but Ethan could tell that there was now a distance between them.


    Luna slept on Ethan¡¯s right side and Chloe slept beside her, leaving the angelic beauty sandwiched in the middle.


    Ethan could only sigh bitterly in his heart, but he didn¡¯t make any move to cuddle Chloe or Luna, thinking that doing so was inappropriate.


    He understood that Luna had taken this initiative to create a semnce of normality between the three of them, giving time for everyone to calm down.


    Just past midnight, when the two girls were finally asleep, Ethan left the bed and walked towards the door.


    He gave the two girls onest nce before leaving the room.


    The young man¡¯s heart was hurting, and he couldn¡¯t bear to stay in the same bed with the twodies whom he had shared many sweet memories with.


    He left Dud Manor, wearing only his pajamas, and walked aimlessly.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know how long he walked, but when he came to his senses, he found himself standing on the outskirts of the Great Eagle Forest.


    A part of him wanted to enter the forest and look for magical beasts to fight and vent his anger. However, he tossed aside this idea and simplyy on the grass to look at the night sky.


    ¡°The stars here are different from the stars in the Lands of stor,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°Of course, it is. Because they are two different worlds.¡±


    The Lands of stor was located in Midgard, which was referred to by the Wizard World as ¡°The Middle Earth¡±.


    It was a parallel world that shared the same origin as Earth, where magic power was more abundant and magical creatures roamed thend.


    Simply put, they were the two sides of the same coin. One was Earth, and the other was Middle Earth.


    It was said that if either one was destroyed, the other one would follow the same fate.


    In order to travel to Midgard, one must use a special portal that was located in the middle of Northshire, Eastshire, Westshire, and Southshire.


    This ce was called The Grand Shire, and it was where Ethan and Lily appeared after using the Teleportation Gate on the Ind of Thetis.


    The night was cold, and Ethan missed the warmth of the twodies who used to always be by his side.


    He missed them dearly and would often think about them while he was in the past. Even Lily, who was always with Ethan, felt a bit jealous because she knew that the handsome young man was still thinking of the two girls back in Brynhildr Academy.


    The minutes passed by, and Ethan found himself slowly falling asleep. However, at that moment, he felt something soft and light jump onto his chest.


    Opening his eyes, Ethan found a small fox that was only slightly bigger than an adult¡¯s hand. The fox¡¯s body was glowing like a fiery ze, warming him up a bit.


    A momentter, the Fox barked at him the way foxes do.


    He recognized this small fox because it was none other than Chloe¡¯s familiar, who had fought alongside them against the zombies during the Initiation Ceremony of Brynhildr Academy.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps grew louder, and the small fox turned into particles of light, disappearing from Ethan¡¯s chest.


    Chloe, who was wearing a robe over her pajamas, sat beside Ethan and looked at the sky.


    A minute of silence passed between them before the youngdy looked down on him and asked a question.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Chloe asked.


    ¡°I am cold,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Then why are you lying there?¡± Chloe inquired.


    ¡°Because I am stupid,¡± Ethan answered with a bitter smile.


    Just as Ethan was thinking that Chloe was going to talk to him more, the youngdyid on the grass beside him and used her robe as a nket to cover both of them.


    ¡°They say stupidity is infectious,¡± Chloe said softly. ¡°I guess they are right.¡±


    A momentter, she snuggled close to Ethan, resting her head on his chest.


    Ethan felt as if a lump had blocked his throat, as he felt something warm spreading inside his heart. He was unable to say anything, and yet, that didn¡¯t mean that he remained idle.


    He wrapped his arms around Chloe, kissed her forehead, and closed his eyes while hugging her close.


    The night was indeed cold, and yet, a gentle and soothing warmth washed over his body.


    Chloe didn¡¯t say anything, as she, too, closed her eyes. She had missed this feeling of being held in a protective embrace and smelling his familiar yet unfamiliar scent at the same time.


    A few minutes passed before the two heard another set of footsteps heading in their direction.


    ¡°Just how long are the two of you nning to sleep here?¡± Luna asked with a pout. ¡°The night is getting chilly, and the two of you might catch a cold. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Ethan and Chloe opened their eyes at the same time and looked at each other.


    The handsome young man kissed her cheek, and thetter kissed him back. A momentter, Chloe reluctantly stood up and wrapped the robe around her body.


    Ethan propped himself up and gave Luna an apologetic smile.


    Luna shook her head helplessly before grabbing Ethan¡¯s hand and holding it firmly.


    Chloe held Ethan¡¯s free hand and gave it a gentle squeeze.


    Soon, the three of them made their way back to Dud Manor, feeling a little less burdened in their hearts.


    When they returned to Ethan¡¯s room, Luna asked Ethan to sleep in the middle of the bed, which thetter obeyed without question.


    The angelic beauty thenid down on his left side, while Chloey down on his right side.


    Both girls rested their heads on his shoulders, while his arms were wrapped around their waists, holding them close to him.


    Before closing his eyes to sleep, Ethan nted a kiss on both of their cheeks. A few secondster, he was fast asleep.


    The anxiety he had carried after leaving the room was now gone, and the relief he felt with the initial closing of the distance between him and the two youngdies was the final nail in the coffin that allowed him to wee sleep¡¯s embrace.


    Chloe and Luna nced at the sleeping Ethan before looking at each other.


    As ifing to an understanding, both girls nted a kiss on his lips before they, too, fell asleep, while holding Ethan, in their loving embrace.


    ----------------------


    Important Announcement: Book 1 of Wizard World Irregr is now avable in Amaz0n Kindle, Paperback, and Hardcopy. Thanks for everyone who support the novel.

 Chapter 205 Looks Like Someone Got Some Good Night’s Sleep Last Night

    <h4>Chapter 205 Looks Like Someone Got Some Good Night¡¯s Sleep Last Night</h4>


    Faint sunlight entered the room through the windows, signaling the start of a new day.


    Soft sleeping breaths permeated the room as Ethany on the bed, awake but not moving a muscle so that the two sleeping beauties beside him wouldn¡¯t awaken.


    The handsome young man looked at Chloe¡¯s and Luna¡¯s faces with a gentle gaze, as he held them close to him.


    When he opened his eyes and saw the two youngdies sleeping beside him, he thought that it was another one of his dreams, which he always had back in the Lands of stor.


    Fortunately, his memory of what happened a day ago returned to him, which made him breathe a sigh of relief.


    This wasn¡¯t a dream.


    He was finally back in Brynhildr Academy. The two girls, who held a special ce in his heart, in his arms were real.


    Because of this, he contented himself to look at their sleeping faces and thanked the heavens for allowing him to return to their side.


    ¡®Grandma used to tell me that I should go to the academy to bring home a richdy from an aristocratic family,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I wonder how she will react if I tell her that I n to have five wives?¡¯


    Ethan could only think of two scenarios that would happen.


    One would be his grandma weing him and his lovers with open arms.


    And the second one was her weing him with a spiked club in her hands.


    The handsome young man could only smile bitterly because he really didn¡¯t expect to end up in this scenario.


    However, even if he were to turn back time, he would not change anything. He had already made his decision, and he would see it through until the end.


    He was neither a womanizer nor a yboy, but he would be damned if he let other men take the twodies in his arms, whom he cared for very much.


    Half an hourter, the first one to stir awake was Luna. When she opened her eyes, she looked at Ethan in a daze for a few seconds. A momentter, she buried her face in his chest and went back to sleep.


    Luna felt sofortable being in Ethan¡¯s embrace, so she decided to sleep a bit more.


    The handsome young man didn¡¯t mind because it was still indeed a bit early. It was also a weekend, so there were no sses, so they could stay together for a while longer.


    Finally, an hourter, Chloe opened her eyes and met Ethan¡¯s gaze. She blinked once then twice before closing them again.


    Simr to Luna, the youngdy snuggled closer to him, which made him chuckle.


    Unlike Luna, who was truly asleep, Chloe decided to ¡°sleep¡± again and stay in Ethan¡¯s embrace for a few more minutes.


    Whether it was real or not, Ethan didn¡¯t mind and allowed his cousin to do what she wanted.


    Another hour passed before Luna opened her eyes, and this time she was now fully awake.


    ¡°Good morning, Luna.¡± Ethan greeted the angelic beauty with a smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Ethan,¡± Luna replied before shifting her attention to Chloe, who was clearly pretending to sleep.


    Luna sighed and lightly shook the ¡°sleeping¡± girl awake.


    ¡°Wake up Chloe, it¡¯s already morning,¡± Luna said. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast together in the Academy¡¯s Dining Hall. If you arete, you might not get the limited edition pudding that is only avable today.¡±


    Chloe, who was reminded about the limited edition special pudding, reluctantly propped herself up from the bed. During Ethan¡¯s absence, she had used desserts to cope with her sadness and loneliness.


    The only saving grace was that no matter how many sweet foods she ate, she didn¡¯t get fat.


    Luna assumed that this was all due to Chloe¡¯s Fire Affinity, which allowed the youngdy to burn the extra fat in her body to convert it into magical energy.


    The twodies left Ethan¡¯s room in order to shower in Luna¡¯s room before going to the Academy¡¯s Dining Hall with Ethan.


    Ethan, on the other hand, simply took off the clothes from his body and summoned his Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    With a wave of his trident, a thinyer of water coated his body before disappearingpletely.


    Truth be told, ever since ingested the Blood Essence of the Tide Bringer, he no longer needed to take baths.


    His body would automatically remove all impurities from his skin, but Ethan still preferred to wash his body properly.


    Having the Sea God¡¯s Trident around made things easier because creating a thinyer of water to wash his body wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.


    Sebastian, who had merged with the Sea God¡¯s Trident, passively absorbed magic from his surroundings. Because of this, Ethan could use a bit of his power in times of emergency.


    After cleaning himself up, he put on some casual clothes and brushed his long blue hair.


    Lily oftenmented that she envied Ethan¡¯s hair because it was always silky and smooth even without using any shampoo, which was something that she didn¡¯t have back in the Lands of stor.


    When he was done brushing his hair, he took out the red ribbon that Lily gave him. Just as he was about to tie his hair back, he remembered that he shouldn¡¯t do this, especially in the academy.


    Lily¡¯s Fans Club would raise hell on earth if they saw their idol¡¯s ribbon tied up in Ethan¡¯s hair.


    There were already rumors spreading in the academy about how they had be lovers during their stay in the past, which made her fans wish that they could tear Ethan¡¯s limbs off and feed them to the Forest Wolves in the Great Eagle Forest.


    Ethan sighed as he returned the red ribbon inside his storage ring and took out a hair clip.


    This Hair Clip was something that Lily had bought for him during their travels, and it had the design of a wolf¡¯s face.


    The young man smiled as he used this hair clip to tie his hair up. Although he didn¡¯t mind wearing Lily¡¯s red ribbon, it was best to not provoke people, especially since he had just returned to the academy.


    After making sure that he looked fine, he left the room and waited for the twodies in themon area of the Dud Manor.


    Henry and George, who were enjoying cups of hot chocte, looked at Ethan with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Looks like someone got some good sleepst night,¡± George grinned. ¡°Although you¡¯re not as good-looking as me, having two beauties in each arm is certainly a feat. I am proud of you.¡±


    Ethan only chuckled after hearing George¡¯s words and sat on the couch facing his two seniors.


    ¡°Ethan, I wasn¡¯t able to say this yesterday, but you¡¯ve really changed,¡± Henry said. ¡°You feel more mature now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Si¡ª Henry.¡± Ethan was about to call the Head Prefect Sir Henry again, but he managed to stop himself in time.


    ¡°Good.¡± Henry nodded in approval. ¡°Are you going to eat in the Dining Hall today?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Chloe and Luna seem to like the special limited edition pudding.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that one,¡± George scratched his head. ¡°The girls of the academy go Gaga over them. Each Manor can only have twenty of them, but everyone wants one. Fortunately, we don¡¯t have that problem.


    ¡°We only have four girls here in the Manor, and they can eat two of them without any problem. Since we consider your cousin as one of us, we also reserve one pudding for her every weekend.¡±


    While the three of them were chatting about thetest things that were happening inside the academy, Chloe and Luna finally arrived in the Common Area.


    The two of them were also wearing casual clothes, but just a nce was enough to tell the young men that both girls had dressed up a bit for the asion.


    After saying their goodbyes to the two senior boys who were giving Ethan the ¡°you got this bro¡± thumbs up, the three teenagers left Dud Manor to head to the Dining Hall of the Academy.


    Truth be told, Ethan missed eating the delicacies of the academy, so he was quite excited to have breakfast in the Dining Hall.


    He never had the chance to eat any fancy foods back in the Lands of stor, and right now, his taste buds were craving the food that could only be enjoyed in their current timeline.


    The handsome young man was not aware that his return to the academy would trigger a series of events that would force the Headmaster of the academy to make tough decisions that would affect all the students inside Brynhildr Academy.


    ------------


    A/N: Sorry only one chapter today. I''m feeling too bloated to write.

 Chapter 206 Invitation From Nightfall Academy

    <h4>Chapter 206 Invitation From Nightfall Academy</h4>


    When Ethan, Chloe, and Luna arrived in the Dining Hall of the Academy, their arrival instantly pulled all attention.


    Chloe and Luna were walking in the front, while Ethan walked two steps behind them.


    The handsome young man nced at the table of Jaeger Manor, and there, he saw Lily looking back at him with a smile.


    The two exchanged a nod of understanding, looking at each other until Ethan reached the table reserved for students from Dud Manor.


    This exchange between him and Lily didn''t go unnoticed, especially to those who had heard about their story.


    Of course, since no one really knew what happened, rumors had spread about their romantic and amazing adventures in the past.


    Two people developed feelings for each other after being sent to an unknown ce. Their feelings for each other gradually grew until they became more than friends, and then lovers. Their bond only got stronger as they, together, overcame the obstacles that prevented them from going home.


    Some even spected that their rtionship had already reached fourth base, which was juicy gossip for thedies of the academy.


    Of course, until either of them confirmed these rumors, the words spreading in the academy would be nothing but baseless imaginations.


    Ethan and Lily already had a n as to how they''d deal with this situation. Avoiding each other was not an option since that would be too suspicious.


    Imagine spending tough times with someone where they had nothing but each other. After surviving and returning to the academy, was it really possible to cut off their ties? That would certainly raise eyebrows, making people think that the two of them were trying to hide something.


    People would find it easier to believe if they acted like close friends because that would be more realistic.


    Although several people didn''t like the idea of the adorable youngdy being close to Ethan, they could find nothing wrong with this setup because it was perfectly normal.


    After all, both of them must have relied on each other to return to the present.


    ¡°Fortunately, I can eat these special limited puddings as long as I am at Dud Manor¡¯s Table,¡± Chloe said with a smile as she took one of the puddings that were alreadyid out on the table.


    Luna also took one, also smiling. This was something they looked forward to every weekend.


    Ethan was just about to get one himself when someone else took the dessert from his hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Ethan,¡± Nicole said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re a real friend.¡±


    Ethan only smiled as he looked at the pink-haired beauty who had taken his limited-edition dessert. Clearly, he didn¡¯t take Nicole¡¯s antics to heart.


    His sparring partner sat across from him and took a bite of the dessert that every girl wanted to eat on the weekends.


    A momentter, a blissful expression appeared on her face, making him wonder if the pudding was really that good.


    Just as Ethan was about to put some other food on his te, he heard a faint ringing sounding from the Headmaster¡¯s table, which could be seen on an elevated tform of the dining hall.


    ¡°I am sorry to interrupt everyone¡¯s meal, but I would like to make an important announcement,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°Nightfall Academy, which is located in Grandshire, has sent an invitation to our academy for an exchange student program. They sent invitations to the other Magical Academies on the continent, which was something that they had done for the first time.


    ¡°ording to them, they want to promote good rtionships with various academies by allowing students to mingle with their peers and form strong connections.


    ¡°Right now, the spots are limited, and we can only send twelve people from our academy. Because of this, the First, Second, Third, and Fourth Years can only have three slots each.¡±


    Professor Rinehart scanned the faces of the students in front of him.


    When his gazended on Ethan, it lingered there for a little longer before he continued to address everyone about the specifics of the exchange student program.


    ¡°For the First Years, we n to send two Pirs to represent us,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°Thest slot for the first years will be decided by a ballot. Anyone interested may write their names on a piece of paper and ce it in the Ballot Box that will be ced in the za of Beginnings.


    ¡°We have already chosen a candidate for each of the Second, Third, and Fourth Years, and thest two slots will be drawn from the ballot box. Once again, if you are interested in this exchange program, kindly write your names. The drawing of the ballots will be done three days from now. Please spread the word to your friends.¡±


    Chloe, Luna, and Nicole all looked at Ethan, who was casually putting food on his te.


    Sensing their gazes on him, the handsome young man sighed and raised his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to join this exchange student program,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I just got back, and I want to visit my Grandparents this Autumn Break. I don¡¯t want to start another adventure anytime soon.¡±


    Chloe, who hadpletely forgotten about the Autumn Break because of Ethan¡¯s disappearance, nodded her head in understanding.


    ¡°It''s been a while since I saw Grandma Agnes,¡± Chloemented. ¡°Can Ie with you when you visit them?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Actually, I was nning to invite you and Luna toe with me to the countryside. I¡¯m sure Grandma will be happy to see two youngdies apanying me back home. She pestered me a lot about bringing back a rich noble¡¯s daughter before she sent me to the academy.¡±


    Luna, who was seated on Ethan¡¯s left side, blushed after hearing the handsome young man¡¯s words.


    Chloe, on the other hand, just smiled because she could already imagine Ethan¡¯s Grandma nagging him for not bringing home a youngdy that she could brainwash into bing the young man¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to invite me?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Why would I invite you?¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re friends?¡±


    ¡°Maybe next time.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± Nicole smirked. ¡°Discrimination much?¡±


    Ethan only shook his head helplessly after hearing Nicole¡¯seback. He knew that the young beauty was only teasing him, so he didn¡¯t bite back.


    He had already talked to Lily about the Autumn Break and wished to take her as well to meet his Grandparents, but Lily declined.


    She said that she needed to return to Southshire to see her parents because she was certain that they were worried sick about her.


    Also, she added that she wouldy down the groundwork of introducing him to her parents, which Ethan took seriously.


    ¡°Wait, if you are not going, does that mean that Kurt and I will have to go on that exchange student program?¡± Nicole frowned.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ethan smirked. ¡°Have fun.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°Well, they needed two Pirs. I¡¯m a Double Pir Holder, so you and Kurt are the next best thing.¡±


    Nicole red at the handsome young man because he was making it sound like they were sacrificialmbs who would be sent off for ughter.


    However, before Ethan could even take a bite of his food, he felt a hand rest on his shoulder, which made him turn his head behind.


    ¡°Ethan,e to the office after breakfast,¡± Professor Rinehart said with a smile. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    The Headmaster didn¡¯t even wait for Ethan to give his reply before he left the Dining Hall with steady strides.


    For some reason, the handsome young man had a bad feeling about this, but he hoped that he was just overthinking things.

 Chapter 207 Political Games

    <h4>Chapter 207 Political Games</h4>


    After breakfast, Ethan made his way to the Headmaster¡¯s Office with a calm expression on his face.


    Although he had his doubts, he believed that Professor Rinehart wouldn¡¯t choose him to be sent to Nightfall Academy, especially after returning to the academy.


    As he was walking to his destination, he noticed that some of thedies would whisper to each other as he walked past them.


    ¡°Is his body really that good?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I am good friends with the assistant medic in the infirmary. She said that Ethan¡¯s body is finger-licking good.¡±


    ¡°That good?¡±


    ¡°Also, he looks more mature nowpared to before. Just look at the way he walks. It is filled with confidence. It¡¯s like¡­. He transitioned from a teenage boy to a man.¡±


    ¡°Do you think those rumors about him and Lily are true? Did they really¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, if I were in Lily¡¯s ce, I would definitely not mind doing it with him.


    ¡°True. Who can resist his charisma¡ªthat handsome face, long silky blue hair, as well as his rumored Deity-like body? Sister, I¡¯d definitely bring him home in a heartbeat.¡±


    Ethan knew that thedies were gossiping about him, but he pretended not to notice. There was simply nothing he could do about it.


    He really stood out from the crowd, and it made him feel weird being ogled by the youngdies of the academy as if he was some kind of high-quality meat that was being sold in a butcher shop.


    After several minutes, he finally reached the professor''s office and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡± Professor Rinehart¡¯s voice reached his ears, so he entered the room without any hesitation.


    ¡°Take a seat, Ethan.¡± Professor Rinehart waved his wand and summoned a chair beside his table. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for calling you out so early today.¡±


    Ethan nodded and sat on the chair that was offered to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you already have an idea why I called you here,¡± Professor Rinehart said with an apologetic gaze. ¡°But before you say no, please listen to my request first. You see, Nightfall Academy is the biggest and most influential Magical Academy in Grandshire.


    ¡°The members of the Eastshire Royal Family go there to study magic, and I believe that this exchange student program was instigated by the King himself. As to what their reasons are for hosting this event, I can only give you my guess.


    ¡°You see, there is an event that will be happening in Midgard in a few months, and it has something to do with the Great Wizard Tournament that is hosted every five years. Perhaps, they are looking for candidates who will represent the EasThire in that tournament.¡±


    ¡°Ethan, the King personally sent me a letter asking me to include you in the delegation that I will be sending to Nightfall Academy.¡±


    Ethan arched an eyebrow after hearing the Headmaster¡¯s report.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why the King of the Human Magic Kingdom would go out of his way to invite someone like him to participate in the student exchange program.


    Seeing his expression, Professor Rinehart smirked.


    ¡°Ethan, they n to send the best students to represent Eastshire,¡± Professor Rinehart exined. ¡°You are the only First Year who can use Partial Resonance. So, naturally, the King would have heard about your existence. Did you forget? There were many guests who came to watch the sh of Manors.


    ¡°They saw your performance and immediately reported it to the King. In short, you are currently suffering from sess. Congrattions.¡±


    Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose before sighing.


    ¡°I just returned to the academy yesterday,¡± Ethan replied. ¡° How did the King know that I made it back?¡±


    ¡°Ethan, this academy has several Wizards and Witches that belong to noble families,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°The news of your disappearance with Lily cannot be hidden. Naturally, the Royal Family became aware of the incident. Perhaps they asked their connections here to keep an eye out for your return.¡±


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Well, that is your right. However, you will fall from the graces of the Royal Family.¡± Professor Rinehart answered. ¡°Although I believe that they wouldn¡¯t do anything underhanded to harm you, there mighte a time when you will need their assistance. It never hurts to form a good impression.


    ¡°Their favors can also help you get out of tricky situations, especially when dealing with High-Ranking Nobles who don''t like you.¡±


    Ethan thought of Langston¡¯s family when he heard the Headmaster mention High-Ranking Nobles who didn¡¯t like him.


    ording to his friends, Langston¡¯s father watched the sh of Manors and he didn¡¯t look happy about his son¡¯s loss.


    ¡®Apples don''t fall far from the tree,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I¡¯m sure that the Headmaster is referring to the Kerr Ducal Family.¡¯


    After giving it some thought, the young man sighed before reluctantly nodding his head.


    ¡°When will we go to Nightfall Academy?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°I still want to visit my Grandparents in the countryside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you still have three weeks,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°Since the Autumn Break will start next week andst for a week, you have plenty of time to spend with your family.


    ¡°In fact, I will allow you to extend your vacation for three more days. If you want to bring someone with you to visit your grandparents, I will exempt them from their sses as well.¡±


    The young man thought for a bit before nodding his head.


    ¡°Do I get some kind ofpensation or benefits from this event?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°It will be unfair if I am forced to go against my will withoutpensation.¡±


    ¡°How does 100,000 Merit Points sound?¡± Professor Rinehart offered.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Ethan smiled.


    The two then shook hands as if sealing the agreement between them.


    When Ethan left the Headmaster¡¯s office, Professor Rinehart leaned back on his chair and sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting too old for these political games,¡± Professor Rinehart shook his head helplessly. ¡°Although I feel bad for sending Ethan to that ce, this is a rare opportunity for him to enter a Legacy Gate.¡±


    A Legacy Gate was simr to a Nexus.


    The only difference was that the Legacy Gate was in a fixed location, and it opened at set intervals.


    These Dimensional Gates didn¡¯t send people to the past.


    Instead, it sent people to a closed-off Domain that was rumored to be one of the ces where the mythical race of Tuatha De Danann had lived for hundreds of years.


    It was a ce filled with danger but also opportunity for the lucky ones who would be able to brave its dangers and discover the secrets that were hidden within.


    Professor Rinehart believed that Ethan had what it took to survive in such a Domain.


    After all, he had aplished a feat that not many people could, which would soon spread like wildfire in the Wizarding World.

 Chapter 208 Still Waters Run Deep

    <h4>Chapter 208 Still Waters Run Deep</h4>


    Two days had passed since Professor Rinehart made his announcement.


    The news of the Student Exchange Program was widely discussed inside the academy and was met with positive feedback.


    If Brynhildr Academy was the most prestigious Magical Academy in Eastshire, Nightfall Academy was the most prestigious Magical Academy in Grandshire.


    Due to its essible location, Humans were not the only beings who went there to study Magic.


    Elves, Dwarves, and even Beastkins were also attending the academy.


    Simply put, it was a hub where all races could mingle, and the academy had the joint support of Human, Beast, Elven, and Dwarven Kingdoms.


    After learning that Ethan was being forced to go to Nightfall Academy, Chloe and Luna decided to try their luck and see if they could secure one of the remaining slots for the First Years.


    While everyone was quite excited to see who would be randomly picked from the ballot box tomorrow, things were heating up inside the Training Room of Dud Manor.


    The sound of metal hitting against metal reverberated in the surroundings as Ethan and Nicole shed with each other.


    Nicole had been dying to spar with Ethan to see how much he had improved, and thetter finally gave in to her pestering.


    The majority of the members of Dud Manor were watching this battle on the sidelines with surprised expressions on their faces.


    Even Chloe and Luna couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.


    ¡°T-They are evenly matched?¡± Chloe blinked her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Ethan had be strong,¡± Lunamented. ¡°He¡¯s no longer the same Ethan that Nicole could easily defeat in the past.¡±


    The rapier in Nicole¡¯s hand hummed as she took a step back after shing with Ethan for the umpteenth time.


    A dangerous smile could be seen on her face as she eyed Ethan like a hunter about to end her prey.


    Ethan, on the other hand, held a pitchfork that was made from his Moulding Ball.


    ¡°Take out your Sea God¡¯s Trident,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°I want to fight you for real.¡±


    ¡°Nicole, rein in your bloodlust,¡± Ethan replied with a calm expression on his face. ¡°This is just a spar. Not a battle of life and death.¡±


    The smile on Nicole¡¯s face widened as if she didn¡¯t hear Ethan¡¯s words. This time, her sword glowed faintly as she imbued it with magic power.


    Since Ethan didn¡¯t want to fight her for real, she would force him to fight her for real!


    Nicole unleashed a flurry of sword thrusts at the teenage boy, which thetter dodged and deflected.


    Seeing that the young beauty had no intention of stopping, Ethan decided to counterattack and swung his pitchfork sidewards.


    Since his weapon had a longer reach, Nicole was forced to jump backward, but that was a mistake.


    Ethan stopped his strike mid-way, and closed the distance between them in a heartbeat, while Nicole was still trying to stabilize her form.


    A momentter, Nicole found herself lying on the floor, staring at the ceiling in disbelief.


    ¡®He used a feint against me?¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®Ethan can now use feints against me?¡¯


    After closing the gap between them, Ethan used a palm strike, taking advantage of the fact that she still hadn¡¯t regained her bnce.


    Ethan¡¯s palm strike was more like a push rather than a strike, containing just enough power to make Nicole fall to the ground, without hurting her.


    ¡°That was so cool!¡± Chloe couldn¡¯t stop herself from jumping in ce after seeing such an amazing performance from her cousin. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that he improved this much after returning to the academy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A faint blush could be seen on Luna¡¯s face as she looked dreamily at Ethan. ¡°He''s amazing.¡±


    Since she already liked Ethan, seeing him perform so well made her heart skip a beat.


    Nicole was arguably one of the strongest First Years in the academy, proficient in both sword techniques and magic.


    Seeing the handsome young man emerge victorious against someone like Nicole made everyone in Dud Manor look at the blue-haired boy in a new light.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ethan asked as he offered his hand to help Nicole stand up.


    Nicole epted the gesture and pulled herself up.


    She then looked at Ethan with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°Ethan, let¡¯s fight for real,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°A Pir Battle like what you did with Langston. Fight me in the arena.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ll pass,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I am not interested in Pir Battles.¡±


    Nicole clicked her tongue after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply. She still wanted to spar with him, but her opponent had already stored his weapon inside his Storage Ring.


    It was not honorable to attack an unarmed person. As a Knight, Nicole couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it despite her strong desire to fight Ethan.


    However, just as Ethan was about to exit the training ground, Henry approached him with a smile.


    ¡°Ethan, fight me,¡± Henry said.


    ¡®Oh, great¡­ another battle junkie,¡¯ Ethan smiled bitterly. ¡®But I''m also curious to know how I match up against the strongest student of the academy.¡¯


    After pondering for some time, Ethan reluctantly nodded his head to ept Henry¡¯s request to do battle with him.


    Nicole, who had been rejected by Ethan earlier, didn¡¯t seem to be angered by the handsome young man¡¯s reply. In fact, it made her feel excited.


    Although she wasn¡¯t the one who was going to fight Ethan, she was also very keen to see him fight against the Head Prefect of Dud Manor, whom many considered to be the strongest student of the academy.


    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯ll say this before we start,¡± Henry stated. ¡°I¡¯m only going to fight you with a third of my strength. If you manage to force me to use more than that, it will be your win.¡±


    Ethan blinked once then twice before nodding his head. He understood that Henry was giving himself a handicap, so he decided to see how he would fare against a third of the Head Prefect¡¯s overall strength.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Henry asked as he summoned a silver dagger in his hand.


    ¡°Ready.¡± The Moulding Ball in Ethan¡¯s hand transformed into a pitchfork.


    The twobatants stared at each other for nearly half a minute before Henry threw his dagger toward the young man.


    A momentter, he blinked at the location of the dagger and unleashed a kick toward Ethan¡¯s shoulder.


    Ethan¡¯s sixth sense told him that this was no ordinary kick, so he hurriedly used the handle of his weapon to block the attack.


    He seeded in doing so, however, what happened next caught him by surprise.


    The force behind Henry¡¯s kick was so strong that the handsome young man was almost sent flying by his first strike.


    Fortunately, Ethan was able to hold his ground, but he still skidded several meters away from where he stood.


    ¡®Strong,¡¯ Ethan thought as he looked at his Head Prefect, who was smiling at him like a devil.


    He had fought many Warriors and Monsters throughout his stay in the Lands of stor.


    But he had to admit that the person he was facing right now was one of the strongest fighters that he had faced after gaining the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy.


    Nicole, who was paying close attention to Ethan, couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The reason?


    The handsome young man was also smiling.


    ¡®I knew it,¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®Sir Henry must have felt it too. Ethan was holding back when we were sparring earlier.¡¯


    This fact irritated Nicole. Although she wasn¡¯t fighting with her full strength, she found it annoying that Ethan was actually not fighting at his full strength either.


    In the past, the handsome young man would always fight her with everything he had until he could no longer stand up.


    Now, Ethan was like a deepke with calm waters.


    The only way to create ripples on the water¡¯s surface was for a strong gust of wind to blow or to drop a stone within it in order to awaken the sleeping beast dwelling within.

 Chapter 209 Are You Still Human?

    <h4>Chapter 209 Are You Still Human?</h4>


    The single exchange between Ethan and Henry proved the difference in strength between them.


    At least, that was what people thought on the surface.


    Laymen only saw Ethan getting pushed back, but warriors like Nicole saw something different.


    ¡®Things are about to get a little bit serious,¡¯ Nicole mused. ¡®Now, now, Ethan. Show me what you are really capable of doing.¡¯


    The pitchfork in Ethan¡¯s hand shrank and returned to its original state, which was a Moulding Ball.


    Henry didn''t attack and simply waited for Ethan to finish whatever he nned to do. Simr to Nicole, he wanted to know just how strong Ethan had be after returning from his adventure in the past.


    ¡°Henry, do you know how to swim?¡± Ethan asked as the trident emblem on his left hand glowed faintly.


    The Sea God¡¯s Trident then appeared in Ethan¡¯s hands and extended until it was as long as a spear. Ethan¡¯s body glowed faintly as the power of the spell, Magna Amplifico, boosted his body¡¯s overall strength.


    ¡°A little,¡± Henry replied. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just asking.¡± Ethan smiled as he took a fighting stance. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Henry smirked as he held the silver dagger in his hand.


    The two stared at each other for nearly half a minute before shooting out at the same time.


    The floor of the training ground cracked as the two shed against each other.


    The Head Prefect was no longer holding a silver dagger in his hand and attacked Ethan with a silver sword. He thought that this was enough to end the battle, but to his surprise, Ethan was unmoved by his sword strike.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re still human?¡± Henry asked in a teasing tone. ¡°It is nearly impossible for an ordinary human to withstand a blow from me, even if I¡¯m only using a third of my strength.¡±


    ¡°Last time I checked, I still am,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°How about you, Head Prefect? Are you still human?¡±


    ¡°Nice joke, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    The two were smiling at each other, but behind this smile, both of them were genuinely surprised by their discovery.


    ¡®The Head Prefect is a Halfblood.¡¯


    ¡®Ethan is a Halfblood.¡¯


    These were the thoughts that appeared inside their heads after they both realized that they were not able to overpower each other with the current strength that they were using.


    The two exchanged blows repeatedly as sparks flew in all directions every time their weapons shed.


    New cracks kept on forming in the floor, but the magical enchantment of the Training Ground fixed these deformities within seconds.


    After ten minutes, bothbatants backed away, and Henry looked at Ethan with satisfaction.


    ¡°Looks like the Nightfall Academy is in for a surprise,¡± Henry stated. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop here. I can¡¯t win against you using only a third of my strength.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Ethan said as he opened and closed his right hand. ¡°My hands are already numb.¡±


    Henry chuckled as he walked towards Ethan and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°You won¡¯t win against me in a battle of raw strength,¡± Henry whispered. ¡°But if you use magic, you might just win.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything and simply smiled at the Head Prefect of Dud Manor.


    Deep inside, he was wondering who would win between the two of them if they fought with their lives on the line.


    Sebastian, who wasmunicating with the young man through their connection, had told him a startling fact about Henry.


    ¡°He has a Giant¡¯s Bloodline. That''s why he has superhuman strength.¡±


    That was what Sebastian had told him, and it made Ethan realize that if Henry could use magic, he would be nearly unbeatable.


    Not only was the Head Prefect almost immune to magic, but he also had superhuman strength.


    This deadlybination was what gave him the title of Mage yer, as he was the bane of all Wizards and Witches.


    But Ethan had a feeling that if they really fought for real, the chance of him beating Henry was fifty-fifty.


    But this was only his assumption.


    Henry didn¡¯t use his full strength against him, while Ethan didn¡¯t use his full powers against the Head Prefect.


    In short, both of them were still holding back.


    There was a possibility that if they truly unleashed their true potential, the entirety of Dud Manor would be destroyed.


    ¡®I guess both of us are no longer ordinary Humans,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    Just as he was about to walk towards Chloe and Luna, he suddenly felt something hot start to spread throughout his body.


    ¡®I overdid it.¡¯ Ethan sighed. ¡®This is bad.¡¯


    During his battle with Henry, Ethan subconsciously tapped into the power of the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy.


    Although he didn¡¯t use magic, the deity¡¯s blood inside his body would show its effects whenever Ethan needed its power.


    To put matters into perspective, Ethan¡¯s current strength was simr to getting the buff of Magna Amplifico twice.


    This performance-boosting spell couldn¡¯t be stacked, but in Ethan¡¯s case, it was possible.


    This was his default strength when the power of the Tide Bringer activated automatically, making him stronger than an ordinary human.


    But this influx of power had a side effect.


    Although this side effect wasn¡¯t life-threatening, it was still somewhat ufortable for Ethan.


    Since his body didn¡¯t have any magical powers at the moment, he was feeling a bit lethargic.


    This state wouldst for half an hour or until he had kissed a Witch or any Demi-Human Creatures with magical powers.


    Of course, there was an alternative quick fix to this problem.


    Ethan took the magical bracelet from his storage ring, which served as his magical battery.


    After putting on the artifact, the heaviness in his body disappeared, and he could move easily like before.


    As long as Ethan had magic power in his body, he wouldn¡¯t encounter any side effects.


    This was why he would only activate this deity-like power of the Tide Bringer after kissing Lily or when the magical battery he had was fully charged.


    Henry, who had left the Training Ground, returned with a mischievous smile on his face.


    ¡°Ethan, you have a guest,¡± Henry said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As the Head Prefect of the Manor, I have given her permission to freely enter this ce.¡±


    The handsome young man grinned as his gazended on the cutest First Year in the academy.


    ¡°Hello everyone,¡± Lily said. ¡°Can I borrow Ethan for a bit? There is something I need to tell him in private.¡±


    Chloe and Luna looked at Lily withplicated looks on their faces. After learning the full story of what happened to her and Ethan in the past, both girls couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of the time they had spent together.


    Even so, they had already epted that Lily was one of Ethan¡¯s lovers now.


    The two youngdies also wanted a chance to talk to Lily about things regarding Ethan. Fortunately, she hade to Dud Manor on her own, saving them time to find ways to contact her. Once she was done conversing with Ethan, they nned to have a proper talk with her.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room.¡±


    Lily nodded before giving Chloe and Luna a wink as she exited the Training Ground with Ethan.


    The two of them hadn¡¯t talked for the past few days, and frankly, the cutest girl in the academy was missing her ¡°husband¡± and wanted to spend some time alone with him.

 Chapter 210 Just Do Things In Moderation, Okay?

    <h4>Chapter 210 Just Do Things In Moderation, Okay?</h4>


    Inside Ethan¡¯s Room¡­


    Lily sat on Ethan¡¯sp and looked at him with an affectionate gaze.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± Lily said softly.


    ¡°I missed you too, Lily,¡± Ethan replied.


    The handsome young man then wrapped his arms around her waist before pressing his lips to hers.


    The two shared a long, sweet kiss, baring their feelings for each other.


    When the kiss ended, Lily rested her head on Ethan¡¯s shoulder, and his arms were still holding her close to him.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Did your Fans Club miss you?¡±


    ¡°Jealous?¡± Lily asked as her hand lightly caressed Ethan¡¯s chest.


    ¡°A bit.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Lily smiled as she closed her eyes, enjoying Ethan¡¯s warmth and presence. It had been several days since they arrived at the academy, yet they never had a chance to be with each other behind closed doors.


    ¡°My entire Manor already knows the story about how we traveled to the past,¡± Lily exined. ¡°Of course, I told them that we were just two people swept up by the series of events that happened in the Lands of stor. I didn¡¯t tell them that you were the Tide Bringer. I only told them that you were his sidekick.¡±


    A giggle escaped Lily¡¯s lips, which made Ethan shake his head helplessly.


    ¡°Also, they kept on pestering me about what our rtionship is,¡± Lily added. ¡°Have you heard the rumors that are spreading as ofte? They''ve turned it into an epic love story between us who overcame all odds just to be together and return to the present.¡±


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re not wrong. Just misinformed,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°About our rtionship¡ªwhat did you tell them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you kiss me again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re acting spoiled.¡±


    ¡°Spoil me.¡±


    Ethan smiled and obeyed, kissing the cutest girl in the academy thrice to make her happy.


    ¡°I told them that we are more than friends but less than lovers,¡± Lily answered. Satisfied with Ethan¡¯s kisses. ¡°Also, I told them that you confessed to me, and said that I would only ept you as my lover once you be a Magistratus.¡±


    Ethan sighed. ¡°You''re making things moreplicated.¡±


    ¡°Well, if I told them that you never made a move on me, wouldn¡¯t that make our rtionship more suspicious?¡± Lily asked back. ¡°Also, my honor and dignity would have taken a hit if I told them that you didn¡¯t fall for my charm. I can¡¯t let that happen. In everyone¡¯s eyes, I am the cute and popr Lily. I can¡¯t ruin my image.¡±


    ¡°I guess I will just have to punish you then,¡± Ethan said with a devilish smile on his face.


    ¡°¡­ I should have asked to meet you outside the academy.¡± Lily smiled bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring extra underwear, and there are two witches trying to eavesdrop outside of this room, so we can¡¯t do anything too intimate. Next time, I will ask my Raven to send you a message to meet up at Limeburgh Town.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Sounds like a n.¡±


    Both knew that they couldn¡¯t spend too long ¡°talking in private¡± because there were eyes following Lily¡¯s every move in the academy.


    ¡°Tell me, have you talked to Chloe and Luna about us?¡± Lily inquired.


    This was one of the reasons she hade to visit Ethan. She hadn¡¯t met with him for the past few days out of consideration so that he''d have enough time to sort out his feelings with the two youngdies who had always been with him.


    ¡°I did,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°How did Chloe react?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Did she hate you? I¡¯m guessing she did. As for Luna¡­ she is a noble, so she will be more understanding. Men with influence, power, and money tend to have more leeway when ites to the number of lovers they can have. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have those things right now.¡±


    Ethan nodded in agreement. He was just a country bumpkin, and right now, he neither had influence, power, nor money.


    The money he received from the Academy as a monthly stipend was good, butpared to the money that the nobles in the Magical World had, it was a pitiful amount.


    As for power¡­ well, his power had conditions attached to it, so he couldn¡¯t say that he was powerful.


    Influence? Aside from being handsome and being able to use Partial Resonance, he still hadn¡¯t formed connections with powerful magical families who could help him in his time of need.


    ¡°Chloe didn¡¯t like it,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Even now, I think she has her reservations. However, she told me that she wanted to talk to you with Luna.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Since she wants to talk to me, then it means that she is considering it.¡± Lily chuckled. ¡°You are loved, Ethan. I¡¯m d I took your first.¡±


    ¡°Well, I took your first too, so I have to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°And you will. Otherwise, my father will skin you alive. He can be a bit scary, you know?¡±


    The two talked as they cuddled with each other while being mindful of the time.


    Several minutester, Lily told Ethan her second reason for visiting him in the Dud Manor.


    ¡°Before I came here, I had a meeting with the Headmaster in his office,¡± Lily stated. ¡°Kurt was with me, and he told us about the student exchange program of Nightfall Academy. Since he ns to send two pirs, he wanted to ask us if we are interested in going.


    ¡°Ethan, although I wish to go, I can¡¯t. My family will not allow me to challenge a Legacy Gate right after leaving a Nexus. They can be overprotective at times, but they only wish the best for me. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t go with you.¡±


    Lily¡¯s tone was sad. Clearly, she''d been meaning to spend more time with Ethan, especially after developing their rtionship in the Lands of stor.


    ¡°How about Kurt?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Did he agree?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lily smiled. ¡°He said that he didn¡¯t want to be in the same group as you. It seems he still carries a grudge after you defeated him in the sh of Manors.¡±


    ¡°Is he even the type of person who carries a grudge?¡± Ethan asked with genuine curiosity.


    The youngdy pondered for a bit before shaking her head.


    ¡°No,¡± Lily answered. ¡°He does seem too casual about it. I think he''s just toozy to care about the Student Exchange Program.¡±


    ¡°So that leaves only one other candidate¡­¡± Ethan smiled.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Lily hummed. ¡°Nicole. Knowing her, she will jump at this opportunity. That girl is a battle junkie. That''s also why I avoid her like a gue.¡±


    Ethan chuckled because he wholeheartedly agreed with his ¡°wife¡±. Just an hour ago, Nicole was pestering him to have another spar with him.


    If not for the fact that he had spent the year constantly training and fighting against Monsters and Warriors in the Lands of stor, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance of winning against her.


    But now¡­ it was different.


    Ethan had ovee some of his weaknesses, as well as gained a bit of maturity during the war against the Necromancer.


    This was why his view on things changed.


    Just like how he dealt with Langston when thetter taunted him. The past Ethan might have challenged him in a duel just to prove a point.


    However, the current Ethan could see the bigger picture and had the confidence to handle this sort of thing with grace.


    ¡°Well, then. I need to go and talk to my future ¡®sisters¡¯,¡± Lily said before pecking Ethan¡¯s lips thrice. ¡°We need to create countermeasures to screen thest two women that will join our family. Also, we need to create a surefire way to prevent you from cheating on us.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Princess,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Make sure to lock this prince in a cage.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will tie you to our bed with ropes if we have to.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Just do things in moderation, okay?¡±


    Lily giggled before reluctantly standing up to walk towards the door.


    Her time was up, and in order to prevent future problems, it was necessary for her to talk to Chloe and Luna.


    She needed to make sure that these two youngdies, who supported Ethan, would not leave the side of the man she loved.

 Chapter 211 A One-Trick Pony

    <h4>Chapter 211 A One-Trick Pony</h4>


    The next day, the students gathered at the za of Beginnings to see who would be chosen to apany the delegation that would be sent to Nightfall Academy.


    Professor Rinehart had already announced the names of the students who were exempt from the drawing of ballots.


    For the First Years, it was Ethan and Nicole.


    For the Second Years, it was the Scarlet Witch, Ga Estrea.


    (A/N: The witch that Langston fought at the start of the story).


    For the Third Years, it was Rowan Oswald, who happened to be Luna¡¯s older brother.


    As for the Fourth Years, it was none other than the Head Prefect of Dud Manor, Henry Weiss.


    These were the students who would lead their fellow wizards and apany them to Nightfall Academy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that all of you are excited to see who will be the representatives of the academy, so without further dy, let¡¯s start the drawing of ballots,¡± Professor Rinehart announced. ¡°Professor Barret, please do the honor.¡±


    The Ex-Magistratus nodded his head and summoned his wand.


    Over the past two days, students of the academy had written their names on a piece of paper and dropped them into the Ballot Box.


    The Ballot Box was no ordinary Box. It was a treasure made by the Founder of Schwartz Manor, Agmundr Schwartz.


    ording to the legend, this Ballot Box was imbued with the Magics of Fate and Luck.


    Because of this, the Ballot Box had always been used since the founding of the academy for various events, especially ones that could affect the academy¡¯s prestige and influence.


    ¡°We will now draw the name of the first-year student that will go to Nightfall Academy,¡± Professor Barret said before waving his wand.


    A momentter, a shower of sparks erupted from the ballot box, and a name appeared for everyone to see.


    ¡°Brock ckwell.¡±


    ¡°Now, we will draw the names of the two Second Years,¡± Professor Barret announced.


    Waving his wand, another shower of sparks appeared above the Ballot Box, showing two names.


    ¡°Luna Oswald.¡±


    ¡°Emma Harper.¡±


    Ethan and Nicole were pleasantly surprised upon seeing that the name of two people that they were familiar with had been chosen by the Ballot Box.


    Rowan, who was Luna¡¯s Big Brother, had a frown on his face after seeing his sister¡¯s name appear in front of him.


    Clearly, he wasn¡¯t happy with the result of the ballot drawing.


    Ethan arched an eyebrow after seeing Emma¡¯s name on the list of people who would join them.


    She was his ¡°Promised One¡±, and after spending a year in the Lands of stor, he had chatted a lot with his other half. One of the things he heard from the other was the Meredith n, which Emma was a part of.


    Professor Barret once again waved his hand to call out the name of the Third Years.


    ¡°Brenna Rosewood.¡±


    ¡°Odelia Burke.¡±


    Professor Barret paused for a bit before waving his hand for thest time to draw the names of the Fourth Years who would be going to Nightfall Academy.


    ¡°Sabrina Hayden.¡±


    ¡°Zane ckbane.¡±


    Professor Barret then nodded at the Headmaster of the Academy, passing the rest to him.


    Professor Rinehart smiled as he called out the names of the students and asked them toe up on the tform, where the other representatives were currently standing.


    Luna walked towards the tform and stood beside Ethan.


    Emma, on the other hand, was wearing her usual ¡°deadpan¡± appearance and stood with a bored look on her face.


    When all the students whose names had been drawn from the ballot box were on the elevated tform, Professor Rinehart gave all of them a silver badge, which had the emblem of Nightfall Academy on it.


    ¡°These are the gate passes that will allow you to enter Nightfall Academy,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°Make sure to wear them at all times, and don¡¯t explore on your own. Always travel in groups of two or three if you n to wander around the academy grounds.


    ¡°Lastly, do your best to get along with the other exchange students, and try not to start fights with anyone. Troublemakers will not be tolerated, so take this seriously, understood?¡±


    All the representatives nodded their heads in understanding.


    ¡°You have three weeks to make your preparations,¡± Professor Rinehart exined. ¡°Remember, all of you will be representing the academy, so I expect all of you to be in your best behavior.¡±


    After telling the representatives a few more reminders, the Headmaster thanked everyone for attending the event.


    Everyone left the za of Beginnings after that, and those who were chosen had very excited looks on their faces.


    With the exception of one person who followed behind the first years that were all heading to Dud Manor.


    ¡°Luna, why did you join this exchange student program?¡± Rowan Oswald asked his sister with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°This is not a game. We are entering a Legacy Gate. Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Luna lowered her head because she felt intimidated by Rowan¡¯s gaze, making Ethan frown.


    ¡°Go talk to the Headmaster and relinquish your spot,¡± Rowan insisted. ¡°You made a mistake in joining this event.¡±


    Seeing that Luna¡¯s body was shaking, Ethan ced himself between the angelic beauty and her brother who was using intimidation against his sister.


    ¡°Luna is old enough to make her own decisions,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°It would be much appreciated if you stop looking down on her too much.¡±


    ¡°This is a family matter,¡± Rowan snorted. ¡°Stand aside, Ethan Gremory. Don¡¯t think that a one-trick pony like you can act tough in front of me.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t reply to Rowan¡¯s words and instead looked at Nicole, who was standing on the side with an amused expression on her face.


    Clearly, the young beauty was very interested in the drama that was unfolding in front of her and wanted to see it until the end.


    Unfortunately, Ethan didn¡¯t have any intention of letting her have her way.


    ¡°Nicole, please escort Luna back to Dud Manor,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I need to talk to her brother a bit.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± Rowan red. ¡°Get out of the way before I lose my patience.¡±


    The Third Year was about to use a palm strike to push Ethan aside, but the young man caught his wrist and held it in a vice grip.


    Rowan frowned, not expecting that the teenage boy would sessfully neutralize his strike, let alone do so with ease.


    Although he didn¡¯t put much force into it because he had no intention of giving Ethan any serious injury, he was still surprised that the handsome young man was able to react on time.


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡± Luna tugged on Ethan¡¯s robe and shook her head.


    Ethan nodded and released Rowan¡¯s wrist, making thetter look at him from head to toe.


    ¡°It seems that it''s not only your hair that had grown after you entered that Nexus,¡± Rowan said in a cold tone. ¡°Your guts have grown as well.¡±


    Ethan ignored Rowan¡¯s words and simply said what was on his mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Luna¡¯s safety,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I¡¯ll protect her and keep her safe.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, this is a family matter. This is none of your business,¡± Rowan said.


    But before Ethan could give his reply, Luna, who was standing behind him, stepped forward and looked her brother in the eye.


    ¡°Brother, I am going,¡± Luna dered. ¡°If you get in my way, I will ignore you until this school year is over.¡±


    Rowan, who was like a lion ready to fight Ethan to the death, suddenly paled.


    ¡°Luna, I¡¯m only worried about your safety,¡± Rowan said in a calm manner. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Entering a Legacy Gate is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Luna replied. ¡°That''s why I am going. I can¡¯t let him face danger alone again. Brother, I already made my decision. Don¡¯t get in my way.¡±


    The angelic beauty then held Ethan¡¯s hand and pulled him away with a determined look on her face.


    Nicole, who witnessed the drama from start to end, found it quite amusing.


    Ethan, who was being pulled away, looked at Rowan¡¯s dejected face before shifting his attention to the beautiful youngdy who was holding his hand.


    ¡®He might be one of those Siscon Brothers I''ve read about in the library,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Still, I didn¡¯t expect Luna to stand up to her brother like that. She is bolder than I thought.¡¯


    The handsome young man smiled as he lightly squeezed Luna¡¯s hand, which had yet to let go of his. This made her face redden, but she kept walking forward as if nothing was happening.


    A few minutester, they arrived back in their Manor where Henry was waiting for them.


    As the one designated to be the leader of the Brynhildr Delegation, he had some things to say to his two members who would apany him to Nightfall Academy.


    The exchange student program wasn''t a simple event, but more of a political approach to see the standards of the students of the magical world. Since Brynhildr Academy was the most Prestigious Academy in Eastshire, they had to make sure to make an impression to the people, who were nning something from behind the shadows.

 Chapter 212 As Expected Of My Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 212 As Expected Of My Grandson</h4>


    The Autumn Break started, and most of the students in the academy had gone or would be going back to their hometowns to spend a week with their families.


    Of course, not everyone wanted to go home, deciding to stay inside the academy.


    Ethan naturally nned to return home to spend some time with his grandparents.


    To his surprise, Chloe told him that her parents would be staying with Ethan¡¯s Grandparents for a week, making it a small family reunion.


    Because of this, Chloe would be going to the countryside together with Ethan.


    Ethan also invited Luna to apany him on his trip back home. The reason why he did that was simple. Since he had already decided to be true to his feelings, it was about time to introduce Luna to his grandparents.


    Also, since Chloe¡¯s parents would be staying with them, he wanted to talk to them as well.


    Truth be told, Ethan felt a bit anxious because he couldn''t guess how his grandparents and Chloe¡¯s parents would react.


    He had already braced himself to be pped silly by his grandma¡¯s flip-flops for what he was about to tell them.


    Even so, he decided to push through with it. His time in the Lands of stor had taught him a lot.


    You would always regret the decisions that you didn¡¯t make.


    This was the painful lesson that he had learned the hard way.


    Ethan didn¡¯t want to have any regrets, so even if the odds were stacked against him, he would stay true to himself.


    But there was one more person who decided to apany Ethan back home. Naturally, Ethan didn¡¯t invite this person, but on the day when they were leaving the academy, Emma appeared with her traveling bag.


    ¡°My Liege, as your Protector, I need to be by your side,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°But I¡¯m just going to visit my grandparents?¡± Ethan blinked in confusion.


    ¡°idents can happen,¡± Emma countered. ¡°Just like what happened on your escort mission. No matter how unlikely it is, the possibility still exists.¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t find any counterargument to Emma¡¯s statement, so in the end, he agreed to let here with them to the countryside.


    Chloe and Luna were surprised because they weren''t aware that the Assistant Librarian had a very close rtionship with Ethan.


    When Ethan and Lily entered the Nexus, it was Emma who assured them that he would return without fail. She even insisted that they shouldn''t lose hope and that they should wait for his return.


    On the day that Ethan returned, it was also Emma who had informed them of his arrival.


    Although they didn¡¯t know how she was able to know about these things, the two had a better impression of her since then.


    ¡°Ethan, why did she refer to you as ¡®My Liege?¡¯,¡± Chloe asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it when we reach my house,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°This is not the ce to talk about it.¡±


    Chloe nodded her head in understanding before ncing at Emma, who was looking back at her with a bored expression on her face.


    The handsome young man could only smile bitterly after seeing this scene, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    After boarding the train that would take them to the countryside, the four students headed to theirpartment.


    Ethan, Chloe, and Luna sat together, while Emma sat across them.


    The Assistant Librarian spent most of the trip looking outside the window, asionally sending sidelong nces to Chloe and Luna, who were resting their heads on Ethan¡¯s shoulder.


    Bothdies were holding his hands, wearing smiles on their faces.


    ¡®How lucky,¡¯ Emma thought as she shifted her attention to the view outside the train. ¡®I need to make a good impression on his grandparents when we arrive.¡¯


    Emma knew why Ethan had invited Chloe and Luna to go with him. At such a critical moment, if she didn¡¯t make herself known to Ethan¡¯s grandparents, she might not be able to gain their support in the future when the time came.


    As a Seer, Emma didn¡¯t believe in coincidence.


    She was certain that Fate had chosen the Gremory Household to raise Ethan, allowing him to grow up as a responsible child.


    ¡®If he was raised in a different family, he might not be as nice as he is now,¡¯ Emma mused. ¡®I¡¯m d that Lady Catherine chose the right family. I¡¯d hate it if My Liege had grown up to be an arrogant Young Master. Although he has the right to be arrogant, I like this version of him more.¡¯


    (A/N: Lady Catherine is Ethan¡¯s mother.)


    Emma was Ethan¡¯s Promised One.


    Although the handsome young man still didn¡¯t fully understand the role that Emma would y in his life, the moment she discovered him, the Wheels of Fate had already started to turn.


    As to what that Fate held for both of them, only time would tell.


    A few hourster, the four of them arrived at their destination. Their travel was smooth and uneventful.


    ¡°Ethan! You¡¯re finally here!¡± Ethan¡¯s Grandma, Agnes, waved at her grandson the moment she saw his figure at the exit of the train station.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Ethan hugged the olddy who had raised him with love and care. ¡°I missed you, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°I missed you, too,¡± Agnes said before shifting her gaze to the youngdies, who had apanied her grandson back home.


    She was already expecting Chloe, but when she saw that Ethan had brought two other girls with him, the smile on her face widened.


    ¡°Oh my! Such beautifuldies.¡± Agnes chuckled. ¡°As expected of my grandson. You got all your good genes from me. Come, we prepared two carriages for your arrival. You can drop all your luggage in the second carriage and let your grandpa take care of it.¡±


    Ethan nced in the direction Agnes was looking and saw his grandpa, who was looking at him with a satisfied look on his face.


    Clearly, he was also very happy that his grandson was doing well in the academy and had even brought home a fewdies, whom he believed to have a close rtionship with thetter.


    ¡°Grandma, I missed you,¡± Chloe said before hugging Agnes.


    ¡°Chloe. It¡¯s been a while since west saw each other,¡± Agnes replied as she hugged her back. ¡°You¡¯ve grown more beautiful since Ist saw you.¡±


    Chloe giggled after she was praised by her grandma.


    She then introduced her best friend, Luna, to Agnes, and the olddy¡¯s gaze softened after seeing the angelic beauty call her Grandma.


    ¡°What a good child,¡± Agnes said before looking at the third girl who was looking back at her with a smile.


    ¡°And she is?¡± Agnes inquired.


    ¡°Grandma, her name is Emma. She¡¯s¡­¡± Chloe wasn¡¯t able to finish what she was going to say because Emma took a step forward and made a curtsy to the olddy.


    ¡°Good day, Mrs. Gremory,¡± Emma said. ¡°My name is Emma Harper, and I am your grandson¡¯s concubine.¡±


    Although the train station was a busy ce, for a brief moment, all sounds seemed to have disappeared after Emma¡¯s introduction.


    Ethan blinked once then twice before averting his gaze.


    Clearly, he didn¡¯t expect his ¡°Promised One¡± to drop a bomb like that upon meeting his grandparents for the first time.

 Chapter 213 Emma’s Payback

    <h4>Chapter 213 Emma¡¯s Payback</h4>


    The trip back to Ethan¡¯s home made the handsome young man feel as if he was heading to war.


    Chloe and Luna were seated beside him, ring at the third wheel, who was busy talking with Ethan¡¯s Grandma.


    ¡°The moment I saw you, Grandma, I immediately knew that you were the person that Ethan highly loved and respected,¡± Emma said in a polite manner. ¡°Your beautiful blue eyes, as well as your kind personality, are only a few of the things that Ethan inherited from your genes.¡±


    ¡°Oh my~ you have good eyes, Young Lady.¡± Agnes chuckled. ¡°For you to see my uncanny resemnce with my Grandson, you are definitely a well-educateddy.¡±


    ¡°I am honored by your praises, Grandma.¡± Emma smiled sweetly. ¡°How many great-grandchildren do you want? Personally, I want to have three children.¡±


    ¡°Three children is good. The family will be lively with so many kids.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that we are on the same page, Grandma.¡±


    At that moment, Ethan¡¯s body stiffened.


    It was not because he was affected by the words that Emma had said, rather it was because Chloe was affected by the former''s words and pinched his waist as a way to vent her frustration and dissatisfaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Chloe whispered. ¡°Since when did you and Emma develop this close of a rtionship? Is she the reason you always go to the library? You bettere clean or else.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the library to get close to Emma," Ethan whispered back. "It¡¯splicated. I¡¯ll tell you when we get back home.¡±


    Luna, who had an exceptionally strong hearing, heard Chloe¡¯s and Ethan¡¯s exchange.


    Although she wasn¡¯t as discontented and frustrated as Chloe, she was still very surprised at the sudden turn of events.


    Just like her best friend, she didn¡¯t know that Emma and Ethan were this close.


    She had been around Ethan the most, so she knew that he hadn¡¯t had much interaction with Emma. This was why she was surprised that the Assistant Librarian had introduced herself as the handsome young man¡¯s concubine.


    ¡®Still, why did she introduce herself as a concubine?¡¯ Luna thought. ¡®It was as if she was sure that she would get this position from the start.¡¯


    Luna was born as a noble, so she was aware that some nobles had many wives, while some also had concubines.


    The status of a wife and a concubine was very different from each other.


    The wife hadplete control of the household, while the concubine¡¯s main purpose was to only serve as a bed warmer for their Master.


    Their status would always be lower than the wives, so Chloe didn¡¯t understand why Emma had introduced herself as such.


    ¡®Is she perhaps one of the girls in the academy who is hoping to be Ethan¡¯s lover?¡¯ Luna thought.


    There were many students in the academy who were now actively pursuing Ethan since he had managed to return to the academy. Some of them sent him love letters, while some sent him invitations to visit their families during the Autumn Break.


    Clearly, they were all aiming to make him part of their household in the hopes that he would be someone great in the future.


    This would increase their influence, rank, as well as pave the way for their family¡¯s lineage. There was also hope that he would strengthen their bloodlines.


    Almost all Magical Families are the same. Always striving to recruit powerful Wizards and Witches through marriage. This was why the Magical Academies were the perfect ce to scout for future sons and daughters-inws.


    The angelic beauty looked at the lively and charming youngdy, who was talking to Ethan¡¯s Grandma as if they were old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time.


    This waspletely different from Emma¡¯s usual character, who was standoffish and always had a bored expression on her face.


    An hourter, they finally arrived at their destination.


    Chloe¡¯s parents had informed her in advance that they would be arriving a dayte. Fortunately, Luna was with her, and the two of them shared a room.


    Ethan¡¯s old home was now renovated, thanks to the gold that he had sent back home. There were now several guest rooms that they could use during their stay.


    ¡°I knew she was in trouble the moment she insisted on joining us on this trip,¡± Chloe huffed as she sat on her bed. ¡°That Emma, what a sly fox she is. Ethan bettere clean or else.¡±


    The youngdy was still not on board with the idea of Ethan having five wives. However, after talking with Lily and learning the true story of her rtionship with Ethan, she grudgingly epted it.


    However, she wasn¡¯t expecting another girl to suddenly appear out of nowhere and dere herself to be Ethan¡¯s concubine.


    It was as if the old wound in her heart, which was still recovering, had suddenly reopened, making her feel hurt, angry, and frustrated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for Ethan¡¯s exnation,¡± Luna replied as she hugged her best friend. ¡°He was just as surprised as we were when Emma made her deration.¡±


    ¡°I bet she nned all of this,¡± Chloe pouted. ¡°I think she is trying to pressure Ethan into making her his lover in front of Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that way?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know. I want to say she is just spouting nonsense, but her voice was very confident when she said it. It was as if it was already a done deal.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Luna nodded. ¡°It was as if she was stating a fact, instead of making a deration.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chloe agreed. ¡°It was like her bing Ethan¡¯s concubine was already set in stone, and there was no one who could do anything about it. That girl, I swear¡­¡±


    At that moment, the two girls heard a knock on their door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Chloe asked as she walked towards the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Emma,¡± Emma replied. ¡°Can I talk to you girls?¡±


    Chloe exchanged nces with Luna and thetter nodded her head.


    Although she was still feeling annoyed, Chloe opened the door and was about to re at Emma.


    However, instead of ring at her, Chloe froze in ce and looked at the beautiful youngdy in front of her with surprise.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chloe asked.


    ¡°Emma,¡± Emma replied with a smile.


    Clearly, she was quite amused by Chloe¡¯s current expression.


    It made Emma feel as if her frustrations about having to watch Chloe stick to Ethan like glue in the academy had finally borne fruit.


    ¡®So, this is what payback feels like,¡¯ Emma mused. ¡®I like this feeling.¡¯


    The Assistant Librarian sweetly smiled, making Chloe, who was looking at her, close the door in her face.

 Chapter 214 Which One Of Them Would Become His Girlfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 214 Which One Of Them Would Be His Girlfriend?</h4>


    ¡°Ethan, I especially prepared all of your favorite food, so don¡¯t be shy and eat as much as you can, okay?¡± Agnes looked at her grandson with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°You really went all out today.¡±


    A single nce was enough to tell him that his grandmother was very happy.


    Of course, Ethan knew why his grandma was acting this way.


    The main reason why Agnes wanted her grandson to go to the academy was not only to learn, but to also get to know rich noble girls that could potentially be his fiance.


    The olddy was certain that, with Ethan¡¯s good looks, he would be able to easily charm those pampereddies without too much effort.


    So, when she found out that Ethan identally boarded the wrong train and instead arrived at a Magical Academy, Agnes almost had a heart attack. If not for the fact that her grandson reassured her that he was doing fine in the academy, she would''ve been very anxious day and night.


    In fact, two months ago, when the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy, Professor Rinehart, had personallye to visit them and tell them about Ethan¡¯s unfortunate ident, Agnes cried all night out of worry.


    She thought that she would never see her grandson again and had almost entered a state of depression. If it weren''t for her husband¡¯s support and encouragement, Agnes might not have been able to bounce back from her depressed state.


    When the White Raven arrived, bearing Ethan¡¯s handwritten letter, Agnes knew that all of her prayers were answered.


    After not seeing Ethan for a few months, she could tell that the teenage boy had changed a lot. He was now calmer, more grounded, and gave off an aura of stability that Agnes didn¡¯t expect he would have.


    Simply put, in her eyes, Ethan had matured a bit, which was a wonderful thing.


    But the most wonderful thing of all was the three youngdies whom he had brought home with him.


    All three of them were beauties, and she could tell that all of them liked Ethan.


    The olddy nced at Chloe, who was putting some meat dishes on Ethan¡¯s te. This brought a smile to her lips because she was quite fond of her.


    She had known Chloe since she was a child and knew thetter''s personality well. Heck, her mother and Agnes had even decided to let the two of them marry once they turned eighteen as a joke back then.


    Of course, the two of them were half serious back then, but even if it was just half, it was still considered serious.


    Agnes'' gaze thennded on Chloe¡¯s best friend, Luna, and just looking at the angelic beauty made her heart melt.


    Although she was already old, the youngdy was bringing out her maternal instincts, making her want to spoil and protect her.


    Luna was radiating some kind of innocence and charm that made everyone like her. Perhaps, because of this, Agnes already liked the girl even though this was the first time they had met.


    And finally, Agnes shifted her attention to the other beautiful youngdy, who was looking at her grandson with a sweet smile on her face. For her, Emma was radiating a mysterious aura, which she found quite attractive.


    However, she could sense something else while looking at the youngdy, who had removed her sses and fixed her hair to reveal her stunning beauty.


    ¡®This girl is a bit dangerous,¡¯ Agnes thought as she looked at Emma.


    Agnes could tell just from the way Emma looked at Ethan that she didn¡¯t like him the way Chloe and Luna did.


    Her gaze wasn¡¯t of love.


    It was a gaze bordering worship and unconditional loyalty.


    In Agnes'' eyes, Emma was simr to a loyal soldier who would follow her general to war, even to the point of sacrificing her life to keep him safe.


    This kind of fanaticism was dangerous in its own way because people like Emma wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use any kind of method in order to stay by the side of those whom they deemed to be more important than their lives.


    Agnes had a feeling that if Ethan were to order Emma to die for him, the youngdy would do it with a smile on her face.


    As if sensing Agnes¡¯ gaze, Emma nced in her direction and smiled.


    The olddy smiled back before looking at her grandson with pride.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if she is one of those crazies,¡¯ Agnes thought. ¡®As long as she is crazy for my grandson, she is a good girl in my book.¡¯


    The olddy didn¡¯t care if Emma was a dangerous person.


    The reason?


    The old Ethan might have been yed by someone like Emma and could''ve identally hurt the girl by giving her unreasonable orders due to hisck of stability and maturity.


    But the current Ethan was different. Agnes believed that he currently had what it took, to tame the wild beast that was lurking in Emma¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Say ahhhh¡­¡± Chloe said as she tried to spoon feed Ethan with an expectant look on her face.


    The handsome young man didn¡¯t resist and ate without a word.


    After he finished chewing his food, Luna also mimicked what Chloe did, and spoon fed him with vegetables.


    Agnes chuckled in her heart after seeing this scene.


    She was absolutely sure that the old Ethan wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to feed him in this manner because he didn¡¯t want others to treat him like a child.


    He would have rejected Chloe¡¯s and Luna¡¯s attempts with a flushed look on his face, conscious of the fact that his grandparents would make fun of him.


    Now, seeing how calmly he epted Chloe¡¯s and Luna¡¯s advances, Agnes could tell that it wouldn¡¯t be long before she held her great grandkids in her arms.


    But, there was only one question on her mind right now and that was¡­


    ¡®Which one of them will be his girlfriend?¡¯ Agnes mused.


    Truth be told, she couldn¡¯t pick anyone among the three. Although she was biased when it came to Chloe, Luna was also an excellent choice.


    As for Emma, although Agnes had reservations about her, she still thought that, with the youngdy¡¯s good looks, any children that she would give birth to would be good-looking.


    ¡®She also took the initiative to tell me that she wanted to have three kids,¡¯ Agnes thought. ¡®This girl is serious.¡¯


    The olddy didn¡¯t know thatter in the evening, Ethan would tell her and her husband something that they didn¡¯t seeing.


    Something that would make Agnes wonder if her grandson¡¯s head had been kicked by a donkey when he was sent to the past.

 Chapter 215 Don’t Be Like Me, Ethan. Live The Dream

    215 Don¡¯t Be Like Me, Ethan. Live The Dream


    ¡°And that is what happened,¡± Ethan said after ending his story.


    Chloe and Luna had already heard this tale when Ethan came clean to them about his rtionship with Lily.


    However, listening to it a second time didn¡¯t make the story any less amazing.


    Agnes, Benjamin, and Emma, who were hearing this story for the first time, looked at Ethan with solemn expressions on their faces. This story was truly filled with suspense, especially thest battle against the Necromancer.


    Emma felt a bit sad because she hadn''t been there to help Ethan during his darkest moments. She felt very jealous and envious of Lily, who had managed to win her Master¡¯s heart by simply being there to support him during his time of need.


    ¡°Where is this girl, Lily?¡± Agnes asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring her with you? I would have loved to see and thank her for what she did for you.¡±


    Agnes, who was still unsure about which girl to pick as her grandson¡¯s fiance, finally made up her mind.


    Since the youngdy named Lily had been there to see Ethan¡¯s worst, Agnes believed that she deserved to be with her grandson at his best.


    ¡°Lily went back to see her family,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°She said that they were worried about her and that they wanted her toe home during the Autumn Break.¡±


    Agnes nodded her head in understanding. When she received Ethan¡¯s letter, the first thing on her mind was to go to Brynhildr Academy to visit him.


    However, since non-students and staff needed special permission to enter the academy, she could only wait. Fortunately, Ethan already promised to visit them during the school break.


    Although she felt sorry for Chloe, Luna, and Emma, she had taught Ethan to be a responsible person, despite him being childish back then.


    ¡°Grandma, there is something I want to tell you¡­,¡± Ethan said.


    However, before he could finish what he was going to say, Agnes raised her hand and smiled.


    ¡°You wish to marry that girl, right? Don¡¯t worry, you have my support,¡± Agnes stated. ¡°Can you tell me where her family lives? Your grandpa and I will visit them to negotiate in your stead.¡±


    Ethan smiled because he could tell that his grandma was serious.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve decided to have five wives.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Marrying is important. Your grandpa and I will definitely make it happ¡ªwhat did you say?¡±


    Ethan looked at his grandma in a calm manner and repeated what he said.


    ¡°I want to have five wives.¡±


    Agnes blinked once then twice before ncing at her husband.


    ¡°Benjamin, I think there''s something wrong with my ears. Did you catch what Ethan said?¡± Agnes asked.


    ¡°He said he wanted to have five wives,¡± Benjamin replied.


    He was just as surprised as Agnes and also thought that he misheard his grandson.


    ¡°Ethan, did you just say you want to have five wives?¡± Agnes asked in a serious tone.


    The handsome young man nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Grandma,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°That is what I said.¡±


    ¡°Hah~¡± Agnes looked at her grandson in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Very serious.¡±


    ¡°Ethan¡­ are you saying this because you want to make Chloe, Luna, and Emma your wives?¡±


    Emma smiled because she was certain that she wasn¡¯t part of the five wives that Ethan was talking about. However, she didn¡¯t say anything to correct Agnes because being considered one of Ethan¡¯s potential wives was a huge honor for someone like her.


    ¡°Yes, but only Chloe and Luna,¡± Ethan replied before giving Emma a sidelong nce. ¡°My rtionship with Emma is a bit¡­plicated.¡±


    Chloe raised her chin and looked at Emma with a smug expression, as if saying ¡°See? You¡¯re not part of the group. Stay away you thieving cat!¡±


    However, Emma wasn¡¯t fazed by Chloe¡¯s gesture. In fact, she even smiled and looked at Ethan¡¯s cousin as if she was looking at a squirrel with puffed-up cheeks.


    Luna, on the other hand, turned beet red as she lowered her face.


    When Ethan affirmed in front of his grandparents that he wanted her to be his future wife, she felt her heart skip a beat.


    Seeing how serious Ethan was, Agnes nced at her husband as if asking him. ¡°Dear, can I smack this silly boy silly with my flip-flops?¡±


    In fact, if they didn¡¯t have any guests, Agnes would have done just that. However, since she didn¡¯t want to embarrass her grandson in front of his schoolmates, she did her best to keep her calm and resist the temptation to pick up her flip-flops.


    Agnes took deep breaths in order to calm herself.


    No one talked in the room, and only Agnes'' breathing could be heard.


    A few minutester, the olddy opened her eyes and gazed at her grandson with a solemn gaze.


    ¡°Ethan, only nobles are able to do what you want to achieve,¡± Agnes said in a calm manner. ¡°Ordinary people like us do not have that luxury. Let¡¯s say that I agree with your decision¡ªdo you honestly believe that you will be able to support such arge family?


    ¡°Do you think your monthly allowance in the academy is enough for that? You will only receive your Pir Stipend till the end of this school year.


    ¡°When you be a Second Year, the academy will stop giving you ¡®freebies¡¯. You cannot support thesedies with words alone.


    ¡°Your grandfather was very handsome when he was a teenager, and there were manydies who wanted to be his lover. However, he didn¡¯t choose to have many wives. Do you know why?¡±


    Ethan pondered for a bit before giving his answer.


    ¡°Because he is not a noble?¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°No sh*t, Sherlocke,¡± Agnes sneered. ¡°It¡¯s because I beat him up in a pulp in front of those b*tches and told them that I would do the same to them if they didn¡¯t leave him alone.¡±


    Ethan looked at his Grandpa, who was also looking back at him. Although no words were spoken between the two men, they were able tomunicate with their eyes alone.


    ¡®You suffered a lot, Grandpa.¡¯


    ¡®Yes. So don¡¯t be like me, Ethan. Live the dream.¡¯


    ¡®Got it, Grandpa. I will not let you down.¡¯


    If Agnes only knew what the two men were talking about, she would not hesitate to p the two of them silly with her flip-flops until they forgot their names.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t know and simply looked at her grandson with a grave expression.


    ¡°Ethan, you are not a noble,¡± Agnes stated. ¡°You don¡¯t have what it takes to marry five people.¡±


    Just as Ethan was about to give his reply, someone beat him to it, which surprised not only the handsome young man but also everyone in the room.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just a matter of Noble Status, I can assure you that My Liege already has that qualification,¡± Emma stated. ¡°As for wealth, this isn¡¯t a problem either. In fact, even if his Liege have dozens of wives, I can say with confidence that they and their children would still be able to live a life of luxury.¡±


    Agnes stared at Emma for a few seconds before turning his gaze to her grandson.


    ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t ¡®stick it¡¯ in crazies, okay?¡± Agnes said with a serious expression on her face. ¡°I promise you that that will be your downfall.¡±


    Although Ethan heard his grandma, his gaze never left Emma.


    He didn¡¯t understand why his Promised One reacted that way. However, his curiosity was piqued.


    His Grandparents didn¡¯t know who his real parents were, but ording to Emma, she did.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half also attested that Emma was telling the truth, which made him wonder just what kind of secrets the girl was hiding from him.

 Chapter 216 Will Always Be My Family

    216 Will Always Be My Family


    ¡°Youngdy, just who are you?¡± Agnes asked. ¡°Are you implying that you know my grandson¡¯s real parents?¡±


    Emma frowned, knowing that she had identally spoken something that she shouldn¡¯t have.


    In her attempt to help Ethan with what he had decided to do, she was unable to stop herself from speaking a bit about his background.


    However, since the cat was already out of the bag, she decided to tone her stance a bit.


    ¡°Grandma, I know that it is hard to believe, but I do know who Ethan¡¯s parents are,¡± Emma replied. ¡°However, I cannot divulge anything about their identity or Ethan¡¯s background.¡±


    Agnes smiled. ¡°Miss Emma, unless you have proof that you truly know my grandson¡¯s biological parents, it is best to not make any unnecessary ims. It is not funny.¡±


    Ethan, Chloe, Luna, Emma, and Benjamin, could feel that Agnes was trying her best to rein in her anger.


    Despite the smile on the old woman¡¯s face, her clenched fists were trembling as if she was doing her best to notsh out.


    Agnes loved Ethan since he was a baby. There were many nights when she felt like beating the crap out of the person who left the poor baby alone in the middle of the night on their farm.


    Although she was thankful that Ethan became part of their life, she believed that no one had the right to abandon a child in such a manner.


    ¡°Grandma, please calm down,¡± Ethan said as he stood up to hug his grandma from behind. ¡°I know this is too much to digest right now, but I have reason to believe that Emma isn¡¯t lying.¡±


    ¡°You too, Ethan?¡± Agnes looked at her grandson in disbelief. ¡°Do you believe her nonsense?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°My rtionship with Emma is a bitplicated. She is a daughter of the people whoe from a n who had been serving the descendants of the n that my biological parents hade from.¡±


    Agnes shifted her gaze to the youngdy who was looking back at her in a calm manner.


    ¡°What is your rtionship with my grandson?¡± Agnes asked. ¡°Did you tell him who his real parents are? Also, don¡¯t you dare call me Grandma if you lie to me. I hate liars.¡±


    Emma closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Right now, there was an internal battle happening inside her head.


    One side was of duty, the other was to prove her loyalty to Ethan.


    Ethan wanted to say something to ease the tension, but his Other Half told him to not do anything.


    ¡®I want to know how this girl will handle this mess,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half said through their connection. ¡®Depending on her answer, we will know if she is really a capable subordinate or not.¡¯


    ¡®You treat her as if she¡¯s some kind of tool,¡¯ Ethan replied in a displeased tone.


    ¡®The Meredith n lives and dies for the sake of our family¡¯s bloodline,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®She is your Promised One, but if she doesn¡¯t meet a certain standard, she can easily be reced. Trust me, there will be many youngdies in the Meredith n who will jump at the opportunity to be your future concubine.


    ¡®However, they have this one rule that states that only one member of their n can serve a member of your family at any given time. So this means until she is reced, you are stuck with her. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to test if she is capable or not? I don¡¯t have a thing for useless Retainers.¡¯


    Ethan didn¡¯t share his Other Half¡¯s opinion. He wasn¡¯t someone who treated others as tools and measured their value depending on whether they were useless or not.


    Even so, he still decided to not say anything and allowed Emma to diffuse the situation.


    Several minutester, Emma opened her eyes and looked at Agnes with a solemn look on her beautiful face.


    ¡°Grandma, there are many things that I cannot say right now due to the restrictions that are ced on me,¡± Emma said softly. ¡°If I break any of these restrictions, I will be punished and will be forced to leave Ethan¡¯s side. I don¡¯t want this to happen, so I will only say the things that I am allowed to say.¡±


    Agnes arched an eyebrow, but she kept her silence and waited for Emma to finish her exnation.


    ¡°The Gremory Family is also a Wizard Family, so you should be aware of a few things about the Wizarding World right, Grandma?¡± Emma inquired.


    ¡°I know a thing or two,¡± Agnes replied.


    Emma nodded. ¡°Ethan is my Master and My Liege Lord. I am one of the many daughters of the Meredith n who were sent to different ces in Eastshire, Northshire, Southshire, and Westshire.


    ¡°Our goal is to find our Master and, fortunately, my mother had chosen Brynhildr Academy as my base of operation. I am now a Second Year, which means that I have been in the academy for an entire year, waiting for his arrival.


    ¡°I was prepared to stay there until I graduated, just in case he appeared in the academy at ater time. I am very happy that I didn¡¯t have to wait that long to serve the Young Master.¡±


    Emma looked at Ethan and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Since I was the first one to discover his whereabouts, I earned the title of his ¡®Promised One¡¯. I stated before that my goal is to protect, guide, and stay by his side until he fulfills his destiny.


    ¡°As to what this destiny is, I am not aware. Even if I were, I am not allowed to share this with anyone, including him. Thest bit of information that I can share with all of you is that Ethan¡¯s hometown is in Midgard, which trantes in the old tongue as Middle Earth.


    ¡°Once he grows strong enough, I will guide him back to the ce of his birth, where he will find the answers about his true identity and his background, which I and others are duty bound to protect.¡±


    Agnes listened silently until Emma was finished with her exnation. As someone who was born into a Wizarding Family, she wasn¡¯t entirely clueless about what Emma was trying to say.


    However, since she had an idea, it made her feel anxious.


    For Ethan to be abandoned by his parents, only one exnation came to her mind.


    ¡°Then, answer this question, Emma,¡± Agnes stated. ¡°Is Ethan a member of a destroyed noble family?¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t answer and maintained her silence. Clearly, this was one of the restrictions that she was talking about earlier.


    All the daughters of the Meredith n had powerful spells that were forcefully ced on their bodies.


    If any of them betrayed their n and their Liege or divulged its secrets to anyone who was not rted to them, the spell would activate and kill these youngdies without mercy.


    ¡°Grandma, I think that¡¯s enough,¡± Ethan said as he lovingly hugged his Grandma from behind.


    ¡°Regardless of what happens, I will be going to Midgard to discover my true identity when the right timees. For now, I want to enjoy this time together with you, so let¡¯s not talk about these annoying things. Look, you will have more wrinkles if we continue this discussion.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Agnes replied before taking a deep breath to regain herposure. ¡°Emma, although you can¡¯t answer my questions, can you do something for me?¡±


    Emma nodded in a heartbeat. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t break my restrictions, I will do my best to amodate your request, Grandma.¡±


    Agnes smiled. ¡°Then, can you write a letter and make sure that Ethan¡¯s parents read it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I can try,¡± Emma answered with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°Good. I will keep things simple. You just need to tell them that the moment we meet, they better be ready to get pped in the face,¡± Agnes said. ¡°Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Emma was truly at a loss about the request that Agnes wanted from her.


    If she really sent this letter to her n, she didn¡¯t know what kind of bacsh she would receive from the tant disrespect that came from the one who raised their Young Master.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Grandma,¡± Ethan rested her hand on Agnes¡¯ shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that you will get the opportunity to meet my biological parents. You can deal with them personally when that happens.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Agnes scoffed, but she ced her hand over Ethan¡¯s hand that was resting on her shoulder. ¡°Remember this, Ethan. Even if your family and your home abandoned you, your grandpa and I had and always will be here for you.¡±


    ¡°I know, Grandma,¡± Ethan said as he kissed his Grandma¡¯s cheek. ¡°You and Grandpa will always be my family.¡±


    Agnes nodded her head with a smile.


    After that, the tension in the room disappeared, and Agnes did her best to make up for her earlier outburst by talking with Emma.


    Emma was also quite happy because she managed to regain Agnes¡¯ trust, even if it was only a little bit.


    Although she was certain that there would be many bumps along the way, her position as Ethan¡¯s Promised One, would remain.


    At least for the time being.

 Chapter 217 Never Again

    217 Never Again


    After that long talk, everyone retired for the night.


    The moment Emma closed the door of her room, a sigh escaped her lips.


    She might''ve looked calm on the surface, but her heart was beating wildly inside her chest.


    ¡®I should have better self-control in the future,¡¯ Emma thought in hindsight. ¡®But, If I hadn¡¯t spoken up, Ethan would have had a hard time convincing his Grandparents that it was okay for him to have more than one wife.¡¯


    Now that she was more rational, she realized that there were many ways she could have tackled this problem. But what was done was already done.


    She couldn¡¯t turn back time, and even if she could, she wouldn¡¯t have changed a thing.


    Although there were ups and downs during the discussion, in the end, the result was eptable.


    She had gotten a bit closer to Ethan¡¯s Grandparents, and she also sessfully proved to Ethan¡¯s smug-faced cousin that she knew more things about Ethan that Chloe didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°This is bad,¡± Emma muttered. ¡°Why am I getting fired up and quarreling with the Young Master¡¯s potential wife? Hah¡­ I need to rein in my emotions. I thought my training as a standoffish Assistant Librarian was enough. I guess I am stillcking.¡±


    The youngdy shook her head helplessly as she removed her clothes. After tidying up a bit, she put on a one-piece ck nightgown that highlighted the curves of her body.


    If there was one thing that the Daughters of the Meredith n were proud of, it was their seductive bodies that were honed to be of service to their Young Master.


    All of them had to go through a strict test before they were approved to be a Wanderer, who would embark on a journey to find the one that held their Lord¡¯s Bloodline.


    Just as Emma was about to blow the candle near her desk to rest for the night, she heard a tapping sound on her window.


    There, she saw her Raven, Dawn, tapping the window to inform her Master that she had returned.


    Emma didn¡¯t waste any time and hurriedly opened the window, allowing her Spirit Guide to enter.


    She then took out the letter from the magical cylinder from her raven¡¯s feet that held the reply to the letter she had sent when Ethan returned to the academy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dear Daughter of Mine,


    We received your letter and it brought us great joy to know that the Young Master had sessfully returned to us.


    However, the Council has decided that you are not enough to protect his well-being. They have sent two more people who will help the Young Master, and you are not allowed to get in their way.


    This is the will of the Council, so you have no say in the matter.


    The Young Master¡¯s life is very precious, so don¡¯t let your pride get the best of you.


    Cooperate with them and ensure his safety. Do not forget, the Meredith n was created to be the Eyes and Shield of Our Liege.


    The Oddfrid n, who serves as our Lord¡¯s Sword, has also sent someone to protect him.


    The same can be said for the Argus, and Orpheus ns. They would send their best people to help protect the Master from any danger that might befall him before he¡¯s awakened his True Legacy.


    Worry not, your position as his Promised One is still in effect, and no one will take it away from you unless you fail miserably.


    Remember, my Dear Daughter, failure is not an option.


    Even if you have to sacrifice your life, you have to ensure that an incident like the Nexus will not happen again.


    May the Weave always guide your path.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After reading the letter, Emma ced the letter on the candle and burned it.


    These secret letters must not be seen by anyone. They were duty-bound to destroy it after they finished reading it.


    Emma had already made sure that she would be one of the representatives who would apany Ethan to Nightfall Academy.


    Just like her mother said, they couldn¡¯t allow a repeat of the incident that took their Young Master to the past.


    Ethan was that precious and, no matter what, even if the Four ns had to sacrifice many lives, his safety must be guaranteed.


    ¡°For the Council to send their people, it can only mean one thing,¡± Emma muttered. ¡°The Temrs are on the move again.¡±


    A cold look appeared on Emma¡¯s beautiful face as she thought about the people who forced Lady Catherine to abandon their Young Master in order for him to have a chance to live.


    ¡°Never again,¡± Emma said softly. ¡°Never again will we allow them to seed.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In Ethan¡¯s Room¡­


    ¡°¡­ What are you two doing here?¡± Ethan asked as he looked at the two youngdies who were wearing their pajamas and holding a pillow.


    ¡°We came here to ensure that Emma will not sneak into your bed at night,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°That b*tch, I can tell that she is nning something bad.¡±


    Ethan sighed before standing up from the bed to hug the two girls.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s all sleep together,¡± Ethan said before kissing their cheeks. ¡°It has been a long day.¡±


    Chloe and Luna nodded before kissing him back.


    Ethan had already made his feelings known to both of them, so they were fine with these small acts of intimacy behind closed doors.


    Kisses on the cheeks were nothingpared to kisses on the lips, and Ethan had already kissed them many times whenever he needed to absorb their magical powers.


    Also, after spending more than a year with Lily in the Lands of stor, he was no longer that innocent, young boy who knew nothing about women.


    ¡°Ethan, are you also going to tell my parents what you said to Grandma?¡± Chloe asked as sheid down beside the handsome young man.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I will talk to Aunt and Uncle. I don¡¯t want to do things half-heartedly. Since I¡¯ve already made my decision, I will make sure that they understand how serious I am.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Chloe genuinely felt happy because she didn¡¯t want to keep her rtionship with Ethan from her parents.


    Although they wouldn¡¯t tantly show their intimacy in public, especially in the academy, it was nice to know that their families were aware of the bond they shared with each other.


    As for Luna¡¯s family, Ethan also nned to visit them. But, he wouldn¡¯t do it right now.


    Luna¡¯s family was a noble family, and for him to even have a chance to convince them to agree to his rtionship with their daughter, he must achieve something that they could recognize.


    Noble Families usually intermarried with other Noble Families. This was to ensure that they would benefit from something, whether it be an alliance or strengthening business ties with each other.


    Ethan knew that now was not the right time to dig into his family¡¯s background. He needed to make a name for himself first.


    Although many Noble Households knew that he was able to use Partial Resonance, it was still not enough to make them use their daughters as pawns to entrap him.


    At the end of the day, he was still a Dud, and his magic was faulty at best.


    At least, that was what the students in the academy, as well as all of the important people, knew.


    They weren¡¯t aware that Ethan had the blood of a deity running in his veins, who couldmand the Storm and Sea to do his will.


    Holding the twodies in his arms, Ethan closed his eyes.


    The future was uncertain, that much he knew.


    However, even with the unknown blocking his way, all he needed to do was carve his own path and grasp the happiness that he deserved.

 Chapter 218 Looks Like This Boy Finally Got Some Backbone

    218 Looks Like This Boy Finally Got Some Backbone


    Agnes, Chloe, Luna, and Emma were all in the kitchen preparing their lunch.


    The three girls asked the olddy if there was anything they could help with, and Agnes gratefully epted their offer.


    ¡®My good grandson has good taste,¡¯ Agnes thought as she looked at the three beautiful girls who were helping her with cooking.


    Just a day ago, she was having a hard time choosing who among them was most suitable to be Ethan¡¯s girlfriend.


    But after hearing Ethan¡¯s deration of his intention to have five wives, she no longer needed to choose.


    Since all of them were good girls, she would just ept the three of them. After all, all good things must belong to her family!


    Ethan, on the other hand, was with his grandfather, Benjamin. The two were in the fields.


    After getting money from Ethan, the two elders no longer needed to work on the farm. They had been able to hire people to help them do it.


    ¡°Are you not nning to cut your hair?¡± Benjamin asked as he looked at his grandson, whose long hair reached down to his waist.


    ¡°No, Grandpa,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Why? Does it not look good on me?¡±


    Benjamin smiled. ¡°Fortunately, you don¡¯t look feminine so no one will mistake you for a girl. But I have to admit, your long hair is quite charismatic. No wonder thosedies like you very much.¡±


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°Grandpa, they liked me even when I still had short hair.¡±


    ¡°Right, they liked you because you had always been good-looking,¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°You got that gene from me. I was also quite a looker when I was young. Your grandma had to scare all the girls away so that she could keep me all to herself.¡±


    Ethan chuckled after hearing his grandpa¡¯s words. Although they weren¡¯t blood-rted, his grandma and grandpa often said that he inherited all of their good genes.


    They were the ones who raised him, and the handsome young man loved and respected the two of them, so he didn¡¯t mind them boasting that all of his good traits were inherited from them.


    ¡°Next time, make sure to bring that girl, Lily,¡± Benjaminmented. ¡°I want to thank her personally for helping you. Without her, you might have fallen onto the wrong path.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Once my time at Nightfall Academy ends, I will consider bringing her here during one of the weekend breaks.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n. Just inform us in advance. You know your grandma¡ªshe will definitely want to prepare something special for thatdy.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    After touring their farm and seeing that everything was normal, the two returned to their house to wait for Chloe¡¯s parents.


    Two hourster, a carriage arrived.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Chloe immediately ran to hug her mother as soon as thetter descended from the carriage.


    Ady who seemed to be in herte thirties hugged her daughter with a smile on her face.


    16:42


    ¡°It feels like it''s been forever since Ist saw you,¡± Chloe¡¯s mother, Jessica, smiled before kissing her Ady who seemed to be in herte thirties hugged her daughter with a smile on her face.


    ¡°It feels like it''s been forever since Ist saw you,¡± Chloe¡¯s mother, Jessica, smiled before kissing her daughter''s cheek. ¡°Have you been doing well in the academy?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chloe replied.


    At that moment, Chloe¡¯s father, Soren, appeared beside his daughter and patted her head.


    He was a man of few words, but his actions and his eyes spoke a thousand words.


    ¡°Father,¡± Chloe reached out to hug her father. ¡°Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Soren replied as he hugged his daughter back.


    A minuteter, Soren pulled back and nced at Ethan. His gaze narrowed when he saw the two other youngdies standing beside him. Clearly, he didn''t like what he was seeing.


    Not knowing what her father was thinking, Chloe pulled back and ran towards Luna. She then pulled her best friend forward and introduced her to her parents.


    ¡°Mother, Father, this is my best friend, Luna,¡± Chloe said. ¡°She¡¯s a year older than me, and she¡¯s a very kind and caring girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So this is Luna,¡± Jessica smiled as she looked at the angelic beauty with a gentle gaze. ¡°My daughter always mentions you in her letters. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, Mrs. Gremory,¡± Luna replied.


    ¡°Just call me Aunt or Auntie,¡± Jessica grinned. ¡°Thank you for looking after my daughter. She can be a handful¡ªif you know what I mean.¡±


    The beautiful woman winked at Luna, which made thetter smile. Indeed. Chloe could be a handful at times, but the angelic beauty was already used to herpany.


    Jessica also noticed the other beautifuldy beside Ethan, but she didn¡¯t make anyments. She simply appraised Emma from afar, and she had to admit, the youngdy was moredylike than her daughter, Chloe.


    ¡°Jessica, why don¡¯t we talk inside where it¡¯s morefortable?¡± Agnes asked as she gently pulled the beautiful woman towards the house. ¡°Benjamin, you and Soren take care of the baggage. Wedies are delicate creatures. You can do that much, right?¡±


    Benjamin rolled his eyes at his wife but made noments to correct her. He just went to the carriage and helped Soren to carry the travel bags inside the house.


    As soon as the luggage was safely stored in the guest rooms, the group went to the dining room to eat.


    Jessica knew that her daughter liked Ethan, and she nned to support her if she wanted. However, after talking with Luna, she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to dislike the girl.


    The angelic beauty had this sort of charm that made anyone who looked at her view her favorably. Because of this, she decided to have a chat with her after their meal ended.


    Soren was also paying close attention to the girls. Simr to Jessica, she was aware of her daughter''s feelings for Ethan.


    Truth be told, he didn¡¯t like Ethan. In his eyes, the handsome young man was just a spoiled brat who was raised by his grandparents. Aside from his good looks, thed had nothing else going for him.


    But after seeing the current Ethan, Soren had to admit that he was quite impressed.


    Back then, the handsome young man would cower from his gaze.


    But now, the teenage boy could calmly look him straight in the eye without any hint of fear or anxiety whatsoever.


    The corner of Soren¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile.


    ¡®Looks like this boy finally got some backbone,¡¯ Soren thought.


    He once served as a Guard in a Noble Household when he was younger.


    This Noble Household had a good rtionship with the Gremory Family, which was how he and Jessica could have several interactions with each other. It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to develop feelings for each other, and after some time, they decided to marry.


    However, he had to fulfill one condition.


    He would be marrying into their family, and their children¡¯s surname would still be Gremory. Since Soren loved Jessica, he epted this condition and lived a happy married life with his wife.


    Because of his profession in the past, a single nce was enough to tell him that Ethan was someone who knew how to wield a weapon.


    Also, there was one more thing that he was sure about.


    ¡®This brat has blood on his hands,¡¯ Soren frowned. ¡®I guess I need to have a proper talk with himter.¡¯


    Although Soren didn¡¯t mind that Chloe liked Ethan, he would not allow his daughter to pursue a dangerous man.


    Especially someone who had killed others in the past.

 Chapter 219 This Match Is Over

    219 This Match Is Over


    ¡°Uncle Soren, Grandpa said that you wanted to talk to me in private,¡± Ethan said as he approached the man who was standing straight with his arms sped behind his back.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Soren replied without turning around to look at Ethan.


    ¡°May I know the reason why?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s father turned around to look at the young man with a solemn expression on his face.


    ¡°Have a spar with me,¡± Soren stated as he approached the tree and picked up his sword.


    Ethan nced at his Uncle¡¯s weapon.


    He noticed that there was a string that was looped around the scabbard, preventing anyone from drawing the sword.


    ¡°Why the sudden spar, Uncle?¡± Ethan asked as he stared at the man who was standing a few meters away from him with a sword in his hands.


    Soren didn¡¯t answer Ethan¡¯s question. Instead, he asked the young man a question of his own.


    ¡°Do you like my daughter?¡± Soren asked.


    ¡°I do,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Then fight me,¡± Soren stated. ¡°If you can¡¯t beat me, then don¡¯t even think about courting my daughter. I will not give you my approval or my blessing.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ethan nodded.


    The handsome young man then took out the Moulding Ball from his storage ring. A few secondster, the ball transformed into a wooden staff.


    ¡°Magic.¡± Soren narrowed his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were a Wizard, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only half right, Uncle,¡± Ethan replied as he took a fighting stance. ¡°I¡¯m a Dud.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call yourself Dad. You still haven¡¯t married my daughter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ethan was at a loss for words. However, before he could correct the other party, Soren had already charged and swung his sword towards Ethan¡¯s shoulder.


    Chloe¡¯s father was quite annoyed by the fact that Ethan had brought home two other girls aside from his daughter.


    He was a very perceptive man, so it was quite easy for him to tell that Luna and Emma liked Ethan.


    Although the young man didn¡¯t openly show his feelings for the two girls, he noticed that his gaze would soften whenever he looked at Luna.


    This was more than enough to let Soren know that Ethan liked other girls as well.


    Because of this, he nned to not only test how strong Ethan was but to also teach him a lesson for two-timing his daughter!


    But before his sword could even hit Ethan¡¯s shoulder, the young man side-stepped to his right side, avoiding his sword strike.


    Soren was surprised because he initially expected that Ethan would block his sword strike.


    He had ced the full weight of his body on that attack because he wanted to overpower the boy.


    Ethan didn¡¯t take advantage of Soren¡¯s momentary surprise in order tounch an attack of his own.


    He simply distanced himself from his Uncle and waited for him to recover.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Sorenmented. ¡°Boy, I will not take it easy on you anymore. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I am ready, Uncle,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Come.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s father once again charged at Ethan with his sword held high. This time, he no longer underestimated the teenager and treated him like a Bandit who hade to take something very important from him.


    Simr to what happened earlier, Ethan didn¡¯t block Soren''s attacks. He simply dodged with minimal movement and allowed his Uncle to unleash a flurry of strikes against him.


    Not far from them, Benjamin was watching their spar with an amused expression on his face.


    He was a farmer and not a fighter. Even so, he could tell that his grandson had the upper hand in the sparring match.


    Benjamin was one of the two people who had raised Ethan, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel smug after seeing his grandson¡¯s performance.


    Suddenly, he heard several footsteps, making him turn to see who was behind him.


    ¡°So this is where they are,¡± Jessica said as she looked at her husband and the handsome young man in the distance. ¡°For him to give Soren this much trouble, it seems that he has experienced a lot in the academy.¡±


    ¡°That, he has,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°He has been through a lot.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Jessica hummed before opening her folding fan and fanning herself. ¡°Well, at least he knows how to protect himself. He has to be able to do at least that much to gain your father¡¯s approval.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s cheeks reddened after hearing her mother¡¯s words.


    Truth be told, Jessica was also dissatisfied when she saw that there were two otherdies aside from their daughter at this little family reunion.


    ¡°The boy sure has improved a lot.¡± Agnes nodded her head in satisfaction. ¡°If this goes on, he will defeat your husband without the need tond a blow on his body.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that,¡± Jessica replied. ¡°Although Soren has already retired from Guard Duty, he still trains his sword skills twice a week. Ethan will not be able to beat him that easily.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ethan will beat him,¡± Agnes smirked. ¡°After all, he is my grandson.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Just where are you getting that confidence of yours, Sister?¡± Jessica shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°He inherited my genes. Do I need to say anything else?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You adopted him, remember? He¡¯s not rted to our family by blood.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the small stuff.¡± Agnes shrugged. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy that he isn¡¯t rted to us by blood? If he were blood-rted, it would not be possible for Chloe to be his wife.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s face turned crimson, but there was a smile on her face. Getting the olddy¡¯s recognition was a very important thing because it affected her future.


    Jessica didn¡¯t have aeback, so she decided to just observe the sparring match from where she stood.


    A few minutester, she noticed that her husband was starting to pant heavily, while the handsome young man still lookedposed.


    Aside from the few beads of sweat on Ethan¡¯s forehead, his breathing was still steady, which surprised Jessica.


    ¡°Do you only know how to dodge?¡± Soren asked. ¡°Is running all you can do?¡±


    Ethan smiled before taking a fighting stance.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to attack, Uncle,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Soren steadied his breathing before taking a fighting stance. ¡°Come.¡±


    Both men took a step forward and shed.


    A momentter, Soren found himself lying on the ground facing the sky.


    His weapony several meters away from him, and his chest was heaving up and down due to exhaustion.


    Ethan on the other hand, stood a few meters away from him, with the butt of the staff resting on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s my win, Uncle,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Do you want to fight another round?¡±


    The corner of Soren¡¯s lips twitched after hearing Ethan¡¯s challenge. Even though he could still fight, he was certain that no matter what he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able tond a blow on Ethan.


    Because of this, he epted his loss with grace and shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s your win,¡± Soren replied. ¡°This match is over.¡±


    Ethan smiled and reached out his hand in order to help his uncle stand up.


    Soren reluctantly epted Ethan¡¯s gesture and propped himself up from the ground.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk againter,¡± Soren said. ¡°I still have many things to ask you.¡±


    Ethan could tell that his Uncle wanted to ask him a few things. But since they hadpany, this wasn¡¯t the right time to talk about these things.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s talk againter, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Soren nodded before giving his wife a meaningful nce.


    A momentter, he walked toward the house.


    Ethan, on the other hand, walked toward the peanut gallery, where the others had watched the battle from a distance.


    When he was only a few meters away from him, Emma took a step forward and wiped Ethan¡¯s forehead with her handkerchief.


    ¡®This b*tch,¡¯ Chloe thought.


    She was already holding a handkerchief in her hand, but Emma still beat her to it.


    However, to her surprise, Luna walked towards Ethan and also wiped his cheeks, and neck with her own handkerchief, making Chloe feel left out.


    A momentter, he joined the twodies and wiped Ethan¡¯s other cheek, making the corner of her mother¡¯s lips twitch.


    Agnes, on the other hand, looked at this scene with a big smile on her face.


    Clearly, she was very happy at the attention that her grandson was getting.


    Her husband, Benjamin, who was standing right beside her, smiled at his grandson.


    ¡®That¡¯s right, Ethan,¡¯ Benjamin thought. ¡®Live the dream.¡¯


    Jessica could only shake her head helplessly as she looked at this scene. She didn¡¯t like what she was seeing.


    But since her daughter wasn¡¯t saying anything, she decided to have a private talk with Ethanter and ask him what his rtionship with Luna and Emma was.


    If she disliked the reply she''d hear, then she would make sure to have a long talk with her daughter and dissuade her from pursuing the handsome young man, whom she had loved for several years.

 Chapter 220 Five Year Agreement [Part 1]

    220 Five Year Agreement [Part 1]


    ¡°¡­ What did you just say?¡± Soren clenched his fists so hard that crackling sounds could be heard. ¡°You want to have more than one wife, and you dare tell me that my daughter is one of them?¡±


    Usually, Chloe¡¯s father was a man of few words. However, every time his emotions got the better of him, he would speak his thoughts out loud without holding back.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I hope that you can give us your blessings.¡±


    ¡°Oi, bastard. Just who do you think you are?¡± Soren grabbed Ethan¡¯s shirt and pulled him close to him. ¡°You¡¯re just a country boy, and suddenly, you have the guts to spout this nonsense after bing a Wizard? If this is a joke, it¡¯s not funny.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke,¡± Ethan replied as he held Soren¡¯s gaze. ¡°I am serious.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Soren raised his fist and punched Ethan¡¯s face.


    However, the handsome young man blocked the punch with the palm of his hand.


    Enraged that his fist didn¡¯t hit its target, Soren growled and pushed Ethan away.


    Or at least, he tried to push him away.


    However, Ethan didn¡¯t budge because his strength now surpassed that of the ordinary human after gaining the blood essence of a deity.


    ¡°F-Father, please calm down,¡± Chloe tried to diffuse the situation by calling out to her father. ¡°Ethan just wants t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Soren snapped at his daughter, making Chloe wince. ¡°I will not allow you to be this bastard¡¯s fiance!¡±


    Soren hatefully red at Ethan, but thetter held his gaze with a calm expression on his face.


    Jessica, who was watching this from the side, frowned. But unlike her husband, she was a lot calmer as she looked at Ethan with an appraising gaze.


    ¡°Sister, did you perhaps nt this idea in Ethan¡¯s head?¡± Jessica asked Agnes, who was calmly sipping her coffee.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Agnes replied. ¡°Actually, I lost my temper as well when this boy made that deration. If we didn¡¯t have guests at that time, I might have already pped Ethan silly with my flip-flops.¡±


    Soren, who thought that he finally gained an ally, looked at Agnes with a solemn expression on his face.


    ¡°Then help me convince your grandson that what he is proposing is a mistake,¡± Soren stated. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is only saying these things because he saw many beautifuldies after going to the academy. Maybe he can¡¯t make his decision, so instead of choosing, he just decided to have his own harem. But I will not allow my daughter to be part of this nonsense!¡±


    Agnes finished drinking her coffee and ced it on top of the table. She then sighed before looking at Chloe¡¯s father with a helpless expression on her face.


    ¡°Look, Soren, I''m not going to find fault in what you are trying to do,¡± Agnes replied. ¡°Believe me, I also felt the same way. But if you think about it carefully, Nobles are able to have multiple wives. Since that is the case, why can¡¯t my grandson do the same?¡±


    Soren scoffed. ¡°Nobles can do it because they have the money, influence, and reputation. Just in case you forgot, your grandson is just a country bumpkin. He is not a Noble. This boy doesn¡¯t have the funds to support a big family.¡±


    Soren then stared at Ethan before saying the rest of his thoughts.


    ¡°Boy, I have a very good impression of you because you grew up with Chloe. However, you just broke all the goodwill I have for you when you spouted this nonsense.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head. ¡°Your points are valid, Uncle. I am indeed a country boy, and I am not a Noble. However, there is one thing that I don¡¯tck, and that is money.¡±


    Jessica arched an eyebrow after hearing Ethan¡¯s ims. ¡°Are you talking about your monthly stipend from the academy? I heard about it from my brothers who studied there in the past.¡±


    The Gremory Family was also a family of Wizards. However, they weren¡¯t a prominent family, so not many people knew about them.


    Ethan smiled before standing up from the couch and walking towards the living room.


    ¡°Please follow me,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I would like to show you something.¡±


    Jessica and Soren nced at each other before they both stood up to follow Ethan.


    Chloe, Agnes, and Benjamin also followed behind them, curious about what Ethan was nning to show them.


    Luna and Emma were currently together in the guest room because Ethan didn¡¯t want them to be Soren¡¯s targets when he lost his temper. The handsome young man had a feeling that things would go south.


    Having considered this, he decided to y it safe and took measures to prevent the twodies from gaining Soren¡¯s ire.


    When everyone arrived at the living room, Ethan spread the palm of his hand and activated his ring.


    A momentter, countless gold coins fell from the palm of his hand, making tinkling sounds as they hit the floor.


    Agnes¡¯, Benjamin¡¯s, Chloe¡¯s, Soren¡¯s, and Jessica¡¯s eyes widened in shock as they looked at this unbelievable scene.


    The gold coins seemed endless as they nearly filled up half of the living room. But when everyone thought that Ethan was just going to drop gold coins, countless precious gems started falling on the floor, making Agnes'' body shake in excitement.


    ¡°W-We¡¯re rich!¡± Agnes stuttered.


    Even Benjamin was speechless because he didn¡¯t expect his grandson to have this much treasure. Even now, the number of gems that were falling from his hand seemed endless.


    A minuteter, the gems stopped falling and it was reced by pearls of all sizes that rolled across the stack of treasures like marbles.


    Before Ethan left the Lands of stor, he had taken the treasure of the Necromancer, which thetter had gathered over hundreds of years.


    The Kobolds gave him precious gems that they had excavated as they expanded their nest deep underground.


    As for the pearls, Ethan would swim in the sea to collect them on a regr basis.


    Truth be told, he had only shown a fifth of all the treasures in his possession. He was afraid that if he poured out everything he had, everyone might get buried in a pile of treasures.


    Soren and Jessica nced at each other in disbelief.


    One of the main reasons why Soren was angry was because he thought that Ethan was not taking marriage seriously. If he didn¡¯t have the means to support his family, then it was not only him that


    would suffer, but his wives as well.

 Chapter 221 Five Year Agreement [Part 2]

    221 Five Year Agreement [Part 2]


    The amount of treasure that was piling up on the floor was greater than the wealth of Barons, Viscounts, and perhaps even Earls.


    With this much wealth, Ethan could back up his im that he was capable of supporting five wives and a big family.


    ¡°Are you convinced that I have what it takes to support your daughter now, Uncle?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Where did you get all of these treasures?¡± Soren asked.


    ¡°I got it when I traveled to the Lands of stor,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t steal any of it. All of this was given to me.¡±


    ¡°Given to you?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t want to disclose what happened in the Lands of stor to Chloe¡¯s parents.


    At least not for the time being. What he wanted was their approval to make Chloe his fiance.


    ¡°I might not be a Noble,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°But if getting a Noble Title is the only thing that will convince you, then I will work hard on getting it. Even if you don¡¯t ept my request to make Chloe my fiance right now, I hope that you will not close off this possibility either.¡±


    Jessica sighed before looking at the handsome young man whom her daughter had a crush on for many years.


    ¡°Do you like my daughter?¡± Jessica asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I want to make her happy.¡±


    Soren clicked his tongue. ¡°I still don¡¯t approve of it.¡±


    Although he was saying that he didn¡¯t approve of it, his voice wasn¡¯t as loud and aggressive as it had been earlier.


    Ethan also noticed this and smiled. Based on the other party''s reaction, he should be one step closer to achieving his goal.


    ¡°Then, what should I do in order to get your approval, Uncle?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Be a Noble,¡± Soren replied. ¡°A Marquess. I won¡¯t ept any rank lower than that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ A Marquess?¡± Agnes looked at Soren in disbelief. ¡°If anyone could easily be a Marquess, then everyone, including their fathers, would have already be High-Ranking Nobles.¡±


    Soren snorted. ¡°If he can¡¯t even do that, then he can forget marrying my daughter. I will not hand Chloe over to a nobody.¡±


    Just as Agnes was about to retort to Soren¡¯s words, Ethan raised his hand to stop his grandmother.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I ept this condition.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Soren eyed the handsome young man with a smirk on his face. ¡°Are you sure you can do this?¡±


    Truth be told, he was only making things difficult for Ethan and wanted to see how he would react to his challenge.


    However, to his surprise, the teenage boy epted his demand without batting an eye.


    ¡°I am sure,¡± Ethan replied.


    Soren nced at his wife, and thetter nodded her head.


    ¡°Very well, how about we do it like this,¡± Soren crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°Five years. Within five years, you must be a Marquess. If you can¡¯t do that, then this deal is off, and Chloe will be free to look for another man to marry. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°I agree to this condition, Uncle,¡± Ethan replied in a heartbeat. ¡°But if I be a Marquee before the deadline, you will give us your blessing.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Then we have a deal.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We have a deal.¡±


    Ethan waved his hand and all the treasures that were lying on the floor all flew towards the ring in his hands as if they were being sucked by it like a vacuum cleaner.


    After the tension in the room disappeared, Soren and Jessica asked their daughter toe to their room so that they could have a private discussion.


    Chloe agreed and followed her parents, leaving Ethan, Agnes, and Benjamin in the living room.


    When she was certain that their guests were out of earshot, Agnes walked towards Ethan with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°Ethan, I didn¡¯t know that you were this capable,¡± Agnes chuckled. ¡°Did you see that look on Soren¡¯s face? His mouth was opened so wide that you could ce an egg inside of it. Very hrious!¡±


    Benjamin, on the other hand, had other thoughts on his mind.


    ¡°Ethan, did you really not steal any of those treasures?¡± Benjamin inquired. ¡°Please, be honest with me.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s grandfather was an upright person. Although he trusted that his grandson wouldn¡¯t do something against thew, he still wanted to confirm his doubts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything.¡±


    Benjamin nodded and patted his grandson¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ethan, make sure to not unt your wealth anywhere else,¡± Benjamin advised. ¡°There are people that can easily be influenced by money, and if they know that you are in possession of such wealth, they will not hesitate to target you.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Grandpa.¡± Ethan smiled. ¡°I will keep this in mind.¡±


    After chatting for a little bit more, Ethan went to the third floor of the house to talk to Luna and Emma.


    He told them what had happened, which made the angelic beauty sigh in relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you were able to resolve things peacefully,¡± Luna said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan agreed. ¡°Just thinking that I will need to do the same with your family is already making me feel anxious. Your parents will not burn me to cinders with their magic if I ask for your hand in marriage, right?¡±


    Luna averted her gaze because she couldn¡¯t make this promise.


    Her father was a Baron, and he had two wives.


    Luna had three brothers, but she was the only girl in the family.


    Because of this, her father and brothers were overprotective of her, scaring all, and every suitor, who set their sights on her.


    She had a feeling that the moment Ethan visited their Barony, they''d already be wary of him.


    And once he asked her parents for her hand in marriage, everyone would definitely attack Ethan in a heartbeat, and possibly beat him up until he was half dead.


    Seeing Luna¡¯s reaction, Ethan could only smile. He pulled the angelic beauty in his arms and patted her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to convince them,¡± Ethan said before kissing Luna¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that they will think that you are moving too fast,¡± Luna replied as she closed her eyes, enjoying Ethan¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right,¡± Ethan admitted. ¡°I am indeed rushing things.¡±


    ¡°Can I know the reason?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to regret the decisions that I didn¡¯t make. No one knows what the future holds, and I don¡¯t want to lie to myself. Since that is the case, I will get your parents'' approval as soon as possible, so that when we graduate from the academy, we can all get married and live together.¡±


    Luna smiled and asked a question wistfully. ¡°Will we live happily ever after?¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to have a fairy tale ending?¡± Ethan asked as he lightly patted Luna¡¯s head.


    ¡°Yes. I do.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s work hard to achieve that ending. Are you with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ethan and Luna shared a sweet kiss with each other.


    The two hadpletely forgotten that Emma was in the same room as them.


    Emma sighed in her heart as she looked at this scene in front of her. She was quite envious of Luna, but she wasn¡¯t jealous.


    She knew that as long as she stayed by Ethan¡¯s side, the handsome young man would also treat her nicely.


    Until that day arrived, she would continue to serve him faithfully and walk by his side as he journeyed into the unknown.


    -----------------


    Important Announcement: The E-Book, Paperback, and Hardcopy of Wizard World Irregr Book 1, is now avable in Amaz0n. Feel free to get your copies now!

 Chapter 222 To Damnation And Beyond [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 222 To Damnation And Beyond [Part 1]</h4>


    A week had passed since Ethan visited his grandparents in the countryside.


    During this time, Chloe¡¯s father, Soren, sparred with him every day.


    Every time they fought, the more certain the older man was with his conjectures. Ethan was not only a good fighter, but he was also holding back on him.


    At first, he thought that he was just imagining things, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to confirm his assumption.


    Soren had been an active guard for a good part of his life. Although he wouldn¡¯t say that he was an extremely talented swordsman, he was better than most people.


    Someone with his experience was more than capable of gauging the strength of the person he was fighting with, especially since he had been fighting the same opponent many times already.


    Ethan wasn¡¯t aware that he had impressed Chloe¡¯s father to a certain degree that thetter felt at ease, knowing that the handsome young man was capable of protecting his daughter.


    Soren understood that Brynhildr Magical Academy wasn¡¯t simple, and his daughter had to do missions from time to time. Some of these missions were dangerous, and truth be told, he was very worried about her.


    When he learned that Chloe and Ethan were part of a team that was referred to as Duo, his worry decreased a lot, especially after knowing that Ethan was still holding back on him.


    ¡°I concede,¡± Soren said after Ethan managed to disarm him in theirtest sh.


    He shook his head helplessly and picked up the sword on the ground before ncing at the handsome young man with a calm expression on his face.


    ¡°Ethan, make sure to protect my daughter,¡± Soren stated.


    ¡°I will, Uncle,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone bully her either.¡±


    Soren gave Ethan a brief nod before going back to the house. Today was the day that they would return home, so this was thest time that he would be able to spar against Ethan.


    The young man watched his uncle go with a calm expression on his face. When he could no longer see Soren¡¯s figure, he felt something brush against his leg, making him look down.


    There, he saw a ck cat who was busy rubbing its body on his leg while purring at the same time.


    The Pitchfork in his hand disappeared, and he crouched down to pet the cat, which he had only seen for the first time since he arrived at their farm.


    To Ethan¡¯s surprise, the fur of the cat was very smooth and silky, making it feel very good to the touch.


    The cat purred happily and evenid down on the ground, allowing Ethan to pet it more.


    It seemed to be so satisfied with the way Ethan was treating it that its eyes closed, and its purring became louder.


    At that moment, Emma appeared to tell Ethan that lunch was ready.


    The youngdy¡¯s gaze brieflynded on the ck cat on the ground before shifting her attention to her Master.


    ¡°Lunch is ready, My Liege,¡± Emma said with a smile. ¡°I helped cook the beef stew. I hope you enjoy it.¡±


    Ethan nodded and yed with the cat¡¯s ears onest time before reluctantly standing up.


    ¡°Thank you, Emma,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Emma bowed. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The two then returned to the house, leaving the cat behind.


    When they could no longer be seen, the cat ran towards the nearest tree overlooking the house and climbed up onto it.


    It settled on a tree branch andid down. Its tail swung from side to side, and its feral eyes looked into the house with an amused expression on its face.


    ¡®So, that is Master,¡¯ the ck Cat thought. ¡®He is more gentle and handsome than I thought he would be. It¡¯s quite regrettable that I hadn''t been the one to find him first.¡¯


    Suddenly, a faint smile appeared on the cat¡¯s face.


    ¡®Well, there is still a chance,¡¯ the ck Cat mused. ¡®As long as the daughter of the Meredith n fails to prove her worth, I can take over her position easily. But it won¡¯t be easy. I¡¯m sure that the others are also eyeing her position.¡¯


    The ck Cat pondered for a bit.


    A momentter, it thought of a good idea that would allow it to be one step closer to its goal.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°You be careful in the academy, okay?¡± Jessica hugged her daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to write us letters on a regr basis.¡±


    ¡°I will, Mother,¡± Chloe replied.


    Jessica nodded and kissed her daughter¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything dangerous,¡± Soren said before hugging his daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Father,¡± Chloe replied as she hugged her father tightly.


    Jessica and Soren then gave Ethan a brief nod, and thetter returned this gesture.


    There was an unwritten promise between them, and they trusted Ethan to take good care of their daughter while they were still in the academy.


    After saying theirst goodbyes, the carriage, manned by Ethan¡¯s Grandpa, Benjamin, departed and headed toward the station.


    ¡°You have good parents, Chloe,¡± Luna said with a smile.


    ¡°Un.¡± Chloe nodded. ¡°Next time, it will be my turn to visit your ce. I want to know what your parents are like as well.¡±


    The smile on Luna¡¯s face widened as she nodded her head.


    She had already written several letters to her parents that mentioned her best friend, Chloe.


    They were very curious about her and even asked Luna to bring Chloe with her when she came back home for a visit.


    The two youngdies then walked back to the house together, leaving Ethan and Emma behind.


    At that moment, the ck cat walked up to the handsome young man and once again rubbed its body against his leg.


    ¡°Are you a stray?¡± Ethan crouched down and patted the body of the cat. ¡°I think not. Your fur isn¡¯t dirty, and you look very healthy. You must certainly have an owner.¡±


    Suddenly, Ethan heard a voice inside his head, which surprised him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an owner.¡±


    At first, Ethan thought that he was just imagining things, so he looked at Emma and wondered if she was ying a prank on him.


    Emma, who didn¡¯t hear the ck Cat¡¯s words, looked back at her Master in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, Master?¡± Emma asked. ¡°How may I help you?¡±


    ¡°Did you talk to me just now?¡± Ethan inquired.


    Emma shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    The ck Cat found their interaction quite amusing, but in order to prevent the handsome young man from having a bad impression of it, it once again spoke to rify its intention.


    ¡°The one who talked is me. I¡¯m the cat in front of you, Master.¡±


    Ethan looked at the ck Cat with a calm expression on his face.


    He could tell that the cat wasn¡¯t showing any signs of hostility, but after it talked to him, he understood that it wasn¡¯t a simple creature.


    Ethan knew that this magical creature wouldn¡¯t approach him without a purpose, so he decided to be straightforward and took the initiative to ask it some questions.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Why did you approach me?¡±


    Emma, who finally had a gist of what was happening, immediately approached Ethan and stood by his side.


    She was already holding her wand in her hand.


    If the ck Cat were to try anything funny, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to riddle its body with holes to ensure that her Master would be safe from harm.

 Chapter 223 To Damnation And Beyond [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 223 To Damnation And Beyond [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Why did you approach me?¡±


    The ck Cat ignored the youngdy, who was now standing beside the handsome young man.


    Its gaze was locked on the teenage boy¡¯s body, and a look of excitement could be seen on its face.


    ¡°I meant you no harm, Master,¡± the ck Cat replied through telepathy. ¡°I am a member of the Orpheus n, and I was sent here to protect you from the shadows, My Liege.¡±


    A look of understanding appeared on the young man¡¯s face after the cat mentioned that it was a member of the Orpheus n.


    A few days ago, Emma told him about the content of the letter she received from her mother.


    His Promised One knew that her Master should be informed that the Protector ns were sending their people to keep watch over him, so she didn¡¯t hesitate and revealed all the information she knew about them.


    Emma didn¡¯t know whom the various ns had sent in order to protect Ethan, so she only told her Master what she knew about the respective ns and what they specialized in.


    There were four ns serving Ethan¡¯s Ancestor, and these ns had remained loyal to them for hundreds of years.


    Because of this, the young man eased up a bit after knowing that the ck Cat was a member of the Orpheus n.


    This Orpheus n specialized in espionage, information gathering, as well as assassination.


    They were the hidden des of the Four Protector ns, and the role they yed was just as important as the other three.


    Ethan nced at the youngdy beside him, who was ready to take action at any given time. In order to prevent Emma from attacking the cat, he decided to tell her the cat¡¯s identity.


    ¡°This cat is from the Orpheus n,¡± Ethan said.


    Emma¡¯s eyes widened in shock, not expecting that someone from one of the Protector ns would make their appearance so soon.


    But after realizing the Orpheus n¡¯s specialty, the surprise on her face disappeared, and she calmly lowered her wand.


    The handsome young man then shifted his attention back to the ck cat, who was now sitting on the ground and looking up at him with a calm expression on its face.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ethan asked the ck Cat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like my name, Master,¡± the ck Cat replied. ¡°Can you please give me a better name? I would much prefer being called by the name that you will give me, Master.¡±


    This time, the ck Cat shared its conversation with Emma, allowing thetter to hear their conversation.


    ¡°Are you male or female?¡± Ethan inquired.


    He didn¡¯t mind giving the ck cat a name, but it would be easier to think of one after knowing its gender.


    ¡°I am a girl, Master,¡± the ck Cat answered. ¡°Please pick a good name for me.¡±


    ¡®This b*tch.¡¯ Emma was clearly annoyed after learning the cat¡¯s gender. ¡®It seems that the Orpheus n is up to its old tricks again.¡¯


    As if understanding what was going on inside her mind, the ck Cat nced in Emma¡¯s direction and smirked.


    Invisible sparks shed between the cat and the youngdy. Clearly, the two of them had no intention of backing down.


    ¡°Lilith,¡± Ethan said as he patted the ck Cat¡¯s head. ¡°I will call you Lilith from now on.¡±


    The ck Cat purred, liking the handsome young man¡¯s care and attention.


    ¡°I like the name you gave me, Master,¡± the ck Cat replied. ¡°From now on, my name will be Lilith. I hereby swear my loyalty and allegiance to you, Master. By the Pledge made by my Ancestors, I will protect and serve you, even if I have to go to Damnation and Beyond.¡±


    A golden light emerged from the ck Cat¡¯s forehead and flew towards Ethan''s chest.


    A momentter, the young man¡¯s eyes turned golden, resembling the eyes of a cat.


    Emma, who saw this scene, frowned but didn¡¯t make any move to interfere with what was happening.


    As much as she wanted to be Ethan¡¯s only protector, she understood that she couldn¡¯t be selfish at this point in time.


    Her mother had made it clear that Ethan¡¯s life was very important, and they would not take any chances when it came to ensuring his safety.


    The youngdy sighed in her heart as she looked at the ck Cat, who had now be Ethan¡¯s servant.


    ¡®Do not forget, I am his Promised One,¡¯ Emma said to Lilith through telepathy. ¡®You¡¯d better remember it.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, I will definitely remember,¡¯ Lilith replied in a teasing tone. ¡®Enjoy your position while itsts. I will be watching you, Miss Promised One.¡¯


    Ethan, who wasn¡¯t aware of the rivalry that had sprung up between Emma and Lilith, finally stood and walked towards the house.


    The ck Cat happily trailed behind him like a loyal pet who wanted her Master to pay attention to her.


    Emma followed behind the two with a heavy heart.


    The reason why she felt aggrieved was not because Lilith was now Ethan¡¯s servant. She was sad because she realized that the ck Cat would be able to follow Ethan wherever he went.


    This meant that Lilith could enter the academy, go into Ethan¡¯s room, and even sleep beside him on the bed.


    Emma felt very jealous of the cat, and for a brief moment, the thought of eliminating Lilith came to her mind.


    Sadly, she wasn''t allowed to do that.


    ¡®She better not do anything funny, or I will report her to the Orpheus n.¡¯ Lilith grumbled inside her heart.


    While this was happening in the countryside, the other candidates of the Protector ns were biding their time to make their appearance.


    They were aware that there was a chance that Ethan would be going to Nightfall Academy to participate in the grand event that they would be holding.


    Because of this, they chose to send their candidates to participate in the event. This would allow them to help Ethan indirectly, without arousing any suspicions from the other participants.


    Originally, First Years wouldn¡¯t be allowed to participate in this event. Only Second Years and above had the qualification to do so because no First Years were allowed to enter a Legacy Gate.


    The Legacy Gate was simr to a Nexus.


    The only difference was that, instead of being teleported to the past, they would be teleported to a fixed location.


    But it didn¡¯t make it any less dangerous.


    Legacy Gates was a treasure trove for those who were daring enough to explore its wonders.


    However, danger lurked within it as well, and the chances of people dying inside the Legacy Gate were far higher than the people who entered a Nexus by ident.

 Chapter 224 I’m Sure My Two Mothers Will Like You

    <h4>Chapter 224 I¡¯m Sure My Two Mothers Will Like You</h4>


    ¡°You girls are free toe anytime, so visit me soon, okay?¡± Agnes said as she hugged Chloe, Luna, and Emma one by one.


    ¡°Be safe in the academy, and look after my grandson. He¡¯s so handsome and charming. It''s very possible that some girls in the academy will kidnap him. We don¡¯t want that happening now, wouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    Chloe, Luna, and Emma all nodded at the same time.


    Ethan, on the other hand, hugged his grandpa and bid him goodbye.


    ¡°You take care,¡± Benjamin patted his grandson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve just returned from that Nexus thing, and now you¡¯re about to go to that Legacy Gate. I just hope that your Headmaster isn¡¯t overestimating you, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°I hope for that as well,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I don¡¯t mind rxing in the academy until the rest of the school year is over.¡±


    This was what Ethan truly wanted.


    After being in the Lands of stor for more than a year, he wanted nothing more than to spend most of his time rxing without worrying about the need to fight against Humans and Monsters.


    Ethan faintly understood that the Legacy Gate wouldn¡¯t be simple.


    If almost all the Magical Academies in Northshire, Eastshire, Westshire, and Southshire were headed to Nightfall Academy, then things would not be very peaceful.


    After bidding his grandparents goodbye, Ethan, Chloe, Luna, and Emma all walked toward the tform where the Brynhildr Express was waiting.


    After boarding the train and reaching theirpartment, the group decided to rest first.


    As usual, Ethan was in the middle of Chloe and Luna, whose heads were leaning on his shoulder.


    Emma sat across them, and she also closed her eyes to rest.


    After spending more than a week in the Gremory Residence, her tolerance of seeing her Master¡¯s public disy of affection had gotten stronger. Even so, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of the two girls who already held a ce in his heart.


    Half an hourter, the train finally departed. It would take them three hours to reach Brynhildr Station, where they could take a carriage to return to the academy.


    Professor Rinehart told the candidates who would be going to Nightfall Academy that they would leave a week before the Legacy Gate opened.


    This was to ensure that they would be able to familiarize themselves with Nightfall Academy, as well as the other exchange students who would be entering the Legacy Gate with them.


    One could even say that this would be a gathering of the best among the younger generation''s Wizards and Witches on the continent. Naturally, it was a good way to form connections, as well as assess the overall strength of their potential rivals.


    The Legacy Gate was a treasure trove.


    Since they were all going to the same ce, it was highly possible that conflicts would arise between the students.


    To guarantee that none of them would openly target and eliminate each other, they would all be forced to sign a contract.


    This was a must since most of the students sent to participate in the event were the so-called geniuses of the Wizarding World.


    Ethan sighed in his heart as he remembered the words that Professor Rinehart said when the Headmaster had asked to meet with him in private.


    ¡°There is a possibility that a High-Ranking Guardian Magical Beast can be found inside the Legacy Gate,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°The Nightfall Academy wishes to capture this beast alive. Naturally, they can¡¯t do this alone, which is why they asked the other academies to send their students in order to help them achieve this goal.


    ¡°But they are not the only ones who wish to capture this beast. The other academies are aiming for this as well. Truth be told, I think Nightfall Academy just ns to have cannon fodder to help weaken the beast before they make their move.


    ¡°This was why they didn¡¯t hesitate to invite the best students from all over the continent to participate in this event.¡±


    When Ethan asked the Professor if he knew what kind of Magical Beast it was, Professor Rinehart only shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of Magical Beast it is, but ording to one of my insiders in Nightfall Academy, it''s an evil creature,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°If you think it''s too dangerous, help your Head Prefect, Henry, as well as Luna¡¯s brother, Rowan, to take everyone to safety.


    ¡°Remember¡ªwe are not sending our students there to be cannon fodder. If Nightfall Academy and the other academies wish to capture it, then let them do it. Just focus on exploring the Domain. Who knows? You might get lucky and have a fortuitous encounter.¡±


    There were only five people who knew about the main goal of this mission in the academy, and they were Ethan, Nicole, Ga (Scarlet Witch), Rowan, and Henry.


    Since they were the strongest fighters within the Brynhildr delegation, this piece of information was shared with them by the Headmaster.


    In short, helping the Nightfall Academy capture the Magical Beast wasn¡¯tpulsory.


    Three hourster, the train finally arrived at their destination, and the group hired a carriage to take them back to the academy.


    Emma excused herself and used her flying broomstick to go to the academy first.


    Half an hourter, the carriage stopped at the gates of the academy, and the three teenagers disembarked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all have dinnerter,¡± Chloe said before heading towards Jaeger Manor.


    Ethan and Luna agreed and headed to Dud Manor.


    As they walked toward their destination, they noticed that there were only a handful of students wandering around the academy.


    ¡°It seems as if everyone is taking advantage of the two-week vacation,¡± Ethanmented as he walked while holding Luna¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Luna nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure that my family will pester me with letters because I didn¡¯t visit them this time.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Ethan said as he lightly squeezed Luna¡¯s hand. ¡°I was a bit selfish. I wanted to introduce you to my grandparents, but I didn¡¯t consider that your parents are also waiting for you back home.¡±


    Luna shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. After we return from the Nightfall Academy, we will be given a one-week break by the Headmaster. I n to visit them then.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Ethan inquired.


    The angelic beauty pondered for a bit before nodding her head.


    ¡°I also want to introduce you to my parents,¡± Chloe said. ¡°I¡¯m sure my two mothers will like you.¡±


    ¡°I hope for that as well. How about your father and your brothers?¡± Ethan asked with a smile.


    Luna giggled, which made her look so endearing in Ethan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ll find out when you get there,¡± Luna said in a teasing tone.


    When they finally arrived in Dud Manor, they were weed by their Manor Mates with open arms.


    After chatting for a bit, Ethan and Luna went to their rooms to drop off their luggage.


    The moment Ethan locked the door of his room, a ck Cat jumped out of his shadow and looked at her surroundings.


    ¡°Is this your room, Master?¡± Lilith asked through telepathy.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Not too shabby.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    Ethan sat on the bed, and the ck Cat didn¡¯t hesitate to jump on hisp.


    Clearly, she was asking for her Master¡¯s care and attention, so Ethan obliged and started patting her body, making the ck Cat start purring.


    ¡°Lilith, since you are here, does that mean that the Argus and the Oddfrid ns wille here as well?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°No, Master,¡± Lilith replied. ¡°They will meet you in Nightfall Academy and help you in whatever you wish to do. Also, aside from those two ns, the Meredith n will be sending two more people to protect you. As to who they are, I cannot even tell you their identities.


    ¡°But, worry not. Once we arrive at Nightfall Academy, I¡¯m sure that they will take the initiative to make themselves known.¡±


    Ethan nodded.


    He was also very curious to see what kind of individuals the Four Protector ns had sent to him.


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll just have to wait until I get there,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    Not much was known about the Legacy Gate as Nightfall Academy kept their lips tight when it came to any information regarding it.


    But one thing was for sure.


    They didn¡¯t have the strength to monopolize the Legacy Gate, so they sought the help of the other academies.


    As to whether everything would go ording to their ns or not, they would soon find out once the many geniuses of the Shire Continent had gathered at their doorstep.


    ---------------------


    (A/N: Suffering from Acid Reflux. only one chapter today. Regr updates will resume tomorrow.)

 Chapter 225 Welcome To Nightfall Academy!

    <h4>Chapter 225 Wee To Nightfall Academy!</h4>


    Just before sunrise, twelve people stood in front of Professor Barret.


    They were the students whom he would be taking with him to Nightfall Academy to participate in the student exchange program, which was initiated by the most prestigious Magical Academy in Grandshire.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Professor Barret said before summoning a small ss bottle in his hand.


    Inside the ss was something that looked like a pirate ship, which made Ethan wonder how it was put into the bottle.


    However, after remembering that he was in a world where Magic existed, the handsome young man almost facepalmed himself for having forgotten something so basic.


    Professor Barret rubbed the ss bottle, and a wisp of smoke emerged from its tip.


    A momentter, a pirate ship materialized in front of everyone, floating in the air.


    ¡°Massa Leviticus!¡± Professor Barret chanted as he waved his wand to the students.


    With that, Ethan and the others felt their body being lifted in the air. Knowing what to do, they all flew towards the deck of the Pirate Ship andnded safely not long after.


    ¡°Our journey willst two days,¡± Professor Barret. ¡°You are free to do whatever you want in those two days. There are plenty of rooms inside the ship, so you don¡¯t have to worry about your lodgings.


    ¡°I just have one request¡ªnone of you are allowed to leave the ship while we are traveling. I don¡¯t want to waste any time being your nanny, so I would appreciate it if everyone behaves. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°¡°Yes, Professor.¡±¡±


    Professor Barret nodded. ¡°We will depart now.¡±


    Without another word, he waved his hand, and the ship unfurled its sails. A few secondster, it rose up high in the air and flew towards the West, faster than any broomstick could fly.


    Ethan and Luna looked at the scenery, but it didn¡¯t take long for them to realize that they were flying too fast to enjoy the view.


    In the end, the pair decided to check out the rooms in the cabin of the ship, while everyone was still on the deck and discussing a few things with each other.


    Emma naturally followed behind the two, keeping a distance of two meters from her Master.


    The Pirate Ship had thirty cabin rooms in it, with the exception of the Captain¡¯s Room, so the students truly had plenty of rooms to choose from.


    In the end, Ethan chose the room closest to the exit, while Luna chose the room beside him.


    Emma chose the room beside Luna because she needed to stay as close to Ethan as possible.


    Although she knew that Lilith was hiding in her Master¡¯s shadow, she didn¡¯t trust that the ck Cat would be enough to protect their Master.


    After choosing their cabins, Luna went to Ethan¡¯s to have some private time with him.


    Truth be told, she didn¡¯t expect that she''d be chosen to be one of the representatives of the Second Years. She could only use her magic on the nights of the full moon, so she saw no logic as to why the Mystical Ballot Box of Brynhildr Academy picked her.


    Luna even wanted to turn down the offer to allow other more capable candidates to join the delegation. However, when she voiced that idea, Professor Rinehart only chuckled and shook his head.


    ¡°You are fated to be part of this adventure, Luna Oswald,¡± Professor Rinehart said back then. ¡°As to what role you''ll y in the bigger picture, I¡¯m sure that it will all be clear once you enter the Legacy Gate.¡±


    That was the firm answer she received from the Headmaster of the academy, so she decided to trust his words.


    Also, she was certain that Ethan would not allow anything to happen to her. Since that was the case, she would just stick with the handsome young man and explore the Legacy Gate with him.


    ¡°Your brother really doesn¡¯t like me,¡± Ethan sighed as he hugged the angelic beauty, who was sitting on hisp. ¡°He was ring at me the whole time.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t handle just one among my brothers, then how will you be able to handle the rest of my family?¡± Luna replied with a smile. ¡°Do you still want to visit them after our mission at Nightfall Academy?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do. I want to meet my inws as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°You sure sound confident.¡±


    Luna closed her eyes as Ethan lightly patted her head. Clearly, she was very happy to spend this moment with the handsome young man.


    Lilith, who was hiding in Ethan¡¯s shadow, looked at this scene with a pout.


    Just a while ago, she was having fun acting cute and spoiled, enjoying Ethan¡¯s touch. But as soon as Luna arrived, her Master immediately shifted all his attention to the youngdy, making Lilith very dissatisfied.


    ¡®Will this girl spend the rest of the trip being a third wheel?¡¯ the ck Cat grumbled inside her heart. ¡®There goes my quality time with my Master.¡¯


    Just as Lilith expected, the two did indeed spend the two days journey together, with Luna even sleeping inside Ethan¡¯s room.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t do anything aside from kissing and cuddling each other, but it still made Lilith almost puke sugar due to how sweet they were.


    In the afternoon of the second day, Professor Barret gathered everyone to the deck of the ship and announced that they would be arriving at Nightfall Academy shortly.


    He once again reminded everyone to be on their best behavior and to not instigate conflicts for the time that they''d be staying here.


    As usual, Rowan was staring daggers at Ethan, who was holding her sister¡¯s hand. However, he didn¡¯t do anything to break the two of them apart.


    Luna had given her brother a stern warning that, if he hurt Ethan in any way, she would ignore him for the rest of the year.


    As someone who spoiled his sister, Rowan didn¡¯t have a choice, and could only reluctantly allow their public disy of affection.


    Even the other students, who had been paying close attention to Ethan, couldn¡¯t help but raise their eyebrows because the handsome young man didn¡¯t bother to hide his rtionship with the angelic beauty of Dud Manor.


    A few minutester, the speed of the flying ship gradually decreased, and they soon descended from the skies.


    It was then that they saw it.


    Situated on top of a floating ind, a majestic academy much bigger than Brynhildr Academy towered like a castle, overseeing all of Grandshire.


    Several people riding on broomsticks arrived to meet their ship.


    ¡°Wee to Nightfall Academy!¡± A young man who seemed to be in histe teens greeted with a smile. ¡°Professor Barret, please allow me to lead you to the Brynhildr Academy¡¯snding site.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he found it quite amusing that Nightfall Academy didn¡¯t send a Professor to meet them.


    Instead, they sent students to personally guide them to Nightfall Academy¡¯s grounds.


    ¡®It seems that the political battle has already begun,¡¯ Professor Barret mused.


    He then nced at the students of Brynhildr Academy on the deck and smiled.


    ¡®I¡¯d like to see how all of you will react once our students outperform your elite students,¡¯ Professor Barret thought. ¡®Fortunately, Rinehart isn¡¯t here, or he would definitely carry a grudge. That man can be petty when ites to his students.¡¯


    The retired Magistratusughed in his heart because he could already imagine the sour faces of the staff and the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy in a few days.


    Since they wanted to y politics with them, he would dly show them that they messed with the wrong academy.

 Chapter 226 Do Not Forget Our Mission

    <h4>Chapter 226 Do Not Forget Our Mission</h4>


    When the Pirate Shipnded on thending site reserved for them, Professor Barret and his students noticed that there were already many ships aside from theirs.


    The Ex-Magistratus saw familiar and unfamiliar emblems on the flying ships that were floating peacefully around them.


    ¡®I knew that many would being, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would be this many,¡¯ Professor Barret thought as he guided the Pirate Ship tond safely. ¡®The situation might be more serious than we imagined.¡¯


    Once the ship was firmly anchored on the ground, the students who had escorted themnded at the deck of the flying ship and bowed respectfully to Professor Barret.


    ¡°Professor Barret, we will now bring you to the Main Hall to meet the Headmaster,¡± the Head Student politely said. ¡°After that, we shall guide you to your temporary residences. Since this is your first day in the academy, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask us to give you a tour of our facilities.


    ¡°We are the group specially assigned to answer your questions, as well as act as tour guides during your stay in Nightfall Academy.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded. ¡°Thank you. Kindly guide us to the Main Hall.¡±


    The student nodded and once again summoned his broomstick to hover above the ship.


    All the students, with the exception of Ethan, also took out their broomsticks and flew in the air.


    The handsome young man shamelessly sat on Luna¡¯s broomstick, the sight of which made the corner of Rowan¡¯s lips twitch.


    They then followed the students of Nightfall Academy to their Grand za, which was simr to the za of Beginnings.


    From there, they headed North andnded near the first gate that appeared in their vision.


    ¡°This is where the Main Hall is located, Professor,¡± the student said. ¡°Please, enter.¡±


    The gate slowly swung open, revealing a luxurious hall.


    Professor Barret took the lead, and his students followed behind him.


    As they walked down the red carpeted floors, they noticed that many eyes were looking in their direction.


    Some of these gazes held curiosity, some contempt, and others amusement.


    Ethan, who felt countless gazes lock onto his body, simply walked confidently with a smile on his face.


    He was already used to being the center of attention, so being stared at by the students of Nightfall Academy didn¡¯t faze him.


    ¡°Ah, my good friend, Professor Barret. You''ve finally arrived.¡±


    A chubby man, who was nearly two meters tall, walked towards Professor Barret with a big smile on his face.


    ¡°Nero, it''s been a while,¡± Professor Barret gave the chubby man a curt nod.


    The Headmaster of Nightfall Academy, Nero Maddox, opened his arms wide to hug the former Magistratus and acted like they were very close friends.


    Professor Barret wanted to roll his eyes, but he managed to stop himself in time and decided to just give the chubby man a few pats on the back as a gesture of goodwill.


    ¡°I hope that you were not offended that I only sent students to greet you,¡± Nero said as he took a step back. ¡°We are simply too busy hosting the other more important guests, as well as making sure that the Royals from the other Shire Kingdoms have everything they need.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that it was me who came here instead of Rinehart,¡± Professor Barret replied with a smile. ¡°If he had been the one here, he would not hesitate to unleash his Resonance and make a scene. I¡¯m sure that you wouldn¡¯t be giving us preferential treatment after that.¡±


    ¡°Touche.¡± Nero smiled. ¡°Fortunately, the letter that was sent here told me that you would be the oneing instead of that Old Coot. Because of that, I was able to spare a bit of manpower for your arrival.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re saying that my temper is better than Rinehart¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. If not then why are we talking like this in the first ce?¡±


    Nero chuckled and his entire body shook, making Ethan wonder what would happen if the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy actuallyughed out loud.


    ¡°These petty games you y will bite you backter, Nero,¡± Professor Barret shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Oh? Did I touch a nerve?¡± Nero smirked. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Aspensation, I¡¯ve already prepared the second-best rooms for you and your students. I hope that your stay in my academy will be a worthwhile experience...¡±


    Nero then shifted his gaze to Ethan for a few seconds before waving his hand to call out the student who was responsible for guiding the delegation of Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°Guide our guests to their temporary residences,¡± Nero ordered. ¡°Make sure to make their stay asfortable as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Headmaster,¡± the Head Student replied with a smile. ¡°Please, follow me, Professor Barret.¡±


    Without another word, the student led the group from Brynhildr Academy to their temporary residences.


    When he was certain that Professor Barret was out of earshot, Nero raised his head to look at the people who were on the Second Floor of the Main Hall.


    A smirk appeared on the Headmaster¡¯s face before walking away to return to his office. He knew that not all of the academies had a good rtionship with each other.


    At the end of the day, the majority of them treated each other as rivals and even nemesis.


    Truth be told, he was also very excited to see what things would happen before the Legacy Gate opened.


    Having so many interesting people around him would definitely give him the best sort of entertainment that he was looking for.


    ¡°There are a few interesting people in the delegation of Brynhildr Academy,¡± a beautiful Elf said with a smile.


    ¡°Interesting?¡± a Dwarf standing not far from her scoffed. ¡°None of them are interesting in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess that is the problem when you are short. You can¡¯t see people from afar,¡± a Fox Lady chuckled, causing the Dwarf to re in her direction.


    This was a gathering of the elite students of every academy, so sparks could fly with just a few words.


    Of course, they were holding themselves back because they didn¡¯t want to suddenly start a brawl on enemy turf. Even so, the clear look of disdain on their faces was enough to tell each other that they didn¡¯t see each other as a threat.


    This was true, except for four individuals, who looked at Ethan with great respect when he arrived at the Main Hall.


    ¡®So, that''s the Young Master,¡¯ a young Dwarven Lady said telepathically to herpanions. ¡®I like how he carries himself. The one we serve should have at least that much confidence.¡¯


    ¡®As expected of the Young Master,¡¯ a beautiful Elfmented. ¡®He inherited Lady Catherine¡¯s charms and his father¡¯s good looks. I¡¯m d I was chosen toe here instead of my sister.¡¯


    ¡®The two of you don¡¯t get too excited,¡¯ a handsome young man stated. ¡®Don¡¯t forget that we must not look overly friendly with the Young Master to prevent suspicions.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right,¡¯ another young man, who looked exactly like his twin brother, said. ¡®Do not forget our mission. There are many eyes here, and utmost discretion is a must.¡¯


    ¡®You twins are so uptight.¡¯ The beautiful Elf shook her head. ¡®This is why the two of you are still single.¡¯


    ¡®Although I acknowledge both of your strengths, you do not have the qualifications to order me around,¡¯ the young Dwarven Lady stated. ¡®Still, you do have a point. I will make sure to act ordingly when I meet the Young Master.¡¯


    The four people then nced at their surroundings and made sure to keep their eyes and ears open to those who were talking about the handsome young man, whom they were oathbound to serve and protect.

 Chapter 227 So, The Rumors Are Right

    <h4>Chapter 227 So, The Rumors Are Right</h4>


    Nightfall Academy was the most prestigious academy in Grandshire.


    Since it was located at the center of the continent, Wizards and Witches, who wanted to form connections with the other races and kingdoms, would always choose this academy as their first choice.


    And right now, the most talented Wizards and Witches who belonged to the Four Shire Kingdoms, congregated to enter the Legacy Gate together.


    ¡°We made a small miscalction about when the Gate will be opening,¡± Nero said as he addressed the Headmasters and Professors of the different academies that had arrived at his academy.


    ¡°ording to the magical readings, the Legacy Gate will open six days from now. Until then, please enjoy my academy¡¯s hospitality and make yourselves feel at home.¡±


    Nero smiled at his friends, rivals, as well as enemies within the group of people.


    All of them gazed back at the chubby Headmaster with different expressions on their faces. Some were smiling, some had scowls, some looked at him in disdain, while some looked bored.


    Clearly, not everyone was on good terms with each other, and even the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy wasn¡¯t exempt from this.


    ¡°Although I am sure that you have already told your students to behave, and not start unnecessary conflicts, there are situations where things might get out of control,¡± Nero stated. ¡°They are still young, and still think that they are the best Wizards and Witches in this continent.


    As much as I want to bring them down a peg, I don¡¯t have to lift my finger to do it. With so many talented Wizards and Witches around, tension and conflict will definitely arise. So, I decided to allow them to use the dueling arena of the academy to settle their differences.


    ¡°But, remember this. I don¡¯t want to see anyone dying in my academy. They may die inside the Legacy Gate, but I won¡¯t have my reputation ruined because you can¡¯t control your students. If they want to fight, settle it in a magical duel. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    Nero¡¯s words were firm, and wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. Because of this, the Headmasters and the Professors of the different academies nodded their heads in understanding.


    ¡°Good,¡± Nero smiled. ¡°Now, let¡¯s discuss what we discovered when we entered the Legacy Gate the first time. I¡¯m sure that all of you are curious about it. First of¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While the leaders of each academy were having a conference, the members of Brynhildr Academy decided to explore Nightfall academy.


    Ethan was nning to tour the academy with Luna, but Nicole pulled the angelic beauty away from his grasp and grinned.


    ¡°Me, Luna, and Emma will tour the academy together,¡± Nicole dered. ¡°It is time for us girls to bond with each other, so you are not allowed toe with us.¡±


    Luna was about to object to Nicole¡¯s one-sided deration, but the pink-haired beauty whispered something in her ears that made the words she was about to say fizzle out of existence.


    ¡°Your brother is already nearing his limit,¡± Nicole whispered. ¡°If you don¡¯t spend some time away from Ethan, he will probably explode and attack your boyfriend. We don¡¯t want that happening now, do we?¡±


    Luna nced at her brother, Rowan, who was looking at Ethan as if the handsome young man had murdered his entire family.


    She could tell that Nicole was right, and her brother was nearing the limit of his patience.


    Although she was reluctant to separate from Ethan, she also didn¡¯t want her brother to have a face off with her significant other.


    In the end, Luna had no choice but to look at the handsome young man with an apologetic gaze.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Ethan said as he walked towards Luna. ¡°Be careful, okay?¡±


    He then shifted his attention to Emma, and gave his Promised One a knowing nce. The Assistant Librarian understood what her Master wanted to say to her, so she nodded her head.


    But, Ethan was still not finished.


    ¡®Lilith, guard Luna,¡¯ Ethan ordered.


    ¡®Eh? But she already has Emma,¡¯ Lilithined. ¡®You¡¯re too overprotective, Master.¡¯


    ¡®Just do what I say, and don¡¯tin.¡¯


    ¡®¡­ Fine. But, I want patster.¡¯


    ¡®Okay.¡¯


    Ethan stood covering Luna¡¯s body, and prevented Rowan from seeing anything. Because of this, the angelic beauty¡¯s older brother didn¡¯t notice the ck Cat that leapt from Ethan¡¯s shadow andnded in Luna¡¯s.


    Lilith merged with Luna¡¯s shadow, and did as she was told.


    She was quite reluctant to do this, and even felt envious of Luna because her Master cared for the angelic beauty a lot.


    ¡°And we¡¯re off!¡± Nicole said as she dragged Emma and Luna away from their group.


    She had noticed the ck Cat that jumped into Luna¡¯s shadow, but she didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    Rowan, who saw that his sister had finally left Ethan¡¯s side, rxed. He had known that Luna had been staying in Ethan¡¯s cabin during their flight over.


    If not for the fact that he trusted his sister to not do anything foolish while they were traveling together, he might have stormed the handsome young man¡¯s cabin, and created a scene on their journey.


    Henry, who was assigned as the leader of the group, also sighed in relief. He was the one that was doing his best to prevent the strongest Third Year from attacking his Manor Mate and, truth be told, he was finding the situation rather tiresome.


    Half an hourter¡­


    ¡°And this is the Garden of our Academy,¡± A pretty youngdy, who served as Luna''s, Nicole¡¯s, and Emma¡¯s guide, said with a smile. ¡°A piece of advice, our Fairies are very territorial creatures, so don¡¯t get too close to their flower fields, or they might attack you.


    ¡°They are a very rowdy bunch, and there have already been many students from the other academies who have suffered from their notoriety.¡±


    Luna wondered if Ethan would be able to get along with the Fairies of Nightfall Academy, just like what he did with the Fairies in Brynhildr Academy.


    While she was entertaining this thought, three young men wearing the robes of Second Year Students of Nightfall Academy arrived in the garden.


    ¡°I already expected it, but so many beautiful Witches have arrived from the other academies,¡± one of the young men, who had light-brown hair, said. ¡°That pink-haired girl looks feisty. Anyone who would dare to court her would face a challenge.¡±


    ¡°That standoffish girl that has a bored looking face isn¡¯t half bad either,¡± a chubby young manmented. ¡°If she removed her sses, and let her hair down, I¡¯m pretty sure that she would be a drop-dead-gorgeous beauty.¡±


    ¡°Really? Maybe you need to have your vision checked. I don¡¯t see any charm oozing off of her.¡±


    ¡°Fool. Someone like you who only looks at the outer appearance of people does not see inner beauty.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You only speak like this because you are not popr with the girls. Maybe if you lose some of your fat, you¡¯d be more appealing to their eyes.¡±


    ¡°Bastard! You want to fight?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡±


    While the two young men bickered, the handsome young man with blonde hair and blue eyes, looked at Luna with a calm expression on his face.


    However, if one were to look closely, a hint of tenderness could be seen in his eyes, which his two subordinates didn¡¯t notice.


    Without batting an eye, the handsome young man walked towards thedies from Brynhildr Academy with a smile.


    ¡°Lorraine, did you encounter one of those troublemakers from the other academies?¡± the handsome young man asked.


    He was doing his best to not look at Luna, and simply focused on the pretty girl, who was guiding them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see any troublemakers today,¡± Lorraine replied. ¡°After that incident two days ago, our visitors have quieted down a bit.¡±


    The handsome young man nodded. ¡°Are these our new guests? I haven¡¯t seen them before. Did they just arrive?¡±


    Lorraine nodded. ¡°Yes. They came from Brynhildr Academy, and they just arrived a few hours ago.¡±


    ¡°Brynhild Academy¡­ so Eastshire,¡± the handsome young man muttered.


    He then gave a respectful bow to thedies, and introduced himself.


    ¡°Good day to the three of you, My name is Cedric,¡± Cedric said with a smile. ¡°If you ever encounter any problems in the academy, do not hesitate to approach me. May you enjoy your stay in Nightfall Academy.¡±


    After introducing himself, Cedric bowed and walked towards his subordinates, who were looking at their leader with dumbfounded looks on their faces.


    They knew Cedric¡¯s personality, and he would never take the initiative to introduce himself to anyone.


    Even so, they gave thedies onest nce before following their leader.


    The corner of Nicole¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as she looked at the back of the handsome young man, who had introduced himself to them.


    ¡®So, the rumors are right,¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®He is currently staying in Nightfall Academy.¡¯


    She then gave Luna a side-long nce, and the smile on her face widened.


    Clearly, she had an idea why Cedric approached them, but she decided to keep this knowledge to herself.


    She wanted to see what would happen in the next few days, and she hoped that she would be fully entertained by what was toe.

 Chapter 228 You Have My Permission To Kill Them

    <h4>Chapter 228 You Have My Permission To Kill Them</h4>


    ¡°The two of you, find out the name and identity of the youngdy, who had short, pinkish-red hair that we saw in the garden,¡± Cedric ordered. ¡°Get the information from the people who serve as her guide if you have to.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ¡°By your will.¡±


    Cedric¡¯s subordinates left the room without saying another word, and left their Young Master alone.


    When the two were no longer around him, the teenage boy sat down on the couch and recalled the angelic looking girl that he had seen in the garden earlier.


    When his eyesnded on her, he stopped breathing for a brief moment due to how beautiful she was.


    Although he was always surrounded by beautiful women, he never felt the way he¡¯d felt when he saw Luna in the garden.


    ¡°Even the Elves, who are known for their beauty, cannotpare to her outer and inner charms,¡± Cedric muttered in an affectionate term. ¡°I hope I can get to know her better during her stay here in Nightfall Academy.¡±


    Cedric had been brought up in a strict environment, so he never really thought about finding a partner.


    Even though his parents kept on nagging at him to at least look for a youngdy, who would be his fiance, Cedric wasn¡¯t interested in their attempts at matchmaking.


    But, now, things had changed.


    For the first time in his life, his cold heart melted after seeing the beautiful girl in the garden.


    It was love at first sight, and Cedric wanted nothing more than to get to know the youngdy better.


    He was truly inexperienced in the affairs of love, but that didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t have any experience with women.


    Many youngdies would dly throw themselves at him, but he simply didn¡¯t care about them on a deeper level.


    He was a very picky person, and even those who had managed to climb into his bed, and offer themselves to him on their own volition, were treated as a one-time thing.


    Cedric was a healthy young man, and an extremely talented wizard.


    People even thought that the word, ¡°Genius¡±, was made especially for him because that was what he was.


    A Prodigy, who stood above the rest.


    With such an outstanding talent, and impable background, he was the first choice of most Human Witches in Nightfall Academy


    There was simply no one better than him.


    And now, that Prodigy had experienced what it was like to fall in love at first sight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After their tour of Nightfall Academy, Luna, Nicole, and Emma returned to their temporary residence that was reserved for their academy.


    A three story vi with thirty guest rooms had been reserved just for them.


    Even Professor Barret couldn¡¯t find fault in this arrangement, and this sentiment was shared by all the students of the academy.


    When the three girls arrived, they noticed that the rest of theirrades were gathered in the living room.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re back,¡± Professor Barret said. ¡°Please sit down. I will give you all a briefing of what was talked about with the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy.¡±


    Everyone paid close attention to the Ex-Magistratus who had a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°First off, the moment you enter the Legacy Gate, you will be teleported to random locations,¡± Professor Barret exined. ¡°The first thing you need to do is regroup with your teammates as soon as possible. While this might not be easy, this should be your top priority.


    ¡°I will give you artifacts that will allow you to sense if one of your teammates is near your location. Once you sense that connection, you should do your best to regroup with each other as fast as you can. Make no mistake, the sooner you gather, the higher your chances of surviving this expedition.


    ¡°There are three things that you need to remember. The first one is that there are three Boss-Type Creatures inside the ce you will be teleported to, and they are very strong.


    ¡°Fighting them alone isplete suicide. If you ever encounter them, all of you should just run. The first creature is a Giant Snake that is fifteen-meters-long. The second one is a Manticore, as for thest creature¡­ the Headmaster said that he didn¡¯t know what it was.¡±


    The corner of Professor Barret¡¯s lips curled up in disdain.


    ¡°I already mentioned that Nightfall Academy is nning to capture a Magical Beast, and it seems that they wanted to capture the Third Boss-Type Monster inside the Domain. They don¡¯t want to divulge what it was, so we''ll just have to see what they are hiding.


    ¡°However, our goal remains the same. You are not going to participate in their capture, and will focus on gathering treasures from inside the Domain. Whether it be herbs, artifacts, relics, and even magical creatures, feel free to get them.


    ¡°We will not be used as their pawns and cannon fodder. If you see a battle being waged against Boss Monsters, do not participate in it. Stay away from them. Subduing these Boss Monsters will put a target on our backs.


    ¡°Even if there is a ¡®No Killing Policy¡¯, there are plenty of ways to make people submit. Make no mistake, you can¡¯t trust anyone aside from your teammates. No matter how friendly, or harmless the people you will encounter inside the Domain may seem, do not trust thempletely. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    Everyone nodded their heads in understanding.


    ¡°Good.¡± Professor Barret nodded. ¡°The Legacy Gate will open six days from now. Feel free to interact with the students of other academies, but make sure not to instigate conflicts. Although Nightfall Academy had agreed to open their Dueling Arena to settle disputes, we should avoid showing them our Trump Cards this early in the game.¡±


    Professor Barret looked at Ethan, Nicole, Ga, Rowan, and Henry.


    These students were the Trump Cards of Brynhildr Academy, and he believed that they had what it took to protect themselves and their teammates from the battles that would be waged inside the domain.


    Professor Barret continued his exnation, and only ended the meeting after an hour had passed.


    ¡°Last, but not the least, be very careful of the students from Ashenfang Academy, Lionheart Academy, Stormchaser Academy, and Darkmoon Academy. They don¡¯t really like us, and we don¡¯t like them either. If they ever attack with the intention of harming any of you inside the Domain¡­ you have my permission to kill them.¡±


    Professor Barret¡¯s eyes turned cold as he looked at his students.


    ¡°We are not here on a field trip. Your lives are at stake, so if you care for your lives, don¡¯t hesitate to go for the kill.¡±


    The Ex-Magistratus voice even had a tinge of killing intent as he spoke the names of the academies.


    Ethan, who saw the sudden change in the Professor¡¯s expression, sighed in his heart.


    ¡®I guess I will need to gather some information first,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Since Professor Barret is acting like this, I need to take things seriously.¡¯


    The handsome young man nced at the angelic beauty beside him, who was holding his hand.


    Although he was worried about Luna, he knew that she had made adequate preparation beforeing on this journey.


    ¡®Lilith, you will stay with Luna when we enter the Legacy Gate,¡¯ Ethan stated.


    ¡®But, Young Master, my mission is to guard you,¡¯ Lilith replied. ¡®If my Elders find out about this, I will be removed from my position as your protector.¡¯


    ¡®Then tell me, which order will you obey?¡¯ Ethan asked. ¡®Their order, or MY Order?¡¯


    Lilith subconsciously shuddered after hearing her Master¡¯s telepathic words.


    She could tell that if she answered wrongly, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being kicked out of her position by her elders.


    Her Young Master would kick her out himself, which would be the exact same thing!


    ¡®Understood, Master,¡¯ Lilith reluctantly agreed. ¡®I will do as you say.¡¯


    ¡®Good,¡¯ Ethan nodded. ¡®She will be your future Mistress, so make sure to take good care of her.¡¯


    Lilith could only smile bitterly after hearing Ethan¡¯s words.


    For the second time in her life, she regretted the fact that it wasn¡¯t her that found Ethan first. If she had, the one who would be his Promised One would have been her, instead of Emma, who was looking at everyone with a bored expression on her face.


    Unlike Lilith, who had no choice but to protect Luna, she was duty bound to protect Ethan.


    Her connection with him couldn¡¯t be erased so easily, and Ethan understood this as well.


    Because of this, he decided to make Lilith Luna¡¯s protector instead of Emma, making his Promised One very happy with his decision.

 Chapter 229 Information Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 229 Information Gathering</h4>


    ¡°Luna Oswald¡­¡± Cedric muttered. ¡°Luna. What a beautiful name.¡±


    Cedric looked at the scroll that his subordinates had handed to him a while ago. They followed his order very meticulously and even included some information about her family.


    ¡®Shees from a Baron Family,¡¯ Cedric mused. ¡®Good. She¡¯s part of the nobility, so it won''t be a problem.¡¯


    The handsome teenager closed his eyes as he recalled the angelic beauty that he had seen in the garden a day ago.


    He hadn¡¯t made any moves to make contact with her yet because he didn¡¯t want toe off too strong and scare her away.


    Cedric wasn¡¯t really good when it came to romantic rtionships because he never thought that he would end up falling in love with someone. So for this matter, he was practically helpless and found it hard to think of ways to make a connection with Luna in order to get to know her better.


    She was different from the beautifuldies who would dly fall into his embrace with a single nod from him.


    Although Cedric didn¡¯t stare at her for a long time, he noticed that she didn¡¯t look at him the way the other nobledies looked at him.


    This disappointed him a little, but it only made her more endearing in his eyes.


    The woman he fell in love with wasn¡¯t like those nobledies who only wanted to be with him for his power to increase their family¡¯s rank and his influence.


    While Cedric was deep in thought, the door of his room opened, and a beautiful youngdy with long blonde hair and blue eyes entered with a smile on her face.


    A look of helplessness appeared on his face the moment his younger sister entered his room without permission.


    ¡°How many times should I tell you to knock before entering, Lilian?¡± Cedric sighed.


    ¡°Brother, I was looking for you a while ago,¡± Lilian ignored Cedric¡¯s question and sat beside him. ¡°Why are you cooped up in your room? Are you sick? Did your stalkers try to sneak into your bed again? Should we increase your bodyguards?¡±


    Cedric sighed for the second time before shaking his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing a few things,¡± Cedric replied. ¡°And no, I am not sick. My bodyguards need not be increased. I am perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Doing a few things?¡± Lilian arched an eyebrow before noticing the scroll in her brother¡¯s hand.


    Without even asking for his permission, she snatched it away and read its contents.


    ¡°Luna Oswald?¡± Lilian frowned. ¡°Also, ady from a Baron Family? Student of Brynhildr Academy¡­. Second Year.¡±


    Before Lilian could finish reading everything, Cedric snatched the scroll back and set it on fire.


    Seeing him react like this, a smile appeared on the youngerdy¡¯s face, and she looked at her older brother with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Brother, could it be?¡± Lilian lightly tugged on her brother¡¯s robe with great curiosity. ¡°Do you perhaps like that Luna girl?¡±


    ¡°I do not,¡± Cedric answered.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lilian nodded before standing up. Without another word, she left her brother¡¯s room, but the mischievous smile on her face didn¡¯t fade away.


    Cedric watched his little sister go with aplicated look on his face. He knew that if he tried to stop her, Lilian¡¯s curiosity would only increase, so he decided to stay inside his room.


    The handsome teenage boy hoped that after his sister saw Luna, she would lose interest and not pester the girl again.


    This was the only way that he could protect his crush from his sister¡¯s mischievous tendencies.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ethan walked side by side with Emma as they toured the Academy together. They didn¡¯t need a guide to show them around since they had already memorized where everything was in the academy.


    Their little walk made the youngdy very happy, but she did her best to keep the bored look on her face.


    Their casual stroll led them to a mini forest within the academy grounds, and the air within it smelled refreshing.


    Suddenly, a faint buzzing sound reached their ears as a Baldfaced Ho attacked them out of the blue.


    Emma was about to kill the insect, but Ethan raised his hand to stop her.


    The handsome young man opened the water sk in his possession. At the same time, the emblem of the Sea God¡¯s Trident glowed faintly on his left hand.


    When the insect was only a meter away from Ethan, a needle-like thread of water rose from the water sk and shot out, piercing through the insect''s body and killing it instantly.


    The insect fell to the ground without even knowing how it died.


    Ethan then crouched down to pick it up. A momentter, his eyes glowed purple for a brief moment.


    The dead ho twitched before righting itself. A secondter, it opened its wings and flew away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow it,¡± Ethan said.


    Emma nodded and followed behind her Master without questioning his orders or intentions.


    A few minutester, they arrived at a tree with a nest hanging on one of its branches.


    Dozens of Baldfaced Hos attacked the two teenagers who had barged into their territory.


    Once again, Ethan raised his hand to prevent Emma from doing anything.


    Needle-like threads made up of water from his water sk, shot up from every direction, killing the hos that hade within two meters of Ethan.


    The dead hos all fell to the ground as if they were puppets whose strings had been cut.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes once again turned purple as he waved his hand over the dead insects on the ground.


    A momentter, all of them came back to life, and hovered around their Master, waiting for his orders.


    ¡°Observe the students from the different academies, but make sure to keep a safe distance from them,¡± Ethan ordered. ¡°If you discover anything worthwhile, report it to me immediately.¡±


    After giving his orders, all the hos flew away, flying in different directions.


    There were still five days before the Legacy Gate opened, and Ethan nned to use this opportunity to get a better understanding of the people they would be meeting inside the Domain.


    His Other Half had studied the Arts of the Necromancer in the Lands of stor. Because of this, he had the ability to raise the dead.


    However, there was a condition.


    He was unable to revive creatures that were over a meter tall.


    So, at most, he could only revive small animals like dogs, cats, birds, or anything else that met the condition.


    Truth be told, Ethan didn¡¯t like using the power of Necromancy because it reminded him of bad memories.


    Also, he could only use it with the permission of his Other Half. Simply put, this power did not entirely belong to him.


    It was as if his Other Half didn¡¯t want to stain Ethan with the power of the Dark Arts and wanted thetter to remain the way he was.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that his Other Half would reject Ethan¡¯s request to use the power of Necromancy whenever he needed it.


    Emma sighed in her heart after seeing how much her Master had grown. Although she liked the naive Ethan of the past, she liked this mature and stable version of him as well.


    But the youngdy wasn¡¯t aware that, deep inside, Ethan was still the same.


    He might have lost a bit of his innocence, but that didn¡¯t mean that he had be a cold-blooded person.


    In fact, Ethan would often joke around with Sebastian and his Other Half whenever he was alone.


    He had just learned the art of Poker Face in order to prevent the beautifuldies of the Tribes of stor from thinking that they still had a chance to be his concubine.


    Ethan didn¡¯t want to give anyone false hope, so he acted uninterested whenever a beautifuldy approached him.


    But behind closed doors, his calm facade would disappear, especially when he was with thedies who held a ce in his heart.

 Chapter 230 I Will Accept Your Kind Offer

    <h4>Chapter 230 I Will ept Your Kind Offer</h4>


    ¡®Fufufu,¡¯ Lilian mused. ¡®To think that a day woulde when ady that is capable of catching my brother¡¯s eye would appear. I better take a good look at this Luna girl and see whether she is worthy of my brother.¡¯


    Lilian and her two escorts casually took a stroll, while heading towards the Vi where the students of Brynhildr Academy resided.


    She was a First Year of Nightfall Academy, and because of this, she could approach their residence with the excuse of patrolling.


    There had already been a few duels between the students of Nightfall Academy and their visitors from the other academies.


    Some of them even fought within the academy grounds, which caused a lot of problems for the officers who were in charge of public safety.


    Of course, these magical duels within the academy grounds didn¡¯t involve spells that could seriously injure people.


    At most, only paralyzing spells and simr spells were used to prevent damage to the academy.


    After a stern warning from the Headmaster, most of these duels that were not within the arena decreased drastically. However, some students from the visiting academies were born troublemakers and didn¡¯t care about such rules.


    Unfortunately, Lilian found herself in such a situation on her way to Brynhildr Academy¡¯s residence.


    Two rival academies fought in the air with their broomsticks as they hurled spells against each other.


    Since they were fighting in a secluded ce, they must have thought that it was safe to engage in battle, so they went all out.


    Being the dutiful student that she was, Lilian tried to stop the battle from escting.


    But the two academies didn¡¯t like someone getting in the way of their duel.


    They all attacked Lilian, and her two escorts, surprising the youngdy.


    ¡°Have you all gone mad?!¡± Lilian shouted. ¡°I am a student of Nightfall Academy!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± A sneer appeared on the face of a skinny young man. ¡°ckheart Academy doesn¡¯t give a damn!¡±


    As if to prove his words, several spells flew in Lilian¡¯s direction, forcing her two escorts to summon barriers to protect her.


    However, since there were just three of them, and all of them were First Years, their barrier didn¡¯tst long.


    The concentrated spell power of over a dozen wizards and witches overpowered their defenses, sting them away from where they stood.


    Fortunately, the students of ckheart Academy and Shadowscale Academy still had a sense of propriety, and no longer attacked the fallen teenagers.


    They once again fought against each other, sending spells flying across the sky.


    ¡®These fools.¡¯ Lilian tried to prop herself up from the ground, but the paralyzing spells hit her and were still in effect.


    She could only watch helplessly as the students of the two academies engaged each other in the sky.


    But something unexpected happened.


    Perhaps out of anger, one of the wizards that belonged to ckheart Academy ignored the unwritten rule of only using paralyzing spells in battle and cast a Fireball.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± a witch from Shadowscale Academy immediately evaded the attack, and the Fireball flew harmlessly past her.


    Unfortunately, the Fireball was now headed towards the defenseless Lilian on the ground.


    ¡®Brother! Save me!¡¯ Lilian cried out in her heart as a spell that could potentially cause her serious injuries descended from the sky.


    At that moment, someone with long blue hair appeared in her vision and casually struck the Fireball with a trident, dispersing itpletely.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop now, I will call the guards of the academy to personally deal with all of you,¡± Ethan dered. ¡°You¡¯ve already attacked a student of Nightfall Academy, which is a serious offense. Are all of you really prepared to suffer the consequences of your actions?¡±


    The students of the two academies nced at each other after hearing Ethan¡¯s words. Now that there were more people getting involved in their duel, they decided to take a step back and resume their duel at ater time.


    All of them flew in different directions, but before they did that, they made sure to look at the handsome young man on the ground.


    They memorized his face and added him to the list of people whom they would teach a lesson after they entered the Legacy Gate.


    When he was certain that the students of the two academies were finally gone, Ethan turned around to check on Lilian¡¯s condition.


    The youngdy looked at Ethan with a grateful gaze because he had saved her from getting injured.


    Ethan took out his wand and lightly waved his hand.


    ¡°Recuperatio,¡± Ethan said.


    He cast a minor recovery spell that could dispel the effects of Paralysis.


    Regaining her freedom to move, Lilian propped herself up from the ground. However, due to the lingering effects of the paralyzing spell, she lost her bnce.


    Fortunately, Ethan was there to catch her, holding her close to him.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± Lilian stuttered as she looked at the handsome young man, who was making her heart beat wildly inside her chest.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Do you need a healing potion?¡±


    Lilian shook her head while trying to calm her emotions.


    While Ethan was checking on the beautiful youngdy, Emma cast Recuperatio to Lilian¡¯s bodyguards, who were still affected by the paralyzing spell.


    But simr to Lilian, they were still too weak to stand up on their own. At most, they would need a few minutes to fully regain the strength in their bodies.


    ¡°The residence of Brynhildr Academy is close to this ce,¡± Ethan said as she looked at Lilian, whose gaze never left his face. ¡°Do you want to rest there for a while?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡± Lilian asked. She had finally regained herposure and was able to answer without stuttering.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes. Yourplexion doesn''t look too good. Your face is flushed, and your breathing is a bit ragged. It would be best to rest there for a while until the effect of the paralyzing spell wears off.¡±


    ¡°I will ept your kind offer,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°However, I am still unable to walk.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Ethan smiled before casually lifting Lilian in a princess carry. ¡°Emma, I will be going ahead first. Please bring them along with you.¡±


    Without another word, the handsome young man carried the beautiful youngdy in his arms, whose face had turned a shade redder.


    Emma clicked her tongue before she waved her wand to make the two youngdies on the ground levitate in the air.


    She then followed behind her Master while looking at the blonde-haired beauty, who was staring at Ethan with a flushed expression on her face.

 Chapter 231 Can I Visit Here Again When I’m Free?

    <h4>Chapter 231 Can I Visit Here Again When I¡¯m Free?</h4>


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Ethan asked as he handed Lilian a ss of water.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t able to thank you earlier. You saved my life. For this favor, I will definitely repay in the future.¡±


    Ethan smiled and nodded. ¡°I only did what anyone would have done. But feel free to return the favor when it¡¯s my turn to get into trouble.¡±


    He didn¡¯t pretentiously reject the youngdy¡¯s show of gratitude because, in the Wizarding World, you never know when you might need the help of others.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Lilian jumped at the chance to form a connection with the handsome young man who hade to her rescue. ¡°By the way, my name is Lilian. May I know my savior¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Ethan,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lilian.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Sir Ethan,¡± Lilian smiled.


    ¡°Sir Ethan? Just call me Ethan. I am no Sir.¡±


    ¡°But, I insist!¡±


    Nicole, who was watching this from the side, couldn¡¯t stop from smirking. Just like Cedric, she had recognized who Lilian was.


    However, seeing that Ethan had no idea whom he was talking to tickled her heart.


    ¡®I wonder how he''ll react once he finds out her identity,¡¯ Nicole mused. ¡®I hope I¡¯ll be there when it happens.¡¯


    Unlike Nicole, someone else in the room didn¡¯t look happy with how things unfolded.


    The ''someone'' in question was none other than Emma, who was looking at the beautiful youngdy with a bored expression on her face.


    Although Lilian didn¡¯t look like someone who had fallen in love with her Master at first sight, she was sure that the more time the youngdy spent with Ethan, the more her feelings of gratitude would turn into something deeper.


    It was at that moment when Luna arrived at themon room and sat beside Ethan.


    Her hand smoothly slid into the handsome young man¡¯s hand as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Having seen this, a look of surprise appeared on Lilian¡¯s face for a brief moment before returning to its usual calmness.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, is she perhaps your lover?¡± Lilian asked.


    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± Ethan answered in a heartbeat. ¡°Her name is Luna.¡±


    The members of Brynhildr Academy, who were still in the dark about Ethan¡¯s rtionship with Luna, looked at the handsome young man with shocked expressions on their faces.


    Henry, who was also in the room, was leaning against the wall. He thanked the stars, for Rowan was currently not in the residence.


    Had Luna¡¯s older brother been there and heard Ethan¡¯s deration, things might have gotten really ugly.


    Nicole whistled, impressed with how the teenage boy didn¡¯t even hesitate when he made such a big deration. She knew that her sparring partner was close to Chloe and Luna, so this revtion didn¡¯t surprise her that much.


    What surprised her though was the fact that Ethan seems to have more than one lover.


    She was there when Ethan kissed Lily in the infirmary of the academy, so she was sure that the two had a close rtionship with each other.


    Since she wasn¡¯t someone who liked to pry into the private lives of others, she didn''t bother verifying and simply assumed that Ethan and Lily were now an item.


    Back then, she felt a bit sad for Chloe and Luna because the adorable First Year had managed to snatch their golden egg and made it her own.


    But now¡­ she understood that Ethan had taken a route different from the one she was expecting.


    ¡®Interesting,¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®I guess it''s safe to assume that Chloe is one of his lovers as well.¡¯


    Before leaving the academy, Chloe was there to bid their farewell to them. She even kissed Ethan¡¯s cheeks and told him to stay away from the beautifuldies of Nightfall Academy.


    ¡®Chloe, your reminder went to the chicken coop,¡¯ Nicoleughed internally. ¡®Ethan is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.¡¯


    Nicole could tell that Ethan wasn¡¯t really trying to make any moves on Lilian. The way he held Luna¡¯s hand and dered that she was his lover was also his way of telling the beautiful blondedy that he was already taken.


    But the scene she was currently watching suddenly took an unexpected turn.


    ¡°Luna?¡± Lilian smiled. ¡°Are you perhaps Luna Oswald?¡±


    Luna frowned, wondering how the other party knew her as she was certain that this was her first time seeing the youngdy in front of her.


    However, the girl was able to tell her surname even though they had just met.


    ¡°That''s right, my full name is Luna Oswald,¡± Luna replied. ¡°How did you know my family¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because my brothe¡ªI mean, the Oswald Family is a Baron Family.¡± Lilian caught herself just in time and tried to change the subject. ¡°Your family name is quite famous, you know?¡±


    Luna shook her head. ¡°My family is not famous. We are just a Baron Family that lives on the outskirts of Eastshire. There¡¯s nothing special about us.¡±


    Lilian cursed internally for making a blunder. Right now, she was unable to exin why she knew Luna¡¯s family name and was desperately thinking about how to get out of the mess she made.


    ¡®Should I tell her my identity?¡¯ Lilian thought before shifting her gaze to Ethan. ¡®No. This is not the right time and ce for it.¡¯


    Seeing that she was troubled, Ethan lightly patted Luna¡¯s hand and smiled.


    ¡°Nightfall Academy sure has its hands full with troublemakers,¡± Ethan said. ¡°With so many academies in one ce, tensions and conflicts between rival academies are inevitable. It¡¯s a good thing that the students of Nightfall Academy are very punctual in their patrols and resolve most of the issues. You are a very diligent and hardworking student, Lilian.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Lilian blinked once then twice after hearing Ethan¡¯s praise. However, as someone who was raised to be able to adapt to any situation, she took hold of Ethan¡¯s olive branch and nodded her head.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Ethan,¡± Lilian replied with a flushed expression on her face. ¡°I wish we had met under better circumstances. You found me in such an embarrassing moment.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn''t say that, Lilian,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°It was three versus over a dozen. You were at a disadvantage. If they fought with equal numbers, I¡¯m sure that you would have dealt with them easily.¡±


    Lilian¡¯s face brightened after hearing Ethan¡¯s praise for the second time.


    ¡®Sir Ethan is really a kind person,¡¯ Lilian thought as she tried to calm her wildly beating heart. ¡®It¡¯s quite unfortunate that he already has a lover¡­¡¯


    Lilian nced at the angelic beauty beside her savior and tried to keep the smile on her face from breaking.


    ¡®Well, she is just his lover,¡¯ Lilian thought. ¡®They¡¯re still not married.¡¯


    Suddenly, she thought of something, and the smile on her face widened.


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Sir Ethan,¡± Lilian said before standing up and giving the handsome young man a brief bow. ¡°I am now recovered, and it¡¯s time to return to our patrol duty. I¡¯m sure that there are plenty of opportunities for the two of us to meet each other.¡±


    Lilian then nced at her two escorts, who had stood up and walked to stand beside her.


    ¡°Can I visit here again when I¡¯m free?¡± Lilian asked with an uncertain tone.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°There are still a few things that I don¡¯t know about Nightfall Academy, and I will be really grateful if you can answer some of my questions when we meet again.¡±


    Lilian nodded while doing her best to not smile from ear to ear. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll drop by again tomorrow afternoon. I hope Sir Ethan will allow me to give you a tour of the academy. And if you are free in the evening, how about I invite you and Ms. Luna to have dinner together? Will that be eptable?¡±


    ¡°Dinner sounds good,¡± Ethan agreed. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    ¡°And thank you for epting my invitation,¡± Lilian gestured for a handshake, and Ethan stood up to shake hands with her.


    The two held hands for a few seconds before the youngdy reluctantly pulled her hand away.


    A momentter, she left with her escorts, leaving the students of Brynhildr Academy looking at Ethan with amused expressions on their faces.


    ¡®¡­Master, just what are you nning?¡¯ Emma thought with a frown.


    Nicole, on the other hand, was like an Auntie who was looking forward to seeing a drama unfold.


    After making sure that Lilian had truly left, Ethan led Luna away from themon room so that the two of them could talk in private.


    However before he did that, he mentally gave a few hos an order to secretly follow the youngdy, whom he had saved earlier.


    Things weren¡¯t so simple, and he intended to find out if Lilian was a friend or a foe that he needed to be wary of during their stay in Nightfall Academy.

 Chapter 232 Nipping A Threat In The Bud

    <h4>Chapter 232 Nipping A Threat In The Bud</h4>


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Lilian barged inside Cedric¡¯s room, not even bothering to knock.


    The handsome teenage boy threw his sister a nce with a fed-up look on his face, but she ignored it and sat beside him on the couch.


    ¡°Brother, are you free tomorrow night?¡± Lilian asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy tomorrow night,¡± Cedric replied as he continued to read the book in his hand. ¡°My team will have a meeting about how we will deal with THAT creature inside the Legacy Domain.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lilian smiled mischievously. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just have dinner with Luna and her lover by myself then.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What did you say?¡± Cedric, who was reading a book, immediately lifted his gaze and looked at his sister in surprise. ¡°She has a lover?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°She has a lover.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Cedric asked in a cold tone, which made her sister smile.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Lilian replied with a smirk. ¡°You won¡¯t be joining us for dinner anyway.¡±


    ¡°I will go,¡± Cedric said with determination. ¡°What time?¡±


    ¡°Seven in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°In my residence,¡± Lilian answered. ¡°I¡¯ll go now, brother. Make sure that you won''t bete tomorrow.¡±


    Lilian left without another word. All that Cedric could see was her back, and he wasn¡¯t able to see the wide smile on his sister¡¯s face.


    ¡®They¡¯re just lovers,¡¯ Lilian thought. ¡®If my brother and I work together, breaking them up will not be a problem.¡¯


    Lilian hadn¡¯t fallen in love with Ethan, but she had a very good impression of him. Also, since her brother liked Luna, this was like hitting two birds with one stone.


    The beautiful youngdy remembered the time she spent with the person that saved her life.


    The way he talked, his calmness, his charisma, his gestures, and how he bravely covered for her, left an impact on her heart.


    ¡®He¡¯s also quite good-looking,¡¯ Lilian thought. ¡®Also, his long blue hair suits him surprisingly well.¡¯


    The more Lilian thought about Ethan, the more she looked forward to their dinner date tomorrow.


    As someone who had been raised to be a leader, she had been drilled with the mindset that all was fair in love and war.


    Since the two were just lovers, that meant that their rtionship wasn¡¯t fixed.


    As long as it was not set in stone, there was still a chance for her and her brother to make their move and get the person who caught their fancy.


    The brother and sister pair were so caught up in their own thoughts that they didn¡¯t notice that a ho was right beside the open window.


    It had seen and heard everything, and after Lilian left, it flew away in the direction of the temporary residence of Brynhildr Academy to report to its Master its discovery.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Residence of Brynhildr Academy¡­


    ¡°I see, thank you,¡± Ethan said to the ho that was resting on the palm of his hand. ¡°You may continue your work.¡±


    The ho pped its wings and flew out of the window, leaving Ethan with a calm look on his face.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Luna, who was seated beside Ethan on the couch asked.


    ¡°Have you met a handsome teenager with blonde hair and blue eyes?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°You know, the same hair and eye color as Lilian?¡±


    Luna pondered for a bit because she had seen a few teenage boys that fit the description that Ethan told her while she was taking a stroll with Nicole and Emma in the academy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met a few,¡± Luna replied. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Well, if I have to make a guess, one of them seems to have taken a liking to you,¡± Ethan smiled.


    Luna smiled sweetly as she looked at the handsome young man with anticipation.


    ¡°Jealous?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°A bit,¡± Ethan admitted.


    ¡°Only a bit?¡±


    ¡°¡­ A bit more.¡±


    Luna giggled, which made Ethan shake his head helplessly.


    A minuteter, he cupped his lover¡¯s face and gave her a gentle kiss, making his feelings known.


    ¡°You are indeed jealous,¡± Luna replied when their kiss ended. ¡°Now you know how I feel when you are always surrounded by beautiful girls.¡±


    ¡°Even if I am surrounded by beautiful girls, I will not be swayed. You know that, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡±


    Ethan stared at Luna¡¯s angelic face, which could charm anyone whoid their eyes on her.


    He was also one of those people, so he couldn¡¯t me Lilian¡¯s brother for falling in love at first sight with Luna. It would be hypocritical to do so.


    But understanding this and letting other people take her away were two different things.


    He had already made up his mind to make her one of his wives, so he had no intention of giving other people an opportunity to be her suitor.


    Perhaps, sensing his thoughts, Luna decided to take the initiative to kiss him.


    Although he was taken by surprise, he epted her kiss, and soon, the sound of kissing spread inside the room.


    Lilith, who was still hiding in Luna¡¯s shadow, observed the two of them with a flushed look on her face.


    ¡®The Young Master sure is good at kissing,¡¯ Lilith thought. ¡®Still¡­ someone is eyeing my Master¡¯s woman eh? I want to see what this brave soul looks like.¡¯


    Since Ethan had delegated Lilith to be Luna¡¯s bodyguard for the duration of their stay in Nightfall Academy, she believed that she would have plenty of chances to see this teenage boy that his Master was talking about.


    Of course, Lilith had a guess as to what Lilian¡¯s brother looked like. She was always with the angelic beauty and met the same people whom thetter had met. But until her suspicions were confirmed, she would not do anything aside from doing the task that was given to her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the residence of Darkmoon Academy¡­


    ¡°Remember their names and faces,¡± an old man wearing a dark robe said as several magic scrolls hovered in the air. ¡°You will do everything in your power to stop them from leaving the Legacy Gate, especially this brat.¡±


    The old man pointed at the Magic Scroll that disyed Ethan¡¯s name and face, along with the information that their academy had gathered about him.


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t kill him, you must cripple him,¡± the old man said. ¡°It will be better if you toss him to one of those Boss Monsters so that they will handle the dirty work for us. You can ignore the other students. But, he, alone, must not leave the Legacy Gate alive. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°¡°Yes, Headmaster!¡±¡±


    The students all replied in unison.


    The old man nodded his head as he nced at Ethan¡¯s portrait with a sneer.


    ¡®We don¡¯t need another Rinehart who might seed in creating another Perfect Resonance,¡¯ the old man thought. ¡®It is best to nip this threat in the bud before he bes stronger.¡¯


    The Headmaster of Darkmoon Academy narrowed his eyes.


    His grudge against Professor Rinehart spanned more than two decades, and because of this, he nned to make the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy suffer in more ways than one.

 Chapter 233 They Are Not Simple People

    <h4>Chapter 233 They Are Not Simple People</h4>


    All spiders, mice, and other small creatures that happened to cross Ethan¡¯s path were instantly converted into his spies, working diligently to gather as much information as they could about the academies that had a bad rtionship with Brynhildr Academy.


    Of course, he also sent a specific portion to gather information from the students of Nightfall Academy, but most of them were clueless about what was going to happen inside the Legacy Gate.


    Only the candidates chosen to enter the gate, like Cedric and Lilian, were aware of the Academy''s true motives for whatever was inside the Legacy Domain.


    Because of this, the handsome young man decided to subtly get some hints from them.


    ¡°Are we just going to wear our academy uniforms when we attend Lilian¡¯s dinner tonight?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Lilian¡¯s brother already has a crush on you. If you wore a dress, then he might choose to propose to you then and there. That will be troublesome, right?¡±


    The handsome young man winked at the angelic beauty who was sitting across him.


    ¡°The two of you do realize that there are other people in this room, right?¡± Nicole asked in an amused tone. ¡°Or do you treat me and Emma as air now?¡±


    Ethan smiled as he nced at his sparring partner. ¡°You are our close friend. Why should we keep this a secret from you? Besides, other men falling in love with Luna isn¡¯t anything new. I mean, in our academy alone, many students have already tried asking her out, especially among the First Years. There''s just one more to the list. Nothing surprising about that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Well, I can¡¯t refute that.¡± Nicole nodded.


    Luna was simr to Lily and also had many admirers in the academy.


    Unfortunately, the angelic beauty was protected by her scary brother, and those with weaker wills were effortlessly intimidated into backing out.


    As for those with stronger determination, Luna politely rejected them herself.


    When Ethan was stuck in the past, Luna almost fell into depression and was not in the mood for romance, so her rejections had be firmer. Because of this, most students in the academy lost hope.


    When the handsome young man returned, the angelic beauty regained her smile and became lively again.


    Some saw this as a sign that they could try to ask her out again. However, speaking truthfully, if their chances were already low when Ethan wasn¡¯t around, now that he''s back, their chances of having even the chance to court her had dropped to zero.


    After Ethan told her that he wanted her to be his wife, Luna voiced her concern that her family might not approve of him.


    The reason?


    To put it lightly, Ethan was just amoner.


    To put it harshly, Ethan was the grandchild of farmers, making him a bonafide country bumpkin.


    Simply put, he had nothing to bring to the negotiation table, which was important when it came to marrying the daughters from noble households.


    Right now, his status was a Dud.


    Although he could use Partial Resonance, that only meant that he had potential.


    And if that potential didn¡¯t bear fruit, then he would just be another face among the countless Duds in the Wizarding World.


    Even so, Ethan assured Luna that he would work hard to gain the recognition of her parents. Because of this, the angelic beauty decided to trust him and ept his proposal to be her fiance.


    Since they were still young, they weren¡¯t in a rush to get married.


    For the time being, Ethan¡¯s goal was to at least be a noble to prove that he would be able to provide for his lovers. As to how he would achieve that¡­ he''d need to discover his true identity first.


    ording to Emma, he still didn¡¯t have the qualifications necessary to go to Midgard and visit his hometown.


    When Ethan asked when he would be able to do that, her Promised One said that it would be possible in his Second Year.


    There was a ritual called the ¡°Coming of Age¡± ceremony, which would be conducted by the Four Protector ns.


    If he passed that trial, he would gain the right to know more about his true identity and uncover the secrets that his Promised One had to keep from him.


    For him to do that, he must first turn eighteen, and this requirement was not something that Ethan could meet with brute force at the moment.


    He was still seventeen, and he would have to wait for several months before he hade of age.


    ¡®It seems that Luna also doesn¡¯t know Cedric¡¯s and Lilian¡¯s identities,¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®The Oswald family doesn¡¯t usually send their children to mingle with the other nobles in the capital. Also, even if they do, they might not recognize them.¡¯


    Nicole¡¯s family was one of the few noble families who had the privilege of having powerful connections among High-Ranking Nobles.


    Because of this, they were usually invited to special events that were exclusive only to those who were part of the Inner Circle of the Kingdom of Eastshire.


    ¡°So, do you feel threatened that there is someone who likes Luna here in Nightfall Academy?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Threatened?¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow. ¡°Why would I be threatened?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re just a nobody, and a country bumpkin?¡±


    ¡°Well, this nobody-country-bumpkin is loved by the beautifuldy sitting across from me. Even without riches, my charisma is strong enough to win her heart.¡±


    Luna and Nicole rolled their eyes at the shameless guy who was too full of himself.


    Even so, Nicole decided to see how far Ethan was willing to go for Luna.


    ¡°What if you are up against a High-Ranking Noble?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°Marriage between noble families is verymon. Although Luna likes you, what if that High-Ranking Noble decided to bypass her choice and asked her parents for her hand in marriage? What will you do if that happens?¡±


    Luna perked up her ears as she sipped her tea. What Nicole said was a possibility. Although she hoped that her parents would respect her decision to be with Ethan, the possibility of her being engaged to a High-Ranking Noble was high.


    Just like the pink-haired beauty stated, this was a verymon thing among Noble Families. If the other party¡¯s Rank of Nobility was higher than hers and had good standing and influence, anything could be discussed.


    A Baron family would greatly benefit from having their sons and daughters married to those with higher standings.


    This would allow them to form alliances and potentially increase their Nobility Rank if they yed their cards right.


    Luna, Nicole, and Emma waited patiently for Ethan¡¯s reply.


    The handsome young man didn¡¯t reply right away and simply finished the rest of his tea.


    When he was done, he ced his cup on top of the table and smiled.


    ¡°Well, if someone bypassed Luna¡¯s decision, there is only one thing that I can do,¡± Ethan said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll just elope with her.¡±


    Luna¡¯s face turned beet-red, not expecting Ethan toe up with a roguish answer like this. He even said it with a smile on his face, making the angelic beauty¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Nicole, on the other hand, had the ¡°I knew it¡± look on her face. Truth be told, she expected that was the only answer that Ethan could give her.


    She knew that Ethan was someone very stubborn, and he would definitely defy those who wished to force Luna into something that she didn¡¯t want to happen.


    Emma, who had stayed silent by the side, only had an amused expression on her face.


    In her eyes, if Ethan really wanted to do something, the Four Protector ns, as well as his blood family, would support him all the way.


    They wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to kidnap Luna¡¯s entire Family and take them to Midgard by force as long as their Young Master willed it.


    Of course, Ethan had no idea that he only needed to say a word to make certain things happen.


    ¡®Still, he would only gain this authority once he seeds in the test of his Coming of Age Ceremony,¡¯ Emma thought. ¡®But if pushes to shove, I¡¯m sure that the Four Protector ns would still move for his sake. Especially his Grandfather¡­¡¯


    Emma could still remember that imposing figure who had stood in front of the Four Protector ns a decade ago.


    He only gave one order.


    Find his grandson, and make sure to protect him at all costs until the day that he returned to im his rightful ce.


    Now, she was sitting beside that man¡¯s grandson and had even be thetter''s Promised One.


    ¡°Well, let me just give you one warning, Ethan,¡± Nicole said with a serious expression on her face. ¡°Do not be rude to Lilian and her brother. Also, do not act recklessly or try to harm the two of them even in the slightest. They are not simple people. I¡¯m telling you this as your friend, so please, act civilly in front of them.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    It was very rare for Nicole to give Ethan serious advice.


    Since that was the case, he would do his best to act in a civil manner, while his spies were busy uncovering Lilian¡¯s and her brother¡¯s true identities.

 Chapter 234 Candlelight Dinner For Four [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 234 Candlelight Dinner For Four [Part 1]</h4>


    ¡°How do I look?¡± Cedric asked his two subordinates.


    ¡°You look dashing, my Lord,¡± the chubby teenager praised.


    ¡°I pity the girls who''ll see you in that attire,¡± the skinny teenagermented. ¡°They will definitely fall head over heels for you.¡±


    Cedric nodded his head in satisfaction.


    He was confident in his looks, and he also took pride in his skills.


    Simply put, he didn¡¯tck confidence. He wanted Luna to see him in a good light and make her understand how much he was way better than her current lover.


    Truth be told, he was looking forward to seeing the young man, whom his sister believed to be Luna¡¯s fiance.


    Although he felt bad about trying to break their rtionship, he believed that he was the better man and that he was more suited to be Luna¡¯s partner.


    Cedric believed that he could make Luna a hundred times happier. All he needed was a chance to show her what he was capable of doing.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, My Lord,¡± the Chubby Teenager said. ¡°If we dy any further, you might arrivete.¡±


    Cedric nodded and walked out of his room. His destination was his sister¡¯s personal Vi within Nightfall Academy.


    His two subordinates followed behind him with smiles on their faces.


    They wanted to see the drama that would unfold.


    They also wanted to see how their Young Master would worm his way into the angelic beauty¡¯s heart, stealing her from her boyfriend.


    The two of them had no doubt in their minds that if their Young Master wanted to have ady to warm his bed, thatdy would not hesitate to do just that.


    Although they wouldn¡¯t go as far as to say that thedy would take the initiative to spread her legs for their Young Master, they wouldn''t be surprised since there were a few in the past who did just that.


    Because of this, their confidence in their Master¡¯s ability to charm any woman was at its peak, and they were even looking forward to what was about to happen at the candle-lit dinner that their Master¡¯s younger sister had arranged.


    When Cedric arrived at Lilian¡¯s residence, he was pleasantly surprised to find out that he had arrived before her guests.


    This allowed him to talk with his sister for a bit and ask her for some information about Luna¡¯s lover.


    Lilian was tight-lipped, and no matter how much he asked, she would just smile and say, ¡°You¡¯ll meet him soon enough.¡±


    Because of this, Cedric had no choice but to give up and wait for their guests to arrive.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to wait that long.


    Five minutes after he arrived, Lilian¡¯s servant announced that Ethan and Luna had finally arrived.


    Cedric lightly fixed his attire to ensure that everything was perfect. This act made the corner of Lilian¡¯s lips curl up.


    It was very rare for her big brother to act this way, which proved that he was serious about creating a good impression for the angelic beauty whom he had fallen in love with.


    The door of the dining hall opened, and two people walked in.


    The smile on Lilian¡¯s lips widened the moment her eyesnded on the handsome young man with long blue hair.


    Unfortunately, this handsome person she liked was walking hand in hand with an angelic beauty, and the two of them looked like a perfect couple.


    Cedric¡¯s full attention was locked on Luna¡¯s beautiful face. However, when his gaze shifted to her side, the smile on his face disappeared the moment he noticed that Ethan''s hands were interlocked with hers.


    However, he quickly caught himself and put on the smile that he usually used when at parties hosted by nobility.


    ¡°Wee, Ethan and Luna, to my residence,¡± Lilian said as she walked towards her two guests and gave each of them a hug.


    If one were to pay close attention to her actions, they would notice that she had hugged the handsome young man, far longer than she did Luna.


    Truth be told, she only nned to shake hands with them in greeting. However, her body moved on her own, and before she knew it, she was already hugging the handsome young man.


    The only saving grace was that she quickly regained herposure and moved to hug Luna after hugging Ethan.


    ¡°Before we start our dinner, allow me to introduce my brother, Cedric, to both of you,¡± Lilian said with a smile. ¡°Brother, these are my new friends from Brynhildr Academy, Ethan and Luna. I hope you look after them during their stay here in the academy.¡±


    Cedric nodded with a charming smile.


    ¡°I believe that I met Miss Luna in the garden a day ago,¡± Cedric gave Luna a respectful bow. ¡°Meeting you a second time, I can only call it Fate.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡®What a cheesy line, I give him eight points,¡¯ Sebastian said.


    ¡®Six points from me,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other-Halfmented. ¡®I¡¯m not gonna lie. Although it¡¯s cringy, it is still a good line.¡¯


    The two were chatting inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, and both of them made sure that Ethan heard their discussion.


    This made the handsome young man smirk internally because he also found Cedric¡¯s line to be cheesy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Cedric extended his hand to shake hands with Luna.


    However, instead of holding the soft and delicate hand of the angelic beauty, what he got was a rough hand that was asrge as his own.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Cedric,¡± Ethan said with a smile. ¡°My fiance doesn¡¯t really like other men touching her, especially someone she had just met. I hope that you won¡¯t mind if I shake your hands in her stead.¡±


    ¡®But I do mind!¡¯ Cedric thought as he kept the smile on his face. ¡°I see. That is quite unfortunate but understandable.¡±


    After shaking Ethan¡¯s hand twice, Cedric immediately pulled back his hand. Clearly, he had no intention of holding Ethan¡¯s hand for a second longer.


    He was very tempted to use a cleaning spell to sanitize his hand. But since he didn¡¯t want to be seen as rude, he simply ced his hand to the side of his body and subtly rubbed it against his clothes.


    Ethan chuckled in his heart upon noticing this through his peripheral vision, but he pretended that he didn¡¯t see anything.


    Unlike Cedric, he casually brushed the non-existent dirt on the hand he used to shake the blonde boy¡¯s hand on his robe.


    This gesture almost made Lilian giggle. She could tell that her brother and Ethan had started their silent war with each other, and she found it quite exciting!


    ¡°Well then, shall we all take our seats?¡± Lilian proposed as she pointed to the round table that was illuminated with candlelights.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan nodded as he led Luna to sit beside Lilian.


    He then sat beside Luna, making the angelic beauty sit between him and Lilian.


    The corner of Cedric¡¯s lips twitched as he watched them sit, but he did his best to keep the smile on his face.


    Originally, he did think that Luna¡¯s fiance would be handsome. But it never crossed his mind that the hateful guy would be on par with him when it came to good looks!


    Still, he was confident that he surpassed Ethan in other matters, so he acted as a proper host and waited for their meal to be served.


    Even so, he was unable to stop himself from looking at the angelic beauty that was right in front of him.


    Although Luna was wearing the robes of Brynhildr Academy, which covered the curves of her body, it was not enough to hide her beauty.


    Sensing his gaze, Luna nced in his direction for a brief moment before averting her gaze.


    She was already used to receiving these kinds of stares in Brynhildr Academy, so this only confirmed the words that Ethan had spoken earlier.


    Ethan observed this exchange with a smile. He was also wondering what Cedric would do to catch Luna¡¯s attention.


    Nicole had warned him to be civil, and he had no intention of being rude.


    But deep inside, he wanted to see what kind of strategy Cedric would use in order to try and impress Luna.


    The handsome young man wanted to see if he could learn a trick or two from Lilian¡¯s brother, who was doing his best to not stare at his beautiful fiance.


    He wasn¡¯t born a noble, so he wasn¡¯t aware of the subtle arts of seduction.


    Sebastian and his Other Half, who were currently paying attention to this scene inside his Sea of Consciousness, were making bets with each other.


    Both were betting on when Ethan would lose hisposure during the meal.


    This made the handsome young man give them the middle finger under the table, making the two beings, who were both his greatest allies and greatest critics, chuckle inside his head.

 Chapter 235 Candlelight Dinner For Four [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 235 Candlelight Dinner For Four [Part 2]</h4>


    Lilian¡¯s and Cedric¡¯s subordinates stood several meters away from the table and observed the four people seated there.


    The two youngdies were looking at Cedric and Ethan, while the two young men were looking at Luna.


    Thedies were quite happy because there were two handsome young men to serve as their eye candy.


    Cedric¡¯s two subordinates were specifically monitoring Luna¡¯s reactions to see whether their Young Master¡¯s charms had an effect on her.


    They were originally very confident that Cedric could make the angelic beauty fall for him with just a smile.


    But after observing her for several minutes, the confidence they had earlier was steadily decreasing.


    Although Luna would nce at Cedric whenever thetter asked her a question, her reaction didn¡¯t look like a maiden in love.


    From time to time, they would shift their attention to the handsome young man with long blue hair, and they noticed something with his expression when they observed him.


    It was amusement.


    Cedric¡¯s subordinates nced at each other to confirm that both of them were thinking of the same thing.


    ¡°Hey, is it just me or that blue-haired guy seem to be having fun observing our Young Master¡¯s attempt to woo his lover?¡± the Chubby Teenager whispered to his friend.


    ¡°I feel the same way,¡± the Skinny Teenager whispered back. ¡°He has this, ¡®Do your best to entertain me'' look on his face. It seems that he¡¯s pretty confident that our Young Master cannot seduce his girl.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! This guy is too arrogant. I hope that the Young Master shows him who¡¯s the real boss!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our Young Master is just warming up. How can he possibly lose to that guy.¡±


    While the two teenagers were talking in whispers, the four good-looking people ate, and chatted in a casual manner.


    If one were to look at them, one would think that the atmosphere was quite lively.


    However, those who paid closer attention would notice that there was an ongoing battle between words and bodynguage.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that Sir Ethan understands what is happening,¡¯ Lilian thought. ¡®But he looks very confident. Does he really think that my brother is incapable of snatching his lover away from him?¡¯


    As the dinner progressed, Lilian found herself bing more attracted to Ethan¡¯s charm, witty replies, as well as the unbridled confidence that was apparent through his words and actions.


    It was like watching a duel between two knights.


    Every time her brother attacked, Ethan would deflect, dodge, and even counterattack at the most opportune moment, leaving Cedric at a loss about how to break through his opponent¡¯s defenses.


    But, that was not all.


    Lilian noticed that every time Luna nced at Ethan, her gaze would be soft and affectionate.


    Naturally, Cedric noticed this as well, which mildly annoyed him.


    He was so used todies looking at him the way Luna looked at Ethan, so when that gaze was directed at another man instead of him, he felt as if he was being pped in the face.


    Finally, Cedric felt that enough was enough, so he decided to use a more direct method of catching the angelic beauty¡¯s attention.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, the Oswald Family governs the Southeastern Regions of Westshire,¡± Cedricmented. ¡°How are the living conditions there?¡±


    Luna closed her eyes for a bit as she recalled her hometown, which he hadn¡¯t seen for a few months. A momentter, a sweet smile appeared on her lips, which made Cedric almost drop the spoon in his hand due to how captivating it was.


    ¡°Warm in the summer, and cold during the winter,¡± Luna replied. ¡°The people there are hard-working, but sometimes, the crops don''t give that much yield. My Father loves his people, so when that happens, we reduce their taxes.


    ¡°Of course, reducing taxes dys important projects that would help the people live better lives, like being able to hire more medical professionals so they will open up their clinics in our territory.


    ¡°The irrigation projects are also being dyed, which would have helped the farmers have a more bountiful harvest. Winter is almost here as well, so everyone is stockpiling food and other preciousmodities in order to survive the cold nights.¡±


    Ethan listened to Luna¡¯s exnation and smiled.


    This was the first time he was hearing Luna talk about her hometown, and from what he could tell, her parents were very caring people.


    Of course, the handsome young man would often ask her about her family, but he never asked her anything about their territory. He didn¡¯t know how the nobles ruled theirnd since he had grown up on a farm.


    So, hearing her story allowed him to get a glimpse of how her parents treated their people.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡®I guess this Cedric guy can be useful at times,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®Ethan, make sure to ask Luna more about their territoryter.¡±


    ¡®I bet he''s going to tell her that he and his family could offer Oswald Barony some aid to help them fund their projects,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half chuckled. ¡®This is the power of Nobility, especially those with higher standings.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half said those words in a teasing tone.


    It was as if he was telling the handsome young man that since Luna was going to be his future wife, he should do his best to score some brownie points with the angelic beauty¡¯s family.


    How should he do that?


    Simple.


    Give them some funds!


    Ethan made a mental note to do just that after his mission at the Nightfall Academy ended. Since he had plenty of treasures at his disposal, using them to help Luna¡¯s Barony would be a worthwhile investment.


    Just like what Ethan¡¯s Other Half had stated, Cedric¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately made his move.


    ¡°I see.¡± Cedric nodded. ¡°It is quite unfortunate that those who live on the outskirts of the Kingdom don''t get much help from the Crown. Since we are now friends, I will do everything within my power to send aid to Oswald Barony. Although it may not be much, I hope that you will ept my sincerity, Luna.¡±


    Luna, who didn¡¯t expect that Cedric would say such a thing, found herself at a loss for words.


    She subconsciously nced in Ethan¡¯s direction, as if asking him how she should deal with the current situation.


    Seeing her expression, Ethan smiled and held her hand.


    ¡°My Friend, my Fiance and I are very grateful for your sincerity and generosity,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°However, it is not only Oswald Barony that needs help. The other Nobles that are located on the outskirts of Eastshire are suffering the same fate.


    ¡°I do not know of your background, but I can tell that you are not a mere Noble. Perhaps your family belongs to the High-Ranking Nobles, which is good and all. However, if the Oswald Barony were to receive aid from your family, their neighbors might get jealous, and jealousy often leads to trouble.


    ¡°Also, it might just cause unnecessary attention to their peaceful lives. But, do not fret, I already have this covered. In fact, the funds needed to help MY Fiance¡¯s family are being prepared even as we speak. These funds will arrive very soon, so you don¡¯t have to worry about their hardships.¡±


    Cedric smiled. ¡°But, I insist.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s the problem,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Your insistence will cause eyebrows to rise. Luna¡¯s family doesn¡¯t want unnecessary drama. They would rather have peace than be a pawn in a political game between Nobles.¡±


    Cedric was doing his best to prevent his smile from turning into a scowl.


    ¡°How about I send the funds anonymously? That way, no one will raise their eyebrows at the matter?¡± Cedric proposed. ¡°I¡¯m sure that there is no harm in doing that, right?¡±


    ¡°Actually there is,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°If the Oswald Barony suddenly gained wealth that appeared out of nowhere, people would wonder if they were doing something illegal. Their neighbors would find it suspicious, and an investigation would be conducted. Once that happens, it will be traced back to you. Are you sure you want to deal with that kind of trouble?¡±


    Cedric smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯d like to see who dares to cause trouble for my Family.¡±


    ¡°You sound confident.¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°I am confident,¡± Cedric stated as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    Ethan then smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Even if you are confident, that will not change the fact that the Oswald Barony will be ced in the spotlight. So, you sending funds to them will not work. As Luna¡¯s Fiance, I will handle this matter myself.¡±


    Cedric¡¯s smile finally cracked, and for the first time, he looked at the handsome young man in front of him as if he were his mortal enemy.

 Chapter 236 Candlelight Dinner For Four [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 236 Candlelight Dinner For Four [Part 3]</h4>


    ¡°I have been very patient and courteous when talking to you,¡± Cedric said in a cold tone. ¡°It is not you who I am offering to send aid to, but Luna¡¯s family. I would greatly appreciate it if you stood down and let me help her family. If you do, I am willing to turn a blind eye to your rudeness.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow. ¡°I think you are misunderstanding something here. It is not you who is being very patient and courteous. The one who has been doing that the entire time is me. How can I possibly not see through your intentions?¡±


    Ethan sneered as he looked at Lilian¡¯s brother, who intended to y with fire.


    ¡°Do you think I am blind?¡± Ethan asked in a teasing tone. ¡°It is very obvious that you are making your moves on my Fiance. As someone who wants to look like an upright, generous, and sincere individual, you are not doing yourself a favor. You are just making yourself look desperate.¡±


    Ethan then stood and nced at Lilian in an apologetic tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for ruining this dinner that you have painstakingly prepared,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Had I known you would be inviting other people, we would have declined your invitation. We only agreed because it was you who invited us.¡±


    He then offered his hand to Luna, and thetter took it.


    ¡°We will take our leave,¡± Ethan stated as he held his lover¡¯s hand. ¡°Goodnight to the two of you.¡±


    After giving a slight nod, Ethan walked away hand in hand with Luna.


    However, he was only able to take a few steps when he felt something hit his back.


    Ethan stopped and nced down at the carpeted floor to see what had hit him.


    There, he saw a white glove, which made him look in the direction of the dinner table, only to find a fuming Cedric, who had lost hisposure.


    The corner of Ethan¡¯s lips rose a bit as he looked at the young man, who seemed to be on the verge of having an aneurysm.


    ¡°You have tarnished my honor and dignity,¡± Cedric almost shouted but managed to tone down the volume of his words. ¡°I challenge you to a Magical Duel.¡±


    Before Ethan could even reply to the challenge, he felt gentle but firm tugs on his robe.


    He then nced at his lover and saw her anxious face.


    Luna simply shook her head, telling him not to ept the duel.


    Naturally, Cedric saw this, so he decided to taunt Ethan into epting his challenge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are scared?¡± Cedric sneered. ¡°It seems that I am right. You are only good with your words, but you don¡¯t have the skills to back it up. If you¡¯re really a man, then fight me.¡±


    Ethan gave Cedric a mischievous smile before he cupped Luna¡¯s face.


    A momentter, he kissed the angelic beauty¡¯s lips right in front of Cedric, making thetter clench his fist in anger.


    Lilian, who was at a loss about who to side with, couldn¡¯t stop herself from turning beet-red after seeing Ethan¡¯s actions.


    Even Cedric¡¯s and Lilian¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t stop themselves from being shocked by Ethan''s bold move.


    However, after their shock receded, the four subordinates felt envious.


    For thedies, they were envious of Luna getting kissed by Ethan.


    For the guys, they were very envious of Ethan kissing such a beautiful girl like Luna.


    The kisssted for a few seconds.


    When it ended, Ethan once again held Luna¡¯s hand and walked away.


    Cedric had tried to taunt him with words, but such a childish trick no longer worked on Ethan.


    He had a far more effective method of taunting his opponent, and he used the most efficient way to p Cedric¡¯s face, without actually pping him.


    After safely distancing themselves from Lilian¡¯s Residence the handsome young man pulled Luna to his embrace and lightly patted her head.


    ¡°Were you scared?¡± Ethan asked softly.


    ¡°No,¡± Luna replied. ¡°But you could have handled this in a more subtle manner.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°I could have used other methods, but it won¡¯t change anything. Cedric was very determined to steal you away from me. If I used soft methods, it would only make him think that I am a pushover.


    ¡°He is a Noble, and Nobles scheme to get what they want. Even if it doesn¡¯t happen today or tomorrow, he will eventually find a way to corner you. His donation to your family is just one way of doing that. Although it looked harmless on the surface, it''s still an almost sure way to make you indebted to him.


    ¡°Also, if word got out that your family was getting help from a High-Ranking Noble, you would get the attention of the other nobles, which would definitely lead to trouble.


    ¡°In the end, you and your family would be forced to depend on Cedric¡¯s Family in order to withstand the pressure. When that happens, marrying him would be the best method in order to deal with the situation. At the end of the day, he will get what he wants, so it is best to put my foot down to put an end to his schemes.¡±


    Luna looked at Ethan in surprise.


    ¡°How do you even know about these things?¡± Luna arched an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re not even a Noble. How did you suddenly be this knowledgeable about how Noble Families work?¡±


    Of course, Ethan had no idea how Noble Families worked.


    It was his Other Half who had been feeding him with information.


    The words he said earlier were the conjectures of his Other Half, who had an in-depth knowledge regarding the schemes that High-Ranking Noble families used in order to get what they wanted.


    Trapping the helpless and ignorant was a very Noble thing to do, allowing them to manipte others into doing them favors.


    Naturally, Ethan couldn¡¯t tell this to Luna, so he simply kissed her forehead and pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°Did you forget?¡± Ethan whispered. ¡°I am an Orphan. Maybe, my real parents are actually Nobles, and High-Ranking ones at that. I have their noble bloodline running through my veins, so this knowledge came to me as easily as breathing.¡±


    Luna giggled as she held Ethan close.


    She felt safe and warm in his embrace and wished for nothing more than to stay like this for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Cedric will not let things slide in this manner,¡± Luna said.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°He won¡¯t. I¡¯m sure that we will hear something by tomorrow. I am even looking forward to what he ns to do. But Luna, let me just say this.¡±


    The handsome young man looked at his lover with a solemn expression on his face.


    ¡°What I said earlier isn¡¯t a bluff,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I have the means to send funds to your family, and I will do it after we return to the residence.¡±


    Luna wasn''t there when Ethan showed Chloe¡¯s family the treasures in his possession.


    He didn¡¯t mind sending tens of thousands of gold coins to the Oswald Barony. In fact, he had the means to do that.


    Dantalion hade with him on this journey, so he would let his Spirit Guide deliver his message to Luna¡¯s family that he was serious about his intention to marry their daughter.


    Even though Luna didn¡¯t know what her lover was thinking, she nodded her head to tell him that she believed him.


    She knew that Ethan wouldn¡¯t joke about something like this, especially after she had sincerely spoken about the difficulties that her parent¡¯s Barony was facing.


    Ethan smiled and kissed her a second time before both of them headed in the direction of their temporary residence.


    He knew that when morning came, a surprise would be waiting for him.


    But he wasn¡¯t too worried.


    Actually, he was even looking forward to it.


    And he was not the only one who was looking forward to a good showdown.


    His Other Half, who wanted nothing more than to see Ethan¡¯s growth, smirked inside his Sea of Consciousness.


    The faster Ethan grew, the sooner he would be able to ept his Other Half¡¯s Legacy.


    People either broke or grew exponentially under pressure.


    And, right now, there was no better way to pressure Ethan into elerating his growth than by shing against a High-Ranking Noble.


    A Noble who wished nothing more than to show that he was better than Ethan in more ways than one.

 Chapter 237 Cedric’s Retaliation

    <h4>Chapter 237 Cedric¡¯s Retaliation</h4>


    ¡°Just what happenedst night?¡± Nicole asked as he looked at Ethan, who was currently seated on the couch. ¡°Are you going to ept the duel?¡±


    All the members of Brynhildr Academy, including Professor Barret, looked at the handsome young man who was casually drinking his cup of coffee.


    At exactly eight in the morning, an announcement was heard throughout the entirety of Nightfall Academy.


    The contents of the announcement were simple.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ethan Gremory has insulted one of the Students of Nightfall Academy and is hereby asked to settle the dispute at three in the afternoon in the Grand Arena of Nightfall Academy.


    Failure toply will automatically disqualify the members of Brynhildr Academy from entering the Legacy Gate that will open in a few days.


    Let this be a warning to all our guests in the academy.


    We have already been patient enough and endured the incidents of multiple incidents that broke the rules for the past few days. Some of the guests have even openly attacked the students who have been assigned to maintain the peace and stability of the academy.


    We will no longer tolerate such actions.


    From this moment onwards, anyone who breaks any rule will have their qualifications to enter the Legacy Gate revoked and will be expelled from the academy grounds.


    I hope that everyone will uphold the rules of Nightfall Academy or face the consequences!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Everyone inside the academy heard the announcement, which made the handsome young man the center of attention.


    Not only that, the Rule Breaking Academies were also very annoyed with this announcement, and they were trying to gather information about Ethan so that they could teach him a lesson.


    In short, this one move had cornered Ethan and made him the target of not only the students of Nightfall Academy but also the other academies who were guilty of attacking some of the students assigned to patrol the academy grounds.


    ¡°Ethan, how do you n to deal with this incident?¡± Professor Barret asked. ¡°Also, who is the student that you are going to fight in the duel? Do you know his identity?¡±


    He was not the least bit angry about what was happening because he was certain that his student was just being framed and being used as an example to deter the other academies from making a ruckus.


    ¡°Originally, I didn''t n on epting the duel,¡± Ethan replied in a calm manner. ¡°However, since not epting will inconvenience Brynhildr Academy, I have no choice but to ept. As to who is challenging me, it is a Second Year named Cedric.


    ¡°Since he is able to make the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy make an announcement like this, it means that he holds a certain backing and influence. Do you know who he is, Professor?¡±


    Professor Barret pondered for a bit.


    ¡®Cedric?¡¯ Professor Barret thought. ¡®Could it be he is referring to ¡°THAT¡± Cedric?¡¯


    A minute passed before Professor Barret reluctantly nodded his head.


    ¡°I may have an idea of who this Cedric is,¡± Professor Barret said. ¡°The announcement said that you insulted him. How did that happen?¡±


    ¡°Well, he tried to make his move on Luna,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It was ringly obvious, so I simply told him that what he was doing was inappropriate and that she¡¯s already taken. However, he refused to give up and challenged mest night. Of course, I refused and returned to the residence.¡±


    Rowan frowned when he heard Ethan¡¯s exnation. He still hadn¡¯t epted the Dud as his sister¡¯s boyfriend. However, now that he knew that the reason behind the duel invite was someone who failed to make a move on his sister, he also got annoyed.


    ¡®I hope both of them end up killing each other,¡¯ Rowan thought. ¡®These bastards don¡¯t deserve my sister!¡¯


    Of course, Rowan knew that a death match was very unlikely.


    If Nightfall Academy were to pull off something like that, they would not only face Brynhildr Academy¡¯s anger, but they would also lose the trust of the people that they had invited.


    After all, a guest dying inside their academy was taboo, especially if that guest had been coerced into fighting a Magic Duel.


    Luna was also very worried about Ethan. However, he assured her that everything was going to be fine.


    The angelic beauty was a very kind and forgiving person.


    But the moment Cedric used this high-handed method to force her lover to ept the duel, she felt very disappointed with Lilian¡¯s older brother.


    Of course, Cedric knew that Luna would hate him if he made this move, but he also had ns to appease her during the duel.


    His n was to beat Ethan up then offer an olive branch for reconciliation and end the battle in a draw.


    He would then apologize for using such a method to force Ethan into a duel and promise topensate the handsome young man for his troubles.


    Cedric would even go as far as to do anything to win Luna¡¯s forgiveness, and then, from that moment onwards, he would continue to do everything in his power to have a closer rtionship with her.


    In his mind, this n was perfect.


    But this perfect n would only work if he beat Ethan in a duel and showed Luna that he was hundreds of times better than her current lover.


    Wizard Families were always looking for ways to strengthen their magical bloodlines.


    This was why very talented Wizards and Witches were highly sought out by these families, in hopes that they would give birth to powerful children, who would help their families gain more influence and power in the future.


    That was how Nobles thought.


    The stronger the bloodline, the stronger the next generation would be.


    ¡°That boy is strong, Ethan,¡± Professor Barret. ¡°What do you think your chances are of beating him?¡±


    Ethan shrugged. ¡°This is my first time fighting him, so I don¡¯t know if he is strong or not, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    The handsome young man ced his cup on the table and held Luna¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a fight he wants, a fight he will get,¡± Ethan replied as he lightly squeezed the angelic beauty¡¯s hand. ¡°Tell me, Professor. Should I end the duel in one move?¡±


    Professor Barret thought for a while.


    ¡°Partial Resonance?¡± Professor Barret asked. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a bad n. But what if you can¡¯t beat him with one move? Wouldn¡¯t that put you at a great disadvantage since you will not be able to use Magic afterward?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Professor,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I have my ways.¡±


    Professor Barret thought for a while before shaking his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show them your Trump Card, Ethan,¡± Professor Barret said. ¡°Although they might be aware that you can use Partial Resonance, they have no idea about how strong it is. It is best to not use it for now.¡±


    Ethan nodded ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll beat him without using Partial Resonance.¡±


    The members of Brynhildr Academy looked at Ethan with doubtful looks on their faces.


    They had been there when Ethan won the sh of Manors. However, he won all of his battles, with the exception of his battle with Lily, with Partial Resonance.


    ¡°Are you sure you can beat him?¡± Nicole asked in a teasing tone. ¡°He might be more powerful than me, you know? Also, he is a Second Year. He is bound to know a lot of advanced Magic Spells that you may find troublesome.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t reply and only smiled.


    If Cedric was more troublesome than the Necromancer that he fought in the Lands of stor, then perhaps, he might have a chance of beating Ethan.


    But that was unlikely, and Ethan was not as helpless as he was in the past.


    He hadn¡¯t fought seriously ever since he returned to Brynhildr Academy, even going as far as to ignore Langston¡¯s attempt to taunt him into fighting a duel with him.


    But a perfect stage was being prepared for him, so how could he ignore it?


    Also, this was a good opportunity for him to teach Cedric a lesson.


    Since Lilian¡¯s older brother was very confident in his abilities, Ethan would like to know just where that confidence of his wasing from.

 Chapter 238 A Different Kind Of Magic

    <h4>Chapter 238 A Different Kind Of Magic</h4>


    Lilian paced back and forth inside her room and, feeling very anxious.


    She also heard the announcement an hour ago, and she couldn''t help but feel like this was all her fault.


    Last night, Ethan looked at her with a calm gaze when he bid his goodbye.


    The youngdy thought that the handsome young man was disappointed in her for letting her brother join them for dinner.


    She was indeed quite guilty since she had other intentions for inviting her brother, wanting him to charm Luna with his looks and charisma. However, it didn¡¯t work, and things turned ugly, which resulted in her brother challenging Ethan to a duel.


    But Ethan rejected the duel and left her brother fuming in anger.


    Because of this, Cedric talked to the Headmaster and used the incident to pressure not only Ethan but all the other academies who were causing havoc in Nightfall Academy.


    Nero thought that this was a good move to put an end to all the headaches he had been facing the past few days.


    However, there was a condition for him to agree to Cedric''s proposal. Regardless of the oue of the duel, the members of Brynhildr Academy would still enter the Legacy Gate.


    Cedric agreed to this condition since the grudge was between Ethan and him.


    Also, he didn¡¯t want to have aplete falling out with Luna by involving the members of her academy in their conflict.


    ¡°This is not good,¡± Lilian thought. ¡°I must go and exin that this wasn¡¯t my idea.¡±


    Lilian knew that she could not convince her brother to cancel the duel because Cedric would lose face if she did.


    Because of this, she decided to personally apologize to Ethan and Luna for the problem that she had caused them.


    At the end of the day, Ethan was still the one who saved her from the Fireball that could have given her serious injuries.


    After making herself look presentable, Lilian left her vi and headed towards the temporary residence of the members of Brynhildr Academy.


    There, she met Luna, but Ethan was nowhere to be seen.


    Just as she expected, Luna treated her coldly, and there was even a tinge of anger in her usually gentle eyes.


    Lilian could understand why the angelic beauty was now treating her as an enemy, but she still wanted to tell her that she was sorry for what had happened during their dinner.


    ¡°It was my fault,¡± Lilian said. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have invited my brother. I am very sorry for what has happened.¡±


    ¡°If you want to apologize, then you should have convinced your brother to stop this duel,¡± Luna replied coldly.


    ¡°¡­ I also want to do that, but I can¡¯t.¡± Lilian shook her head helplessly. ¡°The one who made the announcement is the Headmaster. It cannot be undone. He won''t agree to take it back because it will make him lose face in front of everyone.¡±


    Luna could tell that Lilian was truly sorry for what had happened.


    However, she couldn¡¯t find it in her heart to forgive the youngdy so easily. Especially since the one who challenged her boyfriend was Lilian¡¯s older brother.


    Lilian¡¯s two subordinates were ring at Luna and wanted to speak out. However, they held their ground.


    Their Mistress had told them that they were not allowed to say anything, or else, they would be reced as her subordinates.


    ¡°Can I at least apologize to Ethan?¡± Lilian asked. ¡°I know that I am at fault, but I still want to ask for his forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not here,¡± Luna replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is, but he is currently strolling around the academy to get some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lilian stood up. ¡°I will look for him and apologize. Once again, I am very sorry for what has happened. I will do my best topensate you for the trouble I have caused.¡±


    Lilian then left the residence in order to look for Ethan. Truth be told, this was the first time that she had lowered herself to someone.


    If her parents were to see her right now, they would be shocked. Their proud daughter actually apologized to a Baron¡¯s daughter and was even trying her best to appease a mere Commoner.


    ¡°Mistress, I think it is best to forget them,¡± one of Lilian¡¯s subordinates, who was unable to hold back her feelings, said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lower yourself to their standing. They are not worthy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mistress,¡± the other subordinatemented. ¡°Regardless of what you say, it is very obvious that they hate you right now. It will be best if you wait until that Commoner is beaten by your brother. Let him lose a bit of his arrogance so that he will be more calm when you talk to him.¡±


    Lilian pondered for a bit but still shook her head.


    For some reason, she had a feeling that Ethan wasn¡¯t someone simple.


    As someone of her standing, she had seen many handsome and talented young men. However, there was something about Ethan that attracted her to him.


    It was not only his good looks and charisma. There was something on a deeper level.


    ¡®Did I really fall in love with him?¡¯ Lilian asked herself. ¡®No. I don¡¯t think that this feeling is love.¡¯


    Lilian liked Ethan, and she even had a very good impression of him. But she was certain that her feelings for him weren''t that of love.


    Even so, she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she was very attracted to him.


    Suddenly, a realization came to her mind, which shocked her to her very core.


    ¡®¡­ Can it be?¡¯ Lilian bit her lip. ¡®Is my Origin Magic perhaps reacting to him?¡¯


    That was the only exnation that she could think of right now.


    Her attraction to Ethan wasn¡¯t a romantic one. But if her Origin Magic was reacting to him¡­ then it could only mean one thing.


    ¡®It is still not confirmed.¡¯ Lilian took a few deep breaths in order to calm herself. ¡®I need to conduct some experiments first.¡¯


    Lilian patted her chest as she strengthened her resolve. The next time she opened her eyes, a tinge of determination could be seen in them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Library first,¡± Lilian stated. ¡°Ethan mentioned that he liked to read books. Maybe he is there.¡±


    The youngdy didn¡¯t even bother to wait for her subordinates¡¯ reply and simply headed to the Library on her own.


    The two youngdies nced at each other before sighing at the same time. They then followed behind their Mistress while cursing the handsome young man, who was the source of this mess.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Lilian was heading to the Library, her target was taking a stroll through the Garden of Nightfall Academy.


    There were still a few hours before his duel with Cedric started, so he still had plenty of time to put his n into action.


    The handsome young man confidently approached a patch of flowers, where several Fairies were chatting with each other.


    ¡°Hey! You! What are you doing here?!¡± one of the Fairies who sensed Ethan¡¯s presence immediately took off into the air and confronted him. ¡°This ce is off limits!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± another Fairymented. ¡°You must be one of those troublemakers who have recently arrived in the academy. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d better scram, or else!¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t like you!¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Nearly a dozen fairies surrounded Ethan, and all of them were ring at him.


    For the past few days, several students from the academies that had been invited to Nightfall Academy had gone to the garden and even attacked the Fairies using their paralyzing spells.


    Naturally, the Fairies retaliated and sent the troublemakers to the infirmary.


    Since then, no other students had dared to mess with them.


    However, the trauma that the fairies experienced was still fresh in their minds, so they immediately confronted the intruder who hade into their sanctuary.


    Ethan smiled and was about to take something out of his storage ring, but he stopped when he saw that the Fairies were already channeling their magic to attack him.


    Seeing that one wrong move could potentially trigger them to attack him, he quickly decided to talk to them in a calm and gentle manner.


    ¡°I have candies,¡± Ethan said.


    The Fairies'' ears all perked up after hearing his words, but they still didn¡¯t lower their guards.


    ¡°I have choctes,¡± Ethan added.


    The Fairies nced at each other. They were still doing their best to look intimidating, but the notion of sweets was making them hesitate.


    ¡°I also have macarons,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I came here to give an offering to the beautiful and powerful Fairies of Nightfall Academy. You see, I am very good friends with the Fairies in my academy, and I give them bags of candies weekly as a token of my friendship.¡±


    ¡°Y-You have bags of candies?¡± a purple-haired fairy asked.


    ¡°I do,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll give each and every one of you one bag of candies as a sign of friendship.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ you¡¯re not that bad for a Human,¡± a blonde-haired fairy stopped channeling her magic power to attack Ethan. ¡°At least you know how to appease our kind. But one bag of candy isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will give all of you two bags of candies.¡± Ethan smiled.


    ¡°T-Three bags!¡± a red-haired Fairy raised three fingers.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He then took out several bags of candies and handed them to the Fairies, who immediately snatched them away as if they were afraid that Ethan would take them back.


    After eating a piece of candy, all the Fairies looked at Ethan in a new light and even started to talk to him in a casual manner.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite handsome for a Human.¡±


    ¡°Your hair is long and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Do you have more candies? We have plenty of sisters here in the garden.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I still have more candies in me, but I am here to trade them for something.¡±


    ¡°A trade?¡± the purple-haired Fairy asked. ¡°What do you want to trade for your candies?¡±


    The smile on Ethan¡¯s face widened after seeing the Fairies¡¯ curious gazes.


    Since he needed to absorb magical power for the uing duel, Ethan decided to ask the Fairies for help.


    Although he had the option to kiss Emma to absorb her Magic Power, Ethan wasn¡¯t toofortable doing that.


    Because of this, he decided to ask the ever helpful Fairies, who would give him the power he needed.


    He nned to show Cedric, as well as those who would watch his duel, a different kind of magic.


    A magic that would make the Second Year Wizard understand that challenging Ethan was the worst mistake he had made in his entire life.

 Chapter 239 Fairy Prince Vs. Champion of Light [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 239 Fairy Prince Vs. Champion of Light [Part 1]</h4>


    The seats of the Grand Arena were packed tight with the students from Nightfall Academy and the visiting academies.


    All of them wanted to watch the duel that was sparked by a controversy between the hosts and the guests.


    First and foremost, they only knew the name of the offender, which was Ethan.


    They didn¡¯t know who the offended party was, which only made this duel more interesting.


    There were only fifteen minutes before the battle started, and neither participant had entered the arena.


    However, at thest ten-minute mark, a handsome blonde teenager walked into the arena. The moment the students of Nightfall Academy saw him, they immediately broke into cheers and apuse.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Cedric!¡± a pretty Second Year student shouted like a fan girl.


    ¡°Lord Cedric was the victim? How dare that student from Brynhildr Academy do this! They are too much!¡±


    ¡°Bastards! They are only guests and they dared to insult the hosts? Such nerve!¡±


    ¡°Lord Cedric! We are with you! Beat that Ethan guy and show him who¡¯s boss!¡±


    ¡°Lord Cedric!¡±


    ¡°Lord Cedric!¡±


    ¡°Lord Cedric!¡±


    Cheers resounded in the arena, and the handsome Second Year only waved his hands toward his fans.


    He then briefly nced in the stands where the students of Brynhildr Academy were, and a frown appeared on his face when he didn¡¯t see Luna.


    ¡®Is she angry with me?¡¯ Cedric thought as he subtly clenched his fist.


    However, what was done was already done, so he could only hope to convince her with his apologyter.


    Cedric stood in the arena and crossed his arms over his chest while looking at the giant clock in the distance.


    The battle would start at three in the afternoon, and there were only five minutes left before the specified time.


    At that moment, a flying broom descended from the skies andnded in the stands of Brynhildr Academy.


    Luna had just arrived, and she took the seat beside her older brother, Rowan.


    Cedric¡¯s gaze immediatelynded on the angelic beauty, but Luna wasn¡¯t looking at him.


    Instead, she was looking at the skies with a smile on her face.


    Following her gaze, Cedric noticed something peculiar happening in the sky.


    A rainbow of colors descended in the arena as countless Fairies emitted colorful light that matched their hair colors.


    In the center of that formation was a handsome young man with long blue hair that fluttered in the wind.


    He then slowly descended into the arena as the fairies showered him with Fairy Dust, creating a stunning visual performance.


    The students of Nightfall Academy looked at this scene with dumbfounded looks on their faces, obviously not expecting that Cedric¡¯s opponent would arrive in a very shy way.


    Even Nero and the staff of Nightfall Academy couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    ¡°¡­ Those are our Fairies, right?¡± Nero asked another Professor who was seated beside him.


    ¡°Yes, Headmaster,¡± the Professor replied. ¡°Those are indeed the Fairies that reside in our gardens.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they be on our side?¡± Nero looked at the Professor in askance.


    ¡°¡­ I suppose?¡± the Professor shrugged. ¡°But then again, Fairies are moody creatures. We just let them do what they want since we''ll be the ones troubled when they are angered. Remember what happened to the visitors who angered them? They are still in the infirmary because they suffered grievously in the hands of those little critters.¡±


    ¡°Then howe they are siding with that brat from another academy?¡± Nero inquired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the Professor asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask themter?¡±


    The Fairies who had delivered Ethan to the arena then flew towards the stands where the members of Brynhildr Academy were currently sitting and started to cheer for the handsome young man.


    However, the students who heard their shouts felt that something was very wrong with the current situation.


    ¡°Long live our Sugar Daddy!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Long Live!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Let life be sweet like our Sugar Daddy!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Sugar Daddy!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Life is sweeter with Ethan Gremory!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Ethan Gremory!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Cedric is a piece of poop!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Piece of Poop!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°So what if Cedric is handsome? You can¡¯t Polish a turd!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Turd!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Girls, who eats like a bird, and poops like an Elephant?¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Cedric!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Cedric!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Cedric!¡±¡±¡±


    The corner of Nero¡¯s and Cedric¡¯s lips twitched after hearing the traitorous Fairies side with their enemies.


    Luna, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but giggle after hearing the Fairies¡¯ insulting cheers.


    For a brief moment, she had forgotten her anger due to how silly their cheers were.


    The other academies, who were very dissatisfied with Nightfall Academy,ughed and even cheered the Fairies, who were high on sugar.


    Even Ethan, who was standing in the arena, couldn¡¯t help but smile as the Fairies trash-talked Cedric with all their might.


    It was a well-known fact that Fairies were very mischievous creatures. But once one gained their trust, they were very loyal and steadfast allies.


    Nero, who was unable to take it any longer, stood up and magnified his voice to greet everyone.


    ¡°Thank you everyone foring to watch this duel between Ethan Gremory and Cedric Raylight!¡± Nero said. ¡°For the past few days, our guests have been too unruly and caused many grievances to the students of our academy. Take note that we will no longer tolerate troublemakers.


    ¡°What we wish is for everyone to enjoy their stay in our academy while we wait for the Legacy Gate to open. I hope that when this duel ends, everyone will be calmer and follow the rules that we have established.


    ¡°Otherwise, I will revoke your qualifications to participate in the expedition. This is not a bluff, so without further dy, I dere the start of the duel!¡±


    A Professor appeared in the arena and raised his wand to activate a barrier protecting the audience from any stray spells.


    ¡°My name is Lockwind, and I will be the referee of this match,¡± Professor Lockwind said. ¡°The duel will continue until one of the duelists surrenders, loses consciousness, or is no longer able to battle. There is a special magic imbued in the arena that will instantly teleport you to safety when you are about to be dealt a killing blow.


    ¡°I hope that neither duelist will resort to that method and uphold the sportsmanship between Wizards. Do either of you have anything to say to the other before the duel starts?¡±


    Professor Lockwind nced at Cedric and thetter nodded his head.


    ¡°Ethan Gremory, if you ask for forgiveness now, I will turn a blind eye to your offense against me,¡± Cedric stated. ¡°I am even willing to forgive and forget everything that happened, so we can start anew. What do you say?¡±


    The audience then nced at the handsome young man with long blue hair and waited for his reply.


    ¡°You want me to apologize to you for negatively reacting to your attempt to steal my fiancee from me?¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow. ¡°Shouldn''t you be the one apologizing to me? You even forced me to duel with you, and for what?


    ¡°So that you can avenge yourself for your shameful behavior? Is this how the students of Nightfall Academy treat their guests? Your face is very thick for someone who portrays himself as a Noble with a righteous character. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±


    Nero and the staff of Nightfall Academy frowned when they heard Ethan¡¯s reply.


    They only heard that someone offended Cedric, but they didn¡¯t ask for the main reason why he decided to propose this duel.


    Nero only thought that this was a good opportunity to show the other academies that they shouldn¡¯t act so brazenly inside their academy. However, if what Ethan was saying was true then¡­ this was indeed very shameful behavior on Cedric¡¯s part.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t want to believe this.


    Who was Cedric? His background alone allowed him to put pressure on Nightfall Academy. No woman would resist his charm, and anyone would dly be with him.


    The students of Nightfall Academy shared this sentiment, and they all started booing at Ethan.


    ¡°You bastard! How dare you badmouth Lord Cedric!¡±


    ¡°Youmoner! How dare you spout nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Lord Cedric wants to steal your fiance? How absurd!¡±


    ¡°You bastard! Get the hell out of Nightfall Academy!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The resounding booing and derogatory remarks descended towards Ethan, but thetter simply stood there with aposed look on his face.


    ¡°It seems that Nightfall Academy only houses sheep,¡± Ethanmented, and his words reached everyone¡¯s ears, despite the fact that he only talked normally. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your beloved Lord Cedric if I¡¯m lying or not?¡±


    The people quieted down and looked at the handsome blonde teenager, who was now ring at Ethan.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Cedric said through gritted teeth. ¡°I have already given you a chance to ask for my forgiveness, but it seems that you don¡¯t want to repent. If I were you I would have dl¡ª¡±


    But, Ethan didn¡¯t give Cedric a chance to finish his words.


    ¡°My fiancee is a very kind and gentle youngdy. However, she hates liars the most,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Even if she breaks up with me, which will never happen, she won¡¯t choose a liar to be her boyfriend, or even consider him as a possible fiance, so I won¡¯t stop you from talking. The more you lie, the more she will hate you, so go ahead and continue your act, Mr. Liar.¡±


    Cedric briefly nced in Luna¡¯s direction.


    She was too far away for him to discern her facial expressions. However, he didn¡¯t want to be a man that she hated.


    ¡°You do not deserve her,¡± Cedric stated. ¡°Someone like you does not deserve her. I will prove it by defeating you right here, right now!¡±


    Ethan chuckled after Cedric finally showed his true colors.


    ¡°See everyone?¡± Ethan nced at the crowd. ¡°Your Lord Cedric lied earlier, but now he is having a change of heart. All of you sheep who blindly worship him are pathetic. I¡¯m also very disappointed with the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy. I didn¡¯t know he''d encourage his students to steal someone else''s fiancee.¡±


    Nero, who was put on the spot, couldn¡¯t help but curse the handsome young man in the arena.


    He was not aware of the real reason for this duel, and Cedric showing signs that what the brat was telling was the truth made him feel as if he had swallowed a cockroach.


    Even Professor Lockwind, who was in the arena, didn¡¯t know how to proceed.


    ¡°Just start the duel,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°I want to end this farce already.¡±


    Professor Lockwind nodded and backed away.


    ¡°Let the match begin!¡±


    Cedric summoned a one-handed sword and a round shield, while Ethan took out his Sea God¡¯s Trident and wand.


    ¡°Magna Amplifico!¡± Cedric said and his body glowed briefly.


    Ethan remained standing in ce and simply waited for Cedric¡¯s next move.


    The blonde teenager raised his shield, which emitted a sh of light, bright enough to momentarily blind someone.


    Cedric was hailed as the Champion of Light of Nightfall Academy.


    Why?


    It was because he specialized in Light Magic.


    Due to his powerful and swift attacks, very few people were able to beat him in magical duels.


    As if to prove this point, Ethan staggered after being momentarily blinded by Cedric¡¯s initial attack, which gave the handsome young prince the opportunity to close the distance between them.


    Cedric then raised his sword to strike, coating it with magical energy to blunt its edges. Although he hated Ethan, he didn¡¯t have any intention of killing him.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that he would hesitate to give him a devastating blow that could cause serious injuries to his body.


    He was burning with anger and shame, and the only way for him to vent his frustration was to beat his opponent until he could not stand up any longer.


    ¡®It¡¯s over!¡¯ Cedric roared as he swung his sword to hit Ethan¡¯s left shoulder, using the full weight of his body to increase his striking power.


    However, before he could hit his target, Ethan sidestepped to his right.


    It was then that Cedric realized that Ethan wasn¡¯t affected by the blinding light that he had activated a while ago and was simply acting to lure him in.


    Suddenly, the blonde teenager felt something hard hit his chest, which sent him flying.


    Surprising not only the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy, but also everyone who was watching the battle inside the Grand Arena.

 Chapter 240 Fairy Prince Vs. Champion of Light [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 240 Fairy Prince Vs. Champion of Light [Part 2]</h4>


    Ethan¡¯s kick was so strong that it actually sent his opponent flying outside of the arena.


    Cedric crashed on the ground and rolled over a few times beforeing to aplete stop.


    He still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened even as he propped himself up and looked at the handsome young man, who was looking at him from the arena.


    ¡°Come back here,¡± Ethan ordered. ¡°This duel will only end until one of us concedes, loses consciousness, or is unable to continue battling. Or do you perhaps want to surrender? Fine by me.¡±


    The people in the arena were takenpletely by surprise by how the events unfolded.


    Everything happened so fast, and before they knew it, Cedric was already sprawled on the ground outside of the arena.


    The students of Nightfall Academy had recognized the Second Year Student as a Prodigy.


    The genius among geniuses, and for him to be defeated this easily made them wonder if Ethan was cheating somehow.


    Professor Barret, who was seated along with his students, looked at Ethan with a look of satisfaction on his face.


    ¡®Good! Good! Good!¡¯ Professor Barret said in his heart. ¡®These bastards have been looking down on us over these past few years. This little payback has been long overdue. Rinehart did a good job in sending this boy here.¡¯


    The Ex-Magistratus couldn¡¯t help butugh in his heart as he nced at Nero, whose face had turned pale after seeing Cedric¡¯s sorry state.


    It took a while for Cedric to register what had happened to him.


    He only snapped out of his daze when Ethan had spoken.


    Right now, he could feel his cheeks burning due to embarrassment and anger.


    Everyone thought that he would scream and charge at Ethan and hack him to pieces, but the Second Year only calmly walked up to the arena in order to face his opponent once again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡®Not bad,¡¯ Sebastian said through telepathy. ¡®This kid is level-headed.¡¯


    ¡®Mmm, that, he is,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other-Half agreed. ¡®But knowing how our boy likes to handle things, Cedric will soon lose thatposure of his.¡¯


    ¡®Ah. That I don¡¯t doubt.¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s continue to watch.¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°I will now fight you seriously, so prepare yourself,¡± Cedricmented.


    Ethan yfully made the ¡°Come and get me¡± gesture with his wand with a smirk on his face, taunting his opponent.


    Cedric took a deep breath before raising his sword and pointing it at his opponent.


    ¡°Sagittae Lucis!¡± Cedric shouted.


    A momentter, countless arrows of light flew toward Ethan, making the students of Nightfall Academy regain theirposure and start cheering.


    Although they were still reeling from what had happened earlier, they didn¡¯t want a student from their academy to lose, especially someone like Cedric, whom everyone worshiped and treated as a Prodigy.


    The other academies, especially those that were not on good terms with Brynhildr Academy, watched this battle closely.


    The majority of them knew that Ethan was able to use Partial Resonance, and they were mainly here to gauge just how strong he was.


    Of course, they also wanted him to lose, but more than anything else, they wanted to see if the rumors of him being able to use Partial Resonance were true or not.


    As countless arrows descended towards Ethan, thetter pointed his wand forward and counterattacked.


    ¡°Fairie Ignis Impetum!¡± Ethan shouted.


    A secondter, countless small purple fireballs flew towards the Arrows of Light and collided with them.


    The sound of explosions reverberated within the arena as the two attacks nullified each other.


    The Fairies who were watching this battle all cheered, and their impression of Ethan was raised by a notch.


    ¡°Fairy Magic is Supreme!¡± one of the Fairies shouted.


    ¡°¡°¡°Fairy Magic is Supreme!¡±¡±¡±


    Cedric sneered as he continued to unleash countless Arrows of Light against his opponent.


    ¡®Challenging me in a battle of Magic Reserves?¡± Cedric sneered. ¡®Fine. I¡¯ll show you the difference between the two of us!¡¯


    What Cedric didn¡¯t know was that Ethan was having the same thoughts as him.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see if you can beat the Magical Reserves of countless fairies,¡¯ Ethanughed in his heart. ¡®If you seed in depleting my magical reserve, I will acknowledge that you are indeed a Prodigy.¡¯


    Spamming countless spells, even if they were low-level spells, required great concentration and Magic Reserves.


    The higher the Mana of the Wizard or Witch, the more spells they could unleash.


    Sometimes, the difference in Magic Reserves was the deciding factor in a duel between magic users.


    How could you win a duel if you suddenly ran out of Magic mid-battle?


    Cedric was confident that he would be thest man standing in a battle of magical power.


    Actually, he even wanted to thank Ethan for choosing this mode of battle. With this, Cedric would be able to show his superiority and make his opponent understand that he was indeed the better Wizard between them.


    Nero, as well as the students of Nightfall Academy, were confident that Cedric would win this exchange. However, as the minutes passed, their confidence was slowly decreasing because Ethan was matching Cedric¡¯s barrage, with a barrage of his own.


    And five minutester, Cedric was already sweating profusely as his Magical Reserves were nearly drained.


    The teenager couldn''t believe that he was actually losing in a battle of magical powers.


    The Second Year knew that he couldn¡¯t continue to battle like this, so he decided to change his approach even if it would make him look like he had lost the exchange.


    Cedric was the first one to stop his spell barrage and chanted a spell that gave him wings of light, enabling him to fly.


    Ethan continued to bombard the flying Second Year with Fairy Fire, forcing Cedric to dodge with everything he had.


    ¡®C-Cedric lost in a battle of spell casting?!¡¯ Nero opened his mouth wide. ¡®Isn¡¯t his opponent a Dud?! How can he have this much magic power? Did my informants lie to me?!¡¯


    Nero wasn¡¯t the only one who had this reaction. In fact, the moment Ethan started to unleash a barrage of purple fireballs at his opponent, the Headmasters of the other Academies felt that something was wrong.


    Simr to Nero, they were also informed that Ethan was actually a Dud and had very limited Magical Reserves.


    For him to show his magical superiority like this made them wonder if the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy had purposely leaked false information in order to confuse them.


    ¡®That Rinehart is still as sly as a fox.¡¯ Nero gritted his teeth in anger. ¡®He yed me!¡¯


    If only Nero and the other Headmasters knew that Ethan was like an athlete on steroids due to the vast magical reserves he currently had after kissing countless Fairies, all of them would be crying foul by now.


    After a minute of bombardment, Ethan stopped firing fireballs, which made everyone sigh in relief.


    They thought that Ethan had already run out of Magical Power, which made them feel a little better.


    However, the handsome young man¡¯s next move made them almost curse out loud.


    ¡°Faerie Fuga!¡± Fairy wings appeared on Ethan¡¯s back, which made the Fairies loudly cheer his name, and continue shouting ¡°Fairy Supremacy!¡±


    But it didn¡¯t end there.


    Ethan tapped his chest with his wand and once again cast a spell.


    ¡°Magna Duplici!¡±


    Ethan created six clones of himself, who all took to the skies.


    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± Lilian muttered as she looked at Ethan with a flushed expression on her face. ¡°He is like a Fairy Prince.¡±


    The other girls in the academy shared her sentiment, but they soon found out that this Fairy Prince wasn''t a gentle prince, but a Prince who hade to show his deadly might.


    ¡°¡°¡°Fairie Ignis Impetum!¡±¡±¡±


    All six Clones unleashed a barrage of purple fireballs, making Cedric¡¯s eyes shrink.


    With a roar of defiance, he raised his shield in front of him and activated a barrier.


    Powerful explosions spread in the surroundings as Ethan¡¯s unholy barragended on his target.


    The clones were merely illusions, so only the fireballs that the real Ethan had unleashed actually dealt damage.


    However, the illusionary fireballs were so numerous, that there was simply no ce for Cedric to hide, forcing him to defend and endure the one-sided onught.


    Due to the explosions, he wasn¡¯t able to hear the sounds of the whistling of wind.


    But even if he could hear it, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything because his shield was blocking his vision.


    He didn¡¯t know that Ethan¡¯s Sea God¡¯s Trident, imbued with Lightning Magic, was about to collide with his shield.


    A momentter, a pained cry was heard inside the stadium as the Prodigy of Nightfall Academy was sent flying by Ethan¡¯s powerful strike.

 Chapter 241 Fairy Prince Vs. Champion of Light [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 241 Fairy Prince Vs. Champion of Light [Part 3]</h4>


    Intense pain.


    That was the sensation that Cedric felt when the Sea God¡¯s Trident collided with his shield.


    Until now, he was confused about how Ethan was able to overpower him in both might and magic.


    However, the paining from his dislocated shoulder pped him to reality, letting him realize that he wasn¡¯t dreaming and that everything was real.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Cedric gritted his teeth as he endured the pain.


    pping his wings made of light, he prevented himself from falling outside of the arena, barely managing tond on its edges.


    He wanted to tend to his injury, but before he could do anything, a purple fireball appeared in his vision.


    It was already toote for him to cast a spell to counter it, so the only thing he could do was use his sword as a shield to protect himself from the spell.


    Using all the strength he could muster, he did just that and braced himself for the impact.


    A loud explosion erupted, and the Second Year was blown off from the Arena, the sight of which made the students of Nightfall Academy cry out in worry.


    Ethan hovered in the air, his fairy wings pping behind his back.


    His weapon, the Sea God Trident flew back to him, and he casually grabbed it, holding it firmly in his hand.


    The handsome young man then looked down at his opponent with a calm expression on his face.


    Cedric no longer looked like theposed Prodigy that everyone believed him to be.


    Right now, the blonde teenager was in a sorry state. His entire body was covered in soot and dirt.


    ¡°Are you going to concede?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Or do you want me to continue beating you up, Mr. Prodigy of Nightfall Academy?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s tone didn¡¯t contain any hint of arrogance in it, and yet, Cedric, Nero, and the students of Nightfall Academy felt like he was mocking them all at the same time.


    Blood seeped from Cedric¡¯s lips, not because he suffered from internal injuries, but because he was biting it too hard.


    This was the first time he felt such shame, humiliation, and anger, which was a very bitter pill for him to swallow.


    He still had the will to continue the battle. He also understood that if he didn¡¯t find a way to overpower Ethan, he would only just be prolonging his suffering.


    Suddenly, an idea appeared inside his head.


    Using his right hand, Cedric took something out from his storage ring.


    The Second Year looked at the Elemental Tablet in his hand, which had been gifted to him by his father on his eighteenth birthday.


    It was one of his Trump Cards, which also served as a Life Saving Artifact.


    The Tablet would allow him to summon a Large Light Elemental that would fight for him.


    Truth be told, using these kinds of things in Magical Duels was unheard of, but it wasn¡¯t illegal.


    Of course, normally, they would first need to get the permission of the event organizer to use such artifacts for the sake of fairness.


    But since the one that organized the duel was Nightfall Academy, and no such rules were implemented, Cedric could use it without receiving any bacsh.


    However, by doing so, it would be akin to admitting that he was unable to defeat Ethan using his own power, which would be a stain on his reputation.


    This caused him to have an internal battle.


    Whether to use the emblem or just surrender.


    Ethan, who was hovering in the air, didn¡¯t attack Cedric and simply waited for him to make a decision.


    Sebastian had already informed him that his enemy was holding an Elemental Tablet, and it was also a High-Ranking Elemental.


    Even so, that didn¡¯t mean that Ethan couldn''t defeat it.


    After all, he still hadn¡¯t used his Partial Resonance in this battle.


    Also, he wanted to try something else.


    Something that he had only used once in his lifetime.


    Ignoring the pain in his body, Cedric finally came to a decision.


    He crushed the tablet in his hand. A dazzling light instantly illuminated the arena, causing everyone to temporarily cover their eyes due to how blinding it was.


    When the light receded, the audience gasped when they saw a Large Light Elemental standing behind Cedric.


    The light Elemental was six meters tall, and it looked like an angel made up of light, with its wings spread wide.


    It looked like a moving sculpture, a masterpiece for everyone to see.


    However, this masterpiece was actually a very powerful being who wielded one of the most powerful elements in the world, and that was Light.


    Ethan stared at the Large Light Elemental as he raised his wand pointing to the sky.


    Gathering all the Faerie Magic at his disposal, the handsome young man was preparing an all-out attack to defeat the enemy that appeared in front of him.


    A momentter, a silhouette of a fairy that was two meters tall appeared behind Ethan.


    Although it was a distance away, almost everyone could tell that the fairy was actually a man instead of a woman.


    This silhouette was holding a spear in his hand, which was burning with Faerie Fire.


    The Fairies watching this scene all shuddered. This might be the first time they were seeing the figure behind Ethan, but they instinctively knew that it was the image of their King.


    ¡°Oberon¡­¡± the purple-haired Fairy, who acted as the leader of the Fairies in Nightfall Academy, muttered.


    ¡°Oberon.¡± Another fairy said the name softly as her heart started to beat wildly inside her chest.


    ¡°Our King¡­¡±


    Suddenly, one of the Fairies fell into a trance and started to sing.


    ¡°In the realm of faeries, where dreams take flight,


    Oberon, the king, in the soft moonlight


    With a crown of starlight and a scepter of fern,


    He rules the enchanted, where the shadows yearn.¡±


    One by one, all the Fairies started to sing, and a power that Ethan had felt long ago started to gather around him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡®T-This is the Power of Faith,¡¯ Sebastian gasped. ¡®Ethan is gathering the Power of Faith!¡¯


    ¡®Calm down,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®This isn¡¯t his first time doing this. Also, this happened in the Lands of stor before he left, right? Why are you so surprised?¡¯


    ¡®Gathering the Power of Faith in the Lands of stor is normal. The Tide Bringer is a God to his people. They pray to him, so their Faith is strong. But, this¡­ how is he able to gather the Faith of Fairies?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s because he is borrowing the power of the Fairy King, Oberon.¡¯


    ¡®T-The Fairy King?! Do they know each other? This shouldn¡¯t be possible. This is Sovereign Magic we are talking about! A Magic that is exclusive to the rulers of a race. Using this kind of Magic is a crime. If the King of the Fairies finds out about this, he will definitely hunt Ethan down and kill him!¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I think he has already earned the recognition of that guy.¡¯


    ¡®Are you sure?¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half smiled. ¡°¡¯Well if he doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯m sure he will appear in order to stop it.¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Sebastian was feeling anxious, the Power of Faith from the Fairies was making the Silhouette behind Ethan clearer.


    ¡°Again?¡±


    A bored voice reached Ethan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°It seems that you really like Fairies, huh? You¡¯re fighting against a Large Light Elemental? Very well. I give you permission to destroy such a disgusting being. How dare it appear in front of my presence?¡±


    The Fairy King, Oberon, granted Ethan permission to use his Sovereign Magic.


    In that instant, the Silhouette behind Ethan gained corporeal form, and the spear in its hand shone like a miniature sun.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The light Elemental under Cedric¡¯s Command finally reacted. It gathered the light energy from the surroundings in preparation to unleash a beam of light that would annihte the young man, who dared to face its Master.


    ¡°Destroy him!¡± Cedric ordered.


    Immediately, the Light Elemental unleashed its attack without showing a shred of mercy.


    ¡°Vanish from my Presence,¡± Ethan said in a voice that didn¡¯t belong to him.


    This voice belonged to the Fairy King, making everyone know that no one in his surroundings had the qualification to stand in his presence.


    ¡°Oberon¡¯s Descent!¡±


    The Fairy King threw his spear, which collided with the beam attack of the Light Elemental.


    When the two powerful attacks met, the Beam of Light was instantly split in half, and the spear flew straight towards its target without losing its momentum.


    Professor Lockwind immediately waved his hand and teleported Cedric away to safety.


    A momentter, the Grand Arena shook as the Fairy King¡¯s attack obliterated the Large Light Elemental, leaving a crater that was hundreds of meters wide, and destroying half of the arena in its wake.

 Chapter 242 Fairy Prince Vs. Champion of Light [Part 4]

    <h4>Chapter 242 Fairy Prince Vs. Champion of Light [Part 4]</h4>


    ¡°Brother!¡± Lilian cried out in rm, thinking that Cedric had been hit by Ethan¡¯s spear.


    Although she liked the handsome young man, her brother was her family member, so she was naturally very worried about his condition.


    A dust cloud appeared where the spear had descended, preventing anyone from seeing the oue of the battle.


    Nero, who was just as worried as Lilian, waved his wand and called forth a gust of wind to blow the dust cloud away.


    When the visibility cleared up, no one could believe what they saw.


    Half of the arena had been destroyed, and a crater could be seen in the ce where the spear had descended.


    The Large Light Elemental was nowhere to be seen, and everyone thought that Cedric had been caught up in the explosion.


    Everyone knew that the arena had some kind of magical enchantment in it that would send the person out of it once it detected deadly danger. However, they still felt as if a stone was weighing on their heart as they looked around to search for Cedric¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Worry not, everyone,¡± Professor Lockwind said in a shaky voice. ¡°Cedric is fine. He is over there.¡±


    The Professor pointed somewhere in the stands, and sure enough, Cedric was there, looking as pale as a sheet of paper.


    Lilian was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief, so she immediately shifted her attention to Ethan, who was still hovering above the arena. He looked indifferent and ethereal, looking like a Fairy Prince who had walked out of a Fairy Tale book.


    The other students also nced in his direction, looking at him with both awe, admiration, and respect. If one were to look closely, one would notice that they also had a tinge of fear in their expression, which proved how much they were shaken by the oue of the battle.


    Just as everyone was thinking about what would happen next, Ethan nced in Professor Lockwind¡¯s direction and spoke.


    ¡°I won, right?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Professor Lockwind nodded before raising his hand. ¡°The winner of the duel, Ethan Gremory!¡±


    A few seconds of silence descended upon the arena, which was only broken when the Fairies broke out of their daze and started cheering.


    All of them then flew towards Ethan and circled around him in happiness.


    Some of them danced, some sang, and others started to kiss Ethan¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°¡°¡°Fairies are the best!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Fairies are amazing!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Fairies reign supreme!¡±¡±¡±


    All the Fairies were giddy with happiness because, for them, Ethan¡¯s victory was the victory of all Fairies.


    To a certain extent, they were right. Due to their Faith in their King, Ethan was able to cast the Sovereign Magic, which was exclusive to the Fairy Race.


    The handsome young man then slowly descended to the ground, looking asposed as ever.


    What no one knew was that he was feeling quite exhausted, but he had no intention of letting it show on his face.


    Ethan threw Cedric onest nce before walking away from the arena, followed by countless Fairies as if it was a procession.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Professor Barret said as he stood up in the stands.


    Unlike Ethan, he was unable to hide the smile on his face, making the old man look twenty years younger than his age.


    The students of Brynhildr Academy were also very happy with the oue of the battle. Even Rowan, who disliked Ethan, was quite impressed by how the Dud performed in his duel.


    Still, that didn¡¯t mean that he recognized him as his sister¡¯s boyfriend.


    Even so, his impression of Ethan was a little better than before.


    Rowan had called the handsome young man a One-Trick Pony because he only relied on his Partial Resonance to win most of his battles.


    This belief of his changed after seeing Ethan¡¯s domineering performance as he overpowered his opponent with both might and magic.


    As a powerful Wizard himself, it was hard for Rowan not to recognize such a feat.


    Although he was reluctant, he would at least no longer call Ethan a One-Trick Pony and start to seriously consider him as a potential candidate to be his sister¡¯s boyfriend.


    ¡°Medics, tend to Cedric,¡± Nero ordered through telepathy.


    The healers of Nightfall Academy immediately went to carry Cedric to the infirmary, so that they could have a better look at his injuries.


    Nero then magnified his voice and addressed everyone, who hade to watch the duel.


    ¡°What a magnificent battle that was!¡± Nero stated. ¡°I¡¯m sure that all of you were amazed by the twobatants, who had shown their exemry mastery and control over magic. With this, I hope that everyone will continue to work hard as they pursue their goals in the Wizarding World.


    ¡°Just like I mentioned earlier, we will not tolerate any more troublemaking in the academy. Those who break our rules are more than wee to leave. Our doors are open, and we will not see you out.


    ¡°Have a good day everyone, and I¡¯ll see you all on the day that the Legacy Gate opens. Until then, enjoy your stay in the academy and, remember, follow the rules!¡±


    Without another word, Nero disappeared from the Arena, leaving the staff of Nightfall Academy to handle the aftermath.


    Right now, he wanted to make sure that Cedric was fine and get to the bottom of the reason for this duel.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Ethan would be able to beat his student in the duel. But, what had happened, had already happened.


    They could not turn back time, so the only thing they could do was damage control.


    Nero only hoped that Cedric would be able to rise back up after his defeat. As someone who had attained his position as Headmaster of Nightfall Academy, Nero had his share of failures, and losses.


    This was what made him strong.


    ¡®Losing is also an important part of life,¡¯ Nero thought as he walked towards the infirmary. ¡®It is better for him to lose sooner thanter. With this, he will still have a few days to recover before the Legacy Gate opens.¡¯


    Cedric was one of the Trump Cards of Nightfall Academy when it came to subjugating one of the Boss Monsters inside the Legacy Domain.


    The Second Year¡¯s Light Elemental Affinity was the perfect counter for that Monster, so he needed Cedric to be at his best when they started their expedition.


    ¡®I also need to conduct an investigation on that boy, Ethan,¡¯ Nero thought. ¡®His Partial Resonance is quite strong. Very few First Years and Second Years would be able to match that kind of strength.¡¯


    The Headmasters of the different academies shared Nero¡¯s thoughts.


    They thought that what Ethan used to beat the Large Light Elemental was his Partial Resonance.


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t be med for this.


    Some of them had suspected that what Ethan used was Sovereign Magic. However, as soon as this thought appeared inside their head, they immediately tossed it aside.


    Why?


    Because it was impossible for someone to use Sovereign Magic if they didn¡¯t belong to that particr Race.


    Fae Magic was very potent magic, which could only be used by the Fae Race.


    Any other Race that tried to use this kind of magic would suffer a bacsh because this wasn¡¯t really a magic designed for them.


    This was why everyone rejected the idea that Ethan was able to use Sovereign Magic and assumed that the powerful attack he unleashed earlier was his Partial Resonance.


    Their informants in Brynhildr Academy had only told them that Ethan was able to use Partial Resonance.


    They didn¡¯t inform their Masters¡¯ about what kind of Partial Resonance it was, allowing those who witnessed the battle in Nightfall Academy to make their own conclusions.


    Lilian gazed at Ethan¡¯s retreating back with a flushed expression on her face.


    Her heart was beating wildly inside her chest, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Right now, she wanted nothing more than to go to the temporary residence of Brynhildr Academy to talk to Ethan.


    However, she decided to schedule it forter and went to check up on her brother¡¯s condition first.


    When Ethan used his magic earlier, she could feel her Origin Magic stirring inside her body.


    This proved that her assumptions were correct, making her feel conflicted.


    ¡®I¡¯ll go see my brother first,¡¯ Lilian thought as she walked towards the infirmary while trying to calm her wildly beating heart.


    But as she walked towards her destination, she couldn¡¯t shake the image of the handsome young man out of her head.


    The way he looked down on her brother the moment when thetter used the tablet to summon the Light Elemental was still clear in her mind.


    A look of disappointment and disdain had briefly appeared on Ethan¡¯s face when Cedric used an external force to help him in battle.


    It was at that moment that she realized that the Fairy Prince, who had shocked everyone with his power, had wormed his way inside her heart.


    Truth be told, Lilian had always been attracted to the antagonists in the Fairy Tales that she had read while growing up.


    Although her Fairy Prince didn¡¯t look anything like a viin, his domineering side held a very powerful attraction to her.


    Perhaps, deep inside her heart, Lilian wanted one of those bad boys to whisk her off of her feet and carry her somece far away.


    Away from the political struggles of the Nobles and the great expectations that her family had ced on her and her brother¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡®No good,¡¯ Lilian thought. ¡®I can¡¯t get his image out of my head. But, Sir Ethan looked really cool earlier¡­¡¯


    The youngdy did her best to push Ethan aside for the time being because she wanted to focus on her brother.


    However, the more she pushed his image away, the more she remembered his disdainful smile, which made her young and inexperienced heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 243 Aftermath Of The Duel

    <h4>Chapter 243 Aftermath Of The Duel</h4>


    Infirmary of Nightfall Academy¡­


    ¡°Are you okay, Brother?¡± Lilian asked the handsome teenager who was currently bedridden in the infirmary.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cedric replied. ¡°I already took a healing potion. Most of my injuries have recovered. I only need to rest.¡±


    Lilian nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    Nero, who was standing beside the bed with arms crossed over his chest, looked at Cedric with a solemn expression on his face.


    ¡°Ethan¡¯s words¡­ are they real?¡± Nero asked. ¡°Did you really set up this duel in order to steal his fiance?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cedric replied in a heartbeat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Headmaster. I brought you a lot of trouble today.¡±


    Nero sighed as he shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°The damage has already been done,¡± Nero stated. ¡°For now, you will keep a low profile and not contact any of the members of Brynhildr Academy. We don¡¯t need another scandal before the Legacy Gate opens. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    Cedric nodded. ¡°I will use this time to recuperate and bring myself to peak strength before entering the Legacy Gate.¡±


    ¡°You do that,¡± Neromented. ¡°For the time being, I will do some damage control.¡±


    The Headmaster of Nightfall Academy then walked toward the door of the infirmary. However, just as he was about to take a step out, he turned around and gave the Second Year Prodigy onest piece of advice.


    ¡°There are many women in the world, Cedric, who will dly be your partner,¡± Nero stated. ¡°But there are somedies who you can¡¯t snatch away just because you think you can. I advise you to not antagonize that Ethan boy anymore. This is for your own good.¡±


    After saying what he wanted to say, Nero finally left for good.


    Cedric closed his eyes and clenched his fist.


    Seeing his reaction, Lilian understood that her brother still hadn¡¯t given up on Luna.


    She wanted to tell him that he should just forget about her, but she knew what her brother was like.


    Her brother could be stubborn at times, and Lilian knew that he would try other ways to get what he wanted.


    ¡®Talking to him right now is useless,¡¯ Lilian thought. ¡®I just hope that he won¡¯t try anything reckless after this incident. It seems like he has truly fallen for Luna.¡¯


    The beautiful youngdy sighed in her heart. After the duel, she was certain that the image that her brother had held in Nightfall Academy would have some cracks in it.


    He was once the undefeated Champion of Light.


    If he had been defeated by a senior, then his defeat wouldn¡¯t have been devastating.


    However, he was defeated by a First Year whom he had personally challenged to a duel.


    The situation might have been salvaged if the battle was a close fight, but it had been nowhere close.


    It was simply a one-sided beating, with Ethan showing that he was superior to Cedric in all areas.


    Physical Prowess.


    Magic Reserves.


    Magic Power.


    Technique.


    Ethan had beaten Cedric in all of these categories, shattering his perfect image among the students of Nightfall Academy.


    The young beauty knew that things would never be the same again. But, the thing she was most worried about was their parents¡¯ reaction.


    Once the news of Cedric¡¯s defeat reached them, things would probably be more problematic.


    Lilian thought of the handsome young man, who was currently being talked about by everyone in the academy.


    She had confirmed that her Origin Magic had a very strong reaction to him, and because of this, she was at a loss about how she should approach him.


    ¡®I wonder what Sir Ethan is doing now?¡¯ Lilian thought. ¡®I hope he is not angry with me.¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Brynhildr Academy¡¯s Temporary Residence¡­


    The handsome young man whom Lilian was thinking of was currently peacefully asleep, with Luna¡¯sp as a pillow.


    He acted tough after the battle and left the Grand Arena with a grace that befitted that of the winner of the duel.


    However, as soon as he entered the Common Room of their Residence, Ethan stopped acting and leaned on Luna for support.


    He was feeling extremely lethargic because using Oberon¡¯s Descent had emptied his Magic Reserves.


    Fighting against a Light Elemental was not an easy task. Only an aggressive strong attack would be able to defeat it in a short period of time.


    ¡°To think that he can now defeat a Large Elemental without using his Partial Resonance,¡± Nicole said as she poked the sleeping Ethan¡¯s left cheek. ¡°I guess he was really holding back during our duel.¡±


    Luna frowned and blocked Nicole¡¯s finger from poking the cheek of her sleeping lover.


    Nicole noticed this, which made the youngdy giggle, but she still raised her hand in surrender after Luna red at her.


    ¡°He¡¯s grown a lot stronger since the sh of Manors,¡± the Scarlet Witch, Ga,mented. ¡°I think only the Third and Fourth Years in the academy will be able to beat him in a duel.¡±


    Henry nodded. ¡°I think only the Elites of the Third and Fourth Years can defeat him. Ordinary Wizards and Witches will not be able to match his level of strength. To think that our newest member hase this far. I¡¯m so happy to be his Head Prefect.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird?¡± one of the Third Years that had been chosen by the ballot box, who went by the name, Brenna Rosewood asked. ¡°How can a wizard as powerful as him be in Dud Manor? I think the Appraisal Stone made a mistake.¡±


    Henry chuckled after hearing Brenna¡¯s words.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Henry asked. ¡°Ethan is a Dud. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you use your Magic Sense to check if he has magic inside his body?¡±


    The other Third Year, Odelia Burke, smiled. ¡°She already did. That¡¯s why she finds it weird. I¡¯m very tempted to dissect him and see how his body works.¡±


    Odelia was a Third Year in Terra Manor, who was very proficient in healing magic.


    Perhaps the Ballot Box had chosen her to be the personal healer of their group on the expedition.


    ¡°Oh, that reminds me,¡± Odelia lightly pped her hands. ¡°I have to check him to make sure that he doesn¡¯t have any hidden injuries. We can¡¯t just make him chug a healing potion and think that everything is fine, right?¡±


    Professor Barret nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°Odelia, give Ethan a proper check-up,¡± Professor Barret ordered. ¡°We need him to be as fit as a fiddle before the Legacy Gate opens.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Professor,¡± Odelia smiled as she looked at the handsome young man, who was fast asleep. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to check everything.¡±


    ¡°Luna, please help me carry him back to his room,¡± Odelia stated. ¡°I need some space and privacy to give him a proper diagnosis.¡±


    Luna nodded her head in understanding.


    Because she cared about Ethan, she decided to not take any chances and allow a proper healer to check up on him.


    Odelia cast a floating spell on Ethan and brought him upstairs to his room.


    To her surprise, aside from Luna, Emma and Nicole also followed them.


    Both women had different reasons foring.


    Emma was worried that Odelia would do something inappropriate to her Master.


    Nicole, on the other hand, wanted to see if there would be some kind of drama, so she decided to tag along.


    When all thedies had left themon room, Professor Barret addressed his remaining students.


    ¡°For the time being, all of you should stay here inside the residence until the Legacy Gate opens,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°Right now, we are the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Our enemies from the different academies might try to infiltrate our residence in order to harm us.


    ¡°So, it is best that we all stay together in order to prevent unnecessary problems. Henry, Rowan, get some rest. The two of you will be on watch duty tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Professor,¡± Henry replied.


    On the other hand, Rowan simply nodded and headed upstairs to his room.


    Ethan winning the duel was not necessarily a good thing because everyone paid more attention to them now.


    Professor Barret didn¡¯t want to take any chances, so he decided to create countermeasures just in case.


    ¡®I also need to tell Rinehart what happened here today,¡¯ Professor Barret thought. ¡®I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll be pleasantly surprised once he hears the news.¡¯


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy sent Ethan to Nightfall Academy because he was confident that he would y a major role inside the Legacy Gate.


    Someone who had managed to return from a Nexus was believed to have strong Luck and Fate and, because of this, they were the perfect candidates for exploring Legacy Gates.


    Although exploring a Legacy Domain could cost multiple lives, the rewards that could be gained inside it were as precious as it is dangerous.

 Chapter 244 She Looks Good In White

    <h4>Chapter 244 She Looks Good In White</h4>


    Somewhere in Nightfall Academy¡­


    A few hours after the battle ended, four people gathered in a secluded ce in the academy that was not often visited by the students on patrol.


    ¡°Every time I recall the battle, I just can¡¯t help but be amazed by the Young Master¡¯s fighting ability,¡± a beautiful Elf said.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The pretty Dwarf nodded. ¡°It was a good fight. My blood was boiling the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Well, what can I say? The Young Master inherited his charm from his parents,¡± a young manmented. ¡°If the Lord was here, I¡¯m sure that he would be very proud.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Did you see the look on Cedric¡¯s face after he was sent out of the Arena?¡± the other young man, who looked exactly like his twin, smirked. ¡°This is what he gets for trying to steal the Young Master¡¯s woman. That fool was courting death.¡±


    His threepanions nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Still, we can¡¯t lower our guard,¡± the pretty Dwarf stated. ¡°Now that the Young Master has shown how capable he is, people jealous of his strength will definitely target him. If not now, then they will certainly do it after he enters the Legacy Gate.¡±


    The faces of the other three turned solemn because the Dwarf girl¡¯s words were very likely to happen.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we are here?¡± the beautiful Elf smiled. ¡°If they want to deal with our Young Master, they need to get through us first. If they think that they can easily have their way then they are in for a surprise. Also, have any of you heard any news from the members of the Orpheus n, who are supposed to help us guard our Liege?¡±


    The pretty Dwarf shook her head. ¡°The members of that n usually move alone. Even if they are already here, they will not reach out to us unless it is important. That is just how the Orpheus n operates.¡±


    The two young men nodded their heads in agreement. Their n had some dealing with the Orpheus n, so they had an idea on how they operate.


    ¡°They are our Liege¡¯s hidden weapon,¡± one of the young menmented. ¡°I¡¯m sure that they are already with our Master, protecting him from the shadows.¡±


    ¡°For the time being, let¡¯s not meet up again until the Legacy Gate opens to avoid suspicion,¡± the beautiful Elf stated. ¡°Once we enter, we will regroup and move as a team.¡±


    Everyone nodded in understanding.


    They were the members of Ethan¡¯s Protector ns.


    As long as they were around, they would do everything in their power to ensure his safety.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Two days passed, yet the students of Nightfall Academy were still talking about what happened in the duel between Ethan and Cedric.


    After finding out the reason for the duel, they were unable to decide whether they should continue admiring the handsome Second Year, whom many witches believed to be the ideal partner in Nightfall Academy, or not.


    Whenever they thought of Cedric, they¡¯d subconsciously startparing him to Ethan.


    ording to the rumors that were circting in the academy, Ethan didn¡¯t belong to a noble family.


    Those spreading the rumors even said that the Lady, who was the reason why the duel happened, was the daughter of a Baron.


    They insisted that the youngdy had discovered Ethan¡¯s potential and decided to marry him with the hope of giving birth to a strong child, who would raise their family¡¯s rank and influence in the future.


    Some believed this rumor and even envied the daughter of the Baron who managed to win Ethan¡¯s heart.


    The witches who belonged to Noble Families were also doing their best to conduct their own investigations.


    If they could seduce Ethan, who managed to win against Cedric, and get him to marry into their family, then their future would be secured.


    While these rumors were spreading inside the academy, Lilian was busy choosing the right dress to wear when she visited the handsome young man who defeated her brother.


    ¡°Should I go for the innocent look and wear white?¡± Lilian muttered. ¡°Or should I highlight my beauty and wear red?¡±


    The youngdy was looking at the two dresses that were lying on her bed.


    She had been deliberating which one to wear for nearly an hour, and the carpeted floor was littered with the dresses that she had discarded earlier.


    In the end, she decided to wear the white one and asked her subordinate to help her fix her dress.


    An hourter, she left her residence and headed to where Ethan and the other members of Brynhildr Academy were staying.


    When she neared her destination, she was surprised to see that there were over a dozen youngdies wearing beautiful dresses.


    Clearly, their intention was to make a good impression on Ethan, but none of them were brave enough to take the initiative to introduce themselves to the handsome young man.


    Lilian walked past thesedies and went straight to the door of the residence, catching them by surprise.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± one of the nobledies asked. ¡°Is she asking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she came to avenge Lord Cedric for his loss?¡± her friend replied.


    ¡°If her brother can¡¯t even defeat Sir Ethan, then there is definitely no chance for her to win,¡± a pretty witch wearing a pink dressmented. ¡°Maybe she hade to apologize?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a possibility. After all, her brother tried to steal Sir Ethan¡¯s lover, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I wish Sir Cedric seeded. That way, we would have an opportunity to make our move.¡±


    ¡°You know what? You¡¯re right! I hope Sir Cedric will not give up.¡±


    Lilian, who could still hear what thedies were talking about, could feel her cheeks burning in anger and embarrassment.


    Even so, she tried her best to retain her calm because she had a reputation to uphold.


    After knocking a few more times, the door opened, and Lilian almost stopped breathing when she saw that the one that opened the door was none other than her Fairy Prince, who was looking at her with an amused look on his face.


    Ethan looked past Lilian and saw the group of girls, who were now all looking at him with bright smiles on their faces.


    Some of thedies even winked at him, which put a smile on his face.


    After giving the girls in the distance a brief nod of acknowledgment, he shifted his attention back to Lilian and invited her toe inside the residence.


    Ethan and Cedric were not on good terms, but that didn¡¯t mean that the handsome young man hated Lilian.


    On the contrary, he was even impressed that the beautiful youngdy was courageous enough to visit him after what happened in the duel.


    ¡®I wonder why she is here,¡¯ Ethan mused as he guided Lilian to the Common Room.


    However, just before he was about to invite the youngdy to take a seat, Lilian looked at him with a solemn expression on her face.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, can we talk in private?¡± Lilian asked. ¡°There are some personal questions that I would like to ask you.¡±


    The young man pondered for a bit before nodding his head. He then gestured for the youngdy to follow him upstairs, where his room was located.


    After giving it some thought, he felt that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to let Lilian stay in the Common Room and allow the other students of Brynhildr Academy to listen to their conversation.


    Ethan didn¡¯t want to burn bridges with Lilian¡¯s family because thest thing he wanted was to add another High-Ranking Noble to the list of those who bore a grudge against him.


    The Kerr Family was already annoying enough, so he didn¡¯t want to continue making enemies out of the Noble families.


    There were other students in the Common Room, but none of them said a word and simply looked at Lilian with curiosity.


    Emma, who was also in themon room, eyed the youngdy with a calm expression on her face.


    ¡®She looks good in white,¡¯ Emma thought. ¡®Is she trying to use her innocent looks to try and charm, Master?¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Promised One thought seriously as she watched the two disappear from her sight.


    ¡®Master will definitely need to refill his magical reserves before entering the Legacy Gate,¡¯ Emma mused. ¡®I guess that is the perfect opportunity for me to make my move and get a kiss from him.¡¯


    A smile appeared on the Assistant Librarian¡¯s lips as the thought of being kissed by the handsome young man crossed her mind.


    She had been waiting for that opportunity toe by, and she would make sure that no one, not even the countless Fairies of Nightfall Academy, would stand in her way.

 Chapter 245 Legacy Of Rivers And Lakes [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 245 Legacy Of Rivers And Lakes [Part 1]</h4>


    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± Ethan said upon opening the door to his room.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Ethan,¡± Lilian replied as she entered the room.


    Ethan stepped in after her and then firmly closed the door behind him.


    Lilian looked around and couldn''t help but think that the room was smaller than she expected. Aside from the bed, the couch, the table, and the three chairs, there was not much else inside the room.


    Of course, the furniture was of high quality. It was just that,pared to what she had in her vi, there was really nothing special about them.


    Ethan then offered his hand to Lilian, which surprised her. However, thinking that Ethan just wanted to assist her on sitting on the couch, she epted and ced her hand on his with a smile on her face.


    But instead of leading her to the couch, Ethan escorted her to the bed, making the youngdy¡¯s face turn beet red.


    ¡®W-Wait, don¡¯t tell me he invited me to his room to do THAT?!¡¯ Lilian thought anxiously.


    Ethan then stopped beside the bed and made a gesture for Lilian to sit on top of it, which she did subconsciously.


    ¡°Your dress looks very good on you,¡± Ethan praised with a smile that made the heart of his guest beat wildly inside her chest.


    ¡°T-Thank you, Sir Ethan,¡± Lilian stuttered as he looked at the handsome young man, who was looking down on her with a gentle smile on his face.


    Ethan could tell that Lilian liked him. He had seen simr expressions on the faces of thedies of the Great Tribes, as well as the Noble Families of the Magdar Kingdom in the Lands of stor.


    When he visited the King of the Magdar Kingdom, even his daughters, who were known to be spoiled princesses, looked at him with lovestruck eyes the moment they heard that he was the Tide Bringer.


    Simply put, he understood what it felt like to be a celebrity.


    And right now, he could tell that he was like a celebrity in Lilian¡¯s eyes.


    Even if she didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for him, she was still simr to a fan who had seen her favorite actor up close, making her unable to think properly.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t n on harming Lilian in any way. All he wanted was for her to answer some of his questions honestly.


    While Ethan was thinking about what to say, the youngdy in front of him was trying to calm her wildly beating heart.


    ¡®There are only the two of us inside the room, and the door is locked,¡¯ Lilian thought. ¡®Since this is a guest room, there is soundproofing magic in ce. There is also no chance of someone forcing themselves in since Sir Ethan specifically made it known that he would talk to me in private.¡¯


    Lilian¡¯s face became a shade redder as she started to entertain these thoughts inside her head.


    ¡®Am I really going to do this?¡¯ Lilian pressed her hand over her chest as she looked at Ethan with anxiety and a hint of anticipation on her face. ¡®It¡¯s my first time, and I''m not sure if I''m ready. But if it¡¯s Sir Ethan¡­ I think I can ept it. Mother, Father, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I will be able to retain my chastity after today.¡¯


    While Lilian was preparing her body and heart, Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half looked at her with pity.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°This girl has lost it,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°She¡¯s like a willing sacrifice to the Gods. Even if Ethan were to pin her down on the bed and have his way with her, she wouldn¡¯t resist.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s such a shame,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other-Halfmented. ¡°She¡¯s a beauty, and her attire highlights her innocence. Unfortunately, she was raised to be a schemer. It just so happens that Ethan¡¯s charisma had made her momentarily lose herposure, making her an ordinary girl who is lovestruck in front of him.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you think that Ethan will really take advantage of this girl? Although I don¡¯t approve of how she set a trap for Ethan and Luna when they went to have dinner with her, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be eaten up like this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although our Ethan can easily have his way with this girl, it''s not like he has the guts to do it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Luna will probably stab him with a kitchen knife if he makes love to any girl in the academy aside from her.¡±


    ¡°I can see that happening. Those shy and quiet girls are scary when they get angry.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Oi, I can hear the two of you, you know?¡± Ethan admonished his two critics who were running their mouths inside his Sea of Consciousness.


    ¡°Of course, you can hear us,¡± Sebastian replied. ¡°We are making sure that you hear us, Duh!¡±


    ¡°Do you want us to be quiet?¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half asked in a teasing tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you do the deed and ravage this girl, we promise not to tell Luna anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Sebastian chuckled. ¡°So, don¡¯t mind us and do your thing!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The corner of Ethan¡¯s lips twitched, hearing Sebastian¡¯s and his Other Half¡¯s teasing tones. However, he still had things to do, so he decided to ignore their shenanigans for the time being.


    Lilian had been lowering her head since earlier, knowing that staring at Ethan for a long time would only make her heart beat faster.


    ¡°Lilian, there is something that I want to ask you,¡± Ethan said as he lightly ced his finger under Lilian¡¯s chin and slowly raised it to make her look him in the eye once more. ¡°I want you to answer my questions honestly, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, Sir Ethan,¡± Lilian said softly. ¡°It is my first time, so please be gentle with me.¡±


    The youngdy then closed her eyes and puckered her lips. She thought that Ethan was going to kiss her, so she decided to simply offer her lips to him of her own volition.


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Halfughed loudly inside his Sea of Consciousness, and even started to chant, ¡°Kiss her! Kiss her! Kiss her!¡± over, and over again like the bad friends that they were.


    Ethan was at a loss for what to do. He had no intention of kissing Lilian, but the girl¡¯s current expression looked soical that it made him feel a bit bad for her.


    Perhaps, tempted by how cute and innocent she looked, Ethan decided to tease her a bit and used two of his fingers to press over her lips, making her think that he actually kissed her.


    But this prank backfired on him because Lilian really thought that her first kiss had been taken away from her.


    The youngdy momentarily nked out because Ethan¡¯s ¡°kiss¡± onlysted for a brief moment, making her unable to get a better feel and taste of it.


    Even so, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at the handsome young man with dazed eyes.


    ¡°Lilian, I want you to be honest with me,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°When you invited us to dinner, did you already n to invite your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Ethan,¡± Lilian replied with a flushed look on her face. ¡°You see, this is the first time that my Brother has be interested in a girl. Originally, I nned to help him out, but after finding out that Luna is your fiance, I decided to try and break up your rtionship.


    ¡°I know that it was wrong of me to do, but I want my brother to be happy. I thought that once Luna saw how handsome and capable he was she would fall into his seduction and break up with you. My n was to form a closer connection with you after the two of you broke up. I apologize for making things difficult for you. I promise that it will not happen again.¡±


    Lilian¡¯s confession flowed so smoothly, that even Ethan was surprised with how she did not hesitate in the slightest to admit that she had nned everything.


    Truth be told, Lilian was thinking that since Ethan kissed her, it meant that he also cared for her, and might even make her one of his lovers. Because of this, she decided to be honest with him, so that both of them could have a fresh start.


    She even nned on helping to protect Luna from the advancements of her Older Brother. Although Lilian loved her brother, her body and heart now ached for Ethan¡¯s touch.


    As if a condition had been met, magic power started to swirl inside the room and started to gather in Lilian¡¯s chest.


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half, who had beenughing earlier, both quieted down as they stared at Lilian in surprise.


    ¡°This girl is carrying a Legacy!¡± Sebastian gasped. ¡°And if I am reading it right, it¡¯s a Legacy that resonates with the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy.¡±


    ¡°What an interesting turn of events,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°Ethan, ask her to unbutton her dress so that we can see the emblem on her chest. If you act now and drop a bit of your blood on it, she will be your ve. You should do this now. She will be an invaluable asset to you in the future.¡±


    Sebastian wanted to say that doing this wasn¡¯t the right thing to do. However, after remembering that Lilian had tried to scheme against Ethan in the past, he decided to remain silent and simply waited for the handsome young man to make his own decision.


    Ethan heard his Other Half¡¯s advice, but hepletely disregarded it.


    Enving people, especially a youngdy like Lilian wasn¡¯t something that he was willing to do, he didn¡¯t want to treat people as tools. That was simply not the way he did things.


    He simply looked at Lilian as if trying to understand what was happening to her. However, he could also feel his heart beating wildly inside his chest as if it was reacting to the power that was oozing out of Lilian¡¯s body.


    At this exact moment, his wand appeared, and Illumina materialized beside him.


    Just like Ethan, she was paying close attention to the girl in front of her, who was currently emitting a strong magical power.


    She could feel that Ethan¡¯s Legacy was starting to stir inside his body despite the fact that his Magic Circuits were still damaged.


    This only meant one thing.


    Lilian could help heal his Magic Circuits, and perhaps, she could also allow him to recover to a certain extent, bringing him one step closer to regaining the thing that was rightfully his by birth.

 Chapter 246 Legacy Of Rivers And Lakes [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 246 Legacy Of Rivers And Lakes [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°Illumina, what is happening?¡± Ethan asked as he looked at the youngdy with concern.


    Lilian was currently in a trance, and the magic power was swirling around her body.


    Her eyes were glowing with power, and a symbol was glowing on her chest.


    Although her clothes were blocking them from seeing itpletely, Ethan, Illumina, Sebastian, and his Other Half, could faintly make out what it looked like due to how bright it was.


    It looked like a raindrop with two wavy circles under it.


    Of course, this was just a guess because they couldn¡¯t get a better view of it due to Lilian¡¯s clothes.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half kept on telling Ethan to unbutton her dress so that they could take a better look, but Ethan stayed his hand and simply waited for things to end.


    Half a minuteter, Lilian fell down on the bed, unconscious, but the light on her chest remained.


    ¡°Illumina, please check it,¡± Ethan said before turning around to respect Lilian¡¯s privacy. ¡°Sebastian, make sure that my Other Half doesn''t take a peek.¡±


    ¡°Leave him to me!¡± Sebastian replied.


    ¡°Tsk, you traitor.¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°All you need to do is drop your blood at her emblem to make her your loyal ve. That way, she will forever be loyal to you and will never scheme against you. This is for your own good!¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half only wanted what was best for Ethan. However, he still treated everyone, with the exception of Ethan¡¯s women and his family members, as tools that could help him reach greater heights.


    Since they had just met Lilian, in his eyes, the beautiful youngdy was just an acquaintance at most. She also tried to make things difficult for the handsome young man, so Ethan¡¯s Other Half felt that enving her was justified.


    Of course, since he also understood Ethan¡¯s character, he understood that the young man wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    That was why he was feeling very annoyed right now.


    In fact, he was so annoyed that he was very tempted to take over Ethan¡¯s body and do the deed himself to seal Lilian¡¯s Fate.


    But, in the end, he held back.


    Ethan was the rightful owner of their body, and he respected his choice.


    But, just because he respected his choice, that didn¡¯t mean that he agreed with his decision.


    While Ethan¡¯s Other-Half was seething inside his Sea of Consciousness, Illumina had finished unbuttoning Lilian¡¯s dress.


    She then took a good look at the symbol that was shining on the youngdy¡¯s chest.


    Just like what they had seen earlier, it was indeed a blue Raindrop with two blue circles underneath it.


    The Mermaid Princess then pressed her hand over it, making it glow brighter.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Illumina muttered. ¡°So that¡¯s what it was.¡±


    After she was done gathering all the information she needed, she buttoned up Lilian¡¯s dress and even helped the girly down on the bed properly.


    She even took the initiative to take off the youngdy¡¯s shoes and ce them beside the bed before lightly tapping Ethan¡¯s shoulder to tell him that everything was over.


    ¡°The girl has awakened a Legacy in her bloodline,¡± Illumina said with an excited look on her face. ¡°It is called the Legacy of Rivers and Lakes. Simply put, she had the ability to control any body of water, simr to how you do it.


    ¡°But there is a catch. Her specialty lies in her ability to control any body of water ind, while your specialty lies in controlling the Sea. Now that her Legacy has awakened, if you were to fight using water magic ind, she would win hands down.


    ¡°The scary part is that if you fought her using magic that you gathered from rivers,kes, and even a puddle, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect on her. In fact, she would be able to manipte your own magic against you. That is how powerful her control over water magic onnd is.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half snorted. ¡°See? This is why I told you to enve her now while she is still unconscious. If you make her your servant, you will be able to use her powers if you are fighting onnd.¡±


    Illumina, who could hear Ethan¡¯s Other-Half, smirked. ¡°Well, I have some good news for you. Although I said that if this girl fought against Ethan onnd, she would win hands down, I don¡¯t think that she would be willing to do that.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half asked.


    ¡°Because her Legacy would only activate after a condition has been met,¡± Illumina smiled sweetly. ¡°Guess what that condition is?¡±


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half sneered. ¡°It¡¯s because she recognized Ethan as her partner, right?¡±


    Illumina nodded. ¡°Close enough. The condition that needed to be met in order for her Legacy to activate was to find someone who resonated with her own Legacy and ept that person as someone very important to her, particrly someone she deemed to be her Significant Other.


    ¡°Right now, her control over Water Magic has increased by several folds, making her spells more powerful. However, her full potential will not be realized until she and Ethan form a union.


    ¡°By doing so, she will be able to unleash her full powers onnd, which is a very scary thing. Her symbol is a raindrop, which meant that she can summon rain as well, allowing her to fight almost anywhere without any drawbacks.


    ¡°But it doesn''t end there. If she were to have a union with Ethan¡­ he would be able to use his full powers onnd as well. Meaning that he couldmand the bodies of water onnd as if he weremanding the waters in the sea.


    ¡°Simr to Lilian, he would also be able to summon rain. Although he can summon thunderstorms, these storms are limited to the sea.


    ¡°To a certain extent, he can also summon storms to thends near the sea, such as beaches and sea-side towns. But he cannot summon a storm onnd, greatly limiting his fighting abilities.


    ¡°At the end of the day, the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy shines when he is in his Domain, which is the Sea. The farther Ethan is from the sea, the weaker his power is. Now, if he were to form a union with Lilian, all of these disadvantages would disappear, and he would truly be a powerhouse that could move unhindered onnd and sea.¡±


    Sebastian, who waspletely against enving Lilian earlier, was very tempted to side with Ethan¡¯s Other Half at the moment.


    Just like hisrade, he only wanted the best for Ethan. If the handsome young man became stronger, he would be able to protect himself from those who wished him harm.


    ¡°When you say union, what do you mean by it?¡± Ethan inquired.


    Illumina smirked. ¡°It means that you need to consummate your union, just like married couples do. Have you heard the saying, All Rivers go to the Sea? This means that no matter what happens, the river will always flow towards the sea because this is how nature works.


    ¡°Lilian is the river, and you are the Sea. So whether you ept the river or not is your choice. But by rejecting her, you are preventing the natural cycle, which will greatly limit the future growth and prospects for both of you.¡±


    Sebastian chuckled after hearing Illumina¡¯s words.


    ¡°Oh, I guess that makes four confirmed wives now,¡± Sebastian said in a teasing tone. ¡°That¡¯s my boy.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded. ¡°We¡¯re just in the Second Volume and the number of wives is almostplete. This means that he will be able to strengthen their bonds early. Not bad.¡±


    Just as Ethan was about to rebuke his Other Half, they heard a rustling sounding from the bed.


    Illumina transformed into Ethan¡¯s wand and disappeared from sight, while the two people inside his Sea of Consciousness quieted down.


    Lilian then opened her eyes and looked at her surroundings in a daze.


    ¡°Sir Ethan?¡± Lilian asked. ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    Ethan approached Lilian and sat on the side of the bed. ¡°You fainted. Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Lilian was about to nod, but she stopped midway before shaking her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel so good,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°I feel very lethargic, and my chest feels heavy. It¡¯s like, I am suffering from Magic Deprivation.¡±


    The youngdy reached out to Ethan as if she was asking for his help in order to stand up.


    The moment their hands held each other, a surge of magic power gathered in their hands, allowing Lilian to regain her magic power, which surprised her.


    ¡°Sir Ethan¡­ you¡ª¡± Lilian looked at the handsome young man in surprise. ¡°You really are my Soul Mate!¡±


    Ethan wanted to refute it at first. But after everything that happened, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. He only gazed at Lilian, neither agreeing nor denying her words.


    However, the youngdy took his silence as his own way of agreeing to her words.


    Ovee by emotions, Lilian went to hug Ethan with tears in her eyes.


    Ethan, on the other hand, wanted to cry too.


    However, the reason for his tears and Lilian¡¯s tears were different.


    He had promised Chloe and Luna that he wouldn¡¯t be chasing anydy¡¯s skirts during this trip.


    But now, another fiance candidate had appeared, and this person was someone who could potentially help heal his Magic Circuits, as well as unlock his full powers.


    Sighing in his heart, Ethan lightly patted Lilian¡¯s head, making thetter close her eyes in happiness.


    Her heart was not the only one that was feeling happy that she was this close to Ethan.


    Through their skinship, her Origin Magic was rapidly absorbing the magical powers in her surroundings, removing the feeling of exhaustion in her body.


    Five minutester, Lilian had fully recovered, which affirmed her belief that Ethan and she were a match made in Heaven, making her the happiest girl in the world.

 Chapter 247 Starting A Relationship From Scratch

    <h4>Chapter 247 Starting A Rtionship From Scratch</h4>


    ¡°I apologize for all the troubles that I have brought upon you, Luna,¡± Lilian said as she gave Luna an apologetic bow. ¡°From now on, I will do my best to protect you from my older brother.¡±


    Luna looked at the beautiful youngdy with aplicated look on her face. She then nced at Ethan and saw the bitter smile on his face.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Luna replied. ¡°I forgive you, but what do you mean by saying you¡¯ll do your best to protect me from your older brother?¡±


    Lilian raised her head and sighed. ¡°My brother has fallen in love with you. Knowing his personality, he won''t give up even after Sir Ethan beat him in a duel. He might look calm and collected and only make rational decisions on the outside, but in reality, he is a very stubborn person. I am certain that he will not stop anytime soon in trying to court you.¡±


    Luna frowned after hearing Lilian¡¯s reply. She didn¡¯t expect to hear that Cedric would still persist to try and break her rtionship with Ethan in an attempt to make her his girlfriend.


    ¡°Then why did you say that you will do your best to protect me from your older brother?¡± Luna inquired. ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you family? Why would you side with me?¡±


    Lilian gave the handsome young man a sidelong nce before answering Luna with a slight blush on her face.


    ¡°Because from now on, you and I are going to be sisters,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°I decided to be Sir Ethan¡¯s fiance as well. However, he told me that I would need to get your approval, as well as the approval of his two other lovers before he agrees to make me his lover. Luna, can you please ept me as one of your sisters?¡±


    Luna finally understood why Lilian was doing her best to leave a good impression on her. Since the youngdy wanted to get her approval, she even went as far as to tell her that she would do everything in her power to protect Luna from her older brother, Cedric.


    ¡°I forgive you for what you did in the past,¡± Luna said after careful consideration. ¡°However, when ites to bing Ethan¡¯s lover, I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot give you an answer right now. Give me some time to think about it.


    ¡°But I will promise you one thing. Before we leave Nightfall Academy to return to Eastshire, I will give you my answer.¡±


    Lilian, who first thought that Luna would outright reject her advances on Ethan, sighed in relief. The angelic beauty¡¯s words implied that she still had a chance to convince the former with her sincerity.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Lilian nodded. ¡°I will wait for your answer. In the meantime, I will prove to you that I am deserving of bing Sir Ethan¡¯s fiance as well.¡±


    The youngdy then walked towards Luna and offered her hand for a handshake.


    ¡°Although I know that it will be difficult, I would like to start our rtionship again from scratch,¡± Lilian said softly. ¡°I hope you will give me this chance, Luna.¡±


    Luna nodded and shook Lilian¡¯s hand, making thetter smile.


    A momentter, Lilian walked towards Ethan and hugged him. She then buried her head in his chest and closed her eyes in contentment.


    This act surprised Luna. Although she knew that Lilian was bold, she didn¡¯t think that she would be this bold.


    She still hadn¡¯t approved of her as Ethan¡¯s fiance, and yet, the youngdy was already acting like she was one.


    Ethan, on the other hand, simply stood still and didn¡¯t make any move to return Lilian¡¯s hug.


    Even so, Lilian was already happy that the handsome young man didn¡¯t push her away. She understood that he couldn¡¯t act intimate with her since Luna still hadn¡¯t approved of her, and that was fine.


    She had no intention of backing down, and she was confident that she would be able to win Luna¡¯s approval, as well as the approval of Ethan¡¯s other fiancees, whom she still had yet to meet.


    A few minutester, she left the room with a satisfied smile on her face.


    When she was certain that Lilian had truly left the residence, Luna looked at Ethan with a smile. It was sweet, yet it made the young man feel as if he was about to get eaten.


    ¡°I can tell that Lilian is a prideful girl,¡± Luna said as she walked towards Ethan. ¡°Tell me, what did you feed her for her to be this submissive to you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feed her anything,¡± Ethan replied in a helpless tone. ¡°It¡¯s just¡ªher Origin Magic resonated with me, making her very attracted to me.¡±


    Luna frowned because she didn¡¯t understand what Ethan was talking about.


    In order to prevent any misunderstandings from happening, the handsome young man held the angelic beauty¡¯s hand and pulled her towards the couch, and made her sit on hisp.


    He then told her everything that had happened without omitting anything.


    After listening to his exnation, a look of understanding appeared on Luna¡¯s face.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why she wants to be your fiance,¡± Luna nodded. ¡°That is also the reason why you do not push her away. It now makes perfect sense.¡±


    ¡°Are you angry with me?¡± Ethan asked.


    Luna shook her head. ¡°No. But I¡¯m a little envious of her. Her Legacy Magic and your Legacy Magic are a perfect match. If the incident with Cedric hadn¡¯t happened, I would even encourage you to make her your fiancee.


    ¡°Ethan, remember this, Chloe, Lily, and I only want the best for you. If allowing Lilian to join us will benefit you, I will not oppose it. I¡¯m just feeling a bit envious that my Origin Magic isn''t as good as hers.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ethan asked as he pulled Luna closer to him and kissed her forehead. ¡°If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to awaken my Magic. You are the one who unlocked my potential and helped me understand what it is like to fall in love.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t sell yourself short. The moon affects the rise and fall of the tides, which means that your power also ys a role in my Legacy Magic. Although it is not yet proven, I believe this to be true.¡±


    Luna smiled before nodding her head. She then cupped Ethan¡¯s face and held his gaze.


    ¡°Ethan, just promise me one thing,¡± Luna said softly.


    ¡°Anything for you,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Promise me that you will embrace me first before you embrace Lilian,¡± Luna stated.


    Ethan smiled. ¡°Do you want to do it now?¡±


    He asked this question in a teasing manner, and yet, Luna¡¯s face instantly turned beet-red after his proposal.


    She was half-tempted to say yes, but she didn¡¯t want to do it in a ce where her Older Brother, their schoolmates, and Professor Barret were nearby.


    All of them were currently living under the same roof, and Luna wouldn¡¯t be able to look at them with a calm expression on her face if they found out that she had made love with Ethan right under their nose.


    Seeing her flushed expression, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. This made Luna yfully hit Ethan¡¯s chest with her closed fist in order to stop him fromughing.


    ¡°Just promise me,¡± Luna said with a beet-red face.


    ¡°Okay, I promise,¡± Ethan replied.


    The two then stared at each other for a few seconds before sealing their promise with a kiss.


    Ethan wasn¡¯t in a hurry to be one with Lilian. After all, they had just met. He wanted to get to know her better and strengthen their bonds first.


    More than anything, he wanted Lilian to get the approval of Chloe, Luna, and Lily first.


    As long as his three lovers agreed, then he would also ept the youngdy to be one of his fiancees, whom he would love and protect for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 248 Is He Really The Grandchild Of Farmers?

    <h4>Chapter 248 Is He Really The Grandchild Of Farmers?</h4>


    A day before the Legacy Gate opened¡­


    Oswald Barony was a Barony located on the Eastern Outskirts of Eastshire.


    After three decades of hardships, this territory had started to show signs of improvement after it was reimed by Luna¡¯s grandparents.


    Even so, life wasn¡¯t that easy.


    The crop yield wasn¡¯t that high, and people had to rely on hunting and fishing in order to get by. But despite all these difficulties, the people lived rtively peaceful lives, all thanks to the efforts of the Oswald Family, who oversaw thesends.


    Currently, the Oswald Family was having an afternoon break after a hard day of work.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit worried about Luna going into that Legacy Gate in Nightfall Academy,¡± Luna¡¯s biological mother, Irene, said with worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Luna¡¯s second mother, Briana replied. ¡°Our Luna is not that weak. I¡¯m sure she will be fine.¡±


    Luna¡¯s father, Bruce, sipped his cup of tea, but although he didn¡¯t show it, he was also very worried about his one and only daughter.


    ¡°You are a bunch of worrywarts,¡± Luna¡¯s Grandmother, Rhea,mented. ¡°Isn¡¯t that boy, Ethan, with her? I¡¯m sure he will protect my granddaughter.¡±


    The moment Rhea mentioned the boy¡¯s name, all the men in the family, including Luna¡¯s grandfather, Philip frowned.


    Luna regrly sent letters to her family, and there were times when she mentioned the handsome young man in her writing.


    When Ethan was trapped in the Lands of stor, Luna often shared her worries with her family, which let them see that the boy had managed to worm his way inside the angelic beauty¡¯s heart.


    Luna¡¯s two mothers and her grandma were very supportive of her. In their replies, they even encouraged her to stay strong and believe that Ethan would be able to return.


    The men in their family, on the other hand, secretly wished that Ethan would remain trapped in the past so that he would not bother Luna ever again.


    They were truly overprotective of the only young woman in their family, and if anyone tried to court Luna, all of them would face their wrath.


    Suddenly, they heard a faint shriek from the sky.


    As a Wizarding Family, all of them were quite familiar with this call.


    Everyone then looked in the direction where they heard the sound, and they were surprised to see a White Raven descending from the sky.


    Dantalion gracefullynded on top of their table and bowed its head respectfully to Luna¡¯s two mothers and her grandma.


    ¡°Oh my¡ªa White Raven,¡± Rhea said with a smile as she looked at the creature whom she was seeing for the first time in her life. ¡°What brings you here, little one?¡±


    Dantalion bowed his head again before walking towards Rhea in order to show her the metallic cylinder tied to his leg.


    Luna¡¯s mother, Irene, carefully removed the cylinder from the raven¡¯s leg and opened it.


    The cylinder was simr to a storage ring that allowed the ravens to carry messages, and packages, all across the Wizarding World.


    When the lid of the cylinder was opened, a sealed letter appeared in Irene¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this seal,¡± Irene muttered as he looked at the red seal that had the image of a trident embedded in it.


    ¡°Just open it,¡± Luna¡¯s second mother, Brianamented. ¡°I¡¯m very curious about who the Master of this White Raven is.¡±


    Irene nodded and opened the letter.


    Aside from a handwritten letter, there was also a storage ring inside, which surprised her.


    For the time being, she set aside the ring and read the letter out loud for everyone to hear.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Greetings from someone who loves your daughter, Luna, very much,


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Burn that letter,¡± Bruce fiercely said after hearing the first line of the letter, which made his wife, Irene, chuckle.


    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± Irenemented. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I am very curious about the person who has the guts to send this kind of letter to us. Perhaps, this white raven belongs to one of our daughter¡¯s suitors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said to burn it,¡± Bruce stated. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hand my daughter to anybody.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Phiip nodded. ¡°My granddaughter is too good for those teenagers in the academy.¡±


    ¡°I also agree. My sister deserves someone better.¡± Luna¡¯s brother, Dennis, protested.


    ¡°I second that.¡± Luna¡¯s other brother, Erik, supported the others.


    Thedies of the family wanted to roll their eyes at the reaction of the men. This was not the first time this had happened, and they had already gotten used to how the men shielded the only young woman in their family.


    ¡°Ignore these fools,¡± Rhea stated. ¡°Irene, continue reading the letter.¡±


    Irene nodded and continued to read, which made all the men in the family gnash their teeth in anger.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    First, let me introduce myself. My name is Ethan Gremory.


    Luna had told me that she has mentioned me a couple of times in her letters and, to be frank, I am quite worried about how she has portrayed me to her family. I hope that she mentioned how handsome and talented I am.


    If not, then all I can say is that you don¡¯t have to worry about my good looks because I am very confident in that department.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Rhea cackled after hearing Ethan¡¯s shameless introduction. Briana was also smiling because she found the young man quite to her liking.


    Irene arched an eyebrow after realizing that this letter actually came from the young man whom her daughter would often talk about in her letters. Luna only had praise for Ethan, and as a mother, she could tell that her daughter liked him very much.


    After a short pause, she continued to read the letter with anticipation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few days ago, Luna told me about the difficulties that her hometown is currently facing. As her future husband, I have decided to help my inws, so that she will not have to worry about what hardships may ur this uing winter.


    Within the sealed letter is a storage ring, containing some funds that will help you buy food from the merchants that you can distribute to your people, allowing them to feel less worried about making it through the approaching change in seasons.


    Although you might find this action of mine presumptuous and unneeded, know that I am only doing this out of my genuine concern for my lover¡¯s mental health.


    I belong to a family of farmers, so I understand the hardships of our craft. Although it isn¡¯t much, I hope that you will ept my gift to help alleviate your current worries.


    There is a possibility that, as you read this letter, Luna and I will be about to enter the Legacy Gate.


    I do not know what kind of dangers we will be facing inside, but I promise you that I will protect her with my life.


    I also promised her that when our expedition was over, I woulde with her to visit her hometown and finally meet her family.


    I look forward to meeting all of you, and when the timees, I will also take the opportunity to ask for your blessings to allow your daughter to marry me after we graduate from the academy.


    Truth be told, I am very worried because she told me that there is a high chance that her grandfather, father, and brothers will beat me up until I am half-dead the moment I introduce myself as her lover.


    Even so, I will not back down because I am serious about getting her family¡¯s approval. Please, pray that we return safely.


    I look forward to meeting each and every one of you.


    P.S.


    There is this blonde guy who is trying to break my rtionship with your daughter. Since Luna rejected him, he might try to bribe you all instead.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of background he has, but the way he talks makes me think that he came from a High-Ranking Noble family.


    But regardless of his intentions, know that Luna¡¯s feelings for me are strong, and I hope that you will not be intimidated by the blonde guy¡¯s family.


    Once again, do not forget the resources I have ced inside the ring. Although I grew up on a farm, I am confident that I will be able to provide Luna with afortable life by my side.


    Also, I swear upon the Gods that I didn¡¯t steal from anyone. The treasures I have sent are a tenth of the wealth that I gained when I was sent to the past. I hope that you will put it all to good use.


    Wishing to see all of you soon,


    Ethan Gremory.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The men in the family all had frowns on their faces, and it was quite easy to tell that they were very annoyed.


    It turned out that aside from this Ethan, there was another fly that was hovering around their Luna, which they found irritating.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what that blonde guy¡¯s background is.¡± Philip snorted. ¡°Who cares if hees from a High-Ranking Noble Family? They can kiss my foot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Brucemented. ¡°Also, this Ethan boy is quite bold. He¡¯s just the grandchild of a farmer and he actually dared to send us some resources?¡±


    Bruce sneered. ¡°Go on, Irene. Dump everything inside that storage ring on the table. I just want to see just what kind of resources that country bumpkin sent us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut your trap.¡± Rhea snapped. ¡°You call that boy a country bumpkin, but have you looked at yourself in the mirror? You are also a country bumpkin!¡±


    Bruce didn¡¯t dare to refute his mother because even though Rhea was already old, she would not hesitate to whack him with her wooden cane if she got annoyed.


    Irene smiled and picked up the ring.


    ¡°Luna said that Ethan is one of the Pirs of the First Years,¡± Irene said. ¡°That means that he receives a monthly stipend from the academy. The resources that he spoke of might be the gold coins that he had saved up for the past few months. Such a sweet child.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Briana smiled. ¡°Because he grew up as a farmer, he understands the hardship of our people the most.¡±


    Irene nodded and without another word, she activated the storage ring, dumping everything on the table.


    At first, everyone thought that they would just see a few dozen gold coins, which was expected of the stipend that Ethan received from the academy.


    But as seconds passed by and the ring¡¯s content still hadn''t stopped pouring on the table, all of their eyes opened wide like saucers.


    The sound of tinkling coins reached everyone¡¯s ears as the gold coins piled up on top of their table.


    Ethan had given the Oswald Family a tenth of his treasures, which was a veryrge amount.


    When he was back on his grandparent¡¯s farm, he had only shown Chloe¡¯s parents and his grandparents a fifth of his wealth. This amount was already enough to fill up their living room, making Chloe¡¯s parents seriously consider Ethan as their daughter¡¯s fiance.


    Now, this same scene was happening in the Oswald¡¯s Residence, making everyone unable toprehend what they were seeing.


    ¡°¡­ Just who is this boy?¡± Bruce, who had wanted to strangle Ethan earlier, couldn''t help but ask in a hoarse voice. ¡°Is he really the grandchild of farmers?¡±


    This was the same question that was currently inside everyone¡¯s head, and unfortunately, none of them had the answers to these questions.

 Chapter 249 See You All After A Month

    <h4>Chapter 249 See You All After A Month</h4>


    Finally, the day of the Legacy Gate¡¯s opening had arrived.


    The students of Nightfall Academy, as well as the students of the other academies, gathered at the Grand Arena, where a teleportation magic circle was created.


    Nero and the Staff of the academy had no intention of letting anyone know the exact location of the Legacy Gate, so they found a way to teleport everyone there at the same time.


    They also made enough preparations to bypass anyone who¡¯d try to use tracking or any kind of simr spells that might divulge the location of the gateway.


    When Brynhildr Academy students reached the arena, most of the students, and even their Headmasters, nced in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    Ever since he won the duel against Cedric, the handsome young man rarely left the residence and kept a low profile.


    When Ethan nced in the direction where the students of Nightfall Academy stood, he saw Cedric looking at him with a calm expression on his face.


    Lilian had told him that his brother still hadn¡¯t given up on Luna, so Ethan decided that he''d make the other party understand that he stood no chance against him.


    Ethan, who was walking hand in hand with the angelic beauty, smiled and pulled her close to him.


    He then kissed Luna¡¯s cheeks, which made Cedric frown.


    Truth be told, the handsome young man wanted to kiss Luna¡¯s lips in front of everyone, but he understood that she was too shy for that.


    He didn¡¯t want to make her ufortable, so he settled for a peck on the cheek, and then provocatively looked at Cedric with a smirk on his face.


    Luna, who received Ethan¡¯s kiss, smiled and leaned her body against him, closing her eyes.


    ording to the Staff of the academy, once they entered the Legacy Gate, all of them would be teleported to random ces.


    Meaning, even if Ethan entered the Legacy Gate while holding Luna¡¯s hand, the two of them would still likely appear in different locations.


    He was quite worried about this since the angelic beauty could only rely on the Magic Bracelets that she had charged up in preparation for this trip.


    Thest Full Moon had been two weeks ago, but Luna was able to charge up six magical bracelets that she could use for herself.


    Of course, she had also charged two bracelets for Ethan, which were currently stored inside his storage ring.


    ¡®Lilith, are you sure you won¡¯t be separated from Luna after entering the Legacy Gate?¡¯ Ethan asked the ck cat that was currently hiding in the angelic beauty¡¯s shadow.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Master,¡¯ Lilith replied. ¡®My ability is special. Even after we enter the gate, I will be with her to protect her.¡¯


    ¡®Understood. I leave her in your care.¡¯


    ¡®I will protect her with my life, Master. You have my word.¡¯


    ¡®Good. I¡¯ll give you plenty of pats when the expedition ends.¡¯


    ¡°Mmm~¡±


    He had already made all the preparations he could think of to ensure Luna¡¯s safety. He had even bought a pair of Guardian Rings, simr to the rings that he had bought for Chloe before they started their mission.


    These rings were special and had a few extra benefits like curing poison, increasing miasma resistance, creating a barrier, as well as allowing them to sense the location of the other person who held the pair to their ring.


    Unfortunately, it had a limited range of a thousand meters. If Ethan were to appear too far from Luna¡¯s location, it would be difficult to regroup with her inside the Legacy Domain.


    Lilian, who was standing beside Cedric, felt envious of Luna because she wanted to be hugged by Ethan as well.


    However, since Ethan asked her to keep their rtionship a secret for now, she decided to fight her urge to approach him.


    ¡®Once this expedition is over, I will definitely make my move,¡¯ Lilian thought. ¡®But I hope that I appear somewhere close to Sir Ethan. If we were together at the start, how wonderful would that be?¡¯


    The beautiful youngdy couldn¡¯t help but feel her cheeks burning after having some thoughts.


    Fortunately, her brother was so busy looking at Luna that he didn¡¯t notice the blush that crept up on his sister¡¯s face.


    While everyone was busy eyeing each other, Nero cleared his throat and addressed everyone.


    ¡°We will now send you to the location of the Legacy Gate,¡± Nero stated. ¡°However, before that, all of you must sign a Death Waiver, stating that no matter what happens inside the Legacy Domain, it will not be the fault of Nightfall Academy.


    ¡°Lastly, you must also sign a contract stating that you will not harm any members of my academy. Of course, this condition is nullified in the case of self-defense. If any of my students break this agreement, you are free to eliminate that person, and I will not bat an eye.¡±


    Nero paused as he scanned the faces of the Headmasters and the students in front of him.


    ¡°I know that all of you have grudges against each other and will probably use this opportunity to eliminate the seeds of your rival academies,¡± Nero stated. ¡°I do not care if you do this, but leave my students out of it. Lastly, the Legacy Gate will only be open for a month.


    ¡°If you wish to leave, just break the Rune Tablets that we¡¯ll distribute before you enter the Gate. Once you break it, you will automatically be teleported back to the exit. The runes will also tell you how many days remain until the portal closes.


    ¡°Take note that if you are unable to leave at the specified time, you will have to wait for an entire month before we can open the gates again. I hope that all of you remember this. There will be no third chances.


    ¡°If I were you, regardless of whether you are able to gain something inside or not, I would leave before the portal closes. Your life is more precious after all.¡±


    The students of Nightfall Academy nodded in understanding, while the students of the other academies eyed their rivals.


    Most eyesnded on Ethan.


    Ever since the battle ended, the academies who had a grudge against Brynhildr Academy had marked him as someone that must be eliminated at all costs.


    They would ensure that this precious Seed would not be able to return alive and grow to be another Professor Rinehart, whom many considered to be the strongest Wizard of the current Era.


    ¡°All of you stand in the arena,¡± Nero ordered.


    Everyone obeyed and waited for the Headmaster to make hisst-minute preparations.


    ¡°See you all in a month,¡± Nero said before raising his hand.


    ¡°Magna Itinerantur!¡±


    The Magic Circle glowed with power, and a secondter, everyone standing in the middle of the arena, disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 250 I’m Not A Fragile Vase That Will Break So Easily

    <h4>Chapter 250 I¡¯m Not A Fragile Vase That Will Break So Easily</h4>


    When Ethan regained his senses, he found himself inside what seemed to be a spacious cavern.


    By his side was still Luna, and she was looking around their surroundings, just like him.


    Several Wizards, wearing the uniforms of Nightfall Academy, had positioned themselves near a Purple Portal, which reminded Ethan of the Nexus that he and Lily had entered.


    The only difference was that the Legacy Gate was purple, while the Nexus Gate was white.


    ording to the books he had read in the library, not all Legacy Gates had a purple portal.


    Some of them had other colors of the rainbow, as well as unique colors such as Gold and even ck.


    ck Legacy Gates were considered the most dangerous of all Legacy Gates because the chances of dying inside were very high.


    As for the Gold Portal Legacy Gates, they were said to be the most terrific due to the treasures that could be found inside them.


    But regardless of the color of the Legacy Gate, one fact remained the same.


    Anyone who would dare challenge it had the opportunity to get a Legacy.


    Just like how Ethan obtained the Tide Bringer''s Legacy, when he entered the Nexus with Lily, other people could also obtain a Legacy. Of course Luck also yed a role in it.


    As to what kind of Legacy it would be, no one really knew. The results werepletely random, and it was up to luck if it perfectly matched the person who was able to obtain it.


    ¡°Please form five lines,¡± one of the Staff of Nightfall Academy stated. ¡°We will now distribute your Escape Runes. If you are to face any danger that you are unable to escape, just break the Runes, and it will send you directly to the exit. These Runes have already been synchronized with the weave of magic inside the Legacy Domain, so it is perfectly fine to use them.¡±


    After hearing the Staff¡¯s words, everyone lined up to receive their Escape Runes. This was a life saving artifact, and they would be foolish to not get one before they start their expedition.


    When it was over, the Staff then asked everyone to follow them deeper into the underground den, where the Legacy Gate was currently located.


    ¡°You guys sure got lucky,¡± one of the Headmastersmented as he followed the Staff of Nightfall Academy. ¡°For your academy to be able to find a Legacy Gate this deep under the earth is a worthwhile achievement.¡±


    The Staff didn¡¯t reply and simply walked in front of everyone.


    It was aplete secret how they were able to find the Legacy Gate, and they had no intention of sharing this information with anyone.


    Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get any information from the Staff, the Headmaster only smiled and no longer pried.


    A few minutester, the group arrived in another spacious cavern. However, this time, they found themselves staring at an undergroundke.


    In the center of it was a purple portal that was five meters tall, illuminating its surroundings with a faint light.


    ¡°You can now enter the Portal at your leisure,¡± the Staff of Nightfall Academy said. ¡°I hope that you gain something good from this experience.¡±


    As soon as permission was given, the students of the different academies didn¡¯t waste any time and got into their flying broomsticks to fly into the portal.


    Cedric and Lilian gave Ethan and Luna onest nce before they, too, entered the portal that would lead them to the Legacy Domain.


    ¡°Remember this,¡± Professor Barret said in a serious tone. ¡°All of you must return alive. If you ever find yourselves in a situation where your life is in danger, don¡¯t hesitate to use the Escape Rune. All of you are still young, and you will still have many opportunities in the future.


    ¡°But those opportunities will not matter once you¡¯re dead. So choose to live and return with me to the academy alive. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yes, Professor!¡±¡±¡±


    Professor Barret nodded. ¡°Go, and may Fortune smile upon all of you.¡±


    Rowan gave his sister a nce before flying towards the portal. Henry and the others followed suit, leaving only Ethan, Luna, and Emma behind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ethan said softly as he picked up Luna in a princess carry before walking towards theke.


    Emma saw this scene but didn''t react, simply summoning her broom and trailing behind Ethan.


    As his Promised One, she would only enter the Portal after her Master had entered it first.


    The handsome young man wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter the portal right away since he knew that he was likely to be separated from Luna.


    Because of this, he casually walked on the surface of the water, making the older people who were left behind look at him with interest.


    When Ethan was only two steps away from the portal, he looked at Luna with a worried look on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Luna said as she cupped Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not a fragile vase that will break so easily.¡±


    Perhaps not wanting to see Ethan look at her with worry, Luna took the initiative to kiss his lips, making the older people who were watching them smile.


    ¡°Ah, youth,¡± one of the Professors said.


    ¡°What a lucky brat,¡± another Professormented. ¡°That girl is a beauty.¡±


    The other Professors and Headmaster didn¡¯t make anyments and simply waited for Ethan to enter the portal.


    ¡°Stay safe,¡± Ethan said softly.


    ¡°You, too,¡± Luna smiled.


    After saying their final goodbyes, Ethan walked inside the portal, still carrying Luna in his arms.


    He hoped beyond hope that when he opened his eyes on the other side, the angelic beauty would still be in his arms.


    Emma followed behind Ethan. But, before she entered the portal, the emblem on her chest glowed faintly, which was hidden from the eyes of the people who were watching them from behind.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere inside the Legacy Domain¡­


    Luna found herself standing in what seemed to be a forest.


    The first thing she did was activate her Guardian¡¯s Ring in order to check whether Ethan was within its range.


    Unfortunately, the ring didn¡¯t respond, which made the angelic beauty sigh in her heart.


    Just as she was thinking about what to do next, she heard something move behind her, so she immediately took out her wand and took a fighting stance.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t shoot!¡± A familiar voice called out to her, and a few secondster, Lilian emerged from the trees and smiled at the angelic beauty in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fortunate to meet someone I recognize right at the beginning,¡± Lilian said as she approached Luna.


    She then nced around expectantly, hoping to see the handsome young man with long blue hair.


    Perhaps, reading her thoughts, Luna shook her head.


    ¡°He¡¯s not here,¡± Luna stated.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite unfortunate,¡± Lilian sighed in disappointment. ¡°Well then, should we start looking for ourpanions?¡±


    Luna nodded.


    Just like the Guardian Ring on her hand that allowed her to sense Ethan¡¯s location, Professor Barret had also given them special emblems that were pinned on their uniform.


    This allowed them to sense if any of their schoolmates were within the vicinity.


    To Luna''s disappointment, she didn¡¯t manage to sense any of her schoolmates, which made her sigh.


    ¡°I sensed someone from Nightfall Academy somewhere in the East,¡± Lilian said. ¡°Do you want toe with me for the time being? It would be safer if we traveled together.¡±


    ¡°I will go with you,¡± Luna replied.


    She also understood that traveling alone inside the forest was a risky move. At least, she was sure that Lilian would be her ally for now, since thetter wanted to win her approval to be Ethan¡¯s fiance.


    Thinking about this, she decided to apany her until they left the forest and met up with one of herpanions.


    Truth be told, Luna was feeling anxious. She wanted to reunite with Ethan or any of her schoolmates as fast as possible because it would make her feel safer.


    As if sensing her anxiety, a calm and dependable voice spoke inside of her head.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Mistress,¡¯ Lilith said. ¡®I¡¯m here. I will protect you.¡¯


    ¡®Thank you, Lilith,¡¯ Luna replied. ¡®I¡¯m d that you are with me.¡¯


    Luna had almost forgotten that Ethan had left a protector to stay by her side in order to keep her safe.


    Now that she was reminded that Lilith was still with her, the worries in her heart decreased by a significant margin.


    She then followed behind Lilian, who was currently focusing on the connection that she had sensed a while ago.


    The Legacy Domain was said to be a veryrge ce. As to howrge it was, no one really knew.


    The only thing that they knew for certain was that there were powerful entities within that world.


    And one of them was the monster that the Nightfall Academy nned to capture at all costs.

 Chapter 251 Are You Sure You Want To Mess With Me Right Now?

    <h4>Chapter 251 Are You Sure You Want To Mess With Me Right Now?</h4>


    When Ethan opened his eyes, he found himself standing on the peak of a mountain, overlooking a desert.


    He gazed at this scenery for a few seconds before shifting his gaze to the youngdy, who was standing behind him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that you being here with me is a coincidence, correct?¡± Ethan asked in a curious tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master,¡± Emma affirmed. ¡°Me being here with you isn¡¯t a coincidence.¡±


    Ethan stared at his Promised One with a solemn gaze. Right now, Emma¡¯s usual bored Assistant Librarian look had changed into that of a beautiful seductress.


    Her original clothes were gone, reced by quite revealing clothes that would easily charm anyone who set their gazes on her.


    Ethan noticed the mark that was faintly glowing on her chest, which was the proof that she was his Promised One.


    The same mark was shining on the back of his right hand, clearly reacting to the emblem of his Promised One.


    ¡°Regardless of the time and ce, as long as a probability exists, I can appear by your side anytime,¡± Emma exined. ¡°This is the connection we have through our bond, Master.


    ¡°For example, if we were to enter the same Legacy Gate or any Domain, I¡¯ll always have the option to appear by your side instead of being teleported to a random location.


    The handsome young man nodded in understanding. He didn¡¯t mind Emma being with him because they were on the same side.


    Also, she was a Seer. Having her around would help him navigate the Domain better.


    ¡°Can you tell me where Luna is?¡± Ethan asked.


    Emma reluctantly nodded, slightly envious of her Master¡¯s care for his lover.


    She already anticipated that Ethan would ask about Luna¡¯s location, but she didn¡¯t think that it would be the first thing that he would ask from her.


    But her Master¡¯s order was absolute, and she would obey it without fail.


    Emma raised her hand, and a Golden Bowl filled with water appeared in front of her.


    This was the same Golden Bowl that Ethan had taken from the Scarlet Citadel, which was the Main Headquarters of the Necromancer he had defeated.


    Ethan had gifted Emma this artifact, and the youngdy treated it like her precious treasure. It was the first gift that her Master had given her, and it held tremendous value in her eyes.


    Soon, an image appeared on the surface of the golden bowl, allowing the handsome young man to see Luna, who was currently riding on a flying broom with Lilian.


    ¡®So she¡¯s with Lilian,¡¯ Ethan thought, feeling slightly relieved.


    He knew that the beautiful youngdy from Nightfall Academy was now on his side and would in no way betray him.


    This was the one thing that he had asked of Lilian before they went into the Legacy Gate.


    He made her promise to never betray him and the people important to him. This was the condition he asked of her in exchange for acknowledging her as one of his lovers.


    Lilian happily epted this condition because she had no intentions of betraying Ethan.


    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the young beauty¡¯s feelings for her future lover were strongerpared to the feelings she had for her Older Brother, Cedric.


    Although she would be very reluctant to choose between her family member and Ethan, Lilian would definitely side with the handsome young man because her future was now at stake.


    ¡°It will be difficult to meet up with them because they are currently on the other side of this world,¡± Emma frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Domain to be so big. Luna is currently 2,000 miles away from us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    Emma nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. If we travel nonstop using a flying broom, it will probably take us three to four days. However, flying without stopping is extremely difficult and exhausting. It''s simply unrealistic. Also, there is one more thing that we need to consider¡­¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s expression became serious before she continued her exnation.


    ¡°In order to get to her, we need to cross this desert. Unfortunately, there is a restriction ced on it preventing flight,¡± Emma exined. ¡°So we have no choice but to walk until we reach the edge of the desert, and that will take us several days. That estimate doesn''t take into ount the strong monsters within this territory that we might need to fight, further increasing our travel time.¡±


    The more Ethan listened to Emma, the deeper his frown was.


    If he thought optimistically, he might be able to reunite with Luna after two weeks.


    But there was also a possibility that he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet her until the deadline to return ended in a month.


    ¡°Master, I suggest that we look for the people who live inside this Domain,¡± Emma proposed. ¡°We will still head in Luna¡¯s direction, but we will also keep an eye out for viges, towns, and cities. Since this is a Legacy Domain, there is a chance for us to get a fortuitous encounter, allowing us to gain something from this trip.¡±


    Ethan knew that Emma was right. Since they were already inside the Legacy Domain, it would be best to be on the lookout for opportunities that might give them some ancient artifacts or other priceless treasures.


    ¡°Are there any of our people near our location?¡± Ethan asked.


    Emma lightly tapped the surface of the water, creating a ripple.


    Soon, a pink-haireddy appeared on its surface.


    Ethan¡¯s face turned solemn when he saw Nicole.


    The youngdy was currently fighting against two wizards who belonged to one of the academies that had a grudge against Brynhildr Academy.


    Although she was outnumbered, Nicole was able to hold her ground and even counterattack her enemies.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Ethan asked.


    Emma paused for a bit and closed her eyes. A few secondster she pointed to the North.


    ¡°100 miles in that direction,¡± Emma stated. ¡°Unfortunately, we won''t be able toe to her anytime soon.¡±


    The seductive beauty then nced at her left and right side.


    Ethan, who also noticed that they were not the only ones who were teleported on the mountain, sighed.


    Five people,posed of three Wizards and two Witches, had surrounded them.


    They were all riding on flying brooms, and from the looks of their uniform, they belonged to the academies whom Professor Rinehart had warned them about.


    ¡°We just arrived, and you people are already looking for a fight?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Are you sure you want to mess with me right now?¡±


    The Wizards and Witches nced at each other. They weren¡¯t allies, and their academies were also not on friendly terms.


    The three Wizards were part of an allied group, while the two Witches were from the same academy.


    However, they had amon enemy, and that was Ethan.


    ¡°I propose a truce between our academies,¡± a Witch said as he eyed Ethan with a mischievous smile on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s all eliminate the students of Brynhildr Academy first. After that, we can all go our separate ways, deal?¡±


    The three Wizards smiled and nodded their heads in understanding.


    ¡°We have a deal,¡± one of the Wizards agreed. ¡°You can kill the guy if you want, but we want the witch alive.¡±


    ¡°Men.¡± One of the Witches sneered because it was very easy to know what the horny dogs were thinking.


    However, in the end, she nodded her head.


    ¡°Try to not kill him either,¡± the Witch stated. ¡°You can break his arms and legs, but keep his life. He can still be useful as a stud horse.¡±


    The Wizards smirked because it seemed that all of them wanted to gain some benefit in this temporary alliance.


    ¡°Very well,¡± the Wizard replied before pointing his wand at Ethan. ¡°Try not to die easily, Ethan Gremory. Your fulfilling life as a stud horse is about to begin.¡±


    All the Wizardsughed in disdain as they looked down on the handsome young man, who had already summoned his Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    ¡°Emma, can you handle those two Witches?¡± Ethan asked as he held his weapon firmly in his hands.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Emma replied. ¡°These two b*tches are not my match.¡±


    Emma red at the two Witches who had wanted to turn her Master into their personal property.


    Such provocations were not something that she would turn a blind eye to, especially when topped with the current situation where Ethan¡¯s life and future were at stake.


    A strong gust of wind blew on top of the mountain, and a momentter, Ethan and Emmaunched their attacks at their respective targets.

 Chapter 252 This Isn’t Over!

    <h4>Chapter 252 This Isn¡¯t Over!</h4>


    Originally, the five Wizards and Witches thought that they would easily be able to handle Ethan and Emma if they all worked together.


    Unfortunately for them, the two proved to be difficult opponents.


    Ethan had conjured Fairy Wings on his back and attacked the three Wizards in the air.


    Emma, on the other hand, summoned Dark Spears and hurled them at the two Witches, who had unleashed two fireballs at her.


    The Dark Spears pierced the Fire Balls, negating their effects.


    However, her two opponents had already expected this to happen. Using their flying brooms, they circled Emma and attacked her blind spots.


    This act made the seductive beauty understand that she wasn¡¯t facing regr Witches. Their strategy was on point.


    Even she, who was confident in her spell-casting ability, was having difficulty finding a chance to counterattack. Her opponents were not only swift, but they also had deadlybination attacks.


    ¡®Everyone here is an Elite,¡¯ Emma thought as she summoned two Dark Shields to block the two me Spears that came from two opposite directions. ¡®It will take me a while to subdue these two b*tches.¡¯


    She then gave Ethan a side-long nce before focusing her attention on her two opponents.


    Emma was worried that her Master might be in trouble since they were fighting elites, but her worries disappeared the moment she noticed that the handsome young man had the upper hand in the battle.


    Simr to what Ethan had done when fighting against Cedric, the handsome young man summoned five clones of himself using Fae Magic.


    These clones would then bombard their enemies with countless purple fireballs, forcing them to dodge.


    Since they didn¡¯t know who among the clones was the real Ethan, the only thing they could do was attack any of the clones with the hope that they were targeting the right person.


    Of course, the clones weren¡¯t idle and actively evaded the spells that were aimed in their direction.


    Soon, loud explosions reverberated in the skies, and across the top of the mountain as the battle intensified.


    Unknown to the teenagers who were fighting against each other, a faint rumbling sound was spreading in the mountain.


    A minuteter, dozens of Stone Golems rose up from the ground.


    These Stone Golems then started to hurl rocks that were the size of an adult¡¯s head at the teenagers who were fighting in their Domain.


    The two Witches that were fighting Emma weren''t able to react on time and got hit by the Golem¡¯s attacks.


    One of them screamed as she was pushed off of her flying broomstick due to the impact of the stone that hit the side of her body.


    The Witch then raised her hand in an attempt to call out to her flying broom.


    However, before her broom could evene to her location, a Dark Spear pierced through her shoulder, making her scream in pain.


    Fortunately for her, the other Witch dove down and caught her mid-air before flying away in haste.


    Emma clicked her tongue at the missed opportunity to kill one of their enemies. If she hadn¡¯t evaded the rock that was flying in her direction, her Dark Spear would have pierced her enemy¡¯s chest, instead of her shoulder.


    ¡®They managed to get away,¡¯ Emma thought before she, too, summoned her flying broom.


    It was dangerous to stay on the mountain, so she decided to fly as high as she could in order to avoid the flying rocks that could potentially cause serious injuries to anyone who was hit by it.


    Ethan, on the other hand, used this opportunity to intensify his attack against the three Wizards, who found themselves facing a difficult choice.


    Either get hit by Ethan¡¯s Purple Fireballs or get hit by the stones that the Golems were throwing in their direction.


    It was nearly impossible to fly upward because Ethan held the upper ground.


    With countless purple fireballs descending from the sky, not knowing which was real or not, and the stones that were being hurled by the Stone Golems, the three Wizards decided to stick together and construct a protective dome around them.


    Ethan¡¯s purple fireballs and the stones from the Stone golems collided with their barrier, creating cracks in its surface.


    Emma, who had regrouped with Ethan, also unleashed dozens of Dark Spears, which merged with her Master¡¯s Purple Fireballs, creating ming Purple Spears that shattered the barrier upon impact.


    Cries of pain, and anger, reverberated in the sky as the three Wizards were hit by the Purple Spears.


    Two of the wizards lost their grip on their flying brooms and fell toward the mountain.


    The moment they crashed on the ground, the Stone Golems immediately mobbed them, punching their bodies until their bones broke.


    Soon, blood dyed the ground under their bodies, making thest surviving Wizard scream as he flew toward the desert in panic.


    However, as if hitting an invisible barrier, the flying broomstick that the young Wizard was riding on, took a nosedive towards the desert.


    A minuteter, his body crashed on the sand, sending some of it flying upwards due to the impact.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if the Wizard survived the fall or not, but he didn¡¯t take any chances.


    ¡°Fairie Ignis Impetum!¡± Ethan pointed his wand at the fallen Wizard and unleashed a barrage of purple fireballs, while Emma summoned a Dark Shield to protect the two of them from the Stone Golems that had finished killing the two Wizards who hadnded in their midst.


    A series of explosions erupted in the desert, sending sand flying in every direction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ethan ordered.


    He and Emma then flew away to escape the angry Stone Golems, who were still throwing rocks at them from the mountaintop.


    The two didn¡¯t fly toward the desert.


    Instead, they flew toward the direction where the two Witches had escaped.


    Ethan had vowed that he wouldn¡¯t take the lives of others needlessly unless he was forced to do so.


    But since they had decided to attack him, he would show them no mercy to prevent future troubles from arising.


    Emma was quite satisfied with Ethan¡¯s decision and flew alongside her Master.


    Although she missed the kind and somewhat naive Ethan, she wouldn¡¯t trade the current one for the old one.


    Right now, they were facing enemies from all sides, and being merciful would work in their favor.


    A few minutester, they managed to catch up with the fleeing Witches, who now regretted their decision to attack Ethan as soon as they discovered him.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over!¡± the Witch shouted as she and her schoolmate broke their Escape Runes at the same time.


    The two were enveloped by a sh of light.


    A momentter, they disappearedpletely, escaping Ethan¡¯s and Emma¡¯s pursuit.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master,¡± Emma said. ¡°They managed to get away because of me. Please punish me for my ipetence.¡±


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°You have to understand that we are fighting Seeds from the other academies. It will not be easy to defeat them. Although they managed to get away, we no longer have to worry about them returning.


    ¡°You can only enter the Legacy Gate once a month. So even if they receive medical treatment, they cannot enter this Domain again until the next time it opens. Forget about them for now, and let¡¯s prepare to cross the desert.¡±


    Emma nodded and followed her Master, who was flying towards the base of the mountain.


    Ethan nned to regroup with Nicole before they headed to Luna¡¯s location.


    Although he was confident that his sparring partner would be able to protect herself, he was still worried about her safety.


    Since she was the nearest ally they could find, it was of utmost importance that they reunite with her.


    They weren¡¯t aware that, simr to what happened on top of the mountain, battles between the different academies who had entered the Legacy Gate with them were also starting to take ce.


    The Wizarding World was not a very peaceful world.


    Nero didn¡¯t only n to let the academies help them distract the three Boss Monsters inside the Legacy Domain, and serve as their cannon fodders, he also wanted the different academies to fight against each other, killing their Seeds and weakening their overallbat strength.


    Of course, the other academies knew about his intentions, but they didn¡¯t care.


    Using this opportunity to eliminate the geniuses of their rival academies would guarantee that their own academies would be able to get an advantage when it came to gathering the resources that could only be found inside a Legacy Domain.


    Somewhere within that small world, a creature that stood over six meters tall opened its eyes.


    A vile chuckle escaped its lips as soon as it felt the powerful Magic Powers of the students who had entered its world.


    Two other presences also awakened, but unlike the vile creature who coveted the Magic Powers of those that had entered their Domain, the only thing they wanted to do was to kill.


    They were both prisoners and protectors of thend.


    Their only goal was to eliminate the trespassers who dared to enter their Sanctuary, which once belonged to the Mythical Race of the Tuatha D¨¦ Danann.

 Chapter 253 What Could Possibly Go Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 253 What Could Possibly Go Wrong?</h4>


    The sound of explosions reverberated across the valley as Nicole maneuvered her flying broom as low as possible, making use of big rocks and trees as cover.


    Her flying broom was a special model, custom-made by the artisans of her family.


    It was faster than most brooms, so she could easily outfly her opponents. The only downside was that due to its speed, it was harder to control.


    However, this problem didn¡¯t affect Nicole in the slightest. She had been using this flying broom since she was ten years old.


    By now, her level of mastery had gotten to the point where she could use it like it was part of her body.


    ¡°Damn!¡± a Witch, who belonged to Darkmoon Academy, cursed. ¡°Don¡¯t let her get away!¡±


    Six other students,posed of four Wizards and two Witches, unleashed a barrage of spells at the pink-haired beauty, but her precise control over her flying broom allowed her to evade the spells without too much problem.


    These students belonged to the Ashenheart and Lionheart Academies, and both were part of the Alliance made up of five academies, theirmon ground being their hatred toward Brynhildr Academy.


    All their students were briefed to eliminate any students belonging to Brynhildr Academy. They were also ordered to kill any other students from the other academies who would get in their way.


    Although these students were not their priority, they were still their rivals when it came to gathering resources inside the Legacy Domain. They believed that as long as there were no witnesses to tell their tales, no one would know about their wrongdoings inside the Legacy Domain.


    Ten minutester, Nicole had finally increased the distance between them, making her pursuers click their tongues in annoyance.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± a Wizard asked the Witch whom they had designated as their team leader.


    ¡°What else can we do?¡± The Witch snorted. ¡°Chasing after her is useless. Let¡¯s just focus on exploring this world to look for treasures. However, the mission is still in effect. Any students belonging to Brynhildr Academy must be killed without mercy.¡±


    Herrades nodded their heads in agreement before flying Westwards.


    The Legacy Domain wasposed of five territories.


    The Deathseeker Forest, the Ymir Mountains, the Harrowing Desert, Janga Valley, and Abel ins.


    ording to the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy, the Human settlements were scattered across various ces.


    However, most Human settlements could be found in Abel ins.


    This was also the main destination of most of the students in order to gather more information about the Legacy Domain.


    ording to Nero, the Abel ins was a piece ofnd somewhere in Midgard. At least, that was what he believed.


    However, thisnd seemed to be isted from the rest of the world, preventing its citizens and creatures born within it from leaving the Domain.


    Of course, there were various loopholes to this rule.


    If any of the academies really wished to bring someone or something out of the Legacy Domain, they could do so, as long as they had the right tools to do it.


    This was also why Nightfall Academy had assembled a team that would capture one of the Boss Monsters inside the Domain.


    As long as they were able to capture it, their Academy would gain a Guardian Beast that would strengthen their forces, help them clear Dungeons, conquer Legacy Gates, as well as intimidate their enemies.


    Brynhildr Academy had a Valkyrie Protector, which could be considered its Guardian.


    Of course, Nightfall Academy had one of their own as well. These Guardians couldn¡¯t leave their territory that easily, making them the ultimate protectors against any kind of threat.


    However, if Nightfall Academy were to gain a Powerful Beast that came from a Legacy Domain, this Beast could wander freely across thend, allowing the academy to maximize its potential.


    Nicole, who had just escaped her pursuers, didn¡¯t even bother to look behind her because she knew that none of them could catch up to her.


    ¡®For now, should I look for a settlement in the Abel ins?¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®I guess that is the best course of action for now. There is also a possibility that the others are making their way to one of the Human settlements as well.


    Currently, Nicole was located in the Janga Valley, which was located in the Easternmost Region of the Domain.


    The Ymir Mountains were in the South, while the Harrowing Desert extended from the South up to the South West, leading to the Deathseeker Forest.


    If someone headed North from the Desert, they would enter Abel ins, where the Human settlements were located.


    The Deathseeker Forest was a vast forest located in the Western Region of the Domain.


    It was also the location of the Boss Monster that the students of Nightfall Academy were nning to capture.


    Nero had hinted that his students would be hunting their target in the Deathseeker Forest and asked the other academies to cooperate with them. Of course, this cooperation wasn¡¯t free.


    Nightfall Academy was very willing topensate these academies for their help, and some Headmasters were quite interested in Nero¡¯s offer.


    Professor Barret told them that they could help Nightfall Academy if an opportunity presented itself. However, if their lives were in any danger, they must abort their mission right away.


    Nero didn¡¯t share too much information with the others because information was power.


    Only those who were willing to help them were given this information, allowing them to get a better idea of theyout of the Legacy Domain.


    While Nicole was headed towards the Abel ins, Ethan and Emma had finally entered the Harrowing Desert.


    Their Wizard Robes and Hats were not enough to shield themselvespletely from the heat of the sun, but it was still better than having nothing at all.


    The dry and hot wind blew past their bodies, and it was very ufortable.


    Because of this, Ethan once again summoned his Sea God¡¯s Trident, creating a cooler environment that extended up to ten meters around him.


    ¡®Fortunately, he kissed the Fairies beforeing to this trip, so his Magical Reserves will not be a problem,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented.


    ¡°Right,¡± Sebastian stated. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t exhaust his magic power fighting against Humans and Monsters, he will be able to cross this desert without a hitch. I mean, a carefree hike through the desert¡ªwhat could possibly go wrong?¡¯


    Ethan, who was walking silently, suddenly felt the ground underneath his feet start to shift as if something very big was moving under the sand.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half and Sebastian quieted down after sensing what just transpired.


    A sigh escaped the handsome young man¡¯s lips before ncing at Emma, who had already taken out her wand.


    Suddenly, an eruption took ce several meters in front of them, sending sand flying in every direction.


    Ethan and Emma stared at a ten-meter Desert Wurm, who had sensed them walking over the sand.


    ¡®Sebastian, next time don¡¯t say anything like ¡®what could possibly go wrong¡¯,¡¯ Ethan said through telepathy.


    ¡®Okay,¡¯ Sebastian replied as the blue jewel on the Sea God¡¯s Trident glowed with power. ¡®Let¡¯s deal with this monster first.¡¯


    Ethan nodded, as he and Emma took the initiative to cast spells towards the giant monster.


    The Sand Wurm was one of the Elite Predators of the Harrowing Desert.


    Although it didn¡¯t have eyes, and only relied on the vibrations in its surroundings, it had already marked the two teenagers, who hade into its territory, as its lunch.

 Chapter 254 Desert Battle

    <h4>Chapter 254 Desert Battle</h4>


    Ethan deftly evaded the sneak attack of the Sand Wurm from beneath.


    He could feel the subtle tremors that were happening under the sand, and through that, he inferred when and where the monster would strike him.


    The handsome young man jumped to his right side and rolled on the sand to distance himself from the giant monster.


    As soon as the monster made its appearance, Emma instantly bombarded it with Dark Spears, which made the Desert Wurm screech in pain.


    Its hardened exoskeleton was very tough, but Emma¡¯s Dark Spears still managed to pierce its defenses.


    However, their piercing power was not enough to fully prate its body.


    At most, the spears only managed to prate the Sand Worm¡¯s body three inches, which was not enough to deal a fatal blow to the monster.


    Even so, it was enough to draw blood and cause it pain.


    The Sand Wurm decisively burrowed itself into the sand, swimming in it like fish in the water.


    Once the monster had taken its refuge, Ethan started to run and jump, creating as much vibration as possible, forcing the Sand Worm to aim at him.


    Simply put, the handsome young man was using himself as bait, while Emma dealt the blows to the monster¡¯s body.


    In the beginning, it was Emma who volunteered to be the bait, but Ethan rejected her proposal.


    He didn¡¯t want the youngdy to take unnecessary risks.


    Between the two of them, Ethan had the most battle experience, and he was confident that he would be able to evade the Sand Wurm¡¯s attacks when it rose from under the sand.


    A minute passed, then two, but the Giant Monster didn¡¯t rise again from its hiding spot.


    Ethan, who was paying close attention to his surroundings, suddenly pointed his Trident at Emma, casting a water ball that pushed the youngdy backward, just in time to evade the Sand Wurm¡¯s attack on her left side.


    After suffering repeatedly from Emma¡¯s attacks, the Sand Wurm had decided to target her first.


    It wanted nothing more than to crush the annoying pest that attacked it each time it resurfaced.


    Emma, who had almost gotten eaten by the Monster, didn¡¯t bat an eye and aimed her wand at the Monster, whose massive body was now out in the open.


    ¡°Tenebris Hastis!¡± Emma chanted, and over a dozen Dark Spears flew toward the Sand Wurm, burrowing themselves in its body.


    The monster screeched and shook its body in an attempt to dislodge the Dark Spears that had pierced its defenses.


    This, however, was a mistake.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Strike!¡± Ethan roared as he hurled the Sea God¡¯s Trident toward the monster, who had stayed above ground longer than usual.


    The Trident was imbued with the Divine Power of the Tide Bringer, creating a Water Dragon that pierced through the Sand Wurm¡¯s body.


    The Giant Monster screeched in pain as a fountain of blood spilled onto the desert sands.


    The Water Dragon circled around the still screeching Sand Wurm, and this time, it pierced through the Monster¡¯s head, ending its misery.


    When the towering monster crashed toward the ground, Ethan and Emma finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Desert waspletely devoid of water, so Ethan had no choice but to tap into the power of the Tide Bringer to strengthen the power of his attacks.


    Fortunately, he had ample Magic Power inside his body, so he didn¡¯t suffer from any bacsh.


    Usually, when Ethan used the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy, he''d consume more magic than usual.


    The moment his magic power waspletely dried up, he would suffer from a symptom called Magic Thirst, which was simr to the Blood Thirst of a Vampire.


    Fortunately, all he needed to do was kiss a Witch to fix this problem. But Sebastian warned him that if his Magic Thirst wasn¡¯t sated within a day, it would cause him to have a migraine, which would only worsen with time.


    Of course, this migraine would also disappear once he had absorbed enough magic power. But, it would take more than kissing one person to fix this problem.


    If Ethan¡¯s Magic Circuits hadn¡¯t improved after receiving the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy and hadn''t absorbed a portion of Lily¡¯s Origin Magic when the two of them made love for the first time, he would definitely be having trouble right now.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half even joked that every time the handsome young man absorbed the Origin Magic of others, the faster his Magic Circuits would recover.


    Of course, Ethan only half-believed his Other Half¡¯s words.


    He couldn¡¯t refute that, after absorbing a portion of Lily¡¯s Origin Magic, his Magic Circuits had recovered enough to allow him to store Magic for three whole days, and the magic leakage wasn¡¯t as bad as before.


    But since the procedure to absorb a Witch¡¯s Origin Magic was through a union of their bodies, it was impossible for Ethan to test his Other Half¡¯s theory for the time being.


    He didn¡¯t want to treat his women as tools to fix his problem.


    If they were to really take that step in their rtionship, he would dly do it.


    However, he would not take the initiative to force them to make love with him just because there was a possibility of his Magic Circuits fully recovering after their union.


    Also, he still didn¡¯t fully trust his Other Half, knowing that thetter was still keeping secrets from him.


    The only thing that he was certain of was that his Other Half was on his side and would not hesitate to help him if the need arose.


    After the Monster stopped twitching,yingpletely still on the sand, Emma walked toward its body as if looking for something.


    A momentter, she picked up a red crystal orb that was the size of an adult¡¯s hand.


    This was the Monster¡¯s Magic Core, which Wizards and Witches could use to power up certain magical artifacts.


    The stronger the monster was, the more valuable the Magic Core was.


    Emma then presented the Magic Core to Ethan, and thetter epted it gratefully.


    ¡°Master, what should we do with the body?¡± Emma asked.


    The handsome young man pondered for a bit.


    ¡°Can it be eaten?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°No, Master,¡± Emma replied. ¡°This monster¡¯s body is very hard, and its flesh is fused with sand. Eating it is the same as eating sand.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ethan nced at the giant creature with a frown.


    A minuteter, he shrugged and stored it inside his storage ring. Although the monster¡¯s body had taken a lot of space inside his ring, Ethan decided to still take it for the time being.


    If it didn¡¯t really have any use then he would just discard it when he needed more space.


    After a short rest, the two continued their Journey towards the North, hoping to reunite with Nicole before they made their way towards the Deathseeker Forest, where Luna was waiting for them.


    ---------------


    Author''s Note:


    Some of the Female Leads'' Character Portraits will be posted in thement section. Feel free to check it out.

 Chapter 255 Ten Versus Three [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 255 Ten Versus Three [Part 1]</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Lilian said as she looked down at a clearing within the Deathseeker Forest.


    Luna, who was also riding on Lilian¡¯s broomstick, didn¡¯t see anyone in the clearing, despite the fact that Lilian said that one of herrades was there.


    Sensing that something was amiss, Lilian took out her wand.


    ¡°Prepare for anything,¡± Lilian said as she raised her guard.


    Luna nodded and took out her wand as well.


    The youngdy then controlled her flying broom to slowly descend into the clearing, keeping her guards up and vigntly eyeing their surroundings.


    Luna did the same, readying herself for any possible attacks that mighte from the shadows of the trees.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that it¡¯s you, Lilian. Seeing you here puts my heart at ease.¡±


    A familiar voice reached their ears.


    Suddenly, a faint fluctuation appeared at the center of the clearing, and a handsome young man with short blonde hair and blue eyes materialized out of thin air.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Lilian breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.


    She only knew that someone from the same academy was in the clearing, but not who it was.


    As a Wizard who specialized in Light Magic, it was very easy for Cedric to bend and reflect light in order to make himself invisible to his surroundings.


    When he saw Luna riding on Lilian¡¯s broomstick, a surprised expression appeared on his face for a brief second before it was reced with a smile.


    Luna, on the other hand, frowned after seeing Cedric.


    He was thest person she wanted to meet inside the Legacy Domain.


    When she asked Lilian if she knew the identity of the person who was reacting to her emblem, the youngdy said that she didn¡¯t know.


    Luna knew that Lilian didn¡¯t lie and that she truly had no idea that they would be meeting her brother in the clearing.


    ¡°We meet again, Luna,¡± Cedric said.


    The angelic beauty simply nodded her head in acknowledgment. If possible, she didn¡¯t want to say a word to Cedric, especially after what he had done to force Ethan into a duel.


    Seeing her reaction, Cedric couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He could tell that the girl he liked was still angry at him, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Just as Cedric was about to say something, several flying broomsticks appeared in the sky, making him frown.


    Luna and Lilian, who also noticed the neers, disembarked from the flying broomstick and held their wands at the ready.


    ¡°Well, well, well¡ªlook who¡¯s here,¡± one of the Wizards, who seemed to be the leader of the group, nced at the three teenagers in the clearing. ¡°Two students from Nightfall Academy, and one student from Brynhildr Academy.¡±


    ¡°I guess we got lucky,¡± another Wizardmented. ¡°Looks like she got separated from her group.¡±


    The Wizard looked at Luna as if he was licking her body with his eyes. This made the angelic beauty frown because she had noticed the uniform of the students.


    They belonged to Stormchaser Academy, Darkmoon Academy, and Ashenfang Academy.


    There were other students who didn¡¯t belong to these three academies, but based on the calm, unthreatened expressions on their faces, she could tell that they were on good terms with each other.


    ¡®Ten people,¡¯ Luna thought. ¡®This will be hard.¡¯


    Seeing that the other Wizards and Witches were looking at her with sneers on their faces, it could only mean one thing.


    They wanted to eliminate her right here, right now.


    Perhaps thinking that this was a good opportunity to regain her favor, Cedric stepped in front of Luna and summoned his sword and shield.


    ¡°If you wish to fight her, you need to get through me first,¡± Cedric stated in a calm manner.


    ¡°Wow, a knight in shining armor hase to protect the damsel in distress,¡± a Witch said in disdain.


    However, her eyes betrayed her emotions. She felt envious that someone like Cedric would actually step up in order to protect Luna from them.


    ¡°We have no bad blood with Nightfall Academy,¡± one of the Wizards said with a smile. ¡°Just surrender that beauty to us, and we¡¯ll let you hunt your Boss Monster in peace. We might even help you if you do that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± another Wizardmented. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t kill her. How can we possibly do that to a beautiful girl? We¡¯ll just have fun with her and allow her to apany us for a month.¡±


    Cheers of agreement rang out from the group. Clearly, they had very bad intentions towards Luna.


    ¡°I would not do that if I were you,¡± Lilian said as she, too, stepped in front of Luna, holding her wand at the ready. ¡°She is our friend. If you attack her, then we will treat you as our enemy.¡±


    The Group of Wizards and Witches looked at Lilian beforeughing out loud.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sooooo scared!¡± a Wizard said in sarcasm. ¡°What are we going to do? Two students from Nightfall Academy are standing in our way.¡±


    ¡°Leader, the contract said that we are not allowed to kill or seriously injure the students from Nightfall Academy, right?¡± a Witch asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Wizard, who led the group replied.


    ¡°Then as long as we don¡¯t kill or seriously injure them, it will not be considered breaching the contract, right?¡± the Witch inquired again.


    The Wizard nodded and a smirk appeared on his face. ¡°Paralyze those two and leave them be. We only need to take the girl from Brynhildr Academy.¡±


    After giving his orders, the group immediately took action.


    It was ten versus three, but Cedric and Lilian decided to fight and defend Luna against those who wished to capture her.


    ¡°¡°¡°Impediendum!¡±¡±¡±


    Orange orbs of light flew from the tip of ten wands as they all aimed to paralyze Luna, Lilian, and Cedric at the same time.


    The handsome blonde teenager raised his shield and shouted.


    ¡°Murus Lucis!¡±


    A Dome of light surrounded him and the two girls, blocking the spells that were aimed in their direction.


    ¡°Use stronger offensive spells and break that barrier!¡± the Leader of the group shouted as he made a shing motion with his wand.


    ¡°Ventus Vulnus!¡±


    A three-meter-long Wind de flew in the direction of the Dome and exploded the moment it made contact with it.


    The other students also unleashed powerful offensive spells, slowly chipping away at the Barrier of Light that Cedric had erected.


    Half a minuteter, cracks started forming on the shield''s surface, which meant that it wouldn¡¯t be able tost much longer.


    Seeing this scene, Luna took a deep breath before raising her wand towards the sky.


    ¡°Aetherius Draco!¡±


    An eight-meter-long dragon materialized above Luna¡¯s head and immediately let out a Draconic Roar.


    With a wave of her hand, the Dragon charged toward the Leader of the group, who was busy giving orders to hisrades.


    Luna imbued a lot of Magic Power into creating the dragon, solidifying its body and allowing it to deal significant damage to those it hit.


    The angelic beauty specialized in Moon Creation Magic.


    Due to her overwhelming Magic Capacity, she was able to concentrate her Magic Power, allowing it to take any form that she wanted.


    The more powerful the form, the more it drained her magic. This was one of the downsides of having a powerful ability that could only be used when conditions are met.


    If she were fighting during the full moon, Luna could easily summon four of these dragons to fight for her.


    However, her limited Magic Power hindered her from creating many copies at once. Even so, her creation was enough to threaten their enemies.

 Chapter 256 Ten Versus Three [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 256 Ten Versus Three [Part 2]</h4>


    The Dragon flew quite fast, and before the Leader of the group could even react, its tail had alreadyshed out in his direction.


    ¡°¡°Praesidium!¡±¡±


    The two Wizards from Stormchaser Academy pointed their wands in front of their Leader and swiftly erected a blue barrier to protect him from the Dragon¡¯s Tail attack.


    The sound of ss breaking could be heard, and the barrier broke apart.


    However, the Leader of the group took advantage of the slight dy in order to retreat a safe distance with his flying broom.


    ¡°Aqua P Verberare!¡± Lilian chanted and summoned a barrage of Water Balls in order to break apart the group¡¯s formation.


    ¡°Sagittae Lucis!¡± Cedric joined his sister and unleashed countless Arrows of Light towards their enemies, forcing them to evade his attacks.


    Truth be told, after losing the duel in the Grand Arena, their impression of Cedric had decreased drastically.


    They had heard that he was a Prodigy, but after his fight with Ethan, the other academies no longer treated him as a genius.


    However, now that they were facing the unending stream of arrows from him, they realized one thing.


    ¡®This guy is strong,¡¯ the Leader of the group thought.


    The other members of his group had the same thought.


    Ethan made it look like fighting against Cedric was easy.


    But now that they were on the receiving end of his attacks, they immediately realized that he wasn¡¯t a foe to be taken lightly.


    They then decided to take him out first, but that was a big mistake on their part.


    Luna and Lilian weren¡¯t any weaker than Cedric, especially the youngdy who had awakened a part of her Legacy.


    ¡°Puvia Imbrem!¡± Lilian shouted as she pointed towards the sky.


    Aplete Legacy would have allowed her to summon moderate to heavy rain in order to assist her in battle.


    However, since her Legacy was still iplete, although she had be stronger, she still couldn¡¯t use her full potential.


    A light drizzle fell from the sky, which the group of Wizards and Witches ignored.


    They didn¡¯t detect any harmful effects from the pitiful droplets of rainwater that were falling over their bodies.


    However, none of them expected what happened next.


    ¡°Acus Pluvia!¡±


    The falling rain suddenly transformed into thin needles that pricked her opponents in ces that weren¡¯t covered by their robes.


    The needles stabbed their hands, necks, and faces, which made the Wizards and Witches cry out in pain.


    Cedric nced at his sister in surprise because he never knew that Lilian had this trick up her sleeve.


    He had also noticed that his sister¡¯s magical attack was stronger than ever, which made him wonder how she was able to be strong in such a short period of time.


    Although she wasn¡¯t as powerful as him, she wasn¡¯t far from it either.


    Aside from his sister, Luna surprised him as well.


    He thought that the angelic beauty wasn¡¯t that strong of a Witch. But after seeing her control the Ethereal Dragon made up of pure Magical Energy, his impression of her rose higher by a notch.


    While their enemies were busy trying to evade the Arrows of Light and the Needle-Like Rain, the Ethereal Dragon mercilessly used its ws, tail, and jaws to deal physical damage to them.


    A Witch and a Wizard had already been sent flying by the Dragon¡¯s attacks, and both of them received serious injuries from the blow.


    Had they been hit without their magical robes and protective charms, the Dragon might have fatally wounded them or shattered their bones.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± the Leader of the group shouted as he flew toward the Witch who had fallen into a tree and carried her away.


    Hisrades hastily obeyed his order, and one of them grabbed the other injured Wizard and flew away in haste before the Dragon could target him.


    They didn¡¯t n to go far and only made a strategic retreat in order to heal theirrades and change their strategy.


    Luna, Lilian, and Cedric knew this as well, so they decided that it would be best if they left the clearing as soon as possible to find a safe ce to hide.


    Suddenly, Luna felt a faint connectioning from the South. One of herrades hade within the range of the magical pins that Professor Barret had left them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head South,¡± Luna said with determination. ¡°One of my schoolmates is there.¡±


    Cedric frowned. ¡°We should just hide. If we travel in that direction, we mighte across the academies that are targeting the members of your academy.¡±


    Lilian didn¡¯t say anything because she was torn between Luna and Cedric. In the end, she remained silent and simply waited for Luna¡¯s decision.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe with me,¡± Luna said as she summoned her flying broom. ¡°I can go there by myself.¡±


    Without another word, she sped towards the South, leaving Cedric and Lilian behind.


    ¡°Brother, what are we going to do?¡± Lilian asked.


    Cedric¡¯s frown deepened. But in the end, he summoned his flying broom.


    ¡°We¡¯re going after her,¡± Cedric stated. ¡°We can¡¯t leave her alone.¡±


    Lilian sighed in relief because she also wanted to stay by Luna¡¯s side and earn her recognition.


    Soon, the two teenagers caught up with Luna and flew on her left and right side.


    Luna gave them a casual nce before shifting her gaze to where she could sense her schoolmate.


    They flew as low as possible, flying just a few meters above the forest floor.


    Doing so would prevent the group of Wizards and Witches, who attacked them earlier, from sensing which direction they headed.


    A few minutester, they saw someone flying in their direction, also riding a flying broom.


    This time, it was Luna¡¯s turn to breathe a sigh of relief, seeing that it was her brother flying towards her.


    Rowan, who recognized her sister, felt as if one of his worries had disappeared.


    He had been very worried about his sister, so seeing her safe made him feel relieved.


    ¡®She¡¯s with the students from Nightfall Academy,¡¯ Rowan thought.


    After what happened between their two academies, there had been a slight tension within their rtionship.


    Brynhildr Academy was a Neutral Academy, and this neutrality extended toward Nightfall Academy.


    Both of them co-existed without pointing their wands at each other, until the incident where Cedric challenged Ethan to a duel.


    Also, Rowan automatically didn¡¯t like anyone who was trying to court his sister.


    The moment he saw Cedric, the first thought in his mind was to take Luna away and look for their other acquaintance inside the Legacy Domain.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe,¡± Rowan said as soon as his sister arrived in front of him. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?


    He noticed that her robe had a few rough patches here and there, and he was worried that his sister might have gotten injured in battle.


    ¡°I am fine, brother,¡± Luna replied. ¡°But it¡¯s not safe here. We¡¯re running away from a group of ten.¡±


    She briefly exined what had happened, and how Cedric and Lilian sided with her during the exchange.


    When her brother heard about this, his gaze turned cold, and a faint killing intent oozed out from his body.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t find a ce to hide, it is very possible that they might be able to hunt us using a tracking spell,¡± Luna said with a worried look on her face.


    This was only her first day inside the Legacy Domain, yet one of her Magical Bracelets had already been drained by half.


    If possible, she wanted to save her magical batteries until the veryst moment.


    Rowan wanted to say ¡°let theme!¡±, but since he didn¡¯t want to risk Luna getting hurt, he just nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°I know a good ce to hide,¡± Rowan stated. ¡°I found myself near a cave when I arrived here. Although it¡¯s a bit far, it¡¯s well hidden. We can rest there for the time being.¡±


    Rowan eyed Cedric and Lilian and wondered if the two of them woulde with them.


    Although he didn¡¯t like the handsome blonde teenager, he still kept appearances since he couldn''t deny that they had protected his sister when she was targeted by the Wizards and Witches from their rival academies.


    ¡°Are you going toe with us?¡± Rowan asked in a calm manner. ¡°Or are you going to look for your teammates?¡±


    Cedric gave Luna a sidelong nce before nodding his head.


    ¡°We wille with you,¡± Cedric replied. ¡°There is strength in numbers, and we still don¡¯t know if that group will track us down. For the time being, let us cooperate until we find more of our teammates. It never hurts to have more people on our side.¡±


    ¡®That''s what you say, but do you think I can''t tell that you just want to be with my sister?¡¯ Rowan snorted internally but kept his thoughts to himself.


    ¡°Okay,e with us,¡± Rowan replied. ¡°Just don¡¯t drag us down.¡±


    Rowan then flew in the direction of the cave where he first appeared after entering the Legacy Gate.


    Luna, Lilian, and Cedric followed behind him.


    Luna¡¯s older brother had been briefed by Henry that the Deathseeker Forest was the most dangerous region of the Domain.


    It was vast and extended for hundreds of miles, and it was also the location of the Boss Monster that Nightfall Academy was nning to capture.


    Brynhildr Academy had no intention of engaging such a powerful monster, but currently, Rowan and Luna were stuck inside it.


    Without knowing where this monster would appear, it would be best to stay with a group of people because it was safer that way.


    Rowan had seen many magical creatures inside the forest ranging from Dire Bears, Dire Wolves, and other creatures that would pose a grave threat to ordinary Wizards and Witches. This was a pretty normal thing considering that the Legacy Domain was a closed-off world.


    Yet he was told that none of these creatures would be able to stand up against the Boss Monster, who was somewhere within the Forest.


    A Monster patiently waiting for the right conditions to make its appearance known to the delicious prey that had appeared inside its domain.

 Chapter 257 Can’t We All Just Live In Peace?

    <h4>Chapter 257 Can¡¯t We All Just Live In Peace?</h4>


    ¡°N-No! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± a Wizard pleaded as he tremblingly backed away.


    His right hand, which was still gripping his wan, had been cut off cleanly, rendering him incapable of protecting himself.


    Although he was in a lot of pain, he mustered all his strength to speak, knowing that if he didn¡¯t try to plead for his life, it would not only be his arm that would be lost forever but also his life.


    His opponent walked toward him in a calm manner, as if enjoying the fear that was washing over his prey¡¯s body.


    Sensing that his opponent had no intention of letting him go, the Wizard took out the Escape Rune from his storage ring.


    But before he could activate it, his other arm was cut off from his body, making him scream in pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡±


    A momentter, a silver dagger embedded itself in the Wizard¡¯s forehead, finally ending his life.


    Henry raised his hand, and the silver dagger flew back to him. He then flicked it to the side, removing the bloodstains that had stuck to its de.


    ¡°S-Sir Henry, must we really kill them?¡± Brocke ckwell, one of the First Years who had been drawn by the ballot box in Brynhildr Academy, asked. ¡°We could have just let them go.¡±


    Henry nced at the young man who belonged to Terra Manor.


    This Manor specialized in Healing, Life, Light, and nt Magic.


    Among the Manors in the Academy, they were generalized as the Pacifists.


    In times of peace, being a pacifist was good.


    However, a pacifist might not want to kill people, but that didn''t doesn¡¯t mean that others wouldn¡¯t want to kill you.


    ¡°Listen, Brocke,¡± Henry said as he picked up the Escape Rune from the ground. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you have never killed anyone before in your life, right?¡±


    ¡°O-Of course not! Why would I kill people?!¡± Brocke replied.


    Henry smiled. ¡°I think I now understand why the Ballot Box in the academy chose you to be part of this delegation.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I guess you are either fated to die here or leave this ce alive after knowing that not everyone you treat kindly will treat you kindly in turn. The Wizarding World isn¡¯t like that, Brocke. So I will give you a choice.¡±


    Henry walked toward the First Year, making thetter subconsciously take a step back.


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor then handed the Escape Rune to Brocke and smiled.


    ¡°You have three choices,¡± Henry stated. ¡°One, follow me despite knowing that I will continue to kill people. Two, explore this ce on your own and survive for one month.


    ¡°Last but not the least, three, break that Escape Rune, and leave this ce. That way, you won¡¯t have to experience any hardships. You can continue to live in your rose-tinted world, turning a blind eye to the real way this world works.¡±


    Brocke looked at the Escape Rune that Henry had ced on the palm of his hand and gulped.


    He was tempted to break the rune and finally leave, but if he did that, wouldn¡¯t the others in the academy think badly of him? Only three days had passed since they entered the Legacy Domain, and he also hadn¡¯t achieved anything.


    When he appeared, he was transported to the edge of the Abel ins.


    This made him safe from being targeted by the students from other academies who were focused on heading toward the Human settlements found near the center of the ins.


    He had experienced a fair share of battles, but he only fought against Gray Wolves, which were ordinary animals¡ªnot even Magical Beasts.


    Henry had found him on the second day. At that time, he had been very happy, relieved that he was no longer alone.


    However, his glee didn¡¯tst long, with hispanion actively hunting down Wizards and Witches from their Rival Academies and killing them without mercy.


    Unlike Ethan and the others whose goal was to gather resources and magical artifacts inside the Legacy Domain, Henry¡¯s goal was to eliminate all their enemies.


    Since Brocke was traveling with Henry, he witnessed the murders right before his eyes. The Mage yer of Brynhildr Academy had already killed six people, and the First Year was certain that the limbless man just now wouldn¡¯t be thest.


    ¡°W-Why must we kill each other?¡± Brocked asked. ¡°Can¡¯t we all just live in peace? This Domain is veryrge. There¡¯s no need to fight each other for resources.¡±


    Henry sighed after hearing Brocke¡¯s words.


    ¡°I guess this is where we part ways,¡± Henry replied. ¡°Take care of yourself, Brocke. At the first sign of trouble, don¡¯t hesitate to break the Escape Rune to leave this ce.¡±


    Henry then turned around to walk away.


    He didn¡¯t even bother convincing Brocke to follow him because he didn¡¯t have time to babysit anyone.


    The more enemies he killed, the safer hispanions would be while exploring the Legacy Domain.


    He didn¡¯t want any of his team members to die, but he believed that they were chosen by the Ballot Box for a reason.


    As to what reason that was, only the Artifact powered by Fate Magic knew.


    Beforepletely leaving, he looted the wands of the Wizards and Witches whom he had just killed and stored them inside his storage ring.


    After a month, he would exchange these wands for Merit Points with Professor Rinehart, the one who had tasked him with this cold-blooded mission.


    Brocke watched his protector go with a sad expression on his face. As someone raised in a kind and loving family, he never thought that there woulde a day when he would need to point his wand toward people in order to kill them.


    He was simr to Ethan when thetter just arrived at Brynhildr Academy.


    Kind, naive, and brimming with optimism.


    But after Ethan had faced the dark side of life, changing the way he viewed things, the two First Years were no longer simr.


    Although he was still kind, his naivety had greatly decreased, and he no longer looked at the world through rose-colored lenses.


    He had killed people and suffered from it.


    After breaking free from that darkness with Lily¡¯s help, the naive teenage boy had turned into a man who could nowmand the storm and raging tides of the sea.


    Brocke sighed as he ced the Escape Rune into the pocket of his Wizard Robe and summoned his flying broom.


    He decided to look for the nearest Human settlement and get to learn more about this Domain from the locals.


    The chubby young man with dark-brown hair hoped that he would not encounter anyone from their rival academies on his way to his destination.


    He didn¡¯t want to kill anyone, but something was telling him that sooner orter, he would need to make a choice that would change his life forever.

 Chapter 258 I Am Not Immune To Your Womanly Charms

    <h4>Chapter 258 I Am Not Immune To Your Womanly Charms</h4>


    The days in the desert were hot, but the nights were very cold.


    This was Ethan¡¯s first time traveling in the desert, so this experience taught him a lot.


    He had plenty of resources in his storage ring, like food and water, but Emma told him not to use them, to which he agreed.


    Ethan''s Promised One taught him how to look for prey and water in the desert for survival.


    As someone who was sensitive to the presence of water, Ethan could easily find water if he really wanted.


    However, since he learned that any skill was worth having back in the Lands of stor, he decided to ask Sebastian to temporarily seal his ability to sense water as he and Emma traveled through the Harrowing Desert.


    The seductive beauty didn¡¯t hold back and taught Ethan everything that she knew.


    The Meredith n trained all their children survival skills that would keep them alive in almost any ce in the world under any situation. They were once a Nomadic n, only settling when they found a safe haven to live within the territory of Ethan¡¯s Great Grandfather.


    Since then, the Meredith n had thrived, and their loyalty towards the handsome young man¡¯s paternal side of the family remained strong over the years.


    Also, Emma enjoyed this moment with Ethan.


    Although having a ¡°date¡± in the desert thatsted days was something that most people didn¡¯t want to experience, for her, it was the best day in her life since meeting Ethan at Brynhildr Academy.


    The cold wind blew over the desert, as the night deepened.


    Emma closed her eyes as she rested her head on Ethan¡¯s chest, while thetter wrapped his arms around her like a hug pillow.


    Both of them weren¡¯t wearing any clothes under the nket as they shared each other¡¯s warmth, keeping the cold at bay.


    As Ethan¡¯s Promised One, this was where she belonged¡ªwrapped in her Master¡¯s arms while listening to his heartbeat.


    On their first night in the desert, the two of them slept together but kept their clothes on.


    On the second night, Emma proposed that sharing body heat through direct skin contact would be more effective. She was prepared to be rejected by Ethan, but to her surprise, her Master agreed to it.


    When she asked why he agreed to her proposal, Ethan just smiled and told her that he had alreadye to terms that he and Emma were stuck at the hips since she was his Promised One.


    So instead of resisting the inevitable, he should just ept it and get used to it as soon as possible.


    However, he made one thing clear.


    Neither of them would do anything inappropriate and would simply cuddle with each other.


    Emma had confidence in her seductive body, so she thought that this would be a good opportunity to make Ethan fall head over heels for her.


    Her Master was a healthy young man after all, so it would be normal for him to have thoughts about the opposite gender, especially while holding a naked beauty in his arms.


    Emma was more than ready to give her Master her first time, anytime, anywhere, even if it was in the desert.


    However, it seemed that she underestimated Ethan¡¯s self-control.


    True to his word, the handsome young man didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate and simply hugged her.


    Now, on their third night together, his stance hadn¡¯t changed and remained the same.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she was starting to lose her confidence in her womanly charms, making her think that he wasn¡¯t interested in her.


    Perhaps, due to her loss of confidence, a tear slid on Emma¡¯s face, which fell onto Ethan¡¯s chest. Her body also shook as she desperately tried to hold back the sadness in her heart, and the tears that were threatening to fall in full.


    At that moment, she felt a hand lightly pat her head.


    ¡°If you¡¯re crying because you think that you¡¯re not an attractive woman, then brush off that thought,¡± Ethan whispered softly. ¡°You are beautiful, Emma. Truth be told, I am not immune to your charms.


    ¡°If not for the fact that I promised Chloe, Luna, and Lily that I would not be chasing after girl¡¯s skirts on this expedition, I might have given into the temptation and embraced you.¡±


    Emma, who heard Ethan¡¯s soft and kind words, felt as if the dam that had been holding back her emotions had finally burst, making her cry on Ethan¡¯s chest.


    The handsome young man continued to pat her head and held her close, allowing his Promised One to release all of her pent-up emotions from the past few days.


    Her insecurities and her worries turned into tears in her eyes, making her heart feel lighter.


    Several minutester, she finally managed to regain herposure and raised her head to look at her Master.


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Emma said before nting a kiss on Ethan¡¯s cheek. ¡°Good night.¡±


    She then closed her eyes to sleep. Perhaps, due to the happiness she felt in her heart and the exhaustion she felt after crying, the seductive beauty fell asleep in just a few seconds.


    Ethan listened to Emma¡¯s peaceful sleeping breaths before he, too, closed his eyes to sleep.


    Deep inside his Sea of Consciousness, Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half did a fist bump.


    Ethan wasn¡¯t an expert when it came to women, and the people who told him about Emma¡¯s worries were none other than his two greatest allies and two greatest critics.


    Although they weren¡¯t the ones who told Ethan what to say to Emma, they still made sure that he understood her feelings, allowing him to tell her the words she needed to hear.


    ¡®Man, that was smooth,¡¯ Sebastian said. ¡®But not as smooth as the Tide Bringer. Back then, that guy only needed to smile at thedies, and they would swoon on the spot.¡¯


    ¡®Well, he¡¯s still young,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®Also, Lily trained him well. Making love to that wild beauty for more than a year built up his resistance todies quite high. Even though Emma¡¯s body is more curvaceous than Lily''s, he is no longer a virgin who would blush at any naked woman he sees.¡¯


    ¡®True.¡¯ Sebastian nodded. ¡®But do you think he will keep his word?¡¯


    ¡®About what?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half asked.


    ¡®His promise to only have five wives and one concubine.¡¯


    ¡®He will keep it.¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half smiled with confidence.


    Sebastian arched an eyebrow. ¡®What makes you so sure?¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half didn¡¯t answer right away and stared into the distance.


    It was as if he was looking at someone who was currently watching Ethan¡¯s life story unfold right before their very eyes.


    ¡®That¡¯s because he is a man of his word,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half said. ¡®Even if this world is going to be destroyed, he will keep that promise.¡¯


    Sebastian was still half in doubt, but he was more than willing to see if Ethan would really carry out his promise till the end.


    ording to his estimate, Ethan and Emma would finally be able to leave the Harrowing Desert tomorrow.


    After that, they would be able to use their flying brooms again and fly to the nearest Human Settlement in order to find Nicole.


    Truth be told, Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half were quite worried about Luna.


    Unlike the handsome young man¡¯s other lovers, the angelic beauty could only use magic on the nights of the full moon.


    Also, the Deathseeker Forest was the most dangerous ce in the Domain because the strongest Boss Monster was located there.


    Emma¡¯s scrying magic was blocked in the desert as well, so she wasn¡¯t able to check Luna¡¯s current situation.


    They could only hope that she was able to reunite with some of her teammates, who would protect her not only from the Monsters of the world but also from the Monsters who wore human skin.


    Monsters that coveted her beauty, power, and innocence and wished to im it as their own.


    ¡ª----------

 Chapter 259 I Finally Found You

    <h4>Chapter 259 I Finally Found You</h4>


    Ethan and Emma had finally crossed the Harrowing Dessert by the fourth day and reached the nearest Human settlement around noon.


    It was just a small town and, at most, Ethan estimated that there were only around a thousand people in it.


    Upon arrival, they instantly noticed several Wizards and Witches from the other academies who must have arrived before them.


    Of course, among those students, the pair recognized the uniforms of the academies of their rivals. These people looked at Ethan with wary gazes.


    Ethan knew that there was a possibility of a fight breaking out, so he didn¡¯t lower his guard.


    The residents instinctively knew that these people were foreigners.


    Their clothes and their presence were very different from theirs, and they also spoke a differentnguage.


    Despite these Foreigners speaking a differentnguage, they were able tomunicate with them without too much trouble.


    It was as if there was a trantion mechanism within the Legacy Domain.


    When the Foreigners spoke to each other, all the locals heard was gibberish.


    But every time these Foreigners talked to them, they were able to understand them perfectly.


    Suddenly, Ethan and Emma sensed a connection that was moving in their direction.


    It was not a single person, but two of them.


    They decided to just wait from their spot so that they could reunite with their teammates, boosting their ability to defend themselves just in case a fight broke out.


    To their credit, their rival academies were also not in an antagonistic mood, even moving away after ring in their direction.


    Unlike Brynhildr Academy which could only sense each other, their rival academies were able tomunicate with each other over long distances.


    The reason why they got to have this advantage was because it was achieved through taboo magic.


    Magic that required specific conditions, such as ones that involved human sacrifices, to manifest.


    For the students of the Dark Academies, the citizens of the Legacy Domain were simr to cattle.


    There might be a few of them who were able to use magic, but the majority were Ordinarius or people without Magic.


    Of course, even if they were using taboo magic, no one would know as long as there were no witnesses.


    However, although they couldmunicate from great distances, there was only one message that these people had sent, and that was¡­


    ¡°The Mage yer is hunting us down!¡±


    Because of this, the students of the other academies had be more wary, especially toward the students of Brynhildr Academy.


    They understood that they were not the only ones who were doing the hunting.


    They were also being hunted down, and the messages that they received didn¡¯t bode well.


    Several of theirrades had already died. One of them was personally killed by Ethan, while the others were killed by the Stone Golems.


    It also didn¡¯t help that Ethan looked at them as if they were prey. They had seen how the blue-haired teenager had fought against Cedric in the Grand Arena and understood just how powerful he was.


    Although he was at the top of the list of those whom they must kill inside the Legacy Domain, they also knew that they had no chance of winning against him unless they formed a group with strong fighting abilities.


    Ten minutester, two Witchesnded several meters away from Ethan and Emma.


    They were none other than Nicole and Ga, the one who went by the name of Scarlet Witch.


    Seeing these two powerful allies made Ethan smile. He was certain that with the four of them working together, it would be very hard for their enemies to win in a life or death battle.


    ¡°I finally found you,¡± Nicole said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s really hard to know who we are going to meet with just our artifacts.¡±


    Ga also sighed in relief. She truly suffered a lot these past few days. She had met a few enemies as well, but she didn¡¯t dare to fight them alone. Instead, she ran away as fast as she could.


    Fortunately, she was lucky enough to meet Nicole along the way. With their teamwork, they were able to drive her pursuers away.


    ¡°Where did the two of you appear?¡± Ga asked with curiosity.


    ¡°We appeared in the Ymir Mountains,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°After that, we traveled through the Harrowing Desert, and it took us four days to get here.¡±


    ¡°Is the desert that big?¡± Nicole inquired. ¡°Why did it take you so many days to arrive here? Did the two of you perhaps take a stroll, while enjoying each other¡¯spany?¡±


    Before Ethan could even answer, Emma beat him to it and exined what had transpired after they arrived in the Legacy Domain.


    ¡°After fighting against the students of the other academies, we decided to head to the Abel ins through the Harrowing Desert because we knew that you were headed in this direction,¡± Emma exined. ¡°But the desert has some kind of magic field that prevents any flying magic from working. Because of this, we can''t fly across with our brooms. We had to travel by foot.¡±


    Nicole and Ga looked at their teammates with pitiful looks on their faces. That exined why the two looked exhausted and travel-worn.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know,¡± Nicole apologized.


    Ethan only smiled and nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The important thing is that all four of us are together.¡±


    Nicole and Ga nodded their heads. The more of their teammates they gathered the better.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°Where do we go from here?¡±


    Nicole eyed Ethan and arched her eyebrow. She was clearly asking Ethan what he wanted to do at the moment.


    Naturally, Ga noticed this gesture and also nced at Ethan. They didn¡¯t have a leader at the moment.


    But since it was the handsome young man who had shown his exceptional abilities in the Battle of Manors, as well as in his duel against Cedric, the Scarlet Witch wouldn¡¯t mind acknowledging him as the leader of their group.


    ¡°I wanted to regroup with Luna as soon as possible,¡± Ethan said. ¡°She is currently in the Deathseeker Forest, traveling with a few members of Nightfall Academy.¡±


    Nicole smirked as she looked at Emma. ¡°Is she traveling with Cedric?¡±


    When Ethan was still in the Lands of stor, Emma was the one who had assured them that he was fine. She also mentioned in passing that she was a Seer, gifted with the ability of irvoyance and Divination.


    ¡°She is,¡± Emma replied.


    Nicole nodded in understanding. ¡°So what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go and save your damsel in distress. Who knows? If you are a bitte, another Prince Charming might sweep her off of her feet.¡±


    ¡°Very funny.¡± Ethan smiled, but this smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes, making Nicole giggle.


    Clearly, Ethan was very worried that Cedric might do something to Luna, and this was something that he wouldn¡¯t allow to happen.


    After confirming their next destination, the group of four took to the skies.


    Ethan rode on Emma¡¯s flying broomstick, while Nicole and Ga flew on their left and right sides.


    Even with their speed, it would still take them two days to arrive at their destination.


    Ethan just hoped that Lilian would be able to safeguard his lover from the advances of her Older Brother.


    Little did he know, Cedric didn¡¯t even have the leeway to make any advances on Luna.


    One of the Boss Monsters, who was supposed to be in the Harrowing Desert, was currently inside the Deathseeker Forest, actively hunting them down.


    If this Boss Monster hadn¡¯t left the desert, there was a high chance that Ethan and Emma might have confronted it during their travels.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t.


    However, the people who had to face it weren''t that fortunate.


    Nightfall Academy had already lost two of their people, while the rest suffered from moderate to serious injuries during the battle with this powerful monster.


    Cedric¡¯s Group, apanied by Luna and Rowan, was headed to the Northwest portion of the Deathseeker Forest.


    Cedric hoped that their other teammates had already arrived at the forest so that they could join forces to defeat the Boss Monster.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that the Monster that they were nning to capture was watching all of this from the side and enjoying the show.


    Of course, it could have joined the Boss of the Desert to wipe out the students. But this was something that it didn¡¯t want to do.


    It wanted to capture the students alive so that it could absorb their powers.


    However, it wanted to do that while they were tired, battered, and despairing.


    Since someone was already turning them into the state it wanted, the Second Boss Monster was more than happy to watch from the side and enjoy the entertaining show while itsted.

 Chapter 260 Two New Allies

    <h4>Chapter 260 Two New Allies</h4>


    ¡°This monster is toying with us,¡± a Third Year student from Nightfall Academy said through gritted teeth.


    They had already been flying for nearly a day, but they still hadn¡¯t shaken the Boss Monster from their trail.


    Everyone was tired and wanted to rest, but they knew that the moment they stopped, another battle would begin.


    Right now, there were six people traveling together.


    Four of them belonged to Nightfall Academy, and the other two were Luna and Rowan.


    Since all of them were traveling together, they decided to cooperate and escape the clutches of the Monster as a team.


    They had met other Wizards and Witches along the way and warned them of the approaching danger. As to whether they believed them or not, they didn¡¯t stay long enough to confirm.


    The only thing they wanted was to put as much distance as possible between them and the monster.


    Also, leaving the other Wizards and Witches would also serve as a good distraction, buying them time to escape.


    The main reason why Nightfall Academy decided to invite the other academies was to use them as a distraction in order to deal with the Boss Monster they nned to capture.


    Yes. Their purpose was to only serve as decoys and cannon fodder while Nightfall Academy imed the prize they were searching for.


    But they didn¡¯t expect that the Boss Monster from the Desert would actuallye to the Deathseeker Forest and hunt all Wizards and Witches that they came across.


    The death of Cedric¡¯s two teammates was so sudden that they didn¡¯t even have the chance to use their Escape Runes to save their lives.


    At first, the members of Nightfall Academy were feeling lucky for having gathered so many of their people in such a short period of time.


    But before they could even gather more of their teammates, tragedy struck, and now, they were forced to flee in hopes that they could find their other teammates on the way.


    ¡°We need to rest, Brother,¡± Lilian said with a grave expression on her face. ¡°Even if it''s only an hour, we need to rest. Everyone is exhausted.¡±


    Cedric knew that his sister was right, so he nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°Keep an eye out for a safe ce to rest,¡± Cedric stated. ¡°We will descend as soon as we find one.¡±


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement and paid more attention to their surroundings.


    Five minutester, they found a small clearing, so they decided to make camp for the time being.


    The first thing they did when they descended was to cast a detection spell that would tell them if a powerful creature was within a thousand meters of them.


    This spell worked especially well against Boss Monsters because, even if they tried to hide their presence, there was still a chance that they would be detected by the spell.


    This was the best that Cedric¡¯s group could do for the moment, allowing them to take a breather.


    They had no problem with food and water since they had prepared for this expedition beforehand.


    All of them had brought enough food and water tost them for a month. Of course, their supplies wouldst longer if they used them sparingly.


    ¡°Rest,¡± Rowan said as he sat beside his sister. ¡°I will keep a lookout for the both of us.¡±


    Luna nodded and leaned on her brother¡¯s shoulder in order to rest.


    Lilian watched this from the side and sighed. Unlike Luna, she couldn¡¯t lean on her brother¡¯s shoulder because Cedric was feeling a lot of pressure at the moment.


    Everyone was hoping and relying on him to think of a n to change their current situation.


    Because of this, Lilian didn¡¯t want to act spoiled and simply leaned her delicate body on a tree, closing her eyes to rest.


    After two hours, the group was ready to continue their journey.


    Originally, they only wanted to rest for an hour. But, since the spell didn¡¯t detect any threat in their surroundings, they extended their rest by another hour to allow them to recover better.


    The group once again flew Northwest, hoping to find their teammates, as well as their allies who could help them fight against the Boss Monster.


    Along the way, they found twodies riding on broomsticks, who were flying in the opposite direction.


    One was a Dwarf, and the other was an Elf.


    Cedric recognized the two since he had interacted with them a few times in the past. There were even times when they had to work together to conquer one of the difficult dungeons in Grandshire.


    Cedric¡¯s group, as well as the two witches, stopped flying and hovered a few meters away from each other.


    ¡°Bridget, Sefarina, it¡¯s good to see that both of you are safe,¡± Cedric said. ¡°However, I advise you not to continue your flight path. A Boss Monster is wreaking havoc in the Southern part of the Deathseeker Forest.


    ¡°It¡¯s incredibly strong, and I would greatly appreciate it if you teamed up with us for the time being. Of course, Nightfall Academy willpensate you for your troubles. I promise that you will not be disappointed.¡±


    Bridget, the Dwarf, and Sefarina, the Elf, scanned the members of Cedric¡¯s group.


    Their gazes lingered a bit longer on Luna before shifting their attention to her brother, Rowan.


    ¡®This guy is strong,¡¯ Bridget said to Sefarina through telepathy. ¡®And very dangerous.¡¯


    ¡®Right,¡¯ Sefarina agreed. ¡®Fortunately, he is the brother of our Young Master¡¯s woman. So, should we stay with their group for the time being?¡¯


    Bridget pondered for a bit.


    They had already done their research and confirmed that the angelic beauty was indeed one of their future Mistresses.


    Although their top priority was to ensure their Master¡¯s safety, leaving Luna when she was in danger wasn¡¯t something that they could do.


    ¡°Is the Boss Monster really strong?¡± Bridget asked.


    Cedric nodded. ¡°It is a twenty-meter-long giant snake with bronze scales. It usually stays in the Harrowing Desert in order to hunt for prey. But for some reason, it decided toe to this forest and hunt the Wizards and Witches that it came across. It has a very high resistance to magic attacks, but its physical defenses aren¡¯t that strong.


    ¡°Even so, it can burrow underground and attack our blind spots. It also has the ability to spray poison that can melt metal. Not only does it move fast, it¡¯s also very intelligent. If we are going to fight it, we need a bigger group that has high physicalbat abilities.¡±


    Bridget was a Pdin, so she was very proficient in closebat.


    Sefarina excelled in the bow and arrow.


    She also specialized in Wind Elemental magic.


    Thisbination allowed her arrows to fly faster, fly farther, and deal elemental damage to her targets.


    Not only that, because of her Elemental Affinity, she could control her arrows with her Will and move them as if they were part of her body, increasing their uracy and deadliness.


    ¡°Very well, we will join you for the time being,¡± Bridget stated. ¡°However, we cannot take any risks. Let us focus on increasing our numbers first. The more people we have, the better our chances of fighting against that Boss Monster.¡±


    Cedric nodded in understanding.


    Now that he had managed to convince two powerful fighters to join his team, their chances of beating the Bronze Desert Snake were high.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that the only reason Bridget and Sefarina agreed to join their team was not because of the rewards he promised.


    It was all for the sake of protecting their future Mistress and, in turn for serving as her temporary protectors, forge a strong connection with their Master.


    The two had also sensed that one of their colleagues was protecting Luna in secret.


    Although they couldn¡¯t see Lilith, they were certain that Luna¡¯s other protector was hiding inside her shadow.


    This was how the Orpheus n operated, and Bridget and Sefarina were well aware of how their allied n operated.


    ¡®Since Master had asked the Orpheus n to protect this girl, it means that she is very important to him,¡¯ Bridget said through telepathy.


    ¡®There is also a chance that the Young Master is also looking for her,¡¯ Sefarinamented. ¡®If we stay with her, we will eventually meet up with the Young Master.¡¯


    The two smiled internally as they joined Cedric¡¯s group.


    Lilith, who was hiding inside Luna¡¯s shadow, smirked after seeing her twopatriots.


    Just as the two were able to sense her presence, she was also able to know that the neers belonged to the Oddfrid and Argus ns.


    ¡®Mistress, those two are Master¡¯s allies,¡¯ Lilith told Luna through telepathy. ¡®But don¡¯t blow their cover. Just know that you can trust them and that they will do their best to protect you.¡¯


    ¡®Understood,¡¯ Luna replied. ¡®Thank you, Lilith. I will keep that in mind.¡¯


    The group then continued to travel together, gathering more allies along the way.


    Cedric nned tounch a counterattack when they had gathered twenty or more people.


    That way, their chances of beating the Boss Monster would increase drastically, at least, that was what he had believed before the Terror of Deathseeker Forest made its appearance for the first time.

 Chapter 261 The Ancient Monster of Deathseeker Forest

    <h4>Chapter 261 The Ancient Monster of Deathseeker Forest</h4>


    ¡®How can this be happening?¡¯


    The sound of screams reverberated in the surroundings.


    ¡®We were winning.¡¯


    Powerful spells exploded in the surroundings, setting some of the trees on fire.


    ¡®Why did you have to appear now?!¡¯


    A body crashed a few meters away from him, breaking him out of his daze.


    The youngdy had long blonde hair, and blood was seeping from the corner of her lips. It didn¡¯t take long for Cedric to recognize who she was.


    ¡°Lilian!¡± Cedric ran towards his sister and immediately used Recovery Magic on her.


    ¡°Recuperatio!¡±


    Warm light descended upon Lilian¡¯s body, preventing her injuries from worsening.


    As Cedric specialized in Light Magic, he was also able to use Recovery and Healing Magic, making him a very versatile Wizard.


    After casting the spell, Recuperatio, a second time, Cedric gritted his teeth before raising his shield in front of him.


    With sword in hand, he roared as he unleashed a barrage of Light Arrows at the Boss of the Deathseeker Forest.


    However, thetter only chuckled at the young man¡¯s futile attempt as the Bronze Giant Snake shielded its body from Cedric¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Cedric cursed out loud.


    He was about to unleash another spell when she noticed a youngdy with short pink hair, standing in ce as if rooted on the spot.


    ¡°Luna, run!¡± Cedric shouted. ¡°Everyone retreat!¡±


    Cedric¡¯s shout was booming, yet the angelic beauty seemed to have not heard of him as she stared in horror at the monster who had appeared in front of their group.


    A faint chuckle echoed through the night as a vile creature that stood ten meters tall looked at Luna with great interest.


    ¡°N-No¡­¡± Luna trembling muttered as her whole body shuddered. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening. Not again¡­ No¡­ Not again¡­¡±


    The vile creature then turned into a ck mist before reappearing a few meters away from the youngdy, looking down at her with glowing red eyes.


    ¡°What a pleasant surprise¡­¡± the vile creature said. ¡°There are so many Wizards and Witches with powerful bloodlines and Legacies. How wonderful!¡±


    The creature looked at Luna, Cedric, and Lilian, with a greedy look on its malevolent face.


    ¡°Moon Magic,¡± the vile creature said softly. ¡°A Child of Light, and a Carrier of the Legacy of Rivers and Lakes. With this, I will be more powerful than ever. I thank you all foring to my Domain.¡±


    ¡°Worry not.¡±


    ¡°All of you can consider meeting me your greatest honor. Your hearts, body, blood, and spirit, will all be part of me, allowing me to ascend to greater heights. Oh¡­ how wonderful. Living here in this closed-off Domain for thousands of years has finally paid off.¡±


    The creature¡¯s evil chuckle reverberated inside the forest as it shifted its attention back to the angelic beauty, whose face was as pale as a candle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat you first,¡± the vile creature stated. ¡°Such young and tender flesh, I¡¯ll be sure to enjoy every part of you.¡±


    Tears started to fall from Luna¡¯s eyes as she tried to move her body, but a powerful magic was holding her in ce.


    Clearly, the vile creature had no intention of letting her go.


    Her trauma from her past experience didn¡¯t help either. Although she could use one of the most powerful magics in the world, in the face of this monster, she was unable to lift a finger.


    The Boss Monster of the Deathseeker Forest, who suddenly appeared while they were fighting against the Giant Bronze Snake, was none other than the creature that Nightfall Academy wanted to capture at all costs.


    It was the Flesh Eater of the Forest, the Ancient Wendigo.


    This Wendigo was far more powerful than the Wendigo that appeared at Brynhildr Academy.


    Facing this monster, the fears that Luna had forcefully buried inside of her heart once again resurfaced, rendering her immobile and unable to resist the power of the creature that now controlled her will.


    But just as the Wendigo was about to grab Luna, a Dwarf girl appeared in front of her and summoned Earth Spikes that jutted out of the ground, making the Wendigo take a step back.


    ¡°Sefarina!¡± Bridget shouted.


    Several silver arrows streaked towards the Wendigo, which were boosted by the Wind Element, making them fly faster and hit harder.


    The Ancient Wendigo covered its wed hands with dark magic and swept away the arrows that were aimed in its direction.


    At that exact moment, Luna¡¯s brother, Rowan, appeared behind the monster and shed down using his bastard sword that was imbued with Dark Magic.


    Unfortunately, the Wendigo had already sensed his presence, so it stepped to the side, dodging Rowan¡¯s attack.


    However, the second-strongest student of Brynhildr Academy anticipated the monster¡¯s move, so he paused his attack mid-way and shed to the side.


    A chuckle escaped the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s lips as it jumped back to avoid the Third Year¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± the Ancient Wendigo muttered. ¡°Another one with a Legacy. This time, of Dark Magic. Did you alle here to offer yourselves to me?¡±


    Rowan snorted and was about to keep attacking the Ancient Wendigo when he sensed something moving under his feet.


    The Third Year then stomped on the ground and jumped backward.


    A momentter, the Bronze Giant Snake emerged from the ce where Rowan had just been standing.


    Having lost its prey, it then sprayed a poison mist at its target, in an attempt to incapacitate him.


    ¡°Nigrum Obice!¡±


    A ck Barrier appeared in front of Rowan, shielding him from the Bronze Giant Snake¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Take care of him,¡± the Ancient Wendigo ordered the Giant Snake. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the others first.¡±


    The Bronze Giant Snake screeched as if acknowledging the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s orders.


    It then started to use its tail tosh out against Rowan, forcing him back and separating him from his sister.


    ¡°Now where was I?¡± the Ancient Wendigo smiled. ¡°Ah, right. Come here¡­ child. Offer your body and magic to me.¡±


    The Ancient Wendigo made a gesture, and Luna subconsciously took a step forward.


    The monster had detected that another Wendigo had attempted to devour the youngdy in the past but failed. Of course, it didn¡¯t know how the other Wendigo failed, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    In fact, the Ancient Wendigo was happy that the girl survived. Because of this, it would be able to enjoy a delicious delicacy that possessed one of the rarest magics in the world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to him!¡± Bridget grabbed hold of Luna¡¯s hand. ¡°Snap out of its control!¡±


    Luna tried to break free from Bridget¡¯s hold of her hand as she obeyed her Master¡¯s order. The mind control magic of the Ancient Wendigo was several times stronger than the Wendigo who had tried to devour her in the past, so Luna was incapable of resisting it.


    Her past trauma had also resurfaced, drastically decreasing her resistance to the mind-affecting magic targeted to her. Because of this, it was very easy for the Ancient Wendigo tomand her like its puppet.


    ¡°You will not eat my Mistress!¡± Lilith shouted as she jumped out of Luna¡¯s shadow and transformed into a ck Panther. ¡°Not on my watch!¡±


    Lilith roared and Luna broke out of the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s control, allowing her to regain her senses.


    ¡°Take her away!¡± Bridged shouted. ¡°We will hold this monster back!¡±


    Lilith nodded and lowered its body so that Luna could climb on her back.


    ¡°Come, Mistress,¡± Lilith stated. ¡°We need to escape from here.¡±


    But before Luna could even mount the ck Panther¡¯s back, the Ancient Wendigo raised its hands and created a dome, encapsting the battlefield and preventing anyone from escaping.


    ¡°None of you are going to escape,¡± the Ancient Wendigo stated as its hands and eyes glowed red. ¡°Surrender yourselves to the inevitable.¡±


    Lilith, Bridget, and Sefarina stood in front of Luna, protecting her from Ancient Wendigo.


    Although they knew that they were not strong enough to defeat such a creature, it would have to go through them first before it could devour the body of their Master¡¯s lover.

 Chapter 262 It’s Time For You To Pay Them Back, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 262 It¡¯s Time For You To Pay Them Back, Right?</h4>


    A groan escaped Lilian¡¯s lips as she slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Lilian, are you okay?¡± Cedric asked. ¡°Does it hurt anywhere?¡±


    Lilian winced as she tried to prop herself up, but the stinging pain in her chest made it hard for her to move and breathe for that matter.


    ¡°I think I broke a rib,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°Maybe I broke more than one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Cedric stated. ¡°I have already mended the injury. But it might still be sore and the pain still persists. You still need time to recover.¡±


    Lilian smiled bitterly as she looked at the battle that was happening around them.


    After two days of scouring the Deathseeker Forest to look for reinforcements, their group managed to increase their number to thirty people.


    But out of those thirty people, five died, while the others were injured.


    Some even escaped when they felt like the situation was helpless, leaving the others to fend for themselves.


    Now, only ten people remained.


    Five were fighting against the Bronze Giant Snake, and by the looks of things, they would be overwhelmed soon enough.


    ¡°Brother, we need to take Luna and escape,¡± Lilian said through gritted teeth. ¡°We can¡¯t let her die here.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Cedric replied. ¡°But can you ride a broomstick in your condition?¡±


    Lilian nodded. ¡°I will manage, so get her, and let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±


    But at that exact moment, the Ancient Wendigo cast a dome of ck magic, preventing anyone from leaving the battlefield.


    Seeing that their chance of escape had disappeared, Lilian then urged Cedric to help the Dwarf, the Elf, and the ck Panther fight against the Ancient Wendigo.


    Although he was reluctant to leave her sister alone, Cedric knew that this was the only thing that he could do for now.


    ¡°Levis Hasta!¡± Cedric shouted as he pointed his wand at the Ancient Wendigo.


    Immediately, a three-meter-long Light Spear materialized in front of him and flew towards the Ancient Monster, who was weak against Light Magic.


    This was also the reason why Cedric had been given the role of weakening the monster, allowing them to capture it at the right moment.


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t able to properly deal with his target because the Bronze Giant Snake was always getting in his way.


    With the Boss of the Harrowing Desert being kept at bay by Rowan, Cedric could now unleash his magic that was the bane of all evil creatures.


    But to his surprise, the Ancient Wendigo didn¡¯t even bother dodging his attack.


    Instead, it raised its hand and summoned its own Dark Spear, nullifying Cedric¡¯s attack.


    ¡°You might be a Child of Light, but you are still a child,¡± the Ancient Wendigo said in a teasing tone. ¡°If only you were a hundred years older, then you might have had a chance of defeating me. Unfortunately, the current you doesn''t have that ability.¡±


    The ancient monster then spread its arms wide, and countless dark needles flew in every direction.


    Cedric raised his shield to block the attack, protecting his sister along with it.


    Bridget did the same and summoned Walls of Earth in front of her, shielding Luna, Sefarina, and Lilith.


    The Ancient Wendigo chuckled as its ck needles slowly destroyed the defensive spells that Bridge and Cedric had cast.


    In regards to raw magical power, they were not a match for the vile monster who had already lived for over a thousand years.


    Soon, the ck Needles increased in size, until they became the size of long swords.


    Although the two teenagers specialized in defense, they couldn¡¯t defend against something that far surpassed their level of power.


    Cedric¡¯s barrier shattered, while Bridget¡¯s Earth Walls crumbled.


    Both of them were hit by a ck Needle and were sent flying backward.


    Another chuckle escaped the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s lips as it threw several ck Needles, pinning Lilian, Bridget, Sefarina, and Lilith to the trees.


    These ck needles didn¡¯t give them any injuries, but simply bound them to the trees, preventing them from moving.


    The Ancient Wendigo was a creature that enjoyed tormenting its prey. It wanted to bring out their fears and anxiety. It wanted to make them feel despair because it would enhance their taste when it consumed them.


    It then locked its gaze onto Luna once again, its red eyes glowing brighter.


    Again, the angelic beauty fell into a trance, and she walked toward the Vile Creature who wanted to consume her.


    Rowan roared as he tried to run towards his sister, but the Bronze Giant Snake blocked his path, preventing him from disturbing the Ancient Wendigo from finally taking its prize.


    Luna stopped a meter away from the monster and gazed up at it with lifeless eyes.


    The monster chuckled as it lowered its head, opening its mouth wide.


    A tear slid down the side of Luna¡¯s face as she stared at the monster that was about to take her life. In her final moments, a name escaped her lips.


    A name of the person she loved.


    ¡°Ethan.¡±


    Suddenly, the sound of something breaking spread in the surroundings as a glowing trident with lightning snaking around its body descended toward the Ancient Wendigo, catching it by surprise.


    The vile monster roared in pain as the Sea God¡¯s Trident dragged its body through the forest, destroying countless trees in the process.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± A handsome young man with long blue hair descended from the crack in the ck dome andnded beside Luna.


    The angelic beauty was still under the control of the Ancient Wendigo, but the strong emotions she felt the moment she saw the person whom she wanted to see in herst moments pulled her out of her trance, and tears uncontrobly streamed down her cheeks.


    Ethan, seeing that his lover was still under the Wendigo¡¯s mind control, he cupped her face and gave her a long, and passionate kiss.


    The kiss was sweet, and yet, it also tasted like blood.


    rity returned to Luna¡¯s eyes as the power of Ethan¡¯s blood dispelled the hold of the Ancient Wendigo on her.


    He had the blood of a deity flowing inside his body, giving him certain resistance to various things, including mind control.


    ¡°Better?¡± Ethan asked after he stopped kissing the youngdy, whose face had regained some of its color. He had bit the tip of his tongue, allowing a few drops of his blood to strengthen the angelic beauty''s resistance to mind attacks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna replied. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet,¡± Ethan said as he raised his hand, making the Sea God¡¯s Trident return to his hand.


    He then handed the Sea God¡¯s Trident to his lover, which made her tilt her head in confusion.


    ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you will help me fight against that thing,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I can¡¯t beat it alone. I will need your power as well, Luna.¡±


    Before she could even say that she couldn¡¯t fight against the Ancient Wendigo, a warm feeling washed over her body.


    All the fear she felt against the vile creature had disappeared, and her mind was as clear as the water of a spring.


    Luna looked at Ethan in surprise, while thetter only smiled at her.


    ¡°The Wendigos have bullied you long enough,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to pay them back, right? Or are you saying that ¡®My Luna¡¯ is incapable of protecting herself?¡±


    The angelic beauty smiled before nodding her head in understanding.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Luna replied. ¡°They have bullied me long enough.¡±


    Holding the Sea God¡¯s Trident with her left hand, Luna held her wand firmly on her right hand.


    Seeing her stance, Ethan chuckled and summoned another Trident.


    This trident was made from Magical Silver gifted to him by the King of the Magdar Kingdom.


    It was the perfect weapon to use against Undead, Evil, and Corrupted Creatures.


    At that moment, several other people passed through the crack of the ck Dome.


    They were none other than Emma, Nicole, Ga, and the Head Prefect of Dud Manor, Henry.


    With this powerful lineup, Ethan was sure that even if they were fighting against an Ancient Wendigo, they would have nothing to fear.


    Why?


    Because the strongest students of Brynhildr Academy were finally here.


    (E/N: Never fear! Brynhildr Academy is here!)


    (E/N: Dang, that Nexus REALLY made Ethan hot.)

 Chapter 263 A Song Of Fire and Ice [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 263 A Song Of Fire and Ice [Part 1]</h4>


    The battle came to a brief pause after Ethan and the other students of Brynhildr Academy arrived.


    Rowan, who was fighting against the Bronze Giant Snake, was finally able to sigh in relief after seeing that his sister was safe and sound.


    He almost felt his soul leave his body earlier, when the Ancient Wendigo was about to devour his sister.


    So when Ethan arrived, and even when the young man suddenly kissed his sister, he didn¡¯t react too badly and even forgave him for what he did.


    He would rather let his sister be kissed by Ethan than be devoured by that vile creature who only wanted to strengthen itself with her powers.


    Cedric, who saw this scene, gritted his teeth as he held his shield and sword firmly in his hands.


    Lilian, who saw the handsome young man arrive at the scene, almost jumped up in joy. If not for the fact that she was still injured and that even the slightest movement brought her pain, she might have done just that.


    Though she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of Luna, whom Ethan had kissed in front of everyone. But she believed that there woulde a day when the handsome young man would treat her in such a way and also protect her from anything that wished to cause her harm.


    This touching scene was broken by an angry screech from the Ancient Wendigo, who had been hit by Ethan¡¯s sneak attack.


    ¡°Looks like I made him angry.¡± Ethan smirked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make him angrier then?¡± Luna suggested, making the handsome young man look at her in surprise.


    The mental, physical, and passive courage boosts that the Sea God¡¯s Trident instilled in its wielder made Luna braver.


    Luna right now was theplete opposite of the horrified youngdy, who was unable to offer any resistance to the Monster that controlled her body like a puppet a few minutes ago.


    ¡°Good.¡± Ethan nodded before ncing at the Dwarf and the Elf, who had done their best to protect Luna.


    The ck Needles had been dispelled when Ethan dealt damage to the Ancient Wendigo, so everyone had regained their freedom.


    ¡°Thank you for protecting Luna,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I owe both of you a favor. For now, help me deal with the Ancient Wendigo.¡±


    ¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡±


    Bridget and Sefarina were happy that their Master had acknowledged their efforts.


    ¡°How about me, Master?¡± Lilith pouted. ¡°I helped too!¡±


    Ethan chuckled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll give you lots of patster. Let¡¯s deal with this bastard first.¡±


    The handsome young man¡¯s eyes glowed blue as he tapped into the power of the Tide Bringer inside his body.


    He wasn¡¯t delusional enough to think that he would be able to win against the Ancient Wendigo without going all-out.


    It was at that moment when a ck Mist came charging toward them like an avnche, aggressive as if it wanted to devour everything in its path.


    Ethan¡¯s wand hovered above him and transformed into the projection of the Mermaid Princess.


    ¡°Illumina!¡± Ethan shouted as he charged forward, his silver spear shone with power.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Breath!¡± Ethan thrust his spear forward, and a torrent of water emerged from the tip of his trident, colliding with the ck mist that was headed in their direction.


    The collisionsted for five seconds before the torrent of water exploded, dispelling the Dark Mist and forcing the Ancient Wendigo to return to its original form.


    ¡°Lunam Trabem!¡±


    A silvery beam of light hit the vile creature¡¯s chest before it could even recover from Ethan¡¯s attack, sending it flying backward.


    Ethan was now using Partial Resonance with the intention of dealing as much damage as he could before his Magic Power ran out.


    His Silver Trident had also infused his attack with its Holy property, dealing significant additional damage to any evil creature that was hit by Ethan¡¯s attacks.


    With the Ancient Wendigo down, the other members of Brynhildr Academy sprang into action.


    Nicole and Henry charged forward, while Ga summoned countless fireballs and attacked the vile monster from a distance.


    Ethan and Luna nced at each other before nodding their heads at the same time.


    Silvery white wings emerged behind Luna¡¯s back as she flew toward the Ancient Wendigo.


    Ethan, on the other hand, summoned Fairy Wings and flew alongside her.


    Although he was using Partial Resonance, the drain on his Magical Reserves was not that strong.


    His Magical Circuits had partially recovered after absorbing the Tide Bringer¡¯s Blood Essence and making love with Lily, and he was now able to fight for up to fifteen minutes while his Partial Resonance was still active.


    Cedric frowned as he looked at this scene, unsure about what to do.


    ¡°Brother, let''s help them,¡± Lilian said as she summoned her flying broom. ¡°I will cover you from above.¡±


    Cedric nodded, and he also charged to join the fight against the Ancient Wendigo, while Lilian flew above the trees and unleashed water bullets as cover fire.


    The hopeless situation had been reversedpletely, with the students of Brynhildr Academy dealing with the Boss Monster of the Deathseeker Forest.


    The members of Cedric¡¯s team focused all of their attention on the Bronze Giant Snake, who was now being pushed back by Rowan¡¯s ferocious attacks, which were imbued with his anger and bloodlust.


    ¡°Insolent Mortals!¡± the Ancient Wendigo shouted in anger. ¡°Know your ce!¡±


    The Boss Monster then roared, sending a shockwave that spread throughout the entire Deathseeker Forest.


    A momentter, loud roars, howls, and screeches spread in the surroundings as the Magical Creatures that had been subjected by the Ancient Wendigo answered their Master¡¯s call.


    ¡°Ga, ignore the Wendigo and just burn the forest,¡± Ethan stated.


    ¡°What?!¡± Ga asked in surprise. ¡°Burn the forest, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t, we will soon be overwhelmed by the number of Magical Beasts that are now headed in our direction. If the Forest starts to burn, they''d think twice before charging in. Even they will not be able to survive such a hellish environment.¡±


    Ga frowned a bit because she was very hesitant to follow Ethan¡¯s orders. Burning the forest was a very risky move, and it might also affect themter in the battle.


    ¡°Just trust me,¡± Ethan said after seeing the hesitation on Ga¡¯s face. ¡°If you don¡¯t, we all die. So instead of feeling sorry for the creatures of this forest, you should feel more sorry for your family once that Ancient Wendigo eats you alive.¡±


    The handsome young man had no time to convince Ga to burn the forest because the duration of his Partial Resonance was limited.


    The more the Scarlet Witch hesitated, the harder their battle would be.


    ¡°Ga, do it,¡± Henry ordered. ¡°I will take responsibility.¡±


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor was the team leader of their group, so his orders carried more weight than Ethan¡¯s.


    After hearing Henry¡¯s words, Ga summoned her flying broom and flew upwards.


    She no longer hesitated and raised her wand, pointing it to the sky, creating a fireball that was getting bigger with each passing second.


    ¡°Ignis Tempestas!¡± Ga shouted as her eyes glowed red with the power of the mes.


    The giant fireball above her head then split into countless small fireballs that rained down from the sky.


    These fireballsnded around the battlefield, igniting all the trees. Soon, the area turned into a ring of fire that prevented any creature from passing through it.


    The Dire Bears, Dire Wolves, and other Magical Creatures that answered the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s call found themselves unable to proceed forward due to the hellish mes that were starting to expand in every direction.


    Seeing how resolute its opponents were, the Ancient Wendigo felt its icy heart skip a beat because one of its weaknesses was Fire.


    Most Wendigos lived in Ancient Forests and very cold ces and it was very rare for them, if not impossible, to be found in very dry and hot ces.


    It might be a very strong creature and could counter most fire spells with more powerful Dark Magic, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that Fire was still one of its weaknesses.


    And having a Forest Fire on its home turf was thest thing that it wanted to happen!


    Out of anger, the Ancient Wendigo started to hurl Dark Spears in Ga¡¯s direction in an attempt to stop the Witch from burning down its home.

 Chapter 264 A Song Of Fire and Ice [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 264 A Song Of Fire and Ice [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°Don''t stop, Ga!¡± Ethan shouted as he and Luna used Faerie Fire and Moon Beams to prevent the Ancient Wendigo from focusing its attention on the Scarlet Witch. ¡°Burn everything to the ground if you have to!¡±


    ¡°You really want to see the world burn, don¡¯t you?¡± Ga retorted. But she had to admit that seeing the mes ze around her was making her blood boil. ¡°Just don¡¯t regret your decisionter!¡±


    ¡°Ignis Tempestas!¡±


    The Scarlet Witch once again unleashed a barrage of fireballs, intensifying the coverage of the Forest Fire.


    She even startedughing wildly, like a crazy Witch, making the Magical Beasts in the forests run away in fear of being burned to ashes by the mes that were now turning the Deathseeker Forest into a hellish environment.


    ¡®Crazy!¡¯ Cedric screamed internally. ¡®These people are crazy!¡¯


    When he heard Ethan order the red-haired Witch to start burning the forest, he thought that the handsome young man was just joking.


    However, when Ga had indeed used one of her strongest Fire Spells to set the trees around them aze, it finally dawned on Cedric that they were very serious.


    Even his teammates, who were fighting against the Bronze Giant Snake, werepletely caught by surprise by this sudden change in the situation.


    Rowan, on the other hand, simply sneered at the Giant Snake that was starting to show signs of fear due to its burning surroundings.


    There was no solid proof that the Bronze Giant Snake was afraid of fire. But he noticed that it was starting to pay more attention to its surroundings and its attacks were not as intense as before.


    Clearly, it was considering escaping the battlefield by burrowing into the ground. However, it was afraid of the Ancient Wendigo, so it was still holding on despite the heat that was starting to affect its senses.


    The Bronze Giant Snake might be the Boss Monster of the Harrowing Desert, but it spent most of its time deep under the ground.


    Most people didn¡¯t know that heat doesn¡¯t prate deep underground, allowing the Boss Monster to stay clear of the hot temperature.


    Also, like most snakes, the Bronze Giant Snake was a nocturnal creature that preferred to hunt at night.


    This was why it was starting to hesitate whether it should continue to fight or flee to safety.


    While the Giant Snake was thinking of what to do, a silver dagger flew toward the Ancient Wendigo.


    Even though the dagger was aimed at the Monster¡¯s blind spot and its speed wasn¡¯t bad, the Ancient Monster was still able to sense its presence, forcing it to step to its right side to dodge it.


    However, just as the silver dagger was about to fly harmlessly past its chest, something unexpected happened.


    Henry swapped ces with his dagger and delivered a kick on the Monster¡¯s chest, sending it flying like a cannon.


    The Head Prefect of the Dud Manor had the blood of a Giant flowing in his veins. So every time he unlocked the seal on his body, his physical capabilities would improve tremendously.


    Right now, he had broken free from those shackles and was fighting at full strength.


    The Ancient Wendigo screamed in pain as its bodynded in the zing inferno.


    Due to the heat in its surroundings, it was unable to transform into its mist form which could''ve allowed it to escape by flying away.


    Left with no choice, it tried to use short teleportation to break free from the mes.


    However, as soon as it reappeared in a me-free ce, it found itself being impaled by a silver spear in its right leg.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Thrust!¡± Ethan roared as Illumina¡¯s power surged,pletely obliterating the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s right leg.


    The monster instantly lost its bnce. But before its giant body could fall to the ground, it transformed into a ck mist in an attempt to escape, but countless Moon Beams and Spears of Light tore through the mist like raindrops.


    A blood-curdling screech reverberated inside the forest as the Wendigo reappeared several meters away from them.


    It didn¡¯t expect to face such powerful young Wizards and Witches, who could exploit its weaknesses.


    Although the red-haired Witch didn¡¯t have a Legacy, her control over the Fire Magic was very precise. Creating a forest fire not only limited the Wendigo¡¯s range of movements, but also prevented it from using its ability to phase in and out of battle while hurling Dark Magic at its enemies.


    Also, its Mental Attacks weren¡¯t working against its enemies either, especially the angelic beauty, who possessed Moon Magic and had clearly been under its mercy earlier.


    Luna was also giving it a hard time.


    Moon Magic was very rare magic. Even though it wasn¡¯t one of the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s weaknesses, the power behind Luna¡¯s attacks was staggering, leaving the Monster unable to mount a counterattack.


    Also, the Child of Light was bombarding it with Light Spears and Light Arrows from every direction.


    In the beginning, he could easily counter these kinds of attacks, but the main problem was the blue-haired boy and the teenager who was wielding a silver dagger.


    The two of them were not giving the Ancient Wendigo any breathing space, and all of their blows would send him flying, especially the one with the Giant¡¯s bloodline.


    To make matters worse, the Dwarf would always use Earth Spikes, which would pierce the monster from the ground, repeatedly disrupting its concentration.


    But that was the least of its worries.


    The Elf would also unleash elemental arrows in its direction, and they were very fast and deadly, always aimed at its chest, where its heart was located.


    The ck Panther, who seemed to emerge from the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s shadow, would also attack it in its blind spots with its razor-sharp ws.


    Simply put, the Ancient Wendigo wanted to fight, but it was unable to because every time it tried to counterattack, it would get attacked instead.


    The change on the battlefield was also not in its favor because its hiding and escape ces were now limited.


    Perhaps, knowing that it would lose if the battle continued in this manner, the Ancient Wendigo decided to go all out and roared.


    A blizzard emerged out of nowhere, bringing the visibility down to zero.


    Sizzling sounds could be heard in the surroundings as the snow transformed into water, dousing the mes that were burning around them.


    However, even with the blizzard, the mes stayed strong and even prevented the storm from expanding.


    This unbearable environment of snow and fire made it hard for everyone to continue fighting.


    However, there was one person who was unaffected by it.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Strike!¡± Ethan roared as he jumped high up in the air and thrust his trident downwards.


    Lily had taught him to fight even when his vision was obstructed, so he knew what to do in this kind of situation.


    Also, he had two helpers inside his Sea of Consciousness, and both of them had very strong magical senses.


    Even if the Ancient Wendigo tried to hide itself from his sight, it would not be able to escape his senses.


    Ethan¡¯s silver spear pierced through the monster¡¯s chest, creating a gaping hole in its body.


    Unfortunately, the Ancient Wendigo managed to shift its body at thest moment, preventing Ethan from dealing the killing blow to its icy heart that would have ended its life.


    Even so, the monster received a serious injury, making it howl in pain.


    Just as Ethan was about tounch a second attack that would end the monster¡¯s life, something unexpected happened.


    The Wendigo, the blizzard, and everything around him disappeared.


    The young man then found himself in a pitch-ck world, facing a devilish looking man who seemed to be in histe thirties, with light-brown hair and green eyes.


    A mischievous smile hung on his face as if he was in the midst of pranking someone.


    ¡°Greetings, young man,¡± the middle-aged man gave Ethan a brief nod before crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°The name is Fortis Dud, and I have appeared to ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to join the Order of Ouroboros?¡±

 Chapter 265 Fortis Dud’s Invitation [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 265 Fortis Dud¡¯s Invitation [Part 1]</h4>


    ¡°Would you like to join the Order of Ouroboros?¡±


    Ethan looked at the man in front of him with a frown.


    It was impossible for him to not know the man when his portrait could be seen in themon room of Dud Manor.


    He was none other than Fortis Dud.


    The Founder of Brynhildr Academy, and one of the Heroes who defeated the Demon Lord.


    He was also one of the very few people in the world who had the ability to cast a Perfect Resonance, allowing him to move unhindered across the entirety of the Wizarding World despite him being a Dud.


    ¡°Are you really Fortis Dud?¡± Ethan asked.


    The man¡¯s mischievous smile widened after hearing Ethan¡¯s question.


    ¡°The answer is yes and no,¡± Fortis Dud replied. ¡°Since you¡¯re wearing my ring on your finger, then it means that the real me has already kicked the bucket. Well, that is the fate of Mortals, no matter how popr and powerful they are.


    ¡°And yes, to answer your question, I am Fortis Dud. But I am also not him at the same time. I am simply a Will that he left behind inside the ring who is duty-bound to ask you this question.


    ¡°Would you like to join the Order of Ouroboros?¡±


    The frown on Ethan¡¯s face deepened as he continued to gaze at the man in front of him. He could tell that he was in some sort of Domain.


    Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t alone in it.


    Sebastian and his Other Half were also looking at the person in front of them with calm expressions on their faces.


    ¡°What is the Order of Ouroboros?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that question,¡± Fortis Dud replied. ¡°You¡¯ll only get an answer after you join the Order.¡±


    ¡°Who is the leader of this organization?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that question either,¡± Fortis Dud smirked. ¡°Basically, any question you have regarding the Order will only be answered once you join it.¡±


    Ethan sighed. Since the man didn¡¯t want to answer his questions, he decided to use a different approach.


    Although he didn''t feel any malice, or evil intention from Fortis Dud, that didn''t mean that he wasn''t wary of him.


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t join this Order of Ouroboros?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Then nothing will change,¡± Fortis Dud replied. ¡°You can live your life the way you want to, just like you have been doing until now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Ethan was perplexed after hearing Fortis Dud¡¯s reply.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to convince me to join?¡± Ethan gazed at the man in front of him with a solemn look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tempt me with benefits?¡±


    ¡°And why should I do that?¡± Fortis Dud tilted his head. ¡°The Order of Ouroboros doesn¡¯t force anyone to join it.¡±


    Ethan took a deep breath in order to regain hisposure.


    Theck of answersing from the person in front of him was making him unsure about how to proceed.


    This was the first time he was hearing about this Order of Ouroboros, and he didn¡¯t know what kind of organization it was.


    ¡°You said earlier that you can¡¯t answer the questions I asked earlier,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Then can you tell me the things that you are allowed to tell me?¡±


    Fortis Dud chuckled after hearing Ethan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ things that I can tell you within my authority.¡± Fortis Dud rubbed his chin. ¡°While I can¡¯t tell you anything about the Order of Ouroboros, I can tell you why you are seeing me right now. It¡¯s because you have met one of the conditions of the Ring of M¨®r R¨ªoghain.


    ¡°However, to make things simpler, let us just call it Morrigan¡¯s Ring. The person that this ring recognizes gains the opportunity to be a member of the Order of Ouroboros. As you may already know, Morrigan¡¯s Ring has seven abilities.


    ¡°The ability that you are using right now is the most basic, and that is Storage. If you don''t ever meet any of the other conditions of the ring, you would only have ess to the ability, Storage, until the end of your lifetime. But since I appeared, that means that you have managed to clear another condition. As to what that condition is, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding. He knew that the ring he had acquired was special and had other abilities aside from Storage. The Professors in the academy called it the Ring of Fortis Dud. But now, he discovered that its real name was Morrigan¡¯s Ring.


    ¡°So if I reject your offer now, will I get another chance to join this Order of Ouroboros?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Short answer is yes,¡± Fortis Dud replied. ¡°However, I will only appear if you meet the other conditions of the ring, which is very hard to aplish. Since the same conditions can¡¯t ovep, you cannot repeat the same condition that you did today to make me appear and invite you to join the Order.¡±


    Ethan could tell by looking at Fortis Dud that the Order of Ouroboros wasn¡¯t simple. If he joined it, and the organization¡¯s goal was tomit misdeeds, he might regret it for the rest of his life.


    He pondered for a bit before asking another question.


    ¡°Can you at least tell me if joining the Order has downsides? Like, will my freedom be restricted?¡±


    ¡°You are really pushing for freebies, huh? I like you!¡±


    Fortis Dud chuckled. He had been observing Ethan since he received the ring from the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy.


    He had seen what the young man had experienced and how much he had grown during his stay in the Lands of stor. Because of this, he had a very good impression of the boy, so he decided to throw in the freebie that thetter needed.


    ¡°Your freedom will not be restricted,¡± Fortis Dud replied. ¡°You may do anything you want to do with your life. The Order has been around for thousands of years, and it is a very carefree organization. However, just like any organization, you are duty bound to do one thing and one thing only.¡±


    Fortis Dud paused for a bit before looking at the handsome young man with a solemn expression on his face.


    ¡°You need to protect¡­¡±

 Chapter 266 Fortis Dud’s Invitation [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 266 Fortis Dud¡¯s Invitation [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°You need to protect¡­¡±


    Fortis Dud said the thing that Ethan needed to protect.


    Ethan heard it, but not even a second after Fortis Dud finished thest word, the former felt an intense headache, making him wince in pain.


    The painsted for only a brief second, and yet, he hadpletely forgotten the thing that he needed to protect after joining the Order of Ouroboros.


    Seeing his reaction, Fortis Dud chuckled. It was as if he was finding Ethan¡¯s dumbfounded expression very amusing.


    ¡°Well, as you can see, even if I tell you what you need to protect, you will not be able to remember it,¡± Fortis Dud stated. ¡°Only the members of the Order know of its mission, and any outsiders are restricted from this information.¡±


    Ethan rubbed his forehead to ease the pain he was feeling. Fortunately, the pain didn¡¯tst for a long time and disappeared after a minute.


    The handsome young man then consulted Sebastian and his Other Half, asking if they knew about the Order of Ouroboros. He wanted to know if his two allies were able to remember what Fortis Dud had said to him.


    ¡°The Order of Ouroboros? This is the first time I¡¯m hearing it,¡± Sebastian replied. ¡°Also, although I remember what that remnant spirit said, I can¡¯t tell you what it is. The ring on your hand restricts any information about it.¡±


    ¡°Fate is such a fickledy,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half sighed. ¡°I know about the Order of Ouroboros, but I can¡¯t tell you what it is either. However, there is one thing that I can tell you, and that is¡ªthere are no disadvantages in joining it.¡±


    After hearing his Other Half¡¯s assurance, Ethan decided to trust it.


    ¡°If I join, do you promise to answer all of my questions?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Well, as long as it¡¯s not a Math question then yes,¡± Fortis Dud replied. ¡°Whoever created Calculus should have a mandrake shoved up their butt. Why do they have to make thingsplicated?¡±


    Ethan smiled after hearing Fortis Dud¡¯s reply. Just like the Founder of Brynhildr Academy, he was also terribly weak when it came to Calculus.


    ¡°Very well, I will join the Order of Ouroboros,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Great!¡± Fortis Dud pped his hands. ¡°Now, please drop your blood in this contact. Don¡¯t worry, this contract only has two conditions. The first one is that you are not allowed to tell or share with anyone anything rted to the Order.


    ¡°The second condition is that you are duty-bound to protect what you must protect. As soon as this contract activates, you will officially be a part of the Order and gain your emblem.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head and intently read the contents of the contact. Just as Fortis Dud had stated, there were only two conditions written in it.


    After making sure that there weren¡¯t any hidden rules or fine prints, he pricked the tip of his finger to produce a drop of blood before pressing it on the contract.


    A secondter, the contract glowed brightly. Ethan then heard a soothing voice inside his head, telling him of a prophecy that mighte to pass.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I shall not see a world which shall be dear to me.


    Summer without Blossoms,


    Cattle will be without Milk.


    Women without Modesty,


    Men without Valor.


    Conquest without a King,


    Woods without Mast.


    Sea without Produce,


    False judgements of Old Men.


    False precedents of Lawyers,


    Every man a Betrayer,


    Every son a Reaver.


    The son will go to the bed of his father,


    The father will go to the bed of his son.


    Each his brother''s brother inw.


    He will not seek any woman outside his house


    An evil time, Son will deceive his Father,


    Daughter will deceive¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    These prophetic words reverberated inside Ethan¡¯s head, making him shudder.


    He didn¡¯t fully understand what they meant, but he had a feeling that there woulde a time when the things that he had heard woulde to pass.


    The young man then found himself swimming in a body of crystal clear water. However, his body didn''t seem any simr to the body he possessed right now.


    He felt like he had no arms or legs, but he was able to swim on the water with ease as if he had been born to swim in this magical well that held all the wisdom and knowledge of the world.


    This scenery then vanished, and he once again found himself in that pitch-ck darkness, facing a man who was looking at him with a smile of satisfaction.


    It took the young man a few minutes to regain hisposure as he took deep breaths.


    He felt as if he had heard something that he shouldn¡¯t hear and seen things that he shouldn¡¯t have seen.


    ¡°I wee you, the Salmon of Mimir, to the Order of Ouroboros.¡± Fortis Dud bowed respectfully. ¡°May your wisdom help the Order ovee the obstacles that threaten the thing that everyone holds sacred.¡±


    After bowing to Ethan, Fortis Dud then snapped his fingers, returning Ethan to the Deathseeker Forest.


    Time came to aplete stop, or so he thought.


    Actually, time didn¡¯t actually stop. However, everything moved extremely slowly, making it seem that time hade to a standstill.


    ¡°First thing¡¯s first,¡± Fortis Dud stated as he pointed at the Morrigan¡¯s Ring in Ethan¡¯s hand. ¡°I will let you know the condition you met that summoned me here.¡±


    The man smiled in a mischievous manner before pointing at the Ancient Wendigo, who was standing in front of Ethan.


    ¡°Morrigan¡¯s Ring has Seven Abilities,¡± Fortis Dud exined. ¡°The first one is Storage. This will allow you to store things within a very spacious domain that is as big as a coliseum.


    ¡°The reason I appeared is because you have unlocked the Second Condition, which is to nearly kill a very powerful monster that has the potential for infinite growth.


    ¡°This Ancient Wendigo fits that description perfectly, unlocking the second ability of Morrigan¡¯s Ring, which is Capture Creature.


    ¡°Take note that Morrigan¡¯s Ring can only hold one creature inside of it. If you wish to capture another creature, you must first release the monster that you have originally captured.


    ¡°There are five more abilities, but I will tell you about them some other time. First, let me ask you a question. Do you wish to capture this creature?¡±


    Before Ethan could even answer, his Other Half spoke inside his head.


    ¡®Capture it,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated. ¡®I will put it to good use.¡¯


    Ethan knew that his Other Half only wanted what was best for him, so he nodded his head in affirmation.


    ¡°Yes, I want to capture it,¡± Ethan replied.


    Fortis Dud nodded. ¡°Good. Now, all you need to do is say the word, Auctoritas.¡±


    Ethan raised his hand and pointed his ring finger at the Ancient Wendigo in front of him.


    ¡°Auctoritas!¡±


    Immediately, Morrigan¡¯s Ring glowed in a purple light, and the Ancient Wendigo transformed into a ck mist.


    This mist then flew towards the ring as if it was being sucked by a power that it couldn¡¯t resist.


    After the ck mist had been fully absorbed, Fortis Dud winked at Ethan and smiled mischievously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re a good actor, but since you are my Protege, you need to polish your acting skills.¡± Fortis Dud smirked. ¡°Nightfall Academy wanted to capture this Ancient Wendigo because they wanted to make it their Guardian Spirit.


    ¡°However, with the blizzard obscuring their vision, no one would know that you have captured it. So it will be best if you pretend that the Ancient Wendigo managed to escape and let them go off on a wild goose chase on their own.


    ¡°Also, since you are now part of the order, allow me to give you some advice. I can sense that there is a powerful monster in this domain. It is not a member of the Three Boss Monsters. But it is a perfect fit for Luna, so if you have time, don¡¯t leave this ce right away and go look for it.


    ¡°Make her tame it or form a contract with it. Of course, whether you find it or not will depend on your luck. However, to increase your chances, you need to find it on the night of the full moon.


    ¡°That is all that I will tell you for the time being. Let¡¯s talk again once you are back in the academy.¡±


    After saying those words, Fortis Dud disappeared and time returned to normal.


    The blizzard around them didn¡¯t stop even though the one that conjured it was already gone.


    For the time being, Ethan returned to where he was a while ago and stood beside Luna.


    Although he felt sorry for Nightfall Academy since he stole their target, he didn¡¯t regret doing it.


    After all, he and the most prestigious academy in Grandshire weren¡¯t exactly on friendly terms.


    Especially after what they had put him through before entering the Legacy Domain.

 Chapter 267 I Don’t Want To Have Any Regrets Ever Again

    <h4>Chapter 267 I Don¡¯t Want To Have Any Regrets Ever Again</h4>


    The blizzard gradually weakened, butsted for fifteen minutes beforepletely disappearing.


    After everyone regained their vision, all they saw around them was destruction.


    The mes Ga started had also died down thanks to the snow that melted, but everything around them was now damp.


    Ethan, who was standing beside Luna, used his left hand to pull her close to him as he scanned the surroundings.


    The Ancient Wendigo might be inside Morrigan¡¯s Ring now, but the Bronze Giant Snake was still atrge.


    Fortunately, it seemed that the Boss Monster had taken the opportunity to escape when the Blizzard descended, leaving the battlefield and returning to the Harrowing Desert.


    Even so, no one lowered their guard and scanned their surroundings just to make sure.


    Emma even used a Scrying Spell to make sure that they were truly safe from harm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see either of the two Boss Monsters in the surroundings,¡± Emma reported as she approached Ethan. ¡°We are safe¡­ for now.¡±


    Ethan nodded as he looked at his Promised One, who was looking back at him with a smile on her face.


    He couldn''t tell if Emma was aware that he had captured the Ancient Wendigo or not.


    However, the Assistant Librarian, who had reverted back to her old, boorish, appearance, didn¡¯t mention anything and simply stood a few meters away from him, acting like a loyal subordinate.


    Luna finally sighed in relief before leaning against Ethan¡¯s body, using him as support.


    Although the Sea God¡¯s Trident had boosted her Physical and Mental Abilities, it didn¡¯t change the fact that the damage had been done and that she was physically and mentally drained.


    Seeing how weak she looked, Ethan felt an ache in his heart. He wrapped his arms around her, assuring her that everything was going to be fine.


    Luna nodded before closing her eyes.


    Ethan¡¯s protective embrace made her feel safe and loved. However, now that she was rxed, she also felt very drowsy.


    ¡°Hold it in for a while,¡± Ethan said softly as he took the Sea God¡¯s Trident from her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s look for a safe ce for you to rest.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Luna hummed as she allowed Ethan to carry her like a Princess.


    She was really too tired and could barely keep her eyes open. A few minutester, she finally fell asleep, leaving everything in her lover¡¯s very capable hands.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few hourster¡­


    When Luna opened her eyes, she found herself lying on a makeshift bed.


    The first thing she saw was Ethan, lying beside her and hugging her close.


    After scanning her surroundings, she assumed that she was inside a magical tent given to them by the academy for this journey.


    There was a magicalmp at the center of the tent, emitting very faint light that was just enough to allow her to see her surroundings.


    Ethan didn¡¯t want Luna to wake up inplete darkness, worried that it might trigger a panic attack.


    For this reason, he turned the magicalmp to the lowest possible setting, allowing a subtle light to illuminate everything while allowing people to sleep peacefully without worries.


    Suddenly, Ethan opened his eyes and looked at the angelic beauty in his arms.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna replied as she burrowed her head in Ethan¡¯s chest, feeling his warmth. ¡°Much better.¡±


    The young man smiled and kissed Luna¡¯s forehead while holding her close.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Luna inquired.


    ¡°We¡¯re still inside the Deathseeker Forest,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Everyone set up their camp and took turns as night watch.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only past midnight, so you can go back to sleep if you want.¡±


    Luna didn¡¯t say anything and a silence descended upon the tent,sting for a few minutes.


    ¡°Ethan, starting tomorrow, let¡¯s separate from the others,¡± Luna said softly. ¡°I want to be with you. Just the two of us.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t mind, but can you tell me why?¡± Ethan inquired.


    The angelic beauty in his arms pulled back as she held Ethan¡¯s gaze with a determined look on her face.


    ¡°Two times,¡± Luna replied as she cupped Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°I almost died from Wendigos two times. During the times when I was about to fall into their hands, I always thought of you. I regret the missed opportunities to tell you how I truly feel.


    ¡°As I stared death in the face, all I could think of was calling out your name and saying sorry. Sorry for not being brave enough to say the words that I wanted to tell you.¡±


    A tear slid down the side of Luna¡¯s face, as her lips trembled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any regrets ever again,¡± Luna said softly. ¡°Ethan. I love you. I want to be with you forever.¡±


    She then kissed his lips and let her tears fall.


    Ethan, who felt Luna¡¯s determination, returned her advances and kissed her in return.


    Soon, the rustling of clothes echoed faintly within the tent, making Lilith, who was hiding in Luna¡¯s shadow, blush due to the scene that was unfolding right in front of her eyes.


    Part of her wanted to stay and watch everything. But this idea of hers became impossible the moment she heard Ethan¡¯s words inside her head.


    ¡°Lilith, make sure that no one disturbs us,¡± Ethan ordered. ¡°Also, ce a soundproofing spell outside our tent. Make sure that no one hears anything.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Master!¡±


    Lilith moved in the shadows and slipped out of the tent.


    She then immediately cast severalyers of soundproofing spells around the tent, making sure that no one would be able to hear anything.


    Fortunately, Ethan¡¯s and Luna¡¯s tent was dozens of meters away from the others.


    His Protectors also made sure that their tents were set up a few meters away from him so that they''d be ready to protect him just in case the Boss Monster returned.


    Ethan didn¡¯t tell anyone that he had captured the Ancient Wendigo for two reasons.


    The first was that the fewer people who knew about the matter, the better. He was certain that Nightfall Academy would not sit still after knowing that he had captured their target, creating future troubles.


    Second, he didn¡¯t want anyone to lower their guards because, even without the Boss Monster, the Deathseeker Forest was still teeming with Magical Creatures that could ambush them in the night.


    After making sure that the entirety of the tent had been coated with severalyers of soundproofing spells, Lilith went to talk to Bridget, Sefarina, and Emma to tell them what was happening inside Ethan¡¯s tent.


    Naturally, the threedies were surprised, especially Emma, who didn¡¯t expect that the two teenagers would be bold enough to do the deed while others were nearby.


    Because of this, the four protectors stood guard and made sure that no one would disturb their Master.


    All of them knew that this was going to be a long night, and they probably would not get a single wink of sleep until morning came.

 Chapter 268 You Are Mine, And I Am Yours [R-18]

    <h4>Chapter 268 You Are Mine, And I Am Yours [R-18]</h4>


    [Disimer: Sweet and Intimate Scenes Ahead.]


    Ethan slowly but surely removed all of Luna¡¯s clothes from her body.


    When he was done, the angelic beauty took the initiative to remove his clothes as well.


    There was even a hint of impatience in her actions, making him feel tingly inside.


    The young man found his lover¡¯s determination quite cute, and it made him fall in love with her all over again.


    When both of them were bereft of any clothes, Ethan took out his wand and used the remaining magic in his body to create a blob of water, the size of a basketball ball.


    He then manipted the water using his fine magic control to wash both of their bodies, removing the dirt and grime they got from the battle that took ce a few hours ago.


    Ethan knew that both of them would be morefortable with their lovemaking if both of them were clean, so he decided to wash both of their bodies, leaving Luna feeling refreshed and revitalized.


    When he was done with his preparations, he once again used his powers to dry both of them, removing all the water droplets that stuck on their skin.


    The two then stared at each other before Ethan slowlyid her down on the makeshift bed and looked down at her with an affectionate look on his face.


    ¡°I love you, Luna,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I want to be with you forever.¡±


    ¡°I love you too,¡± Luna replied. ¡°Please make me yours.¡±


    Ethan no longer held back and lowered his head to kiss her soft lips.


    The firstdy in Brynhildr Academy whom he had kissed was Luna, so she held a very special ce in his heart.


    If not for her, his power would have never awakened, and he might have remained a powerless individual for the rest of his life.


    Her support, kindness, encouragement, and warmth were things that he treasured very much.


    And right now, that beautifuldy, who had made his heart skip a beat, would finally belong to him.


    His hands wandered all over her body, groping, pinching, and teasing the ces that made Luna¡¯s body react strongly to him.


    Although she had tried to hold back her voice, Ethan¡¯s kisses, touch, and whispers of love forced her stifled cries of pleasure to escape from her lips.


    When the two of them finally became one, Luna felt as if she had been born for this moment.


    It was as if Fate had decreed that she meet Ethan in Brynhildr Academy, help him awaken his powers, and fall in love with him.


    Her heart overflowed with happiness, masking the pain. Pain that signified that she had finally given her chastity to the person she loved.


    Fortunately, the pain didn¡¯tst long, and soon, Luna found herself clinging to the handsome young man, who was starting to make her feel things that she had never felt before.


    These new sensations made her feel afraid and curious at the same time.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long before these thoughts disappeared from her head as her pleasure-filled sighs echoed inside the tent.


    It was Luna¡¯s first time, and yet, she was feeling really good because her partner knew what he was doing.


    Ethan wanted to make sure that Luna¡¯s first experience would be memorable, so he did his best to make the angelic beauty feel loved.


    A few minutester, a whimper escaped Luna¡¯s lips when she felt something hot pouring inside of her.


    Ethan released his seed inside her womb, marking her as his woman.


    The angelic beauty could feel her body subconsciously arching up in order to ept her lover¡¯s love in full and his promise of forever.


    Soon, both of them panted for breath, their bodies pressing against each other.


    They both understood that they could no longer turn back.


    Both of them had taken the step to adulthood.


    They were no longer children ying games.


    This was the real deal, and both of them were well aware of the consequences of their actions.


    Even so, Luna wrapped her arms around the handsome young man¡¯s body, enjoying the feel of their skin brushing against each other while basking in the afterglow of their lovemaking.


    ¡°With this, I am truly yours,¡± Luna said softly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied, nting a kiss on Luna¡¯s forehead. ¡°You are mine, and I am yours.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Luna hummed before giving Ethan a peck on the lips. ¡°I have to apologize to Chloe when we get back. I skipped a few steps.¡±


    The handsome young man smiled before looking down at the angelic beauty who had truly be his woman.


    Luna¡¯s body immediately stiffened when she felt that Ethan¡¯s member had once again hardened inside of her, making her look up at him.


    The youngdy saw the look of concern in his eyes.


    It was as if he was silently asking her if her body could handle another round of lovemaking.


    Luna smiled and nodded her head, giving her tacit agreement to another round of happiness, that melted her from the inside out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When morning finally came, Emma noticed that everyone in the camp was stirring up.


    Because of this, she decided to visit Ethan¡¯s tent in order to wake up her Master, so no one would know what had transpired inside his tent that night.


    Emma didn¡¯t hesitate as she slightly opened the p of the tent, intending to check if her Master was already awake.


    There, she saw the handsome young man hugging the angelic beauty, who was sleeping peacefully in his arms.


    Both of them were naked, making a tinge of red appear on Emma¡¯s cheeks.


    After spending some time with Ethan in the desert, Emma knew full well how wonderful it felt to be held in Ethan¡¯s protective embrace.


    Not only was his body oozing with masculinity, but it also made her feel safe and protected.


    At that moment, she wished she could swap ces with Luna, but she knew that this fantasy of hers would have to wait for the time being.


    ¡°Master, everyone is awake,¡± Emma said as she lightly shook Ethan¡¯s body.


    A few secondster, Ethan slowly opened his eyes and looked at his Promised One.


    It took him a while to understand what Emma was saying, and when he did, he simply nodded his head and thanked her for informing him about the current situation.


    Emma then left the tent and made sure to give her Master ample time to wake up the angelic beauty in his arms so that both of them could pull their clothes on.


    A few minutester, Rowan headed towards Ethan¡¯s tent to check up on his sister.


    He was very worried about her, so he wanted to make sure that she was feeling alright.


    Fortunately, Ethan and Luna had finally put on their robes when he arrived.


    The handsome young man also made sure that no evidence of what had transpired a few hours ago was left behind.


    Seeing that his sister still looked tired, Rowan thought that she still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her traumatic experience due to the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s mind control.


    If he only knew that the handsome young man who was inside the tent with his sister had already taken away her innocence, Rowan might have lost his temper and fought Ethan then and there.


    Fortunately, he knew nothing, and it would take a long time before he discovered this little secret that his sister wanted to keep from him.


    ¡°Brother, I want to separate from this group for a while,¡± Luna said. ¡°Ethan, Emma, and I will explore this Domain together. I know that you are tasked by Professor Barret with a different mission, so you focus on doing that. Don¡¯t worry, Ethan will keep me safe.¡±


    Rowan frowned as he shifted his attention to the young man who was holding his sister¡¯s hand.


    After a few minutes of silence, he reluctantly agreed to Luna¡¯s request.


    ¡°Make sure to protect her,¡± Rowan ordered. ¡°If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll make sure that you regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°If anyone or anything wants to harm her they have to go through me first,¡± Ethan replied.


    The two teenagers stared at each other for nearly half a minute before Rowan snorted.


    He then left Ethan¡¯s tent to look for Henry.


    Both of them had been tasked by Professor Barret to eliminate the students who wished to kill them inside the Legacy Domain.


    They were two of the strongest students in the academy, and it was up to them to ensure that their teammates would be able to explore the Domain without worrying about getting stabbed in the back by their enemies.


    After everyone had their breakfast, Bridget and Sefarina approached Ethan to inform him that they also nned to travel with him.


    Since Emma had already informed him about their identities, he decided to agree to their request.


    Although Luna was surprised that they were going to be apanied by the Dwarf and the Elf, she didn¡¯t voice anyints.


    She trusted Ethan very much and understood that he had his reasons for letting Bridget and Sefarinae with them.


    Lilith, who had merged with Luna¡¯s shadow, couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    She had noticed that the angelic beauty was having difficulty walking, which confirmed her suspicion that Luna was now her Master¡¯s woman, making her feel envious.


    Others only thought that she had been injured during the battle, so they didn¡¯t say anything and let it go, including Cedric who had developed feelings for the angelic beauty.


    Even though he was reluctant to part with Luna, and leave her in Ethan¡¯spany, Cedric had no choice but to do it.


    He was entrusted by Nightfall Academy to gather his teammates and capture the Ancient Wendigo.


    He was certain that the Boss Monster had received serious injuries during their sh, and that it must be weaker than ever before.


    This was a golden opportunity to catch it, so Cedric decided to focus his attention on his mission first before thinking of ways to get closer to Luna.


    ¡®I¡¯ll ask my family for help after we leave the Legacy Domain,¡¯ Cedric thought. ¡®I¡¯m sure that my parents will be able to think of something.¡¯


    Lilian, who also needed to apany her brother, could only look at Ethan with regret. Even so, her hands were tied at the moment, so she had no choice but to perform her duty as a student of Nightfall Academy.


    Nicole and Ga decided to apany Henry and Rowan on their journey.


    Of course, Henry told them the truth about what their mission was.


    Nicole and Ga were surprised at first, but they still decided to join his group.


    They had been hunted down by several students from the other academies, so they thought that it was normal for them to fight back and make sure that they wouldn¡¯t be able to hunt anyone from their group again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste the opportunity we¡¯re given to enter the Domain and look for treasures and resources,¡± Henry said as he looked at Ethan, Luna, and Emma. ¡°We still have three weeks left, so make it count.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head and bid his Head Prefect goodbye.


    Now that the Boss of the Deathseeker Forest was gone, Ethan decided to explore the other areas of the domain with Luna.


    And now that they had taken the next step in their rtionship, Ethan had no intention of letting her go.


    Soon, they also left the Deathseeker Forest and headed towards the Janga Valley.


    Ethan believed that the monster that Fortis Dud was hinting at could be found there.


    Since that was the case, he decided to take a look and see if he could help Luna capture the Magical Beast, who would serve as her protector whenever Ethan was away from her.

 Chapter 269 Eager And Willing

    <h4>Chapter 269 Eager And Willing</h4>


    After leaving the Deathseeker Forest, Ethan and his group headed towards the Janga Valley, intending to explore it for treasures and resources.


    ording to the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy, there were three Boss Monsters within the Legacy Gate.


    The Bronze Giant Snake in the Harrowing Desert.


    The Manticore located in the Northernmost part of Abel ins.


    And the Boss Monster that Nightfall Academy was trying to capture in the Deathseeker Forest.


    Nero mentioned the location of the Boss Monster, but he didn¡¯t specify what it was because it might cause other academies to steal their target.


    Of course, the members of Nightfall Academy were still gathering their teammates in order to hunt down the seriously injured Ancient Wendigo, which they didn''t know was currently trapped inside Morrigan¡¯s Ring.


    Before heading to Janga Valley, Ethan¡¯s group rested in Ascot Town, which was located in the Abel ins.


    They reached it one day after leaving the Deathseeker Forest.


    Truth be told, Ethan was still worried about Luna, and he also wanted to rest a bit after his long journey to meet up with her.


    He had been traveling almost nonstop with Emma, and he knew that his Promised One was also very exhausted from their journey.


    Having considered this, he decided to rest for two days in Ascot Town, wanting to let everyone fully recover from their exhaustion.


    Bridget and Sefarina were also satisfied with this arrangement. They badly needed rest to recover their spirits since they had suffered a lot when they fought against the Ancient Wendigo.


    And that was on top of searching everywhere for Ethan. Meeting him in Deathseeker Forest was a pleasant surprise, allowing them to apany their Master for the remainder of their stay inside the Legacy Domain.


    Inside the Inn of Ascot Town¡­


    ¡°Do I do it like this?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Just don¡¯t bite it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Luna nodded.


    After tasting the forbidden fruit, Luna suddenly felt some sense of liberation that she hadn¡¯t felt in the past.


    She was a very shy person and would only open up to people who managed to win her trust.


    After nearly dying twice at the hands of Wendigos, she realized that life was too short, so she had to live to the fullest, cherishing every day she had with the man she loved.


    Ethan had noints about his lover¡¯s sudden interest in lovemaking.


    She was young, beautiful, eager, and willing to learn the many ways to spice up their rtionship.


    Of course, the handsome young man didn¡¯t n to teach her something too extreme, so he decided to teach her the things that she wanted to know.


    As usual, Lilith had left the room and used a soundproofing spell to mask the activity going on inside her Master¡¯s and her Mistress¡¯ room.


    Although a part of her wanted to stay, she couldn¡¯t possibly do it since she wanted to respect her Master¡¯s privacy.


    In the end, she simply rested in Emma¡¯s room and asked the Seer of the Meredith n for information about their Master that she was yet to be aware of.


    While everyone in the inn was either resting or drinking in the tavern, Luna was taking the initiative to take the lead and make love to Ethan under his guidance.


    The handsome young man couldn¡¯t get enough of Luna¡¯s body which was as sweet as honey.


    She was perfect.


    And she belonged to him.


    After finishing a round, she whispered in his ears and begged for more.


    She was like a subus, tempting Ethan to offer his soul to her in exchange for an unforgettable night.


    He gave her what she wanted and took her once again to the peak of pleasure.


    The angelic beauty¡¯s body shuddered as he filled her womb with his seed for the second time, making her feel loved and sated.


    ¡°If I only knew how good this felt, I would have done it with you sooner,¡± Luna said as she rested her head on Ethan¡¯s chest. ¡°If that Wendigo ate me, then none of this would have be possible¡ªthat would''ve been quite regretful.¡±


    ¡°There are no ifs in this world,¡± Ethan replied as he wrapped his arms around her, making her feel safe. ¡°You weren¡¯t meant to be eaten by Wendigos. You were meant to be eaten by me.¡±


    A giggle escaped Luna¡¯s lips before closing her eyes in happiness.


    ¡°Ethan, do you like the changes in me?¡± Luna asked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I will not be able to go back to the way I was after I leave this domain.¡±


    ¡°I love everything about you.¡± Ethan smiled as he kissed her head. ¡°The good, the bad, and the Luna who is very eager to make love with me. I love them all.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Luna replied. ¡°But were you always this good in bed?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°My first attempt with lovemaking was very clumsy. It took some trial and error before I became decent.¡±


    ¡°I envy Lily.¡± Luna sighed. ¡°I took your first kiss, but she took the rest.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything and simply held his lover close. One of the things that Lily had taught him was that if he was nning to have more than one wife, it was very important to not speak of other women whenever he was alone with one of his lovers.


    Because of this, he never mentioned Lily¡¯s name even once when he was alone with Luna.


    Even if the angelic beauty was the one who brought the otherdy up, he stuck to the guidelines that Lily told him in order to have a good rtionship with thedies that held a ce in his heart.


    Luna, who noticed Ethan¡¯s stance, smiled a bit because she discovered that he was also a very considerate person.


    Despite the fact that she was bringing up the name of anotherdy during their intimate moment, the handsome young man didn¡¯t mention any names and simply focused his attention on her, making her feel loved.


    A few minutester, Luna lightly tapped Ethan¡¯s chest and looked up at him.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, and yet, he could see the hint of an invitation in her eyes.


    ¡°I thought you were sated,¡± Ethan said with a smile as his hand lightly rubbed her back, enjoying its smoothness.


    Luna kissed his lips before sitting on top of his waist. ¡°So did I.¡±


    Once again, the two embraced each other until they were sated to oblivion.

 Chapter 270 A Sword Meant For Killing

    <h4>Chapter 270 A Sword Meant For Killing</h4>


    ¡®Endure¡­¡¯


    ¡®I must endure!¡¯


    ¡®The moment I find a way to escape this ce, I will have my revenge. I¡¯ll ravage that girl in front of him and make him regret the day he was born!¡¯


    ¡®As long as I survive this ce, I will have my revenge!¡¯


    Its injuries still hadn¡¯t recovered. Its red eyes burned fiercely within their sockets as it gazed at the devilish young man, who was looking at it with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re thinking that you''ll have your revenge the moment you escape this ce.¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half sneered. ¡°Unfortunately, this is just wishful thinking.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Ancient Wendigo asked. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°My name is not important,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡°What I want is for you to be Ethan¡¯s sword and y those who wish to oppose him.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± the Ancient Wendigo replied. ¡°I will serve you and do whatever you want as long as you let me leave this ce.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half chuckled as he walked towards the Ancient Wendigo, who subconsciously backed away.


    ¡°Okay. We have a deal¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded, ¡°... is what you thought I would say, no? Silly creature. Do you think your obvious schemes will work against me?¡±


    This time, it was the Wendigo¡¯s turn to sneer.


    ¡°Trying to make me your ve?¡± The Ancient Wendigo¡¯s body was immediately covered with dark mes. ¡°You can continue dreaming.¡±


    ¡°Try?¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half arched an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t need to TRY. It will happen. You¡¯re just a weak monster. What makes you think that you can defy me?¡±


    The Ancient Wendigoughed in disdain after hearing the young man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Weak Monster?¡± the Ancient Wendigo. ¡°Who are you calling a Weak Monster, you brat? I was born even before you came into existence!¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half smirked. ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t understand your situation. This form that you are seeing is just something I use because it is convenient, and it allows me to talk to Ethan without scaring him. Now, allow me to show you just who I really am.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half turned into a dark shadow that was darker than ck.


    Suddenly, this shadow increased in size, towering above the Ancient Wendigo, making the Monster shudder.


    ¡°W-Who are you?!¡± The Ancient Wendigo almost screamed after seeing a Gigantic Being that was hundreds of meters tall, looking down on it as if the Ancient Monster was just an ant that could be easily crushed if he stepped on it.


    ¡°I already told you,¡± a booming voice that contained the pressure of a mountain descended upon the Ancient Wendigo, making it kneel. ¡°My name is not important. I will give you two choices. Serve Ethan of your own free will, or serve him without your will.¡±


    ¡°Now, choose!¡±


    The Ancient Wendigo couldn¡¯t stop its body from shaking as it looked at the being that was in front of it.


    As a powerful monster in its own right, it could tell that it was looking at something that was very old and powerful.


    Although it wouldn¡¯t go as far as to say that the creature in front of it was a Primordial Existence, it was something very close to it and just as powerful.


    It was as if the Ancient Wendigo was looking at the Deity of Death and Destruction, who was just a step away from ending its existence.


    ¡°I-I will serve you!¡± the Ancient Wendigo replied. ¡°I will even give you my True Name!¡±


    If in the past, the Ancient Wendigo still thought of revenge, now it¡¯s gone, and it understood how foolish that idea was.


    In the face of absolute strength, its petty tricks were truly meaningless!


    ¡°I changed my mind,¡± the towering creature said in a teasing tone. ¡°I don¡¯t need a servant who has a will of its own. You don¡¯t need to tell me your True Name because I will bestow you a new one. But, first, I will first erase your memory and your will, making you a loyal servant that will obey Ethan¡¯s order without fail.¡±


    ¡°Noooo! I beg you!¡± the Ancient Wendigo pleaded. ¡°I promise that I will not betray you! I will do everything that youmand! Anything! Just don¡¯t erase my¡ªArghhh!¡±


    The Ancient Wendigo clutched its head as dark mists escaped its mouth and eyes. It felt as if its very soul was being burned in a raging fire pit, stripping it of its memories, will, and personality.


    A few minutester, the Wendigo¡¯s zing red eyes turned into white mes.


    It was like a nk canvas, ready to ept the artist''s masterful strokes, giving it an identity that it had lost after its soul was purified.


    ¡°I will now bestow upon you a name,¡± the towering creature stated. ¡°But I am not good with names. How about you think of a name for me, Sebastian?¡±


    The Guardian of the City of Zentris rubbed his chin as he looked at the motionless Ancient Wendigo in front of him.


    He wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid of the true form of Ethan¡¯s Other Half because, just like hisrade, his current form wasn¡¯t his real form either.


    Sebastian had merely copied the face of his former Master, the Tide Bringer, in order tomunicate properly with Ethan.


    If he made his true form known, then he would be just as imposing as his partner-in-crime who hadpletely subjugated the Ancient Wendigo and converted it into Ethan¡¯s underling.


    ¡°How about we name him Dainsleif,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°I think it has a nice ring to it.¡±


    ¡°Dainsleif, it is a good name.¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half, who had returned to copying the handsome young man¡¯s appearance nodded. ¡°Does this name have a meaning?¡±


    Sebastian nodded. ¡°Once upon a time, there was a King who possessed a cursed sword. It gives its wielder incredible strength and power.


    ¡°However, there was a catch. This sword can only be drawn for the sake of killing. Once it appears, it must taste blood, or else its wielder will go into a state of bloodlust, which will not stop unless he kills someone.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half smiled evilly and gave hisrade a thumbs up. ¡°I like this name. Very well. From this day onwards, your name will be Dainsleif, and you will serve Ethan until you cease to exist. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    The Ancient Wendigo knelt and bowed its head like a Knight bowing to its King.


    ¡°Yes, My Liege,¡± Dainsleif replied.


    ¡°Good.¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half snapped his fingers and a surge of power wrapped itself around the Ancient Wendigo, healing its injuries.


    ¡°I almost feel sorry for Nightfall Academy.¡± Sebastian gloated. ¡°Well, what they don¡¯t know won¡¯t hurt them.¡±


    The Guardian of the City of Zentris looked at the Ancient Wendigo, who had the potential to grow stronger after consuming any Magical Being, whether it was a Beast, Wizard, or Witch.


    Ethan was bound to face many dangers along the way, so having a powerful sword meant for killing suited him perfectly.


    Of course, the handsome young man was still unaware that his Other Half and Sebastian had already prepared a gift for him.


    For the time being, the two nned to keep the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s current state a secret until there came a time when Ethan would need stronger power to take the lives of those who wished to harm him and those whom he held sacred in his life.

 Chapter 271 Ace And Archer

    <h4>Chapter 271 Ace And Archer</h4>


    Ascot Town was just like any other town in Eastshire.


    The people there lived perfectly normal lives.


    During the two days that Ethan and his group were there, they conversed with a few locals to get a better understanding of the world.


    ording to them, there were still othernds beyond the sea.


    However, ever since the Manticore that lived at the North of the Abel ins made the cliffs its home, no merchant ships dared tond on their shores.


    This discovery came as aplete surprise since everyone originally thought that the Legacy Domain was closed off from the world.


    The locals called their ind nation Verde Ind.


    Ethan made a mental note of the ind¡¯s name so that he could do a bit of research about it once they returned to Brynhildr Academy.


    Truth be told, after spending more than a year in the Lands of stor, he had a vague idea of what these Legacy Gates were.


    Of course, since this was his first time entering one, he wasn¡¯t sure if his guesses were correct.


    The majority of people didn¡¯t know if the Legacy Gates only connected them to a closed-off Domain or if they were sent to a different timeline, simr to that of a Nexus Gate.


    Ethan believed that Legacy Gates were simr to a Nexus. The only difference was that the Legacy Gates would remain open for a month.


    Even after it closed, it could be reopened again after a month or two had passed, making it a very essible world.


    Nexus Gates, on the other hand, appeared and disappeared as soon as some people entered them.


    They were like Legacy Gates, except they were unstable, making them scarier as the chances of returning to your own time were very small.


    On the second day of their stay, a group of Wizards and Witches appeared in Ascot Town.


    When Ethan, Luna, and Emma saw these neers, all of them were surprised since the remaining members of Brynhildr Academy were part of the group.


    Brock ckwell, Brenna Rosewood, Odelia Burke, Sabrina Hayden, and Zane ckbane. Although these five people looked haggard, and their robes were torn in a few ces, their genuine happiness after seeing Ethan¡¯s group was obvious.


    But aside from them, there were two other people in the group who looked at Ethan with relief.


    They didn¡¯t belong to Brynhildr Academy, but Emma recognized the two of them.


    How did she recognize them? The answer was very simple.


    The two teenage boys also belonged to the Meredith n and were, in fact, Emma¡¯s cousins.


    ¡°Have you seen Henry?¡± Sabrina, who was also a Fourth Year, asked Ethan. ¡°Did you encounter anyone from the other academies who tried to kill you guys?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Sir Henry is currently with Rowan, Nicole, and Ga. The four of them are currently doing their special mission.¡±


    When Sabrina heard the words ¡°Special Mission¡±, she nced at the other Fourth Year of their group, Zane.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Zanemented. ¡°Are you guys going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°We are headed towards Janga Valley to look for resources.¡±


    The group of students stiffened after hearing that Ethan nned to go to Janga Valley.


    They had just left that ce, and the current situation there could only be described with one word¡ªchaotic.


    Henry, Sabrina, and Zane were tasked to eliminate the members from other academies who were hunting the students of Brynhildr Academy.


    They were supposed to regroup with Henry and Rowan to do their special mission.


    However, they came across their teammates, Brock, Brenna, and Odelia, forcing the two seniors to escort them to safety.


    But before they met these three students, they were being attacked by the students of other academies.


    If not for the twins who had protected the First and Second Years, they might have already been killed by their enemies.


    ¡°Be careful out there,¡± Sabrina said. ¡°Nightfall Academy has dered that the Deathseeker Forest will be their base of operations, so most academies chose the Janga Valley as the second best ce to gather resources.¡±


    ¡°The Harrowing Desert and the Ymir Mountains are both dangerous ces,¡± Zanemented. ¡°Because of this, very few individuals decide to explore those regions. Now, everyone is staking their im in Janga Valley. Our rival academies are also there, so take care of yourselves.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding. ¡°Thank you, Seniors. We will now take our leave.¡±


    Sabrina and Zane nodded before leading their group towards the nearest Inn in order to rest.


    The two teenage boys remained and looked at Ethan with smiles on their faces.


    Although they are clearly still tired from their journey, it was very obvious that they nned to join Ethan¡¯s Group to protect their Master.


    ¡°What are your names?¡± Ethan asked the two, who immediately stood in attention.


    ¡°My name is Archer,¡± the teenage boy, who had a magical quiver on his back, said.


    ¡°My name is Ace,¡± the teenage boy, who held a spear in his hand, stated.


    Ethan nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Can you still travel?¡±


    ¡°¡°We can.¡±¡±


    ¡°Very well. Try to keep up with us.¡±


    Truth be told, Ethan wanted to order the two teenagers, who were older than him by a year, to rest.


    However, both of them had the ¡°we wille with you no matter what¡± expression on their faces, making Ethan sigh in his heart.


    Emma gave her cousins a look of approval because, despite their exhaustion, they were still willing to do their mission to protect Ethan.


    The Assistant Librarian had no idea who the Meredith n sent to assist her.


    But after seeing the two familiar boys, she felt more assured as she knew that both of them werepetent warriors.


    Ethan sat on Luna¡¯s broomstick and hugged the angelic beauty from behind.


    The magic that he got from the Fairies had been used up, so he was now wearing a bracelet that served as a battery for his magic powers.


    However, since he had no Magic Brooms of his own, he decided to ride his lover¡¯s broom so that he could hug her from behind.


    A few minutester, seven people flew in a V-Formation headed towards Janga Valley.


    Luna was at the forefront, while Ace and Archer were at the very back, granting the both of them a leeway to rest.


    They had no idea what was waiting for them in Janga Valley, but they didn¡¯t really care either way.


    Ethan was confident that his team would be able to handle any situation that was thrown at them.


    After all, the people with him were all elites who came from the Four Protector Families who treated him as their Liege.

 Chapter 272 Arriving At Janga Valley

    <h4>Chapter 272 Arriving At Janga Valley</h4>


    Outside the Legacy Gate¡­


    ¡°Brynhildr Academy has gone too far!¡± the Professor who came from the Dark Moon Academy shouted. ¡°Do you think that your students can kill our students without repercussions? Barret, it seems that you have lost your mind after you decided to retire.¡±


    Professor Barret gave the Professor from their rival academy a side-long nce before casually sipping his tea.


    ¡°Oh, please. Do you think everyone here is stupid?¡± Professor Barret. ¡°My students are good children. Since your students died, that only meant that they were stupid enough to attack my students. It¡¯s not our fault that they perished because of their stupidity.


    ¡°Ah! Before I forget. You fools from the Ashenfang Academy, Lionheart Academy, and Stormchaser Academy should just shut up and suck an egg. Did you think I would be unaware that all of you nned to kill our Seeds inside the Legacy Domain?


    ¡°Before you spout nonsense and use my students of ughtering your people, you better be ready to be interrogated by the Justiciars. They are already on their way, and they are very eager to ask you a few questions.¡±


    The Headmaster and Professors who belonged to the rival academies of Brynhildr Academy turned silent after hearing Professor Barret¡¯s words.


    The Justiciars were the Police of the Magical World.


    The Magistratus were the Special Forces who were higher than them in Rank.


    The Magic Bureau was the Administration that handled the rest.


    Although there were conflicts between the academies, they couldn¡¯t really kill the students of their rivals out in the open because once this happened, an investigation would be conducted.


    Every time the Justiciars and the Magistratus took action, things would always get messy, and the offenders would immediately be apprehended and sentenced for their crimes ordingly.


    Since no one would be able to know if people really killed each other inside the Legacy Domain, it was the perfect ce to do assassination missions.


    Everyone understood that entering Legacy Gates carried great risks, especially a Legacy Gate that had certain age restrictions.


    The Legacy Gate of Nightfall Academy prohibited anyone above the age of twenty-five from entering it.


    This greatly limited the number of individuals that could be sent inside it.


    This was the reason why Nightfall Academy decided to ask the other academies to explore the Legacy Gate with them in exchange for resources and favors.


    Currently, none of the students had imed the Legacy hidden inside the Domain.


    Even so, many of the people waiting for their students to return understood that it was a race against time to get it.


    Since that was the case, it was best to eliminate theirpetitors to prevent others from iming this Legacy.


    The only ones who were somewhat safe from this killing event between academies were the students of the Nightfall Academy.


    Everyone else was fair game.


    Of course, Brynhildr Academy only targeted its rival academies. The other academies were safe as long as they didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack them.


    Professor Rinehart had added Ethan to the team because this was a request from Nero, who was pressured by Brynhildr Academy¡¯s enemies.


    Unfortunately for them, the Seed that they wanted to kill was stronger than they expected.


    Instead of being the killers, they were killed instead.


    Professor Barret may look calm on the surface, but deep inside, he was also very worried about his students.


    He was confident that Henry, Rowan, and Ethan would survive.


    They had used the Special Ballot Box to choose the names of the people who would apany these three individuals on the trip.


    Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret hoped that Artifact would choose the names of students who would survive this mission and return to the academy in one piece.


    ¡®Be careful out there, everyone,¡¯ Professor Barret said in his heart. ¡®Come back alive no matter what.¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Janga Valley inside the Legacy Domain¡­


    Two days after Ethan and his group left the Abel ins, they finally reached the outskirts of Janga Valley.


    The first thing they did was search for a safe ce to rest.


    He wanted his team members to be in their peak conditions before they entered the depths of the valley andpeted with the other academies for resources.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t have to search for a long time as Bridget easily spotted a cave in the distance.


    After making sure that it had no upants, the group finally settled down to rest.


    The sun was about to set, and he could already see the moon in the sky.


    Judging by its shape, he estimated that the next full moon would happen in four to five days.


    When that happened, Luna would be able to use her Moon Magic, giving his team a strong boost in firepower.


    Not only that, Ethan could also kiss the angelic beauty, allowing him to absorb and use Moon Magic as well.


    ¡°Eat and rest after,¡± Ethan ordered. ¡°No need to assign roles for the Night Watch. I will handle it myself. Just focus on recuperating.¡±


    After giving his orders, Ethan walked towards the entrance of his cave and activated his storage ring.


    Dozens of dried-up leaves appeared beside his feet.


    But upon closer inspection, these dried leaves weren¡¯t leaves.


    They were moths. Dead ones.


    These Moths were called Lonomia Moths, and they carried a certain toxin that could cause a burning sensation and itchiness to the people who were unlucky enough to meet them.


    Their toxin could cause internal bleeding and bruises to form, so no one wanted to mess with them.


    These same moths were currently being re-animated by Ethan, and they would serve as his eyes and ears in the darkness that covered the entirety of Janga Valley.


    ¡°Go,¡± Ethan ordered.


    Dozens of Zombie Moths scattered in different directions in search of the Wizards and Witches who were currently fighting for resources.


    Emma had used illusionary magic to cover the entrance of the cave, making others unable to see it unless they had very strong senses or were capable of casting superior Detection Magic.


    After making sure that everything was in ce, Ethan entered the cave once more and had dinner with Luna.


    Instead of building tents, everyone just made make-shift beds and prepared to rest for the night.


    Lilith, who had slept a lot inside Luna¡¯s shadow, asked Ethan for permission to do some scouting in their immediate vicinity.


    The handsome young man thought that this was a sound idea, so he allowed Lilith to do her scouting mission.


    Lilith melded with the darkness and left the cave as fast as she could.


    In truth, there were two reasons why she proposed to do some scouting for their group.


    The first one was of course to let Ethan have a better impression of her.


    The second one was more personal.


    She didn¡¯t want to be there when the two did something intimate again since she was sure that it would make her feel envious.


    As the night deepened, various roars, shrieks, and screeches could be heard in the valley. There were many Magical Beasts that were very active at night.


    Among them, a creature with a blue gem embedded on its forehead poked its head out from its burrow.


    It looked up at the moon as its eyes glowed faintly with power.


    Sensing that there were people and Monsters approaching its home, the creature once again returned underground.


    There was a maze of tunnels under the earth, so escaping from these trespassers wasn¡¯t a problem for it.


    ¡®Soon,¡¯ the creature thought as it returned to the safety of its nest. ¡®The full moon wille out soon.¡¯


    Closing its eyes to rest, the gem on its forehead shone faintly in the darkness.


    It had sensed someone who shared the same ability as it, and it was very curious about that person.


    However, since it was currently injured and its power wasn¡¯t at its peak, it decided to remain hidden until the full moon.


    Once that happened, it would emerge from the ground once more and kick all of the trespassers out of its territory.

 Chapter 273 Clara’s Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 273 ra¡¯s Suspicion</h4>


    ¡°Strange¡­¡± a beautifuldy with long ck hair muttered. ¡°I¡¯ve triple-checked the Deathseeker Forest, but no matter what I do, I can¡¯t find any traces of the Ancient Wendigo.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible, Lady ra?¡± Cedric asked. ¡°Are you implying that the Ancient Wendigo is dead?¡±


    ra shook her head. ¡°If a Wendigo dies, their corpse will corrupt thend, making it mutate. And if an Ancient Wendigo dies, an entire forest will definitely turn into a devilish hellscape, turning all the trees into Corrupted Treants.


    ¡°Also, even if it doesn¡¯t turn in that direction, it is simply impossible to not sense the overflowing miasma that will escape its body. Since all of you present during the battle didn¡¯t see such a phenomenon, then it means that the Ancient Wendigo is not yet dead.¡±


    If Henry was the Team Leader of Brynhildr Academy, ra was the Team Leader of Nightfall Academy.


    Her Origin Magic was a bit special since it was infused with the magic of the East.


    She used paper talismans to channel her magic, allowing her to summon, bind, weaken, and restrain any kind of Creature.


    In short, she was the only one capable of capturing the Ancient Wendigo in their team with her Origin Magic.


    ¡°Then, since you can¡¯t sense the Ancient Wendigo in this forest, does it mean that it fled somewhere else?¡± Lilian inquired.


    ra pondered for a bit before reluctantly nodding her head.


    ¡°There are only two exnations that I can think of as to why I can¡¯t sense the Ancient Wendigo here,¡± ra stated as she held up her fingers. ¡°The first one is that it left Deathseeker Forest after suffering serious injuries.


    ¡°The second one is that it might have been captured by others. Since there are no traces that it died, these are the only potential scenarios I cane up with.¡±


    Cedric, Lilian, and the Third Year who belonged to Nightfall Academy during the battle exchanged nces with each other.


    ¡°During the battle, the only ones fighting against the Ancient Wendigo were us and the members of Brynhildr Academy,¡± Cedric reported. ¡°Everyone was doing their best to deal as much damage as they could to that monster before it summoned a Blizzard. I believe that it did that in order to escape.


    ¡°When the Blizzard receded, everyone was standing near each other with defensive stances, since there was a chance that we might receive a sneak attack from the Ancient Wendigo with it using the blizzard as its cover.¡±


    ra narrowed her eyes as she looked at the battlefield, looking for traces of clues that might have been left behind during the fight.


    Cedric had already reported everything to her, so she knew that the members of Brynhildr Academy arrived at the scene just in time to save one of their teammates from being eaten by the Ancient Wendigo.


    ¡°Before the blizzard appeared, who was the person nearest the Ancient Wendigo?¡± ra inquired.


    ¡°That¡­¡± Cedric paused for a bit. During the battle, everyone was simply casting spells left and right and attacking the vile creature at close range to prevent it from effectively mounting a counterattack.


    If they were talking about those who were fighting toe-to-toe with the Ancient Wendigo, there were three people who came to mind.


    One was Henry, the Mage yer.


    The other was Nicole, the Magic Fencer.


    Last, but not the least, was Ethan.


    The person who had defeated Cedric in the duel.


    ¡°It was Henry, Nicole, and Ethan,¡± Cedric replied. ¡°The three of them were fighting the Ancient Wendigo at close range.¡±


    ¡°The Mage yer¡­,¡± ra muttered. ¡°If it¡¯s him, then there certainly is a possibility that he might have been given an artifact by the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy that can capture the Ancient Wendigo on the condition that it was seriously injured and too weak to resist capture.¡±


    Even ra couldn¡¯t possibly capture the Ancient Wendigo at its peak strength.


    They even asked some of their allied academies to help them boost their numbers and capture the beast by gradually weakening it.


    ¡°I think the Ancient Wendigo escaping is more probable than it being captured by the students of Brynhildr Academy,¡± Lilian interjected. ¡°While I do not doubt that the possibility exists, such a strong monster cannot be defeated easily. Also, after the blizzard disappeared, the Bronze Giant Snake had also escaped the scene. I think these two Monsters retreated together.¡±


    Cedric and the Third Year named Marco nodded their heads in agreement.


    Marco was fighting against the Bronze Giant Snake, alongside Rowan and the students from the other academies.


    The moment the Blizzard appeared, the Boss Monster vanished, making them breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just listing possibilities.¡± ra smiled. ¡°As Lilian said, there is a higher chance that the Ancient Wendigo has left the Deathseeker Forest in order to recover from its injuries.¡±


    ra then scanned the faces of her teammates. All of them were looking at her and waiting for her orders.


    ¡°We have two choices,¡± ra said. ¡°The first one is that we continue to search for the Ancient Wendigo while it¡¯s still injured. The only downside with this choice is that we don¡¯t know where it is.


    ¡°We have a little more than two weeks before the Gate closes, and traveling between the different regions is troublesome. If the Ancient Wendigo chose to escape to the Harrowing Desert in order to hide with the Bronze Giant Snake, it would be very hard to find them.


    ¡°Since flying magic doesn¡¯t work in the desert, we will not be able to do a detailed search of its surroundings. At the very least, we will need to spend a week or more, merely crossing the desert to reach the Ymir Mountains.


    ¡°The Stone Golems up there is not very hospitable, and with the desert at our backs and the mountains in front of us, we would be trapped between a rock and a hard ce.¡±


    Cedric sighed because he had already thought of this possibility as well.


    ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Lilian asked. ¡°Should we risk going to the Harrowing Desert in search of the Ancient Wendigo? I¡¯m not reallyfortable traveling to ces that restrict flying magic.¡±


    ra shook her head. ¡°Although there is a possibility that the Ancient Wendigo might be hiding in the Harrowing Desert since the Bronze Giant Snake is there, fighting in that environment is not ideal.


    ¡°We won¡¯t have to contend with just two Boss Monsters, but we would also have to fight those troublesome Sand Wurms. It would be very bad if we were surrounded by those things while fighting against the Ancient Wendigo and that Giant Snake. So, I propose a different n.¡±


    ra looked towards the North East where the other Boss Monster of the Domain wasst sighted.


    ¡°We will head to the Northern Edges of the Abel ins and hunt the King Manticore,¡± ra dered. ¡°It might not be our main target, but it isn¡¯t a bad thing to bring back to the academy. The Headmaster will certainly give me a good nagging if we return empty-handed.¡±


    Cedric and the others all nodded at the same time.


    The ck-haired beauty was their Team Leader and was also one of the strongest Witches in Nightfall Academy.


    Since she had been nominated by the Headmaster himself, none of them would question her orders and authority.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone,¡± ra said as she summoned her flying broom. ¡°We have a King Manticore to catch.¡±


    A few minutester, dozens of Wizards and Witches flew above the trees of the Deathseeker Forest and headed North East.


    ra was in the lead of the formation, guiding everyone as their leader.


    ¡®It¡¯s a shame that Ethan Gremory was already gone when I arrived,¡¯ ra thought. ¡®I wish I could have seen him fight against the Ancient Wendigo.¡¯


    ra had been there when the handsome young man fought against Cedric.


    Her interest was piqued when he saw him use Fae Magic.


    Just like her, Fae Magic wasn¡¯t something that ordinary Humans could use. She even thought that Ethan might have Fairy Blood in his veins.


    Of course, this was just a conjecture since she couldn¡¯t possibly kidnap the handsome young man and draw some of his blood to solidify her assumption.


    Doing so would sour the rtionship between Brynhildr Academy and Nightfall Academy.


    Also, she didn¡¯t dare mess with someone who was a team member of the Mage yer.


    Henry had a bad reputation among Wizards and Witches.


    Even the adults were very wary of him because he was the perfect killing machine when it came to hunting Renegade Magicians who used their magic to do nefarious things.


    ¡®I just hope that my guess is wrong,¡¯ ra thought. ¡®If Brynhildr Academy really captured the Ancient Wendigo, then they would have another Guardian Level Beast with infinite potential.¡¯


    Although Nightfall Academy and Brynhildr Academy were not considered rival academies, that didn¡¯t mean that their rtionship wouldn¡¯t turn sour if they discovered that their target was stolen by them.

 Chapter 274 That Weird Blue Guy

    <h4>Chapter 274 That Weird Blue Guy</h4>


    When I was born, the first thing that I saw was the full moon.


    It was like a mother, kindly gazing down on me from the heavens and gifting me the power to survive in this world.


    As I grew, I began to understand a few things about myself and my surroundings.


    Depending on the phases of the Moon, my power would increase and decrease beyond my control.


    On moonless nights, I had to hide deep underground because this was when I was at my weakest.


    The concept of time eluded me, but as the seasons came and went, my intelligence also increased.


    It was then that I realized I was different from the other Monsters in the forest.


    Aside from me, there were three powerful beings, and I didn¡¯t dare approach them, in fear that they would hunt me down.


    The first one was the weird-looking monster in the North.


    It had the body of a Lion, the wings of a Bat, and the tail of a Scorpion.


    The Humans called it, King Manticore.


    A very fitting name for such a regal beast.


    Even from afar, I could sense that it was a very repulsive Creature.


    Just feeling its presence was enough to make my skin crawl. I could tell that it was a very bad Creature, so there was simply no chance of the two of us getting along.


    The second Strong Monster was a Giant Snake in the desert. It usually hunted at night, which was very annoying.


    I also foraged for food at night, and there had been instances when the two of us met each other.


    In the beginning, all I did was run away from it.


    However, every time we happened to meet during the night of the Full Moon, I didn¡¯t hesitate to fight against it as payback for all the bad experiences I suffered from it.


    I managed to win the fight, but the hateful snake escaped. Since I didn¡¯t really eat meat, I just let it go.


    Since then, whenever we met, it would no longer try to eat me, and we manage to co-exist just fine.


    Then, there was the Third Creature.


    If the King Manticore made my skin crawl, then this monster made me feel like my entire existence was in danger.


    I had only seen it once, from a great distance.


    However, when its eyes gazed in my direction, I felt as if my soul was being squeezed out of my body.


    I knew then and there that, even if I fought it on the night of the full moon, it would be impossible for me to beat such an evil creature.


    My intuition was telling me that the moment I attempted to even step into its domain, it would be over for me.


    That monster would eat me and add my strength to its own, making it more powerful than ever before.


    It was truly a horrifying existence and something that I didn¡¯t want to face no matter what.


    Fortunately, it very rarely left Deathseeker Forest.


    My home, which the Humans called Janga Valley, was in the opposite direction of the Forest, making it the farthest location from it.


    For that, I am thankful.


    The Giant Snake looked like a harmless wormpared to such a horrifying existence.


    Many years have passed since that fateful encounter, but one day, I sensed a ripple spreading across our world.


    It was as if a breeze of fresh air had entered our Domain.


    Although it was faint, I felt as if this world where we lived had suddenly opened up, allowing Humans that we hadn¡¯t seen before to appear in our territories.


    These neers were powerful, and they could shoot fire, ice, water, wind, and earth from those small branches that they held in their hands.


    Some even fought using sharp things that could cut Monsters in half.


    Although they had no fangs, ws, or beaks, they were still very deadly, and my instinct was telling me that meeting them was a bad idea.


    However, I also knew that when the night of the full moon arrived, I would gain the power to repel them from my territory.


    I only wanted to live a peaceful life, foraging for fruit and edible nts that grew in the valley.


    It had been four days since I¡¯d gone outside to look for food. Fortunately, I had the habit of storing food in my nest, so I didn¡¯t get hungry.


    I didn¡¯t dare to go out on moonless nights to look for food since those were the times when I would be at my weakest, so I developed the habit of always bringing food to my home whenever I was in the mood to do so.


    But my food reserves were dwindling very fast.


    If I didn¡¯t forage soon, I would run out of food.


    I didn¡¯t like to starve.


    Starving was very painful.


    But there was one good thing that happened a day ago.


    I sensed someone who felt like a kindred spirit.


    I was tempted to meet with her, but she was with a very scary person.


    The Janga Valley was my territory, so I somehow gained a bit of authority in this area.


    Even if I didn¡¯t leave my nest, I could vaguely feel and sense everything inside the valley as if it were a part of me.


    Even when I closed my eyes, I felt my Kindred Spirit shine as brightly as the moon.


    Beautiful, kind, and loving.


    But the person standing beside her was weird.


    This person radiated a blue color.


    He gave a feeling of safety and warmth, which was a good thing. Just by looking at him, I couldn¡¯t help but feel thirsty.


    The weird guy was like spring water that tasted sweet and made me feel full and happy.


    If he was with my Kindred Spirit, then she would be safe at all times.


    However, there was something scary being projected above him that covered the entire valley in darkness.


    It was bigger than that Giant Snake, more deadly than the King Manticore, and more horrifying than the creature that lived in the forest.


    I was wondering why something like that was staying beside that person, who was glowing like a blue light.


    Did he not know that such a dangerous being was towering over him?


    Just as I was thinking these thoughts, the horrifying creature that was as tall as a mountain nced in my direction.


    I almost screamed out in fright as its glowing purple eyes locked on my body.


    But this creature didn''t do anything and only smiled at me.


    It even raised the thing that Humans called a finger over its lips as if telling me to not say a word.


    I nodded my head subconsciously, agreeing to its silent demand.


    If that creature were to hunt me down, I knew with utmost certainty that there was no ce in this valley that I could hide. Even now, the mere thought of being hunted by such a creature filled me with dread.


    ¡®At least, it doesn¡¯t seem that it wants to eat me,¡¯ I thought. ¡®Maybe I can give it some fruit as an offering so we can get along?¡¯


    I truly wished that we could get along.


    How nice would it be if I could be with my Kindred Spirit and be friends with that weird blue guy?


    For now, I would just observe them.


    A few dayster, I would be able to say hello to thatdy who was glowing as bright as the Full Moon in a sky filled with stars.

 Chapter 275 Gathering Resources In Janga Valley

    <h4>Chapter 275 Gathering Resources In Janga Valley</h4>


    ¡°Fly toward the right,¡± Ethan whispered in Luna¡¯s ears. ¡°Fly low so the other academies won''t spot us.¡±


    Luna obeyed and controlled her flying broom to hover lower as she navigated down the valley.


    The rest of the group followed behind them, flying in formation.


    After resting for an entire day, the handsome young man told them that it was time to collect some resources.


    Since they got into the valley a bitte, most of the extremely rare herbs that were rarely seen on the Shire Continent were already picked by the other academies.


    Still, thepetition for what remained was high. On top of gathering resources, the other academies hindered their rivals from gaining more.


    Fortunately, these academies didn¡¯t resort to killing each other. They simply used paralyzing and binding spells to stop theirpetitors from taking more resources.


    They even intimidated some of their rivals into breaking their Escape Runes, threatening that they would beat them up if they didn''t.


    Because of this, less than forty people, excluding Ethan¡¯s group, remained in the valley.


    To his surprise, none of the academies that were targeting the students of Brynhildr Academy were in the valley.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that Henry had already cleared them out before meeting them in the Abel ins.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so many Aquamarine Blooms in one ce before,¡± the beautiful Elf, Sefarina, muttered as she looked at the beautiful flowers, whose flower petals looked like teardrops.


    ¡°These flowers are useful for cleaning out impurities inside the body,¡± Bridgetmented. ¡°They are also good at treating burn marks and scars. This is one of the most sought-after herbs by the Dwarven Race, so it always fetches a good price.¡±


    The main reason why the Aquamarine Blooms were hard to find was due to the fact that they could only be found underwater.


    Usually, they could only be seen in shallow rivers or springs with clean waters.


    Actually, Ethan wasn¡¯t the one who found these resources.


    The one helping them gather these aquatic flowers was none other than Sebastian.


    Such a chore was simple for the Guardian of Zentris, who was sensitive to magical energies near bodies of water.


    ¡°Take everything,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Maybe some of the students in Terra Manor will know of a way to cultivate these flowers in Brynhildr Academy.¡±


    The handsome young man then nced at Bridget, who was looking at the flowers with excitement.


    ¡°Take as many as you need as well,¡± Ethan smiled. ¡°Once I find a method to cultivate these flowers, I¡¯ll pass them to you.¡±


    Since Bridget was a member of one of his Protector ns, it was only natural that he shared resources with her.


    Hearing her Master¡¯s words, the pretty Dwarf smiled and nodded her head with gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, Mast¡ªEthan!¡± Bridge corrected herself mid-sentence. ¡°My family will definitely put it to good use!¡±


    She no longer hesitated and took out specialized containers to store herbs.


    Ethan simply used his control over the water and carefully dug the entire nt out from under the water.


    He made sure that none of the roots were damaged to ensure that the nts could easily be cultivated after finding the right environment to rent them.


    Luna, Emma, and the other members of his group took at least a dozen flowers each.


    Ethan took the rest and stored them inside his storage ring.


    Since this might be thest time that their academy would enter this Legacy Domain, he didn¡¯t hesitate to take all the Aquamarine Blooms, leaving nothing behind for Nightfall Academy.


    The members of Brynhildr Academy focused on harvesting rare herbs that were located near bodies of water, and they evaded the students from other academies.


    It wasn¡¯t because they were afraid of conflicts.


    They merely didn¡¯t want to attract unnecessary attention while they looted the ce.


    Half a dayter, the group found an ideal ce to rest and have lunch.


    Ethan snagged several fish from the river, which he personally barbecued for everyone.


    One of the things that he learned from the Lands of stor was the right way to barbecue food.


    He even carried his own spices with him, so that he could cook barbecue anytime, anywhere.


    ¡°This is delicious!¡± Acemented after taking a bite of his barbecued fish. ¡°I never thought that barbecued fish could taste this good.¡±


    ¡°Sir Ethan, can you teach me how to barbecue next time?¡± Archer inquired since he had the same opinion as his twin.


    Both of them usually spent their time outdoors, and they typically hunted for food.


    If they could learn Ethan¡¯s secret mix of spices, they would definitely be able to impress the pretty girls from their academy with ease.


    There was a saying that the door to people''s hearts was through their stomachs.


    No one would turn down good food, even if the one offering them looked like a dinosaur.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I have a few pouches with me as well. You can take a few. Just rub them on the meat before you barbecue them.¡±


    Ethan gave Ace and Archer two pouches each of his Mixed Herbs, making the two young men give their Master a thumbs up in their hearts.


    ¡°Can I have some too?¡± Sefarina asked with a flushed face. ¡°I also like to eat meat from time to time.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Ethan smiled and gave the beautiful Elf two pouches of spices as well.


    In order to be fair to everyone, he also gave two pouches to Emma, Bridget, and Luna.


    ¡°I will treat this as my Family Heirloom,¡± Bridget said as she held the two pouches in her hands.


    ¡°¡­ You will waste them if you do that.¡± Ethan could only shake his head helplessly, thinking that Bridget was idolizing him too much.


    The young man then ced a newly cooked fish beside Lilith, who was in her cat form.


    The ck cat happily ate the food that was personally cooked by her Master and ate with gusto.


    Luna looked at the ck Cat with a smile because she found Lilith¡¯s expression really cute.


    Ethan didn¡¯t hide anything from her and told her that Lilith, Bridget, Sefarina, Ace, and Archer, were the people sent by their ns to protect him.


    He also admitted that he didn¡¯t know much about his background but that Emma said that he would know of it once he passed his Coming Of Age Trial in Midgard.


    Because of this, she didn¡¯t pry Lilith for answers and simply enjoyed her time with her beloved.


    She wasn¡¯t aware that a small creature was stalking their group in the valley as it navigated its underground tunnels.


    It was trying to get a better understanding of its Kindred Spirit and the Weird Blue Guy who was also with her.


    Tomorrow was the Night of the Full Moon.


    The little creature was curious if the angelic beauty would also be affected by the full moon.


    All it knew was that tomorrow, it would be able to leave its nest.


    It was confident that the only one that could potentially harm it was the Weird Blue Guy, who had that horrifying creature hiding inside his body.


    After their lunch ended, the group resumed their treasure hunting and cleaned up all the resources near the bodies of water.


    Their next goal was to head deeper into the valley to forage for resources that the other academies had missed.


    Since Janga Valley extended for a hundred miles, they were confident that they would be able to find resources that the other academies had overlooked.


    Of course, their little stalker followed them in their exploration, traveling at great speeds underground, not wishing for anyone to see it out in the open.

 Chapter 276 Let’s Continue With The Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 276 Let¡¯s Continue With The Experiment</h4>


    Luna opened her eyes and found herself wrapped in Ethan¡¯s embrace.


    She wouldn¡¯t deny that waking up like this every morning made her feel warm and fuzzy inside.


    However, today was different.


    She could feel her magic reserves filling up at a rapid pace.


    Today was the day of the full moon, and Luna could feel her body, which had been deprived of magic for the past few weeks, soak up the Moon Magic like a sponge.


    However, she noticed that something was very different with her body.


    Her Magic Circuits seemed to have gotten bigger, and the flow of magic inside her body was also faster.


    Aside from that, she felt like she had suddenly awakened a new ability that was not there in the past.


    The moment her Magic Reserves were filled to the brim, Luna decided to do a bit of experiment.


    Usually, on the days of the full moon, she would start charging Magical Batteries, so that she could use them on the days she didn¡¯t have any magic.


    But now, she felt as if she couldpress the magic inside her body, turning it into a concentrated ball of light that was as big as a small marble.


    To her surprise, she actually seeded.


    The white marble hovered an inch above her chest, allowing the angelic beauty to pick it up.


    She then closed her eyes to feel the power within it, and she was startled after making a discovery.


    The amount of magic stored within the small marble was enough to fully charge five Magical Bracelets, which she used as her source of magic on the days when there wasn¡¯t a full moon.


    Suddenly, the white marble escaped her hand and flew towards her chest. It then merged with her heart, making the angelic beauty¡¯s body shudder.


    Although she was surprised, she vaguely understood what happened just now.


    As if wanting to test her theory, she waited until her Magic Reserves were filled to the brim once more.


    She then gathered all of her magic and transformed it into a condensed white marble, which hovered above her chest.


    Once again, she picked it up, but this time, she pressed it back on her chest and closed her eyes.


    Just like what happened earlier, the white marble of condensed magical energy entered her heart.


    Luna could vaguely sense two sources of energy inside of her, which were ready to use at any moment.


    However, she also came to an understanding.


    ¡®I can only store two Condensed Orbs of Magic inside my heart,¡¯ Luna thought. ¡®Adding more might make me feel sick.¡¯


    Even though she still hadn¡¯t tried it, Luna instinctively felt that this was truly the limit of her heart.


    However, her experiment didn¡¯t stop there.


    When her Magic Reserves were filled, she then tried to press the White Marble to other ces in her body, hoping to use them as her magical storage.


    She tried to press it into her forehead, but it didn¡¯t work.


    Luna pressed it all over her body, but the orb wasn¡¯t absorbed anywhere.


    It was at this moment when she heard Ethan¡¯s amused voice, whispering in her ear.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ethan whispered.


    Since he and Luna were at the farthest corner of the cave, no one was able to see what the angelic beauty was doing.


    This was especially guaranteed since Ethan¡¯s body blocked the views of anyone trying to look in their direction.


    ¡°I was trying to look for ces to store this,¡± Luna replied as she showed her lover the condensed orb of Magical Energy that she held with her fingers.


    Ethan nodded before picking up the white marble from Luna¡¯s fingers.


    He could feel very strong Moon Magic inside it, which almost made him drop it after touching it for the first time.


    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°This magic power is equivalent to four to six Magical Bracelets. If you can store this inside your body, then you will be able to use your magic even when there isn¡¯t a full moon.¡±


    It was at that moment when Ethan thought of doing his own experiment.


    To Luna¡¯s surprise, the handsome young man casually put the white marble inside his mouth and swallowed it like a pill.


    A momentter, the white marble dissolved and flowed inside Ethan¡¯s Magical Circuits making his eyes widen.


    Simr to Luna, he noticed something different with his own Magical Circuits.


    After making love with Lily, Ethan had already noticed that his Magic Circuits had started to heal.


    But now, they were firmer,rger, and the leakage was nearly gone as well.


    Sure, his Magical Energy was still leaking, but it wasn¡¯t that much anymore.


    Ethan estimated that he could retain the magic inside his body for five full days now. Not only that, but his Magical Circuits had once again gotten bigger.


    He had a hunch that all of the spells he could cast now would be more powerful than normal, which made his face turn solemn.


    "Is it just a coincidence?¡¯ Ethan thought.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t believe that it was just a coincidence.


    The changes were too ring for him to not notice.


    If not for the fact that he had already used up all of his magical reserves and relied on the Magical Batteries that Luna had left him, he might not have noticed the changes in his body after making love to her.


    Seeing that he was in a daze, Luna cupped his face and looked at him with a solemn gaze.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Luna asked. ¡°Is it painful?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It feels wonderful, but I don¡¯t prefer absorbing magic in this manner.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I prefer kissing you.¡±


    Before Luna could even reply, Ethan sealed her lips with his own.


    The kiss was sweet, and both of them felt good doing it.


    A few secondster, the handsome young man pulled back and smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the experiment,¡± Ethan said.


    Luna nodded and waited for a few minutes until her magical reserves were filled up. She then created another White Marble and gave it to Ethan.


    This time, the young man pressed the White Marble against his chest, where his heart was located.


    Unfortunately, unlike what happened with Luna, the condensed ball of energy didn¡¯t merge with his body.


    He then repeated what the angelic beauty did earlier and pressed the ball of energy all over his body, the sight of which made Luna giggle.


    After his experiment failed, Ethan sighed and looked at his lover.


    ¡°Maybe we can find other ways to store this magic power in the future,¡± Ethan said softly as he ced the magical orb over Luna¡¯s lips. ¡°For now, re-absorb it inside your body, My Love.¡±


    Luna smiled before slightly opening her lips, allowing Ethan to feed her the White Marble, which instantly filled up her magical reserves to the brim.


    Ethan told Luna about the changes in his body, which surprised her.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not only me who has had changes in their Magical Circuits,¡± Luna muttered. ¡°Do you have any idea how this happened?¡±


    ¡°I have a hunch,¡± Ethan replied with a mischievous smile on his face. ¡°I think it¡¯s because we¡­¡±


    When Ethan told the angelic beauty his guess, her face immediately turned beet-red due to embarrassment.


    But, after regaining herposure and thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t deny that there was a possibility that he was right.


    After all, she was perfectly fine until a few days ago.


    The only thing that had changed was that she was no longer a maiden, but a woman who had given her first time to her beloved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about this for now,¡± Ethan whispered in her ear. ¡°I¡¯m sure that we will find the answers in the future.¡±


    Luna nodded her head in understanding. "I''m sure you will."


    Her lover was right. If these changes were really because of what Ethan guessed, then the answers would be clear once Ethan did it with his other lovers.


    For now, she didn¡¯t want to think about these things, so she buried her head in Ethan¡¯s chest.


    It was still dark outside the cave, so she still wanted to return to sleep.


    However, she suddenly felt a connection with someone or something that was inside the valley.


    A creature, who was at this very moment, growing stronger with each passing minute.

 Chapter 277 Let’s Go Meet Your Soon-To-Be Best Friend

    <h4>Chapter 277 Let¡¯s Go Meet Your Soon-To-Be Best Friend</h4>


    ¡°P-Please, don¡¯t kill me!¡± a Witch cried out in fear as a Little Girl, who was only four feet tall, looked down on her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then break your Escape Rune,¡± the Little Girl said, her blue eyes glowing with power. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten breaths to do it. Once the time is up, and you don¡¯t¡­¡±


    The Witch didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately took out her escape rune and broke it.


    A momentter, she disappeared from Janga Valley and returned to the entrance of the Legacy Gate.


    The Little Girl then nced in the direction of the Witch¡¯s teammates, who decided to fly in different directions to better escape her pursuit.


    ¡°Futile,¡± the Little Girl muttered before disappearing from where she stood.


    Several minutester, the Wizards and Witches who attempted to run away were all caught by her.


    She broke their legs, but she didn¡¯t break their arms, allowing them to use their Escape Runes to save their lives.


    The Little Girl then closed her eyes to sense if there were any other foreigners whom she might have missed within Janga Valley.


    She had waited patiently until the night of the full moon before making her move to repel them from her territory.


    Truth be told, she was holding a grudge against them since she couldn¡¯t get out even when the food she had stored inside her nest had almost been used up.


    She didn¡¯t hold back and broke their legs as a way of venting her pent-up frustration for all the suffering that she experienced because of them.


    ¡°Now, only that group with my Kindred Spirit remains,¡± the Little Girl said after opening her eyes. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to finally meet her.¡±


    She then jumped into the top of a tree and looked towards the West, where she could feel a strong connection with her Kindred Spirit.


    Her long pink hair fluttered in the breeze as she stood on top of the tree, with the full moon behind her back.


    A blue gem glowed faintly on her forehead, allowing her to sense everything within her Domain.


    She looked very cute, but looks were deceiving.


    If someone were to underestimate her like the Wizards and Witches she had just hunted down, that someone would find themselves facing a creature that could easily break a boulder in half with a single punch.


    ¡°That weird guy is still with her,¡± the Little Girl frowned. ¡°¡­ Should I bring some fruit as an offering so he won''t eat me?¡±


    She knew that the Weird Blue Guy had this scary creature hiding inside his body, so she was very hesitant to go near them.


    But she wanted to meet and talk with the angelic beauty by his side no matter what, simply because it was what her instincts were telling her.


    While she was pondering these thoughts, she sensed a powerful presenceing from the South East, making her frown.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably that snake again,¡¯ the Little Girl pouted. ¡®How many times must I tell it not to enter my territory?¡¯


    However, the pout on the Little Girl¡¯s face disappeared and was reced with a grim look when she felt something sinistering from the strong presence she felt earlier.


    ¡®This power¡­ it¡¯s simr to that vile monster in Deathseeker Forest,¡¯ the Little Girl thought. ¡®Although it is different, it feels the same.¡¯


    Suddenly, she came to a realization.


    The monster¡¯s movements wereing straight towards her as if it had locked onto her body the moment it entered Janga Valley.


    Gritting her teeth, her power surged from within her body. She then jumped from tree to tree, intending to face off against the Monster that was targeting her.


    The Little Girl knew that even if she managed to escape the creature¡¯s pursuit, it wouldn¡¯t solve anything.


    She might be able to escape it now that her power was at its peak, but what would happen after the day of the full moon?


    She didn¡¯t want to think about that scenario, so she decided to face the monster head-on and end its life.


    That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being hunted down, especially by a creature who was giving her a very bad premonition.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°That girl is pretty cute,¡± Acemented as he looked at the bowl of water. ¡°She¡¯s also very strong. Is she really a Monster?¡±


    ¡°She is,¡± Emma replied as she gazed at the image that appeared on the surface of the water. ¡°She might be the Fourth Boss Monster of this Legacy Domain, which was missed by the surveying team of Nightfall Academy.


    ¡°Where is she going?¡± Luna, who was looking at the Little Girl with aplicated look on her face, asked.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a very strong connection towards the Little Girl. Although this was the first time she had seen her, Luna could feel that she and the pink-haired girl with a blue gem on her forehead shared something special.


    Emma didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she lightly tapped on the surface of the water and used her Scrying Ability to check the location the Little Girl was headed to.


    A few secondster, the image of a Giant Silver Snake with red eyes appeared on the water¡¯s surface.


    ¡°That looks simr to the Bronze Giant Snake we fought in the Deathseeker Forest,¡± Sefarinamented. ¡°But it looks bigger now, and its scales have changed to silver. Did it evolve or something?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Bridge softly replied. ¡°It is alsoing from the Harrowing Desert, which is the home of that Boss Monster. I doubt that there is another Giant Snake Monster in this Domain aside from it.¡±


    ¡°Is that Little Girl going to fight it?¡± Archer asked. ¡°Should we help her?


    Everyone then looked at the handsome young man, who was the leader of their group.


    ¡°Do you want to meet her?¡± Ethan asked Luna with a smile.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna replied in a heartbeat as she ced her right hand over her chest. ¡°Something is telling me that I must meet her no matter what.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go meet your soon-to-be best friend.¡±


    A few minutester, several Wizards and Witches, flying on broomsticks, zoomed across the moonlit sky.


    Their destination was the border between Janga Valley and the Harrowing Desert.


    A ce where two powerful monsters were currently fighting each other with the intent to kill.

 Chapter 278 Moonlit Mayhem - Battle For Survival [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 278 Moonlit Mayhem - Battle For Survival [Part 1]</h4>


    The sound of explosions reverberated in the surroundings as the Little Girl and the Silver Snake exchanged blows with each other.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± the Silver Snake said through telepathy as it eyed the Little Girl that it nned to hunt down. ¡°You are only this powerful on the days of the Full Moon. It¡¯s a good thing that I didn¡¯t have to wait a long time to fight you at your full powers.


    ¡°You should have looked for me when I was not at my peak strength,¡± the Little Girl replied. ¡°Your chances of winning would have been higher.¡±


    ¡°And why should I do that?¡± The Silver Snake eyed the Little Girl with a disdainful look on its face. ¡°Eating you at your weakest will not benefit me in any way. The stronger the Creatures I devour, the more it will benefit me. So, after I eat you, I will hunt down the King Manticore and be the strongest creature in this Domain.¡±


    ¡°Eat me?¡± the Little Girl narrowed her eyes. ¡°I am stronger than you. The only reason why you are still alive is because your scales have be somewhat harder than before.¡±


    The Giant Silver Snake nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. But that will change soon.¡±


    Without another word, the Silver Snake opened its mouth and unleashed a Poison Spray that could melt rocks.


    The Little Girl deftly avoided the snake¡¯s attack and pointed in the direction of the snake¡¯s head.


    ¡°Moon Beam!¡±


    A ray of silver light emitted from the tip of her finger and shot toward the Silver Snake¡¯s head. However, the thirty-meter-long Giant Snake had already anticipated this move, so it was able to dodge it easily.


    This wasn¡¯t its first time fighting against the Little Girl, so it had already memorized her abilities.


    Just as the pink-haired girl was about to unleash another Moon Beam, the Silver Snake¡¯s eyes glowed bright red, emitting a sh of light in her direction.


    The Little Girl¡¯s body momentarily became paralyzed, and the Silver Snake took advantage of this tosh out its tail against its stationary target, temporarily rooted in ce.


    A pained cry escaped the girl¡¯s lips as the tail mmed on her body, sending her flying backward.


    Although she was in pain, she managed to regain her bnce mid-air andnded on the ground, skidding for several meters beforeing to aplete stop.


    Suddenly, she felt dangering from underground, so she immediately jumped back to distance herself from whatever was about to attack her from below.


    A momentter, the head of the Silver Snake emerged from the ground mouth first, its jaws opened wide.


    It then unleashed an Acid Spray at point-nk range, forcing the Little Girl to summon a barrier of moonlight around her.


    The Silver Snake had already anticipated this move as well, so it followed up its attack with another tail strike, breaking the MoonLight Barrier and hitting the body of the Little Girl, sending her crashing toward the ground.


    ¡°H-How?¡± the Little Girl asked as she painfully propped herself up on the ground to look at the Monster, which was supposed to be weaker than her.


    ¡°How?¡± the Silver Snake replied in a teasing tone. ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t understand. Yes, I was weaker than you a while ago, but if you didn¡¯t notice, I am getting stronger as time goes by. Because you underestimated my strength, I was able to give you a surprise attack.¡±


    The Giant Snake then lowered its head and eyed the kneeling girl on the ground. Its eyes were filled with amusement like a predator ying with its food.


    ¡°Little Girl, let this be a lesson to you. Do not underestimate someone whom you think is weaker than you,¡± the Silver Snake stated. ¡°Among the four of us, I was the weakest. Because of this, I was forced to be that Ancient Wendigo¡¯s servant. I didn¡¯t know where it went, but it was no longer in the Deathseeker Forest.


    ¡°Knowing that, I took a gamble and devoured the treasure it had been protecting in its Lair. I didn¡¯t know why that bastard didn¡¯t consume it in the past. Perhaps it was waiting for the right time to evolve into a stronger Creature, or perhaps the power of the treasure wasn¡¯t enough to make its bloodline ascend to its next stage.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that it will go into a frenzy once it knows that I have devoured its treasure. But, before that, I nned to be stronger than it. I will first consume you, then the King Manticore.


    ¡°After that, I will consume the Ancient Wendigo and be the Overlord of this world. So, you can rest in peace knowing that you have yed a role in making me strong. So¡­ die for me!¡±


    The Silver Snake¡¯s eyes glowed once more, paralyzing the Little Girl in ce.


    It then opened its mouth wide, about to bite down on the Magical Creature that would make its bloodline evolve to the next level.


    The pink-haired girl shouted and summoned the strongest Moon Barrier that she could summon.


    The fangs of the Giant Snake dug down on the glowing dome of light, creating cracks on its surface.


    ¡°You are just prolonging the inevitable,¡± the Silver Snake said in contempt as it applied more force to its attack. ¡°ept your fate willingly and be my sustenance!¡±


    The cracks in the dome of light spread, and the sounds of sses breaking spread in the surroundings.


    But just as the dome of light was about to shatter, a moon beam collided with the Silver Snake¡¯s head, pushing it away hundreds of meters.


    The Little Girl nced behind her and saw several Wizards and Witches descending from the sky.


    In front of the formation was the angelic beauty whom she referred to as her Kindred Spirit.


    Lunanded a few meters away from the Little Girl and hurriedly ran in her direction.


    She then poured a magical potion over the girl¡¯s body, healing some of the injuries that she received during her battle with the Silver Snake.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is all I can do for now,¡± Luna said softly as she helped the Little Girl to stand up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will protect you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you people again!¡± The Silver Snake hissed upon recognizing Ethan¡¯s group who fought against the Ancient Wendigo in the Deathseeker Forest. ¡°Good! You saved me the trouble of hunting all of you who have invaded our world. I will devour you all!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡± Ace said as she stood between the Silver Snake and his group. ¡°You have to go through our Master first. After you beat him, I will give you the opportunity to fight me!¡±


    The young man even pointed at the Silver Snake as if taunting it to do its worst.


    Ethan nced at Emma, who hurriedly averted her gaze.


    The handsome young man then looked at Archer, who was Ace¡¯s twin brother.


    Thetter lightly coughed his throat before summoning his bow.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Master,¡± Archer replied. ¡°Although my brother can be a bit entric at times, he has the skill to back it up. He just wants to look cool in front of thedies.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You call that acting cool?¡± Sefarina had a disgusted look on her face. ¡°We are here to protect Master, yet he wanted that Giant Snake to beat Master first before he fights it? Isn¡¯t that theplete opposite of our mission?¡±


    ¡°Master, can I whack his head with my Mace?¡± Bridge asked with a solemn look on her face. ¡°Maybe he got kicked by a donkey when he was born. One quick smack might fix that.¡±


    Ethan chuckled before summoning his Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    ¡°You can whack himter,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Let¡¯s whack that Snake first.¡±


    All the members of Ethan¡¯s group summoned their weapons and wands in preparation for battle.


    Luna, who was holding onto the Little Girl, lightly patted her head and also summoned her own wand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Luna said with a determined look on her face. ¡°We will protect you.¡±


    The Little Girl looked at her Kindred Spirit with a surprised look on her face.


    ¡°No,¡± the Little Girl said as she raised her arms to cup Luna¡¯s face, pulling her head towards her. ¡°We will fight together.¡±


    The Little Girl kissed Luna¡¯s forehead, creating the pact that would bind the two of them together for life.


    When she pulled back, an emblem of a crescent moon faintly shone on Luna¡¯s forehead, proving that their pact wasplete.


    ¡°Give me a name,¡± the Little Girl said softly as she looked at the youngdy with an expectant look on her face.


    At that moment, a name suddenly appeared inside Luna¡¯s mind, which she knew was perfect for the adorable Little Girl in front of her.


    ¡°Selene,¡± Luna said. ¡°Your name will be Selene.¡±


    The Little Girl smiled before looking at the Silver Snake, whose scales were slowly changing to ck. Gold colorations could be seen at the edges of its scales, making it look especially beautiful and deadly at the same time.


    ¡°Everyone, get ready,¡± Ethan stated as the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand hummed in preparation for battle. ¡°This fight won''t be easy.¡±


    The giant ck-Gold Snake emitted an ear-piercing screech as if venting its frustration at the people who interrupted its meal.


    A minuteter, a battle under the moonlit sky shook the entirety of Janga Valley, making all of the Creatures inside it flee in fear of being involved in a battle for survival.


    ----------------------


    (Author''s Note: Selene''s picture is in thement section.)

 Chapter 279 Moonlit Mayhem - Battle For Survival [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 279 Moonlit Mayhem - Battle For Survival [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°This guy is so tough!¡± Ace gritted his teeth when he saw his spear fail to pierce through the Giant ck Snake¡¯s Scales.


    ¡°Stop talking, and start running!¡± Bridget shouted as she created a stone pir to provide Ace a foothold in order to escape.


    Several arrows imbued with wind and fire magic flew toward the Monster¡¯s eyes, but the Giant Snake burrowed headfirst to the ground, preventing the arrows from hitting their targets.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite intelligent.¡± Sefarina clicked her tongue. ¡°I hate intelligent Monsters.¡±


    Archer nodded in agreement. ¡°It knows that we can control the trajectory of our arrows mid-air after our first failed attempt to blind it. Now, it¡¯s not giving us any opportunities tond a hit.¡±


    Both archers tried to attack the monster¡¯s body, but their attacks only bounced off its body, not even leaving a single scratch.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because your attacks are weak,¡± Emmamented as her gaze followed the Monster that was moving underground. ¡°It¡¯s just not powerful enough to break past its defenses.¡±


    ¡°Is it stronger than the Ancient Wendigo?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Emma replied. ¡°But it¡¯s tougher than that. I think the path of evolution it took focused on increasing its body''s defense rather than offense. Its power is now stabilizing, which means that it has reached its optimal form.¡±


    Emma then summoned her flying broom and flew high in the sky.


    Luna, Sefarina, and Archer followed her to the sky because they all specialized in range attacks.


    Only Ethan, Selene, Bridge, and Ace remained on the ground and waited for the monster to resurface.


    ¡®Master, the Monster will be surfacing five meters to your right,¡¯ Emma reported through telepathy.


    ¡®Got it,¡¯ Ethan replied, and the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand glowed faintly. ¡®I don¡¯t really like using this skill, but I guess I have no choice.¡¯


    The young man took a deep breath before tapping into the power of the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy, allowing the power of the deity¡¯s bloodline to manifest inside his body.


    When using this Legacy Ability, Ethan¡¯s strength was magnified drastically.


    The power of a Deity was no joke, giving his body a boost that was simr to three Magna Amplificobined.


    A Wizard or Witch could only cast Magna Amplifico once. Using it again would not have any effect on their bodies.


    However, Ethan was different. After gaining the power of a Deity, his strength and spell power increased, making him a truly powerful individual, simr to a transformed Beast Kin, like Lily in her Wolf Form.


    It was just a pity that he wouldn''t be able to use the full power of his Legacy since he wasn¡¯t fighting in the sea, where he could crush almost any foe using the Tide Bringer¡¯s might.


    With Emma¡¯s signal, Ethan pulled back his arm and empowered the Sea God¡¯s Trident with the power of Lightning.


    As soon as the ck Giant Snake emerged, the young man had already thrown his spear like a Railgun, smashing through the snake¡¯s throat, and sending it flying backwards.


    The Trident pierced the scales of the snake and was able to bury itself a foot deep into its body.


    However, this was still not enough to defeat the Beast, who had be enraged after suffering an injury.


    ¡°Die!¡± The ck Giant Snake screeched and countless Golden Crescent des emerged from its body, flying towards Ethan¡¯s group.


    Bridget mmed her mace on the ground, creating several Earth Walls to protect herself and Ace from the powerful attacks that were covering arge area.


    Selene, on the other hand, coated her entire body with Moonlight and jumped between Ethan and the ck Giant Snake.


    She then repelled all the Golden Crescent des with her punches and kicks, shielding Ethan from the monster¡¯s wrath.


    Luna, on the other hand, summoned a Moonlight Barrier, protecting Emma, Sefarina, and Archer, who were all in the sky and providing support fire to their allies.


    When the attacks receded, Selene didn¡¯t hesitate and stomped her right foot forward.


    A momentter, she reappeared a few meters away from the Giant Snake and unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks on its body, making the monster screech in pain.


    Although its scales had be tougher and could resist most magical and physical attacks, Selene¡¯s blows were not simple.


    Her attacks carried a vibration that passed through her enemy¡¯s defenses, dealing internal damage directly.


    These attacks drained her considerably, but she gave it everything she had, hoping that it would take down the Giant Snake while she still had the strength to fight.


    Annoyed by her unrelenting attacks, the Giant Snake decided to also go for an all-out attack, unleashing its most powerful skill at point-nk range.


    Selene, who didn¡¯t expect such a counterattack tried to distance herself, but it was already toote.


    A golden shock wave that extended for hundreds of meters sent the Little Girl crashing to the ground which caused her to cough out a mouthful of blood.


    The attack of the Giant Snake had a paralyzing effect, immobilizing herpletely.


    Knowing that it might not get another chance, the Monster opened its mouth wide and tried to devour the prey that it coveted in Janga Valley.


    Once it seeded, it nned to return to the Desert right away to digest Selene and absorb her powers.


    After that, he would go to the North of the Abel ins and fight against the King Manticore and devour it as well.


    It believed that as long as it was able to aplish that feat, the Ancient Wendigo would no longer be a threat, and it could finally hunt down the pesky Foreigners who invaded their world.


    But just before its fangs could sink into Selene¡¯s helpless body, a ck Mist appeared out of nowhere and devoured the Little Girl first before flying away.


    Which left the Giant Snake to devour the soil where Selene once was, infuriating it.


    However, when its gazended on the creature who had saved its target, the Giant Snake¡¯s body froze. He recognized the monster that he nned to fightst.


    The Giant Snake was not the only one that froze after seeing the Creature.


    Selene, who was being carried like a Princess by the Ancient Wendigo, couldn¡¯t help but scream in fright as she looked at the Monster who was holding her tightly.


    There was no Creature that scared her and the ck Giant Snake more than the Monster of Deathseeker Forest.


    And now, that same monster had appeared on the battlefield, making the two of them and the rest of Ethan¡¯s group, look at it with dread.

 Chapter 280 Moonlit Mayhem - Battle For Survival [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 280 Moonlit Mayhem - Battle For Survival [Part 3]</h4>


    A few minutes before Selene charged towards the ck Giant Snake¡­


    ¡°Ethan, your opponent is not an easy one to defeat,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said in a solemn tone. ¡°Even if you use the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy, you can only use a third of its potential onnd. Your teammates also don''t have any strong spells that could prate the Giant Snake¡¯s Armor.¡±


    Ethan agreed with what his Other Half was saying. And he also understood that the one sharing his body wouldn¡¯t just start a small talk with him out of the blue.


    This meant that his Other Half would either advise him to flee with everyone or tell him how to defeat his opponent.


    ¡°Do you remember the Ancient Wendigo you captured earlier?¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°I have sessfully made it your subordinate. However, it¡¯s still seriously injured. It might not be a match against that Giant Snake now, but it could intimidate it. Judging by what happened in the Deathseeker Forest a few days ago, it seems that the Giant Snake was the Ancient Wendigo¡¯sckey.


    ¡°If we make it appear on the battlefield, it might affect your opponent¡¯s morale, temporarily making it lose its momentum. When that happens, you must do your best to deliver a strike that could either kill or seriously injure that monster. You only have one chance.¡±


    Ethan was pleasantly surprised to know that his Other Half was able to tame the Ancient Wendigo.


    However, this knowledge also made him more wary of his counterpart who hid inside his Sea of Consciousness.


    Although he knew that his Other Half was on his side, he couldn¡¯t help but shake the feeling that he could take over his body whenever he wanted.


    As if reading his thoughts, Ethan¡¯s Other Half onlyughed inside his head, not confirming or denying the young man¡¯s worries.


    ¡®We¡¯ve already talked about this in the past,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated. ¡°I don¡¯t like repeating myself. Whether you think of me as your ally or enemy is entirely up to you. But I''d like to make an exception this time. Ethan, I am not your enemy. As long as you understand that, you don¡¯t have to fear me.


    Ethan reluctantly nodded his head and once again shifted his attention to the battle.


    He knew that Selene wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the Giant Snake alone, so he also charged forward with the intention of backing her up.


    It was at that moment when the ck Giant Snake unleashed a powerful shock wave that blew his teammates hundreds of meters away.


    Ethan was able to hold his ground because he had stabbed his Trident on the ground, allowing him to stand firm.


    However, the ck Snake¡¯s attacks also had an effect on his body, causing blood to seep from the corner of his lips.


    His internal organs were shaken quite a bit by the attack, temporarily rendering him unable to move.


    But, when he saw that the Giant Snake was about to devour Selene, a voice spoke inside his head, telling him the name of the creature that was now under hismand.


    ¡°Dainsleif!¡± Ethan roared.


    Immediately afterward, a ck Mist emerged from Morrigan¡¯s Ring and shot towards the Little Girl who was lying on the ground.


    Ethan was only able to breathe a sigh of relief after seeing that the Ancient Wendigo had sessfully rescued Selene from the Monster, who nned on eating her whole.


    Knowing what was going to happen next, Ethan took out his wand and pointed it forward.


    At the same time that Selene screamed, after seeing the Ancient Wendigo carrying her like a Princess, the young man also activated another one of his Trump Cards.


    ¡°Illumina!¡±


    Ethan¡¯s body was engulfed by a torrent of water that shot toward the Giant Snake like a torpedo.


    He could see that his enemy was momentarily frozen in ce after seeing the Ancient Wendigo, giving Ethan enough time to close the distance between them.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Thrust!¡±


    Ethan knew that if he randomly attacked the Giant Snake¡¯s body, he might not be able to instantly deal a deadly blow to his target.


    Because of this, he targeted the crack on the monster¡¯s scales, which was caused by the attack he had made earlier.


    When the snake heard the vibration of a Dragon¡¯s Roar,ing from its right side, it was already toote to do anything.


    Ethan¡¯s trident pierced through the crack in its body, embedding half of it inside, making the monster scream in pain and shock.


    It then tried to shake off the Human who had attacked it during its moment of confusion, but Ethan had no intention of letting go.


    Channeling the power of Lightning into the Sea God¡¯s Trident, Ethan dealt the Monster a deadly blow.


    Perhaps, in its final attempt to kill its attacker, who had dealt it a very serious injury, the Giant Snake mmed its body on the ground and started to do a death roll.


    Ethan coughed out a mouthful of blood as his body was mmed into the ground, but he still refused to let go of his Trident and once again activated the power of his Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    ¡°Aqua Burst!¡± Illumina shouted.


    The Sea God¡¯s Trident which was embedded inside the monster, unleashed several water spears that pierced through its body from the inside out.


    Illumina harnessed all the Magical Powers inside Ethan¡¯s body and further intensified the attack, creating countless water spears that pierced through every part of the Giant Snake¡¯s insides, making its blood shower like a fountain.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the Giant Monster uttered its dying screech before its body finally crashed on the ground.


    Only when it was in its dying moments did it realize that the Ancient Wendigo was seriously injured and had been weakened considerably, no longer making it a threat to it.


    However, it was already toote to do anything.


    Its momentary shock upon seeing the creature that had treated it like a servant was all that Ethan needed to deliver a serious injury on its body.


    Due to its confusion, instead of fleeing, it decided to kill Ethan alongside it.


    It believed that no matter where it ran, the Ancient Wendigo wouldn¡¯t let it escape after it consumed the treasure that it hid in itsir in the Deathseeker Forest.


    If only it was able to think clearly, it would have realized that there was nothing to fear, and it could have handled the situation in a more appropriate manner.


    Unfortunately, it was already toote for regrets as it breathed itsst breath.


    Ethan, who was lying a few meters away from the Giant Snake, was covered in blood.


    He had several broken bones in his body, and he was in too much pain to even lift a finger.


    If not for the fact that the blood essence of a Deity had greatly strengthened his body and given him strong regenerative abilities, he might have kicked the bucket by now.


    Although he was in pain, the young man knew that after two or three days, he would fully recover from his injuries.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite reckless, Ethan,¡± Illumina said with a bitter smile on her face.


    ¡®Sorry,¡¯ Ethan replied through telepathy because he was in too much pain to speak.


    The mermaid princess shook her head before lowering her head to kiss Ethan¡¯s lips.


    A momentter, the young man felt a refreshing feeling wash over his body, reducing the pain that was tormenting him.


    ¡°I used a healing spell on you, but since the injuries you received were severe, you will still need a full day to recover,¡± Illumina said softly. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t cling to Giant Monsters. It will only be a painful experience.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that,¡± Ethan replied.


    Illumina lightly poked Ethan¡¯s nose and smiled. ¡°I know.¡±


    A secondter, she transformed into Ethan¡¯s wand,nding gently on his chest and lyingpletely still.


    It was quite fortunate that Ethan had just absorbed Luna¡¯s power, allowing Illumina to use stronger spells in order to deal the killing blow to the Monster.


    Perhaps, if they weren¡¯t fighting on the night of the full moon, things might have ended differently for all of them.


    Ethan suddenly felt a strong urge to sleep, making him unable to keep his eyes open.


    This was one of the side effects of Illumina¡¯s Spell, which hastened the recovery of his body.


    However, before hepletely closed his eyes, he felt Luna¡¯s soft hands cradle his head and saw her worried gaze looking down on him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ethan said as he closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired. I¡¯ll be better when I wake up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Luna replied as she lightly brushed aside the hair that was covering her lover¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch over you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    That was thest thing that Ethan said before closing his eyes to sleep.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that Selene had fainted in the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s arms out of fright.


    Unfortunately, none of his teammates dared to make a move to approach the Monster that was like a nightmare who hade to life.


    It was a good thing that the Ancient Wendigo had no intent of remaining outside due to its injuries.


    The Monster casually dropped Selene on the ground, making the Little Girl cry out in pain before turning into a ck mist that flew towards the ring on Ethan¡¯s finger.


    Emma, who looked at her sleeping Master, addressed the others, who had witnessed something that they shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°Whatever you saw today, keep it a secret until Master says otherwise,¡± Emma stated. ¡°Do I make myself clear?¡±


    Bridged, Sefarina, Ace, and Archer all nodded their heads at the same time.


    They knew that Nightfall Academy had entered the Legacy Gate to specifically hunt down the Ancient Wendigo.


    If they knew that the Monster that they were looking for was in Ethan¡¯s possession, they would certainly take action.


    Since the five of them were his Protectors, they understood that they shouldn¡¯t let anyone know of this incident.


    Just as they were about to take Ethan somewhere safe, the handsome young man opened his eyes.


    Luna, who was cradling his head, came face to face with a familiar set of purple eyes that she had seen twice in her lifetime.


    ¡°Excuse me for a bit,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said as he propped himself up, surprising everyone.


    Emma could feel the mark on her chest heating up, allowing her to recognize the one that was currently possessing Ethan¡¯s body.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half ignored all of them and walked towards the Giant Snake thaty dead on the ground.


    ¡°It would be a shame to leave this behind,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said as he waved his hand to his right side.


    Immediately, the body of the Sand Wurm that Ethan had stored several days ago appeared in front of everyone


    Although the young man¡¯s storage ring could store many things, the size of the giant Snake was simply too much, so he decided to throw away some stuff to make some space for it.


    After storing the Giant Snake inside Morrigan¡¯s Ring, the handsome young man walked toward Luna and once againid down on the ground.


    He even held the youngdy¡¯s hands, allowing her to cradle his head before winking at her.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said before closing his eyes, leaving everyone rooted on the ground and not understanding what just happened right before their eyes.

 Chapter 281 Treasure Hunters

    <h4>Chapter 281 Treasure Hunters</h4>


    Luna hummed a song as she lightly patted Selene¡¯s body.


    It had been a day since the battle against the Giant ck Snake and, yet, Ethan was still asleep.


    Selene also reverted to her original form, which was a Carbuncle.


    A creature that looked like a hybrid of a cat and a fox, with a blue gem on its forehead.


    These creatures were usually hunted down for the gem on their foreheads, which could be used to create many magical artifacts.


    ording to Selene, the full moon inside the Domainsted for four days. This meant that both of them would be able to use their full powers during that time, which was a good thing.


    Selene would usually transform into a little girl if she had to fight with everything she had.


    But there was no need to fight anyone anymore, and she had also picked fruits in the forest and piled them beside the sleeping Ethan as if making an offering, so she finally reverted to her original form.


    This scene made Luna, as well as the others, giggle. They noticed that, for some reason, Selene was afraid of Ethan.


    When the angelic beauty asked her why, Selene just shook her head repeatedly and wouldn¡¯t say a word.


    However, everyone noticed that she would nce at Ethan from time to time before shuddering.


    They weren¡¯t aware that the Carbuncle was able to see Ethan¡¯s Other Half, who was smirking at her, making her body uncontrobly shudder.


    ¡®I mustn''t offend that being no matter what!¡¯ Selene thought. ¡®Although it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t tell Luna about the creature lurking inside Ethan¡¯s body, staying alive is much better than staying dead!¡¯


    Seeing the adorable Carbuncle purr on Luna¡¯sp, Bridget and Sefarina weren''t able to stop themselves from asking Luna if they could pet her.


    ¡°Can I pet her?¡± Sefarina asked.


    ¡°Me, too!¡± Bridge looked at the cute creature with sparkling eyes.


    Before Luna could even answer, Selene nced in their direction and nodded her head.


    ¡°You can,¡± Selene replied. ¡°But be gentle, okay?¡±


    After getting her permission, Sefarina and Bridget took turns lightly patting Selene¡¯s body.


    Not long after, the Carbuncle, who was as big and as long as two adult hands started purring, melting the hearts of the two girls.


    Emma was also very tempted to pet Selene, but she held herself back.


    However, there was someone who was unable to do that and that was Ace.


    ¡°Can I pet her too?¡± Ace asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Selene replied. ¡°I won¡¯t allow myself to be touched by males!¡±


    Ace, who had received a firm rejection from the adorable creature, could only sigh in his heart.


    He couldn¡¯t me Selene for rejecting his request since it would indeed be inappropriate for him to pet her, especially after she had revealed her demi-human form.


    While thedies were busy petting the newest addition to their team, Ethan stirred from his sleep and slowly opened his eyes.


    His body was still a bit sore, but his injuries had mostly healed thanks to Illumina¡¯s healing magic.


    Luna had also injected his body with Moon Magic by kissing him in his sleep, allowing him to recover faster as his cells soaked up her magical power.


    The first thing that Ethan noticed was the pile of fruit on his chest, the sight of which made him blink his eyes in confusion.


    Seeing this scene, Luna giggled and greeted her confused lover.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Ethan,¡± Luna said. ¡°Those fruits piled up around you came from Selene. It seems that she wanted you to get better soon, so she picked fruits for you.¡±


    Selene, who was enjoying everyone¡¯s attention earlier, jumped off Luna¡¯sp and approached Ethan anxiously.


    ¡®T-These are offerings for friendship,¡¯ Selene said through telepathy. ¡®I hope Lord Ethan epts them.¡¯


    Although Ethan was still unsure of why the adorable creature was afraid of him, he decided to nod his head and ept her offerings.


    ¡°I ept your offerings,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I hope that you will continue to protect Luna and be one of her closest friends.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s what I want as well!¡± Selene stated. ¡°I want to be with Luna and be good friends with her.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    He then picked up one of the apples lying on the makeshift bed beside him and took a bite of it.


    Since he had woken up and hadn''t eaten anything after falling unconscious, he was feeling quite hungry, so he ate three more apples. Selene saw this and was very happy.


    After eating, Ethan lightly patted her head, which made her tail swing from side to side.


    Ace and his brother, who saw this, only nced at each other and shook their heads helplessly.


    Selene had stated that she wouldn¡¯t allow any male to pet her, but it seems that their Master was an exception to this rule.


    The Carbuncle didn¡¯t shy away from Ethan¡¯s touch, afraid that if she rejected his gesture, she would get eaten!


    It was for this reason that she endured his touch.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long before she realized that Ethan¡¯s touch was quite soothing, making her feel refreshed and happy.


    She didn¡¯t even notice that she had subconsciously climbed into hisp, allowing Ethan to pet her more conveniently. Seeing this, Luna smiled.


    After a few minutes, Ethan stopped petting Selene. It took half a minute before the ball of fur regained her senses.


    The moment she realized that she was sitting on Ethan¡¯sp, she jumped away as if she was electrocuted and hurriedly went to Luna¡¯sp, seeking the protection of the handsome young man¡¯s lover.


    ¡°Can you guys tell me what happened after I fell asleep?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Allow me to answer your question, Master,¡± Emma replied. ¡°Selene has chased all the Wizards and Witches out of Janga Valley, and so far, none have ventured here since then.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°How many days do we have before the Legacy Gate closes?¡±


    ¡°At least two weeks, Master,¡± Bridget replied. ¡°A portal will appear in Abel ins, leading us outside of the Domain once the time is up. Of course, we can also use our Escape Runes to return instantly if we want to.¡±


    Ethan pondered for a while before looking at Selene, who was lying on Luna¡¯sp.


    ¡°Selene, you can sense the treasures inside the Janga Valley, right?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Ethan,¡± Selene replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Lord Ethan,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Just call me Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Understood, My Lord,¡± Selenemented.


    The handsome young man could only scratch his head. It seemed that Selene had no intention of just calling him Ethan. Since that was the case, he simply allowed her to do what she wanted.


    ¡°Can you also sense precious gems and metals?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Something like gold and silver?¡±


    Selene pondered for a while before giving her reply.


    ¡°If My Lord is talking about those things that are buried under the ground then yes,¡± Selene replied. ¡°There are those shiny things under the ground. They have different colors, and some of them are the size of a human¡¯s head.¡±


    Silence descended inside the cave after hearing Selene¡¯s words.


    Although Ethan expected that she would be able to detect treasures within the Janga Valley, he didn¡¯t expect that she could also detect precious gems and minerals buried underground.


    ¡°Selene, can you help us gather those precious gems and metals?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Un!¡± Selene nodded. ¡°I built my nest in one of those ces. Follow me!¡±


    The Carbuncle then jumped off Luna¡¯sp and ran in the direction of the cave.


    Ethan and his group followed behind her.


    Now that they no longer had anypetitors inside the valley, every resource inside it was now theirs for the taking.

 Chapter 282 The Proof That We Already Share A Bond

    <h4>Chapter 282 The Proof That We Already Share A Bond</h4>


    Ace and Archer smiled ear to ear as they looked at the piles of precious gems in front of them.


    Just like Selene had told them earlier, she was able to detect these treasures from the ground, allowing them to unearth them with the help of Bridget¡¯s Earth Magic.


    Although it sounded simple, the process was actually ratherplex.


    Only two hours had passed since they left the cave, but Bridget was already sweating buckets.


    Her magical powers were draining at a rapid rate, and she needed to take several minutes of rest before she could continue digging for these precious gems and minerals.


    In order to help her recover, Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate to give her rejuvenation potions, in addition to lending her his Magical Bracelet.


    While the Magic Power inside her body was recovering, she was using the magic reserves stored in the Magical Battery to cast spells.


    Although Bridget was his Protector, he didn¡¯t let Luna mention anything about her ability to condense Magic Power because he didn''t want others to know her secret.


    Luna understood that Ethan was only looking out for her, so she also kept silent and recharged one Magic Battery after the other. She''d pass it to Bridget every time the one thetter was using ran out of power.


    Due to the mental and physical exhaustion that Bridget was suffering from, Ethan asked Selene to only focus on ces with dense concentrations of precious gems and minerals.


    This way, Bridget could gain more with the hard work that she was tasked with doing.


    Of course, the others also helped. However, their help was limited.


    In fact, only Sefarina, who specialized in Wind Element, could do something to help Bridget do the heavy lifting since she could carry rocks and dirt away with her magic.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You can rest for today,¡± Ethan said to Bridget and Sefarina, whose bodies were now covered with sweat.


    The young man then nced at Selene. He asked her if she knew any ces with flowing spring water so that thedies could take a bath and freshen themselves up.


    He had the power to sense water in the surroundings, but it was much easier to ask Selene since Janga Valley was her own backyard.


    After gathering the spoils, Ethan split them evenly, adding more shares to Bridget¡¯s and Sefarina¡¯s portions, for they did most of the work.


    Since there were plenty of resources to be gained, the handsome young man didn¡¯t need to be stingy.


    They still had plenty of days to gather treasures, so he decided to just gather them at a reasonable pace.


    Ethan was more worried about his other teammates from Brynhildr Academy, and wondered if they were still hunting down the students from their rival academies, preventing them from gathering resources of their own.


    An hourter, all thedies, including Selene, soaked in the spring waters, making them all sigh in relief.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long before all of them, with the exception of the Carbuncle, gazed at Emma¡¯s body with envy.


    The Assistant Librarian doesn¡¯t make any effort in making herself look good in the presence of others.


    The only time she would put some effort into looking beautiful was when she was alone with Ethan.


    Now that she had removed all of her clothes, her seductive body was out for everyone¡¯s eyes to feast on, making even Luna feel inferior.


    ¡°¡­ Life is unfair,¡± Bridget said as she looked at her own modest breasts before shifting her gaze towards Emma¡¯s voluptuous chest filled with womanly charms.


    Luna and Sefarina were both C-Cups, while Emma was a D-Cup, making her look fuller and more seductive than the two other beautifuldies.


    ¡°How did you make them that big?¡± Bridget asked Emma.


    ¡°Sorry, but this should be rted to genes,¡± Emma replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything special. But maybe if you give your chest a massage, it might grow bigger.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Will it really work?¡± Bridget inquired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know,¡± Emma answered before a mischievous smile appeared on her face. ¡°But, there are breasts erging potions. I just don¡¯t know if they are safe to use. Why not ask Master for a breast massage? Who knows, he might just help you increase your breast size.¡±


    Bridget¡¯s face immediately turned beet red after hearing Emma¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Y-You, stop talking nonsense.¡± Bridget red. ¡°Just because you are Master¡¯s Promised One, don¡¯t think that you can act smug. If you don¡¯t do a good job, I will steal your position from you.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Emma smirked. ¡°Feel free to try.¡±


    Suddenly, everyone heard a familiar voice inside their heads.


    ¡°Challenge epted.¡±


    The water in the spring rippled, and a beautiful youngdy, with cat-like ears, appeared in front of everyone.


    Just like Emma, she had an hourss figure, and her skin radiated a youthful glow that made her look dazzling as the light rays of the setting sun fell upon her body.


    ¡°L-Lilith?¡± Luna asked. ¡°Is that you?¡±


    The youngdy, who seemed to be in her early twenties, turned to look at Luna with a smile.


    ¡°It is me,¡± Lilith replied before sitting beside Luna and giving her a hug. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I returned to my original form. Don¡¯t be surprised next time, okay?¡±


    Lilith was older than them by a few years, and she was radiating this sense of confidence, which made Emma raise an eyebrow.


    She had long ck hair, and the two cat-like ears on the top of her head made her look exquisite, further enhancing her feminine charm.


    Also, there was a hint of a mysterious air of maturity around her, which made her incredibly attractive.


    ¡°Make sure to do your best so you keep your position, Emma,¡± Lilithmented. ¡°If you fail then I will definitely take your ce.¡±


    Emma smiled sweetly as she gazed at the shameless Cat-Kin who coveted her position.


    ¡°The fact that I found Master first meant that I was the one Fated to be with him,¡± Emma stated. ¡°Also, this is proof that we already share a bond.¡±


    Emma lightly tapped her right chest, and a red rune, which meant ¡°Soul¡± in the ancientnguage, appeared in front of everyone.


    Lilith, Bridget, and Sefarina looked at the lightly glowing rune and sighed in their hearts.


    This was indeed the symbol of the Promised One, and this meant that no matter what they did, Emma¡¯s position was more or less unshakable.


    Even so, they were still Ethan¡¯s Protectors.


    With or without the symbol on their chests, they would still protect him with their lives, as expected from the members of the Protector ns that served their family.


    ¡°Um, excuse me but¡­ what is this Promised One you are all talking about?¡± Luna asked. ¡°Ethan mentioned it to me in passing, but he didn¡¯t borate on this subject. Can you all tell me what it is?¡±


    Lilith, Bridget, and Sefarina nced at each other before shifting their gaze to Emma.


    Truth be told, they didn¡¯t have the authority to tell Luna anything. However, the angelic beauty was someone whom their Master had recognized as his future wife.


    Because of this, she also gained the qualification to know a little bit about the background of the people who served her lover.


    ¡°While I can¡¯t tell you the full details of what the Promised One entails, I can tell you what I am allowed to tell you,¡± Emma replied. ¡°This title is something that is bestowed upon the person whom our Lord recognizes as his first supporter. Of course, the gender of the Promised One doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°They are simply the people who will live and die with their Master because of the unbreakable bond that is shared between their souls. In short, my soul is now bound to Master. So, if he dies, I will also die. This also means that I have a special role to y in his life as his Protector and his property.¡±


    There was still more that Emma didn¡¯t say because it was confidential information.


    Until Ethan sessfullypleted his Coming-of-Age Trial, the secrets of the Four Protector ns and his true identity would remain a secret.


    Although the information that was shared with her wasn¡¯t much, it made Luna realize that her lover wasn¡¯t a simple person.


    By now, almost everyone in the academy knew that Ethan was just a farm boy.


    A country bumpkin who was lucky enough to attend Brynhildr Academy.


    If these students only knew that this farm boy was actually being protected by four mysterious ns, they would probably change their opinion of Ethan.


    Especially the Nobles who looked down on him in the past because of his background.


    Nobles like Langston who thought that Ethan was a soft persimmon that he could pinch any time he wanted.

 Chapter 283 Facing Off Against The King Manticore [Part 1]

    Chapter 283 Facing Off Against The King Manticore [Part 1]


    Somewhere in the Northern Regions of the Abel ins¡­


    ¡°Surround it, and don¡¯t let it escape!¡± ra ordered as she unleashed several paper talismans, forming a Magic Circle that surrounded the battlefield, in order to weaken her enemy and strengthen her allies.


    The remaining survivors from Nightfall Academy, as well as the other academies who had a good rtionship with them, merged into a group in order to capture the King Manticore and bring it back to the academy.


    Seeing that it was surrounded, the six-meter-tall King Manticore roared. Its scorpion-like tail unleashed over a dozen spiked projectiles, which contained poison.


    ¡°Brace!¡± ra ordered as she activated a barrier in front of her, making the Manticore Spike headed in her direction bounce off of her shield of light.


    Cedric also constructed a barrier in front of him, protecting him and his sister from harm.


    The other students did something simr, having anticipated that this would happen.


    Before starting the raid, ra had briefed them about the King Manticore¡¯s abilities, so they had a general idea of how it would react after it was attacked.


    Still, knowing how it would react and executing it once faced in real-time were two different things.


    It didn¡¯t take long before they realized that they had underestimated their opponent.


    Their strategy would''ve worked against an ordinary Manticore.


    But what they were dealing with at the moment was a King Manticore.


    The barriers they created managed to hold off the Poisoned Spikes, but they onlysted for a few seconds.


    Fortunately, when they realized that the barriers wouldn¡¯t hold, they immediately took evasive action and jumped to the side, rolling on the ground.


    ¡°Offensive Spells, fire at will!¡± ra ordered.


    She knew that if she allowed the Boss Monster to do as it pleased, they would find themselves being pushed back by its momentum.


    ¡°Levis Hasta!¡± Cedric pointed his sword at the monster and conjured several spears of light that flew in its direction.


    The King Manticore pped its bat-like wings and flew high in the air, evading Cedric¡¯s attacks.


    It then retaliated with a supersonic roar, creating a powerful sound attack that sted away and caused internal injuries to those who were hit by it.


    Blood seeped from the corner of Cedric¡¯s lips as he lowered his Magical Shield.


    Although he had mitigated some of the effects of the Manticore¡¯s Roar, its effect still permeated his body, making him nauseous.


    ¡°Aqua Anguis!¡± Lilian shouted, and countless water snakes emerged from the tip of her wand, flying toward the King Manticore high up in the air.


    The Manticore looked at this pitiful attack in disdain before using its ws to shred the Water Snakes, dispelling them all.


    ¡°Magna Fragor!¡± Marco, a Third Year who was also present during the battle against the Ancient Wendigo and the Bronze Giant Snake, summoned arge Fireball. It hit the side of the King Manticore¡¯s body, pushing it back.


    The King Manticore turned its head and growled at the puny human before unleashing another barrage of its Tail Spikes, targeting not only Marco but also the other students that were within its range.


    ¡°Combine your defensive spells!¡± Ca shouted at the people who were rendered immobile after getting hit by the monster¡¯s Supersonic Roar.


    Knowing that their lives were on the line, walls of Ice and Earth rose to defend against the Spikes that were flying in their direction.


    Some Wizards and Witches also created powerful gusts of wind in order to weaken the momentum of the Spikes, preventing them from breaking past their defenses.


    ¡°Come forth!¡± ramanded as a magic circle appeared under her feet. ¡°Wisp!¡±


    A meter-tall Light Elemental Spirit that looked like a pulsating Orb of Light appeared above ra¡¯s head.


    The moment it was summoned, the Wisp immediately flew toward the King Manticore with the intention of attacking it.


    As soon as the Monster was within its strike range, it used the spell Sun Burst.


    This spell created a blinding light that momentarily caused blindness to its target and at the same time dealt Light Elemental Damage, making it growl in pain and anger.


    ¡°Now!¡± ra ordered. ¡°Attack!¡±


    Even without her order, the Wizards and Witches had already started casting their strongest spells in the hopes that they would be able to seriously injure the Creature.


    Unfortunately for them, despite being unable to see for a brief moment, the Manticore pped its mighty wings and flew upward, avoiding the barrage of spells that was aimed in its direction.


    The Wisp trailed behind the Manticore, knowing that thetter would attack the students on the ground once it regained its vision.


    But the Wisp didn¡¯t know that the Manticore only wanted to create distance between it and those on the ground so that it could deal with the most annoying enemy first.


    The Wisp unleashed a barrage of Light Arrows at the Manticore, hitting its body.


    Although it was painful, the Manticore endured until it regained its vision.


    The moment it did, the monster immediately turned its body around and descended from the sky, catching the Wisp by surprise.


    The Light Spirit Elemental decided to move to its right, but the Manticore had already prepared for its evasive maneuver.


    Its scorpion-like tail pierced the Light Spirit Elemental, hitting its dead center. The summoned Monster staggered.


    Using this chance, the Giant Manticore opened its massive jaws and chomped down, making the Spirit Elemental¡¯s body shatter into countless particles of light.


    ra spat a mouthful of blood as a bacsh of her Summon¡¯s death.


    This made her an easy target for the King Manticore, who realized that she was the leader of the Humans that dared to invade its territory and attack it.


    Opening its mouth wide, the King Manticore unleashed another Supersonic Roar, intending to permanently take out the beautiful youngdy with long ck hair.


    ¡°Protect ra!¡± Cedric shouted as he hurriedly threw his shield toward their Leader and activated its defensive abilities.


    ¡°Kyrie Eleison!¡± Cedric shouted.


    Immediately, a dome of golden light emerged from the shield, covering the youngdy who helplessly knelt on the ground after suffering from her bacsh.


    The other Wizards and Witches nearby ra ran toward her and unleashed their own protective spells.


    Domes of Ice and Earth appeared before ra, serving as severalyers of protection.


    However, theseyers of protection immediately broke apart the moment the Supersonic Roar collided with them.


    The only one that managed to survive the attack was the Golden Dome. But even then, cracks could be seen spreading on its surface due to the damage it received.


    The other Witches and Wizards who tried to help their leader were also blown away by the impact of the supersonic attack and were knocked unconscious.


    ¡°Vinc Lucis!¡± Cedric roared as he stabbed his sword into the ground, creating Chains of Light that bound the Manticore, holding it in ce.


    ¡°Vinc Aquae!¡± Lilian pointed her wand at the King Manticore who had been sessfully chained by her brother.


    Four chains made of water also wrapped around the Manticore¡¯s body, binding its head, tail, and two of its legs.


    ¡°Vinc Ignis!¡± Marco also summoned several chains made of fire that wrapped around the monster¡¯s mouth, preventing it from using its Supersonic Roar.


    One by one, the other Wizards unleashed their own binding spells, forcing the King Manticore to struggle in its bindings.


    Half a minuteter, ra, who had somewhat recovered from her bacsh, threw several paper talismans in the air that stuck themselves on the monster¡¯s body.


    ¡°Fulgur Fluctus!¡± ra pressed her palms together, unleashing a thunder wave that electrocuted the King Manticore, making it squirm in its bindings like an earthworm sprinkled with salt.

 Chapter 284 Facing Off Against The King Manticore [Part 2]

    Chapter 284 Facing Off Against The King Manticore [Part 2]


    ra didn¡¯t hesitate and channeled more power into her paper talismans, hoping that it would knock the Monster unconscious so she could seal it.


    Just as everyone thought that they already won the battle, the Manticore¡¯s body turnedpletely red, and a powerful shockwave burst forth from its body, freeing it from its restraints.


    With a roar of defiance, the King Manticore gave the Humans on the ground a sidelong nce before flying to the East with everything it had.


    Its enemies had already given it serious injuries, so it decided to escape while it still could.


    As a sentient creature who had lived for over two hundred years inside the Domain, it knew when to fight and when to flee.


    And with its current situation, it was time to flee.


    It didn¡¯t fly toward the Deathseeker Forest, knowing that it was the territory of the Ancient Wendigo.


    With its weakened state, King Manticore was certain that it wouldn''t be a match for the strongest Monster in their Domain.


    It also didn¡¯t bother heading toward the Harrowing Desert since there was some kind of Law that prevented anyone from flying over this territory.


    Left with no other choice, it decided to fly toward the East, heading straight towards Janga Valley.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ let it get¡­ away!¡± ra ordered as she fell to the ground.


    She had overworked herself in her attempt to knock down the monster that was stronger than the reports they received from the scouts of the academy.


    Because of this, she was unable to move her body for a short period of time, leaving herpletely incapable of pursuing their target.


    Cedric nced at their leader before gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Lilian, Marco, protect Lady ra and those who are seriously injured!¡± Cedric ordered. ¡°The rest of you, follow me!¡±


    Without another word, he summoned his flying broom and flew after the King Manticore, who was getting farther and farther away with each passing second.


    Less than ten Wizards and Witches followed behind him, leaving behind theirrades who were too injured to continue fighting.


    They chased the creature for nearly two hours, forcing themselves on in order to not lose sight of it.


    In the end, the Manticore could not continue flying andnded on the ground, growling at its pursuers, with its scorpion-like tail, poised to strike.


    Cedric and the six other Wizards and Witches who had apanied him encircled the enemy.


    They had taken several Monster Hunt Missions in the past, so they knew that attacking a cornered beast was a very dangerous thing to do.


    Monsters who had been pushed into this kind of situation would no longer think twice about their life when attacking and would often prioritize bringing their Hunters to the afterlife with them.


    The Hunters and the Hunted stared at each other for a few minutes.


    None wanted to make the first move, turning the face-off into a stalemate.


    But Cedric knew that this wasn¡¯t the case.


    The King Manticore was a powerful Magical Creature.


    Although it didn¡¯t have any powerful regeneration abilities, when given time, it would regain its strength to fight or flee.


    This was something that he didn¡¯t want to happen, but he also understood that if he made a rash move, it would increase the possibility of higher casualties in their group.


    While he was still grasping for straws to find a way to ovee this situation, he noticed four ck dots on the horizon, flying toward them from the South.


    It didn¡¯t take long before he realized that they were in fact Wizards and Witches that were flying on broomsticks.


    ¡°Those uniforms¡­ they are from Brynhildr Academy,¡± one of the Witches that belonged to Nightfall Academymented.


    Cedric nodded his head in affirmation.


    There were three flying broomsticks headed in their direction, but he could only see that there were two riding on one of them.


    ¡®Maybe we still have a chance,¡¯ Cedric thought the moment he recognized who these people were.


    Henry, Nicole, Rowan, and Ga hovered hundreds of meters away from the King Manticore and gazed at the Magical Beast, as well as the students who seemed to be fighting against it.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cedric,¡± Nicole said. ¡°It seems that they have changed their target.¡±


    ¡°This is the King Manticore.¡± Ga looked at the monster with awe. ¡°It seems to be seriously injured. But why are they hesitating to give it the finishing blow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because they can¡¯t,¡± Henrymented. ¡°From the looks of it, the King Manticore ran away after suffering serious injuries. Perhaps the rest of their members are either dead or injured, and only the seven of them are left to finish it off.¡±


    Rowan snorted. ¡°They knew that they would be forced to sacrifice some of their people if they tried to subdue this cornered beast. It seems that they are not ready to face such a consequence.¡±


    Perhaps, hearing what they were talking about, Cedric flew in their direction in order to negotiate.


    ¡°Please help us subjugate the King Manticore,¡± Cedric said. ¡°If you do, Nightfall Academy will owe you a big favor.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Henry replied. ¡°Do you think we will help you after what your academy did to Ethan? We still haven¡¯t forgotten the dirty trick you yed back then.¡±


    ¡°Trying to seduce my sister?¡± Rowan scoffed. ¡°Fat chance. You¡¯re lucky that I¡¯m not in the mood to beat you up right now.¡±


    Rowan hated two people the most.


    The first one was Ethan.


    The second one was Cedric.


    Both guys wanted to make his sister their lover. And as a brother, he naturally wanted nothing more than to beat the crap out of them.


    However, as ofte, he had begrudgingly epted Ethan as a decent suitor for his sister.


    He was still not aware that Ethan and Luna had already done the deed. If he knew, he would definitely go to Janga Valley right now and rip the handsome young man to shreds.


    Cedric frowned because he couldn¡¯t refute the words that were being said to him.


    He was starting to regret his high-handed action back then. But it was already in the past, and he could not turn back time.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Cedric asked. ¡°As long as it''s within the power of Nightfall Academy, I am willing to seek apromise.¡±


    Henry and Rowan nced at each other.


    They were confident that if they worked together, they would be able to subjugate the already seriously injured monster with ease.


    At the same time, both of them understood that stealing this prey from Nightfall Academy would further strain the rtionship between the two academies, and this was something that they couldn¡¯t decide on their own.


    Brynhildr Academy already had many enemies hiding in the shadows. They didn¡¯t want to add another academy on their list of enemies.


    ¡°You will stay away from my sister, and never talk to or approach her again,¡± Rowan stated. ¡°Also, Nightfall Academy willpensate us for helping you deal with this monster.¡±


    Cedric frowned.


    He was unwilling to agree to this condition, for he was serious about pursuing Luna and making her his lover.


    The handsome teenager was confident that, with the help of his family, he would be able to finalize a marriage agreement with Luna¡¯s parents.


    He knew that he could simply nod his head now and agree to Rowan¡¯s demands with the intention of going back on his wordter.


    But he knew that if he did that, he would be branded as a man without honor and someone who shouldn¡¯t be trusted.


    This was something that he wasn¡¯t willing to do, especially since he had already decided to make Luna his bride.


    ¡°I can agree to the condition ofpensation,¡± Cedric said with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°However, the first condition must be changed. Although I admit that what I did was wrong, I only did it because I am serious about pursuing a rtionship with Luna.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t casually call my sister using her first name,¡± Rowan growled. ¡°You¡¯re not that close.¡±


    Henry rested his hand on Rowan¡¯s shoulder, telling him that he mustn''tsh out at Cedric.


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor knew that Rowan was a siscon, and anything rted to Luna was like his reverse scale.


    ¡°Please change the condition,¡± Cedric stated. ¡°I am even willing to apologize to Ethan for what I did. So, let¡¯s negotiate.¡±


    The students of Brynhildr Academy looked at Henry and waited for his decision.


    But before the Head Prefect could even say anything, several more Wizards and Witches appeared on the horizon.


    These Wizards and Witches numbered more than thirty.


    And just by looking at their uniforms, the students of Brynhildr Academy understood that they were part of their rival academies who wished nothing more than to end their lives while they were still inside the Legacy Domain.

 Chapter 285 Just This Much Is Only A Warm Up For Me

    <h4>Chapter 285 Just This Much Is Only A Warm Up For Me</h4>


    ¡°Well, look who¡¯s here,¡± a Fourth Year student from the Darkmoon Academy, Gregory, said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s the sheep from Brynhildr Academy that are up for ughter.¡±


    Gregory was the Captain of the Darkmoon Academy students. He was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use any means to ovee his opponent, even if it meant ying dirty.


    ¡°Well, look who¡¯s here,¡± Henry replied with a devilish smile of his own. ¡°Another dead person that will soon be added to my list.¡±


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor unleashed his killing intent, which made almost all the students shudder due to how intense it was.


    Even Gregory¡¯s smile faded after sensing the killing intenting from one of the High-Profile targets of their academy.


    As a Magic Knight himself, Gregory knew that the only people who had killed hundreds of people could release such powerful killing intent.


    Even so, with the numberspletely on his side, he remained confident that he would prevail in an all-out battle. Henry couldn¡¯t even fly and had to rely on Rowan¡¯s flying broom to remain afloat.


    ¡°Nice bluff, Mage yer,¡± Gregory said as he raised his hand. ¡°But your notoriety ends here.¡±


    Immediately, the Wizards and Witches numbering over thirty spread out and encircled Henry¡¯s group, leaving them no path for escape.


    Rowan sneered after seeing that they were surrounded. He wasn¡¯t the least bit worried in the slightest, even if they were supposedly trapped.


    Even Nicole, who was the youngest of the four of them, had a fearless smile on her face as she eyed her enemies. She wasn''t someone who would go down easily in a fight, and she was confident in her ability to escape, if she was pushed into a corner.


    Ga still looked calm on the surface, but deep inside, she was feeling anxious.


    Although she was confident about dealing with three Wizards and Witches at the same time, fighting against this number was not going to be easy.


    ¡°Friends from Nightfall Academy, it will be best for all of you to stand aside,¡± Gregory stated. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be involved in this conflict, do you?¡±


    Cedric nced at Gregory and then at Henry before signaling his group to pull back. He didn¡¯t want his people to be caught up in the all-out battle between the rival academies.


    The handsome teenager was more worried about the King Manticore who was on the ground and watching this scene with amusement.


    As a sentient creature, Cedric knew that if they didn¡¯t subdue the monster quickly, it would be able to recover its strength and flee.


    But given the current situation, he really had no choice but to take a step back for his and his members¡¯ safety.


    ¡°Nicole, listen to me,¡± Henry said in a volume that only she could hear. ¡°You and Ga head to Janga Valley. We can handle ourselves just fine.¡±


    Nicole frowned when she heard Henry¡¯s words, but in the end, she nodded her head and gestured to Ga.


    The Scarlet Witch nodded her head in understanding and waited for Henry¡¯s signal.


    ¡°Rowan, I trust that you¡¯re not going to kick the bucket with only this many opponents, right?¡± Henry said in a teasing tone.


    ¡°If they wanted to kill me, they would have to surround me with at least a hundred people,¡± Rowan snorted. ¡°Just this much is only a warm-up for me.¡±


    Henry chuckled and eyed Gregory with a smirk on his face.


    Without any warnings, the Head Prefect of Dud Manor threw two silver daggers in two opposite directions.


    One was headed for Gregory, and the other was headed behind him, where a Witch was barring the way of their escape.


    Gregory sneered at the sight of the silver dagger that was flying towards him.


    ¡°I already know your tricks, Mage yer!¡± Gregory shouted. ¡°It won¡¯t work on me!¡±


    Summoning a sword, Gregory swung to deflect the silver dagger that was aimed at his head.


    However, just as he was about to hit the dagger, Henry swapped ces with it and reappeared in front of the Fourth Year, who still had a sneer on his face.


    ¡°Titan¡¯s Strength,¡± Henry said as he punched forward, meeting Gregory¡¯s sword that was covered in purple mes.


    The moment his punch hit Gregory''s sword, thetter felt as if he had swung against a train that was going at full speed.


    The collision was so strong that his sword broke in two, and Henry¡¯s punch collided with his face, making it explode like a watermelon!


    Everything happened so fast that everyone was shocked, including Cedric who was seeing the Mage yer fight for the first time.


    Right after killing his opponent, Henry disappeared from where he was and reappeared where the dagger that he had thrown towards the Witch was.


    Without even a shred of mercy, Henry punched forward with the intention of killing the Witch as well.


    However, the Witch was one step ahead of him and broke the Escape Rune in her possession.


    She instantly turned into particles of light and disappeared from the Legacy Domain.


    Unlike Gregory, who was too full of himself, the Witch felt death the moment the dagger was thrown in her direction.


    Trusting her guts, she didn¡¯t hesitate to take out her escape rune and break it instantly, barely escaping with her life.


    ¡°Now!¡± Henry shouted.


    Nicole and Ga moved in his direction in order to escape through the path that he created.


    The pink-haired beauty even summoned her shield and raised it above her head.


    She did this to give Henry a tform that he could step on.


    A devilish smile appeared on his face as he threw more silver daggers in different directions, with the intention of killing as many as he could.


    When Gregory died, the enemy team had lost theirmanding officer, leaving their group disorganized.


    Henry and Rowan took advantage of the confusion to attack the opposing Wizards and Witches, who hade to kill them. This would show them what the Executors of Brynhildr Academy were capable of.


    Henry and Rowan were always sent to deal with rogue Wizards and Witches, so their fighting experience was very rich.


    How could a disorganized mob form any threat against them??


    Cedric and his teammates could only look in horror as a one-sided massacre took ce.


    Because of how shocked they were, they werete in noticing that the King Manticore had started to run away, using the battle as its cover.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Cedric cursed internally. ¡°Everyone, follow me!¡±


    Cedric took a nosedive from the sky in order to avoid the dogfight that was growing more intense with each passing second.


    He made sure to dodge any stray spells that were being hurled towards Henry and Rowan, who seemed to appear and disappear in the skies.


    One would swap ces with his dagger.


    The other would transform into a purpleet, annihting everything in its path.


    ¡®These people are crazy,¡¯ Cedric thought as beads of sweat formed on his head.


    He understood that Henry was strong since even he had heard of his Mage yer title in Nightfall Academy.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Luna¡¯s older brother, Rowan, was quite powerful as well.


    In that short amount of time he watched, Cedric was sure that if he were to fight Rowan in a life-and-death battle, his chances of winning were low.


    Of course, there was a chance that he could win, but unless it was ast resort, he wouldn¡¯t dare to fight with a person who could easily end a person¡¯s life with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 286 You Reap What You Sow

    <h4>Chapter 286 You Reap What You Sow</h4>


    Two minutes.


    That was the maximum amount of time that Henry could maintain his Titan Strength.


    Just as the name suggested, he would gain the strength of a Titan, giving him superhuman strength.


    Every time he was in this form, he could go toe to toe even with a Giant, matching their raw strength and power.


    The moment he activated this bloodline ability of his, he would need to end his opponent within that time limit.


    After two minutes, his speed and strength would decrease to a fifth of his peak strength, making his movement very sluggish.


    This was the downside of his ability, so he¡¯d only use it when he truly needed to fight with his life on the line.


    Of course, he would regain his strength after half an hour. However, he would be unable to use his ability, Titan Strength, again for a day.


    The silver daggers flying in the sky were like the messengers of death that heralded the ughter of anyone they hit.


    But since the number of their opponents was simply too many, Henry and Rowan were unable to pursue them all.


    This was especially true since Henry couldn¡¯t fly, and had to rely on his daggers to keep fighting in the sky.


    Some of the Wizards and Witches flew in different directions, while some decided to target Nicole and Ga, thinking that the two of them were weak.


    Losing his momentum, Henry plummeted to the ground, while Rowan was still hurling dark fireballs at his targets, seeming not to care if the Head Prefect of Dud Manor was to fall to his death.


    If someone were to see this, they would think that Rowan was heartless.


    But that wasn¡¯t necessarily the case.


    If Henry could die because of a free fall, the title of Strongest Wizard in Brynhildr Academy would be all for naught.


    The Head Prefect of the Dud Manor was just a few seconds away from falling to his death, but his face remained calm like the surface of ake.


    A momentter, he disappeared mid-air and reappeared where Nicole and Ga were.


    What their enemies didn¡¯t realize was that Nicole and Ga were both carrying one of Henry¡¯s silver daggers.


    This was the insurance that he had given them just in case their lives were in danger.


    These daggers were currently ced behind their flying brooms so that, if Henry needed to swap ces with them, he would reappear at their location instantly.


    Nicole¡¯s flying broom shook a bit the moment Henry materialized out of thin air.


    The Wizards and Witches pursuing the twodies gasped in shock the moment the Mage yer appeared in front of them.


    Without even saying a word, Henry threw several silver daggers in their direction, forcing them to make evasive maneuvers.


    Perhaps traumatized by what had happened to Gregory, these Wizards and Witches didn¡¯t hesitate to break their Escape Runes in order to save their lives.


    A smirk appeared on the Mage yer¡¯s face as he watched the beams of light fly upwards.


    What his enemies didn¡¯t know was that the two minutes of his skill was already up, and the side effects of his ability had also started to kick in.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Ga asked.


    Since they no longer had anyone pursuing them, they no longer had a reason to run away and hovered in the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Henry replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Rowan. His battle might also be over by now.¡±


    He then raised his hands, and the silver daggers that he had thrown away flew back in his direction.


    This was the special enchantment that was imbued in them, allowing Henry to retrieve them with ease.


    A few minutester, they returned to where they left Rowan and saw the Third Year seated on top of his flying broom.


    His Robes were torn in several ces, and his face was a bit pale.


    However, he was still alive, and that was all that mattered.


    When Henry disappeared, their enemy regained a bit of their confidence and started to gang up on Rowan.


    But thetter proved to be more tenacious than they had expected, even managing to kill two Wizards before they decided to leave him alone.


    ¡°You still have a long way to go,¡± Henry said as he looked at the Third Year, who was in a sorry state.


    ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± Rowan snorted. ¡°I could p you right now, and you¡¯d be unconscious for a week.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Henry rolled his eyes at the shameless guy, whose robes were in tatters.


    Fortunately, Rowan had more than one enchanted robe in his storage ring, so changing defensive gear was not a problem for him.


    All their robes were magically enhanced for this trip, making them as durable as Magical Chainmail.


    However, this level of protection didn¡¯t guarantee one¡¯s safety, especially when fighting against multiple enemies at once.


    ¡°How many escaped?¡± Rowan asked.


    Henry shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t bother counting.¡±


    Hearing his reply, Rowan clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    ¡°So, what now?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°Are we going to pursue them? Or should we run after the King Manticore?¡±


    ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡± Rowan removed his Wizard Robes, exposing his muscr and chiseled body. ¡°We¡¯re going to continue our mission.¡±


    Nicole nced at the third year¡¯s buffed body, but she wasn¡¯t attracted by it.


    Although Rowan¡¯s upper body was filled with masculinity, it fell shortpared to Ethan¡¯s physique which seemed to have been sculpted by the Gods.


    ¡°Ethan''s is still better,¡± Nicole muttered in a tone that only Ga and Henry could hear. ¡°His body looks nicer.¡±


    This made the Head Prefect of Dud Manor chuckle, while the Scarlet Witch just tilted her head in confusion.


    Clearly, Ga had no idea what Nicole was talking about.


    After Rowan finished changing clothes, they headed in the direction the other Wizards and Witches had gone in order to escape.


    Little did they know, outside of the Legacy Gate, the Headmasters and Professors of the academies that they had attacked all had grim expressions on their faces.


    The Professor of Darkmoon Academy was livid after hearing that Gregory had died.


    Not many in Darkmoon Academy knew that the Fourth Year, who served as the Captain of their group, was actually his nephew.


    He had high hopes for the young man and believed that thetter would raise the prestige of their family after his triumphant return.


    But now, those dreams had been shattered, and the only thing that remained was hate.


    The Professor of Darkmoon Academy red at Professor Barret, who was calmly cleaning the monocle in his hand while humming a happy tune.


    As if sensing that someone was looking at him with the intent to kill, the Professor of Brynhildr Academy only smiled before returning the Monocle in his eye.


    ¡°You reap what you sow,¡± Professor Barret said to no one in particr. ¡°If you are determined to kill someone, you must also be ready to be killed.¡±


    The Ex-Magistratus then nced in the direction of the Professor from Darkmoon Academy as his smile grew.


    ¡°Many years have passed since you first targeted our academy, and you still haven¡¯t learned your lessons,¡± Professor Barret sneered. ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s about time to stop the kiddie fights and have us adults duke it out to end it all. What do you say?¡±


    A chilling glint passed briefly through Professor Barret¡¯s eyes, making the Professor from Darkmoon Academy shudder.


    Due to his anger, he had momentarily forgotten whom he was ring at.


    The person who was looking at him with a sneer was none other than the most powerful Magistratus, who had been active for forty whole years.


    Although he was now retired and had taken a teaching position at Brynhildr Academy, he was still someone whom no sane Wizard or Witch would dare to offend.


    Because of this, the Professor from Darkmoon Academy had no choice but to reign in his anger and take a step back from a full-blown confrontation.


    He knew with certainty that, when he returned to Darkmoon Academy, his position and his life might be in danger due to the losses that they had suffered on this expedition into the Legacy Domain.

 Chapter 287 I Swear That I’ll Become Stronger Than You

    <h4>Chapter 287 I Swear That I¡¯ll Be Stronger Than You</h4>


    After running after the King Manticore for nearly six hours, Cedric and his team were at their wits¡¯ end.


    All of them were not only tired and exhausted, but some of them were even injured.


    The chase went on and off. Whenever the Monster could no longer fly, it wouldnd on the ground and attack them with poisonous Spikes it shot out of its scorpion-like tail.


    This hunt had simply be a battle of attrition between the teenagers and the King Manticore.


    Neither wanted to give up, but all of them were reaching their limits.


    Even Cedric was already physically, mentally, and emotionally exhausted.


    Although the King Manticore was seriously injured, they were still unable to deal a crippling blow, one that would allow them to subjugate it and finally give them time to rest as they waited for reinforcements.


    ¡°Cedric, this can¡¯t go on,¡± a Second Year Wizard spoke up. ¡°If we keep this up, we might really die fighting this beast.¡±


    The other five Wizards and Witches, who had apanied Cedric to pursue the Monster, were in agreement. They were truly at their wits¡¯ end, and neither side was able to break the stalemate.


    The handsome teenager knew that if the Monster chose to escape now, none of them would have the strength to chase it.


    Fortunately, it seemed that the monster was just as exhausted as them and was simply stalling for time in order to recover their strength.


    The face-off between men and beaststed for half an hour.


    It was at that moment when the King Manticore recovered enough strength to open its wings and started to lift itself into the air to fly towards Janga Valley.


    Cedric gritted his teeth, but he didn¡¯t give the order to pursue.


    None of them could continue the battle, and he understood that pushing everyone to their limits would be suicide.


    However, just as the Manticore was just gaining altitude, a lightning bolt struck its body, causing it to roar in pain.


    The unexpected attack that came out of nowhere caught it by surprise, and it directly crashed to the ground after losing its strength to fly.


    Streaks of electricity ran amok through its body like live snakes, making the creature finally sumb to its injuries and lose consciousness.


    Cedric and his group noticed that a dark blue trident was embedded in the side of the King Manticore¡¯s body.


    Although the others didn¡¯t recognize it right away, Cedric did.


    How could he possibly forget the weapon that his rival had wielded in his battle against him?


    As if waiting for that moment, several Wizards and Witches, riding flying brooms, appeared in their sight and hovered dozens of meters above the fallen King Manticore.


    The handsome teenager¡¯s gaze automatically locked on Ethan, who was riding on the same flying broom as the angelic beauty whom he nned to pursue.


    Swallowing his pride, Cedric propped himself up from the ground and looked at the fallen Monster to make sure that it was really unconscious.


    After he had confirmed that it was no longer a threat, he once again shifted his attention to Ethan.


    ¡°Thank you for the help,¡± Cedric stated. ¡°Nightfall Academy will not forget this favor.¡±


    Ethan nodded to acknowledge Cedric¡¯s words. He then whispered something in Luna¡¯s ear, making the angelic beauty nod her head.


    This scene caused an ache to pass through the handsome teenager¡¯s chest as their intimate gesture filled him with jealousy.


    A secondter, Luna maneuvered her flying broom to fly back in the direction of Janga Valley.


    Ethan¡¯s entourage followed suit, and soon, they disappeared from Cedric¡¯s vision.


    The handsome teenager took a few deep breaths before looking at the least injured member of his party, which was the Second Year who talked to him a while ago.


    ¡°Go back and inform the others that the King Manticore has been subjugated,¡± Cedric ordered. ¡°If possible, bring Lady ra as soon as possible, so she can put this creature in a cage.¡±


    The Second Year nodded his head and flew Northwest in order to share the good news with his teammates.


    Seeing him go, Cedric then took out some magical chains from his storage ring and used their magic to bind the Manticore¡¯s legs, and wings, preventing it from escaping.


    Only after the Monster was restrainedpletely did he and the rest of his team breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he felt inferior to his rival, who had easily dealt with the creature whom they had a hard time catching.


    Of course, Cedric could have done the same if he was at his peak strength. But, right now, he was truly and utterly exhausted.


    He was even thankful that they would not go back to Nightfall Academy empty-handed, especially after getting the second-best Boss Monster that was inside the Legacy Domain.


    ¡®I swear that I¡¯ll be stronger than you,¡¯ Cedric vowed in his heart as he looked in the direction where Ethan and his group had disappeared. ¡®I will prove to Luna that I¡¯m better than you.¡¯


    After making that vow in his heart, Cedricid on the ground and closed his eyes to rest.


    He was simply too tired, and all he wanted to do was rest for a few minutes to recover.


    The handsome teenager didn¡¯t care that he had to sleep on the ground and dirty his clothes.


    That was how tired he was. Not much could bother him anymore.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you kill that King Manticore?¡± Bridget asked. ¡°I thought that you were on bad terms with Nightfall Academy?¡±


    Ethan smiled. ¡°Letting them owe me a favor isn¡¯t a bad thing. Since I helped them this time, they will less likely look for trouble for Brynhildr Academy.¡±


    ¡°As expected of Master,¡± Sefarina praised. ¡°You are looking at the bigger picture.¡±


    Ethan chuckled after hearing the beautiful Elf¡¯s praise.


    Truth be told, when Selene told them that there was an evil creature that was headed towards Janga Valley, Ethan decided to investigate.


    That was when they saw the heavily injured King Manticore, who seemed to be on itsst legs.


    Behind it, they also noticed Cedric¡¯s group and connected the dots.


    If Ethan saw the seriously injured King Manticore alone, he would not have hesitated to subjugate and maybe capture the creature alive.


    But since Cedric¡¯s group had been hunting it first, he felt that it would be distasteful to steal their target from them for the second time.


    He already had the Ancient Wendigo in his hands.


    Getting the King Manticore was simply asking for trouble, for it would make one of the neutral academies in Grandshire their enemy.


    In the end, the trade-off wasn¡¯t worth it, so Ethan decided to lend a hand this time and make Cedric and his academy indebted to him.

 Chapter 288 Return To The Outside World

    <h4>Chapter 288 Return To The Outside World</h4>


    Several days had passed, and now, only five days remained until their one-month stay inside the Legacy Gate was up.


    Ethan¡¯s group had a bountiful harvest, nearly emptying the entirety of Janga Valley of its natural treasures.


    Unfortunately, there were simply too many resources to take, and they didn¡¯t have enough manpower to excavate them all.


    They got all the precious herbs, fruits, as well as other unique Flora that only grew inside the Legacy Domain.


    Ethan stored them all with the intention of surrendering them to the Terra Manor, hoping that his seniors would be able to cultivate them inside the academy.


    ¡°Selene, do you know where we can find the Legacy of this Domain?¡± Ethan asked the Carbuncle, who was currently resting in Luna¡¯sp.


    ¡°Legacy?¡± Selene raised her head to look at the handsome young man, who was her Master¡¯s lover. ¡°What Legacy?¡±


    ¡°A special power that is exclusive to this ce,¡± Ethan tried to exin the nature of a Legacy. ¡°It is something quite powerful that allows a Wizard or Witch to gain a new source of power.¡±


    Selene pondered for a bit before shaking her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t sense anything like that in the Janga Valley,¡± Selene replied. ¡°Maybe it exists in the other territories.¡±


    Ethan sighed, having already expected to receive this answer.


    Selene knew Janga Valley since it was her own backyard. If there was a mysterious power in her territory, she would have certainly investigated it without a doubt.


    However, after she confirmed that no such thing existed in Janga Valley, Ethan pondered for a bit.


    ¡®It is either in the Harrowing Desert, the Abel ins, or in the Ymir Mountains,¡± Ethan thought. ¡®Too bad, we only have a few more days left to explore. We don¡¯t have much time left.¡¯


    Although the young man wanted to find where the Legacy was inside the domain, he decided that it would be more beneficial to continue gathering resources in the Janga Valley than searching around aimlessly.


    Even though he felt disappointed about not getting the main prize of this expedition, subjugating the Ancient Wendigo, acquiring the corpse of the Giant ck Snake, as well as getting the resources of Janga Valley was more than enough for him to recognize that his gains weren''t small either.


    Since that was the case, Ethan no longer bothered with the Legacy and focused on getting as many resources as they could.


    Soon, thest day of the one-month expedition was upon them.


    Ethan and his teammates all ate a hearty breakfast before deciding to return to the Legacy Gate.


    Selene was now Luna¡¯s familiar, so she was able to merge with the angelic beauty¡¯s body, allowing her to leave the domain with her Master.


    Everyone then took out their Escape Rune.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ethan ordered.


    His teammates nodded and broke their Escape Runes at the same time.


    A few secondster, they found themselves standing in front of the Legacy Gate, where Professor Barret was waiting for them.


    To Ethan¡¯s surprise, his other teammates, whom they met in Ascot Town of the Abel ins, were already standing beside the Professor.


    Zane ckbane, Sabrina Hayden, Brenna Rosewood, Odelia Brooke, and Brock ckwell.


    These people looked a bit haggard, but after seeing Ethan¡¯s group, their initially bleak eyes lit up as if relieved to see that their teammates were all alive and well.


    Bridget, Sefarina, Ace, and Archer all reluctantly returned to their respective academies.


    Their time with Ethan was a bit short, but they knew for certain that their families would pull a few strings in order to transfer them to Brynhildr Academy, where their Master was currently at.


    Since that was the case, they decided to act low profile for the time being to prevent others from being suspicious of their rtionship with Ethan.


    ¡°Only Henry and the others are left,¡± Professor Barret said with a smile. But, the relief in his voice couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°All of you did a good job ining back alive.¡±


    Ethan nodded, but he still felt several gazes filled with killing intent, looking in his direction.


    The handsome young man nced at the people who were staring at him with a calm expression on his face.


    They were the Students, Professors, and Headmasters of their rival Academies, and it was quite easy to tell that they wanted nothing more than to shred him to pieces.


    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t do that.


    Members of the Magical Bureau and a handful of Magistratus were at the scene to ensure that no trouble would happen.


    Nero knew that things might get out of hand due to the rivalries between academies, so he decided to call for the Peace Keepers and the Police of the Wizarding World, to ensure that there would not be a bloodbath on thest day of the expedition.


    Since Professor Barret was a former Magistratus, all the Magistratus on the scene treated the living legend with respect.


    The Professor might look harmless, but he was in fact the strongest Magistratus when he was still on active duty.


    Because of this, he had be somewhat of an idol among the ranks of the Magistratus, and everyone wanted to be like him.


    The Academies that hated Brynhildr Academy knew this very well. So, for the time being, they bottled up their anger.


    Thest thing they wanted was to make the police of the Magical World their enemy. If that really happened, they would have to hide themselves for the rest of their lives or risk being sent to the Magical Prison of Aldebaran.


    Ethan and the others waited patiently for Henry and his team to return.


    When the handsome young man asked Professor Barret whether Cedric and his team had returned, the Ex-Magistratus told him that they returned four days ago.


    Their emergence had caused quite a scene since the King Manticore was a very big and powerful creature.


    Of course, the Staff of Nightfall Academy was ecstatic after seeing the beast. They even helped the teenagers carry it back to the academy and had their Headmaster, Nero, handle the rest.


    Hours flew past, and more students emerged from the portal.


    As the deadline for the Portal¡¯s closure neared, Ethan and his people were starting to feel anxious.


    Even Professor Barret, who usually looked calm, couldn¡¯t help but lightly tap his foot on the ground as he looked at the gate with his arms crossed over his chest.


    Finally, in thest hour, four people emerged from the portal.


    Nicole, Ga, Rowan, and Henry, whose entire robe was covered with blood, appeared in front of everyone.


    Just as Professor Barret was about to ask what happened, the Head Prefect of Dud Manor copsed on the ground with blood seeping from the corner of his lips.

 Chapter 289 He Who Slays Giants [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 289 He Who ys Giants [Part 1]</h4>


    The moment Henry copsed on the ground, everyone from Brynhildr Academy rushed in his direction to check his condition.


    Sabrina, who was from Terra Manor, immediately used her healing magic to stabilize Henry¡¯s condition.


    Professor Barret, on the other hand, took out an elixir from his storage ring and helped the young man drink it.


    Brock, who was also from Terra Manor, took out some kind of silvery powder from his magic pouch and sprinkled it over Henry, making his body glow faintly.


    The other students, the Professors, and the Headmasters of the other academies looked at this scene with curiosity.


    However, the ones who thought of Brynhildr Academy as their enemy wished in their hearts that the Mage yer had suffered a fatal injury serious enough to end his life.


    If it weren''t for the Magistratus, who was also at the scene, they might have taken the chance to sneak attack Henry, ending the life of the strongest student of Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Professor Barret asked Rowan. ¡°You were with him, right?¡±


    Rowan didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he held Professor Barret¡¯s gaze for a few seconds before firmly shaking his head.


    The Professor understood what Rowan was trying to tell him, so he no longer asked.


    ¡°Can we return to Nightfall Academy so that we can stabilize the condition of my student?¡± Professor Barret asked one of the Professors of Nightfall Academy at the scene.


    ¡°Of course, Professor,¡± the Professor replied. ¡°Please,e with me. I will escort you to the temporary teleportation gate that we have created.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me, Professor. I¡¯m just doing my job.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded his head in understanding and called out to one of the Magistratus whom he was familiar with.


    ¡°Richard, can you help me escort my student back to our temporary residence in Nightfall Academy?¡± Professor Barret asked.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Richard replied with a smile. ¡°Our work is almost done here, so allow me to offer you my assistance, Professor.¡±


    Richard then looked at his colleagues, and they all nodded their heads in understanding.


    Since Professor Barret was someone they looked up to, helping him was not a problem.


    They also understood that not all of the academies had friendly rtionships with each other.


    Since the boy covered in blood seemed to be very important to Brynhildr Academy, Professor Barret¡¯s request for assistance made the people from other academies who were itching to end Henry¡¯s life think twice.


    Even if they seeded in killing the boy, the consequences of offending the Council of Magistratus were not worth it.


    With the help of Richard and the Professor from Nightfall Academy, the students of Brynhildr Academy returned to their temporary residence safely.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Richard,¡± Professor Barret said after arriving at their residence.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, Master,¡± Richard replied. ¡°I will do anything for you as long as you don¡¯t force me tomit a crime.¡±


    The younger Magistratus gave his Master a respectful bow.


    Professor Barret smiled and patted his Disciple¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Since that is the case, I will ask you for another favorter,¡± Professor Barret asked. ¡°There is a high possibility that we might get attacked on our way back to the academy. Can you apany us on our journey back home?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Richard replied. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that all of you reach the academy safely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, Master. This is just a trivial thing. Just think of it as one of the chores you¡¯ve tasked me to do in the past.¡±


    This time, Professor Barret couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he remembered how hard he trained Richard in order to ensure that he became a Magistratus.


    After chatting for a short while, Richard remained inside the residence, serving as a deterrent to those who were still thinking of attacking Henry while he was incapable of defending himself.


    Rowan, Nicole, Ga, and Ethan were all gathered inside Henry¡¯s room when Professor Barret returned to check on his condition.


    ¡°Magna Sana Probationem,¡± Professor Barret chanted as he waved his wand around the room, creating a soundproofing barrier to prevent anyone from eavesdropping on them.


    He also cast another spell to prevent anyone from scrying on the residence, shielding his students from those who wanted to gather information through visions.


    After ensuring that the spell was in effect, Professor Barret then sat on the chair near the bed and looked at Rowan.


    ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± Professor Barret ordered.


    Rowan nodded his head.


    He didn¡¯t say anything earlier since there were too many people around, and he was afraid that it might cause amotion if he said anything there.


    But now, he didn¡¯t hold back and told Professor Barret everything.


    ¡°Half a day before the Legacy Gate closed, the four of us sensed a strong magical presence at the North Eastern edges of the Abel ins,¡± Rowan exined. ¡°Although I said that it was a strong magical presence, the signal would fluctuate on and off, making it hard for others to detect it.


    ¡°Perhaps, we were just lucky toe across it, or maybe it only reacted because one of us met the condition to make it appear.¡±


    Rowan paused for a bit before continuing his exnation.


    ¡°After following the trace of the magical presence, we found an underground passage, protected by a magical illusion. If not for the fact that we can clearly sense the magical fluctuation, we would have easily missed it.


    ¡°We followed the stairs that led underground. After that, we arrived at a long hallway that extended for several hundred meters. At the end of that hallway was a silver gate with the etching of a mountain on its surface.


    ¡°I tried to open it, but it didn¡¯t budge. However, when Henry tried to open it, the Gate opened so easily as if it was waiting for him. We all entered the room, and the door closed behind us after we were all in.


    ¡°In the center of the room was a pedestal, and it was illuminated by magic crystals. On top of it, there was a man¡¯s arm.¡±


    Professor Barret, who was listening to everything, looked at Rowan in surprise after hearing the part about the Giant¡¯s Hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ it¡¯s a Legacy?¡± Professor Barret asked, not able to hide the excitement in his tone.


    Rowan, Nicole, and Ga nodded their heads at the same time.


    ¡°It was indeed a Legacy,¡± Rowan replied. ¡°And the Legacy is called¡­


    ¡°He Who ys Giants.¡±

 Chapter 290 He Who Slays Giants [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 290 He Who ys Giants [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°He Who ys Giants,¡± Professor Barret muttered. ¡°What a domineering Legacy.¡±


    Rowan nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°Back then, our group had just finished hunting several of the students who had tried to kill our teammates,¡± Rowan said with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°Of course, although we overpowered them, it¡¯s not as if we didn¡¯t receive any injuries during our battles.


    ¡°At that time, Henry was the most exhausted among all of us, yet the moment we entered the room, we weren¡¯t given any chance to rest. The crystal arm moved and transformed into a ten-meter-tall Bronze Giant.


    ¡°Me, Nicole, and Ga were teleported to a different ce, allowing us to watch Henry fight the Bronze Giant on his own.


    ¡°Knowing that he couldn¡¯t fight the Giant head-on in his current condition, Henry tried to stall for time by running and dodging the Giant¡¯s attack, waiting for his strength to recover enough.


    ¡°He tried his best to fight even though he was clearly exhausted, but it wasn¡¯t enough. In the end, the Bronze Giant managed to grab hold of him and smashed his body on the ground, breaking his bones.


    ¡°After that, it smashed its fist on Henry¡¯s chest. At that time, I thought that he would turn into meat paste, but one of his life-saving artifacts activated, mitigating the damage.


    ¡°Even so, several of his ribs were broken. Fortunately, the Bronze Giant stopped its attack and simply stared down at Henry for nearly a minute before returning to its original form, which was the crystal arm.


    ¡°This crystal arm then merged with his body, and before we knew it, we all appeared to his side. We have given him all of our healing potions in order to prevent him from dying, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°We knew that we needed to get out, so I gave him one of the Escape Runes I confiscated from one of the students who tried to kill us, and forced him to break it.


    ¡°The moment he disappeared in the room, all of us broke our own Escape Runes and appeared outside the Legacy Gate. You all know what happened after that.¡±


    Ethan, who had remained silent from start to finish, looked at Henry, who was in aatose.


    Sebastian and his Other Half had confirmed that the crystal arm was inside Henry¡¯s body, but it didn¡¯t be a part of its strength.


    In short, the Crystal Arm recognized that Henry was capable of wielding it, but the Head Prefect of the Dud Manor didn¡¯t pass its trial.


    This was simr to how Ethan digested the Blood Essence of the Tide Bringer, forcefully making it part of his body, gaining the second part of his Legacy.


    Truth be told, the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy had two stages.


    The first one was to gain Sebastian¡¯s acknowledgment, allowing the person he chose to wield the Stone Trident, which the Guardian of Zentris used as his vessel.


    The second one was to receive the Tide Bringer¡¯s Blood Essence in order to gain his strength.


    But Ethan somehow managed to gain Sebastian¡¯s acknowledgment after the Guardian sensed the bloodline that was flowing inside Ethan¡¯s body.


    Although it was very faint, he knew that the handsome young man had a connection with the Tide Bringer, making him the perfect recipient of his Blood Essence.


    If any ordinary mortal were to take the blood of a Deity, there was a high chance that their body would implode.


    This wasn¡¯t the case with Ethan because his body had a highpatibility with the Tide Bringer¡¯s blood.


    The other thing that made things easier for Sebastian to recognize Ethan as the Tide Bringer¡¯s sessor was the Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    Just like him, the Artifact in Ethan¡¯s possession was a fragment of a Divine Weapon that had the ability to channel and control the power of the Sea and any bodies of water to a certain extent.


    Because of this, Sebastian figured that Ethan no longer needed to wield the Stone Trident, so the formerpressed its power and turned it into a blue diamond, which was now embedded in the Sea God¡¯s Trident, further amplifying its strength.


    ¡®In short, Sir Henry gained the Legacy¡¯s recognition, but until he clears its trial, he will not gain its power, right?¡¯ Ethan inquired.


    ¡®Exactly,¡¯ Sebastian replied. ¡®Not all Legacies are the same. Certain conditions must be met in order to gain their powers.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®For example, if you and Lilian don¡¯t do the deed, she will not be able to gain the Legacy of the Rivers and Lakes until shees across someone with the same nature as the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy.


    ¡®Of course, these other Legacies exist. I know, for one, that the Oceanus Legacy exists. So, if I were you, I¡¯d take that girl in. Because, if you do, you would be able to use your powers to their full potential, even when the battlefield you''re in is away from the sea.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right, Ethan.¡¯ Sebastian chuckled. ¡®That girl is already smitten with you. All you need to do is nod your head and it¡¯s already a done deal. It¡¯s a win-win for both sides!¡¯


    His two greatest allies and critics bothughed at the same time.


    They even urged Ethan to do the deed with Lilian before they returned to Brynhildr Academy in order to gain ess to her powers, allowing him to summon Rain ind andmand the powers of the Rivers and Lakes to do his bidding.


    The handsome young man ignored the two annoying bastards who were causing a ruckus inside his head.


    Although he knew that they were talking very casually about making Lilian one of his women, he understood that they were only half serious about it.


    Sebastian and his Other Half knew that Ethan wasn¡¯t the kind of person who treated others like tools, especially if that ¡®others¡¯ was ady who had feelings for him.


    Of course, he also understood where they wereing from.


    Being one with Lilian would not only allow the beautiful youngdy to possess a Legacy that would make her a powerhouse, but it would also allow Ethan to be a lot stronger, allowing him to fight onnd and sea without problems.


    Because of this, he decided to not ignore her advances and allow their rtionship to develop naturally.


    While Ethan was deep in his thoughts, Professor Barret stood up and made an announcement.


    ¡°Tonight at midnight, we will leave Nightfall Academy,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°All of you prepare for departure. The sooner we return to the academy, the safer Henry will be. I will inform the others. For now, get a few hours of rest. You will need it.¡±


    The Professor then nced at the young man who was showing no signs of waking up and sighed.


    A few secondster, he left the room in order to discreetly inform his students about their departure.


    They had to leave Nightfall Academy before the others got wind of their ns.


    Fortunately, he had stored their flying ship inside his specialized magic box, allowing him to summon it anytime he wanted.


    ¡®It will be a long trip back home,¡¯ Professor Barret thought. ¡®I just hope that we don¡¯t encounter any ambushes on the way back.¡¯


    In order to ensure the safety of his students, he decided to makest-minute preparations.


    Fortunately, Professor Rinehart had given him several of the powerful artifacts of Brynhildr Academy just in case something like this were to happen during their stay at Nightfall Academy.

 Chapter 291 Return To Brynhildr Academy

    <h4>Chapter 291 Return To Brynhildr Academy</h4>


    Just past midnight, the flying ship of the Brynhildr Academy soared high above the clouds, gradually disappearing from view.


    Professor Barret, who was controlling the flying ship, sharpened his senses, just in case of an ambush.


    Although they had not informed anyone about their departure, there was still a possibility that their enemies hadid a trap around Nightfall Academy to prevent them from returning to Brynhildr Academy in one piece.


    Richard stood beside Professor Barret, vigntly observing the surroundings as well. As a Magistratus, he specialized in detection and stealth missions as people in his profession usually infiltrated the camps of Rogue Cultivators who harmed the innocent.


    The Magistratus had used a stealth spell to hide the Flying Ship from sight, which gradually depleted his Magical Reserves.


    Even so, he deemed that this was a necessary measure in order to sessfully leave the academy unnoticed.


    Rowan and Ethan were tasked with guarding Henry, who was still unconscious.


    Luna¡¯s older brother was the strongest student next to Henry.


    Ethan, on the other hand, was recognized by Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret as the strongest First Year.


    Aside from the two of them, there were no better bodyguards to protect Henry.


    The rest of the students were currently resting, but they were ready to help just in case something unexpected happened during their journey.


    An hourter, Richard took a deep breath and canceled the stealth spell.


    They were now several miles away from Nightfall Academy, and he deemed that this was enough of a head start to shake off any pursuers.


    He had already expended half of his magical reserves, so he decided to drink a potion to help him increase his magic recovery.


    Richard could have kept the stealth spell going, but he knew that draining his magical reserves was a terrible idea.


    Professor Barret also understood this as he was the one who personally taught this to his Disciple in the past.


    He kept the flying ship high in the sky and used the clouds as a cover to hide their presence.


    Although the return trip to Brynhildr Academy was filled with tension, it passed uneventfully, and they didn¡¯t encounter any ambushes throughout their journey.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that, although their rival academies were expecting them to return to the academy to escape their pursuit, they didn¡¯t expect that Professor Barret would do it so soon.


    The spies whom they had sent to observe the temporary residence of Brynhildr Academy had all been knocked unconscious and put to sleep by Professor Barret and Richard.


    Because of this, the Professors and Headmasters of the other academies thought that Professor Barret was nning to wait for Henry¡¯s recovery before making their escape.


    They only noticed that their targets were gone when morning came, and by then, it was already toote.


    In the middle of the night a few dayster, the Flying Shipnded safely at Brynhildr Academy.


    They were greeted by Professor Rinehart, Professor Ophelia, Professor Galena, and a beautiful youngdy who had already been informed by Professor Barret about what had happened in Nightfall Academy.


    Professor Barret had used a special artifact that allowed long-distancemunications. With this, Professor Rinehart decided to be more discreet and only invited people who would certainly keep this matter a secret.


    When the Headmaster found out that Henry was in aa, he decided to keep this matter under wraps and personally escorted the unconscious young man to the Dud Manor.


    The beautiful youngdy who was waiting alongside them was none other than Irene Campbell.


    She was Henry¡¯s fiance and a powerful healer in her own right.


    After arriving at Dud Manor, Professor Galena, who was the best healer in the academy, checked Henry¡¯s condition.


    ¡°His injuries are recovering very slowly.¡± Professor Galena frowned. ¡°Whoever attacked him was very powerful. They also left a residue of power inside his body, which is getting in the way of the potions and healing spells that should have allowed him to fully recover by now.


    ¡°However, aside from that, his vital signs are stable. I estimate that he will be fully recovered in a week. But whether he will wake up before or after his body is fully healed is still uncertain.¡±


    Irene, who was using a healing spell on her fiance¡¯s body, had the same opinion as Professor Galena.


    Although her spell was definitely working, the recovery speed was abysmal.


    A single nce was enough to show how anxious she was, and the sight of her helplessness made Ethan sigh in his heart.


    Clearly, Irene loved Henry very much, and from the looks of it, she had no intention of leaving his side anytime soon.


    ¡°Let us let the patient rest for now,¡± Professor Rinehart said softly. ¡°Irene, are you staying here for the night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Headmaster,¡± Irene replied with a determined look on her face.


    Professor Rinehart nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Ethan nced at his Head Prefect onest time before leaving the room along with the Professors.


    Sebastian and his Other Half assured him that Henry would recover from hisa once his body was fully healed.


    Since he knew that his two advisers had no reason to lie to him, he felt a little relieved knowing that his Head Prefect would recover in time.


    ¡°You should rest, Master,¡± Lilith said as soon as she jumped out of Ethan¡¯s shadow after the handsome young man closed the door of his room. ¡°You look very tired.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in agreement.


    During the journey, he barely got any rest because he was constantly on high alert.


    Only after leaving Henry¡¯s room did he start to feel the fatigue that had umted over the past few days, and it made his body as heavy as lead.


    Removing his robes, Ethan went straight to the bathroom in order to take a quick shower.


    As he was so used to being alone, he had temporarily forgotten that Lilith was in the room with him.


    The ck Cat was quite happy with the eye candy right before her eyes, and she even thought that her Master might have not taken her seriously because she was always in her cat form.


    Perhaps, Ethan subconsciously thought of Lilith as a Magical Beast like Selene instead of a young maiden, which exins why he didn¡¯t mind being seen by her.


    A few minutester, he left the bathroom and dried his body with a towel. After pulling on his underwear, heid down on the bed, not caring that his hair was still a bit wet.


    Soon, the handsome young man fell asleep without a care in the world.


    The ck Cat approached her sleeping Master in order to check if he was really asleep.


    After confirming that he was in deep sleep, she transformed into her Beast Kin form and covered his body with a nket.


    ¡®Should I do it?¡¯ Lilith thought as she looked at Ethan¡¯s defenseless body.


    After a minute of silence, she shook her head and returned to her cat form.


    She then jumped on top of the bed and snuggled close to Ethan, falling asleep beside him.


    Lilith originally nned on hugging Ethan in her Beast Kin form as she slept with him, but she deemed that this was an inappropriate thing to do.


    Also, there was a chance that Ethan might hate her for taking advantage of him in that manner.


    So, in the end, she decided to y it safe and simply snuggled beside her Master in her cat form.


    While the handsome young man and his Protector were sleeping together, news of what happened in Nightfall Academy started to spread among the circles of the other academies.


    As to whether this would bode well for the students of Brynhildr Academy or not, they would find out a few monthster, when the Academy¡¯s Mission Hall opened for the second time.

 Chapter 292 To Be Part Of Several Tales Of Old

    <h4>Chapter 292 To Be Part Of Several Tales Of Old</h4>


    Crystal-clear water that held incredible power and knowledge surrounded it.


    The Salmon didn¡¯t know how it appeared in this ce, but it was fine with that.


    Every day, it would simply swim around this small space, unaware that there was a bigger world outside of the Well of Mimir.


    The Salmon never felt hungry, but from time to time, there was a handsome young man, who woulde to visit it and throw insects down for it to eat.


    This person¡¯s name was Mimir, and he told the Salmon that he was the one who ced it inside the well that held all the wisdom in the world.


    The Salmon, who soaked up the magical waters that held all the knowledge of the world, was able to speak everynguage in existence.


    Because of this, it didn¡¯t have any problems conversing with the young man who insisted that he was the Salmon¡¯s Master.


    ¡°Little Salmon, listen well,¡± Mimir said in a teasing tone. ¡°If anyone asks who you are, tell them that you are the Salmon of Mimir.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± the Salmon replied. "There''s no way I''ll introduce myself like that to other people."


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then should I barbecue you right now and eat you?¡±


    The Salmon shuddered and quickly swam to the deepest part of the well. However, as if pulled by a powerful force, it found itself rising towards the surface, meeting the handsome young man face to face.


    ¡°Who are you, Little Salmon?¡± Mimir asked with a devilish smile on his face.


    Since it was a very intelligent Salmon, it immediately knew what Mimir wanted. Left with no other choice, the Salmon said the thing that the handsome young man wanted to hear.


    ¡°I am Mimir¡¯s Salmon,¡± the Salmon replied.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Mimir nodded his head in satisfaction before returning the salmon back to the water. ¡°I will be leaving for a while, so you will be in charge of protecting this well. Of course, I don¡¯t expect much from you. But, at the very least, you must make sure that whoever drinks from this well has to pay a price. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    The Salmon of Mimir nodded, and with that, the handsome young man disappeared without a trace.


    Days turned into months.


    And months turned into years.


    Even so, the Salmon never bothered to wonder why Mimir hadn¡¯t returned since the day he left.


    It just spent its days swimming inside the well and dreamt of many things in its sleep.


    It dreamt of people and ces.


    Of Heroes and Lords.


    Of Beasts and Monsters.


    And several tales of Old.


    But, one day, an old man appeared at the Well and asked the Salmon a question.


    ¡°May I have a drink on this Well so that I can be wiser?¡±


    The Salmon felt offended that someone would dare to even ask to drink the water it was swimming in.


    ¡°No, you may not drink this water,¡± the Salmon replied. ¡°My Master is not here, so you should wait for him to return.¡±


    ¡°Then, who are you?¡± the old man asked. ¡°Also, do you know when he will return?¡±


    ¡°I am Mimir¡¯s Salmon,¡± the Salmon answered, even though it didn¡¯t want to be referred to in this manner. ¡°And no. I don¡¯t know when my Master will return. It has been a decade since Ist saw him, so I don¡¯t know when he will return.¡±


    The Old Man sighed. ¡°How unfortunate.¡±


    The old man left, and the Salmon thought that it had sessfully driven away the Old Coot from its territory.


    However, the next day, the Old Man returned and asked the same question.


    Naturally, the Salmon replied the same way that it did yesterday.


    However, this time, the old man didn¡¯t leave.


    It continued to pester the Salmon, over and over again.


    If fishes could experience aneurysm, then the Salmon would have already experienced it due to the stubbornness of the old man who refused to take no for an answer.


    Reaching its limit, the Salmon finally gave up and entertained the Old Coot who wished to gain the knowledge that would allow him to know the hidden secrets of the world.


    ¡°If you wish to drink from this water, then you have to pay the price,¡± the Little Salmon stated.


    ¡°And what price must I pay?¡± the Old man inquired.


    ¡°Your eye,¡± the Little Salmon replied out of annoyance. ¡°Give me your eye, and I will allow you to drink.¡±


    Thinking that this would deter the old man, the Salmon praised itself for being smart.


    How could someone possibly agree to its demand and pluck out their own eye?


    Only crazy people would do that.


    Unfortunately, the old man whom the Salmon met was one of those crazy people.


    Taking a deep breath, the old man plucked one of his eyes and tossed it inside the well.


    A momentter, he scooped up the water from the well with both hands and drank it greedily, not caring about the blood that was flowing from his eye socket.


    After he finished drinking the water, the wound on his eye healed at a rapid pace, and a smile of understanding appeared on his face.


    ¡°Salmon of Mimir, one day, you will be part of the dreams that you see in your sleep,¡± the Old Man said with a smile on his face. ¡°You will be surrounded by Heroes and Lords.


    ¡°Of Beasts and Monsters.¡±


    ¡°And be part of several tales of Old.¡±


    The old man chuckled as he winked at the Salmon with his remaining eye.


    ¡°Perhaps, one day, we will meet again, and I will return this favor that you have given me.¡± the Old Man smiled. ¡°Until then, continue to dream, Salmon of Mimir, and see the world through the eyes of others.¡±


    After saying those words, the old man finally left.


    He might have lost an eye, but he finally got what he wanted.


    After the old man had left, the Salmon dived down on the bottom of the well and looked at the eye that the old man had tossed inside its domain.


    It didn¡¯t feel right letting such a thing remain inside its territory, so the Salmon decided to eat it.


    The eye didn¡¯t taste good, but it was no longer around.


    Because of this, the Salmon was able to breathe easily and returned to its normal routine of swimming and sleeping.


    As the Salmon of Mimir closed its eyes for the final time, it felt something soft press against its lips.


    Something warm spread inside its body, making it feel strong and able to do amazing things.


    As the waves of warmth and happiness spread inside every fiber of its being, it felt the strong urge to open its eyes.


    There, he found a beautiful youngdy with light brown hair, with her eyes closed, kissing his lips.


    The moment the youngdy pulled back, Ethan looked at her with his mind still half-conscious.


    ¡°Chloe?¡± Ethan looked at his cousin, who had kissed him while he was sleeping.


    ¡°Good morning, sleepy head,¡± Chloe replied with a smile.


    Without another word, the youngdy kissed Ethan¡¯s lips again, filling his body with her magical power.


    She had missed him so much, and the moment she saw his sleeping face, she felt the strong urge to kiss him.


    Ethan returned her kiss, and the two kissed for a while before the youngdy pulled back and sat on the bed beside him.


    Lilith, who had sensed Chloe¡¯s presence, had hidden herself inside Ethan¡¯s shadow and watched the scene with envy.


    ¡°Are you still not awake?¡± Chloe asked in a teasing tone as she lightly poked Ethan¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I am awake,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But I had this weird dream.¡±


    ¡°What dream?¡± Chloe inquired, curiosity written on her face.


    Just as Ethan was about to reply, the dream that was still fresh in his mind a while ago disappeared like a fleeting breeze.


    No matter how hard he tried to recall, he was unable to retrieve the memories that disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°¡­ I forgot.¡± Ethan blinked.


    ¡°You forgot?¡± Chloe smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan scratched his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You know, our brains have this special function. Even if you have forgotten something, it will work hard to remember it,¡± Chloe said as if this wasmon sense. ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean that you will remember it right away. However, it¡¯s possible that you will dream that same dream one of these days.¡±


    After Chloe finished her exnation, Ethan felt that what she said might be true, so he no longer thought about the dream that he had forgotten.


    Perhaps, one of these days, he would have the same dream.


    And once that happened, he hoped that he would not forget it again.

 Chapter 293 Do You Have Some Time Later?

    <h4>Chapter 293 Do You Have Some Time Later?</h4>


    After being woken up by Chloe, the two spent some intimate moments together. A little whileter, she left to wake up Luna.


    On the other hand, Ethan took this opportunity to take a quick shower.


    Truth be told, he still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from their journey.


    Luckily, it was the weekend, so they didn¡¯t have any sses for the time being.


    He nned to use these two days to rest and take it easy. But knowing his luck, he had a feeling that things wouldn¡¯t go the way he wanted.


    A few minutester, Chloe knocked on the door of his room. This time, she was not alone.


    ¡°Good morning, Ethan,¡± Luna greeted. ¡°I hope you were able to get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Ethan replied before kissing Luna¡¯s cheek. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Chloe looked at the two of them with a puzzled gaze. Although this wasn¡¯t the first time Ethan kissed Luna in front of her, she sensed that there was something different this time around.


    The handsome young man looked at the two beautiful girls before noticing that something seemed out of ce.


    ¡°Where is Selene?¡± Ethan asked.


    Luna giggled before giving Chloe a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Chloe scared her,¡± Luna replied. ¡°She refuses toe out, afraid that this academy is filled with scary people like her.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It wasn¡¯t my fault,¡± Chloe protested. ¡° I mean, she¡¯s just so cute and adorable. Is it a crime to hug her?¡±


    Ethan shook his head helplessly because it seemed that all thedies had a weak spot for Selene.


    Even Bridget and Sefarina wanted to pet her back in the Legacy Domain.


    Selene didn''t like being touched, and she only agreed back then because she was scared that Ethan would eat her if she didn¡¯t allow his followers to pat her.


    Of course, she still firmly opposed letting Ace and Archer touch her, which waspletely justifiable since both of them were guys.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Selene is just not used to strangers,¡± Luna held Chloe¡¯s hand. ¡°Once she gets to know you a little better, she will stop running away from you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chloe asked hopefully.


    Luna nodded ¡°Yes. She¡¯s a very kind and caring creature. She will warm up to you eventually.¡±


    Ethan agreed with Luna¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hold back a bit when you are trying to form a good rtionship with Selene,¡± Ethan advised. ¡°She¡¯s not a cat or dog that you can hold just because you want to. She¡¯s an intelligent Magical Beast, so you need to use a different approach to form a good connection with her.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Chloe nodded her head seriously.


    Clearly, she really wanted to get close to Selene, whose fur was so soft and fluffy, making all the girls want to make her their pet.


    But ultimately, she was not a pet.


    She was a Magical Creature, and now, she was Luna¡¯s Familiar.


    And this Familiar was strong enough to crush boulders with a single punch on the nights of the full moon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have breakfast,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°Are we going to eat at the Dining Hall?¡± Chloe inquired. ¡°They have this special pumpkin pudding they serve only on the weekends. But each Manor can only have a limited number of them.¡±


    Ethan and Luna nced at each other and smiled. They understood what Chloe was hinting at, so they nodded their heads and went to the Dining Hall of the academy with her.


    As they walked towards their destination, Ethan noticed that many people were staring in his direction.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time this happened, so the young man was already used to this kind of attention.


    However, he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that the stares he was receiving were different this time around.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with my face?¡± Ethan asked Chloe, who was walking on his right side.


    Chloe nced in his direction and stared long and hard on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there''s anything different,¡± Chloe replied after half a minute had passed. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°People are staring at me,¡± Ethan answered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± Chloe shrugged. ¡°You should get used to the attention. More or less, you are a celebrity in this academy now.¡±


    The handsome young man sighed in his heart before nodding his head.


    Right now, he was feeling hungry, so he ignored the stares of the students that were aimed in his direction.


    Upon arriving at the Dining Hall, he led Chloe and Luna to the table that belonged to Dud Manor and sat in their usual seats.


    ¡°You can have mine,¡± Ethan passed the pumpkin pudding he was served to Chloe, making the youngdy very happy.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Chloe happily epted the limited edition pumpkin pudding.


    But, just as Ethan was about to fill his te with food, a youngdy suddenly sat across from him and looked at him with a smile.


    Ethan felt his heart skip a beat as Lily looked at him with a mischievous gaze.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Gremory,¡± Lily said in a teasing tone. ¡°Do you have some timeter? There is something I want to talk to you about in private.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan replied in a heartbeat.


    How could he possibly say no to the youngdy, who was now his secret lover?


    Only a handful of people knew about Lily¡¯s true rtionship with Ethan, and they were none other than Chloe, Luna, and Nicole.


    This was the first time he was seeing Lily again after spending more than a month in Nightfall Academy.


    In fact, the handsome young man wanted nothing more than to see and talk to her again, for their long time apart made him miss herpany.


    Chloe and Luna were also looking at the idol of the First Years in the academy with serious looks on their face.


    Although they didn¡¯t want to admit it, they felt a little intimidated by Lily, not because she was popr with the First Years, but because she was Ethan¡¯s first lover.


    They understood that the situation they faced in the Lands of stor was difficult, and the two girls were even thankful for what Lily did for Ethan.


    But in the end, they still felt as though she had snatched their golden egg away from them.


    Lily understood this as well. However, what happened already happened.


    Right now, all she wanted was to form a good rtionship with Chloe and Luna so that things wouldn¡¯t be awkward whenever they were together.


    When she was done giving her greetings, she returned to the table of Jaeger Manor, with the promise of meeting with Ethan after lunch.


    Luna watched Lily¡¯s retreating back before sighing inside her heart.


    After experiencing everything that happened inside the Legacy Domain, she understood Lily a little bit. Sometimes, things outside of anyone¡¯s control happen.


    The only thing they could do when such a situation urred was to adapt and choose the most appropriate course of action.


    Because of this, she decided to talk to Chloe in privateter and tell her what had happened between her and Ethan while they were inside the Domain.


    The angelic beauty didn¡¯t know how Chloe would react to her confession.


    But Luna believed that as long as she didn¡¯t hide anything from her best friend, Chloe would understand.


    Emma, who was seated at the table of Schwartz Manor, calmly drank her fruit juice as she gave her Master a sidelong nce.


    Deep inside the depths of her eyes, a hint of expectation shed for a brief moment before disappearingpletely.


    Ethan had told her something just before they disembarked from the Flying Shipst night.


    If things went ording to n, then she would receive a gift from him that would aid her greatly, especially if she faced something that she wasn¡¯t capable of handling on her own.

 Chapter 294 The Good News And The Bad News

    <h4>Chapter 294 The Good News And The Bad News</h4>


    Just a little past noon inside Luna¡¯s Room in the Dud Manor¡­


    Chloe sighed as she looked at her best friend, who had a guilty expression on her face.


    Both of them were seated on the bed, with Selene resting on Luna¡¯sp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand,¡± Chloe said as she held Luna¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡± Luna timidly asked.


    Chloe shook her head. ¡°Why should I be mad? Both of us knew that it would happen sooner orter. Also, are you some sort of Wendigo ma? It seems that Luna Pudding is their most favorite dish.¡±


    Luna couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly when she heard her best friend¡¯sment.


    The angelic beauty didn¡¯t expect the nightmare that she had in the past would have a repeat. Fortunately, she had a Prince who came on time to save her, preventing the worst-case scenario from happening.


    That was also the impetus that made Luna throw caution to the wind and ask the handsome young man to embrace her.


    She no longer wanted to have any regrets in life because no one knew what would happen in the future.


    Chloe was surprised about the news, but she didn¡¯t feel bad about it. Luna was her best friend, and she wanted nothing more than her happiness.


    She believed that she had a special ce in Ethan¡¯s heart, so there was no need topete with her ¡°sisters¡± who loved the same person she did.


    Luna finally breathed a sigh of relief in her heart after seeing that Chloe didn¡¯t hold a grudge against her for what happened inside the Legacy Domain.


    This was something that had been weighing on her heart, and now that all that pressure had disappeared, she could breathe easier.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m really curious,¡± Chloe said as she patted Selene¡¯s body.


    Luna had asked her to let Chloe pat her, to make her best friend feel better.


    Selene reluctantly agreed because she could tell that her Master had a very close rtionship with the youngdy with long light-brown hair.


    ¡°About what?¡± Luna inquired.


    ¡°What Lily wanted to talk to Ethan in private about,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    Luna nodded. ¡°I¡¯m also curious. I saw Ethan leaving the Manor an hour ago, and he was dressed in casual clothes. He might be going somewhere outside the academy.¡±


    ¡°That confirms it.¡± Chloe looked down on the Carbuncle that was now resting on herp. ¡°It seems that Lily wanted to go out on a date with him.¡±


    ¡°A date?¡± Luna pondered. ¡°Now that you mention it, the clothes he wore did look betterpared to the ones he usually wears.¡±


    Chloe smiled as she continued to pat Selene¡¯s body.


    ¡®Since Lily has asked him for a date, I guess I can ask for one as well,¡¯ Chloe thought. ¡®It would be nice if the two of us could spend some time together. I wonder what they¡¯re doing right now?¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside an Inn in Limeburgh Town¡­


    Lily clung to Ethan as thetter groaned with his arms wrapped around her soft, naked body.


    The handsome young man didn¡¯t expect that as soon as the two of them arrived in Limeburgh Town, Lily would drag him to the inn where they had stayed on their return trip to the academy.


    Thinking that the matter she wanted to talk to him about in private was really important, he followed her without resisting.


    However, as soon as the youngdy closed the door behind her, she immediately summoned her wand and cast a soundproofing spell inside the room.


    The next thing Ethan knew, all of his clothes were on the floor, and the young beauty was kissing him passionately on the lips, with her hands wandering all over his body.


    An hourter, the two teenagersy on the bedpletely sated but still connected with each other.


    ¡°I thought we were going to talk?¡± Ethan asked before lightly pping Lily¡¯s backside, making his lover whose seductive body was lying on top of him gasp.


    ¡°We are,¡± Lily replied before lightly biting Ethan¡¯s neck, leaving her mark on it as revenge. ¡°But you seemed to have missed me so much, so I decided to calm you down a bit first.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that it was me who needed to calm down?¡± Ethan inquired in an amused tone.


    Lily didn¡¯t answer and continued to nibble on Ethan¡¯s neck, marking him as her man.


    Ethan could tell that something might have happened to Lily when she returned to her family.


    Perhaps, this was also why she asked him to go to Limeburgh Town with her, allowing them to talk in private.


    ¡°Did something happen, Lily?¡± Ethan asked as he lightly caressed her smooth back, encouraging her to talk to him. ¡°Did your parents say anything?¡±


    Lily, who had left several kiss marks on Ethan¡¯s neck, finally pulled back and looked down at her lover with a smile.


    ¡°Something did happen,¡± Lily replied. ¡°What do you want to hear first? The good or the bad news?¡±


    ¡°The bad news first,¡± Ethan answered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to start with the bad news, so let¡¯s start with the good news first!¡± Lily giggled.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry after hearing the young beauty¡¯s words.


    Since she already decided to tell him the good news first, was there any need for her to make him pick?


    ¡°Well, the good news is that my mother acknowledges you as my future husband,¡± Lily stated.


    ¡°And the bad news?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°My father wants to skin you alive since he wanted me to find a powerful Wizard as a partner that would help our lineage start producing more talented Wizards and Witches,¡± Lily replied in a serious tone. ¡°After learning that you are a Dud, he wanted nothing more than to feed you to the dogs. So it would best if you don¡¯t leave the academy for the time being.¡±


    Ethan frowned. ¡°Your father is treating you like a breeding horse. Does he not care about you?¡±


    ¡°He cares about me a lot,¡± Lily answered. ¡°That is why he is very angry. He wanted a powerful Wizard who could protect me and not the other way around. My father thinks that you used underhanded means to seduce me so that I would protect you for the rest of your life.¡±


    The handsome young man made an exaggerated sigh before kissing his lover¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Your father saw through my n of bing the perfect househusband,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°The only thing I am good at is being a stud horse and looking after the kids, while my lovers work to bring food on the table.¡±


    Lily giggled after hearing Ethan¡¯s sarcastic reply. But despite herughter, the anxiety in her eyes and words was very hard to hide.


    ¡°One of my older brothers is going to visit the academy tomorrow,¡± Lily stated. ¡°I¡¯m sure that the first thing he will do is toe and find you. How about you visit your grandparents for a day? That way, you and him will not meet each other.¡±


    Ethan shook his head after hearing Lily¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Running away won¡¯t solve the problem,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Also, your older brother and your father will look down on me if I suddenly disappear. They would think of me as a coward, and their belief that I am not worthy of you will only grow.¡±


    ¡°Ethan, I know that you are strong.¡± Lily cupped the young man¡¯s face and looked at him with an affectionate gaze. ¡°But my brother is very used to killing. In fact, almost everyone in our family is¡ªincluding me. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt by fighting him.¡±


    The young man smiled as he rested his hand on the back of Lily¡¯s head and pulled her close to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ethan whispered in her ear. ¡°I will show him that I am worthy of you. Believe me.¡±


    He then patted her head and assured her that everything was going to be fine.


    ¡°But if you really fight with him, then the entire academy will know that we are lovers,¡± Lily said as she closed her eyes. ¡°Are you ready to face the wrath of my Fan Club?¡±


    Ethan chuckled after hearing Lily¡¯s words. Although he wanted to keep things a secret for as long as possible, he also understood that it was only a matter of time before his lovers¡¯ Fan Clubs got wind of their rtionship.


    ¡°One step at a time, Lily,¡± Ethan replied before kissing her forehead. ¡°Just like what we had done in the Lands of stor. We¡¯ll just face the things that are in front of us and conquer them together.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Lily hummed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s face our challenges one at a time.¡±


    She then raised her head and gave Ethan a sweet, and lingering kiss on the lips.


    A momentter, they once again embraced each other, as their passion was reignited by their desire to stay with each other forever.

 Chapter 295 The Only One In The World To Have A Wind Dancer

    <h4>Chapter 295 The Only One In The World To Have A Wind Dancer</h4>


    A few hours and a showerter, Lily and Ethan emerged from the inn with smiles on their faces.


    They walked hand in hand, not caring if some of the students from Brynhildr Academy, who were in Limeburgh Town, saw them.


    Neither of them had a destination in mind, so they simply let their feet take them wherever and enjoyed each other¡¯spany.


    After a few minutes of walking, Ethan and Lily found themselves in front of the Flying Broom Store where Professor Ophelia had taken the handsome young man in the past.


    ¡°Brooms for all Seasons,¡± Ethan muttered.


    ¡°Do you want to go inside?¡± Lily asked.


    She knew that although Ethan couldn¡¯t ride flying brooms, her lover always wanted to have one.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Ethan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m hoping that Mr. Carwell is here as well.¡±


    The two teenagers then entered the shop.


    There were a few people browsing the brooms for sale. But to Ethan¡¯s surprise, the person he was looking for was indeed inside the shop.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Mr. Carwell pointed at Ethan. ¡°Good timing! I was about to look for you in the academy.¡±


    A sense of expectation bubbled up inside Ethan¡¯s chest when he saw the excitement in the Broom Maker¡¯s face.


    ¡°Is it finished, Mr. Carwell?¡± Ethan inquired as soon as he walked toward the counter, where Mr. Carwell was waiting for him.


    Mr. Carwell nodded. ¡°Indeed. Come with me to the backyard.¡±


    Without another word, the old man made a gesture for Ethan and Lily to follow him.


    The young beauty, who had no idea what was happening, simply followed her lover.


    She wasn¡¯t born in Eastshire, so she wasn¡¯t familiar with the owner of the Broom Shop. But when she nced at the young man, she noticed that his face was filled with expectations. Then and there, she knew that whatever was happening was a good thing.


    ¡°Behold, Ethan,¡± Mr. Carwell said with pride as he waved his hand to take out the flying broom from his storage ring. ¡°The Wind Dancer!¡±


    Ethan looked at the ¡°flying broom¡± with eyes as wide as saucers.


    Calling it a flying broom was an understatement.


    Sure, the base of the Wind Dancer looked like a broom, but the finished model looked more like a motorbike, without wheels.


    Even so, it was very impressive.


    Ethan had no doubt that the moment the students in Brynhildr Academy saw him riding this bike, all of them would turn green with envy.


    It was simply that amazing.


    ¡°Powered by four Mana Crystals, the Wind Dancer can fly up to speeds of 300 mph for three hours straight,¡± Mr. Carwell said. ¡°This feature is called Overdrive, and after three hours, all of the Mana Crystals will be depleted.


    ¡°The good news is that these Mana Crystals are rechargeable ones. You just need to find Beast Cores or other Mana Crystals in order to power it up. If you like, you can even use your own magical powers to recharge it. It''s amazing!¡±


    The old man paused for a bit to look at Ethan¡¯s dumbfounded expression. Clearly, he had expected this kind of reaction, which made him look more smug than usual.


    ¡°Take note that if you are nning to use the Overdrive function, it is best that you cast a wind barrier spell to protect yourself from the Air Pressure,¡± Mr. Carwell exined in a serious tone. ¡°Otherwise, you will definitely be injured while flying at that speed. It is also possible that you might be blown off from the Wind Dancerpletely if you¡¯re not careful.


    ¡°These four Mana Crystals canst up to four to six months if you use them normally. Truth be told, crafting this thing cost me 4,000 Gold Coins. I was too passionate, and before I knew it, I''d already spent that much.¡±


    Mr. Carwell sighed in his heart. He had nned to give the Wind Dancer to Ethan so that he could test it. By doing so, he was certain that many people, especially Duds, would want to purchase one.


    He was still in the process of trying to make a cheaper version of it, but even if he cut costs in materials, it would still cost 1,000 Gold Coins, which was something that most Duds could not afford.


    Of course, if he truly made an effort, Mr. Carwell could make a functioning prototype that only had one Mana Crystal.


    The price would then drop to 300 Gold Coins.


    While it was still expensive, it was more affordablepared to the original Wind Dancer.


    ¡°Take it, Ethan,¡± Mr. Carwell said as he lovingly caressed the masterpiece that he had spent many sleepless nights making. ¡°But promise me that you will take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Carwell,¡± Ethan said as he handed a pouch to the Broom Maker. ¡°Please, ept this as well.¡±


    The Broom Maker epted the pouch and took out what was inside of it.


    His eyes then widened in shock as he looked at the fist-sized blue pearl that was resting on the palm of his hand.


    ¡°T-This?!¡± Mr. Carwell looked at the Blue Pearl that was usually only seen in Auction Houses. ¡°Is this what I think it is?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Lyr¡¯s Pearl.¡±


    ¡°By the Gods!¡± Mr. Carwell looked at the pearl in his hands, which usually sold for tens of thousands of gold coins. ¡°Are you sure that you are giving this to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Ethan replied with a smile. ¡°If possible, I would like to have a few more Wind Dancers made. I believe that Lyr¡¯s Pearl can be sold for a high price in Auctions. I hope that it¡¯s enough to cover the expenses of making a few more of these for my friends in Dud Manor.¡±


    Mr. Carwell finally calmed down after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply.


    Truth be told, he was also itching to make newer versions of the Wind Dancer, but the price was simply too steep.


    But with the extremely rare pearl in his hands, it was now very possible to create several Wind Dancers, and he''d even have plenty of gold coins to spare.


    After pondering for a bit, Mr. Carwell nodded his head.


    ¡°I understand, but let me make a suggestion,¡± Mr. Carwell stated. ¡°Instead of making a Wind Dancer, I will make something else. The materials will not be as high quality as the ones I used for you.


    ¡°But I guarantee that the performance will be almost the same. However, the Mana Cores will be reduced to two instead of four. This way, instead of making a few flying brooms that only a few of your Manor Mates can use, I will be able to make dozens of them, enough to provide all of your Manor Mates with their own Wind Riders.¡±


    ¡°Wind Riders?¡± Ethan blinked. ¡°Not Wind Dancers?¡±


    Mr. Carwell chuckled. ¡°You know, Ethan, something is only truly precious when it¡¯s rare. Just like this pearl in my hand. If you see a lot of them, wouldn¡¯t their value diminish? This is why I will call the next batch Wind Riders, instead of Wind Dancer.¡±


    The Broom Maker then patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder with a smile.


    ¡°This means that you will be the only one in the world to have a Wind Dancer,¡± Mr. Carwell said. ¡°So make sure to keep it as a family heirloom in the future.¡±


    After chatting for a few more minutes and finalizing the deal for the creation of the Wind Riders, Ethan and Lily took off to the skies.


    Usually, It was Ethan riding behind Lily as she used her flying broom to fly in the sky.


    Now, the young beauty was hugging Ethan¡¯s back as her lover tested the Wind Dancer for the first time.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like riding a bike,¡± Ethan grinned as he navigated the ¡°Flying Motor Bike¡± in the sky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the academy,¡± Lily suggested. ¡°I want to see how everyone will react once they see your flying broom.¡±


    Ethan nodded and headed toward Brynhildr Academy with a big smile on his face.


    Just like they expected, the members of Dud Manor went crazy after seeing Ethan¡¯s flying bike. They had long given up of being able to fly in the sky using a flying broom.


    But, when they discovered that the handsome young man had already signed a deal that would provide them with their own Wind Riders, everyone looked at him as if he was Santa us.


    Lily could only giggle when she saw the members of Dud Manor toss Ethan high up in the air, simr to what they did during the sh of Manors.


    She knew that this happiness of hers might be short-lived since her older brother was expected to arrive the next day.


    Even so, she decided to trust her lover, who was determined to show her family that she didn¡¯t make a mistake when she chose him to be her partner for life.

 Chapter 296 Five Stages Of A Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 296 Five Stages Of A Legacy</h4>


    ¡°So, that¡¯s Brynhildr Academy,¡± a young man who seemed to be in his mid-twenties said with a smirk. ¡°Not too shabby.¡±


    The most prestigious academy in Eastshire could be seen even from a great distance.


    ¡°Brother, do you think we will see that Dud who used underhanded tricks to seduce our sister?¡± a youngdy, who was in herte teens, asked as she walked beside the young man.


    ¡°Knowing Lily, she would have definitely informed him about our arrival,¡± the young man replied. ¡°If he¡¯s smart, he would have left the academy in order to not meet us.¡±


    ¡°And if he¡¯s there?¡± the youngdy asked with curiosity.


    ¡°If he¡¯s there, then I¡¯ll give him a bit of credit for not running away,¡± the young man replied. ¡°I¡¯ll just beat him half dead and traumatize him enough,l so that he will cut all connections with our sister.¡±


    ¡°But Lily said that he has already made her his woman.¡± The youngdy frowned. ¡°As long as he is alive, our sister will not be able to look for any other man. That is our tradition, no?¡±


    ¡°The tradition is only valid if we ept it as valid,¡± the young man replied in a cold tone. ¡°Also, the students of Brynhildr Academy conduct Field Missions two to three times a year. It will not be toote for that Dud to have an ident on one of his missions and go missing.¡±


    The youngdy looked at her older brother with a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡°There are many Magical Beasts in Eastshire, too,¡± the youngdy said. ¡°They are always hungry.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± The young man smirked. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll just make sure to beat him up to a pulp. The rest can be done after he leaves the academy. This is also a good opportunity to get Lily to understand that she made a wrong decision by picking that Dud.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± the youngdymented. ¡°There are so many powerful Wizards in the academy. If she chose them as her partner, then this wouldn¡¯t have happened. That hateful Dud! If he only didn¡¯t trick our sister, things would have gone ording to Father¡¯s n!¡±


    The young man patted his sister¡¯s head in order to calm her down. ¡°Rx. Let me handle this. After all, it¡¯s a brother¡¯s job to clean up after his sister¡¯s mess.¡±


    The pair then sprinted towards the forest in order to take a shortcut to arrive at the academy.


    With their speed, it would only take them half an hour before arriving at their destination.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Brynhildr Academy¡­


    Lily sighed as she observed her reflection in the mirror.


    She had just finished bathing and was currently drying up her body.


    Her skin, as white as cream and filled with youthful vigor, was reflected on the surface of the mirror.


    However, a single nce was enough to see that there were a few kiss marks on her chest, corbone, and thigh.


    Marks that were left there by the handsome young man, who wasn¡¯t able to stop himself from imitating her desire to mark his body.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have teased him so much,¡± Lily muttered as her hand caressed the mark that Ethan had left on her right breast when they made love in the inn in Limeburgh Town.


    Of course, Lily also left her marks on Ethan, especially on the neck.


    However, she made sure to sprinkle a healing potion on the marks on Ethan¡¯s neck in order to erase all evidence.


    As for the rest, she left them as is.


    Ethan was her man, and she was his woman.


    Both of them had experienced many hardships together, so their bond was very strong.


    Far stronger than what her family thought.


    As she continued to stare at her reflection, she sensed a familiar feeling, which made her frown.


    ¡®Brother is here,¡¯ Lily thought. ¡®And it seems that he didn''te here alone.¡¯


    Lily and her family could sense each other within a distance of two miles from each other. This was a special trait that ran in their family, allowing them to pinpoint each other¡¯s location with great uracy.


    With another sigh, Lily walked towards her closet to pick the clothes she would wear today.


    Since her family was here, they would certainlye to see her first before finding her lover who had decided to stay in Brynhildr Academy and wait for their arrival.


    ¡°I just hope Ethan will not be forced to use the Third Level of his Legacy,¡± Lily muttered. ¡°Brother, if you go overboard and go for the kill, I will fight you if I have to.¡±


    A sh of determination appeared in Lily¡¯s eyes.


    Although she loved her family, she would not allow them to seriously hurt Ethan.


    She would rather elope with him and escape to Midgard.


    Back to the City of Zentris, which was very far from thends of her birth.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Brynhildr Academy Garden¡­


    Countless fairies were buzzing around a handsome young man who was distributing bags of candy to each and every one of them.


    ¡°Thank you, Ethan!¡± Ruby said before kissing Ethan¡¯s lips and snatching the bag of candy from his hand.


    ¡°I should be the one to thank you, Ruby,¡± Ethan replied as he handed another bag of candy to a Fairy, who gave him a kiss after receiving her share.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are fighting today, but show them the power of Fairies!¡± a purple-haired fairy said, raising her small fist in the air.


    ¡°Fairies are the strongest!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Fairies are the strongest!¡±¡±¡±


    Ethan smiled and nodded his head.


    He had kissed Lily many times yesterday so he had plenty of magical reserves.


    However, seeing the anxiety on her face, he knew that her Older Brother was very strong.


    The two of them had sparred with each other countless times in the Lands of stor, so they were able to gauge each other¡¯s strength.


    For his lover to be this worried about his face-off with her family, he could tell that the current him was still not a match for her Older Brother.


    But not unless he used the Third Level of his Legacy.


    Acquiring a Legacy was all well and good. However, just like all skills and abilities, there were levels of mastery in it.


    The first level was Adept.


    When Ethan used this stage of Mastery, he would use the power of the Tide Bringer¡¯s Bloodline inside his body in order to give it a drastic boost in strength.


    Whenever the handsome young man fought seriously, he would always use the First Level of Mastery, allowing him to gain the boost of four Magna Amplifico, stacked together.


    This gave Ethan superhuman strength.


    Even so,pared to Henry''s, Ethan¡¯s physical strength was lower by two to three levels after Henry activated his Titan Strength.


    Now that his Head Prefect had acquired the ¡°He Who ys Giants¡± Legacy, Ethan was certain that Henry would be stronger than him when it came to Physical Strength.


    But, the Tide Bringer¡¯s forte didn¡¯t rely on strength.


    It was wielding the power of the Sea and Storm, allowing him to be nearly invincible at sea.


    The Second Level of Mastery was called the Elite.


    At this level, Ethan could call forth a Storm. But this would only work if he was in the sea, or near it.


    Because of this, Ethan was unable to use this ability to the fullest.


    It was also for this reason that Sebastian and his Other Half were urging him to make Lilian his lover and make love to her.


    That way, Ethan would be able to summon a storm onnd, allowing him to use the Second Level of his Legacy.


    The Third Level of Mastery was called, Master.


    Because Ethan was unable to use the Second Level of his Legacy, he simply skipped it and tried out the Third Level once.


    He seeded in his attempt, but since his Mastery of the Third Level was iplete, he was only able to use it for Five Seconds.


    In these Five Seconds, Ethan was like a freak of nature.


    His strength and speed increased further, and it allowed him to activate a Domain.


    In this Domain, he would be able to bring his opponent to a miniature world, simr to the ce where he would always talk to Illumina, inside his Sea of Consciousness.


    Simply put, he would forcefully twist the surroundings to create a battlefield that was suited for him.


    And that ce was none other than the sea.


    In the span of Five Seconds, Ethan could unleash a power that could obliterate the head of the Giant ck Snake with a single punch.


    But the bacsh of this skill was so severe, that Lily forbade him from using it.


    In short, after Ethan used this skill, his body would enter a lethargic state that wouldst for days.


    Also, he would be unable to gather any Magic Power inside his body during that time.


    Thest time he used the skill in the Lands of stor, he had be bedridden for an entire week, making Lily very worried.


    The Fourth Stage of a Legacy, which Ethan still hadn¡¯t touched, was called Great Mastery.


    Sebastian told him that after reaching this stage, Ethan would be able to summon the Guardian of his Domain.


    He also insisted that Ethan¡¯s Guardian Deity was stronger than the Kraken from the Lands of stor, which made the handsome young man look forward to meeting it.


    Thest and final Stage of a Legacy was called Perfection.


    In this stage, Ethan could tap into the Origin Magic of his Legacy.


    Since his Legacy belonged to the Tide Bringer, he would be able to use the full power of the Tide Bringer without suffering any bacsh.


    The Fourth and Fifth Stage was still impossible for him to grasp at this point.


    Sebastian told him that he shouldn¡¯t hurry to learn these stages because he still hadn¡¯t fully mastered the Second and Third Stages of his Legacy.


    But now that he was about to face a strong opponent, Ethan decided to gather as much magical power as he could.


    He had a feeling that he would be forced to tap the power of the Third Level of his Legacy, which Lily had forbidden him to use unless it was ast resort.

 Chapter 297 Lily’s Brother and Sister

    <h4>Chapter 297 Lily¡¯s Brother and Sister</h4>


    ¡°As someone who''s reuniting with family members, you look mighty unhappy, Lily,¡± the young man, who seemed to be in his mid-twenties, smiled at his little sister who hade to meet them at the gates of the academy.


    ¡°Of course, I am happy to see you, Brother,¡± Lily replied. ¡°The only thing I¡¯m not happy about is your reason foring to see me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Lily,¡± the young beauty hugged her sister. ¡°We¡¯re just worried about you. Also, who would you rathere visit you here¡ªus or Father? I¡¯m sure the answer is very obvious, no?¡±


    Lily¡¯s older brother, Conall, and older sister, Lyall, gave her the ¡°you should be grateful that we were the ones who came here instead of Father¡± gaze.


    The two of them were brother and sister born from the same mother, and among her siblings, Conall and Lyall liked her the most.


    Lily sighed before nodding her head in agreement. ¡°Indeed. I am grateful that it is the two of you that came to see me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, now that we¡¯ve met, how about you introduce us to that¡­ Dud of yours.¡± Conall grinned. ¡°I am dying to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Me, too!¡± Lyallmented. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to rip him to shreds¡­ I mean, I can¡¯t wait to get to know him better.¡±


    Lily sighed for the second time as she looked at her siblings.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Conall and Lyall walked a few steps behind Lily.


    They both looked calm on the surface, but deep in their hearts, they were thinking about what very sinister things they could do to the teenager named Ethan, whom Lily had dered to be her significant other to their entire family.


    Everyone was very happy for her at the beginning, but when she mentioned that Ethan was a Dud, an almost pin-drop silence descended in their family¡¯s hall.


    Conall could recall that scene as if it just happened yesterday. His father had managed to reign in his anger well, but Lily¡¯s mother wasn''t able to stop herself from looking at her daughter as if she was mad.


    Leah was the only witch among their father¡¯s wives, and she understood what a Dud meant in the wizarding world.


    Of course, the others weren¡¯t ignorant and knew what it meant as well. But as someone born from a Wizard Family, Leah was almost livid when she heard her daughter¡¯s statement.


    She had sent Lily to Brynhildr Academy because Professor Rinehart was her senior in Eques Manor.


    Leah was certain that the Headmaster would look after her daughter. But after hearing that Lily had fallen in love with the Dud who had apanied her on their journey to the past, she didn¡¯t take it well.


    Of course, since Leah didn¡¯t take it well, her husband, Seff, didn''t like it either.


    However, they didn¡¯t scold Lily and reigned in their anger and disappointment.


    Originally, it was supposed to be Seff and Leah who would visit the academy in order to see the Dud who had tricked and seduced their daughter.


    However, Conall¡¯s and Lyall¡¯s mother, Ze, voiced her concern for Lily¡¯s significant other.


    She knew that if her husband and sister went to the academy, the Dud would certainly find himself six feet under the ground.


    Because of this, she proposed that her two children should go instead, and meet the boy that Lily had chosen to be her partner for life.


    Seff and Leah agreed to this condition, and the talk ended in this manner.


    A dayter, Leah had finally calmed down and talked to Lily in private. After her daughter said that she was truly in love with Ethan, the olderdy finally relented and told her that she would ept her decision.


    Seff, on the other hand, was unmoved. He still looked down on the Dud who managed to worm his way inside his daughter¡¯s heart.


    He believed that the teenage boy named Ethan had no prospects in life and would only leech off his daughter for life.


    What Seff hated the most were weaklings.


    He hated people who only relied on other people in order to survive and aplish something in the world.


    Because of this, he secretly told Conall that if there was an opportunity, he must challenge Ethan in a duel.


    His goal was to beat up Ethan to the point that the teenage boy would take the initiative to break off his rtionship with Lily, freeing his daughter from the shackles that he had ced on her.


    As Conall finished his recollection, he suddenly noticed that her sister had stopped walking.


    This made him frown, but after looking at what was in front of them, the corner of his lips curled up into a smile.


    Blocking their path was a handsome young man with long blue hair and eyes who looked at his sister, Lily, with love and affection.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Lyall muttered as she looked at the handsome boy in front of her.


    She liked handsome guys, and Ethan definitely passed her standards. If only he weren''t a Dud, Lyall would be teasing Lily right now for managing to hook up with a guy who held an undeniable charm.


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡± Lily looked at her lover with an anxious gaze.


    Ethan, on the other hand, just smiled and nodded his head. His gaze was steady and no traces of anxiousness could be seen in it.


    ¡°My name is Ethan Gremory,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°The two of you must be Lily¡¯s older brother and sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Conall replied. ¡°My name is Conall, and this is my sister, Lyall.¡±


    Lyall smiled mischievously. ¡°Hi, handsome. After seeing how good-looking you are, I almost feel sorry for what is about toe.¡±


    Ethan looked at the handsome guy and beautifuldy who had features that faintly resembled Lily¡¯s.


    ¡°Nice to meet the two of you.¡± Ethan gave the two of them a nod of greeting. ¡°I¡¯m sure that both of you already know that I am Lily¡¯s lover.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Conall replied. ¡°But that will soon change.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you and Lily break up, I don¡¯t mind taking you in.¡± Lyall covered her lips and chuckled.


    She was looking at Ethan as if the handsome young man was prey that she wanted to bite so that she could have a better taste of him.


    Ethan smiled as he looked at the two people whom Lily had warned him about. However, his next words not only surprised his lover, but her siblings as well.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re already acquainted, why don¡¯t we all cut to the chase,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Now, tell me. Which one of you am I supposed to fight?¡±

 Chapter 298 Wolf In Sheep’s Clothing [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 298 Wolf In Sheep¡¯s Clothing [Part 1]</h4>


    ¡°Since we¡¯re already acquainted, why don¡¯t we all cut to the chase? Now, tell me. Which one of you am I supposed to fight?¡±


    Lyall almost burst outughing upon hearing the handsome young man¡¯s words. She immediately tugged at her brother¡¯s robes, making thetter look at her.


    ¡°This guy is interesting. I like him,¡± Lyall said. ¡°Make sure not to kill him, okay?¡±


    Conall smirked after hearing Lyall¡¯s request. Truth be told, he was quite impressed with Ethan for daring to take the initiative to challenge them to a fight.


    This was why they came to the academy. In fact, Conall was already preparing the words that he would use to challenge Ethan the moment he met him.


    But these preparations were all for naught because not only did their targete to them personally, but he even challenged them to a duel of his own volition.


    Although his n to beat up Ethan until he was half dead didn¡¯t change, he decided to do it quickly instead of extending the young man''s suffering.


    Truth be told, Lyall was very tempted to fight Lily¡¯s lover instead of her brother.


    However, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to use her full power because she found him quite pleasing to the eye.


    ¡®If only he wasn¡¯t a Dud, he would be the perfect partner for Lily,¡¯ Lyall thought.


    Just as these thoughts popped up into her mind, Conall stepped forward and crossed his arms over his chest.


    ¡°I will be your opponent,¡± Conall dered with confidence.


    Ethan nodded ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go to the Arena. I already asked Professor Barret for permission to use it.¡±


    Lyall moved closer to her sister, Lily, and whispered in her heart.


    ¡°¡­ I really like this guy,¡± Lyall whispered. ¡°If you break up with him, hook us up, okay?¡±


    Lily red at her older sister, making Lyall giggle.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Lyall hugged Lily after she finished giggling. ¡°Scary!¡±


    Conall followed behind Ethan and narrowed his eyes. He was trying to gauge Ethan¡¯s strength.


    He noticed that the handsome young man¡¯s steps were steady and didn¡¯t contain an ounce of anxiety or fear.


    Also, the way he carried himself made Lily''s brother realize that Ethan knew how to fight.


    As to how good he was at fighting, Conall didn¡¯t really care. No matter what Ethan did, he was confident that it wouldn¡¯t faze him.


    After arriving at the Grand Coliseum, where the sh of Manors was once held, they found that it was almostpletely deserted.


    There were six people in the venue when they arrived, and they were none other than Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, Chloe, Luna, Nicole, and Emma.


    Professor Rinehart and Lily¡¯s mother, Leah, were part of a tight-knit group in the past.


    When Lily told the handsome young man that her family wasing to see him, she didn¡¯t hide anything and told him their purpose foring.


    Since that was the case, he decided to ask Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret to let them use the arena to settle this matter privately.


    Chloe, Luna, Nicole, and Emma were not considered outsiders, so he allowed them to watch his battle against Lily¡¯s brother.


    Conall nced at the four beautifuldies and frowned.


    ¡°Are they your lovers, too?¡± Conall asked.


    His earlier goodwill for Ethan disappeared after seeing that Lily¡¯s ¡°mate¡± had several otherdies aside from his sister.


    Conall had already decided to finish the battle as quickly and painlessly as possible, but now, he changed his mind again.


    Due to his strong sense of smell, he could sense Ethan¡¯s scent lingering on thedies.


    He had noticed it earlier, but his sister, Lily, was also giving off the handsome young man¡¯s scent, and it was even stronger than the rest of the girls who hade to watch their fight.


    Because of this, he decided to beat the crap out of Ethan ording to his father¡¯s wishes.


    He would give the teenage boy the most painful beating in his life.


    ¡°You better tone down your killing intent, young man,¡± Professor Barretmented as he looked at Conall. ¡°This is a learning institution. We won¡¯t allow any of our students to be killed. Even if the killer is someone who belonged to HIS Family.¡±


    Conall smiled, showing his canines. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Professor. I¡¯m sure that even if I tried to kill him, either of you would make that impossible, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong,¡± Professor Barret replied.


    As a retired Magistratus, Professor Barret knew Lily¡¯s family very well, especially her older brothers, whom no one wanted to provoke in Southshire.


    Professor Barret only had praise for Ethan¡¯s potential. But, he also understood that it was still too early for the boy to face off against Conall, who had already mastered his Beast Heart.


    Professor Rinehart treated Ethan as a very important student of his academy, so he was also there to give his support to the young man.


    He and Professor Barret had already ced protective enchantments all over the arena, preventing any casualties from taking ce.


    ¡°Thank you for agreeing to my selfish request, Headmaster, Professor,¡± Ethan bowed his head respectfully to the two people who stood in the highest positions in the academy.


    ¡°It is just a simple matter,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless, you hear? It will not be toote to beat him up in a few years when you have mastered your Resonance.¡±


    Ethan nodded before walking towards the arena.


    Conall trailed behind him, wearing a confident look on his face.


    He even gave the beautifuldies who hade to watch their battle a sidelong nce.


    ¡®Watch carefully how I obliterate this guy.¡¯ Conall sneered in his heart. ¡®I¡¯ll make you all understand that you chose the wrong person to love.¡¯


    The twobatants stood dozens of meters away from each other.


    Both of them critically eyed their opponent as Professor Rinehart exined the rules of this duel.


    But seeing that neither of them was listening to him, the Professor sighed and simply raised his hand to start the battle.


    ¡°Duel Start!¡± Professor Barret dered.


    As soon as he gave the signal, Conall took a step forward and lunged towards his opponent with a devilish smile on his face.


    He had already transformed into his Demi-Wolf form, granting him superhuman strength and speed


    Chloe, Luna, Lily, and Emma watched as he closed the distance between him and Ethan in the span of a few heartbeats.


    Ethan, who was holding his Sea God¡¯s Trident firmly in his hands, didn''t even manage to take a proper stance before Conall¡¯s fist almost broke through his defenses.

 Chapter 299 Wolf In Sheep’s Clothing [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 299 Wolf In Sheep¡¯s Clothing [Part 2]</h4>


    Conall¡¯s punch was so strong that it pushed Ethan away, causing him to skid backward a few meters.


    He had already tapped into the First Layer of his Legacy, so he didn¡¯t receive any damage from the exchange.


    Moreover, he now had a better understanding of Conall¡¯s strength.


    ¡®It seems like Sir Henry held back during our sparring match,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    As the strongest student of Brynhildr Academy, Henry was known as the Mage yer.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help butpare the Head Prefect to Lily¡¯s brother, whose powerful punch had managed to push him back despite having his body¡¯s performance boosted with four stacks of Magna Amplifico.


    Unfortunately, Conall didn¡¯t give Ethan time to delve in this matter, and he bombarded thetter with swift and powerful attacks, pushing the young man back each time his fists collided with his Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    ¡°Nice¡­ he¡¯s a good sandbag,¡± Lyall muttered. ¡°At least he can take a good beating.¡±


    Thisment of hers made Lily re in her direction. Lyall immediately covered her mouth after she had subconsciously spoken what was on her mind, earning her the ire of her little sister.


    Conall, who was attacking Ethan nonstop, was quite surprised because thetter was barely holding on to his barrage.


    He was actually just using half of his strength, for he was afraid that his blow might identally kill the Dud whom he was fighting against for the first time.


    Seeing that Ethan was able to barely defend from his attacks, Conall gradually increased his speed and strength.


    A momentter, he managed to hit the young man in the chest, sending thetter flying.


    However, before he could follow up with another blow, a pair of Fairy Wings appeared on Ethan¡¯s back, granting him the ability to fly upwards, dodging Conall¡¯s roundhouse kick.


    Lyall¡¯s mouth hung open because she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She then tugged her sister¡¯s clothes to ask her a question.


    ¡°Is your boyfriend a Half-Fairy?¡± Lyall asked. ¡°Why does he have wings?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Lily replied. ¡°He¡¯s just using Fae Magic.¡±


    ¡°But you said that he was a Dud.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯splicated.¡±


    Lily knew where Ethan¡¯s Magic Power wasing from. However, the handsome young man asked her to keep this a secret.


    Because of this, Lily only mentioned that Ethan was a Dud, which was technically correct.


    Other than the times when he kissed ady with magical powers, he was unable to absorb magic, which was the source of his power.


    Also, she didn¡¯t want her parents to think that Ethan was leeching off of her by using her magic as a way to gain powers.


    ¡°Magna Duplici!¡± Ethan said as his wand hovered around his body, creating four clones of himself.


    In this battle, his wand was in autonomous mode, allowing Illumina to support Ethan by moving on her own.


    They had worked together to perfect this battle style in the Lands of stor since Ethan usually fought with the Sea God¡¯s Trident with both hands.


    However, this method drained a lot of Ethan¡¯s Magical Reserves because he had to constantly supply his wand with magical power in order to keep up with the battle.


    Fortunately, he was prepared for this battle and had kissed dozens of Fairies in the Gardens of the Academy.


    Simply put, he was prepared to duke it out with Lily¡¯s older brother.


    ¡°Cheap tricks.¡± Conall snorted. ¡°If you are going to use this skill, I advise you not to use it against Beastmen. You will only embarrass yourself.¡±


    Conall then shed forward, creating a Crimson Crescent de that flew towards one of the young men who were flying in the air.


    Ethan dodged the attack, but as if reading his next move, another Crescent de had already been unleashed and was heading in his direction.


    This forced Ethan to imbue his Trident with a torrent of water and to sh on the Crescent de, negating itpletely.


    The handsome young man thought that he would have the advantage in the air because Lily¡¯s older brother couldn¡¯t reach him.


    However, he was not aware that Conall had also mastered the art of fighting against flying opponents.


    After all, most of the opponents that he killed were not only Flying Monsters but rogue Wizards and Witches as well.


    In short, he was very experienced in fighting against flying creatures.


    Although his only ranged attack was his Crimson Crescent de, it was enough to deal with anything that could fly.


    But Ethan didn¡¯t take his attacks lying down.


    Although Conall could find the real him amongst his clones, the handsome young man didn¡¯t cancel his clones and made them spread out.


    Grabbing the wand that was hovering around him, Ethan cast another spell.


    ¡°Lux Caeca!¡±


    A blinding sh of light descended upon Conall, forcing thetter to cover his eye with his arm.


    ¡°Another petty trick,¡± Connal said in contempt. ¡°I guess this is the only thing that you can do.¡±


    But, as soon as he removed his arm from his eyes, he found countless purple fireballs descending in his direction.


    ¡°Faerie Ignis Impetum!¡± Ethan casted countless purple fireballs towards his opponent non-stop.


    Conall hurriedly rolled to his right side to dodge the first barrage of fireballs that was aimed in his direction.


    His keen senses that allowed him to detect magical power had informed him which fireballs were real and which were not, allowing him to dodge Ethan¡¯s spell attacks.


    ¡°Aqua Anguis!¡± Ethan once again chanted, and dozens of Water Snakes erupted from the tip of his wand and descended upon Conall, who easily dodged it as well.


    The young man then tried a different approach and cast the spell.


    However, this time, only one snake attacked Conall, while the rest hit the Arena in random ces.


    ¡°Is this desperation I see?¡± Conall sneered as he obliterated the Water Snake that flew to him with a Crescent de that continued its trajectory towards Ethan.


    The young man dodged this attack and continued to attack Conall with the same strategy.


    Lyall, who saw this, shook her head helplessly because she thought what Ethan was doing was a waste of time.


    Even if the Water Snake were to hit her Brother¡¯s body, it wouldn¡¯t deal any damage to him due to his superhuman abilities.


    However, Lily, who was watching the battle intently, suddenly realized what Ethan was doing.


    Although her lover seemed to be just randomly attacking the Arena with the Water Snakes, she understood that Ethan was preparing the stage that would allow him to make full use of his abilities, which were heavily weakened when he was fighting onnd.

 Chapter 300 Wolf In Sheep’s Clothing [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 300 Wolf In Sheep¡¯s Clothing [Part 3]</h4>


    Conall eyed the flying young man in the sky and sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you understand that flying doesn¡¯t give you any advantage against me,¡± Conall dered.


    As soon as he made his deration, three silver discs flew out of his storage ring, which were the size of a te.


    Without warning, Conall jumped upward, heading towards Ethan¡¯s direction with a sneer on his face.


    Of course, his jump was unable to reach Ethan¡¯s height, but his next move surprised his opponent.


    One of the floating discs positioned itself directly right under his feet, serving as a foothold.


    When Ethan realized what happened, it was already toote.


    Due to Conall¡¯s explosive speed, he appeared a meter away from Ethan, throwing a punch that thetter barely managed to block with his trident.


    However, since he was only using one hand to hold the trident, he was unable to gather enough strength to block the attackpletely, which sent him flying backward.


    The handle of the trident even mmed against Ethan¡¯s chest, making him groan in pain from the impact.


    Conall didn¡¯t miss this opportunity and used another one of the floating discs to jump above Ethan.


    Another floating disc appeared behind his foot, allowing him to descend upon the young man¡¯s body to deliver a powerful kick that sent Ethan crashing towards the ground.


    Illumina hurriedly created several bubbles of water to help mitigate Ethan¡¯s fall, but these bubbles exploded right away due to the force of Conall¡¯s attack.


    Even so, the Mermaid Princess had already expected this to happen.


    ¡°Illumina¡­¡± Ethan said through gritted teeth.


    The wand then transformed into a water dragon that caught Ethan before he could fall on the ground.


    ¡°He now has better control over his Partial Resonance,¡± Professor Rinehartmented.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Professor Barret replied. ¡°But it''s still not enough to beat Lily¡¯s Older Brother.¡±


    Professor Rinehart nodded.


    Both professors knew that Conall was indeed only using half of his full power, yet Ethan was already unable to face him head-on.


    This was not because Ethan was weak.


    His opponent just had more battle experience than him.


    Illumina gently ced Ethan on the ground and hovered above him in a protective manner.


    Conall, who had achieved what he wanted,nded on the ground with a confident smile on his face.


    ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Conall said. ¡°I guess Lily lied when she told us that you are a Dud.¡±


    Conall gave his sister a sidelong nce before shifting his attention back to the young man, whose blood was seeping from the corner of his lips.


    He had already managed tond two blows on Ethan¡¯s body, and he was certain that the young man had suffered internal injuries from those two attacks.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong, and Ethan had indeed received serious injuries from his two blows. However, the blood of a Deity wasn¡¯t just for show.


    Although blood was seeping down the corner of Ethan¡¯s lips, his internal injuries were not enough to prevent him from continuing to battle with Lily¡¯s brother.


    ¡°Can you do it, Ethan?¡± Illumina asked the young man through telepathy.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But I am unable to move from this spot.¡±


    Illumina nodded. ¡°Understood. He ising, get ready.¡±


    Seeing Ethan¡¯s fearless gaze despite his injuries, Conall couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡®If only he didn¡¯t have more women in his life, I would have stopped here and acknowledged him,¡¯ Conall thought. ¡®But that''s not the case, so I won¡¯t be satisfied until I give him a proper beating.¡¯


    As soon as he made up his mind, Conall lunged towards Ethan.


    The three discs that were still floating in the air also descended towards the young man.


    They were made from steel, so getting hit by them was very painful.


    Conall could control these discs as if they were part of his body, which made him a very versatile fighter.


    Among Lily¡¯s Older Brothers, Conall was the all-rounder.


    His strength and speed were very bnced, unlike his other male siblings, who either specialized in pure strength or pure speed.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes glowed faintly as he channeled his magic power to his feet, allowing it to spread throughout the entire arena.


    When his opponent was only several meters away from him, Conall increased his speed drastically, appearing right in front of Ethan with his right fist, nning to strike.


    But just as his punch was about to hit his target, Ethan disappeared and reappeared behind him.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Thrust!¡± Ethan roared as he thrust his Sea God¡¯s Trident forward, with the intention of stabbing Conall¡¯s back.


    His magical power red, and his trident turned into a Water Dragon.


    Conall wasn¡¯t fazed as he prepared to dodge Ethan¡¯s attack by stepping to his right side.


    However, just as he was about to do that, the wet surface of the arena under his feet became slippery, making him lose his bnce.


    ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Conall cursed internally as the Water Dragon mmed on his body, sending him flying towards the stands of the arena.


    Lyall, who saw this, had her mouth wide open in disbelief.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Ethan would manage tond a blow on her Older Brother, making her look at the handsome young man in a new light.


    ¡°Lily, I know that I already said this earlier,¡± Lyall said. ¡°But when you break up with him, make sure to hook us up.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t reply because she was seriously paying attention to the battle.


    Because of this, she managed to see something that made her almost jump on the stage of the arena to warn Ethan.


    But it was already toote.


    Something red pushed itself out of the Water Dragon¡¯s body.


    A momentter, a red blur flew towards Ethan at great speed, making the young man unable to react.


    ¡°Nice try,¡± Conall growled as his fist connected with Ethan¡¯s chest, resulting in a breaking sound. ¡°But not good enough.¡±


    As soon as he finished saying those words, the young man¡¯s body flew like a cannonball toward the stands, where Chloe, Luna, Nicole, and Emma, were seated.


    Ethan coughed out a mouthful of blood as he flew towards them, but Conall wasn¡¯t going to let it end that easy.


    Once again, he lunged at the young man, using the floating discs as a foothold.


    Conall had fully transformed into his Beast Form, which was a two-meter-tall Red Werewolf with skin as hard as steel.


    Lily¡¯s Older Brother was now using his full power, and he wanted to give Ethan another blow, which would not only give him a more serious injury, but would also send him flying towards thedies, who cared for him.


    This was a truly vile move, but his bestial instincts had clouded his judgment due to the anger he was feeling.


    He found it humiliating to have been forced to use his Full Power against his opponent, whom he had looked down upon earlier.


    Conall appeared right in front of Ethan, but before delivering the final blow, he whispered something in the young man¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Conall stated. ¡°I¡¯ll send you and your women to the infirmary together.¡±


    After hearing those words, time seemed to move incredibly slowly.


    In that trance-like state, the loud beating of Ethan¡¯s heart resounded inside his head.


    He didn¡¯t mind getting beaten up, but involving his lovers in this battle touched way beyond his bottom line.


    Ethan, who was already seriously injured by Conall¡¯s blow, opened his mouth to reply to his opponent¡¯s deration.


    (A/N: Bankai!)


    ¡°Grand Aria.¡±


    Suddenly, the world around them changedpletely.


    Conall found himself above the sea, where thunderstorms were raging. He momentarily forgot that he was about to give the final blow to Ethan, which would end his battle versus him.


    However, the handsome young man, whom he was about to punch, was now holding onto his fist in a vice grip, preventing him from going anywhere.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes radiated with power as he unleashed the Third Level of his Legacy.


    Lily''s Older Brother had touched his reverse scale, and despite being seriously injured, he didn''t hesitate to use it against his opponent.


    The next thing that Conall saw and felt was Ethan¡¯s right fist, which was imbued with lightning, smashing into his face.


    The blow was so strong that Conall felt as if he saw sparks the moment Ethan¡¯s fist made contact.


    However, it didn¡¯t end there. After punching his opponent, Ethan unleashed another punch, this time, stronger and faster than ever before.


    A pained cry escaped Conall¡¯s lips as he crashed towards the turbulent sea, who rose up to hold him in ce.


    With a mighty roar of anger and defiance, Ethan raised up his right hand and summoned a thunderbolt from the sky.


    He then wielded this thunderbolt and pulled back his arm, treating it as a spear.


    ¡°Triaina!¡± Ethan shouted as he hurled the lightning spear towards his hateful foe, causing more lightning bolts to descend from the heavens, covering the entire world in blinding light.

 Chapter 301 Wolf In Sheep’s Clothing [Part 4]

    <h4>Chapter 301 Wolf In Sheep¡¯s Clothing [Part 4]</h4>


    Conall panted heavily as he looked at the young man in front of him who was already on his knees, coughing out blood.


    At first, he thought that everything he had just seen was an illusion.


    But his broken nose was enough evidence that what transpired in those brief moments was very real.


    Thest thing he remembered was Ethan roaring, and with it, the heavens roared with him.


    Countless lightning bolts had descended upon him, illuminating the entire world in white.


    However, before those countless lightning bolts could hit his body, the world around him shattered.


    Conall then crashed into the arena, still bracing himself for the heavenly tribtion that didn¡¯te.


    After realizing that he was back in the arena, he stared at the young man in front of him with a wary gaze.


    The images of what transpired earlier were still vivid in his memory.


    The Red Werewolf subconsciously shuddered at the thought of getting hit by that kind of attack. He was certain that even if he were to raise his defenses to the limit, he wouldn¡¯te out of Ethan¡¯s all-out attack unscathed.


    Even in his peak condition, Ethan could only maintain his Domain for five seconds.


    However, he used the Third Level of his Legacy while he was grievously injured, so the already short duration of his Grand Aria became even shorter.


    At that moment, a cry of anger reverberated in the arena as Lily jumped onto the stage and red hatefully at her older brother, who had hurt the man she loved.


    Lily was already in her Demi-Wolf form, and her fur was standing on end as if it were electrified.


    Her hate-filled gaze bore down on Conall, making the Red Werewolf momentarily forget the pain he was feeling.


    Chloe, Luna, and Emma all rushed toward the Arena with their flying brooms to check the young man¡¯s condition.


    ¡°This duel is over,¡± Professor Rinehart appeared between Lily and Conall. ¡°Both of you stand down.¡±


    The Headmaster of the Academy didn¡¯t know what happened in those few seconds that Ethan and Conall disappeared from his vision.


    The next thing he knew, Conall¡¯s body crashed into the Arena, while Ethan was already kneeling, coughing out blood.


    Professor Barret also teleported beside Ethan and checked his condition.


    A deep frown appeared on his face because his diagnostic spell had revealed that not only had the young man suffered from serious injuries¡ªboth external and internal - but several of his bones were also broken.


    ¡°Recuperatio!¡± Professor Barret tapped his wand on Ethan¡¯s back, using his most powerful healing spell.


    However, he didn¡¯t really specialize in healing. The most he could do was only use the spell for First Aid in order to help stabilize Ethan before transferring him to the infirmary.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take him to the infirmary,¡± Professor Barret said to Professor Rinehart.


    Professor Rinehart nodded. ¡°Go.¡±


    Without another word, Professor Rinehart waved his wand around him. A secondter, both he and Ethan disappeared from the Arena.


    Chloe, Luna, and Emma, who were a few secondste fromnding on the arena, immediately maneuvered their flying brooms to fly upward.


    Their next destination was the school¡¯s infirmary, where the young man was taken by Professor Barret to get immediate treatment from Professor Galena.


    Lily red at her brother for a few more seconds before she, too, summoned her flying broom to fly towards the Infirmary to check on her lover¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Are you okay, brother?¡± Lyall asked as she looked at Conall with concern. ¡°He managed to break your nose.¡±


    Conall waved his hand as if telling his sister that he was fine. His nose did get broken, but it wasn¡¯t serious and would easily recover after drinking a rejuvenation potion.


    Although he had very fast regeneration, Ethan¡¯s attack earlier wasn¡¯t easy to heal since it contained the power of a Legacy.


    Even then, Conall¡¯s broken nose would heal itself within half an hour without a problem.


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Professor Rinehart asked Conall.


    ¡°Is he really a Dud?¡± Conall asked back.


    Professor Rinehart smiled after hearing Conall¡¯s question.


    ¡°Even I do not know the answer to that question,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°We tested him twice with the Appraisal Stone, and the result was always the same. He is a Dud.¡±


    Conall stood up before shaking his head in disbelief.


    ¡°If all Duds are like that, they would have already ruled the world,¡± Conall stated.


    ¡°Those are the same words that the Founder of Eques Manor, Eileifr Eques, once said,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°He stated that if there were more people like Fortis Dud, they would have certainly ruled the world.¡±


    Lyall, who was surprised to see her brother suffering from an injury, looked at the two men alternately with a frown.


    ¡®It looks like my little sister¡¯s boyfriend is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing,¡¯ Lyall thought. ¡®I will definitely hook up with him if he and my sister ever broke up.¡¯


    Just like her brother, Lyall didn¡¯t believe that Ethan was a Dud.


    She had seen him fight toe-to-toe with Conall to the point that thetter was forced to transform into his Werewolf Form.


    This was something that should have been impossible to happen.


    But, it did, which made Lyall strongly believe that the handsome young man, whom her sister had chosen as her mate, was much more than meets the eye.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Just what in damnation happened?!¡± Professor Galena almost had a heart attack when Professor Barret and an unconscious Ethan appeared in front of her. ¡°Barret, what happened to that boy?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the detailster, Galena,¡± Professor Barret said as he waved his hand to make Ethan¡¯s body levitate. ¡°Stabilize his condition first.¡±


    The Head Healer of Brynhildr Academy clicked her tongue as she took out her wand to cast a diagnostic spell upon Ethan.


    After seeing that the young man had suffered extremely serious injuries, she immediately tapped her chest and chanted.


    ¡°Summa Recuperatio!¡±


    A golden light enveloped Ethan¡¯s entire body, making him breathe a little easier.


    However, what Professor Galena did was just the better version of what Professor Barret had done earlier.


    It was only a way to help stabilize Ethan¡¯s condition, buying herself time to take several potions of different colors from her storage ring.


    The Healer of the Academy opened the cork of the potions one by one and waved her wand.


    The potions inside of the vials rose up like long, thin threads that hovered above Ethan.


    Professor Galena then waved her hand and instantly removed all of Ethan¡¯s clothing.


    His chest area was nearly ck, along with the rest of his body.


    Blood was still seeping at the corner of the young man¡¯s lips despite being unconscious.


    The olderdy then pointed her wand at Ethan¡¯s chest, and the potions that resembled a thin thread of different colors wrapped themselves around the teenager¡¯s body, simr to how mummies were wrapped.


    The only thing left exposed on the boy¡¯s body was his bloodied lips, which proved just how serious his injuries were.


    Professor Galena took more potions from her storage ring and repeated what she did earlier.


    The olddy tapped Ethan¡¯s lips, making them open slightly.


    A momentter, the tendril-like potions flew toward his lips and slowly trickled down his throat.


    Professor Galena made sure to control the amount of potion that Ethan was drinking to ensure that he didn¡¯t choke while he was still unconscious.


    Professor Barret, who was looking at this scene, suddenly turned his head towards the door of the infirmary and sighed.


    He gave Ethan onest nce before walking toward the door.


    The Professor had no intention of letting thedies who cared about the young man see him for the time being.


    He knew that Professor Galena was at the crucial phase in fixing the injuries that Ethan received in the battle.


    To ensure that she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed, he had to pacify the worried witches, who might tear down the infirmary door in order to see the person that they loved.

 Chapter 302 As Long As I’m Here, This Boy Will Not Kick The Bucket

    <h4>Chapter 302 As Long As I¡¯m Here, This Boy Will Not Kick The Bucket</h4>


    The doors of the Infirmary remained shut for five hours straight before an exhausted looking Professor Galena opened the door and motioned for Professor Barret to enter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength to deal with you, girls,¡± Professor Galena said as she looked at Chloe, Luna, Lily, Emma, and Nicole, who had alle to check Ethan¡¯s condition. ¡°Just know that Ethan won¡¯t kick the bucket anytime soon. Also, he is not allowed to have any visitors for the next few days.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bothering here just to annoy me. Don¡¯t worry, I will ask my Familiar to notify all of you once he regains consciousness. But until then, none of you are allowed to disturb his recovery. Barret,e.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded and entered the infirmary.


    The Healer of the Academy gave the girls onest nce before closing the door firmly and locking it in ce.


    Chloe, Luna, Emma, and Nicole all looked at Lily, whose eyes were already red from the tears that she had cried earlier.


    Nicole, who was the only one who wasn¡¯t considered part of Ethan¡¯s harem, sighed before pping her hands together.


    ¡°All of you should get a grip,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°Ethan is no longer in danger, so you don¡¯t have to worry about his condition. Granted, he will need to spend a few days here to recover, but he has a strong will. I¡¯m sure that he will bounce back as if nothing has happened.¡±


    Emma was the first one to recover and nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°Nicole is right,¡± Emma stated. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you girls to not worry about Ethan because I am worried about him myself. However, I believe that he will make a full recovery. So, for the time being, let us listen to Professor Galena¡¯s words and wait for him to regain consciousness.¡±


    After saying those words, Emma turned around and left the infirmary. Her steps were steady, but if one paid closer attention to her, it would be seen that her hands, which dangled by her sides, were trembling slightly.


    She was very tempted to fight against Lily¡¯s older brother, but she knew that she wasn¡¯t a match against him.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that she would take this incident lightly.


    She would report what had happened to the Meredith n so that they could share the news with the other Protector ns.


    As to how they would react to this incident, Emma had no idea. But she was sure that they wouldn¡¯t just sit by and let their Young Master be bullied by the Beast ns from Southshire without retaliation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the Infirmary¡­


    ¡°How is he?¡± Professor Barret asked.


    ¡°Barely alive,¡± Professor Galena replied. ¡°He used up a lot of his life force, so it will take some time before he regains his senses. I will need to ask Rinehart to give me some ingredients to make an Elixir to hasten his recovery. I¡¯m afraid that without it, this boy might stay in aa for a month or two.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded. ¡°Understood. Just give me a list of the ingredients. I¡¯ll have it prepared as soon as possible.¡±


    Professor Galena was prepared and handed Professor Barret a scroll containing the list of all ingredients that she would need for the Elixir.


    After checking its contents, Professor Barret nodded because although some of the ingredients were rare, they could be bought in some ces for a high price.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Rinehart,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°Make sure to look after him. This academy needs him.¡±


    ¡°Just who do you think I am?¡± Professor Galena clicked her tongue. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, this boy will not kick the bucket.¡±


    Professor Barret smiled before nodding his head in agreement.


    He then teleported to where Professor Rinehart was and informed him about Ethan¡¯s current condition.


    After checking the list that Professor Barret had given him, the corner of Professor Rinehart¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°¡­ That crazy girl,¡± Professor Rinehart muttered. ¡°Is she nning to use Ethan as a Guinea Pig to try one of her prototype potions?¡±


    ¡°Well, she looked and sounded confident this time,¡± Professor Barret smirked. ¡°Although she can be entric with her self-made potions, they can do wonders from time to time¡­ At least two every five tries.¡±


    Professor Rinehart snorted. ¡°You are lucky that she seeded with the potion she used on you. Otherwise, you might have be a toad by now.¡±


    Professor Barret ignored his close friend¡¯sment and asked him the question that was on his mind.


    ¡°Where are Lily¡¯s Older Brother and Sister?¡± Professor Barret asked.


    ¡°They already left,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°They knew that Lily wasn''t in the right state of mind to listen or see them, so they decided to just leave for the time being. I¡¯m guessing that they will be staying in Limeburgh Town for a day or two before they return to Southshire.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded his head in understanding. ¡°I wonder how HE will react to the news. What do you think?¡±


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy pondered for a while before shaking his head.


    ¡°That person only cares about strength,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Ethan and Lily are currently dating, but after what happened today. I¡¯m sure that he will be more curious about his daughter¡¯s lover.¡±


    Professor Barret pondered for a bit before passing an important piece of information to the Headmaster of the Academy, making Professor Rinehart arch his eyebrow.


    ¡°Is this confirmed?¡± Professor Rinehart asked.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Professor Barret replied. ¡°But, if it is, we need to prepare.¡±


    Professor Rinehart smiled as he yed with his beard.


    A momentter, a chuckle left his lips as he thought about the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy, Nero.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°If what you say is true, I know of a good method that will clear all doubts and spections surrounding this issue.¡±


    ¡°You mean, you¡¯re going to do THAT?¡± Professor Barret asked.


    Professor Rinehart nodded. ¡°Of course. Since Brynhildr Academy already has it, it must remain in the academy no matter what.¡±


    Professor Barret also smiled when he heard his close friend¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and gather the ingredients,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°You go and hold down the fort.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Professor Rinehartmented. ¡°Come back as soon as you can.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded before teleporting away from the academy.


    He had some ces to visit and people to talk to.


    Ethan was an important member of Brynhildr Academy, and they would be damned if they let him stay in aa for one to two months while trouble was brewing outside of their doorstep.

 Chapter 303 Winning And Surviving

    <h4>Chapter 303 Winning And Surviving</h4>


    A young man slept peacefully, as the Mermaid Princess held him close.


    Both of them were submerged under the crystal blue waters of the sea, floating gently in its currents.


    Illumina lightly patted the young man¡¯s head, who was resting on her chest.


    She could tell that he would be waking up in an hour or two, so she allowed him to sleep until he woke up naturally.


    The battle against Lily¡¯s older brother, Conall, had taken a toll on his body. Fortunately, Professor Galena was truly an aplished healer, so she made sure that Ethan got the best treatment that she had to offer.


    Currently, Professor Barret was collecting the ingredients on her list, so that she could create one of her homebrewed elixirs that she had been working on for quite some time.


    Ethan¡¯s body was seriously injured, while his mind, and spirit were unstable due to the bacsh of his Legacy.


    Because of this, Illumina deemed that it would be for the best if his spirit also rested, so she put Ethan to a dreamless sleep, allowing him to recover faster.


    It had been two days since his battle with Lily¡¯s Older Brother and there were signs that his Spirit had fully recovered from the bacsh.


    The Mermaid Princess hummed a sweet melody, as she continued to lightly pat the young man¡¯s head.


    While she was doing this, two beings appeared within the sea a few meters away from her and looked at the teenage boy in her embrace.


    ¡°I think it will be best if you guide him in the proper use of his Legacy, Sebastian,¡± Illumina said softly. ¡°Although he will be able to fight against First and Second Years, without problems, Lily¡¯s family is a variable. We need to speed up his growth and understanding of the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy.¡±


    Sebastian sighed before nodding his head. ¡°I will help him up to the Third Level of the Legacy only. As for the Fourth, and the Fifth, that will have to wait until hising of age ceremony.¡±


    Illumina nodded in understanding before she shifted her gaze to Ethan¡¯s Other Half.


    ¡°When hees of age, he will also inherit the Legacy of his other bloodline, right?¡± Illumina inquired. ¡°There will not be any conflict between the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy and your Legacy, will there?¡±


    ¡°If Ethan was an ordinary child, having more than one Legacy would be detrimental to his growth,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other-Half replied. ¡°But, he isn¡¯t. His bloodline on his father¡¯s and mother¡¯s sides are strong. The fact that he was able to awaken the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy is proof of it.


    ¡°Besides, My Legacy is an All Rounder. It ispatible with every type of Legacy, so there will not be a problem. His Great, Great, Great, Great Grandpa was even able to control Four Legacies. Ethan will be just fine.¡±


    Illumina nodded, a look of relief appearing on her beautiful face.


    They were three powerful beings, and all of them cared for the handsome young man, who still didn¡¯t understand anything about his biological family.


    They were Ethan¡¯s strongest allies and closest confidants. As long as it was within their power, they would not hesitate to break a few rules for him.


    Two hourster¡­


    The young man¡¯s eyelids fluttered before they slowly opened.


    The first thing he felt was that he was nestled in afortable embrace, making him feel safe and protected.


    He also felt veryfortable, making him feel drowsy, even though he had just woken up.


    But, before his eyes could close to sleep again, the images of the battle against Conall appeared inside his mind.


    Because of this, he became wide awake and looked at his surroundings. At first, he thought that he would find himself in the arena, facing off against Lily¡¯s Older Brother.


    However, a nce in his surroundings was enough to tell him where he was.


    ¡°Illumina?¡± Ethan looked at the Mermaid Princess, who was looking at him with a smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Ethan,¡± Illumina said. "Did you sleep well?"


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Ethan replied. "I did. Thank you."


    He vaguely remembered how he lost consciousness after using the Third Level of his Legacy, so he assumed that he was still recovering from his injuries.


    ¡°How long was I unconscious?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Two days,¡± Illumina answered. ¡°Only your consciousness is awake. As for your body, it is still healing. Right now, you are in aatose state.¡±


    Ethan was surprised after hearing the Mermaid Princess¡¯ exnation. A tinge of anxiousness appeared on his face, but Illumina¡¯s next words calmed him down a bit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Illumina stated. ¡°Once your body recovers, you will naturally wake up in the outside world as well. For now, let your body recover. This is the consequence of pushing yourself to the limit.¡±


    Illumina lightly poked Ethan¡¯s head, making the young man smile bitterly.


    He understood that he would suffer a bacsh if he used the Third Level of his Legacy. Even so, he didn¡¯t regret it.


    He would rather be the one to get hurt than let his lovers suffer.


    ¡°What happened after?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°Can you tell me?¡±


    Illumina nodded. ¡°Lily jumped on the arena to stand between you and her older brother. Fortunately, Conall didn¡¯t make any move to attack you, so the brother and sister didn¡¯t confront each other.


    ¡°After that, Professor Barret took you to the infirmary to let Professor Galena have a look at you. The Professor also prevented any visitors from seeing you. But, she made sure to inform your girlfriends that you are no longer in danger.¡±


    Ethan sighed after hearing Illumina¡¯s words. He was really worried that Lily was going to do something reckless and attack her family.


    Fortunately, that scenario didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Do you think I got their approval?¡± Ethan asked.


    Illumina has an amused look on her face before answering Ethan¡¯s question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Illumina said in a teasing tone. ¡°But, you managed to break Conall¡¯s nose as a result of the duel. I¡¯m sure he got the message after you punched him twice in the face. I¡¯m a bit sad that yourst attack didn¡¯t make contact with his body. He would have definitely gotten a shock out of that.¡±


    Ethan was also disappointed that his Coup de Grace didn¡¯t hit its intended target.


    If it did, he was certain that Conall would have found it to be a very shocking experience.


    Just as the young man was about to ask another question, he heard someone clearing his throat right beside him, despite the fact that they were under the sea.


    ¡°Ethan, you did well in the battle against Conall,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°But, you could have done better if I had allowed you to use a bit of my power during the match. So, while your body is still recovering, I will train you on how to use my power.¡±


    Ethan blinked in confusion because he didn¡¯t understand what Sebastian was talking about.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that in order to fully utilize the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy, he needed Sebastian¡¯s Power to increase its effectiveness.


    Simr to how Illumina powered up his Water Magic once he used his Partial Resonance, Sebastian could also use his own power to aid Ethan in battle using his Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    Truth be told, Sebastian only wanted to share this information with Ethan after he hade of age.


    He deemed that it was still too early for Ethan to wield his power because the young man had only been introduced to the world of Magic for a year.


    In short, Ethan¡¯s foundation in magic wasn¡¯t that great. Sure, he could cast powerful spells, and Illumina could even increase the output of his spells.


    But, just like martial arts, being able to throw a punch or a kick didn¡¯t make you a Master Fighter.


    Without proper techniques, he would be unable to wield his magic effectively.


    While it was true that Ethan had learned Martial Arts and Magic Arts in the Lands of stor for more than a year, the most he did was solidify his foundations by perfecting the basics.


    Now that powerful enemies mighte looking for him, Illumina and Sebastian deemed it best to push his Legacy Training forward a bit.


    As for Ethan¡¯s Other-Half, he also nned on helping the young man in other ways. But, right now, his Tide Bringer Legacy Training came first.


    Conall¡¯s appearance had allowed Ethan to get a glimpse on how a true Powerhouse fought.


    In his current state, he was unable to fight someone of that level.


    So, the thing that Sebastian wanted to teach him was not how to fight beings as strong as Conall, but on how to survive battle against them.


    Winning and Surviving might be two different concepts.


    But, for those that weren¡¯t strong enough, being able to survive an encounter with someone that was leagues stronger than them, would allow them to live another day.


    That way, they would be able to grow and, once they¡¯d grown enough, it would not be toote to pay them back for the suffering you received in their hands.

 Chapter 304 Good Things Must Remain Inside The Family

    <h4>Chapter 304 Good Things Must Remain Inside The Family</h4>


    Somewhere in Southshire¡­


    Five days had passed after Ethan¡¯s Battle with Connal.


    Since Lily¡¯s Older Brother and Sister knew that she didn¡¯t want to see them right now, both of them decided to return to Southshire to report to their father.


    Currently, Connal and Lyall were kneeling in front of their father, while their Mothers, Brothers, and Sisters were looking at them with curious looks on their faces.


    ¡°You lost to a Dud?¡± a voice filled with disbelief reverberated inside the Main Hall of the Langley Residence.


    Conall wanted to say that he didn¡¯t lose, and actually won his duel against Ethan. But his Pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to say such a thing.


    The fact that the young man had forced him to take his Werewolf Form was proof that he had recognized his opponent''s strength.


    Also, even in his Beast Form, Ethan had managed to break his nose.


    If those countless lightning bolts hadnded on his body, he was certain that a broken nose would be the least of his worries.


    Sighing inside his heart, Conall nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Conall replied. ¡°I lost to Lily¡¯s Mate.¡±


    The people inside the room look at Conall in disbelief, and some of them even gasped after hearing his confession.


    All of them knew how strong he was, and for someone to defeat him¡­ wouldn¡¯t that mean that Lily actually made the right choice in choosing Ethan as her Mate?


    ¡°Lyall, were you there when they fought against each other?¡± Lily¡¯s Father, Seff, asked in a calm tone.


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Lyall answered in a heartbeat. ¡°I was there.¡±


    ¡°Then, can you tell us what happened?¡± Seff asked.


    Lyall shook her head. ¡°Rather than tell, it would be best if I showed you what happened.¡±


    The youngdy took out a crystal ball from her storage ring, which was the size of a ping-pong ball.


    This was a magical artifact that had the ability to record images in real time.


    The downside was that it could only store one memory at a time, and each memory onlysted for half an hour.


    It was a decent artifact, and it was quite expensive as well.


    Even so, Lyall thought that this was a good investment when she bought it.


    Originally, she wanted to record Ethan¡¯s one-sided beating, which she would bring back to her family.


    But, unlike what she had expected, the handsome young man actually managed to fight on par with her brother, which forced Conall to use his Beast Form.


    The small crystal ball glowed and a projection appeared above the Crystal ball.


    Everyone inside the Main Hall silently watched the battle with great interest.


    However, as the battle progressed, looks of disbelief appeared on their faces. This was especially true for Lily¡¯s biological mother, Leah, who originally thought that Ethan was a Dud.


    The Witch watched as Ethan bombarded Conall with magical spells, forcing thetter to get serious.


    However, near the end, when Conall sessfullynded a blow on Ethan¡¯s body, which sent him flying towards the stands, something unexpected happened.


    As if the recording had a glitch, the Red Werewolf and the handsome young man disappeared mid-air.


    They only reappeared a few secondster with Conall crashing down on the arena and Ethan kneeling on top of it, while coughing out a mouthful of blood.


    Everyone saw how Lily immediately jumped on the arena, and stood between the injured young man and her brother.


    She was in her Demi-Wolf form and her hate-filled eyes, boring into Conall, were clear for everyone to see.


    They saw how Professor Barret and Professor Rinehart appeared in the arena to end the battle.


    At the end of the recording, only Professor Rinehart and Conall remained in the scene.


    They watched as the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy looked at the Red Wolf with a calm expression on his face.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Professor Rinehart asked.


    ¡°Is he really a Dud?¡± Conall asked back.


    Rhea watched as Professor Rinehart smiled before answering Conall¡¯s question


    ¡°Even I do not know the answer to that question,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°We tested him twice with the Appraisal Stone, and the result was always the same. He is a Dud.¡±


    Conall stood up before shaking his head in disbelief.


    ¡°If all Duds are like that, they would have already ruled the world,¡± Conall stated.


    ¡°Those are the same words that the Founder of Eques Manor, Eileifr Eques, once said,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°He stated that if there were more people like Fortis Dud, they would have certainly ruled the world.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The projection ended there, and a pin-drop silence descended inside the hall.


    Lily¡¯s family was still digesting what they had watched.


    Since everything was captured perfectly, with the exception of the few seconds that Ethan and Conall disappeared from the arena, they recognized that they had underestimated Lily¡¯s chosen partner.


    A few minutester, the silence was broken when Lyall spoke up, which made her biological mother, Ze, cover her face in embarrassment.


    ¡°Um, Father, if you nned to break Ethan¡¯s and Lily¡¯s rtionship, can I have him instead?¡± Lyall asked with a flushed expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sure that our babies will look good together!¡±


    Everyone looked at the teenage beauty, with the exception of her mother, with weird looks on their faces.


    Seeing their gaze, Lyall lightly cleared her throat.


    ¡°Good things must remain inside the family,¡± Lyall stated. ¡°Even if he is a Dud, his strength alone is enough to qualify him as a worthy partner to our lineage. Personally, I don¡¯t want him and Lily to end their rtionship. I have a feeling that, if he is given enough time to grow, he will certainly make a name for himself here in the Shire Continent.¡±


    Seff arched an eyebrow after hearing his daughter¡¯s high appraisal of Ethan. He had seen how the boy fought, and he had to admit that he was slightly impressed by his performance.


    ¡°Conall, tell us what happened in those few seconds that you and the boy disappeared from the arena,¡± Seff ordered.


    Conall nodded. ¡°I think he forcefully sent me inside a Domain. When I realized I was no longer inside the arena, I found myself in the open sea, where a raging thunderstorm was brewing.¡±


    He continued to tell everything that happened, without leaving out any information.


    How Ethan suddenly gained overwhelming strength, and punched him twice in the face, breaking his nose.


    And how Ethan had summoned a lightning bolt in his hand.


    When Conall mentioned the part about countless lightning bolts descending upon him, his siblings subconsciously shuddered as if they were the ones about to receive that kind of heavenly tribtion.


    ¡°Fortunately, his Domain shattered before those lightning bolts hit me,¡± Conall stated. ¡°If they did¡­¡±


    He left the rest unsaid, but everyone inside the room understood what he was trying to tell them.


    ¡°Brother, I have a feeling that Ethan only did what he did because you targeted his lovers,¡± Lyall said in a disapproving tone. ¡°Truth be told, the moment I saw him, I felt that he was simr to Father. Even his reaction, when you targeted his lovers, was how Father would have reacted if our mothers were to be harmed by someone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Seff looked at Conall in disbelief. ¡°He has other lovers aside from Lily?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Conall replied. Although he regretted what he did in involving others in their battle, he decided toe clean. ¡°Because of that, I was a little pissed off and wanted to punish him a bit.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have involved other parties in your duel.¡± Seff growled, ¡°even if you feel pissed about that brat having more lovers. After all, strong men attract strong women.¡±


    Conall lowered his head in shame. He had no rebuttal for his father¡¯s words, and decided to ept whatever punishment Seff would give him.


    After a few minutes of silence, the Head of the Family lightly tapped the armrest of his throne, a determined look could be seen on his face.


    ¡°A month from now, Brynhildr Academy will have their Winter Break,¡± Seff stated. ¡°Send Lily a letter and tell her to bring Ethan here. I want to personally see this boy.¡±


    Seff¡¯s wives also nodded their heads. Just like their husband, they wanted to personally meet this handsome young man, who had piqued their interest.


    Unfortunately for them, Ethan had already promised Luna that he would spend the winter break in the Oswald Barony, so that he could meet her parents.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that Lily¡¯s family was paying close attention to him.


    Attention that he didn¡¯t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing at that time.


    ¡ª----------------------


    (A/N: I was suffering from a bad stomach ache yesterday so I was unable to post any chapters. Will see if I can post bonus chapters tomorrow to make up for it.)

 Chapter 305 What Do You Think Of Him?

    <h4>Chapter 305 What Do You Think Of Him?</h4>


    Looking at the starry night sky as hey on top of the roof of their residence, Conall recalled his battle with Ethan.


    During their fight, he could tell that the young man knew the basics of fighting.


    He wasn¡¯t overly strong, like someone who had trained since a young age, but his foundations were solid.


    Simr to him, Ethan¡¯s style was honed through fighting real battles, not friendly spars that were usually done to train noble children.


    Life and death battles¡ªfights that could make someone lose their life in the blink of an eye or where one mistake could spell one''s doom.


    He could feel the rawness of Ethan¡¯s battle style, as well as his determination and will, when they were fighting.


    Conall understood why the handsome young man hadn¡¯t escaped the academy in order to face him.


    He was certain that Ethan wanted to prove that Lily didn¡¯t make the wrong choice in choosing him, so he fought tooth and nail against him.


    Granted, Conall said something despicable, which forced the younger man to risk it all to stop him.


    That moment was when he realized that the so-called Dud, whom he fought, was willing to risk his life for those that he held sacred in his life.


    ¡°I guess he¡¯s not too shabby,¡± Conall muttered.


    ¡°You think so, too?¡±


    A voice that made shivers run down Conall¡¯s spine reached his ears. Although he was beingid back and admiring the stars in the sky, that didn¡¯t mean that he had let his guard down.


    In fact, it was in moments like this that his guard was at its highest, with his senses extending throughout his surroundings.


    It was nearly impossible for someone to sneak up to him in this state, which made him frown.


    Even his brothers were unable to do this, which only left one person in their family, and that was none other than his father, Seff.


    ¡°Tell me honestly,¡± Seff said as he sat down beside his son. ¡°What do you think of him?¡±


    Conall pondered a bit and organized his thoughts.


    Based on how Lily acted when she jumped into the arena to stand between Ethan and him, he knew that his sister was serious about the young man being her lifelong partner.


    And, truth be told, after fighting him once, Conall no longer minded Ethan bing his little sister¡¯s mate.


    But this wasn¡¯t what his father was asking him.


    Although Seff asked him the question ¡°what do you think of him,¡± the question wasn¡¯t meant to ask his opinion on whether Ethan was good or not.


    His father wanted to know if Ethan was capable of protecting Lily and not the other way around.


    ¡°Perhaps after he graduates from the academy, he will truly be strong,¡± Conall replied. ¡°But right now, I could easily end his life if I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Seff hummed as he gazed at the stars in the sky.


    Truth be told, Seff didn¡¯t care who his sons married.


    But when it came to his daughters, he cared a lot.


    He wanted their partner to be strong and able to protect them, just like he had protected his family during the bloody conflicts within their tribe.


    ¡°Lyall seems smitten with him,¡± Seff said with a faint smile on his face.


    Conall snorted. ¡°My sister only has two qualifications for her Mate. First, he must be handsome. Second, he must be strong. Perhaps she sensed Ethan¡¯s potential, so she wants him to be part of our family, either marriage through Lily or marriage through her.¡±


    ¡°¡­ She¡¯s really entric at times.¡± Seff sighed. ¡°Also, her hobby of collecting weird things is also a pain sometimes.¡±


    Conall chuckled. ¡°Father, I have a feeling that if you do anything to that boy, Lily will cut ties with our family.¡±


    Seff nodded. ¡°I can see that happening. It seems that being with him when they were transported back to time made him endearing in her eyes. Should I send your other brothers to pick him and Lily up during the academy¡¯s Winter Break?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Conall shook his head. ¡°Lyall and I will do it. If d and Logan were to go, they would definitely challenge him on the spot. Lily won¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°I guess you do have a point,¡± Seff rubbed his chin. ¡°After seeing your battle, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re itching to have a round with that boy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Conall stated. ¡°Those two will not miss an opportunity like this.¡±


    The father and son no longer talked and simply admired the stars in the sky.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the Infirmary of Brynhildr Academy¡­


    A handsome young man, who had been sleeping for nearly six days, opened his eyes.


    The room around him was dimly lit, and only the faint lighting from thentern beside his bed illuminated his surroundings.


    Ethan slowly rose up from the bed, groaning due to how stiff his body was.


    He then stood up from the bed and did a few light stretches to help blood circte inside his body.


    After some of the stiffness disappeared, he picked up a pen and a piece of paper. He wrote a short message and ced it on the pillow of his bed in order to inform those who woulde to see him in the morning that he had already returned to Dud Manor.


    Having finished this, Ethan left his room and walked down the dark hallways of the infirmary.


    It was an hour before midnight, and almost everyone was asleep, including Professor Galena.


    When he left the infirmary, Ethan looked up at the starry night sky and sighed.


    The cold breeze that heralded theing of winter blew past him. But instead of feeling cold, Ethan felt refreshed because the coldness somehow made him feel alive.


    Half a minuteter, he began to walk in the direction of Dud Manor.


    He was still wearing the white patient robe of the Infirmary, but that was fine. He would just change when he returned to the Manor.


    However, he was only able to walk for a minute when he noticed two people in the distance.


    Both of them were walking in his direction, which made Ethan wonder if the two of them were taking a casual stroll in the middle of the night or if they sensed that he was already awake.


    These two people were none other than Lily and Emma.


    Ethan could understand why Emma would be there since she was a seer.


    It was possible that she had gained a vision that he would be waking up today.


    As for Lily¡­


    ¡°I sensed that you would be waking up tonight, so I waited,¡± Lily said before giving Ethan a hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened. I promise I will not let my family challenge you again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ethan replied as he hugged her and lightly patted her head. ¡°Next time your brother returns, I¡¯ll send him flying.¡±


    Lily would usually giggle after hearing him talk like this, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk about her family right now, so she remained quiet and simply enjoyed Ethan¡¯s warm embrace.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Master?¡± Emma asked as she stood a meter away from Ethan and Lily, giving both of them some space.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling stiff and maybe a little hungry,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But, aside from that, my injuries have all healed.¡±


    Emma nodded. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you rest in my Tree House tonight? I have also prepared some midnight snacks for you.¡±


    Ethan pondered for a bit as he continued to hug the beautifuldy in his arms.


    ¡°Can Lilye too?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Emma replied. ¡°The Tree House is something I prepared for you, Master. You can treat it as your own secret base. I also made some modifications while you were recovering from your injuries. I was wondering if you could take a look and tell me if you want something to be revised.¡±


    Ethan wasn¡¯t really in a hurry to go to Dud Manor, and having a detour wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.


    Because of this, he agreed to go with Emma to the Tree House, which was hidden in the small cluster of trees behind the Academy¡¯s Library.

 Chapter 306 Still Had Room For Deserts

    <h4>Chapter 306 Still Had Room For Deserts</h4>


    ¡°Just how were you able to do this?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but say after exploring Emma¡¯s modified secret Tree House.


    ¡°This is but a small matter, Master,¡± Emma replied. ¡°If there is anything that you want to be changed or revised, feel free to tell me.¡±


    In the past, it was just a simple Tree House with a living room and one bedroom.


    But now, it had be more spacious, and the most amazing thing of all was that it now had three floors.


    The First Floor was the Living Room, Dining Room, and the Kitchen.


    The Second Floor had six bedrooms, while the Third and final floor was a very spacious Master bedroom.


    Emma said that she wanted to know if he wanted the set up of the Tree House to be revised. But, after seeing everything, Ethan had noints whatsoever.


    ¡°You did well,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°But I just don¡¯t understand how you were able to build something like this without the academy¡¯s knowledge.¡±


    Emma could tell that Ethan was genuinely impressed with her, and it made her happy deep inside.


    ¡°Actually, the academy knows about this¡­¡± Emma stated. ¡°At least, the Headmaster before Professor Rinehart. You see, this is the reward that your mother, Lady Catherine, asked the previous Headmaster to give her.¡±


    ¡°My mother?¡± Ethan blinked in confusion. ¡°This Tree House belongs to my mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Emma replied. ¡°What Lady Catherine asked the Headmaster for as a reward wasn¡¯t the Tree House, but the tree itself. She then used her magic to turn it into a Tree House. Basically, within the academy, this tree is your mother¡¯s property. So, anyone who has gained her permission is allowed to do whatever they wish with it.¡±


    Ethan was very impressed after hearing Emma¡¯s exnation. To think that the Tree House originally belonged to his mother made this ce a bit more special than he originally thought it was.


    ¡°Master, since this belongs to Lady Catherine, it means that this Tree House belongs to you,¡± Emma stated. ¡°So, you may do anything you see fit to do here. Also, only those who have been given permission can enter this Tree House.


    ¡°So far, the only ones who have that permission are Me, Master, and Lily. But I will pass the authority of this Tree House to you, Master, so you can give permission for others to enter this ce as you see fit.¡±


    Emma then raised her finger and lightly tapped Ethan¡¯s forehead with it. A momentter, he felt a strong connection between him and the Tree House as if it was part of his body.


    As if testing his theory, Ethan raised his hand.


    Immediately after, a wooden table appeared in front of him, making Emma smile.


    ¡°I see¡­ so that¡¯s how it works,¡± Ethan muttered before waving his hand, creating several wooden chairs around him.


    After understanding how to modify the tree house, Ethan snapped his fingers, and the wooden table and chairs that he created disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Thank you, Emma,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°No need to thank me, Master,¡± Emma replied. ¡°This ce rightfully belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°Even so, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    The three of them then went to the dining room, where several dishes were ced on the table.


    Since Lily and Emma weren¡¯t hungry, it was only Ethan who ate.


    Perhaps due to not eating for several days, Ethan easily finished all the dishes that Emma had prepared for him, making him feel very satisfied.


    After he finished eating, the three returned to the Living Room.


    Ethan and Lily sat on the couch, while Emma sat on the other couch across from them.


    ¡°Do you have ns for this Winter Break?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°I do,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I am nning to head to the Oswald Barony to meet Luna¡¯s parents.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lily arched an eyebrow. ¡°So you n to meet your future inws. Not a bad move.¡±


    Emma, who was listening on the side, pondered for a bit before asking Ethan a question.


    ¡°Can Ie too, Master?¡± Emma asked.


    The young man pondered for a bit before nodding his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Luna first,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°If she agrees, then you cane with me. How about you, Lily? Want toe with us?¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she thought about it long and hard before giving her answer.


    ¡°I would love to, but I can¡¯t,¡± Lily replied. ¡°The Winter Solstice holds significant meaning to our tribe. During that time, our family members will return home, regardless of where we are to celebrate the Longest Night together.¡±


    It was then that Ethan remembered when Lily and he had spent an overnight vigil together on the night of the Solstice.


    She exined to him back then that it was part of her family tradition. Even though she was thousands of miles and hundreds of years away from home, she still honored their tradition on the Longest Night of the year.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t spend the Winter Solstice with you.¡± Ethan¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°But I will still do the vigil within the Oswald Barony. So, even if we are not together, we will still be looking at the same sky.¡±


    Lily felt something warm spread inside her heart after hearing Ethan¡¯s words. The meaning of the tradition of their Tribe during the Winter Solstice was to strengthen the bonds of couples, families, friendships, and alliances.


    But most of all, this night was a night where couples stayed together in order to reaffirm their feelings for each other.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Lily said as she looked at her lover with a smile. ¡°Even though we are far apart, we will spend the Solstice together.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ethan nodded before nting a kiss on Lily¡¯s forehead.


    Emma, who saw this, took the initiative to tell Ethan that she would retire to one of the bedrooms on the second floor that she had imed as her own.


    Ethan¡¯s shadow moved, and a secondter, a ck Cat hurriedly sprinted up the stairs to go to the second floor bedroom as well.


    Emma and Lilith both decided to give Ethan and Lily some space together.


    Lily giggled after seeing this scene and lightly pinched Ethan¡¯s ear.


    ¡°How about we continue this in the Master¡¯s bedroom?¡± Lily asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± Ethan replied as he stood up to lead Lily to the Master Bedroom.


    There, they kissed, and kissed, and kissed some more.


    A momentter, the sound of rustling clothes filled the room.


    Ethan had just eaten his midnight snack, but he still had room for deserts.


    This was bound to be a long night, and Lily was more than happy to spend it with him.

 Chapter 307 Expectations Vs. Reality [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 307 Expectations Vs. Reality [Part 1]</h4>


    On a small ind, Ethan sat cross-legged at the center of ake.


    This was the same ce where Luna had taken him a few months ago in order to unlock his magical powers.


    It was where everything started. And now, Ethan was using this ce as his own personal training grounds.


    The reason?


    It was the only ce near the academy with a body of water he could use to train the power of his Legacy.


    The First Level of his Legacy was Adept.


    In this stage, his body would gain a physical boost, allowing him to gain superhuman strength.


    The Second Level was called Elite.


    This allowed Ethan to summon a thunderstorm. However, since he couldn¡¯t use this ability, this Level was useless to him at this point in time. At least, that was what he originally thought.


    However, after training with Sebastian inside his Sea of Consciousness, he realized that he was wrong in his assumption.


    While it was true that the Second Stage of his Legacy allowed him to summon a Thunderstorm, it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    The true purpose of the Second Level of the Legacy was to control the power of the Legacy.


    Simply put, while the First Level strengthened his body, the Second Level strengthened his control over his Legacy.


    Martial artists referred to this as Martial Styles or Techniques in a nutshell.


    While Ethan was unconscious, Sebastian taught him to refine his ¡°Technique.¡±


    Summoning a Thunderstorm was just a prelude to this technique, allowing him to create an environment where he could use his Elemental Powers to its full potential.


    Although not perfect, Ethan could still control the bodies of water like Rivers and Lakes.


    However, his control over them would not be as strong as Lilian¡¯s because she had Dominion over these bodies of water due to her Legacy.


    But that was fine.


    What Ethan needed right now was to control his powers and wield them to the best of his abilities.


    Taking a deep breath, Ethan ended his meditation and slowly stood up.


    He was only wearing swimming trunks because, if he wore anything else, they would just be wet due to the training that he was going to do.


    Summoning his Sea God¡¯s Trident, Ethan felt power surge inside his body. He then stepped onto the water of theke, walking over its surface.


    Faint ripples appeared under his feet as he walked with steady steps.


    A few secondster, he took a fighting stance and thrust his trident forward.


    The water around him surged and gathered at the tip of his trident, empowering his strike.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t summon a Thunderstorm, as long as there was enough water in his surroundings, Ethan would be able to bend it to his will, whether or not he had magical reserves inside his body.


    After finishing a thrust, Ethan swiped his trident sideways, creating a de of water that flew for several meters before exploding in a shower of water.


    The countless water droplets then all stopped mid-air as if they were frozen in ce.


    With his thoughts, Ethanmanded the water droplets to harden like stones.


    Soon, these countless water bullets descended on theke¡¯s surface in a straight line, causing small yet powerful sshes as if someone was using a machine gun to fire at theke.


    A momentter, Ethan willed the power of his Legacy to summon countless water des that rose up from theke waters dozens of meters away from him.


    These water des then flew towards Ethan as if they wanted to slice his body apart.


    Facing these relentless bombardments, the young man deftly used his trident to deflect and cut apart these water des to the best of his abilities.


    The blue gem embedded on the Sea God¡¯s Trident glowed faintly, and before Ethan knew it, four water dragons rose up from the Lake¡¯s surface to attack him.


    Sebastian was the one who summoned these serpentine-like Water Dragons, all of which lunged at Ethan with the intention to bite him in half.


    Knowing that he was at a disadvantage, Ethan used his control over water to skid on theke¡¯s surface like a skater on ice.


    He then summoned countless water spears to attack the Dragons, but his targets evaded them without any problems.


    In the end, Ethan changed his strategy and unleashed the Water Spears in a wide arc, using it as an Area of Effect Spell.


    His n worked, and the Water Spears did hit the four dragons. But that was all.


    They were unfazed by Ethan¡¯s counterattack, and all of them flew toward him like rabid dogs, ready to strike.


    Ethan continued to skid on theke¡¯s surface, summoning Water Balls, Water Spears, and Water Snakes to shoot at the four Water Dragons, but it was of no use.


    The Dragons no longer dodged his attacks, but none of Ethan''s spells was able to stop their advance.


    It was like throwing eggs on a rock.


    No matter how many eggs one threw, the object that would break would be the egg, and not the rock.


    ¡°Quantity only works for weaker opponents,¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice sounded on Ethan¡¯s ears. ¡°In the face of stronger Monsters and fighters, what you need is to increase the quality of your attacks.


    ¡°Hundred of water spears might not be able to break the scales of a Dragon. However, one concentrated water spear would be able to pierce through its defenses. Ethan, you may not know this yet, but if youpress water to its very limit, you can cut metals and diamonds with it.¡±


    Ethan was a little doubtful of Sebastian¡¯s words, but he also believed that the Guardian of the City of Zentris didn¡¯t have any reason to lie to him.


    Right now, he probably wouldn¡¯t reach the stage where he could use water to cut a diamond in half. However, he nned to train until he was able to reach that level.


    For now, he only needed to cut apart the Water Dragons that were hot on his heels, but to be frank, he currently had no idea how to do it.


    So he did the only thing he could do.


    Run.


    Sebastian¡¯s training wasn¡¯t about defeating stronger opponents. It was to survive a battle against them.


    The Guardian of Zentris had created the Water Dragons to have different abilities.


    One of them was extremely strong.


    One was extremely fast.


    One was able to use magic extremely well.


    And thest one was an all-rounder.


    A water Dragon that was strong, fast, and could cast magic.


    Countless water spells flew in Ethan¡¯s direction, forcing him to zigzag over the water¡¯s surface, evading them by a small margin.


    At that moment, he came face to face with the Dragon that was Extremely Fast, who gave him no time to dodge its tail whip.


    Gritting his teeth, the young man used his trident to block its attack while creating a dome of water to protect him.


    To his surprise, the Water Dome broke instantly.


    The next thing he knew, he was sent flying all the way toward the ind, crashing on his back.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s muffled cry of pain escaped his lips.


    But before he could even recover, another Water Dragon pped him, which sent him flying towards theke.


    There, another water dragon was waiting for him.


    This dragon then used its tail to swat Ethan towards the Lake, making the young man groan in pain once again.


    Ethan crashed into the water, creating a big ssh.


    After that, silence once again descended onto theke as if a battle had never happened in the first ce.

 Chapter 308 Expectations Vs. Reality [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 308 Expectations Vs. Reality [Part 2]</h4>


    The young man¡¯s body slowly sank until it reached the deepest part of theke.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t hold back despite the fact that Ethan had just recovered from his injuries.


    He understood that Ethan wanted to be stronger and that holding back wasn¡¯t an option.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to hurt him too much, as his Teacher, he didn¡¯t want to betray his student¡¯s trust in him by making the battle easier.


    Since Ethan wanted to fight strong opponents, he would give him strong opponents.


    As the young many at the bottom of theke, he saw something move out of the corner of his eye before losing his consciousness.


    What he saw was a mermaid swimming in his direction, and after that, darkness descended upon him.


    This mermaid was none other than Lily, who had gained the ability to transform into a mermaid.


    Ethan had given her his blood in order to save her from dying due to the Necromancer¡¯s sneak attack.


    Since the five droplets of the Tide Bringer¡¯s Blood had perfectly merged with Ethan¡¯s blood, his own blood became stronger, giving him the power of a Deity.


    The blood caused a mutation to happen to Lily¡¯s body, giving her the power to gain another transformation aside from her Demi-Wolf form.


    She then picked up the unconscious young man before swimming towards the surface.


    Since his Legacy was still active even while he was unconscious, he didn¡¯t have to worry about drowning since he was able to breathe underwater


    When Ethan opened his eyes, he saw Lily looking down on him with a worried look on her beautiful face.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lily asked. ¡°I already helped you drink a healing potion. But I¡¯m afraid that you will need to go to the infirmary to get treatment if you are still hurting.¡±


    It took a moment for Ethan to register what Lily was saying. After understanding what she was telling him, he became aware of the pain and soreness that suddenly washed over his senses.


    ¡°A little sore, but I¡¯m fine,¡± Ethan replied as he endured the pain in his body. ¡°I¡¯m sure that if I return to the infirmary, Professor Galena will nag at me for abusing my body so soon after having just recovered. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to hear an earful just yet.¡±


    Lily giggled after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply. But she knew that he was right.


    ¡°Do you want me to carry you to Dud Manor?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Lilith will carry me instead. Don¡¯t worry. I have the strong regeneration ability of the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy. I¡¯ll be fully recovered by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Not if Chloe and Luna beat you up once they found out how you¡¯ve been reckless,¡± Lilymented. ¡°After waking up, you decided toe here instead of going back to Dud Manor. I¡¯m sure that both of them are very worried right now.¡±


    Ethan could only smile bitterly because Lily was right.


    ¡°¡­ Sorry. I was a little impulsive,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Can you help me stand up?¡±


    Lily nodded and assisted Ethan until he was able to stand on his own. He was still feeling very sore, and he could feel a slight pain in his chest every time he breathed.


    Fortunately, none of his ribs was broken, so aside from the pain and difort, he believed that he would be fine when he woke up the next day.


    Lily helped him put on his Wizard Robe and mount her flying broom.


    Although Ethan told her that he would let Lilith carry him, she knew that this was a bad idea.


    Ethan knew this as well, so he didn¡¯t resist when Lily decided to bring him to Dud Manor using her flying broom.


    Fortunately, it was the weekend, so the route they took was devoid of people. Because of this, they arrived at their destination without being seen.


    ¡°Careful, Princess,¡± Lily said in a teasing tone as she helped Ethan stand up. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt now, would I?¡±


    Ethan gave her the ¡°I¡¯m going to rock your world when I recover¡± gaze, which made the youngdy smile sweetly.


    Unfortunately, just as soon as the two of them entered the Manor, a youngdy with light-brown hair ran towards Ethan and gave him a very tight hug, making the young man groan in pain.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± Chloe said the moment she heard Ethan¡¯s pained cry. ¡°Are you still injured? Professor Galena said that you had made a perfect recovery and even snuck out of the Infirmaryst night.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m okay,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I just fell down the stairs.¡±


    Chloe looked at the young man with a confused look on her ace.


    ¡°What stairs?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°The infirmary doesn¡¯t have stairs.¡±


    But before Ethan could even correct himself, an angelic beauty tugged on his robe and offered him a healing potion.


    ¡°Drink this first,¡± Luna said softly. ¡°Maybe there are hidden injuries that Professor Galena didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Seeing the concerned look on her face, Ethan felt very guilty. So, he gratefully epted the healing potion and drank it without a word ofint.


    After that, he confessed what happened earlier, making Chloe and Luna look at him as if he were out of his mind.


    ¡°You just recovered,¡± Luna stated in a disapproving tone. ¡°Are you doing this because of what happened in the duel?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes. I was just testing something out. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be more careful this time around.¡±


    Luna wanted to say more, but she decided to hold back for the time being.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to train for the next two days, understood?¡± Chloe crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Wait until you are fully recovered before you start training again.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan replied.


    He knew that he should have rested for at least two more days, allowing his body to return to its peak potential before he asked Sebastian to spar with him.


    However, he wanted to test the training he had done inside his Sea of Consciousness while it was still fresh in his mind.


    Just like what happened earlier, Sebastian had summoned four water Dragons in his Sea of Consciousness, and Ethan fought against them.


    Although he didn¡¯t win, he was able to get a better grasp of his Water Control Ability during their training.


    Another reason why Ethan decided to train after he just recovered was to see if there was a difference between training inside his Sea of Consciousness and training in the real world.


    After this incident, he realized that they were indeed very different from each other.


    Even the feeling of water touching his skin was more vivid, unlike the water that was created inside his Sea of Consciousness.


    Manipting the water was also harder, making him think that he was only able to adapt faster to Sebastian¡¯s training inside his Sea of Consciousness because that ce, in itself, was his own personal Domain.


    Without much thought, he was able to fight more freely inside of it and have better control over the Water Element.


    It was as if he just needed to think about something, and it would happen automatically.


    His mind and spiritual body werepletely in sync, unlike his body in the real world.


    Even though he could think faster, his body couldn¡¯t keep up with his thoughts.


    In the real world, he had to concentrate harder before he could change the form of water into anything he wanted.


    This was the difference when it came to a personal Domain and using something that didn¡¯t belong to you.


    Since his Dominiony in the Sea, he had to use three to five times more effort and concentration before he could use the water in theke to do his bidding.


    He might have gotten hurt in the process, but he was still satisfied to learn this lesson early.


    ¡®I need to train my mental strength next,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®But before that, I need to see Professor Rinehart.¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half told him that it was about time for him to make use of the Giant ck Snake that they had defeated inside the Legacy Domain of Nightfall Academy.


    As long as certain conditions were met, Ethan would be able to give Emma a gift, which would help his Promised One protect him and herself from those who were starting to pay attention to his potential.

 Chapter 309 Professor Rinehart’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 309 Professor Rinehart¡¯s n</h4>


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not going to sneak out in the middle of the night to train, you know?¡± Ethan said in a helpless tone to Luna, who was lying on the bed beside him and hugging him as if he was her pillow.


    ¡°I¡¯m just making sure that you don¡¯t,¡± Luna replied as she rested her head on Ethan¡¯s chest. ¡°If you are not going to sneak out, then you shouldn¡¯t have a problem with me hugging you like this.¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile as he hugged Luna back and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    Chloe and the angelic beauty in his arms had be clingy ever since he returned to Dud Manor.


    If not for the fact that Chloe couldn¡¯t stay over for the night, she might have apanied Luna to sleep in Ethan¡¯s room to ensure that he would stay put and properly recover from the new injuries he sustained.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Have it your way.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Luna hummed as she basked in her lover¡¯s arms and warmth.


    Selene was sleeping on top of the table while Lilith was hiding in his shadow.


    Because of this, the two of them couldn¡¯t do anything too intimate, but they were fine with that.


    Soon, the two of them fell asleep.


    The next day, right after breakfast, Ethan told Chloe and Luna that he needed to talk to Professor Rinehart for a bit.


    Although both of them were curious, they didn¡¯t make any move to stop him.


    A few minutester, Ethan arrived at the Headmaster¡¯s Office and knocked.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Hearing the Headmaster¡¯s cue, Ethan entered the room and firmly closed the door behind him. He even made sure to lock it, just in case someone were to enter the room during his important discussion with Professor Rinehart.


    ¡°You came at a good time, Ethan,¡± Professor Rinehart said before putting down the quill in his hand. ¡°Can you give me a minute? I¡¯ll just seal this letter. Please, take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Headmaster,¡± Ethan replied as he sat on the chair right before the Headmaster¡¯s desk.


    Professor Rinehart smiled and blew on the letter as if drying off the ink that was still wet on its surface.


    However, instead of being dried up, the ink vanished, leaving the scroll nk.


    The Headmaster then rolled it up before nting his seal on top of it, which bore his mark.


    After making sure that everything was in order, he ced it to the side and shifted his gaze at the handsome young man with an amused look on his face.


    ¡°Ethan, before you tell me the reason why you came here, can you answer one of my questions first?¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°Also, if possible, I want an honest answer. This matter is quite a touchy subject since it involves Nightfall Academy.


    ¡°But rest assured, whatever your answer is, the only two people who would know of it are me and Professor Barret. I just want you to know that both of us are on your side.¡±


    Ethan tensed at first after hearing that the ¡°touchy subject¡± involved Nightfall Academy. But since he believed that Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret only wanted what was best for him, he nodded his head in understanding.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Professor Rinehart pressed his hands together. ¡°Now, did you manage to capture the Ancient Wendigo inside the Legacy Domain?¡±


    Ethan hesitated for a bit, but before he could think of an answer to this question, someone spoke up inside his head.


    ¡®Just tell him,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half said inside his head. ¡®This person, I feel that we can trust him.¡¯


    Having received the assurance of his Other Half, Ethan took a deep breath before nodding his head.


    ¡°Yes, Headmaster,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I managed to capture the Ancient Wendigo using Fortis Dud¡¯s Ring.¡±


    At first, he wanted to say Morrigan¡¯s Ring, but his lips automatically said Fortis Dud. Ethan was surprised, but he didn¡¯t make any effort to correct himself.


    ¡®Perhaps it is one of the safety measures imbued in the ring to prevent anyone from prying into its origin,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    A look of surprise shed across Professor Rinehart¡¯s face because he didn¡¯t expect Ethan to have actually managed to capture the Ancient Wendigo using the ring that he had won as a reward during the Initiation Ceremony of Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°It seems that you managed to unlock one of the functions of the ring in your possession.¡± Professor Rinehart smiled. ¡°So, aside from its ability, Storage, you can also capture live Magical Beasts with it. Quite interesting.¡±


    The Ring of Fortis Dud was a mystery, so no one truly understood all of its functions.


    But in order to make things clear, Ethan decided to add more information so that Professor Rinehart wouldn¡¯t misunderstand the ring¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°I can only capture one Magical Beast at a time, Professor,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°If I captured more, I would have to release the one that I am currently detaining inside of it.¡±


    Professor Rinehart nodded his head in understanding. ¡°One is enough. I can¡¯t imagine the ring holding more than one. If it could, it would probably be one of the most broken relics in the history of the Wizarding World.¡±


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy stood up from his chair and walked towards the window of his room.


    ¡°Ethan, I received a report from the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy that the creature they originally nned to capture is no longer inside their Legacy Domain,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°He has every reason to believe that you and your teammates captured their target. Because of this, they will dispatch some investigators and students from Nightfall Academy to visit us.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be here in two days, and they will be asking all of you a lot of questions. They even bribed¡ªerr¡­ asked a few Magistratus to act as witnesses for this exchange. Clearly, they nned to take the monster back if it happens to be in your possession.¡±


    Professor Rinehart then turned around to look at Ethan with a smile.


    ¡°Fortunately, you woke up early,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°We can still do something about the Ancient Wendigo in your possession. Tell me, is it still injured?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°It is still injured.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Professor Rinehart grinned. ¡°Although I have other ns with the Wendigo we captured in the Great Eagle Forest, now is the right time to use it.¡±


    Ethan blinked his eyes in confusion because he didn¡¯t understand what Professor Rinehart was talking about.


    However, his Other Half, who was inside Ethan¡¯s consciousness, smirked because he already had an idea about what Professor Rinehart was going to do.


    ¡®As expected. This old Wizard is very sly,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other-Half praised the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy.


    Since Professor Rinehart nned to help Ethan, he decided to cooperate this time around and ensure that the delegation from Nightfall Academy wouldn''t find any traces of the Ancient Wendigo that was missing from their Legacy Domain.

 Chapter 310 Secret Midnight Meeting [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 310 Secret Midnight Meeting [Part 1]</h4>


    ¡°Now that the issue with the Ancient Wendigo has been addressed, let¡¯s talk about your reason foring to my office,¡± Professor Rinehart said before sitting back down on his chair. ¡°Do you need my help with something?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Professor, do you know someone who has the power to shrink something? You see, my team and I managed to kill a Boss Monster inside the Legacy Domain. It is now stored inside of my ring, but it''s taking up a lot of space. If possible, I want to shrink it.¡±


    Professor Rinehart pondered for a bit before nodding his head. ¡°I do have an artifact that can help me shrink things. How big is this Boss Monster that you want to shrink?¡±


    ¡°At least thirty meters long,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It¡¯s a Giant ck Snake with gold patterns on its scales.¡±


    The Headmaster looked at Ethan while lightly tapping his fingers on top of the table. Half a minuteter, he nodded his head and agreed to the young man¡¯s request.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Professor Rinehart rested his chin over the palm of his intertwined hands. ¡°Meet me in the Northern Tower of the Academyter at midnight. I will shrink that Giant ck Snake for you, and I will also help you deal with the Ancient Wendigo in your possession.


    ¡°Professor Barret will also be there to ensure that no one will disturb us while we do the things we need to do. Also, if possible, don¡¯t tell anyone what we are going to do.


    ¡°The less people who know about it, the safer you will be. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    Ethan nodded his head. ¡°Understood, Professor. I wille tonight at the promised time.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Professor Rinehart smiled. ¡°You have just recovered, so don¡¯t do anything reckless. Otherwise, Professor Galena will definitely ask you to be one of her guinea pigs to test her homemade brews on. You may go now, and remember, don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± Ethan bowed respectfully before leaving the Headmaster¡¯s Office.


    A minute after Ethan left the office, a certain Chesmire Cat appeared on top of the desk with a smirk.


    ¡°It seems that you are cooking up something with that boy,¡± Chessy said before it licked its paw.


    ¡°Well, since he managed to get the Ancient Wendigo, it will be in the academy¡¯s best interest if he gets to keep it,¡± Professor Rinehart replied.


    ¡°Is that your payback because Nero invited the academies who have bad blood with your academy?¡±


    ¡°That and other past grudges between us.¡±


    Chessy smirked. ¡°What a petty old man.¡±


    ¡°Not as petty as you, Chessy,¡± Professor Rinehart countered.


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds before the Chubby ck Cat stretched its body. After it was satisfied with its stretch, the Chesmire Caty down on top of the desk and smiled.


    ¡°Because of what happened at Nightfall Academy, the academies that hate you to the bone are nning to target your students the next time they go out on their Field Missions,¡± Chessy stated. ¡°Will you still permit that event to take ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Professor Rinehart answered. ¡°I will open the Mission Hall for the Fourth Years and some selected students in the First, Second, and Third Years. As for the other students, I will let the Professors think of fun activities that will allow them to stay in the academy and earn merit points at the same time.¡±


    Chessy nodded. ¡°So, you¡¯re only nning to send the graduating students and the other Elites who can protect themselves. This is not a bad idea. You might even exterminate a lot of those Rogue Wizards and Witches under their employ.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Professor Rinehart smiled. ¡°Also, make sure to monitor their movements, Chessy. I¡¯ll make sure to properlypensate you, as always.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You better,¡± Chessy replied. ¡°It¡¯s almost Winter, and I need to go to Northshire for a bit. I promised the Dwarf Princess that I¡¯d apany her for the month of the Solstice. Staying there is much better than wasting my time here in the academy.¡±


    After saying those words, Chessy turned invisible and left a few parting words to Professor Rinehart. He liked the old Wizard, and if possible, he would like him to remain as the Headmaster of the academy.


    ¡°The Kerr Faction is nning to do something when Spring arrives,¡± Chessy said. ¡°You¡¯d better prepare because those Nobles are finally making their move.¡±


    Professor Rinehart nodded. ¡°Thank you, Chessy. Enjoy your Winter Break.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    When the Headmaster was certain that he was truly alone inside his office, a long sigh escaped his lips.


    ¡°Those High-Ranking Nobles,¡± Professor Rinehart muttered. ¡°Why can¡¯t they just give me a break?¡±


    The old man shook his head helplessly before snapping his fingers.


    A momentter, a raven flew inside the room from the window andnded on top of his desk.


    ¡°Please, deliver this to Midgard,¡± Professor Rinehart said as he ced his sealed letter inside the metallic cylinder that doubled as a storage ring, which the Ravens used to carry their packages. ¡°Fly swift, fly safe, Coal.¡±


    The Raven nudged its head against the Headmaster¡¯s hand, making the old man smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this will be yourst mission this month, Coal,¡± Professor Rinehart patted the Raven¡¯s body, making it close its eyes. ¡°Go. Make sure that my letter reaches him.¡±


    The Raven nodded before flying toward the window, headed for Midgard, where the Headmaster¡¯s allies could be found.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ethan arrived at the Northern Tower of Brynhildr Academy a few minutes before midnight.


    Fortunately, Luna didn¡¯t insist on sleeping with him tonight, so he didn¡¯t have a hard time sneaking out of Dud Manor.


    Upon reaching the meetup venue, he saw two men standing side by side, looking at him with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Ethan,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°First things first, let¡¯s shrink that Giant ck Snake that is currently in your possession.¡±


    The young man nodded and waved his hand.


    A momentter, the corpse of the Giant Snake appeared several meters away from him, making Professor Barret whistle.


    ¡°This is a High-Ranking Magical Beast,¡± Professor Barretmented as he walked close towards the dead monster and knocked on its scales with his knuckle. ¡°Resistant to Magical and Physical attacks. Fighting this creature is surely a nightmare. It¡¯s a good thing that you managed to defeat it.¡±


    ¡°It was a team effort,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Fighting it alone would have beenplete suicide.¡±


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy approached the Giant ck Snake before fiddling with his beard.


    ¡°How small do you want it?¡± Professor Rinehart asked.


    Ethan thought for a while before giving his answer.


    ¡°As small as possible, Professor,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°If you can shrink it until it¡¯s only a foot long, it will be better.¡±


    Professor Rinehart nodded before taking out a diamond-shaped Artifact from his storage ring.


    ¡°Diminutio Magnitudine!¡± Professor Rinehart pointed the artifact at the body of the ck Giant Snake.


    A few secondster, the Giant ck Snake started to shrink slowly.


    Ethan subconsciously clenched his fists. If things went ording to his n, he would be able to revive the Giant ck Snake using the power of Necromancy that his Other Half possessed.

 Chapter 311 Secret Midnight Meeting [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 311 Secret Midnight Meeting [Part 2]</h4>


    After a few minutes passed, the glow of the artifact finally dimmed.


    What was once a Giant ck Snake had now be a foot-long snake.


    Ethan then walked up toward it and picked it up with his right hand, giving it a closer look.


    He found it quite funny to think that the Boss Monster, who had once given them a very hard time, became small enough for him to pick up without much effort.


    ¡°This works,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said with confidence. ¡°Store it for now. I will deal with itter.¡±


    Ethan agreed with his Other Half and ced the small ck snake inside his storage ring. He then thanked Professor Rinehart for his help, and thetter only replied to the young man with a knowing smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do with that thing, but make sure that it won¡¯t hurt any student from our academy, okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood, Professor. I¡¯ll keep things in moderation.¡±


    Professor Rinehart nodded before ncing at Professor Barret.


    The Ex-Magistratus nodded back, which meant that all the preparations had been made.


    ¡°Now, Ethan. I will tell you why we are here,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°Do you remember the Wendigo that we captured back in the Great Eagle Forest?¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly forget, Professor?¡± Ethan said in a bitter tone. ¡°It was the Monster who almost took the life of someone very dear to me.¡±


    Professor Rinehart smiled. ¡°Back then, I just thought of imprisoning it for a while before I dealt with it myself. But now, I have a better use for it. You see, Ethan, Wendigos grow by consuming those with strong magical powers.


    And whenever they reach a certain threshold, not only do they grow stronger, but they also evolve. The Ancient Wendigo you have is a Monster that has lived for thousands of years. The Wendigo that we have captured has only lived for hundreds of years.


    ¡°You could even say that the next stage of a Wendigo is to be an Ancient Wendigo. Now, what do you think will happen if we let both Wendigos try to devour each other?¡±


    Ethan frowned before giving his answer. ¡°Since one of them will be eaten, it means that the survivor will grow stronger, right?¡±


    Professor Rinehart nodded. ¡°Right. But since these two Wendigos came from two different regions, the two of them will have differences with each other. Nero and his students have already registered the Magic Imprint of the Ancient Wendigo that they were nning to capture.


    ¡°They have even prepared a cage specifically designed to contain it. I¡¯m sure that they will be bringing that same cage here so that they can use it to identify the Wendigo in your possession. Of course, there are two ways we can deal with this.


    ¡°The first one is to keep hiding the Ancient Wendigo. As long as you don¡¯t show it to anyone, there will be nothing for them to identify. But while this has its pros, there are still cons, so I thought of a better idea.


    ¡°I will let your Ancient Wendigo consume the Wendigo we captured. That way, it will be able to absorb its powers, allowing it to heal its injury and change its bodyposition. You just have to make sure that, after absorption, it will take the form of the Wendigo that it has eaten, changing its propertiespletely.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Professor Rinehart raised his wand.


    ¡°Yes, Professor,¡± Ethan replied.


    The Headmaster then looked at the statue of the Academy¡¯s Guardian and called out to her.


    ¡°Brynhildr,e.¡±


    As soon as her name was called, the statue glowed faintly and transformed into the beautiful Valkyrie whom Ethan saw back in the Great Eagle Forest.


    Brynhildr then pped her wings to slowly descend from the tower until she stood a few meters away from Professor Rinehart.


    ¡°Brynhildr, I will need you to release the Monster that you captured from the Great Eagle Forest,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°However, make sure that it doesn¡¯t break free from your hold.¡±


    The Valkyrie nodded her head in understanding before giving Ethan a sidelong nce.


    She had heard what Professor Rinehart had said earlier, so she understood what they were nning to do.


    As to whether they would seed or not?


    She was very curious to find that out, too.


    Summoning her sword and shield, Brynhildr took a fighting stance.


    She then tapped her sword over her shield twice and said the words that would release the Wendigo from its prison.


    ¡°Dimittis.¡±


    Her round shield glowed faintly, and a ck mist came out of it.


    Soon, this mist transformed into the Wendigo that Ethan hated with a vengeance.


    As soon as it regained its true form, the Wendigo attempted to escape. Unfortunately, there was simply no way for it to break away from its bindings.


    ¡°Ethan, you have full control of your Ancient Wendigo, right?¡± Professor Rinehart asked.


    ¡°Yes, Headmaster,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Good. Now do as we nned.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Ethan summoned the Ancient Wendigo from Morrigan¡¯s Ring.


    The moment it appeared, the Wendigo being bound by Brynhildr started to struggle even more in a desperate attempt to break free.


    ¡°No!¡± the Wendigo cried out. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t expect that he would feel some kind of satisfaction from being able to hold power over the Wendigo that had once made him feel helpless.


    Back in the Great Eagle Forest, this Wendigo did nothing butugh at Ethan¡¯s and Luna¡¯s futile attempts to resist it.


    But now, Ethan found himself sneering internally at the sight of the Wendigo struggling as desperately as they once did.


    ¡°Devour him,¡± Ethan ordered.


    The Ancient Wendigo then transformed into a ck mist and wrapped itself around the Wendigo that still hadn''t given up struggling to break free from the silver chains that bound its body.


    ¡°Noooo!¡± the Wendigo shouted. ¡°You can¡¯t! I survived for hundreds of years! I refuse to yield! I refuse!¡±


    A cracking sound reached Ethan¡¯s ears as the Ancient Wendigo started tearing its prey into pieces, relishing every bite.


    Creatures like them enjoyed the suffering of others.


    The more fearful and desperate they were, the more delicious they became.


    Such negative emotions were the spices that made their meals tastier.


    Even when they were eating one of their kind, they made sure that their victim felt the same fear and desperation that they wanted from the Wizards and Witches, whom they treated as a delicacy.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half chuckled heartily inside his consciousness. He was enjoying the Wendigo¡¯s desperation and suffering, which fueled his sadistic tendencies.


    Sebastian watched with a calm expression on his face. Unlike his partner in crime, the Guardian of Zentris didn¡¯t find what he was seeing as something entertaining.


    Even so, he believed that this was a necessary evil to make Ethan stronger.


    A few minutester, the unwilling wails of the pitiful Wendigo finally receded.


    The Ancient Wendigo, whom Ethan¡¯s Other Half named Dainsleif, stood motionlessly as its entire body zed with blue mes.


    Just like a butterfly breaking free from its cocoon, its body broke apart little by little, shedding its old vessel and giving way to the new.


    A pair of reindeer-like horns that glowed like blue crystals grew out from the blue mes.


    A momentter, burning blue eyes that were more intense than the mes immting its entire body appeared.


    Even Ethan, who believed that the creature was fully under his control, felt a chill run down his spine.


    He could tell that the Ancient Wendigo had be stronger than ever.


    The only question that remained was whether he was strong enough to make this Monster submit without needing to use his authority by calling out its True Name.

 Chapter 312 Secret Midnight Meeting [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 312 Secret Midnight Meeting [Part 3]</h4>


    When the mes finally subsided, a four-meter tall creature emerged from what remained of its old self.


    Its blue, reindeer-like horns looked like they were made of crystals.


    Its eyes burned with a bluish hue as if it was holding back the chilling evil that permeated its entire being.


    Unlike its horns and eyes, its entire body was darker than ck.


    Ethan was certain that on moonless and cloudy nights, the only thing that people would see from it would be its horns and eyes, peering at them from the darkness, making their worst nightmarese to life.


    Ethan¡¯s eye color slowly turned to purple as he gazed indifferently at the vile creature that could make even a Magistratus fear for his life.


    ¡°Kneel.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half ordered.


    The creature tried to resist at first, but its Master wasn¡¯t the patient type.


    With a single thought, an excruciating and soul-searing pain washed over the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s senses, making it scream in pain.


    If not for the fact that Professor Barret had erected soundproofing spells all around them, the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s ear-piercing scream would have woken everyone in the academy, rming all of them.


    The corner of Ethan¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer as he looked at the Monster in disdain.


    Since he was the one who had given the Ancient Wendigo its true name, he could kill the creature anytime he wanted to.


    But, where was the fun in that?


    Since such a good tool was now in his possession, it was only natural to use it to serve its rightful purpose.


    And what is that purpose?


    To destroy and devour anything that stood in his way.


    In the end, the Ancient Wendigo had no choice but to bend its knee for the handsome young man who held its life in the palm of his hands.


    Ethan walked toward the monster, whose kneeling form was still taller than him.


    But its size didn¡¯t matter.


    He then gestured to the monster to lower its head further so that he could whisper something in its ear.


    The Ancient Wendigo obeyed, its gaze fearful of the devilish being that was hiding beneath Ethan¡¯s human skin.


    ¡°Serve me well, and I will give you your due,¡± Ethan whispered. ¡°Defy me, and I¡¯ll feed you to a dog whose loyalty will remain till the end of time. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡®Yes, Master,¡¯ the Ancient Wendigo replied through telepathy.


    Ethan smirked and tapped the Monster¡¯s head with the ring on his hand.


    Immediately, its body transformed into a fiery blue mist that was sucked up by Morrigan¡¯s Ring until nothing was left of it.


    The color of Ethan¡¯s eyes also returned to their normal blue color. Upon suddenly regaining control of his body, the young man nearly staggered.


    He felt more drained than usual, for his Other Half used his authority to make the Ancient Wendigo submit to him.


    ¡°Ethan, are you alright?¡± Professor Rinehart walked toward the young man, who was panting for breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Professor,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Just a little out of breath.¡±


    Professor Barret, who also walked up to Ethan, had an amused look on his face.


    He and the Headmaster of the Academy had felt the sudden shift in Ethan¡¯s presence, which made them wonder what had happened a moment ago.


    It was as if he had a dual personality, and his other half had taken over his body to make the Ancient Wendigo submit to him.


    The beautiful Valkyrie looked at Ethan with a frown, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she shifted her attention to Professor Rinehart as if asking him if her duty was done.


    ¡°Thank you, Brynhildr,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°I will take it from here.¡±


    Brynhildr nodded, and she transformed into an orb of light.


    She returned to the top of the tower and once again became a stone statue.


    The beautiful Valkyrie was the Guardian of the Academy.


    Unless her help was needed, she would remain in her ce and wait there until it was time for her to appear once again.


    ¡°Ethan, you will need to show the Ancient Wendigo to the delegation of Nightfall Academy,¡± Professor Barret said. ¡°I already told them that I gave it to you as a reward for helping to save your teammates on your expedition in the Legacy Domain.¡±


    ¡°We reported to the Magic Bureau that we caught the Wendigo terrorizing the Great Eagle Forest months ago. Because of this, my peers are already aware that I am in possession of one.


    ¡°I have already talked to Professor Ophelia about this matter, so you don¡¯t have to worry about her. Don¡¯t let the delegation, especially the Magistratus, intimidate you. They can not force you to give the Ancient Wendigo to them.


    ¡°They have no jurisdiction over this matter since this was already settled by the Professors of the academy. If they persist, then we can easily report them to the Bureau and ask forpensation from the Council.¡±


    Professor Barret patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder as a form of assurance. ¡°The Headmaster and I will be with you when the delegation arrives. If there are some questions that you can not answer, leave it to us.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Thank you for everything, Headmaster, Professor Barret. I am very grateful for your help.¡±


    Professor Barret smiled. ¡°There are many people who want to extend their reach into our academy. You don¡¯t have to do anything for now. But, when therees a time when we will need your assistance, I hope that you will not hesitate to aid Brynhildr Academy in its time of need.¡±


    ¡°I will, of course, do everything in my power to help the academy, Professor,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Although I just enrolled here, I feel that this is already my second home.¡±


    Professor Rinehart chuckled after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply. ¡°It¡¯s good that you feel that way, Ethan. Now, it¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯m sure that you want to rest. You can now return to Dud Manor.¡±


    Ethan nodded before summoning his Wind Dancer.


    The two Professors looked at Ethan¡¯s ¡°flying broom¡± with amused expressions on their faces because this was the first time they were seeing such a thing.


    They watched as the young man flew through the sky until he disappeared from their sights.


    ¡°It seems that he still has secrets that we don¡¯t know about,¡± Professor Barret said.


    ¡°Well, everyone has a secret or two,¡± Professor Rinehartmented. ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t tell us about it, then there¡¯s no reason to pry.¡±


    Professor Barret knew that his friend was right, so he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Now that things had been settled, they no longer had to worry about the delegation from Nightfall Academy, who were still upset that their golden goose had managed to fly away before they could even catch it.

 Chapter 313 The Thirteenth Member Of The Zodiac

    <h4>Chapter 313 The Thirteenth Member Of The Zodiac</h4>


    Ethan originally wanted to return to Dud Manor, but his Other Half told him to take a detour and fly toward theke where he had trained earlier.


    Afternding on the center of the small ind, the young man took out the ck snake from his ring and tossed it on the ground in front of him.


    His eyes glowed purple as he drew a few symbols in the air with his hand, creating countless runes that flew toward the snake lying on the ground.


    A momentter, a magic circle appeared around the body of the snake, empowering the spell that Ethan¡¯s Other Half was imbuing into its body.


    He could have normally revived the ck serpent as an Undead Creature, but Ethan¡¯s Other Half wasn¡¯t someone who liked to waste valuable resources.


    Since the Giant ck Snake had eaten the treasure of the Ancient Wendigo, its body had evolved into a more powerful beast.


    Meaning, it now had the capacity to evolve further, and he knew more than anyone how to maximize such potential.


    Pricking his finger with a small knife, Ethan looked at the ck Snake with a devilish smile on his face.


    His blood dripped over its body, making the Magic Circle beneath it shine even brighter.


    ¡°Rise.¡±


    The young manmanded, and the body of the ck snake started to twitch. Soon, its lifeless eyes regained their color.


    The snake then looked at its surroundings in a daze, trying to understand where it was and what happened to it.


    However, it couldn¡¯t remember anything. Finally, it raised its head to look at the young man in front of it.


    Despite not remembering anything, the snake could feel that it shared a strong bond with the purple-eyed teenager, whose mere presence made it want to submit to himpletely.


    ¡°I now bestow upon you a name,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said. ¡°From now on, your name is Nirah. From the thirteenth member of the Zodiac who has been shunned through the ages.¡±


    Words held power, and names allowed creatures to gain their own identity, making them superior to creatures who didn¡¯t possess them.


    This was especially true for Magical Beasts who had been granted a True Name.


    There were only twelve Zodiac Signs recognized throughout the world, each representing one of the twelve months of the calendar.


    However, there was a thirteenth zodiac that represented the snake. Even so, this zodiac sign was excluded from the list, never to be known, except by those who knew the power of the stars and constetions.


    The snake hissed in acknowledgment of the name that was given to it by its Master.


    It then slithered towards the young man¡¯s feet, crawling up his body until it reached his arm.


    Then, something unexpected happened.


    The snake coiled itself on Ethan¡¯s forearm, transforming into a snake armlet. The golden tint at the edges of its ck scales made it look like an expensive ¡°essory,¡± which many people would find fashionable.


    ¡°You will make a fine gift for my Promised One.¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Emma was a powerful witch and seer. But, she didn¡¯t specialize in fighting.


    During battles, she¡¯d y a more supportive role, and Ethan thought that it would be better if he handed the snake to her as her Guardian.


    Since Luna now had Selene to look after her, it was only fair that Emma also received a Guardian Beast that would protect her.


    Ethan already had the Ancient Wendigo, so he didn¡¯t need the ck Snake to protect him.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes returned to their original color, making thetter sigh. Whenever his Other Half used his abilities, the young man would always feel drained afterward.


    But, he was also very satisfied with how things turned out.


    ¡°Now, I just have to find a Guardian Beast for Chloe,¡± Ethan muttered.


    After saying those words, the young man heard a snort inside his head.


    ¡°You think capturing strong Magical Beasts is easy?¡± Sebastian rhetorically asked. ¡°Do you have a misconception that they grow in the wild like potatoes?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t reply right away. Instead, he pondered a bit before asking Sebastian a question.


    ¡°What do you think would be a good Guardian Beast for Chloe?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Tsk. Didn¡¯t you hear the words I just said?¡± Sebastian clicked his tongue. ¡°But if you really want to give Chloe a Guardian Beast, any Fire Type Beast will do.¡±


    ¡°So, a Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t make me p you.¡±


    The young man chuckled after hearing Sebastian¡¯s reply. He was just joking, but like all jokes, he was half serious about it.


    He gave the snake armlet onest nce before summoning his Wind Dancer.


    It was way past his bedtime, and he needed to sleep because he still had sses to attend when morning came.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few hourster¡­


    Ethan had aplicated look on his face as he stood beside Nicole, who seemed to be enjoying their predicament.


    At the moment, the two of them were standing in the middle of the arena, with their ssmates pointing their wands at them.


    Their Martial Arts Instructor, Sir Leonel, had thought of a good way to make his ss more exciting.


    Ethan had not been taking sses for more than a month due to the expedition in Nightfall Academy, as well as his one-week recovery period after fighting against Lily¡¯s older brother, Conall.


    The Knightly Professor was very fond of Ethan because, despite not being able to wield magic in the past, he was a very hard worker.


    Even after seeing the young man¡¯s duels during the sh of Manors, Sir Leonel still treated him the same way he did in the past.


    ¡°Okay, listen everyone.¡± Sir Leonel pped his hands to momentarily catch everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°As I mentioned earlier, we will be doing this fun activity to see how much all of you have improved after months of training.


    ¡°But, to make this event more exciting, all of you will be allowed to use magic. The rules are really simple. You are allowed to use any weapon, armor, and artifact at your disposal.


    ¡°You are also allowed to use your Flying Brooms in order to gain aerial superiority against Ethan and Nicole. You are also allowed to use any spells, with the exception of spells that would slow, paralyze, bind, blind, and inflict debuffs at your targets.


    ¡°If you hit Ethan and Nicole with any kind of spell, you gain 20 Merit Points.


    ¡°If you manage tond a blow on their body, you will gain 20 Merit Points as well.


    ¡°The round will immediately end if Ethan and Nicole knock everyone off the arena or make them surrender. Don¡¯t worry. The protective spells are active, so none of you will suffer any serious injuries.¡±


    ¡°Only twenty people can challenge them at a time. Each group will be given twenty minutes to fight against them. Since we have sixty people, we will have three rounds of fighting. Ethan and Nicole will be given a ten-minute break after each round to recover their strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure to give both of you Health, Magic, and Stamina Potions at the end of each round to recover your strength. Aren¡¯t I nice?¡±


    Ethan refused toment on his Knightly Professor¡¯s antics. Nicole, on the other hand, just grinned as if she couldn¡¯t wait to start the fight already.


    ¡°Sorry, Ethan,¡± Chloe said with a mischievous smile on her face while standing several meters away from him. ¡°Nothing personal.¡±


    The young man rolled his eyes at the young beauty¡¯s shameless deration.


    ¡°Leave Chloe to me,¡± Ethan whispered to Nicole. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her myself.¡±


    ¡°Just do things in moderation,¡± Nicole replied in a teasing tone. ¡°Make sure to not show your public disy of affection to everyone, okay? You can do that behind closed doors.¡±


    Ethan ignored her words as he summoned his Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    He then looked at Sir Lionel and waited eagerly for the mock battle to start.


    It had been a while since he fought against his ssmates, so he was looking forward to seeing just how much they improved during the time when he wasn¡¯t around to attend his sses.

 Chapter 314 What Is Your Relationship With Her?

    <h4>Chapter 314 What Is Your Rtionship With Her?</h4>


    A flying ship soared across the sky, and its destination was none other than Brynhildr Academy.


    Standing on the deck of the ship were two teenagers who had been looking forward to arriving at their destination.


    They were none other than Cedric and Lilian, who were also part of the Delegations sent by their Headmaster, Nero, to confirm their suspicions about Brynhildr Academy.


    After the Gate had closed, Nero had talked to ra, who was the Team Leader of their expedition.


    The Fourth Year student confirmed that, after spreading her talismans to the entirety of the Deathseeker Forest, no traces of the Ancient Wendigo could be found.


    This case was simply impossible to happen because no matter how good the vile creature was at hiding its presence, it would still leak a bit of its power, which would then be sensed by ra¡¯s talismans.


    However, after capturing King Manticore and dedicating their remaining time to finding the Ancient Wendigo, their search came to a dead end.


    Because of this, ra and Nero couldn¡¯t help but have suspicions about its disappearance.


    In the end, since they had no proof whatsoever, they could only use proper channels to ask Brynhildr Academy to cooperate with their investigation.


    Nero even pulled some strings and bribed a few Magistratus to apany his students. He wanted these powerful wizards to intimidate Ethan¡¯s teammates and find out if they really captured the Ancient Wendigo or knew where it went when the battle ended.


    ¡®I¡¯ll finally see Sir Ethan soon,¡¯ Lilian thought as a faint blush appeared on her face.


    If not for the fact that she had a duty to help the members of Nightfall Academy capture the Ancient Wendigo, she might have followed Ethan¡¯s group as they explored the Legacy Domain.


    Also, after hearing that the King Manticore¡¯s capture wasrgely due to the fact that Ethan and his team arrived to help her brother, Cedric, Lilian¡¯s infatuation with the handsome young man only grew.


    Witches were naturally attracted to handsome and powerful Wizards.


    Of course, some Wizarding Families also looked at the person¡¯s background. But, Lilian didn¡¯t care about that part one bit.


    Since Ethan already had the looks and the power to prove his worth, his attraction to Witches like her was very fatal.


    Cedric was also looking forward to arriving at the academy. But unlike his sister, the one he wanted to meet the most was none other than Luna.


    He just couldn¡¯t forget the angelic beauty who managed to make his heart skip a beat after he saw her for the first time.


    During the battle against the Ancient Wendigo, he did his best to protect her, but he fell short of his objective.


    If Ethan hadn¡¯t arrived to save her, the firstdy whom Cedric loved might have died right in front of his eyes.


    An hourter, they finally saw the academy from the sky.


    ¡°All hands, ready for descent!¡±


    The Captain¡¯s deration reverberated across the flying ship, signaling that it was time tond at their destination.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the Training Grounds of Brynhildr Academy¡­


    Spells flew toward Ethan,ing from every direction. Since he didn¡¯t have time to kiss anyone to gain some magic power, he resorted to simply dodging most of the spells aimed in his direction.


    In the end, he was forced to use a bit of Sebastian¡¯s Power, creating a dome of water using the blue gem embedded in his Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    He didn¡¯t use the dome of water to block the spells. Instead, he used it to counterattack.


    Since the volume of water he had was limited, he made sure that every attack hit its target.


    Nicole, who was fighting not far from him, grinned fearlessly as she unleashed Fire Bullets and Ice Bullets in every direction.


    She was still holding back and only used basic spells to fight against her ssmates who were hell-bent on gaining Merit Points by ganging up on Ethan and her.


    Sir Lionel and the other students watched the battle with solemn expressions on their faces.


    The teenagers were observing the battle seriously as if they were trying to learn Ethan¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s attack patterns.


    They wanted to find any kind of weakness that they could exploit in order to gain the upper hand when their turn to fight them finally came.


    Chloe zigzagged above the arena with her flying broom.


    She had already summoned her Familiar, Kon, and the two of them were unleashing Fire Bullets at Ethan, hoping tond a hit on his body.


    ¡®Why can¡¯t you just let me hit you once?!¡¯ Chloeined as Ethan dodged, and blocked her spells with his trident. ¡®Do you really not want me to gain Merit Points that badly?!¡¯


    Originally, Chloe thought that, since Ethan was her lover, the handsome young man would allow her to hit him with a spell or two.


    However, contrary to her expectations, Ethan was doing his best to defend against all of her attacks, making her pout.


    Of course, Ethan knew what Chloe was thinking.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that he would allow her to sneak in some cheap shots while he was busy defending against his other ssmates.


    Ethan understood that letting her win would be detrimental to her growth, so he fought seriously to the best of his ability.


    Truth be told, everyone thought that Ethan would be an easier target than Nicole.


    Because of this, fourteen out of the twenty spells would always be aimed in his direction.


    Suddenly, a flying ship hovered above the Training Grounds, making everyone stop their attacks.


    Several Wizards and Witches, riding on flying brooms, emerged from the ship and descended upon the training grounds.


    If not for the fact that Sir Lionel had recognized the emblem on the g of the Flying Ship, he might have already attacked the neers foring to disrupt his lesson.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Sir Ethan.¡±


    A beautiful youngdy with long blonde hair and blue eyes greeted as shended a few meters away from Ethan.


    ¡®I had a feeling that she would be one of the members of the delegation,¡¯ Ethan thought as he looked at the youngdy who had developed a crush on him in Nightfall Academy.


    Chloe, who had been targeting Ethan with Fire Bullets, frowned when she saw the beautiful witch who was looking at Ethan with a sweet smile on her face.


    Because of this, shended beside Ethan and tugged on his robe.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Chloe inquired.


    ¡°Her name is Lilian,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°She¡¯s a First Year in Nightfall Academy.¡±


    Chloe narrowed her eyes. ¡°What is your rtionship with her?¡±


    ¡°Friends,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°She helped protect Luna in the Legacy Domain.¡±


    After hearing that the young beauty had helped protect her best friend, Chloe decided to not antagonize the youngdy who was looking at her cousin like a maiden in love.


    When Lilian heard that Ethan thought of her as a friend, the smile on her face widened a bit.


    She was half-expecting that the handsome young man would only call her an acquaintance, so when he called her his friend, she felt happy inside.


    Lilian understood that she couldn¡¯t take shortcuts in love, so she was fine with starting out as friends.


    ¡°My name is Lilian Raylight,¡± Lilian said as she did a curtsy. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Ms¡­¡±


    ¡°Gremory,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°My name is Chloe Gremory.¡±


    Lilian was surprised because Ethan¡¯s surname was also Gremory. She then looked at the youngdy with curiosity, wanting to know more about her rtionship with Ethan.


    But, before any of them could continue talking, Sir Lionel cleared his throat and looked at the delegation of Nightfall Academy with a frown.


    ¡°We are currently in the middle of a lesson, so I would greatly appreciate it if outsiders were to move to the side,¡± Sir Lionel said. ¡°You¡¯re the Delegation of the Nightfall Academy, right? This is not the ce where you should park your Flying Ship. Take it away, and stop disturbing my lesson.¡±


    At that moment, someonended in front of Lionel and gave the Knightly Professor a friendly smile.


    ¡°Sorry, Professor,¡± a man with slightly tanned skin said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that my students behave.¡±


    He turned to his back. ¡°Oi, all of you get away from the arena. Captain, pleasend the flying ship at the designatednding point.¡±


    The Captain of the Flying Ship barked his orders, and half a minuteter, the ship finally left the Training Grounds.


    The students of Nightfall Academy also moved to the side of the arena. They were very curious to see what kind of training the students of Brynhildr Academy were doing, so they obeyed their Professor''s orders without anyints.


    ¡°Is that better, Professor Lionel?¡±


    ¡°Shut up and scram, Peyton. You¡¯re ugly as ever.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is that what you¡¯d say to someone whom you had borrowed arge sum of money from in the past?¡± Peyton looked at his friend with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    Sir Lionel clicked his tongue before pointing to the side of the arena, where the rest of the students of Nightfall Academy were standing.


    Peyton could only shake his head helplessly as he walked towards his students.


    Since he was the one at fault, he decided to wait until Lionel¡¯s lesson ended before the two of them did some catching up and talked about old times like they used to do.

 Chapter 315 Did He Go There Just To Pick Up Girls?!

    <h4>Chapter 315 Did He Go There Just To Pick Up Girls?!</h4>


    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ Cedric thought as he looked at Ethan who was simply dodging and blocking the attacks being aimed in his direction. ¡®He could have easily defeated his ssmates. Is he ying with them?¡¯


    The Second Year, who once fought against Ethan in a magical duel, couldn¡¯t understand why the handsome young man was not fighting using his full powers.


    ra, who hade as part of the delegation, was having the same thought.


    She believed that Ethan could have easily defeated his ssmates if he fought like he had in his duel with Cedric.


    ¡®Is he perhaps holding back since we are here?¡¯ ra mused. ¡®Does he not want us to learn more about his fighting abilities?¡¯


    This was the only reason ra could think of as she looked at the young man, who was clearly being targeted by his ssmates.


    Nicole would receive some attacks from time to time, butpared to Ethan, it was simplyughable.


    ¡®Maybe they just hate his guts?¡¯ ra thought. ¡®Also, only Witches are attacking Nicole. The boys are all targeting Ethan. Do they perhaps hold a grudge against him?¡¯


    What she didn¡¯t know was that this was one of the main reasons why Ethan was being targeted.


    Most of the boys in the First Years had a crush on Luna, Lily, and Nicole.


    Since Ethan was always close with these beautifuldies, they treated him as their public enemy number one.


    Since they were given an opportunity where they could attack him without repercussions, they were going all out.


    A few minutester¡­


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± Sir Lionel stepped in to stop the battle. ¡°Ethan and Nicole will get ten minutes rest. The Second Batch will fight in ten minutes.¡±


    Ethan closed his eyes as he tried to stabilize his breathing.


    He was out of Magical Powers, so he had used a bit of Sebastian¡¯s power to conjure a dome of water.


    Using that allowed him to survive thebined attacks of his ssmates, which made him feel a little bitter inside.


    ¡®Do they really hate me that much?¡¯ Ethan mused. ¡®Or are they just afraid to attack Nicole because she might retaliateter?¡¯


    The young man closed his eyes as he tried to stabilize his breathing. He only had ten minutes to prepare for his next battle, and he would use the time he had to the best of his ability.


    Suddenly, she felt something soft press against his right cheek.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw Lilian using a hand towel to carefully wipe the sweat off his face.


    At first, he wanted to ask her to stop, but Sebastian and his Other Half started making a ruckus inside of his head, telling him to leave the youngdy alone.


    ¡°Ethan, her Legacy harmonizes perfectly with yours! If you chase this girl away, being able to utilize the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy onnd is just a pipe dream!¡± Sebastian stated. ¡°You¡¯ll forever be a half-baked Tide Bringer at this rate! Do you really think that all your battles will be at Sea? Think again, my guy!¡±


    ¡°If you really want to protect those you hold sacred, then you must use all and any avable means to get stronger,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°You¡¯ve only gotten a bit better after spending more than a year in the Lands of stor. If you think that¡¯s enough, then think again. Someone like Lily¡¯s Older Brother can easily wipe the floor using you.¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t refute any of their words because they were hitting him where it hurt.


    Sebastian was right.


    He was truly unable to unleash his full powers onnd, and he couldn¡¯t possibly ask his opponents to fight him in the Sea, where he had an advantage.


    Also, his Other Half knew him better because he had been with him from the start.


    Ethan had indeed grown way stronger than he was after entering Brynhildr Academy. But, in the face of someone like Conall, he would easily die if they were to fight him seriously.


    Because of this, he sighed in his heart and allowed Lilian to wipe the sweat off his face.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t reject her initiative, the youngdy smiled and continued to wipe his sweat. She even allowed him to drink from her water pouch, which made his ssmates look at him in disdain.


    ¡®Another beauty has fallen into his grasp. I must kill this bastard!¡¯


    ¡®Damn! He¡¯s just a little bit better looking than me, yet he makes all thedies fawn over him. This girl from Nightfall Academy is quite beautiful. Did he go there just to pick up girls?!¡¯


    ¡®He already has Chloe, but he¡¯s still trying to charm any beautiful girl he sees. Just you wait! I¡¯m going to st you to oblivion!¡¯


    The Second Batch, who was about to fight Ethan, was all fired up after seeing this jealousy-inducing disy of affection.


    Even Chloe, who had lowered her guard against Lilian after hearing that she had helped protect her best friend from the Ancient Wendigo, had a frown on her face.


    ¡®It seems that Luna was right.¡¯ Chloe narrowed her eyes. ¡®She thinks fondly of Ethan.¡¯


    Luna had told her everything that had happened in Nightfall Academy.


    This included her suspicion of Lilian wanting to be one of Ethan¡¯s lovers, especially after what happened after the duel ended.


    Chloe was also aware that the handsome blonde guy, who had the same hair and eye color as Lilian, was making a move on her best friend.


    Because of this, her impression of Cedric instantly hit rock bottom.


    ¡®Both of them are trouble,¡¯ Chloe thought as she looked at the brother and sister pair, whose eyes were locked onto her cousin¡¯s body.


    A few minutester, Sir Lionel dered that the break was over.


    Nicole, who wasn¡¯t as tired as Ethan, lightly tapped the young man¡¯s shoulder before pointing at their opponents.


    ¡°Looks like your little reunion with Lilian has fired up their will to fight you.¡± Nicole chuckled. ¡°Good luck, Mr. Popr.¡±


    Ethan snorted as he held the Sea God¡¯s Trident firmly in his hand.


    He had already resigned himself to being targeted this time around as well. But, since this was considered good training, he was also looking forward to it.


    Seeing his reaction, Nicole just smiled and took a fighting stance beside him.


    It had been a while since she saw Ethan get serious, and this might be a good opportunity to gauge his current strength while he was not relying on his powers.

 Chapter 316 I Knew I Shouldn’t Have Taken This Mission

    <h4>Chapter 316 I Knew I Shouldn¡¯t Have Taken This Mission</h4>


    ¡®Finally, it¡¯s over.¡¯ Ethan sighed in relief as their Martial Arts Instructor, Sir Lionel, dered the end of the second batch of mock battles.


    Ethan didn¡¯tpletelye out of this battle scot-free because his ssmates weren¡¯t that weak. Not to mention, there wasn''t much he could do since he was unable to use any kind of Magic.


    Some were able tond their hits on him after getting past his defenses.


    But due to his strong body constitution and Nicole¡¯s timely assistance, he was able to shrug off the weaker spells that had managed tond on his body.


    Overall, this mock battle helped Ethan better understand that he would need to be more resourceful when fightingrge groups on his own.


    Of course, if he had Magical Powers when fighting them, things would have ended differently.


    ¡°Good job taking that punishment,¡± Nicolemented as she patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use Magic?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m a Dud?¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Duds can¡¯t use magic.¡±


    Nicole wanted to roll her eyes at the shameless guy, who was still calling himself a Dud despite all of his achievements.


    In fact, many in the academy believed that Ethan wasn¡¯t really a Dud, and the appraisal stone might have made a mistake when assigning his Manor.


    However, Professor Rinehart assured them that the Appraisal Stone hadn¡¯t made a mistake. When asked if Duds could pull off the things that Ethan did in the past, the Headmaster merely brushed them off, simply saying that Ethan was a special kind of Dud.


    As to what a ¡°special kind of Dud¡± meant, he refused to borate any further.


    Ethan had also stored one of Luna¡¯spressed Magical Powers in his heart, but he didn¡¯t n to use it unless it was ast resort.


    Since he was now able to retain and use Magic for a longer time, he believed that using Luna¡¯s reserved magical powers in a mock battle would be a waste.


    He would rather use it when fighting against Conall-Level Opponents, allowing him tounch a surprise attack against them when they least expected it.


    The moment Ethan stepped down from the Arena, he found himself facing ra, who had several questions just for him.


    ¡°That was a good battle, Mr. Gremory,¡± ra said. ¡°My name is ra, and I am the Team Leader of Nightfall Academy in the Legacy Gate expedition. Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±


    ra offered her hand for a handshake, and Ethan epted her gesture.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been told of your purpose foring here to the academy,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°You still haven¡¯t found the Monster inside the Legacy Domain?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± ra replied as she gave the young man an appraising look. ¡°We have every reason to believe that someone snatched it up.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good excuse to excuse your ipetence.¡±


    The handsome young man threw a mischievous gaze at the Fourth Year beauty, making thetter stiffen.


    Cedric, who was standing behind their Team Leader, couldn¡¯t help but frown after hearing Ethan¡¯s subtle jab by calling them ipetent.


    ¡°Yes.¡± ra nodded after regaining herposure. ¡°We are indeed not aspetent as you, Mr. Gremory. I¡¯m sure you can teach us a thing or two about the proper way of capturing Magical Beasts.¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half couldn¡¯t help but praise the Fourth Year for taking Ethan¡¯s taunt well.


    They knew that this was Ethan¡¯s way of annoying the delegation of Nightfall Academy, who hade all this way in order to make things difficult for him.


    ¡°Can you please answer some of our questions?¡± ra asked with a smile. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°But I do,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I still have sses. So, if you will excuse me¡­¡±


    Ethan was about to walk away, but three Wizards, wearing purple robes, blocked his path.


    These Wizards were Magistratus. It was obvious since they were the only ones allowed to wear purple wizard robes, making it easy for people to identify who they were.


    ¡°Young man, it will be best if you cooperate with Lady ra¡¯s investigation,¡± one of the Wizards said. ¡°Her questioning will not take long. You can still go to your ss afterward.¡±


    Just as Ethan was about to give his reply, a cold tone filled with killing intent descended upon the three Magistratus who had blocked his way.


    ¡°And why should he do that?¡±


    Professor Barret suddenly appeared beside Ethan and gazed at the three Wizards with a gaze that reeked of power.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Magistratus of today has deteriorated to the point of bing bullies,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°It seems that I have to talk to the Council about this. I¡¯d hate to be associated with lowly thugs like you. Also, who is yourmanding officer? I believe that you¡¯re not authorized to exercise your authority like this.¡±


    The three Magistratus paled after seeing Professor Barret.


    How could they possibly not recognize him?


    There was arge portrait of him hanging in the Common Room of their Headquarters, making sure that everyone recognized who he was.


    Barret Ashbridge, the strongest Magistratus of his era and has gained the alias ¡®The Executioner¡¯ due to his achievement of having killed more Rogue Wizards and Witches than the entirety of the Magistratusbined.


    He was a ruthless person until his retirement. Even the King of Eastshire didn¡¯t want to get on his bad side because of his powers and connections.


    ¡°Aiya~ you¡¯re going to get a good beating,¡± Sir Lionel said with a happy expression on his face, as he looked at his old friend, who was talking to him just a second ago.


    Peyton scratched his head because he didn¡¯t really want any of this to happen.


    If not for the fact that he owed Nero a favor and that his friends were properlypensated by the Headmaster, he would not have epted this mission.


    ¡°Your Excellency, I apologize for my subordinate¡¯s rudeness,¡± Peyton said before giving Professor Barret a respectful bow. ¡°We were just tasked to ensure that the talk between the delegation of Nightfall Academy and Brynhildr Academy runs smoothly. I¡¯ll talk to them and make sure that they don¡¯t do anything like this again.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. I¡¯ll make sure to report to the Council that you and your men have been bribed by Nero. I¡¯m sure the Judisticiars will have a Field Day with you guys.¡±


    The smile on Peyton¡¯s lips stiffened after hearing Professor Barret¡¯s reply.


    He then red at his men for provoking someone that they shouldn¡¯t have provoked.


    ¡®I knew I shouldn¡¯t have taken this mission,¡¯ Peyton thought bitterly.


    His men were feeling the same as him and even lowered their gazes as if they were kids who had been caught by adults for doing a bad thing.


    Seeing that the momentum was no longer on their side, ra decided to salvage the situation by greeting Professor Barret.


    ¡°I apologize for this, Professor,¡± ra said as she respectfully bowed her head. ¡°I should have waited for Mr. Gremory to finish his sses before inviting him to have a proper talk. It was apse of judgment on my part, and I apologize for the inconvenience that I have caused for the both of you.¡±


    Professor Barret gazed at the Fourth Year and sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re tired after making such a long journey,¡± Professor Barret replied. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll take all of you to your temporary residence. You can talk to Mr. Gremory, as well as the other members who went on the expedition with him, after dinner.¡±


    The Ex-Magistratus was talking in a calm manner, but it was evident that he would not allow for any objections whatsoever.


    ra was certain that if any of them dared to reject his offer, he would kick them out of the academy, which was something that she didn¡¯t want to happen.


    ¡°Thank you, Professor,¡± ra said. ¡°We will do as you say.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded before shifting his gaze to Ethan.


    ¡°Run along now, and go to your other ss,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°Make sure to free your schedule after dinner. It will be best to end this farce as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Professor,¡± Ethan replied before shifting his gaze to Lilian. ¡°Let¡¯s talkter, Lilian. You can join us for dinner when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lilian immediately brightened after getting Ethan¡¯s invitation. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be joining you for dinnerter.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the academy¡¯s Dining Hall.¡±


    The young man then walked away without a second nce.


    It wasn¡¯t his idea to invite Lilian to dinner.


    The one who suggested this was none other than his Other Half so that he could form a stronger connection with the young beauty while she was visiting the academy.


    ¡®Just rx, Ethan,¡¯ Sebastian said happily inside his head. ¡®With two wingmen by your side, you can¡¯t possibly fail.¡¯


    Ethan wanted to say a few words in reply but decided that it was useless.


    Since the two people from the Peanut Gallery wanted to matchmake him and Lilian so badly, he decided to do it his way.


    He didn¡¯t really think of having more than one fiance in his lifetime.


    However, things had changed.


    After finding out that his true background wasn¡¯t that simple and after having the chance to face off against Lily¡¯s older brother, Conall, he realized that he was still pathetically weak when put up against a true Powerhouse.


    If he was already having trouble dealing with Conall, then he was sure that facing off against Lily¡¯s Father would practically be a suicide.


    The young man knew for certain that meeting Lily¡¯s parents was only a matter of time.


    If he couldn¡¯t prove himself worthy of her, then there was a chance that they would forcefully break their rtionship despite their feelings for each other.


    ¡®I won¡¯t let that happen,¡¯ Ethan thought with a determined look in his eyes. ¡®After going to the Oswald Barony, I will devote myself to training when I return to the academy.¡¯


    The young man wasn¡¯t aware that Cedric was looking intently at him from afar. He had volunteered to go to Brynhildr Academy to see Luna, but more than anything else, he wanted to challenge Ethan to another duel.


    As to whether Ethan would ept his challenge or not, he would only know two dayster.

 Chapter 317 This Girl Is Hopeless

    <h4>Chapter 317 This Girl Is Hopeless</h4>


    After escorting the delegation of Nightfall Academy to their temporary residences, Professor Barret left in order to have a friendly chat with the other Magistratus, who were now acting as meek as children.


    Seeing their change, ra knew that they had to adjust their tactics in order to deal with the students of Brynhildr Academy who had entered the Legacy Domain with them.


    Professor Barret had promised that, after dinner, they would get the chance to talk to Ethan and the others about things that transpired in the Deathseeker Forest.


    ¡°What do you think of that mock battle earlier?¡± ra asked Cedric, who seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think about it,¡± Cedric shrugged. ¡°Throughout the battle, Ethan didn¡¯t use any Magic and only relied on his Martial Skills to survive.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡± ra inquired.


    ¡°Of course, I do,¡± Cedric answered. ¡°How can I not find it strange? That person defeated me in a Magical Duel. Howe when he returns here to Brynhildr Academy, his ssmates treat him like some kind of target practice?¡±


    ra smiled because she could tell that Cedric was frustrated about seeing his rival act in that manner. There had been a few moments when she noticed that the handsome Second Year almost joined the mock battle out of frustration.


    ¡°Why do you find it so strange?¡± Lilian asked in an innocent tone. ¡°ording to our reports, Sir Ethan is a Dud. Him not using magic is normal, no?¡±


    ra and Cedric looked at the youngdy, who had a crush on the handsome young man since they met in Nightfall Academy.


    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless,¡± ra said.


    ¡°You¡¯re blind,¡± Cedric stated.


    Lilian pouted after seeing her brother and her senior look at her with eyes filled with pity. The two were thinking along the lines of ¡°love is blind,¡± which they had confirmed after the beautiful youngdy reunited with Ethan.


    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m blind?¡± Lilian puffed her cheeks. ¡°Our information about Sir Ethan couldn¡¯t be wrong. He is a Dud. I don¡¯t know how he was able to use Magic when the two of you dueled, but this kind of information can not be forged.¡±


    Cedric wanted to refute his sister¡¯s words, but in the end, he was unable to say anything.


    It was indeed stated in Ethan¡¯s personal information that he was a Dud. However, he refused to acknowledge this fact.


    If he was really defeated by a Dud, then his reputation would take a nosedive once this information became widespread to the public.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it,¡± ra pondered. ¡°Perhaps he can not use magic unless certain conditions are met. This is also something that has been bugging me since I saw his personal information.¡±


    Cedric frowned. ¡°Can this be considered his weakness? If we manage to find out his secret, then we can use it as a bargaining tool to get some information from him?¡±


    ¡°It will be risky, but it¡¯s worth a try,¡± ra nodded. ¡°We just need someone to extract this information from him.¡±


    Immediately, the two nced at Lilian, which made the youngdy frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it,¡± Lilian stated. ¡°I don¡¯t want Sir Ethan to hate me.¡±


    ¡°Lilian¡­¡±


    ¡°No means no, Brother. I will not do it! If Luna finds out about this, she will definitely hate you too!¡±


    Out of anger, the youngdy stomped her way out of the room, leaving ra and Cedric behind. Ethan was not resisting her advances on him, which meant that there was a possibility of her forming a good rtionship with him.


    He even invited her to have dinner with him in a few hours, which was something that Lilian was looking forward to. She would not risk her chance to end up on his bad side just because her brother insisted on it.


    Cedric was also at a loss after hearing Lilian¡¯s parting words. If Luna did hate him for trying to pry into Ethan¡¯s secrets, his chance of closing the gap between them would be in danger as well.


    ¡®I hope they hurry up and get in touch with Luna¡¯s parents,¡¯ Cedric thought of his own parents, whom he had sent a letter to a week ago.


    He believed that if his family were to seriously make a move, the Oswald Barony would definitely agree to make Cedric Luna¡¯s fiance and be their future son-inw.


    Who could possibly reject his family¡¯s offer?


    If someone wanted to rise in the nobility, allying themselves with Cedric¡¯s family would definitely be the best choice.


    ra, who didn¡¯t know what Cedric was thinking, sighed.


    ¡®We just need to wait a few hours,¡¯ ra thought. ¡®By then, everything will be settled.¡¯


    She had been given an artifact by the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy that could detect lies. With this in her arsenal, she would be able to know the truth of whether Ethan truly captured the Ancient Wendigo or not.


    Since this was the case, she decided to just wait till evening and no longer provoke the students of Brynhildr Academy.


    They weren¡¯t on their home turf, so a bit of caution was necessary.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Several hourster¡­


    Ethan had just finished hisst ss and was about to return to Dud Manor when he noticed Lilian standing several meters away from him with a smile on her face.


    Clearly, the youngdy was waiting for the end of his sses so that she could talk to him.


    He didn¡¯t share this particr ss with his ¡°girl friends,¡± so there was no one to stop Lilian from approaching him to talk.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, are you done with all of your sses?¡± Lilian asked as soon as Ethan approached her.


    ¡°I am,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Have you been waiting here for a long time?¡±


    Lilian shook her head. ¡°I came here after visiting Brynhildr Academy¡¯s Library. Although it isn¡¯t as big as the one we have in Nightfall Academy, their collection of books is quite surprising.¡±


    Ethan pondered for a bit before deciding to ask the youngdy something.


    ¡°Lilian, would you minding with me for a bit?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°There is something that I¡¯d like to test, and I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lilian replied happily. ¡°As long as it is within my ability, I will definitely help Sir Ethan without fail.¡±


    Deep inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, Sebastian chuckled.


    ¡°This girl is hopeless,¡± Sebastian stated. ¡°She¡¯s like an open book. Ethan can easily take advantage of her if he wants.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s blind,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°Just like everyone else who has fallen in love for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Oh my~ are you speaking from experience?¡±


    ¡°No. I am speaking about other people¡¯s experiences.¡±


    Ethan ignored the two no-good people from the peanut gallery and summoned his Wind Dancer.


    He then asked Lilian to follow him.


    Ethan wanted to test the youngdy¡¯s control over the water element, and there was no better venue to do it than at theke not far from Brynhildr Academy.

 Chapter 318 I Would Have Definitely Been Your First Choice

    <h4>Chapter 318 I Would Have Definitely Been Your First Choice</h4>


    ¡°Am I doing it right, Sir Ethan?¡± Lilian asked with uncertainty as she summoned a Water Dragon using the water of theke.


    She had done it so naturally. Ethan had to admit that Lilian¡¯s control over the water element onnd was a few times smoother than his own.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing well,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Now, just focus on controlling that Water Dragon.¡±


    Lilian nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Seeing that the perfect chance had presented itself, Ethan started to forcefully control the Water Dragon under Lilian¡¯s control.


    Since the Dragon was made up of the water of the Lake and didn¡¯te from Lilian¡¯s own magical power, Ethan thought that he could manipte it ording to his wishes.


    But, to his surprise, he was unable to make a connection with the Dragon in front of him.


    It was as if there was some kind of barrier that prevented his ability to manipte the water, even when he was holding the Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    ¡°I already told you that on Land, Lilian is superior to you in every way,¡± Sebastian stated. ¡°The rivers andkes are under hermand, so even if you can control water, as long as she is around, you will ultimately fail to use them as your source of power.¡±


    ¡°She has already awakened her Legacy, but it is still iplete,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°If she is already this powerful with an iplete Legacy, just think about how powerful she will be once she and Ethan be partners. It¡¯s basically cheating.¡±


    Sebastian nodded his head in agreement.


    The two watched as Ethan tried to wrestle Lilian¡¯s control over the Water Dragon, but each of his attempts failedpletely. In the end, Ethan sighed and signaled for Lilian to stop controlling the Water Dragon, causing the water to spill back into theke.


    ¡°Lilian, I will try to create a Water Dragon as well,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Once I¡¯m done, I want you to try your best to take control of it.¡±


    Lilian nodded. ¡°Understood. Sir, Ethan.¡±


    Focusing his concentration on theke water, Ethan willed it to obey hismand.


    Slowly but surely, the water rose and formed a Water Dragon five times smaller than the one that Lilian created.


    Lilian was quite amused by the small Dragon in front of her. She didn¡¯t look down on Ethan. In fact, she was quite impressed that he was able to do something like this despite the fact that he was a Dud.


    Ethan, who had finished forming the Dragon, took a deep breath and gave Lilian the signal.


    The youngdy then waved her wand and pointed it at the Water Dragon.


    Immediately, Ethan felt that he had lost connection with the Dragon that he created.


    As if to confirm his suspicion, the Water Dragon circled around Lilian before hovering above her head like a Protector Beast that was ready to pounce on anyone who threatened its Master.


    Ethan then tried to forcefully retake his control over his creation, but it didn¡¯t have any effect.


    ¡®I see¡­ so that¡¯s how it works,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®As long as I¡¯m using the water of rivers andkes, Lilian can easily control them even if I were the one who conjured them. She is definitely a fearsome enemy onnd.¡¯


    The young man then looked at the beautiful girl in front of him and smiled.


    ¡°You are amazing, Lilian,¡± Ethan praised. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be a famous Witch in the future.¡±


    Lilian blushed after hearing Ethan¡¯s praise.


    For some reason, hearing himpliment her made her heart beat wildly inside her chest.


    Truth be told, after awakening her Legacy, she instantly understood that Ethan was the reason why it happened.


    Her strong feelings for him resonated with the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy, allowing her own Legacy to awaken.


    Because of this, Lilian believed that the two of them were a perfect match and were meant to be with each other.


    Illumina had already exined to Ethan that rejecting Lilian, and in turn, also her powers, would severely limit both of their growths.


    Of course, if Lilian found someone who had a simr Legacy to Ethan, like the Oceanus Legacy, then as long as her feelings for that person were stronger than her feelings for Ethan, her Legacy would fully awaken once the neer and she became one.


    ¡°Lilian, I have an honest question,¡± Ethan said as he stood in front of the youngdy, who was younger than him by a few months. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    Lilian¡¯s face, which was already red, became a shade redder after hearing Ethan¡¯s question.


    ¡°I-I do,¡± Ln replied in a volume that was simr to the buzzing of a mosquito.


    Even so, that was more than enough for Ethan to hear her answer.


    ¡°Then, what do you like about me?¡± Ethan inquired.


    If he were to really consider making Lilian one of his lovers, he wanted to know what she really thought about him.


    Unlike his other lovers, Ethan didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Lilian. However, the same could also be said for his other lovers.


    He didn¡¯t have any romantic interest in them at the beginning, with the exception of Chloe, whom he had known since childhood.


    These feelings they shared were slowly nurtured by time, so he believed that the more he got to know Lilian, the closer the two of them would be.


    Although he had to admit that his reason for taking the initiative to get close to her was due to something selfish, like allowing his Legacy to reach its full potential, he didn¡¯t n to use her as a tool to get what he wanted.


    Unlike his Other Half, who would use any means necessary to reach his goals, Ethan didn¡¯t like treating people as tools.


    This way of thinking might be naive whenpared to those who sought power with every fiber of their being, but he believed that he didn¡¯t need to choose that path in order to reach the Apex of the world.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, I like everything about you,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°You are good-looking, powerful, and care very much for your lover. I saw how you tried to protect Luna in the Deathseeker Forest, and I felt very envious and jealous of her. Sometimes, I think that, if you had enrolled in Nightfall Academy instead of Brynhildr Academy, I would have definitely been your first choice.¡±


    Ethan smiled bitterly after hearing Lilian¡¯s reply.


    He knew that if he had arrived at Nightfall Academy by mistake, instead of Brynhildr Academy, things would have ended differently.


    He would have never awakened his powers because there wasn¡¯t anyone there with Moon Magic.


    Although Ethan didn¡¯t know that the reason the Appraisal Stone had reacted when he ced his hand over it was due to the ck bracelet that was given to him by thedy who was selling snacks, he had a feeling that he narrowly escaped a punishment that would render him without his memories intact.


    That would have been his fate if he had gone to Nightfall Academy instead of Brynhildr Academy, and he was very certain of it.


    He wouldn¡¯t have been Lilian¡¯s first choice, and he would already be lucky enough if he could stay in Nightfall Academy, where Duds weren¡¯t epted among their Ranks.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t say any of these things to Lilian because this was one of the secrets he kept inside his heart.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me the truth, Lilian,¡± Ethan reached out for a handshake. ¡°I know that we didn¡¯t start on the right foot, but how about we start being good friends for now? As to whether our rtionship will grow from there, let us both work hard to achieve it, okay?¡±


    Lilian felt likeughing and crying at the same time as she held onto Ethan¡¯s hand.


    She had been feeling very guilty due to what had happened during their time in Nightfall Academy, when she invited them for dinner with the intention of letting her brother, Cedric, steal Luna away from him.


    This n of hers didn¡¯t go well, and because of it, she had earned the animosity of the handsome young man, who had managed to awaken the sleeping Legacy inside her body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± Ethan said as he wiped away the tears that had started to stain Lilian¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°I don¡¯t want your brother to think that I¡¯m bullying you or anything.¡±


    Lilian nodded as she allowed Ethan to wipe away her tears.


    It was at that moment that she knew with every fiber of her being that she wanted to be with him for the rest of her life, despite only knowing him for a short period of time.

 Chapter 319 Late Night Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 319 Late Night Interrogation</h4>


    Around dinner time, everyone at the Dining Table reserved for the members of Dud Manor was looking at the guest who was seated beside Ethan with varying expressions on their faces.


    This guest was none other than Lilian, who looked like the happiest girl in the world as she chatted with Ethan.


    Even Chloe couldn''t bear to shatter the sweet smile on the face of the blonde youngdy who was offering the cherry on her cake to the handsome young man beside her.


    With a rare blush on his cheeks, Ethan bit into it, which made Chloe, Luna, and Nicole, who were also sitting at the Dud Table, wish they had recorded this scene so that they could use it to tease the handsome young man in the future.


    Cedric, who was watching this scene from the guest table, covered his face in embarrassment.


    If he had any misconception that his sister didn¡¯t have strong feelings for Ethan, these actions of hers confirmed that she really did have feelings for him.


    ra, on the other hand, was mildly amused by this scene. She had known Lilian even before she enrolled in Nightfall Academy, so she knew how high thetter''s standards were when it came to a life partner.


    She had many suitors, all of whom were handsome and born from powerful, High-Ranking Noble Families.


    But, she didn¡¯t even consider them to be worthy of her and always gave them the cold shoulder.


    Now, that same person was blushing like a little girl in love as she fed the young man whom they were suspecting of having captured the Ancient Wendigo inside the Legacy Domain.


    But, there was one more person who was looking at this scene in disbelief.


    It was none other than Langston Kerr.


    As a High-Ranking member of the nobility, he knew who Lilian was.


    His father was one of the many nobles who were pushing their sons to be Lilian¡¯s fiance. However, all of their attempts hadn¡¯t borne fruit, for Lilian rejected their proposals.


    Langston had no romantic feelings for Lilian and didn¡¯t care about who she would decide to marry. But, seeing her act this way made him want to reconsider his future ns of making Ethan¡¯s life a living hell.


    If he happened to make an enemy of Lilian, his already strained rtionship with his Father might reach a breaking point.


    Once that happened, there was a high chance that he would be disowned and kicked out of their residence.


    ¡®J-Just how did this happen?!¡¯ Langston clenched his fist under the table. ¡®Is that guy born with all the luck in the world?!¡¯


    Since everyone was paying close attention to the Dud Manor table, only a handful were able to see Langston¡¯s reaction.


    One of them was Emma, who sneered at the teenage boy in her heart.


    As someone who was also part of Schwartz Manor, she was well aware of Langston¡¯s hatred toward her Master.


    Because of this, she formed a close rtionship with Langston¡¯s inner circle, allowing her to gather information about his future ns to make Ethan suffer.


    Of course, she had alreadyid the groundwork in order to thwart these ns.


    However, seeing how shocked he was at seeing Lilian¡¯s closeness to Ethan, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Emma was aware of the power that was dormant in the youngdy¡¯s body. Because of this, she wanted Lilian to be one of her Master¡¯s lovers, allowing him to gain the power to fight to his peak condition, wherever he may be.


    Also, she was looking forward to meeting Ethanter tonight.


    Her Master had asked Lilith to pass a message to her, telling her to meet him at the treehouse before midnight.


    The ck Cat added that Ethan was nning to give her something, which made the beautiful youngdy¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    ¡®I wonder what Master will give meter?¡¯ Emma thought as she drank her fruit juice.


    While Emma was deep in her thoughts, Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret gave a knowing nce at each other.


    They were quite amused by this sudden turn of events andmunicated with each other telepathically.


    ¡®It seems that the Ancient Wendigo wasn¡¯t the only thing that Ethan stole when he went to Nightfall Academy,¡¯ Professor Rinehart said with a smile.


    ¡®Indeed,¡¯ Professor Barret replied. ¡®This boy is more capable than we give him credit for. Perhaps you should pull some strings. You know what I mean, right?¡¯


    ¡®Hah! Nero will cough out blood if that happens.¡¯


    ¡®The more he suffers, the better. Does he think that we will take things lying down? This will teach him not to mess with us.¡¯


    The two Professors chuckled in their hearts as they looked at Ethan and Lilian from the staff¡¯s table.


    An hourter, all the members who had gone to Nightfall Academy for the expedition were gathered in the Northern Tower of the Academy.


    The four members of Nightfall Academy and the Magistratus that came with them stood together.


    ra, who was the leader of the expedition, scanned the faces of the students of Brynhildr Academy.


    After seeing that the Mage yer, Henry, wasn¡¯t present, a frown appeared on her face.


    Truth be told, aside from Ethan, Henry was the second most suspicious member of the group who had fought against the Ancient Wendigo.


    Due to his status at Brynhildr Academy, there was a very high chance that he also had the means to capture the Ancient Wendigo, if he was being supported by Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret.


    For the time being, she pushed these thoughts to the back of her mind and waited for Professor Rinehart to start the discussion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for gathering you herete at night,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°Our guests from Nightfall Academy havee to ask every one of you a few questions. Of course, if these questions are too private, you have the option to not answer them. But, if possible, I¡¯d like all of you to cooperate with their¡­ interrogation.¡±


    Professor Rinehart said thest word in a teasing tone, but this was enough to make ra blush.


    While what the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy said was the truth, she didn¡¯t want it to be spoken aloud in the open.


    Taking a deep breath, she took a step forward and greeted the students in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if our visit has caused all of you difort, but we want to address an issue that is troubling our academy,¡± ra said in a polite, and respectful manner. ¡°After searching the Legacy Domain, we have every reason to believe that our target, the Ancient Wendigo, is no longer there.¡±


    The members of the expedition team, except those who fought against the Ancient Wendigo, all looked visibly confused as to why ra was saying something like this.


    The only ones who remained calm were the people who were present at the scene, which included Ethan, Luna, Nicole, Ga, and Rowan.


    ¡°ording to our assessment, it is highly probable that the members of Brynhildr Academy have captured our target,¡± ra exined. ¡°We are here today to confirm whether this is true or not.¡±


    Her gaze then shifted to Ethan, who was looking back at her with a calm expression on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Gremory, did you perhaps capture the Ancient Wendigo that was supposed to be one of the Guardian Beasts of Nightfall Academy?¡± ra asked.


    Everyone¡¯s surprised gazes thennded on the handsome young man, who seemed to be unbothered by ra¡¯s inquiry.

 Chapter 320 I Love Her So Much That I Can’t Wait For Her To…

    <h4>Chapter 320 I Love Her So Much That I Can¡¯t Wait For Her To¡­</h4>


    ra was wearing a magical ring that would let her know whether a person was lying or not.


    This was a Unique Artifact that was given to her by the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy, Nero, to help with her interrogation.


    If she felt the slightest itch on her finger, it meant that the person she was talking to was lying. If she didn¡¯t feel anything, it meant that the person was telling the truth.


    Aside from this ring, she was also taught by her family to read the bodynguage of a person. Even if the ring were to register that Ethan wasn¡¯t lying, as long as she was able to detect the faintest signs of a lie, her suspicion would remain.


    ¡°Yeah, I captured the Ancient Wendigo,¡± Ethan replied with a smirk. ¡°I mean, capturing such a weak monster was very easy to do. I could have done it with my eyes closed.¡±


    His words were heavilyced with sarcasm, which made Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret look at each other in surprise.


    They were nning to step in once ra was to ask Ethan a question, but before they could do that, Ethan had already answered, leaving the two of them at a loss for words.


    ra, who was paying close attention to Ethan, felt an itch on her ring finger, which meant that Ethan was lying.


    She also didn¡¯t see any changes in his posture, eye contact, and words. In fact, she sensed a different kind of feeling that wasing from the handsome young man.


    It was none other than ridicule and disdain.


    These two feelings made ra feel ufortable, especially when she saw the way Ethan looked at her.


    The young man¡¯s gaze made her feel as if she was a helpless young maiden who was being yed with in the palm of his hand.


    She didn¡¯t expect to have this kind of reaction¡ªespecially not from someone who was younger than her.


    ¡°When your team fought against the Ancient Wendigo, it received serious injuries, forcing it to conjure a blizzard,¡± ra stated. ¡°Do you think it escaped? If yes, then where do you think it went?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t escape,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°I caught it.¡±


    Once again, she felt her ring finger itching, making ra frown. Her two attempts to test whether Ethan was lying or not weren''t working.


    Perhaps, feeling a little angry, ra decided to throw a random question to change the flow of momentum.


    ¡°Do you like Lilian?¡± ra asked.


    ¡°Like?¡± Ethan snorted. ¡°I love her!¡±


    This time, her ring finger didn¡¯t itch, leaving ra at a loss for words.


    She was hoping to create a rift between Lilian and the handsome young man by asking this question.


    ra thought that Ethan would say no, which would definitely make the youngdy sad. But she believed that this was a necessary evil to prevent her junior from being led astray by the man whom she had developed a crush on.


    Actually, it was not only ra who was using an artifact to detect lies from a person.


    Cedric and Lilian had simr artifacts with them, and they were paying close attention to Ethan¡¯s answer.


    When Lilian confirmed that Ethan wasn¡¯t lying, her face became beet red, and her heart started to beat wildly inside her chest.


    ¡°Y-You love Lilian?¡± ra stuttered. ¡°How much do you love her?¡±


    ¡°I love her so much that I can¡¯t wait for her to¡­ you know,¡± Ethan said thest words with a devilish smile on his face, making Lilian¡¯s face turn a shade redder.


    Sebastian, who was inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness,ughed out loud as he patted the young man beside him, who was covering his face with both hands.


    ¡°Your Other Half is quite a smooth talker,¡± Sebastian said in a teasing tone. ¡°I almost pity you for having to deal with the aftermath.¡±


    The real Ethan didn¡¯t even bother replying and simply groaned in embarrassment because his Other Half was destroying his image.


    The original n was to allow Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret to tell the delegation from Nightfall Academy that Ethan didn¡¯t need to capture the Ancient Wendigo because he already had his own Ancient Wendigo.


    By showing it to everyone, it would clear all suspicion and bring this matter to a close.


    However, his Other Half didn¡¯t agree to this. His reasoning was simple, and that was Luna.


    The angelic beauty had seen the Ancient Wendigo, so when it was her turn to be asked a question, she wouldn¡¯t be able to lie.


    Because of this, his Other Half was putting up an act in order to pull everyone¡¯s attention to him.


    Also, the fewer people who knew that he had an Ancient Wendigo, the better.


    Dansleif was a Trump Card that must not be seen by anyone that he didn¡¯t trust.


    It would greatly limit the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s effectiveness in the future, especially if their opponents knew they had a strong monster at their beck and call.


    There was also another reason. If people knew that Ethan had an Ancient Wendigo, there would be certain individuals who would want to steal it from him.


    Right now, he could barely fight against people at Conall¡¯s level. If several people of the same caliber appeared, his chances of surviving were low.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half didn¡¯t mind if their enemies sent one or two assassins to deal with Ethan. The Ancient Wendigo was more than enough to deal with them.


    What he was afraid of was that multiple assassins would target him at once, nipping him in the bud before he could grow to his fullest potential.


    ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡± Ethan asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°N-No,¡± ra replied. ¡°I do not have any more questions.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±


    Without even waiting for a reply, Ethan walked away and grabbed Luna¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t intend to let the angelic beauty get questioned.


    ra and Cedric didn¡¯t stop him from taking away Luna.


    The reason? She was the person whom they least suspected to have captured the Ancient Wendigo.


    Cedric and Lilian had exined in detail how horrified Luna was of the Ancient Wendigo. The monster had almost seeded in devouring her as well, so she was at the very bottom of the list of the students whom they wanted to interrogate.


    However, to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t even bother to question her, Ethan¡¯s Other Half had already taken her away from the scene.


    In order to make sure that the angelic beauty wouldn¡¯t slip up, Ethan¡¯s Other Half even told Luna that he intended to use a bit of his powers to make sure that the lie-detecting artifacts would not trigger when hearing her answer.


    This was a fail-safe precaution to help the honest youngdy to lie in order to prevent the delegation of Nightfall Academy from bing suspicious of her lover.

 Chapter 321 Treat Her Better, Okay?

    <h4>Chapter 321 Treat Her Better, Okay?</h4>


    ¡°No need to thank me, Ethan,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said in a friendly tone. ¡°I paved the path for you, so you can directly hook up with Lilian. Don¡¯t worry, buddy. This Big Bro has your back.¡±


    Sebastian only chuckled, amused by Ethan¡¯s deadpan expression as he walked towards the back of the Library.


    After escorting Luna back to Dud Manor, he went straight to the Secret Tree House, where Emma was waiting for him.


    Since he had already been given ess to the tree, all he needed to do was knock on it twice for a door to appear.


    As soon as he entered the room, he found a seductive youngdy, with long ck hair and brown eyes, wearing a one-piece night dress that highlighted the curves of her body.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Lilith jumped out of Ethan¡¯s shadow and red at the Assistant Librarian, who had pulled all the stops to seduce her Master.


    ¡°What do you mean shameless?¡± Emma asked in an innocent tone. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte at night, and I¡¯m just waiting for Master to arrive before I sleep. How am I shameless?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Only babies will believe that crap.¡± Lilith scoffed. ¡°Master, this girl is up to no good. I can see it in her eyes.¡±


    Emma arched an eyebrow and crossed her arms over her chest, striking a seductive pose.


    ¡°I am Master¡¯s Promised One,¡± Emma stated. ¡°How can I possibly hurt Master? Please, your jealousy is misced. If you work with me to pin down Master tonight, you can be one of his concubines, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lilith gave Ethan a sidelong nce before lowering her head.


    For a brief moment, she considered epting Emma¡¯s proposal in order to get close to her Master.


    ¡°See, Master? The one you should be worried about is this thieving cat,¡± Emma shook her head helplessly. ¡°I just goaded her a bit, and she almost epted my proposal. She can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    ¡°Y-You, stop talking nonsense!¡± Lilith lunged towards Emma with the intention of giving her a piece of her mind.


    However, Ethan managed to grab the back of her neck in mid-air, holding her in ce.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop here,¡± Ethan replied. He then walked towards the couch to take a seat and ced Lilith on hisp, stroking her fur.


    This ck cat immediately started purring after getting her Master¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Emma clicked her tongue after seeing the shameless cat enjoy their Master¡¯s petting.


    Not wanting to lose, she sat beside Ethan and looked at him with an inquiring gaze.


    ¡°Master, you said that you have something to give me?¡± Emma asked.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    His Promised One obeyed and ced her right hand on the palm of Ethan¡¯s hand.


    A momentter, the snake armlet on Ethan¡¯s forearm slithered onto Emma¡¯s hand, coiling on her forearm before transforming into a ck-golden snake armlet.


    ¡°This is the Giant ck Snake that we beat in the Legacy Domain,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Youck offensive and defensive abilities, so I¡¯m giving him to you to serve as your Protector. If you need its help, just call its name, Nirah.¡±


    ¡°Nirah¡­¡± Emma muttered as she looked at the snake armlet in her hand.


    This was the first gift she had received from Ethan, and it made her heart feel warm with joy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treasure it, Master,¡± Emma stated. ¡°Thank you for the gift.¡±


    Lilith already had a feeling that Ethan was going to give the snake armlet to Emma, so she wasn¡¯t too surprised.


    Although she was envious, she didn¡¯t let it show in her face. In fact, as long as she was allowed to be in Ethan¡¯s shadow, she was already very happy. Being by his side was more than enough.


    ¡°Master, actually I need a favor,¡± Emma said softly.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Ethan looked at the seductive youngdy who was making his heart beat wildly inside his chest.


    He didn¡¯t understand why this was happening, but for some reason, his body was reacting to her.


    In fact, a glowing purple runic emblem that meant ¡°soul¡± appeared on the back of Ethan¡¯s right hand.


    At the same time, the rune that was on Emma¡¯s chest glowed as well, making it visible through her ck night dress.


    ¡°Master, I need you to sleep beside me tonight,¡± Emma replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything. I just need to¡­ recharge my connection with you. This will also unlock some of the sealed abilities of the runes that we share, allowing us tomunicate over great distances through telepathy.¡±


    Before Ethan could even reply, Ethan¡¯s Other Half made ament inside his consciousness.


    ¡°Ethan, you have been ignoring your responsibilities to your Promised One,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand this at the moment, but when you finish your Coming of Age Trial, you will realize how important she is in your life. In fact, your souls are tied together, and if you die, she will die as well.


    ¡°But thetter cannot be said for her. If she dies, she dies alone. As her Master, while you will not be affected by her death, your death will spell the end of her. Treat her better, okay?


    ¡°This girl, despite being a schemer, is holding herself back for you. This proves how much she likes and trusts you. For the men and women of the Four Protector ns, it is their greatest honor to be chosen as your Promised One.¡±


    Ethan already understood that his rtionship with Emma was special. Unlike Chloe, Luna, and Lily, whom he truly loved, Emma yed a more supporting role, simr to a background character.


    She didn¡¯t like to be in the limelight and simply made sure that Ethan shone. Like a shadow that only appeared under the light, her role was to always be the wind beneath his wings.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you tonight. Lilith, you can rest in one of the bedrooms for tonight.¡±


    Lilith sighed and nodded her head.


    As one of the members of the Protector ns, she understood that this was an important part of their duty.


    After getting Ethan¡¯s approval, Emma smiled, and her smile made his heart skip a beat.


    The seductive beauty then held Ethan¡¯s hand and led him towards the stairs, where the Master Bedroom was located. There was a faint flush on her cheeks, but since she was in front of him, he didn''t see it right away.


    As soon as the door was closed, Emma dutifully removed Ethan¡¯s Robes and brought him to the bed.


    She then turned off thentern beside the bed, leaving only the light of the moonlight to illuminate the room.


    Emma then pulled the strings of her nightdress, making it drop beside her feet.


    After that, she climbed the bed andid beside Ethan, hugging him close. The young man didn¡¯t resist and allowed Emma to do what she wanted.


    This act of skinship made the runes on their bodies glow brighter.


    Perhaps, feeling how serious she was, Ethan also wrapped his arms around her body and nted a kiss on Emma¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Goodnight, Emma.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Goodnight, Ethan.¡±


    Instead of calling him Master, the youngdy felt that it was more appropriate to call him by his name.


    With feelings of warmth and happiness embracing her body, Emma slept like a baby throughout the night and felt refreshed when she opened her eyes the next day.

 Chapter 322 The Salmon Leaps Through Ancient Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 322 The Salmon Leaps Through Ancient Dreams</h4>


    When Ethan woke up the next day, Emma was no longer beside him.


    To his surprise, his body felt so refreshed as if he had slept for twelve straight hours. He no longer felt any soreness or aches, which had been guing him ever since he fought against the Water Dragons created by Sebastian for training.


    ¡°Feels good, right?¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said in a teasing tone. ¡°You¡¯re missing a lot, my boy. Now that your body is in peak condition, let¡¯s go out and hook up with Lilian. Trust me, she won¡¯t even resist!¡±


    Ethan ignored his Other Half¡¯s suggestion and got out of bed. He tidied it up a bit before pulling on his robes.


    A nce at the clock on the wall told him that it was only six in the morning. Their sses wouldn¡¯t start until eight, so he still had plenty of time to have breakfast and take a quick shower before attending his morning sses.


    The moment he left the Master bedroom, he caught the scent of freshly cooked food in the air.


    When he descended the stairs, he immediately saw a humming Emma cing tes filled with food on the dining table. Clearly, she was in a very good mood, and there was even a faint smile on her face.


    Lilith was also there, sitting on top of the table. She was looking at Emma with a knowing stare, understanding why she was in a good mood today.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Ethan greeted the two with a smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Master,¡± Emma, who stopped humming, replied with a smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Master,¡± Lilith greeted. ¡°It seems that you had a good sleepst night.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I did.¡±


    The handsome young man then nced at Emma, making thetter blush.


    This sudden change in her expression made the ck cat sitting on top of the table shake her head helplessly.


    ¡®If only I had found Master first, then I would be the one in her ce,¡¯ Lilith thought. ¡®If only I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have objected to my mother¡¯s decision to enroll me here!¡¯


    Just like Emma, Lilith was supposed to be sent to Brynhildr Academy. However, she rejected it and chose to look for Ethan on her own.


    Unfortunately, her method didn¡¯t work, which was now causing her a great deal of regret.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡¯ Lilith eyed the two teenagers. ¡®I don¡¯t need to be Master¡¯s Promised One to be close to him.¡¯


    After reaffirming her resolve, the ck cat started to eat the moment Ethan started eating.


    Their breakfast was actually quite simple.


    Toast, bacon, and eggs. But, for some reason, it tasted better than usual, making Ethan eat a lot. After that, Emma poured him some coffee before wiping his lips with a napkin.


    This movement was so natural that it almost made Lilith vomit sugar then and there.


    ¡°Master, I have already sent a report back to the Meredith n about your encounter with Lily¡¯s family,¡± Emma said. ¡°For now, I didn¡¯t ask them for reinforcements. I simply informed them of the situation. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Ethan replied before taking a sip of his coffee. When he was done, he ced the cup on top of the table and nced at his Promised One. ¡°Have you seen any visionstely?¡±


    Emma hesitated for a bit before speaking out her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is a vision, butst night, I saw a dream,¡± Emma replied. ¡°I dreamed of a round table, surrounded by runes, with each one representing an animal.¡±


    Emma closed her eyes as if trying to recall every detail of her dream, making sure that she didn¡¯t miss anything.


    ¡°Stag, Bull, Cat, Raven, Salmon, Horse, Eagle, Wolf, Dragon, Butterfly, Boar, Fox, and Bear,¡± Emma listed. ¡°At the center of the table was a symbol of a serpent that was eating its own tail. There was also someone chanting in the background¡­¡±


    Emma then began to recite the chant that she heard in her dream. Her memory was very strong to the point that she could recall things clearly, simr to someone who had an Eidetic memory.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°In shadows deep, where mysteries entwine,


    A serpent''s dance, a circle divine.


    Ouroboros, eternal, in coils so tight,


    A tale of beginnings, an endless night.¡±


    ¡°With scales that shimmer, a warm embrace,


    Swirling eternity, a timeless grace.


    Biting its tail, in a graceful ballet,


    A symbol profound, in night and day.¡±


    ¡°From ancient realms to the present''s hold,


    Ouroboros whispers, secrets unfold.


    A serpent''s wisdom, in cycles spun,


    The dance of life beneath the sun.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Emma opened her eyes as she said thest verse, looking at Ethan as if she was in a trance.


    ¡°In Mimir''s stream, where wisdom gleams,


    The salmon leaps through ancient dreams.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s hand shook a bit as he held the handle of his cup.


    Although Emma didn¡¯t know the meaning of her dream, it was clear to him that what she saw had a connection with the Order of Ouroboros.


    An order in which Fortis Dud was once a member.


    Now, Ethan was part of this secret society, and he was one of the animals depicted in the chant.


    Even now, he still didn¡¯t know the purpose of this organization because he was waiting for Fortis Dud to exin things to him.


    Thest thing that he told him was that they would talk again when he returned to the academy. However, the founder of Dud Manor had yet to make any effort to make contact with him.


    ¡®I hope he talks to me soon,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I have a lot of questions to ask him.¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t escape Emma¡¯s and Lilith¡¯s gaze.


    Although they were curious about it, they decided to not say anything. If it were really important, their Master would tell them about it.


    Since Ethan didn¡¯t say anything, it meant that it was something that he didn¡¯t want them to know, or he still didn¡¯t fully understand it himself.


    The handsome young man wanted to share the information he knew to his Protectors, but he put that on hold for the time being.


    He wanted to talk to Fortis Dud first and confirm whether he was allowed to mention anything about the Order of Ouroboros to those who were not part of their secret organization.

 Chapter 323 Cedric’s Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 323 Cedric¡¯s Challenge</h4>


    ¡°Ethan Gremory, I challenge you to a duel.¡±


    As soon as those words sounded, everyone who heard it looked at the handsome Second Year with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but admire Cedric¡¯s tenacity to challenge him over and over again.


    He first challenged him a day ago, but Ethan declined. This morning, he challenged him again, but Ethan once again declined.


    Both challenges were requested in private when it was only the two of them, and Ethan rejected them both.


    But, now, in front of everyone in the Grand Dining Hall of Brynhildr Academy, Cedric challenged Ethan a third time.


    This time, he challenged him in front of many people, including the staff of the academy, with the intention of letting everyone know his intention of dueling him.


    Cedric knew that Ethan might still reject his challenge, but if thetter were to do that, many would think that he wasn¡¯t upholding the honor of Brynhildr Academy.


    There were unwritten rivalries between the different Magical Academies in the Shire Continent.


    For them, challenging each other was the norm, and it was considered as a way to test which academy was better when it came to teaching their students.


    The young man knew that rejecting Cedric in front of this many people would have consequences and, to be honest, the teenage boy¡¯s persistence annoyed him more than just a little bit.


    A tense silence descended upon the Dining Hall, and after a while, Ethan finally nodded his head.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Tomorrow afternoon at exactly two o''clock, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the Arena.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s answer elicited the cheers of his fellow students and nods of approval from the staff.


    For the Professors of the Academy, it didn¡¯t matter whether Ethan won or not. The only thing that mattered was that he epted the challenge because Nightfall Academy was one of the academies that they treated as a rival.


    Both academies had a very long history, and most students either had Nightfall Academy or Brynhildr Academy as their first choice.


    Because of this, whenever the two met at special events or gatherings, a duel between the two was inevitable.


    Cedric, who finally got what he wanted, thanked Ethan for epting his challenge and returned to his seat at the table that was assigned for them.


    Lilian, who was seated beside Ethan, simultaneously looked at her crush and her brother with a conflicted expression on her face.


    Sensing her worries, the handsome young man smiled at her and shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°Just be careful, okay?¡± Lilian said in a volume that only Ethan could hear. ¡°Brother has been training extremely hard since you left the academy.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    After dinner, Ethan returned to Dud Manor and sat on top of his bed.


    Before he epted Cedric¡¯s challenge, Sebastian talked to him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Agree to his request,¡± Sebastian stated. ¡°But choose to duel him tomorrow at exactly two o''clock in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Now that he was alone in his room, the Guardian of the City of Zentris, talked to him in a calm manner.


    ¡°When you duel him tomorrow, don¡¯t use any magic,¡± Sebastian replied. ¡°It will be part of your training.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan frowned. ¡°If I don¡¯t fight him using magic, how will I win?¡±


    ¡°It seems that I didn''t make myself clear enough,¡± Sebastian stated. ¡°You will not be allowed to use your Core Magic tomorrow. You are only allowed to rely on the power of your Tide Bringer Legacy. Aside from that, you¡¯re not allowed to use anything else.¡±


    ¡°You mean, I will use your power tomorrow and create water using the gem on the Sea God¡¯s Trident?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who told you that I would allow you to use my power tomorrow? You will just fight him using the Sea God¡¯s Trident and your Legacy powers without me.¡±


    Ethan scratched his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you part of my Legacy?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Sebastian replied. ¡°But, I will not help you tomorrow. You will understand when the timees. I¡¯ll just say this. Tomorrow is a good opportunity for you to better understand what your Legacy can do if certain conditions are met.¡±


    Ethan no longer questioned Sebastian because he knew that no matter how much he asked him, they would just go in circles.


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll just find out about it tomorrow,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    He knew that Sebastian and his Other Half might put him in a disadvantageous spot in order to train him, but they would not ask him to do the impossible.


    Since that was the case, he would just give it his best, like he always did.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°After Cedric¡¯s duel with Ethan, we will return to the academy the next day,¡± ra stated. ¡°We have already aplished what we came for. I¡¯ve also used the special artifact that would allow me to detect the presence of the Ancient Wendigo in the academy, but my search didn¡¯t yield any results.¡±


    ¡°Is that the reason why you¡¯ve been touring the academy as ofte, Lady ra?¡± Cedric asked. ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant n.¡±


    ¡°Not brilliant enough since I didn¡¯t find any clues during my strolls,¡± ra answered. ¡°Lilian, we should have returned to the academy today.


    ¡°But since your brother asked me to stay for another day to challenge Ethan, I will also give you one more day to say your goodbyes to him. Make it count, and if possible, poach him from Brynhildr Academy. He will be a good addition to our roster.¡±


    Cedric frowned after hearing ra¡¯s strategy. Although he didn¡¯t approve of his sister being with Ethan, if that would help break the handsome young man¡¯s rtionship with Luna, then he would reluctantly support his sister.


    Since the two of them were serious in their desire to make the two teenagers from Brynhildr Academy their lovers, Cedric was willing to join this n.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that his sister had already partially seeded in having a rtionship with Ethan.


    Lilian¡¯s Legacy and his Legacy were a match made in Heaven. Not being together would just limit both of their potential and be a waste of their talents.


    Also, even if she didn¡¯t know about it, she had already gotten the seal of approval from Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half.


    The two were even serving as her wingmen, helping her in more ways than one.

 Chapter 324 Legacy Vs Legacy [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 324 Legacy Vs Legacy [Part 1]</h4>


    Ethan was debating whether he should go to the garden and ask the fairies for help or not.


    However, since Sebastian had asked him to not use any magic and rely solely on his Legacy, he couldn¡¯t focus on his sses due to worry.


    None of the students in the academy, with the exception of those who had gone to Nightfall Academy, knew that this wasn¡¯t the first time that Ethan and Cedric would be having a duel.


    Chloe, Luna, and Lilian were very worried about Ethan.


    Lily and Nicole, on the other hand, were looking forward to it. Both of them were thepetitive type, and they wanted to see the oue of this battle.


    Lily wasn¡¯t too worried about Ethan this time because he wasn¡¯t fighting someone on the same level as her older brother. She believed that, as long as the gap wasn¡¯t too big, her lover would emerge victorious.


    This wasn¡¯t just blind trust.


    This was a belief that gradually formed after battling against Ethan multiple times, as well as witnessing the battles her lover fought in the Lands of stor.


    Of course, thedies didn¡¯t know that the handsome young man was feeling a bit pressured because he felt stripped of his ability to fight using his full powers.


    Cedric was strong.


    There was no question about it.


    If not for the fact that he had acquired the help of the Fairies of Nightfall Academy, he would not have won their duel back then.


    Lilian told him that her brother had trained exceptionally hard in order to challenge him a second time.


    This meant that the Cedric he would be fighting today would fight with everything he had, and the entirety of Brynhildr Academy would be there to witness it.


    A sigh escaped Ethan¡¯s lips as he thought about the uing battle. It was also at this moment that a spray of water hit his face, making his ssmates giggle.


    ¡°Ethan, stop daydreaming in my ss,¡± Professor Njal said in a disapproving tone. ¡°It seems that he¡¯s still not awake. Wake him up, please.¡±


    The three mischievous water sprites, who were swimming in a meter-tall transparent cauldron, started to spray water on Ethan while his ssmates scattered to prevent themselves from getting wet.


    Lilian, who had joined the ss as a temporary student, hurriedly raised her wand and gave it a wave.


    A momentter, the water sprays stopped a meter away from Ethan before returning to their owners, drowning them in water.


    But, instead of being pissed, the water sprite thought that Lilian was ying with them, so they happily sprayed water in her direction as well.


    Soon, a battle between ones who specialized in the water elements ensued.


    Since the water sprites that Professor Njal had brought in today¡¯s ss lived in rivers andkes, their water attacks were easily deflected or returned by Lilian because of her superb control over water.


    Ethan was quite impressed by this sudden turn of events and gained enlightenment on the spot.


    This battle had shown him that if two magic users fought against each other using the same element, the one with the higher proficiency over that element could overpower their opponent.


    The Water Sprites were powerful Water Spirits, so their control over the water element was very high.


    If not for the fact that Lilian had awakened a portion of her Legacy, she would have lost to them inbat. It also turned out that once all four of them became serious, the battle woulde to a stalemate.


    Professor Njal and the students of Brynhildr Academy were very impressed by Lilian''s performance, even apuding her for her incredible disy of magic power.


    This earned Ethan jealous stares from his ssmates, and some even cursed him under their breath for being a womanizer and stealing the hearts of beautiful witches who had great magical potential.


    ¡°That was amazing, Ms. Raylight,¡± Professor Njal said as he pped his hands. ¡°Bravo!¡±


    Lilian smiled and gave a brief curtsy to everyone, making them apud her more.


    Even the Water Sprites were also pping because they had a lot of fun ying with Lilian. The lesson ended, and everyone left with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°You were great back there,¡± Ethanmented, making Lilian¡¯s smile widen.


    ¡°It is all thanks to you, Sir Ethan,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°Because of you, I have awakened my potential.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me Sir. Close friends don¡¯t use honorifics for each other.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Better.¡±


    Chloe and Lily, who were walking a few steps behind the two, gave each other knowing nces.


    Ethan had already exined to them his rtionship with Lilian and asked the two girls to not antagonize her.


    Lily didn¡¯t mind because she had already told Ethan that she would allow him to have five wives.


    Chloe, on the other hand, was still having a hard time epting the concept of polygamy.


    Luna was also fine with it since it was verymon practice for nobles of high standing. The only problem at the moment was that Ethan didn¡¯t have any noble titles to his name.


    However, whether he had a noble title or not, Luna and Lily didn¡¯t really care. They had already chosen him as their lover, and they would stick to their decision.


    ¡°How confident are you in winning against my Brother?¡± Lilian asked as she walked side by side with Ethan as they headed to Dud Manor.


    ¡°Who do you want to win between us?¡± Ethan asked back in a teasing tone.


    Lilian immediately had a conflicted look on her face as this was a very hard question for her. She had to choose between her family and the person she liked, and truth be told, she didn¡¯t want to pick someone out of the two of them.


    ¡°Forget my question,¡± Ethan said after seeing that Lilian was having a hard time giving an answer. He didn''t want to make her feel troubled, so he decided to stop teasing her. ¡°As to how confident I am in beating your brother today, I can only say that I''m not that confident. I don¡¯t want to admit it, but your brother is pretty strong, Lilian.¡±


    Hearing her crush praise her brother made Lilian feel better. She no longer worried about who would win the duel between Cedric and Ethan.


    She just wanted to get it over with so that she would no longer have to be conflicted about which side she wanted to win.


    A few minutes before the scheduled time of the duel¡­


    The Grand Coliseum was packed, and all the students who didn¡¯t have any sses at that time came to watch the battle.


    Even the Professors whose sses coincided with the duel asked their students to apany them to the Grand Coliseum to show their support for their academy.


    Langston and his cronies were all looking forward to seeing Ethan lose against Cedric.


    He knew how powerful Cedric was since he had once personally asked to have a friendly spar with him.


    Langston didn¡¯t evenst half a minute against Cedric, even when he used his full power right away.


    This proved to show the difference in their abilities, which made him certain that Ethan had finally found his match and would soon suffer defeat in front of everyone in the academy.


    Faint rumbling sounds could be heard above the Coliseum as dark clouds covered the sun.


    Professor Rinehart had already activated the barrier of the Grand Coliseum, shielding those who were seated at the stands from getting wet from the rain.


    ¡°Such bad weather,¡± Professor Opheliamented. ¡°I hope their duel finishes soon.¡±


    A momentter, the sound of cheers came from the stands as Cedric walked toward the arena, equipped with his full battle regalia.


    Despite the dark clouds above him, he was emitting a light that made everyone nce in his direction.


    Truth be told, many Witches in the academy had be smitten with him due to how handsome he was.


    So despite the fact that he was from a rival academy, he still found support among thedies of Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°Traitors.¡± Chloe scoffed after seeing the hateful guy, who wished to steal her best friend from her cousin, gain the support of her schoolmates.


    Luna, who was seated beside her and petting Selene, could only smile after hearing her best friend¡¯s remark.


    A few minutester, Ethan also appeared, which made everyone, especially thedies, arch their eyebrows.


    The handsome young man, who was currently walking toward the arena, wasn''t wearing any upper clothes, allowing everyone to see his deity-like physique, making Lilian¡¯s mouth hang wide open.


    ¡°¡­ Well, I¡¯ll be damned,¡± ramented from the side. ¡°Now I understand why you have the hots for him. Do you think he likes someone older than him as well?¡±


    Lilianpletely ignored her senior as her entire face became beet red.


    The Witches from Brynhildr Academy were enjoying the eye candy in front of them, with some of the bolder ones even whistling to show their appreciation.


    ¡°Damn! This guy is at it again!¡± a First Year gritted his teeth in annoyance.


    ¡°Sh*t. If I knew he looked like that, I would have started exercising seriously a year ago.¡± A Second Year clenched his fist.


    ¡°Although I hate to admit it, his confidence and bearing are truly attractive. Not to mention that body. Damn, if I were a girl I¡¯d definitely fall for him.¡±


    ¡°Why are the heavens unfair?¡±


    The Witches on the other hand also started to be rowdy.


    ¡°Ethan! Marry me!¡±


    ¡°I want your baby!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still single!¡±


    ¡°Can I call you Daddy as well?!¡±


    Professor Rinehart couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he looked at his students who were cursing and praising Ethan at the same time.


    Some of the guys even started booing, showing their displeasure at his disy of manliness, catching the attention of all thedies in the academy.


    ¡°This brat sure knows how to make an entrance,¡± Professor Barret chuckled.


    After seeing the dark clouds in the sky and hearing the faint rumble in the heavens, Ethan finally understood why Sebastian chose to fight at this time and even asked him to not use any magic.


    A storm had brewed in the skies of Brynhildr Academy, and for Ethan who was restricted to only using his Legacy, this was the perfect condition to test if he had the ability to use this opportunity to his advantage.

 Chapter 325 Legacy Vs. Legacy [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 325 Legacy Vs. Legacy [Part 2]</h4>


    Cedric did his best to prevent his lips from twitching as he looked at the handsome young man, who had decided to challenge him topless.


    Although he also had a lean and toned body due to his training, he would never take off his shirt and stand side by side with Ethan.


    If he did that, he would just feel sorry for himself because of the difference in physique.


    ¡®Did this bastarde to fight or to show off?¡¯ Cedric gripped his sword tighter in annoyance.


    After dueling with Ethan, he knew that he couldn¡¯t underestimate him because he had already lost to him once.


    Although it was short, he had trained incredibly hard for this rematch. Fighting against the best Wizards and Witches of Nightfall Academy, increasing his battle sense to the best of his ability.


    He believed that with his improvement, he would be able to overpower the person that was standing in front of him. Before Ethan defeated him, he thought that no one on the same grade was his match.


    This was why after he lost, his mindset changed, and he became more hardworking than before.


    Cedric wasn¡¯t aware that Ethan had fought someone, who was way beyond his league, more than a week ago.


    After being defeated by Conall, the handsome young man¡¯s drive to be stronger had increased more than before.


    The threat of fighting against Lily¡¯s Brother and, eventually, needing to face off against her father was giving Ethan so much pressure to the point that it was suffocating.


    Of course, he made sure not to show his worries in front of his lovers because he didn¡¯t want them to feel anxious.


    As soon as stepped on top of the arena and faced Cedric, a gust of wind blew inside the arena, bringing with it the smell and taste of rain.


    ¡°This is a friendly match, but both of you may go all out as much as you like. We have already erected all the safety measures avable to our disposal,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°The fight will end if one of you falls out of the arena or surrenders.¡±


    While Professor Barret was exining the rules, a drop of rain fell on top of Ethan¡¯s head, followed by more drops.


    Seeing this scene, Professor Barret no longer dyed the battle and raised his hand.


    ¡°Let the duel begin!¡±


    As soon as he gave the order to fight, he teleported outside of the arena, to let the two young men duke it out with each other.


    Unlike their first battle, the two of them didn¡¯t attack their opponent right away.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight you seriously,¡± Cedric said as his entire body radiated with light. ¡°If you hold back, I guarantee that this battle will end before you even know it ended.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t reply and simply took a fighting stance.


    Holding his Sea God¡¯s Trident, his body¡¯s strength and prowess was boosted beyond the limits of normal humans.


    Cedric also took his fighting stance, and the radiance around him grew stronger.


    As if waiting for that moment, the rain descended in full, and Ethan¡¯s eyes glowed faintly in bluish light.


    Thunder and lightning roared in the heavens as Cedric made his first move.


    His body shone brighter and a pair of radiant wings grew behind his back. A momentter he rose towards the sky and pointed his sword at Ethan.


    ¡°Saltatio Lucis!¡±


    Countless beams of light shot out from his body and flew in Ethan¡¯s direction. The Second Year from Nightfall Academy had activated his Legacy, Child of Light, and used the First and Second Levels of his Legacy.


    The first level of his Legacy allowed Cedric to grow a pair of Radiant Wings on his back, giving him flight.


    The second level of his Legacy was to harness the radiance inside his body, and surroundings, empowering his light spells.


    Unfortunately, the sun was blocked by the dark clouds in the sky, so Cedric couldn¡¯t get additional firepower to boost his attacks.


    Even so, that didn¡¯t mean that his attacks were weak, they were quite powerful, enough to overwhelm those who were not prepared to face such an attack.


    Ethan stood motionless, as the beams of light descended upon his body likesers. When one of these beams hit him, Ethan¡¯s body was pierced through, making Chloe almost shout out in fright.


    Soon, more beams pummeled Ethan¡¯s body, boring holes into it. A momentter, the body copsed in a puddle of water, making everyone gasp in shock.


    ¡°I guess he learned a new trick,¡± Nicolemented, his eyes scanning the arena to look for the handsome young man, who disappearedpletely from everyone¡¯s sights.


    Lily nodded her head in agreement. This was the first time that Ethan had used such an ability, which made her wonder if her lover was doing an experiment.


    Cedric frowned and scanned his surroundings, looking for his opponent.


    The rain was falling so strongly that visibility had reduced significantly because of it.


    However, it was not enough topletely prevent anyone from seeing the battle that was happening in the arena.


    Suddenly, a water Dragon rose up to attack Cedric from the back.


    The Second Year easily dodged it without too much effort because, after activating the First and Second Levels of his Legacy, his speed and Magical Power had increased as well.


    Just as everyone thought that it was over, the Serpentine-Like Water Dragon roared.


    A secondter, three more Water Dragons appeared in the arena, and all of them charged at Cedric at the same time.


    Despite being surrounded, he didn¡¯t panic and calmly dealt with the Water Dragons, using Light Spells to obliterate their bodies.


    However, even if their bodies were destroyed, they would rise up again and again, making Cedric frown.


    At the beginning of the battle, the Dragons moved slowly, making it easy for the Second Year to dodge and obliterate them with minimal effort.


    But, as the minutes passed, the Water Dragons¡¯ speed suddenly increased, attacking him from every direction, including his blindspot.


    ¡°Scutum Luminis!¡±


    A dome of light wrapped around Cedric¡¯s body, protecting him from the reckless tackles of the Water Dragons, whose speed was increasing as time went by.


    The teenage boy ignored the Water Dragons as he tried to look for Ethan¡¯s location in the arena. Even though cracks had started to appear in his barrier, he didn¡¯t pay it too much attention.


    He already understood that destroying the Water Dragons was useless because Ethan could recreate them over and over again.


    Each time a Dragon was materialized, its speed and power steadily increased.


    It was as if its caster was getting the hang of using the Water Dragons, and learning more about their abilities as time went by.


    ¡®Found you!¡¯ Cedric sneered as he threw his sword towards the Northeast part of the Arena.


    ¡°Magnae Crucis!¡±


    Two pirs of light forming an ¡°X¡±, illuminated the entire arena. A momentter, a powerful shockwave sted away all the water on its surface.


    Suddenly, a handsome young man appeared, skidding several meters and almost falling off the arena.


    If not for the fact that he had stabbed his trident on the ground, he might have been blown away by Cedric¡¯s attack.


    The Second Year¡¯s sword disappeared from the arena, and reappeared in Cedric¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Saltatio Lucis!¡± Cedric roared.


    Pointing his de at his target, he once again chanted a spell, sending countless beams of light that surpassed his earlier attack.


    He intended to end this battle as soon as possible because he could feel that his opponent had several more tricks up his sleeve, making the result of their duel unpredictable.

 Chapter 326 Legacy Vs. Legacy [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 326 Legacy Vs. Legacy [Part 3]</h4>


    Despite almost being blown off the arena, Ethan didn¡¯t feel any worry.


    In fact, he was feeling something that he had never felt for a long time.


    Thest thing he had this feeling was when he was fighting against the Necromancer in the Battle of Zentris.


    Back then, he was fighting almost without magic, simply relying on the power of the Legacy he was using right now.


    Since the battlefield was near the Sea, he was able to use the power of the Tide Bringer forcefully changing the battlefield to his favor.


    Lilian¡¯s fight against the Water Sprites helped him understand that although he was using the power of the Storm that was currently pouring down over the arena, his control over it wasn¡¯t as refined as he did when he summoned a Thunderstorm near the sea.


    If it was, he wouldn¡¯t be having a hard time controlling the Water Dragons, making them do his bidding.


    The most he did was increase their speed, controlling them to ram their bodies against his opponent with the intention of testing out ways he could refine his battle style onnd.


    His original n was to create variations, like the Dragons that Sebastian created for his training. He wanted them to have different abilities, but it was too taxing for him to do so. Because of this, he just settled for making all of them fast, to at least pressure his opponent.


    Seeing that Cedric was preparing to unleash another barrage of light beams in his direction, Ethan raised the Sea God¡¯s Trident, and called upon the power of the storm.


    ¡°Fulmina!¡± Ethan roared.


    At that moment, a dozen lightning bolts descended from the sky, creating a deafening roar and blinding radiance, forcing the students and the staff of the academy to close their eyes and cover their ears.


    After the lightning bolts were harnessed by the Sea God¡¯s Trident, Ethan pointed it at Cedric and unleashed its full might.


    The countless beams of light and the lightning bolts merged into one form and collided with each other.


    A few secondster, a shock wave erupted mid-air, blowing away the twobatants.


    However, even before the light receded, a resounding sh of metals reverberated in the Grand Coliseum as Ethan and Cedric finally engaged each other in closebat.


    The handsome young man took three steps back, while the Second Year skidded several meters away after their first sh.


    When it came to raw strength, Ethan was still superior, but that didn¡¯t faze Cedric.


    pping his wings, and increasing his speed, he rained countless sword strikes on Ethan, his blows carrying the momentum of his flight.


    This made his blows heavier and stronger, allowing him topensate for the difference in strength between the two of them.


    The raindrops that were falling around them froze mid-air, turning into countless water bullets the size of a grain of rice.


    They then flew towards Cedric, pummeling his body repeatedly, while Ethan endured the blows that would have already sent an ordinary human flying.


    At first, Cedric didn¡¯t mind the attacks that were descending upon him. Although they were numerous, they didn¡¯t have that much power to threaten him.


    But, half a minuteter, the water bullets that were only as big as a grain of rice became bigger, as the raindrops merged with each other.


    This time, their size was the size of a golf ball.


    Cedric grunted after being hit dozens of times, and was forced to rise up towards the sky, using his dome of light to shield himself.


    He was flying so fast that half a minuteter, he broke past through the clouds, letting the light of the sun fall upon his body.


    ¡°Canticum Lucis!¡±


    A golden halo of light appeared on top of Cedric¡¯s head. The number wings behind his back increased tp four as he unlocked the Third Level of his Legacy, which was the ¡°Song Of Light¡±.


    A giant sword of light that was dozens of meters long hovered above him.


    This was his strongest attack, and he would end the battle with this one strike.


    ¡°Barret,¡± Professor Rinehart called out to his friend using telepathy.


    ¡°I know,¡± Professor Barret replied.


    The two strongest Wizards of Brynhildr Academy both waved their wands, reinforcing the protecting arrangements that were ced on the arena, as well as the stands where the students were seated.


    Ethan narrowed his eyes as he raised his hand, gathering the power of the storm around him.


    ¡°Grand Aria,¡± Ethan said with a determined look on his face.


    The wind and rain gathered around him, creating a miniature tornado. Countless lightning bolts descended from the heavens as if the young man was calling all of them to aid him in onest strike.


    Using the entirety of the storm as a source of power, Ethan held his Sea God¡¯s Trident that was now imbued by countless lightning bolts, snaking up his arm and throughout his entire body.


    Cedric, who had gathered the powers he needed to end the battle, pointed at the young man standing on top of the arena, who was thinking the same thing as him.


    ¡°Lex Eterna!¡± Cedric roared as the Giant Sword of Light descended, carrying his Divine Might.


    ¡°Triaina!¡± Ethan shouted as he, too, threw the Divine Weapon in his hand towards the sword that was descending from the heavens.


    A crisp, cracking sound, that was simr to the peeling of thunder, reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    For a brief moment, all sound from the surroundings disappeared, or at least this was what everyone thought.


    The truth was, the sound of the collision of the two powers were so strong, that it momentarily deafened everyone.


    Some even felt a strong pain in their ears as their eardrums ruptured, not able to bear the weight of the two Legacy Spells that were trying to overpower each other.


    The Guardian of Brynhildr Academy, transformed into her Valkyrie Form and pointed her spear at the Grand Coliseum.


    ¡°Kyrie Eleison!¡± Brynhild stated.


    Immediately, the entire arena was coated with a golden dome of light, including Ethan, and Cedric, who had unleashed the powers that only those who held a Legacy inside their bodies were able to wield.


    ¡°¡°Kyrie Eleison!¡±¡±


    Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret reinforced Brynhildr¡¯s spell.


    Just as their spells had covered everyone in the arena, a powerful explosion erupted in the sky, making everyone remember the day when two Legacy Spells detonated at the same time.

 Chapter 327 Legacy Vs. Legacy [Part 4]

    <h4>Chapter 327 Legacy Vs. Legacy [Part 4]</h4>


    ¡°Damn, is this really a duel between a Wizard and a Dud?¡± ra couldn''t help but rant after she regained her sight and vision. ¡°My ears are still ringing.¡±


    Lilian, who was seated beside her, had a pale expression on her face. Although they were protected from the brunt of the shock waves, the magical residue in the surroundings made her feel nauseous.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one feeling this way.


    Several students were also affected by the overload of magical power in their surroundings, causing them to feel dizzy and making their skin tingle.


    The students who had suffered from ruptured eardrums earlier were also in bad shape, and a handful of them even fainted.


    Professor Galena and the members of Terra Manor, who were part of the Medical Team of the infirmary, immediately went to assist those who were worst hit by the aftershocks of the sh between Lux and Cedric.


    Professor Rinehart also offered his assistance to Professor Galena, while Professor Barret teleported beside Ethan, who was kneeling on the arena, with several bruises on his body.


    Blood seeped from the corner of his lips, and his face was very pale. However, after a quick diagnosis, Professor Barret didn¡¯t sense any life-threatening injuries, making him sigh in relief.


    Suddenly, a beam of light descended from the sky andnded on the arena.


    Cedric, who had a disheveled appearance, was on all fours, coughing heavily.


    The wings behind his back shattered into countless light particles, which then dispersedpletely.


    Blood was flowing out of his nose, and his face was as pale as a candle.


    Professor Barret hurriedly rushed to his side and checked his condition. A momentter, he took out a potion from his storage ring and gave it to Cedric.


    ¡°Drink this,¡± Professor Barret ordered.


    Cedric didn¡¯t hesitate and began to drink the potion that was handed to him. His head hurt terribly, a bit worse than the rest of his body.


    Because he was in the air, he didn¡¯t have any foothold that allowed him to brace against the impact of the shock wave.


    So, when the aftermath of the sh between the two powerful spells reached him, he was blown away helplessly.


    Ethan fared a bit better since he was far away from the point of impact. Although the shock waves did hit him, the body enhanced by the power of the Tide Bringer was robust enough to endure the impact.


    So, between him and Cedric, the one who got injured more was thetter.


    Professor Barret sighed in relief when he saw that color was starting to return to Cedric¡¯s face.


    He then raised his hand and dered that the duel ended in a draw, cueing Lilian, ra, and some of the Medical Team to enter the arena to check on the conditions of both duelists.


    Two hourster¡­


    ¡°I guess we have no choice but to suspend all sses for three days and allow the students to recover,¡± Professor Rinehart said after getting Professor Galena¡¯s report.


    All the students present were shaken from the battle, and they would need some time to recover.


    There was even arge number of students who had ruptured their eardrums, with some fainting at the scene, so the Headmaster had no choice but to make this decision.


    Cedric was also in the infirmary and receiving special medical attention from Professor Galena. He had suffered a minor fracture in his skull, but thanks to her homemade elixirs, his injury was treated properly.


    However, to ensure that there would be noplications, she asked that Cedric remain in the infirmary for three days so that she could monitor his condition.


    Lilian and ra didn¡¯t reject the Professor¡¯s proposal because they were worried about his condition.


    ¡°Now I understand why Ethan is able to use Magic despite being a Dud,¡± Professor Njal pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°He acquired a Legacy. What a lucky boy he is.¡±


    The Professors inside the Conference Room all nodded their heads in agreement.


    A Legacy was not something one could get simply by wanting it. Some were born with it, while some were able to acquire it during a fortuitous encounter.


    Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret both had Legacies of their own, making them extremely powerful Wizards.


    But between the two, Professor Rinehart was stronger because he had something that Professor Barret didn¡¯t have, and that was Resonance.


    If someone had a Legacy and could also use Resonance, that person was bound to be an Apex Powerhouse of the world.


    This was what made Professor Rinehart a very influential person in the Wizarding World.


    If he fought seriously, dozens of Wizards and Witches would have to work together in order to get a chance to defeat him.


    He was simply that powerful.


    There was a saying that only a Legacy could fight against another Legacy in a one-on-one battle.


    Now that everyone was certain that Ethan indeed had a Legacy and could also use Partial Resonance, influential and powerful people were bound to take notice of his existence.


    ¡®Fortunately, he has an Ancient Wendigo as a bodyguard,¡¯ Professor Barret wiped the sweat on his forehead with his handkerchief.


    He and Professor Rinehart exchanged a knowing nce with each other before the Headmaster of the Academy ordered everyone to rest.


    The two needed to talk about something important, and they didn''t want anyone to overhear their conversation


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dud Manor¡­


    ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m fine,¡± Ethan said as heid on the bed. ¡°I just need some rest. I already drank one of Professor Galena¡¯s healing potions.¡±


    Chloe, who was seated beside the bed and holding his hand, sighed before nodding her head.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Chloe gave his hand a gentle squeeze.


    She couldn¡¯t stop her gaze from staring at the rest of Ethan¡¯s topless body. Admittedly, it was an amazing sight, one that she didn¡¯t see often.


    If possible, she wanted to touch it, but she held back because she was worried that Ethan might have suffered some internal injuries.


    Earlier, Emma had beaten her in applying a healing salve on Ethan¡¯s bruises. Because of this, she didn¡¯t have a valid reason to touch Ethan¡¯s body without looking like a pervert.


    So, she settled with simply holding his hand and making sure that he was really fine.


    Chloe and Lily were seated on the bed, while Emma stood close to it. All of them were looking at Ethan with worry, making his heart feel warm.


    ¡°Do you have any news about Cedric?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°He didn¡¯t look good when I saw him earlier.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him, Ethan,¡± Emma replied. ¡°He¡¯s being monitored by Professor Galena. He should be fine in a day or two.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    The young man then closed his eyes to rest. He felt extremely lethargic after activating the Third Stage of Legacy.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to forcefully activate his Domain. Had he done that, he might have lost consciousness due to the fact that he didn¡¯t possess any magic reserves.


    He had used the power of the storm to fuel his Grand Aria.


    Because of this, he didn¡¯t receive an extreme bacsh, though it was unavoidable that he¡¯d feel drained.


    Now that he understood why Sebastian insisted that he didn¡¯t use magic in the duel, he had a better understanding of the power he possessed.


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half, who were in his Sea of Consciousness, fist-bumped each other, for they were certain that Ethan now had a better understanding of the might of his Legacy even when he wasn¡¯t fighting anywhere near the sea.


    A ce where he had an overwhelming advantage over his foes, who were unlucky enough to face him on his home turf, where he could wield his power to its peak potential.

 Chapter 328 Why Are All The Good Men Taken?

    <h4>Chapter 328 Why Are All The Good Men Taken?</h4>


    Three days after Ethan¡¯s duel with Cedric¡­


    ¡°It will be hard to meet again soon, but I will write you letters,¡± Lilian said as she held Ethan¡¯s hand. ¡°Promise to write to me back?¡±


    ¡°Promise,¡± Ethan replied as he gave Lilith¡¯s hand a gentle squeeze.


    A momentter, Ethan took out a bracelet made of blue pearls from his storage ring and put it on Lilian¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°These pearls have a calming effect, and they could also improve blood cirction,¡± Ethan exined. ¡°They will also allow you to channel water magic more efficiently.¡±


    Lilian didn¡¯t expect that she would be getting a gift from Ethan, so she was very happy.


    Perhaps, out of happiness, she stood on tiptoe and kissed Ethan¡¯s cheek, making thetter stiffen.


    ¡°Thank you, Ethan,¡± Lilian said with a flushed look on her face. ¡°I will treasure your gift.¡±


    Ethan nodded with a smile while ignoring the two rascals inside his head who were repeating the words, ¡°Kiss her! Kiss her! Kiss her!¡± like the two bad influences that they were.


    His rtionship with Lilian had be closer, and he was certain that if he kissed her, she wouldn¡¯t resist.


    But Ethan didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her feelings for him.


    There was a right time and ce for everything, and he knew that this wasn¡¯t the right time for it.


    ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t take this!¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfined and momentarily took control of Ethan¡¯s body.


    A secondter, he pulled Lilian close to him before returning the control to Ethan¡¯s body.


    Before the young man could even wonder what happened, Lilian was already in his embrace and was looking at him with anticipation.


    The Sea God¡¯s Trident had also appeared behind Ethan, lightly nudging the back of his head.


    Due to Sebastian applying a bit of force on the Sea God¡¯s Trident, Ethan¡¯s lips pressed against Lilian¡¯s forehead, making him kiss the youngdy in front of him.


    ¡°Hah~ this guy is such a pain,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°Good thing, both of us are here to help him.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Sebastianined. ¡°Since he has already decided to make her one of his future lovers, the least he can do is seal the deal.¡±


    Ethan wanted toin to the two bastards, but before he could do that, Lilian cupped his face and nted a kiss on his lips.


    A momentter, the youngdy dashed towards the doors and left in a hurry.


    ¡°¡­ Well, will you look at that?¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half whistled. ¡°Not bad for a maiden her age.¡±


    ¡°She has more guts than our boy, I¡¯ll give her that,¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°With this, we don¡¯t have to worry about her forgetting about Ethan. Mission aplished.¡±


    Ethan wasn''t paying any attention to the two of them because he could feel Lilian''s power stirring inside his body.


    The Tide Bringer Legacy was reacting to the Legacy of the Rivers and Lakes, which belonged to the youngdy who had kissed him a mere moment ago.


    Ethan¡¯s body shuddered as the two powersbined, making him feel as if he had just cast the spell Magna Amplifico on himself.


    ¡°This is what happens when twopatible Legacies merge together,¡± Sebastian said with an amused tone. ¡°It¡¯s not just a simple one plus one equals two that results in just doubling your strength. The augmentation will be stronger the closer your rtionship bes.


    ¡°Just like all rivers lead to the sea, the sea creates storms and rain that travels tond, continuing the cycle and bringing water to the rivers andkes.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding before stepping out of his room.


    He would be there to give the Nightfall Academy a proper goodbye. Although he had some issues with Cedric, he didn¡¯t dislike Nightfall Academy as a whole.


    There was also the fact that he had stolen the Ancient Wendigo from them, so he needed to put up an act that he had nothing to hide from them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the Eastern Part of Brynhildr Academy¡­


    The Flying Ship belonging to Nightfall Academy was now hovering a few meters above the ground.


    The Captain was just makingst-minute preparations before they embarked on their return journey back home.


    Lilian was standing on the deck and waved at Ethan. He waved back, making Lilian smile from ear to ear.


    For some reason, ra was also waving at him, and he returned her gesture as well.


    ¡°Ethan, next year, make sure to transfer to Nightfall Academy!¡± ra shouted. ¡°I promise to take good care of you!¡±


    Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads when they heard the beautifuldy¡¯s words.


    How could they possibly let Ethan transfer schools?


    He would not allow him to leave even if he wanted to!


    ¡°Rinehart,¡± Professor Barret said in a volume that only his friend could hear.


    ¡°I know,¡± Professor Rinehart. ¡°I already talked to Lilian earlier.¡±


    The two old men smiled evilly at each other.


    Trying to poach their students in front of their noses? What a joke!


    They would poach students from Nightfall Academy instead!


    ¡°Time to depart,¡± the Captain of the Flying Ship stated. ¡°All hands, to your positions!¡±


    The Flying Ship slowly rose toward the sky. But, before they could leave, Ethan waved his wand and summoned a water dragon.


    This Water Dragon flew swiftly in front of the Flying Ship and exploded into a shower of water.


    A momentter, a rainbow appeared, making Lilian look at the handsome young man on the ground with a gentle gaze.


    ¡°Why are all the good men taken?¡± ra clicked her tongue.


    With augh from the Captain, the Flying Ship flew Northwest, and it soon disappeared from view.


    It would be a while before Ethan saw Lilian again, but he hoped that the next time they met, both of them would be more powerful than ever before.


    The Winter Break was only a few weeks away, and Ethan knew he had another challenge to face.


    This time, he would be meeting with Luna¡¯s family, which was something that he was looking forward to the most.

 Chapter 329 Go Swift, And Go Safely

    <h4>Chapter 329 Go Swift, And Go Safely</h4>


    Three weeks had passed since the battle between Ethan and Cedric.


    During that time, Ethan studied hard and trained even harder. He even made sure to spare some time to go to the library and research about the Northeast Region of Eastshire, where the Oswald Barony was located.


    He wanted to have a better understanding of the kind of environmental conditions that Luna¡¯s family was living in and their way of life.


    Days passed quickly, and before Ethan knew it, the Winter Break of Brynhildr Academy was just three days away.


    In an Inn in Limeburgh Town¡­


    The sound of kisses echoed inside the walls of the room as the bodies of three people pressed against each other.


    Luna and Lily had invited Ethan to go shopping with them in Limeburgh Town. Ethan naturally agreed to their request, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be seeing Lily until Winter Break was over.


    But once they were finished shopping, the youngdy dragged Ethan and Luna to the Inn and booked a room for the three of them to stay over for the night.


    At first, Luna was hesitant, but after Lily talked to her for a few minutes in private, she reluctantly agreed and the rest was history.


    The three made love with each other, and with every round that passed, Luna¡¯s shyness gradually disappeared, and she worked with Lily to make their lover feel good.


    Of course, Ethan did his best to return the favor, and the three of them made love until they could not move anymore.


    ¡°That was amazing¡­,¡± Lily said before kissing Ethan¡¯s cheek. ¡°Thank you, Ethan. How about you, Luna? Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes,¡± Luna admitted. ¡°It was an eye-opening experience.¡±


    Ethan didn''t say anything because he was dead tired. His two lovers seemed to have been very eager to milk him dry, and they both seeded with their n.


    Truth be told, both youngdies were feeling anxious about returning to their homes.


    Lily knew that she would be thoroughly questioned by her family once she got home. She was also sure that they would not be happy to see that she didn¡¯t bring Ethan with her to meet them.


    Luna, on the other hand, was also very worried, but for a different reason.


    She was worried that her father and brothers would gang up to fight Ethan, forcing thetter to fight back.


    ¡°Ethan, just to be safe, make sure to kiss the fairies before we visit my family,¡± Luna said as she lightly patted Ethan¡¯s chest. ¡°They know that you areing, so they will most likely prepare a wee for you.¡±


    The handsome young man looked at his lover, who was looking at him with worry.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯lle ready for war.¡±


    Luna nodded before kissing his lips and hugging him tightly.


    ¡°Learn from this experience, Ethan,¡± Lily also hugged the young man, pressing her body against him. ¡°If you can''t even survive Luna¡¯s parents, you¡¯ll have no chance of surviving mine.¡±


    Ethan could only smile bitterly, knowing that what Lily said was true. If he were unable to ovee the challenges of Luna¡¯s family, then he shouldn¡¯t think of dealing with Lily¡¯s family as well.


    ¡°This is what you get for having many lovers.¡± Lily poked Ethan¡¯s nose. ¡°Are you regretting it?¡±


    Luna was also looking at Ethan, looking for any signs of regret on his face.


    Instead of answering, the young man wrapped his arms around the bodies of his two lovers and pulled them closer to him.


    He then kissed their foreheads and continued to hold them close.


    ¡°I would regret it more if I were not able to hold the two of you right now,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°So, rest assured. Even if I have to go through a sea of fire and a mountain of knives, I¡¯ll do it just to make sure that the two of you continue to stay by my side.¡±


    Lily and Luna nced at each other and smiled.


    ¡°You sure have a way with words,¡± Lilymented.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Luna nodded.


    The three continued to hold each other close until they finally fell into sleep¡¯s embrace.


    Now that their bodies and hearts were sated, they would be able to face whatever challenges they needed to face with a firm belief that, at the end of their journey, they would still be together like this.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Three dayster¡­


    ¡°All of you, have a safe journey,¡± Lily hugged Chloe and Luna. ¡°Make sure to keep an eye on him, okay? Some country girls might snatch him away if you two don¡¯t keep a leash on his neck.¡±


    Chloe and Luna nodded their heads seriously.


    Emma, on the other hand, stood a few meters away from Ethan, giving him space.


    Luna agreed to bring her along to serve as the young man¡¯s protector just in case things went south.


    She had also informed her family about the number of people who woulde with her to their barony, so she was certain that they had already prepared the rooms where the two of them were going to stay.


    The Oswald Residence had two guest rooms. Chloe would sleep with her, while the two other rooms were for Ethan and Emma.


    ¡°Go swift, and go safely,¡± Lily said as she hugged Ethan. ¡°May fortune smile upon you.¡±


    ¡°You too,¡± Ethan replied as he hugged her back. ¡°Be safe. We will spend the solstice together, even if we are far from each other.¡±


    Lily smiled before nodding her head.


    ¡°Go now,¡± Lily stated. ¡°I can already sense my family members in the distance. You must leave before they arrive.¡±


    Ethan nodded and summoned his Wind Dancer.


    They would ride their broomsticks until they reached Limeburgh Town, where they''d take the train that would bring them to the Northeast of Eastshire.


    The journey by train wouldst for two days before they arrived at a small town near the Oswald Barony.


    From there, they would once again ride their broomsticks to reach their destination.


    It would be a long journey, but everyone was already prepared for it.


    The moment Ethan and the others disappeared from her vision, Lily was finally able to sigh in relief.


    She then looked in the direction where she could feel the presence of her brother, Conall, and her sister, Lyall.


    The youngdy breathed a sigh of relief because she couldn¡¯t sense her father with them. As long as the head of their family didn¡¯t personallye to visit Ethan, things would still be salvageable.


    At least, that was what she hoped would happen.

 Chapter 330 His And Everyone’s Circumstances

    <h4>Chapter 330 His And Everyone¡¯s Circumstances</h4>


    ¡°He left?¡± Conall asked with a dumbfounded expression on his face. ¡°He¡¯s not in the academy?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily replied. ¡°He went home to see his family. Why? Is there something wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Didn¡¯t you tell him that he¡¯s supposed to spend his Winter Break with our family?¡± Lyall asked in a disappointed tone. ¡°I want everyone to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I forgot.¡± Lily smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been rather forgetful these days. Must be the cold weather.¡±


    Conall clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction. He originally wanted to have a rematch with Ethan in their territory, but it seems that he had to put this matter on hold.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid.


    It was obvious that Lily was protecting her lover from their family.


    There was only one problem.


    Their father and mothers were expecting to see him with Lily when they returned to their home.


    ¡°You deal with Father¡¯s tantrumter.¡± Conall sighed. ¡°I¡¯m washing my hands on this matter.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait! How about we go and visit his family?¡± Lyall proposed. ¡°Then we drag¡ªerrr, invite him politely to spend his vacation with us.¡±


    Lily red at her older sister, making thetter avert her gaze. Clearly, Lyall really wanted to see Ethan and bring him back to their family.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Even I don¡¯t know where his family lives, and even if I did, I would not bring you with me.¡±


    The youngdy no longer bothered talking to them anymore and started to walk away, headed to the South to go back home.


    Conall shrugged and followed behind Lily.


    Lyall, on the other hand, stomped her feet and pouted before following behind her siblings.


    It was true that she wanted to see Ethan, but she was more eager to see how her parents would react after they saw him.


    She had been anticipating what kind of reaction each of them would have ever since she left to apany her brother on this journey.


    However, aftering to understand that the entertainment that she was eagerly waiting to see wouldn¡¯t be happening anytime soon, she became extremely disappointed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nightfall Academy¡­


    ¡°Have you packed everything?¡± Cedric asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°I had everything packed three days ago. I¡¯m more than ready to go home.¡±


    Cedric nodded.


    His gaze lingered briefly on the pearl bracelet that hung on his sister¡¯s right wrist before opening the door of the carriage, allowing Lilian to climb in first.


    When his sister was properly seated, he climbed the carriage and closed the door.


    It had been a while since theyst saw their parents, and he was looking forward to meeting them after not seeing them for many months.


    He was also very eager to know if they had already taken the initiative to talk to Luna¡¯s family about making her his fiance.


    While the carriage was moving to their destination, Lilian recalled the talk she had with Professor Rinehart before she left Brynhildr Academy.


    After thinking about it for the past few weeks, she decided to have a serious talk with her parents about her future ns.


    She didn¡¯t know whether they would agree to her proposal, but she wouldn¡¯t lose anything by trying.


    Because of this, she had steeled her resolve and took the chance.


    If she seeded, then good.


    If not, she would find other ways to make it happen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Training Ground of Brynhildr Academy¡­


    ¡°Hah¡­ they all left already,¡± Nicole sighed as she looked up at the sky with her arms crossed over her chest.


    From a distance, a flying carriage being pulled by a Pegasus could be seen.


    This was the carriage that belonged to her family, which they had sent to pick her up from the academy.


    Nicole was both eager and afraid to meet her parents at this point in time, especially her mother.


    She had tasked her with an important mission, and she had already half seeded in that regard.


    However, the continuation of the mission would have to wait a few months until after the Winter Break, when the Mission Hall opened again.


    Since Nicole was one of the few First Years who were given permission to participate in the Field Missions, she would have more leeway with the things that she needed to do.


    Also, she had already gained Ethan¡¯s agreement a couple of months ago, so it was already a done deal.


    Her only concern was that the two of them wouldn¡¯t be enough to clear the dungeon that she was nning to visit after a few months of harsh training.


    ¡®If only they had given me more slots to make a bigger team,¡¯ Nicole thought with a disappointed look on her beautiful face. ¡®If I can convince Sir Henry, Rowan, and a healer to join, we will be unstoppable. Unfortunately, I can only bring one person with me because of the restrictions from my family.


    ¡®My siblings are sabotaging me for the inheritance. I envy Lily¡¯s rtionship with her family. At least, they care for each other. My family only wants results, regardless of the methods we use to achieve them. I¡¯m just a convenient tool that they can use because I was born in the Asta Family.¡¯


    Nicole sighed because she didn¡¯t know if she was lucky or unlucky.


    The only thing she knew was that if she didn¡¯t produce results while on their family¡¯s expedition, she would definitely lose her ce in the Heir Wars.


    While she was pondering about these things, the flying carriagended several meters away from her.


    ¡®Time to go home, I guess,¡¯ Nicole mused. ¡®I hope my Dear Mother is in a good mood when I arrive.¡¯


    The Asta Family was a Knight Family that was considered to be the First Magic Knight Family of Eastshire.


    They were the ones who helped the Founder of the Royal Family establish his reign, making their position unshakable.


    But, like most Wizarding Families, they were never content with the achievements that their ancestors had gained for their family.


    They wanted more and nurtured many talented members of the family like Nicole, who was strong in sword, magic, and mind.


    The Asta Family was the Family that produced the strongest Magic Knights of the realm, and to keep that, they did many unspeakable things in the shadows, allowing them to gain the power that they hoped would take them one step closer to their ultimate goal.


    Their ultimate goal to nurture a Super Soldier. It was for this reason that they started the Heir Wars.


    A war where only one member of the younger generation of the Asta Family would emerge victorious, regardless of the methods used to make it happen.

 Chapter 331 Duds Can’t Ride Broomsticks

    <h4>Chapter 331 Duds Can¡¯t Ride Broomsticks</h4>


    The train finally came to a stop, and a few minutester, Ethan stepped into the train station with a sigh of relief.


    If not for the fact that his lovers were with him during the journey, he might have been bored to death since there were limited things one could do on a train, and it took them two days to get to their destination.


    The name of the town they were currently at was Pewter Town, and it was the closest town that borders the Oswald Barony.


    Chloe and Emma, who had also stepped into the station, shared Ethan¡¯s sentiments.


    Only Luna didn''t seem affected because she was already used to traveling like this.


    Just as they were deciding if they should use their broomsticks or get a carriage, Luna noticed two individuals who were walking in their direction with big smiles on their faces.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Luna,¡± a man, who seemed to be in his mid-forties, said as he hugged the angelic beauty. ¡°I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°I missed you too, Father,¡± Luna replied as she hugged her father back.


    After a minute, the two finally let go of each other. The middle-aged man looked at Ethan and the twodies beside him before breaking out with a grin.


    ¡°You must be Chloe and Emma,¡± Luna¡¯s Father, Bruce said with a smile. ¡°Luna wrote about the two of you in her letters. Now, shall we all go? I prepared a carriage.¡±


    Bruce held his daughter¡¯s hand, leading her away.


    Chloe giggled because Bruce didn¡¯t even bother to mention Ethan¡¯s name, which she found quite funny.


    Clearly, Luna¡¯s father intended to ignore him and not recognize him as his daughter¡¯s boyfriend.


    The man who had apanied Bruce was one of Luna¡¯s older brothers, Dennis.


    He shot Ethan a re before following behind his father and sister. Simr to Bruce, he had no ns of recognizing Ethan as his sister¡¯s boyfriend.


    Ethan had already expected that he would be receiving this kind of treatment, so he wasn¡¯t too bothered by it. He decided to y along for now until they reached Luna¡¯s home.


    When they arrived at the ce where the carriages were stationed, Bruce pointed at one of them and nced at Ethan.


    ¡°Ride that one,¡± Bruce ordered.


    Ethan obeyed and walked in the direction of the carriage. When Chloe and Emma were about to follow him, Bruce called out to the two of them.


    ¡°It will take an hour before the carriage reaches our house,¡± Bruce stated. ¡°why don''t we all just fly to get there? That will shorten the journey by about ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°B-But what about Ethan?¡± Chloe asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s a Dud, no?¡± Bruce replied. ¡°Duds can¡¯t ride broomsticks.¡±


    Chloe was about to argue that Ethan had the Wind Dancer, but before she could even say anything, Emma lightly tapped her shoulder, catching her attention.


    ¡°Go with them,¡± Emma whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Ethan. It will be better if we do it like this to diffuse the tension a bit.¡±


    Chloe reluctantly nodded her head before giving Ethan a nce.


    Simr to Emma, the handsome young man only nodded his head as a way of telling Chloe that everything was fine.


    ¡°How about you, youngdy?¡± Dennis asked Emma. ¡°Are youing with us?¡±


    The Assistant Librarian was dressed in her usual boorish attire, making her look less attractive than she usually did.


    Dennis was simply asking her because she was one of his sister¡¯s friends and didn¡¯t want her to suffer like Ethan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be riding with him,¡± Emma replied. ¡°Thank you for the offer.¡±


    Without another word, she walked toward the carriage where her Master was currently at.


    Dennis shrugged and summoned his broomstick, ready to fly to the sky.


    Half a minuteter, the four people took off to the skies, and headed for the Oswald Barony.


    Luna was currently riding with Chloe, and thetter was following behind Luna¡¯s father, who was flying toward the Northeast.


    Dennis flew behind Chloe¡¯s broomstick so that he could catch her just in case something happened. All the men in the family were overprotective of Luna, making Chloe smile despite feeling annoyed that Ethan was being treated harshly.


    Meanwhile, inside the carriage, Emma was enjoying her alone time with Ethan.


    She didn¡¯t mind even if it would take the carriage two hours to reach their destination. In fact, she wouldn¡¯t mind if it took longer than an hour.


    The Assistant Librarian was currently holding Ethan¡¯s hand and resting her head on his shoulder.


    After the night that they spent alone together, their rtionship had be close enough for them to act intimate like this whenever it was only the two of them.


    ¡°Ethan, do you want my help with Luna¡¯s parents?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°No need,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I will get their approval myself.¡±


    ¡°Master, remember this. Fathers are overprotective of their daughters, as mothers are to their sons,¡± Emma stated. ¡°If you can make Luna¡¯s mothers your ally, you are already half a step away from victory.¡±


    The handsome young man smiled after hearing Emma¡¯s words. It was the same thing that his Other Half had told him a while ago.


    Instead of forcing himself to get along with Luna¡¯s Father and Brothers, he must aim for the people who could be his ally instead.


    As long as he was able to impress Luna¡¯s two mothers, they would do everything in their power to make their family members ept him as well.


    Of course, there was also Luna¡¯s Grandmother and Grandfather, but just like how Ethan didn¡¯t want to get chummy with Luna¡¯s Grandfather, who undoubtedly hated him, he would just rub shoulders with her Grandmother.


    He had already asked Luna about what kinds of things thedies of the Oswald Family liked, and he already bought all of them when they went shopping in Limeburgh Town.


    To his surprise, Luna¡¯s two mothers and her grandmother liked choctes.


    Because of this, he bought every brand of chocte that he could find, nearly emptying the stock of all the shops in Limeburgh Town.


    Fortunately, Luna and Lily were with him, so they prevented him from buying every chocte that he saw on the store shelves.


    Just to be on the safe side, he also prepared a few things like essories, since almost alldies had a thing for them.


    As for Luna¡¯s Father, Grandfather, and brothers?


    Of course, he also prepared a simple gift for Luna¡¯s Father, Grandfather, and brothers.


    Even though he was certain that they would reject them, it was the thought that counts.


    An hourter, the carriage finally arrived at the Oswald Family Home, where the real battle was about to begin.


    ¡ª---------------


    (A/N: Only one chapter tonight. I¡¯m taking my family to a restaurant to celebrate Christmas. Regr chapters will resume tomorrow. Thank you for your understanding, and Merry Christmas to all!)

 Chapter 332 This Boy Is Courting Death!

    <h4>Chapter 332 This Boy Is Courting Death!</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re not wee here. Go back home!¡±


    A man with dark-brown hair said as he red at Ethan in disdain.


    He was one of Luna¡¯s three older brothers, and his name was Erik.


    Standing beside him was Luna¡¯s Grandfather, Philip, who was also looking at the handsome young man as if he were a thief who had been caught stealing their family¡¯s heirloom.


    The two of them were blocking the gate of the Oswald Residence, preventing Ethan froming in.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t mind opening the gate for Emma to enter, but the youngdy insisted on staying beside her Master.


    With great curiosity, she wondered how Ethan would deal with the way Luna¡¯s family was treating him.


    It wasn¡¯t only Emma who was paying close attention to what was happening at the gates.


    The rest of Luna¡¯s family was huddled around the Family Table and looking at a crystal ball that was as big as a basketball ball.


    ¡°What a handsome young man,¡± Luna¡¯s biological mother, Irene,mented with a smile. ¡°My daughter has good taste.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Luna¡¯s second mother, Briana, agreed from the side. ¡°I can now see why Luna likes him.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. My Great-grandchildren are bound to look adorable with that kind of father,¡± Luna¡¯s Grandmother, Rhea, smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hold them in my arms.¡±


    Chloe, who was seated beside her best friend, couldn¡¯t help but smile after hearing thements of thedies of her family.


    Clearly, all the women in the family approved of the handsome young man, whom Luna had mentioned a lot in her letters.


    The men in the family, however, didn¡¯t like what they were hearing. However, they didn¡¯t say anything and simply red at the image of Ethan in the crystal ball.


    ¡°Still, I wonder how he will be able to bypass our two gatekeepers.¡± Briana chuckled. ¡°Will he use force, or will he use intellect? This is his first test, and I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how he will deal with it.¡±


    Irene and Rhea nodded their heads at the same time. They approved of Ethan¡¯s good looks. However, they had yet to know his personality.


    Depending on how Ethan dealt with their family members, they would decide to either support him or join the men of their family in chasing him away.


    Back at the Gates¡­


    Seeing that the two men weren¡¯t budging, Ethan knew that he had to use drastic measures in order to get past the two Guardians of the Oswald Family.


    His Other Half had already told him that he was being spied upon using magic, so he assumed that the ones observing him were Luna¡¯s family members.


    Because of this, the young man couldn¡¯t use force or anything that might hurt the two people in front of him.


    He knew that the moment he did something like that, all the good graces that he might have already gotten from his lover¡¯s family would disappearpletely.


    Erik and Philip were feeling smug because their n was perfect. If Ethan used force against them, everyone in their family would hate him.


    Of course, Erik and Philip had already prepared several contingency ns for how to deal with Ethan depending on what he would do next.


    In fact, all the men of the Oswald Family previously had a meeting to discuss a fool-proof n to ensure that Ethan would have a bad reputation with thedies of their family.


    They had already asked Rowan about Ethan¡¯s character and used the information that was given to them to n ordingly.


    ¡®Foolish boy,¡¯ Erik thought. ¡®Does he really think that he cane here and ask for my sister¡¯s hand in marriage? How naive!¡¯


    ¡®Haha! Want to take my granddaughter away from me?!¡¯ Philip snorted. ¡®This boy is courting death!¡¯


    Suddenly, Ethan raised his arm.


    This gesture made all the members of the Oswald Family focus all their attention on him.


    ¡®He¡¯s finally going to use force!¡¯ Erikughed internally. ¡®Good! Do it! I¡¯ll even let myself get hit by you once!¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re finally showing your true character!¡¯ Philip sneered as he took out his wand. ¡®Let¡¯s see what you can pull off, boy!¡¯


    Emma watched as her Master raised both of his hands, which were hanging loosely at the side of his body earlier.


    However, just as everyone thought that he would summon his wand, Ethan did something very unexpected, which made Erik and Philip look at him in disbelief.


    Ethan indeed raised his hands, but he did it so that he could remove the robe from his body.


    He then handed the robe to Emma for safekeeping.


    Erik had already summoned his wand because he thought that Ethan was preparing to duel with the two of them by removing his robe. However, instead of taking out his wand, the young man took his shirt off instead.


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± Erik, who had taken a fighting stance, looked at Ethan in confusion.


    Philip, who had already aimed at Ethan, was also dumbfounded with what he was seeing.


    Ethan had removed all his upper clothes, exposing his deity-like physique to the two men in front of him, making them feel a bit inferior.


    The young man then slowly ran his hands over his hair, subtly flexing his muscles, which infuriated the two Gatekeepers.


    ¡®Motherf*cker!¡¯ Erik cursed internally. ¡®What is this bastard trying to do?!¡¯


    ¡®Damn, this boy sure is ripped,¡¯ Philip thought. ¡®He reminds me of myself when I was his age.¡¯


    After running his hands over his hair, Ethan lowered his hands and gave the two men his most dashing smile.


    This made Luna and Chloe, who were looking at him through the Crystal Ball, blush due to how devilishly handsome he was.


    Just as Erik and Philip were thinking about what they were supposed to do with the bastard in front of them, the door of the house opened.


    Irene, Briana, and Rhea came out and walked toward the gates with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Erik, Philip, why are you blocking the gates?¡± Rhea asked as she walked and then raised her walking stick, pointing it in their direction. ¡°Is this how you treat our guests?! Do you want me to beat the crap out of the two of you so that you will learn some manners?!¡±


    ¡°You must be Ethan,¡± Briana said as she stepped past her son and father-inw with a smile on her face. ¡°Come. We have waited long enough for your arrival.¡±


    ¡°Young man, aren¡¯t you feeling cold?¡± Irene asked. ¡°Although the snow still hasn''t fallen, the winds are very chilly. It will be best if youe inside the house to warm yourself up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Briana nodded as she grabbed hold of Ethan¡¯s arm. ¡°Come and make yourself at home.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Irene patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder while her gaze wandered over his amazing physique. ¡°We have a lot of things to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Child,e and greet your grandma,¡± Rhea said as she walked towards Ethan with a fawning smile. ¡°You n to make Luna your fiancee, right? Perfect. I was feeling troubled because I could not find a good man for my granddaughter. It¡¯s a good thing that she met you.¡±


    The threedies basically dragged Ethan toward their house without giving Erik and Philip a second nce.


    Rhea even made a shing finger over her neck, telling the two men that she would beat them up if they got in their way.


    Emma was trying her hardest not to smile as she watched this scene. However, it was clearly impossible.


    The method that her Master used was something that even she didn''t expect, and it somehow worked out like a charm, making Erik and Philip look at each other with dumbfounded looks on their faces.

 Chapter 333 Hook, Line, And Sinker

    <h4>Chapter 333 Hook, Line, And Sinker</h4>


    The men of the Oswald Family all stood on one side of the living room with their hands crossed over their chests.


    All of them had frowns on their faces as they looked at thedies of their house.


    Irene, Briana, and Rhea were fawning over Ethan and asking him several questions like¡­


    ¡°How did you meet Luna?¡±


    ¡°Who made the first move?¡±


    ¡°What do the two of you usually do together in the academy?¡±


    There were more simr questions, and Ethan answered all of them truthfully.


    Once the threedies were done asking him questions, he brought out the gifts he prepared, which made the threedies have a better impression of him.


    Aside from the choctes, Ethan gave them different essories that he had carefully selected for each of them with Luna¡¯s help.


    Ethan gave Luna¡¯s Grandmother a Jade Bracelet, which was said to improve health and blood cirction.


    He was told that Rhea wasn¡¯t really a fan of fancy essories, so he chose something simple and beneficial to her instead.


    The young man gave Briana a magical chessboard, in which the chess pieces were made from ck and white crystals that could move with a single thought.


    Luna told him that Briana liked to y chess, but the chessboard they used back home was already old. Because of this, he didn¡¯t hesitate to buy the most expensive one for the angelic beauty¡¯s second mother.


    ¡°What about my gift?¡± Irene asked with a pout. ¡°Howe you gave Grandma and Briana their gift first? Shouldn¡¯t I be the first one to receive a gift?¡±


    Ethan smiled. ¡°Mother, the gift I have for you is a bit special. In order to create it, I need you to do something for me.¡±


    The corner of Irene¡¯s lips curled up into a smile upon hearing Ethan call her mother. It had a nice ring to it, especiallying from a handsome young man like him.


    ¡°Okay. What do I need to do in order to get my gift?¡± Irene asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s really simple, Mother,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°All you need to do is stand beside Luna and Father.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling Father, you brat?¡± Bruce asked. ¡°I don¡¯t approve of you as my daughter¡¯s boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Dear,e here and stand beside me,¡± Irenemanded.


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Bruce didn¡¯t dare to defy his wife¡¯s order and stood beside her.


    Ethan did his best to keep himself from chuckling after seeing the henpecked husband follow his wife¡¯s order.


    ¡°Now, the both of you, please hug Luna as if you are going to have a family portrait.¡±


    Irene smiled and hugged her beloved daughter, even kissing her cheeks, which made Luna smile.


    Bruce didn¡¯t have a problem doing what Ethan was asking because he, too, wanted to hug his daughter alongside his wife.


    The three of them looked like a happy family together, making Ethan smile in his heart.


    A momentter, a mirror made of water appeared in front of Ethan.


    He was using the skill that Sebastian had taught him a few days ago. This skill functioned simrly to a camera and could record still pictures.


    The mirror made of water shimmered for a brief moment before dividing into three parts.


    Ethan then took three golden lockets from his storage ring and opened them.


    The three water mirrors flew toward the lockets and merged with them.


    He then checked the lockets one by one to ensure that everything was perfect.


    After being satisfied with the results, he then waved his hand, making the lockets fly toward Irene, Luna, and Bruce.


    The three people caught the golden locket and looked at the picture of their family inside it.


    ¡°Since Luna spends months away from home, I¡¯m sure that all of you miss her to some extent,¡± Ethan said. ¡°The same can be said of Luna. She misses all of you as well. With this locket, you will be able to see her anytime you want. But that¡¯s not all.¡±


    Ethan grinned. The lockets he prepared weren¡¯t ordinary. After talking with Sebastian and his Other Half about his n, the two helped him create the base of the lockets to give it one additional ability.


    This was the Trump Card he''d use to win Luna¡¯s parents to his side.


    ¡°On the nights of the full moon, you will be able to talk to Luna directly using those golden lockets,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°This way, you will be able to talk to each other once a month. I hope you like my gift, Mother, Father.¡±


    Irene looked at the golden locket in her hand before holding her daughter tightly.


    Although they could send letters in order to keep in touch with each other, talking to her daughter directly was still better.


    Even though the golden locket had limitations and could only be used on the nights of the full moon, it still gave them a chance to talk directly to Luna, making Ethan¡¯s gift very precious.


    ¡°Thank you, Ethan,¡± Irene said. ¡°I¡¯ll treasure this.¡±


    Even Bruce didn¡¯t have anything bad to say about Ethan¡¯s gift.


    With the golden locket, he would be able to look at his wife and daughter even in times when he had to leave their home to deal with the problems within their barony.


    Sometimes, he would have to be away for a few days, for some matters required him to travel to the territory of his neighbors to ask them for assistance.


    ¡°That¡¯s unfair!¡± Briana immediatelyined after seeing the golden locket. ¡°I want one too!¡±


    ¡®Got them!¡¯ Sebastian chuckled after seeing that Ethan¡¯s n worked.


    ¡®Hook, line, and sinker,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°Well yed, Ethan. Well yed.¡¯


    They had already expected that this was going to happen, so they had made a golden locket for each member of their family.


    Rhea and Philip stood beside each other and hugged Luna, allowing Ethan to capture their picture together.


    After that, it was Briana, Bruce, Dennis, Erik, and Luna¡¯s turn to strike a pose.


    When everything was over, each of them held a golden locket in their hands and had smiles on their faces.


    Although the men of the Oswald Family still hated Ethan¡¯s guts, they now had a better impression of him because of the golden lockets in their possession.


    Rowan, who was still in Brynhildr Academy, also had a golden locket of his own.


    The first prototype of Ethan¡¯s experiment was given to him, in which he and Luna stood beside each other.


    This was also why Rowan didn¡¯t mind staying in the academy for a few more days before returning home.


    With this, Ethan had ovee the first hurdle of Luna¡¯s family.


    However, he was certain that his quest to gain her whole family¡¯s approval was only beginning.

 Chapter 334 Whose Side Are You On?

    <h4>Chapter 334 Whose Side Are You On?</h4>


    ¡°That boy is a threat,¡± Bruce said in a solemn tone. ¡°In just a day, he managed to pull thedies of our family to his side.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He is a menace,¡± Philip agreed. ¡°Even Rhea is pestering him about when she will be able to hold her great-grandchild.¡±


    ¡°I say we kidnap him while everyone is sleeping,¡± Dennis proposed.


    ¡°I second this proposal.¡± Erik nodded. ¡°As long as we do it quickly, no one will notice that he is missing.¡±


    The men of the Oswald Family were currently holding a secret meeting in the stables, which was a good distance away from the house.


    The sun was about to set, and thedies were preparing dinner. they weren''t needed there, so they decided to talk about how they would handle the young man, who was worming himself inside their safe haven.


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand,¡± Dennis said. ¡°He¡¯s a Dud and a Country Boy like us. Where did he get such wealth? I¡¯m not saying that he got it through evil means, but isn¡¯t it a bit suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks to those funds, we were able to procure some food and provisions for our people.¡± Erik scratched his head. ¡°Auntie May down the hill even thanked me with tears running down her face. This has been a very bad year for our crops. If it weren''t for his funds, many would have starved this winter.¡±


    An awkward silence descended upon the stable as the men of the Oswald Family pondered their next move.


    On one hand, they wanted to beat the crap out of Ethan and kick him out of their barony.


    On the other hand, they had to admit that he did have the qualifications to pursue Luna. He was good-looking, smart, and wealthy.


    If not for the fact that they were simply overprotective of Luna, they might have already weed him with open arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t falter!¡± Bruce growled. ¡°If we sympathize with our enemy, we will not be able to kick him out of the house. Luna is still too young to be in a rtionship. She just turned eighteen this year.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Your mother was eighteen when we got married,¡± Philipmented.


    ¡°Grandpa, whose side are you on?¡± Dennisined.


    Philip cleared his throat before answering. ¡°I¡¯m on our family¡¯s side, of course. I¡¯m just stating facts.¡±


    After the four people debated for an hour, they finally came up with a n to deal with Ethan.


    Unbeknownst to them, a Winter Moth pped its wings and flew out of the stable window, eager to report everything it had seen and heard to its Master.


    Ethan made sure that he had scouts keeping tabs on the men of the Oswald Family, knowing that they would likely do something to him during his stay in their residence.


    ¡°Good work,¡± Ethan praised the moth, who was now perched on his finger. ¡°Continue to monitor them.¡±


    The Moth opened its wings and flew out of the window to continue its scouting duties.


    ¡°I got to hand it to them. They are firm in their decision of kicking you out.¡± Sebastian chuckled.


    ¡°Just tell them that you have done the deed with Luna,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°I¡¯m sure if you do that, they¡¯ll ept you as her boyfriend. I mean, what can possibly go wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, they can attack me on the spot for saying such a thing.¡± Ethan snorted. ¡°The moment I say that is the moment that I''d be buried six feet under, never to be seen or heard from again.¡±


    Ethan pondered a bit on how he was going to thwart the ¡°kidnapping¡± n that the men of the Oswald Family devised for him.


    He would definitely have an easy time if he summoned Dainsleif to help him, but he didn¡¯t n on doing that.


    Luna had developed an inherent fear of Wendigos. If she found out that Ethan used the Ancient Wendigo to her family, she might not say anything on the surface, but she would definitely feel hurt.


    Also, Dainsleif was a creature that, once summoned, would definitely go for the kill.


    This was especially true after consuming the Wendigo that had been captured at Brynhildr Academy.


    Its power was now at its peak, and ording to Ethan¡¯s Other Half, it was also at the cusp of another evolution.


    As to what kind of Wendigo it would evolve into, the young man was both excited and anxious to find out soon.


    ¡®Chloe will be sleeping with Luna tonight, and Emma and I will sleep in a different room,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®If I sleep with Emma, there is a chance that she might get hurt if they decide to proceed with their n.¡¯


    Ethan pondered a bit before an idea came to his mind.


    Although it wasn¡¯t perfect, it was a good stop-gap measure for what he was about to do.


    At that moment, he heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Ethan, dinner¡¯s ready,¡± Chloe¡¯s voice sounded from the other side of the door. ¡°Come down as soon as you can.¡±


    ¡°Coming,¡± Ethan replied before walking toward the door.


    When he and Chloe arrived in the dining room, everyone was already there, including the men of the family.


    They were looking at Ethan with calm expressions on their faces, which made him smile.


    ¡®Since they want to y, I¡¯ll y with them,¡¯ Ethan mused as he took the seat that was offered to him.


    He was seated between Chloe and Emma, while Luna was farther away from him at the table.


    ¡°I hope you enjoy the food,¡± Irene said with a smile. ¡°Luna worked hard to cook it for you.¡±


    ¡°M-Mother¡­¡± Luna pouted, making her look very endearing.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m going to eat something Luna has made,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    He then ate a spoonful of the chicken soup that Luna made, and a surprised look appeared on his face.


    ¡°Delicious,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were good at cooking, Luna.¡±


    ¡°I only cook from time to time,¡± Luna replied while blushing. ¡°I¡¯m not that good. You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Ethan insisted. ¡°It is really good. Isn¡¯t that right, Chloe?¡±


    Chloe nodded. ¡°It is indeed good. You should teach me how to cook this one of these days.¡±


    The atmosphere at the dining table became lively after that.


    Everyone ate and casually chatted like one big happy family.


    Even the men joined the conversation as if they no longer held any hostility towards Ethan.


    Of course, both sides knew that this was simply a facade.


    Still, that didn¡¯t change the fact that this was one of the liveliest dinners that the Oswald Family had ever since Luna had gone to Brynhildr Academy to study magic.

 Chapter 335 A Wild Goose Chase

    <h4>Chapter 335 A Wild Goose Chase</h4>


    Half an hour before midnight, the Oswald Residence was as quiet as it could be.


    All the lights were out, and everyone was peacefully asleep in their rooms.


    At least, that was how things were supposed to be.


    Four people quietly left their rooms and went to their respective positions.


    Bruce and Erik stood in front of Ethan¡¯s door, while Philip and Dennis hovered just outside of Ethan¡¯s window using their flying broomsticks.


    Part of their n was to ensure that their target wouldn¡¯t be able to flee, so they made sure that all possible escape routes were covered.


    Bruce lightly tapped the handle of Ethan¡¯s door, unlocking it silently.


    After making sure that the spell did its work, he lightly turned the knob and slowly opened the door.


    Once he and Erik managed to get inside the room, both of them nced at each other before raising their hands at the same time.


    ¡°¡°Impediendum!¡±¡±


    The two shot paralyzing spells at the bump on the bed. As if to make sure that the spell really worked, Bruce and Erik cast the spell one more time, smoothly hitting their target.


    Bruce then pulled the nket down in order to grab hold of the teenage boy who was hidden under it.


    To their surprise, Ethan wasn¡¯t there.


    Instead, they only found two pillows that were arranged right next to each other, making it look like a human was sleeping under the nkets.


    ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Bruce cursed silently before opening the window of the room. ¡°That brat isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Philip and Dennis nced at each other in dismay. They had clearly seen Ethan enter the room an hour ago, so they were certain that he was inside.


    But after seeing that their target was not inside his room, the four people decided to investigate.


    Their first suspicion was that Ethan was hiding inside Emma¡¯s room. But they were reluctant to enter it since she was a girl, and she was their guest.


    In the end, Philip remembered a certain tracking spell that he practiced during his hunting days.


    This spell was very effective in finding animal tracks because their footprints glowed even in the dark.


    ¡°Vestigium!¡±


    Immediately, faint blue marks appeared inside the room, revealing Ethan¡¯s footsteps.


    Philip could trace back Ethan¡¯s most recent activity, allowing him to look for the teenage boy, who suddenly disappeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°The steps lead to the window,¡± Philip frowned. He then used his broom tond on the ground before casting his magic for the second time.


    ¡°Vestigium!¡±


    Immediately, he found a set of shoe prints, leading towards the stables.


    Finding their lead, the four men sneakily made their way toward the stable to hunt their target.


    After arriving at the stables, they found that the shoe prints didn¡¯t go inside, making them think that Ethan was just having ate-night stroll in the middle of the night.


    For them, this was the perfect opportunity to hunt him down. The farther he was from their residence, the less chance their family would find out about their evil scheme.


    They all increased their pace in order to catch up with the young man, whom they were confident would soon fall into their hands.


    Two kilometers away, a pair of shoes were moving on the ground despite not having a person wearing them.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half had used a spell on the young man¡¯s shoes, making them move autonomously.


    The young man, with the help of the two helpers in his Sea of Consciousness, had devised a n to hoodwink the four men of the Oswald Family.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half used his magic to make the shoes move in order to send the men of the family on a wild goose chase.


    Sebastian, on the other hand, proposed that Ethan used his Fae Magic, Duplici, to create a clone of himself to wander in the opposite direction.


    If the shoes failed to catch the men¡¯s attention, the clone would make his appearance and lure the men away from the house.


    The third n was devised by Ethan himself.


    He had talked to Luna and Chloe about his n using the ability of the Guardian Rings. The young man had two sets of these rings, and he was wearing both of them on his fingers.


    With this, he told his two lovers what the men of the family were nning to do when everyone was asleep.


    So, right after leaving his room, Ethan used his Wind Dance to fly toward the window of Luna¡¯s room.


    His n was simple.


    He would hide inside Luna¡¯s room, which was the safest ce inside the house.


    While the four men were busy chasing after a pair of shoes that were running nonstop, Ethan was resting between Luna and Chloe, with the two girls hugging him like a pillow.


    To ensure that all bases were covered, he hid under the nket, leaving the two girls¡¯ heads poking out of it.


    With this, Ethan was able to get a good night¡¯s sleep while also basking in the warmth and softness of the bodies of his two lovers, who were more than happy to hug him in their sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, outside of the Oswald Residence¡­


    ¡°Damn!¡± Bruce angrily threw one of Ethan¡¯s shoes away due to frustration. ¡°That kid yed us good!¡±


    ¡°Smart kid,¡± Philipmented. ¡°He reminds me of me when I was his age.¡±


    The corner of Dennis¡¯ and Erik¡¯s lips twitched after hearing their Grandpa¡¯sment.


    All of them were tired and cold after running after the pair of shoes that had been running happily just a minute ago.


    Sensing that something seemed amiss, all four of them used their broomsticks and flew close to the ground, following Ethan¡¯s shoe prints.


    It didn¡¯t take long before they caught up to the pair of shoes, which enraged Bruce to no end.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Bruce said in annoyance. ¡°Once I get my hands on him, I¡¯ll strangle him good!¡±


    As if waiting for that moment, they heard a chuckle not far from them.


    There, they saw Ethan hovering in the air with a pair of Fairy Wings and looking at them with a teasing smile on his face.


    As soon as they noticed his presence, Ethan flew away in haste, heading towards the forest.


    The four angry men didn¡¯t follow him right away thinking that this might be another one of his schemes.


    ¡°That boy is a Dud, right?¡± Philip frowned. ¡°How the hell is he using magic then?¡±


    ¡°Should we follow him?¡± Dennis asked. ¡°We will not be able to use our brooms inside the forest, and it can be dangerous at this time of day.¡±


    After a short conversation, the four men decided to return to their home and just sleep for the night.


    They were already exhausted and cold after going on a wild goose chase across the countryside.


    All of them were disappointed, but they got something out of this experience.


    The hateful young man was very sly and shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡°He might have won today, but tomorrow is another day,¡± Bruce stated. ¡°We will get him next time.¡±


    This was the only thing that he could say in order to keep the morale of their group raised.


    ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s take him fishing,¡± Philipmented. ¡°Theke has still not frozen over. It will be a good ce to teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡± Dennis grinned. ¡°We¡¯ll let him have a good swim with the fishes tomorrow.¡±


    The four men chuckled as they all started to n a new scheme to teach Ethan a lesson.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that they were messing with the wrong person.


    They would soon realize that taking Ethan fishing was a mistake.


    A very big mistake that they would soon find out the hard way.

 Chapter 336 Sebastian’s Advice

    <h4>Chapter 336 Sebastian¡¯s Advice</h4>


    Ethan was feeling sofortable that he was unwilling to open his eyes and wake up.


    He could tell that his head was nestled in something soft, which made him even more reluctant to leave his bed to start the day.


    However, he knew that he had to get up, or else, the men of the Oswald Family might discover him. If that were to happen, he was sure that they would start a ruckus.


    When he opened his eyes, he instantly understood why he felt something soft pressing against his face.


    His head was buried in the bosom of a youngdy, whose hands were wrapped around his head, holding him in a gentle embrace.


    However, after he came to this realization, another thing caught his attention.


    ¡®The size seems different,¡¯ Ethan thought as thest dregs of sleep inside his head faded, allowing him to think clearer.


    He slightly raised his head in order to identify the woman who was embracing him close to her chest.


    It was at this moment that his body stiffened upon finally seeing whose ¡°softness¡± he was reluctant to part with just now.


    ¡®¡­ I knew it,¡¯ Ethan mused to himself as he looked at the sleeping face of his cousin, whom he had known since they were kids.


    Among all his lovers, he had known her the longest. And of course, he had strong feelings for her as well. However, faced with the decision of staying for a while longer or leaving the room, Ethan still chose thetter.


    As much as he wanted to stay, he didn''t dare to take the risk of being discovered, which would definitely lead him to more trouble in the future.


    The young man then carefully pried off Chloe¡¯s hands from his head before giving her a kiss on the cheek.


    He did the same to Luna before getting off the bed as gently and slowly as possible.


    Fortunately, the two girls didn¡¯t wake up, which made him sigh in relief.


    He nced at them onest time before silently opening the window. He jumped into his Wind Dancer and started to fly back into his own room, acting like he had spent the night there, sleeping without any worries in the world.


    A minute after the young man left their room, Chloe¡¯s and Luna¡¯s eyes slowly opened.


    Although Ethan had done his best to get out of bed as quietly and gently as he could, it was simply impossible since he was sandwiched between the twodies.


    Even so, they still didn¡¯t open their eyes and pretended to be asleep, fooling Ethan into thinking that he managed to slip away without waking them up.


    The two exchanged nces and smiled at each other before closing their eyes once again.


    The sun still hadn¡¯t risen. However, the light of the dawn was bright enough, allowing Ethan to see his surroundings. He carefully opened the window of his room and entered it without too much effort.


    The young man stretched his arms and yawned for a bit. His body felt energized due to the fact that he spent the night with his two lovers and was able to sleep peacefully in their embrace.


    ¡®I wonder what my inws are nning today?¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I¡¯m sure that they are very pissed about what happenedst night.¡¯


    Ethan knew that the more he seeded in escaping the traps that the men of the Oswald Family had set for him, the angrier they would get.


    But it wasn''t like there was anything he could do about it.


    He couldn¡¯t simply allow himself to fall for their schemes and hurt himself in the process. Although he didn¡¯t mind some physical pain, he was certain that Luna might start to hate her family if something really did happen to him.


    To ensure that his lover wouldn¡¯t have a falling out with her family, he needed to stay strong and survive unscathed from the schemes that the men of the Oswald Family had prepared for him.


    A few hourster¡­


    Ethan, Chloe, Luna, and Emma rode their broomsticks, following Bruce and the other men of the Oswald Family to their favorite fishing spot, which was a mile away from their residence.


    Ethan and Chloe both liked fishing, so they were looking forward to this activity.


    On the other hand, Luna was also excited since she never had the opportunity to try it before. As a girl, she was trained to be a good wife by her two mothers.


    Instead of fishing, they taught her how to sew, cook, and dance, what noble etiquettes were, and some other practical things that would allow her to adapt in any situation.


    Thanks to this, she grew up with a good head over her shoulders despite the fact that she was a very shy person.


    It was only during her First Year in Brynhildr Academy, when she was sent to Dud Manor, that the youngdy slowly opened up to the kind and caring members of the Manor, which many considered to be the worst ce in the academy.


    Things became even better after she met Ethan, who was now her lover. Because of this, she was willing to try new things, and fishing was one of them.


    Emma, on the other hand, neither liked nor disliked fishing.


    Just like everyone in the Meredith n, she was taught fishing as part of their survival skills training.


    In her eyes, fishing was just one of the many ways to acquire some food in order to survive. Nothing more, nothing less.


    But even this standoffish beauty, who only showed her true colors to Ethan when they were alone, was also looking forward to this fishing trip.


    She could tell that Luna¡¯s father, Bruce, was nning something.


    ¡®Unfortunately, they picked the worst ce toy a trap for Ethan.¡¯ Emma smiled internally.


    Ethan was currently riding on her broomstick, while Luna rode on Chloe¡¯s.


    Both of them were Duds, so they could not ride flying brooms on their own.


    The men of the Oswald Family believed that Ethan had someone¡¯s helpst night, and their prime suspect was Emma.


    A Dud couldn¡¯t possibly do the things he did, so this was the only logical exnation.


    Looking at his father-inw from behind, a frown appeared on Ethan¡¯s face.


    He wanted to tell Bruce, Irene, and the rest of Luna¡¯s family that Luna wasn¡¯t his only lover.


    The young man didn¡¯t know how they might react if he dropped the news that Chloe and Emma were his lovers as well.


    The men were already hostile to him because he wanted to make his rtionship with Luna official.


    If he were to admit that he had more than one lover and that he even nned to have five wives and one mistress, the men of the Oswald Family might just throw caution to the wind and gang up on him then and there.


    ¡®This is a bit tricky¡­,¡¯ Ethan thought helplessly as he asked his Other Half for help. ¡®Do you have any advice for me?¡¯


    ¡®Get Luna pregn¡ª¡°


    ¡°Okay. You can shut up now. Asking you was a mistake. How about you, Sebastian?¡±


    Ethan shook his head helplessly because he forgot that his Other Half didn¡¯t care what method was used as long as the desired result was reached.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you any advice,¡± Sebastian replied. ¡°The Tide Bringer only had to smile at a beautifuldy, and her entire family would happily wee him with open arms.


    ¡°In his time, being his bed warmer was the greatest honor for women, so he doesn¡¯t have your problem. But if I am being honest, I can only think of one way.¡±


    Ethan looked at the Guardian of Zentris, who was looking at him with a devilish smile on his face.


    ¡°Prove to them that you are strong enough to protect their treasured daughter,¡± Sebastian stated. ¡°Since you are already headed to ake, why don¡¯t you use the territory to your advantage? Sure, it might not be the Sea, but it¡¯s the next best that you can use as the perfect battlefield.¡±


    Ethan sighed in his heart. He originally nned to fight Luna¡¯s family members as ast resort, but it seems that he would have to push his ns forward sooner.


    The sooner they epted him, the faster he could build strong bonds with Luna¡¯s family.

 Chapter 337 A Battle Worth Fighting For [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 337 A Battle Worth Fighting For [Part 1]</h4>


    ¡°You put the bait here, like this,¡± Philip taught his granddaughter how to put the bait on the fishing hook.


    Instead of using worms, they were using corn kernels as bait.


    ¡°Luna, I¡¯m an expert when ites to fishing,¡± Chloe bragged as she patted her chest. ¡°You can ask me anything when ites to fishing.¡±


    Ethan smiled as he gave his cousin a sidelong nce. He also put a corn kernel on his fishing hook.


    Chloe liked to fish, so she developed a knack for it. Whenever she and Ethan went fishing, she would always be the one who would catch more fish between the two of them.


    Theke had a wooden tform where the locals stayed whenever they fished.


    Currently, they were the only people around, so it was the perfect time to catch fish at their leisure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y a game,¡± Chloe proposed to Ethan. ¡°The one who catches the most fish in an hour gets to order the one with the lowest catch. How about it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on,¡± Ethan agreed with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you will win this time around.¡±


    Chloe smirked because she felt that her win was already in the bag. However, before they could officially start theirpetition, Luna and Emma spoke up and asked to join as well.


    Although it was Luna¡¯s first time to go fishing, she wanted to join the fun. Also, she believed that none of them would bully her even if she were the one who caught the least among them.


    The four teenagers then threw their hooks at the same time, watching them fall into theke water.


    With Ethan¡¯s ability, he could easily win thispetition. But since he wanted to enjoy this moment, he didn¡¯t y dirty and simply allowed nature to take its course.


    Suddenly, one of the lines bobbed on the water.


    To their surprise, the one who managed to get a bite was none other than Luna, who was learning to fish for the first time.


    ¡°W-What should I do?¡± Luna stuttered as she tried to pull the line towards her.


    ¡°Use the reel to pull the fish close to you,¡± Chloe said as she stuffed her fishing hook in Ethan''s hand in order to help her best friend. ¡°You do it like this.¡±


    The youngdy guided the hand of her best friend as she helped her reel her first catch, making Luna smile from ear to ear.


    But the fish was still struggling on her fishing hook, and she felt quite anxious about touching it.


    Fortunately, Chloe was there to help her remove the hook from the fish. She then dropped it into the bucket filled with water.


    Luna watched as the fish she caught swam around the bucket, making her feel giddy.


    ¡®This is fun,¡¯ Luna thought as she once again ced a corn kernel on her fishing hook before throwing it into theke a second time.


    Not even a minute had passed, yet she already caught another fish, making Ethan and Chloe blink at the same time.


    Luna, who already knew what to do, reeled the fish in and raised it out of the water.


    This time, it was her Grandpa who took the fish from the hook and ced it in the water bucket.


    Ten minutester, there were already four fish swimming in the bucket, and all of them were caught by Luna.


    ¡°Strange,¡± Chloe said as she scratched her head. ¡°Why aren''t any fish biting my lure?¡±


    Another ten minutes passed, and Luna caught two more fish, raising her catch count to seven.


    Emma had managed to catch her first fish during this time, while Ethan and Chloe still had zero.


    For some reason, Bruce, Philip, Dennis, and Erik were also unable to catch any fish, making them frown.


    Only an hour had passed since theirpetition started, but Luna had already caught twelve fish.


    Emma caught four.


    Chloe caught two.


    Ethan, on the other hand, caught nothing.


    The young man could only smile bitterly and ept his fate.


    Fortunately, the one who won was Luna.


    If it were Chloe, he didn¡¯t know what kind of order she would ask of him, making him feel relieved.


    Seeing that everyone was having fun, Bruce signaled the men of his family with his eyes.


    All of them nodded their heads at the same time and executed their n.


    ¡°Youngdies, why don¡¯t you bring the fish back to the house so that Irene and Briana can cook them for lunch?¡± Bruce asked. ¡°Us boys will just have some fun and return at lunchtime.¡±


    Before Luna could protest, Ethan stepped in and gave her hand a light squeeze.


    ¡°Sounds like a good n, Father,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be very happy to apany you to have fun.¡±


    He then gave Luna a look of reassurance.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine,¡¯ Ethan said to Luna and Chloe through telepathy, using the ability of the Guardian Ring. ¡®Trust me on this one.¡¯


    Seeing his gaze, Luna reluctantly nodded her head. ¡®Be careful, okay?¡¯


    ¡®I will,¡¯ Ethan replied. ¡®Go first, and make sure to cook me a delicious lunch as a reward.¡¯


    ¡®Hey, shouldn¡¯t you be the one giving me a reward?¡¯ Luna pouted. ¡®I was the one who won thepetition after all.¡¯


    ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll give you a rewardter.¡¯


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    Although Chloe and Emma were reluctant to leave, they trusted that Ethan would be able to return safely.


    The three girls then flew back to the Oswald Residence on their flying brooms.


    Only when all of them were out of sight did the four men confront Ethan with their arms crossed over their chest.


    ¡°I admire your courage for not hiding behind my daughter¡¯s skirt,¡± Bruce stated. ¡°You sure made a fool of usst night. Did that girl, Emma, help you?¡±


    Ethan smiled. Instead of answering Bruce¡¯s question, he instead asked a question on his own.


    ¡°Father, I am seriously in love with Luna,¡± Ethan dered. ¡°I want her to be one of my wives in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hoh¡­ did you just say wives?¡± Philip sneered. ¡°I knew it. Emma is also one of your girlfriends, huh?¡±


    ¡°Not only her,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Chloe as well.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Dennis frowned. ¡°Chloe as well? Isn¡¯t she your cousin?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes. But we¡¯re not rted by blood. I¡¯m an adopted child.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Erik snorted. ¡°So you already have other lovers aside from my sister. Did you use love potions on them or something, you scum?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use any dirty tricks to make them fall in love with me,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Also, I know that whether I had other lovers or not, you would still get in the way of my rtionship with Luna. So, I have a proposal.¡±


    Ethan scanned the faces of the four people who were ring in his direction.


    ¡°Fight me four versus one,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°If you win, I will no longer pursue Luna. But if all of you lose, you will acknowledge me as your son-inw, Father.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Bruceughed. ¡°I see. So this is why you didn¡¯t follow them back to the residence. You were nning to fight us all by yourself. I don¡¯t know if you are bold or stupid. I am leaning more on thetter though.¡±


    Ethan stared at his father-inw with a solemn look on his face.


    ¡°So, Father, will you ept the deal or not?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°All of you can fight me at the same time. Or are all of you scared of fighting against a mere Dud?¡±


    ¡°Mere Dud, my butt!¡± Philip scoffed. ¡°You think I believe that nonsense? I can see it in your eyes. Even if it is four of us against you, you still believe that you will be the one who will win. Your courage reminds me of my younger self when I was your age. I used to be very confident in my abilities as well.¡±


    Ethan took out his wand and summoned his Sea God¡¯s Trident, raring to finally end this conflict with his inws.


    The four men also took out their wands, as they faced off against one another.


    ¡°We won¡¯t hold back, so don¡¯te crying on uster,¡± Bruce stated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any nonsense that you are going back on your word after we beat the crap out of you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°That won''t happen.¡±


    Ethan tapped his chest, and a pair of Fairy Wings grew out of his back. He then flew toward the center of theke, baiting the men of the Oswald Family, who followed after him without a second thought.

 Chapter 338 A Battle Worth Fighting For [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 338 A Battle Worth Fighting For [Part 2]</h4>


    The four men of the Oswald Family encircled Ethan while riding on their broomsticks.


    All of their wands were pointed at him, showing no signs of mercy.


    ¡°Boy, personally, I don¡¯t hate you,¡± Bruce stated. ¡°You helped us a lot by giving us funds this winter, and I appreciate that. But, my daughter is off limits. I¡¯m going to give you a choice. Stay friends with Luna, and we can all get along just fine, or suffer the consequences of trying to ask for her hand in marriage.¡±


    ¡°Thats¡¯ right!¡± Dennis shouted. ¡°You already have Chloe and Emma, why do you have to drag my sister into this mess?! Even Father only has two wives!¡±


    ¡°Pick your words wisely,¡± Philip said. ¡°You¡¯re still young, Ethan. There are plenty of other fish in the sea. It doesn¡¯t have to be my granddaughter.¡±


    Erik didn¡¯t say anything, instead he locked his eyes on Ethan¡¯s body, ready to cast a spell the moment he did something funny.


    Unknown to them, thedies back at the Residence were watching this scene using a Crystal Ball.


    Irene, Briana, and Rhea watched with calm expressions on their faces, as the young man faced off against their family members.


    They liked Ethan, and even thought that he was a good match for Luna. However, they still wanted to see the oue of this face off.


    Even though the three of them acknowledged him, they were certain that the men of their family wouldn¡¯t. This was why they didn¡¯t do anything to stop the confrontation.


    They want to see how Ethan would be able to convince them to allow Luna to be his lover.


    Bruce, Philip, Dennis, and Erik, were all ready to unleash a barrage of spells at the young man, but he didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by it.


    He even smiled at his future inws, making them re in his direction.


    ¡°I was an orphan, and my Grandma raised me with love and care,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°Back then, I was fine doing the farm chores everyday, andzing around in the fields. That was my world, and I was quite satisfied with it.


    ¡°However, my Grandma used force to send me to an ordinary human academy. Originally, I should have enrolled in Saint ire¡¯s Academy, away from the Wizarding World, forever ignorant of it.


    ¡°But, Fate thought differently. Before I knew it, I arrived at Brynhildr Academy, and saw things I never thought I would see in my lifetime. I am a Dud. But, that isn¡¯t entirely true. My circumstances areplicated and, if not for Luna, I would have remained a powerless individual.¡±


    Ethan paused as he looked at Bruce with a solemn look on his face.


    ¡°Luna was the one who gave me the opportunity to use Magic, and since then, I¡¯ve been forever grateful to her. But, I became greedy. She is a very kind, warm, caring, and loving person. It was simply impossible not to fall in love with her.


    ¡°In fact, I had nned to confess to her that I wished for her to be my girlfriend. But, before I could do that, an incident happened. During one of our missions, our team was targeted by a Bandit Group, with Rogue Wizards among their ranks. Because of this, I and a friend of mine were forced to make a choice.


    ¡°Either let the enemy capture us, or jump into a Nexus that would send us to the past. It was a difficult choice, but in the end, we chose to take a gamble. When we arrived in the Lands of stor, that was the time when I was forced to kill a human for the first time.


    ¡°It was not just one or two people that I killed. Yes, I killed dozens of people. Not by choice, but out of necessity, and I suffered greatly for it.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t n on telling this tale to anyone, but for some reason, he feltpelled to share this with the people of the Oswald Family.


    ¡°I entered a depression, and almost broke down beyond repair. But, the girl who was sent to the past with me, Lily, was there and helped me recover, to the best of her abilities. I felt guilty and ashamed of myself because I took advantage of her kindness.


    ¡°When I recovered, the Necromancer who was hunting us down,unched a siege against the city that we were currently in. While everyone was busy, he targeted Lily because he knew that she was the only one keeping me sane.


    ¡°I almost died during this attack because I received the killing blow that was meant for her. However, through a stroke of luck, both of us survived. That was when we took the next step in our rtionship.


    ¡°I also felt guilty at this point in time because I had set aside my feelings for Luna and Chloe, so that I could embrace her. I don¡¯t regret my decision, and if I were to go back in time, I wouldn¡¯t have changed anything.


    ¡°The Lands of stor was a cruel and mercilessnd. It taught me that if I wanted something with all of my heart, I should fight for it. Nothing is free. Everything has a price. Freedom is only possible if you have the strength to defend the peace.


    When Lily¡¯s Brother, Conall, came to Brynhildr Academy to challenge me, I didn¡¯t back down because I thought that I could beat him. Unfortunately, my ego had grown quiterge, after my consecutive victories.


    ¡°He made me understand how trulycking I was. I was in aa for a week after that battle, but I didn''t regret it. Lily was worth fighting for! Chloe is worth fighting for! Luna is worth fighting for! My lovers are worth fighting for!¡±


    Ethan gripped his wand, and the Sea God¡¯s Trident firmly as magic power circted inside his body.


    ¡°So, I don¡¯t care if you all hate me, or think that I am not worthy of Luna,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Since we can¡¯t see eye to eye then let¡¯s just fight because I stand here for one reason, and one reason only.¡±


    The young man pointed the tip of his Sea God¡¯s Trident at Bruce, holding his gaze.


    ¡°I fight because this battle is worth fighting for,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Prepare yourselves. I will not hold back. I just hope that all of you know how to swim.¡±


    At that exact moment, the water of theke started to churn, as if it was boiling over.


    Ethan was now tapping to the power of his Legacy and, with it, he would force the elements to bow to his will.


    ¡ª---------------

 Chapter 339 A Battle Worth Fighting For [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 339 A Battle Worth Fighting For [Part 3]</h4>


    ¡®Just who is this boy?!¡¯ Bruce couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart shudder as he looked at the young man, who had just swatted his father, Philip, from the sky using a gigantic hand made up of water.


    Although Luna''s Grandpa had managed to erect a barrier just in time to defend against the attack, he was still sent flying by the force of the impact.


    The reason the Oswald Barony had received a Baron title was due to Philip.


    During his prime, he was the Personal Knight of the previous King, who had helped him fight on the battlefields to protect the country from those who wished to usurp it.


    When the King passed the crown to the Crown Prince, Philip also retired because he didn¡¯t want to serve another Master.


    Due to his loyalty and bravery in the battlefield, he was given a Baron¡¯s Title and awarded thends at the border of the Kingdom.


    The previous King wanted to make him at least an Earl, allowing him to obtain and with greener pastures. But, Philip turned it down. His reason was that he was just a simple man, and wanted to live a simple life after his de was no longer needed by his Lord.


    He had grown many years older since then, but his skills as a Knight were still ingrained in his body.


    Right now, Philip¡¯s blood was boiling.


    It had been a long time since he had fought in a real battle, and the boy in front of him was going all out, and not pulling his punches.


    This was truly a battle where they could get seriously injured, but for some reason, Philip couldn¡¯t stop grinning.


    ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Philipughed as he regained his bnce mid-air. ¡°This brat really reminds me of myself when I was young. Damn, although I¡¯m more handsome than him, he still packs a punch. I guess it¡¯s time for me to get serious as well.¡±


    The old man took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡®He is using a Legacy. But, I¡¯m pretty certain that this is not the Legacy of the Rivers and Lakes,¡¯ Philip thought. ¡®I have seen a Legacy Holder of that power before, and his control of the power was several times better than Ethan.


    ¡®It seems that he is just manipting the water and forcing it to follow his will. Although a bit crude, he still has a good grasp of the foundations. He¡¯s also used to fighting multiple enemies at once.¡¯


    After confirming that Ethan didn¡¯t possess the Legacy of the Rivers and Lakes, Philip once again flew towards the battlefield. This time, his eyes were sharp, and he was holding his wand like the handle of a sword.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight like old times, what do you say, my old friend?¡± Philip muttered as the wand in his hand glowed faintly as if agreeing with his proposal.


    A silver de emerged from the tip of the wand, transforming into a sword with the wand as its handle.


    ¡°Bruce, Dennis, Erik, distance yourselves from him and unleash your strongest spells,¡± Philipmanded. ¡°Don¡¯t think of anything else and just do it!¡±


    ¡®Sh*t! Gramps has lost it!¡¯ Dennis cursed internally. ¡®What if we identally kill this kid?!¡¯


    Bruce and Erik were also hesitating. They only wanted to teach Ethan a lesson and not kill him. If they really went for the kill, even they wouldn¡¯t be able to shoulder the consequences.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Philip muttered as he flew towards Ethan with the silver sword in hand, preparing to engage him in closebat. ¡°Just do as I say! I will take responsibility!¡±


    As someone that had fought many life and death battles in his life, Philip could actually sense something emanating from Ethan¡¯s body.


    There were two powerful presences that seemed to be keeping watch over the battle, ready to interfere if the young man¡¯s life was truly in danger.


    He could almost see their forms behind Ethan, and despite the fearless grin on his face, his heart couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    A creature with seven heads, standing over a hundred-meters tall. Its seven pairs of eyes were looking at him with amusement.


    Another monster, this one with two protruding horns on his head, was d in ck mes.


    Despite not seeing a face, Philip could sense the creature¡¯s devilish smirk, as if encouraging the old man to do his worst.


    ¡®Damn, my granddaughter picked one hell of a boyfriend,¡¯ Philip thought as the silver de in his hand shone brightly, making him look like a whiteet that was shooting towards the young man with the intention of ramming him.


    Seeing Philip charge at him, Ethan felt the same level of danger that he sensed when he faced off against Conall, which resulted in him suffering from serious injuries.


    ¡°Illumina!¡± Ethan roared as the wand in his hand turned into particles of light, forming the image of a Mermaid princess behind him.


    When he fought against Conall, he used everything in his arsenal, but he still didn¡¯t manage to win.


    However, this time, it was different.


    With theke as a medium, Ethan had a source of power that he could draw upon to fight to his peak.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Thrust!¡± Ethan pulled back his arm and thrust forward, coating the Sea God¡¯s Trident in a torrent of water, forming the head of a Water Dragon that collided with the whiteet headed his way.


    The resulting sh sent bothbatants flying backwards, as the force of their blows shed against each other.


    ¡°dius gelli!¡± Philip shouted as soon as he regained his bnce, and the silver sword in his hand extended towards Ethan like a sword whip.


    ¡°Aqua Anguis!¡± Ethan waved his trident and countless Water Serpents rose up from theke to attack Luna¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡°Magna Fragor!¡± Bruce roared.


    ¡°Ventus Vulnus!¡± Erik shouted.


    ¡°Lapis Tormenti!¡± Dennis chanted.


    Wind des, a Giant Fireball, and a Giant Boulder, smashed against the Water Snakes that were headed towards Philip, destroying them all.


    Ethan tried to deflect the sword whip that had reached his location, but instead of deflecting it, the sword whip wrapped around the handle of his trident, holding him in ce.


    ¡°Wow, this old man knows what he¡¯s doing,¡± Sebastianmented.


    ¡°Seasoned warriors have plenty of battle experience,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°He knew that the other members of his family would defend him, so he just focused on his attack without putting up a defense. This guy is trouble.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s two allies were having fun because they wanted to see how Ethan would fare against his opponents.


    For the two of them, this was just part of his training. Although fighting four Wizards at the same time was difficult, they believed that Ethan had a way to ovee them.


    ¡°Gramps, you shouldn¡¯t be like this,¡± Ethan said as he tried to pull Philip towards him. ¡°You¡¯re not as young as you used to, what if you break your bones? Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    ¡°Hah! My wife¡¯s stick might break my bones, but your words will never hurt me.¡± Philipughed. ¡°You think a brat like you can break my bones? I¡¯ve been fighting wars before you were even born!¡±


    The old man then nced at his family members and shouted.


    ¡°What the hell are you dimwits looking at? Attack him!¡± Philip ordered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to use your strongest spells then use paralyzing spells, or anything that can restrain him! Are you idiots?!¡±


    Philip¡¯s shout broke Bruce, Dennis, and Erik out of their daze.


    They immediately went to action and unleashed paralyzing spells at the young man, who was trying to free his trident from Philip¡¯s hold.


    Illumina, who was hovering above Ethan, waved her hand and unleashed a barrage of Hydro Balls to disperse the spells that were aimed in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    Although moving autonomously would drain the young man¡¯s magic reserves faster, she currently didn¡¯t have a choice but to do it.


    At the moment, a ck fireball shot out of nowhere, forcing Illumina to summon a water ball to disperse it.


    ¡°This looks fun,¡± Rowanughed as he joined the battle. ¡°I knew thating home a day sooner was a good choice!¡±


    Seeing another contender enter the battlefield, Ethan and Illumina no longer held back. They were already hard-pressed with four wizards, but if Rowan joined the fight, they would definitely lose if they didn¡¯t stake everything on the line.


    Countless Water Dragons rose up from theke, roaring in anger as they fought the people who were trying to get in their Master¡¯s way. This had now truly be an all out battle, and Ethan knew that the longer the battlested, the more disadvantageous it would be for him.


    All the men had sumbed to their battle lust, transforming theke into a raging battlefield, which made the hearts of thedies who were watching the fight back at the Oswald Residence, feel their hearts beat wildly inside their chests.

 Chapter 340 A Battle Worth Fighting For [Part 4]

    <h4>Chapter 340 A Battle Worth Fighting For [Part 4]</h4>


    Rowan had long wanted to beat the crap out of Ethan ever since he discovered that the Dud had be his sister¡¯s boyfriend.


    Of course, he had a gut feeling that the boy had more than one lover since he was always surrounded by girls, and having it confirmed made him hate the other party even more.


    But, after seeing him save Luna in the Legacy Domain, his hatred for him simmered down a bit.


    He gave credit when it was due, and he acknowledged that Ethan did have the qualifications to be his sister¡¯s lover. However, he still needed an outlet to vent his past resentments.


    Since there was a perfect opportunity to do it, why not join his family in ganging up on the handsome young man, whose blue eyes now glowed with ferocity as he prepared to unleash his full power?


    ¡°Everyone, he¡¯s going all out!¡± Rowan shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back because this kid packs a punch!¡±


    Philip roared. Blue mes exploded from the tip of his wand, spreading toward the body of his sword whip, and shot in Ethan¡¯s direction like a ming snake.


    With his weapon wrapped around the young man¡¯s trident, Ethan would be burned if he didn¡¯t let go of his weapon.


    Erik unleashed countless Wind des in Ethan¡¯s direction. He didn¡¯t hold back, having felt that the amount of magical power the young man radiated was reaching a staggering level.


    Dennis also gathered his magic power and let loose a five-meter-tall boulder, which flew in Ethan¡¯s direction like a cannon.


    Bruce waved his wand around him, and a zing trail of red mes encircled his entire body.


    A momentter, he unleashed his strongest attack which was a giant Fire Serpent, who flew in Ethan¡¯s direction like a zing train.


    Rowanughed as he summoned several spears made up of Dark mes and hurled them at the young man, who was at the center of theke.


    The countless Water Dragons shed against these magical attacks, dispersing thempletely.


    However, they simply continued to cast more powerful spells, one after the other, destroying the Water Dragons one by one.


    It was at this moment that the blue gem on Ethan¡¯s Sea God¡¯s Trident glowed with power, engulfing his body in a tornado made of water.


    The entireke rose up, making the vortex bigger and stronger.


    From within its depths, Ethan growled as he activated the Third Stage of his Legacy.


    Originally, Sebastian didn¡¯t n to lend Ethan his power in this battle. However, a new variable appeared, which made the already hard battle extremely difficult.


    Since it was unfair for the young man to fight against five opponents at once, the Guardian of Zentris made an exception and allowed Ethan to summon the power of the Sea, turning the entireke into his domain.


    The young man also didn¡¯t want to use the Third Stage of his Legacy, knowing how big a toll it took on his body, but he was left with no choice.


    He needed to end the battle as fast as possible. Otherwise, he will lose in a battle of attrition against the five Wizards, who were now taking him seriously.


    ¡°Grand Aria!¡±


    As if the entire world was alongside him, the Giant Water Tornado expanded, destroying all the spells that were thrown in the young man¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Fly away now!¡± Philip ordered because he could feel the strong suction forceing from the tornado, which was pulling them toward its center.


    The five Wizards tried to fly away, but it was already toote.


    From within the water tornado, five gigantic hands made up of water emerged and grabbed the five Wizards out of the air.


    ¡°I hope that all of you know how to swim.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s teasing tone sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    The next thing they knew, the hands that had captured them pulled them toward the center of the tornado, making all of them panic.


    Several secondster, the tornado transformed into a giant fist.


    With a roar of anger and defiance, Ethan smashed his fist downward, sending the giant fist toward theke, making it explode and sending water dozens of meters into the air.


    ¡°¡­ You didn¡¯t kill them, right?¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented as he looked at theke, whose size and depth had be several times bigger and deeper.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Ethan just gave them a scare.¡±


    Ethan panted for breath as his body slowlynded on the surface of theke.


    The most he did was trap the men from the Oswald Family inside a dome of water.


    The attack he unleashed just now was to show them what he could do if he were pushed into a corner.


    A momentter, several individuals floated to the surface of the water.


    They were soaked from head to foot, but they were mostly unharmed.


    They honestly thought that they were goners when they saw that they were about to be mmed to the ground.


    Fortunately, the dome of water where they had been held was very sturdy.


    They only felt soreness as if they had exercised too much, making them groan in difort.


    With a flick of his trident, Ethan moved the floating bodies to the shore and dumped them there.


    After doing that, he turned extremely lethargic and felt like his body was as heavy as lead.


    Illumina held him and carried him to the shore.


    There she lightlyid down his body on the grass before transforming into a wand thatnded gently over his chest.


    ¡°Thank you, Illumina,¡± Ethan said softly as he rested his hand over the wand, securing it in ce.


    Although he did his best to stay conscious, he was too drowsy to fight it. In the end, he closed his eyes and lost consciousness.


    The men of the Oswald Family looked at the sleeping teenager who was lying dozens of meters away from them.


    They still couldn¡¯t believe what they had seen, and all of them, with the exception of Rowan and Philip, shuddered at the thought of being crushed by the giant hands that had grabbed them earlier.


    If Ethan really wanted to harm them, he could have easily done that.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    It made them realize that even though they were ganging up on him, the young man was still able to think rationally and didn¡¯t give them anysting injuries.


    Rowan casually drank a potion from his storage ring, allowing him to recover faster.


    Since he didn¡¯t really receive any damage from Ethan¡¯s attack, he only used the potion to remove the soreness from his body.


    Just as Rowan was about to stand up to give his family members some potions as well, a flying broom carrying a Witchnded beside Ethan.


    It was none other than Emma, who didn¡¯t return to the Oswald Residence.


    Ethan¡¯s Promised One simply waited for the battle to end beforeing to check her Master¡¯s current condition.


    A sigh of relief escaped her lips when she confirmed that her Master was unhurt and was only suffering from Magic Deprivation and Lethargy.


    The youngdy then waved her wand, making Ethan¡¯s body float in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going first,¡± Emma said to Rowan before taking her Master, flying toward the sky with her flying broom.


    The Third Year from Brynhildr Academy noticed that Emma wasn¡¯t headed back to their residence.


    Although he didn¡¯t know where the youngdy was nning to take Ethan, he was certain that they would return sooner orter.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that several angry Witches were waiting for them back in the residence, resulting in a nagging thatsted for an hour, making all of their ears nearly bleed.

 Chapter 341 The Young Ones Sure Are Bold

    <h4>Chapter 341 The Young Ones Sure Are Bold</h4>


    Ethan felt something sweet and wet entering his lips, making him lick it subconsciously.


    A few secondster, a soothing warmth washed over his body, making him sigh infort.


    His eyes were too heavy to open, and even if he could open them, there was something covering them, which would prevent him from seeing anything.


    Since that was the case, Ethan simply kept his eyes shut and enjoyed the sweet thing that he was tasting with his mouth, allowing his body to regain its strength.


    As the minutes passed, his senses were getting sharper, allowing him to move his hands. But, just as he was about to remove the thing that was covering his eyes, a delicate hand held his wrist, stopping him mid-way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t remove it just yet,¡± Emma whispered. ¡°Just rx, Ethan. You¡¯re not fully recovered yet. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    Hearing a familiar voice, the young man heeded the advice of his Promised One.


    He no longer resisted and once again tasted the sweet thing that entered his lips.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but when he felt that he had enough strength to properly move his body, the eye mask covering his eyes disappeared.


    ¡°Are you feeling better, Ethan?¡± Emma asked as she carefully put on her eyesses. Her face was flushed, and her breathing was a little haggard.


    He also noticed that she was no longer wearing her Witch Robe and that she had put it over his body like a nket.


    A few buttons of her school uniform were undone, vaguely revealing the line of her cleavage, making Ethan subconsciously swallow his saliva.


    Among his lovers, Emma had the most developed body of them all.


    No one knew that the standoffish Assistant Librarian hid an hourss figure underneath her Witch Robe, which was more than enough to make the boys at the academy build a Fan Club for her.


    If not for the fact that she went out of her way to make herself look like an unattractive geek, someone as beautiful as her would definitely attract a lot of attention from her peers.


    Perhaps, seeing that the handsome young man liked what he was seeing, Emma even yfully unbuttoned one more button on her shirt, making Ethan lightly clear his throat.


    ¡°How long was I out?¡± Ethan asked as he looked at his surroundings. ¡°This ce looks¡­ familiar?¡±


    ¡°You have been sleeping for four hours,¡± Emma replied. ¡°And yes, this ce is familiar since we are currently inside the Tree House.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ethan blinked in confusion as he personally covered Emma with her own Witch Robe. ¡°Are we back in the academy?¡±


    Emma shook her head. ¡°The Tree House is a portable magic house that can be ced in any kind of tree, as long as that tree meets the requirements. This makes it very handy to carry, especially when going on a very long journey.


    ¡°There was a possibility that you might get kicked out of the Oswald Residence and be forced to sleep outside. Having considered this, I brought the Tree House with me, just in case that scenario happened. Fortunately, you were able to win the good graces of thedies of the family, allowing you to have your own room.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ethan nodded his head in understanding as he carefully buttoned Emma¡¯s shirt one by one.


    When he was done, he gave her right cheek a quick peck, making thetter blush.


    ¡°Thank you for always looking out for me,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°But we have to go back now. I don¡¯t want Chloe and Luna to get worried.¡±¡¯


    Emma nodded. ¡°Mmm.¡±


    She had already spent four hours with him, so she didn¡¯t mind returning to the Oswald Residence.


    The youngdy knew that Ethan had spent the night inside Luna¡¯s room to escape the scheme of Luna¡¯s family members.


    Truth be told, she wished that he had chosen to sleep in her room instead.


    But she also knew that there was a chance that they would inspect her room, which was why Ethan decided to y it safe and stayed in Luna¡¯s room, where Chloe was also sleeping.


    After leaving the Tree House, Ethan rode with Emma on her flying broom and flew back to the Oswald Residence in less than fifteen minutes.


    He had just dismounted from the flying broom when he found himself being hugged by two beautifuldies, who both had worried looks on their faces.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ethan replied as he held Chloe and Luna close to him. ¡°I made both of you worry.¡±


    Despite the fact that the entire Oswald Family was looking at them, Ethan casually kissed the twodies¡¯ foreheads, making Philip shake his head helplessly.


    ¡°Hah¡­ youth,¡± Philip said. ¡°The young ones sure are bold.¡±


    Rhea lightly tapped the ground with her walking stick, catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°The winds are getting chilly, so why don¡¯t we go inside the house to warm ourselves up?¡± Rhea proposed. ¡°What do you think, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a great idea, Grandma,¡± Ethan replied with a smile.


    He then followed the olddy while walking hand in hand with Chloe and Luna. This time, Bruce and the others no longer looked at him in disdain and contempt.


    After fighting against Ethan, they had no choice but to admit that the young man had the strength to protect Luna from those who might wish to do her harm.


    In short, they grudgingly approved of their rtionship.


    Once inside, Irene and Briana served everyone hot chocte drinks and cookies. When everyone was feelingfy, Rhea asked Ethan to tell them about his adventures in the Lands of stor.


    They watched the battle through the crystal ball, so they also heard his speech. It made them quite touched, especially with how much emotion his voice carried.


    Very few individuals had managed to return to the present after entering a Nexus and lived to tell the tale.


    Of course, Ethan was more than happy to tell the story, omitting some parts that he believed would only cause problems in the future.


    Philip especially loved the part where the Necromancer wasying a siege on the City of Zentris.


    As one of the Knights of the Former King, he had experienced these kinds of battles as well.


    This made his impression of Ethan improve by a notch, making him very fond of his future grandson-inw, who had managed to rekindle the old spark that was still beating inside his old heart.

 Chapter 342 Chloe’s Confession

    <h4>Chapter 342 Chloe¡¯s Confession</h4>


    ¡°You suffered a lot, child,¡± Rhea said as she wiped her tears with a handkerchief. ¡°But, if you didn¡¯t do all of that, you wouldn¡¯t be the way you are now. Frankly, this world is never fair.


    ¡°The strong oppress the weak, and the High-Ranking Nobles bully those whose ranks are lower than theirs. The only reason why our family isn¡¯t bullied is because my husband has strong ties to the previous king. If not for his umbre, we would have been bullied long ago.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I am part of the Oswald Family now. If they bully you, I won¡¯t just stand idle and watch from the sides.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good boy, Ethan. How soon can you give me my great grandkids?¡±


    ¡°How soon would you like them, Grandma?¡±


    The olddyughed after seeing Luna stand up to hug her, preventing her from saying anything.


    ¡°Well, I believe I can still live for a few more years,¡± Rhea said after she stoppedughing. ¡°But, it will be nice if I can hold my great grandkids sooner. I am not getting any younger, you know?¡±


    Luna¡¯s gaze softened as she continued to hug her grandma. Truth be told, despite feeling embarrassed, she also wanted Rhea to see her baby before she got too old to hold them.


    ¡°Leave it to me, Grandma,¡± Ethan said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll let you hold your great grandchild after Luna graduates from Brynhildr Academy.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ two to three years left.¡± Rhea nodded. ¡°I can still live that long.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking as if it¡¯s already a done deal?¡± Bruce interjected. ¡°He¡¯s also Chloe¡¯s and Emma¡¯s lover. There is also this girl Lily. He said he nned to have five wives, and one mistress. Are we just going to overlook that?¡±


    ¡°Remember the donation I sent a month ago?¡± Ethan stated. ¡°That was only a very small part of the fortune I currently have. I can fill this entire living room with gold coins, and it will still only be a tenth of my total funds.¡±


    ¡°Did you say something, son?¡± Philip looked at Bruce with a frown. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you earlier. Can you repeat it?¡±


    ¡°Father, I also forgot what I said earlier,¡± Bruce replied. ¡°I think I am suffering from amnesia.¡±


    ¡°That might be the case. Make sure to rest early tonight.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Thedies of the family couldn''t help but cover their faces in embarrassment. Although they were Barons, their family didn¡¯t have that many funds, and the extra they got was used to help their people in times of need.


    Because of this, at the mention of great fortune, Bruce decided to take a step back.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to have a handsome, powerful, and rich son-inw?


    Because of this, Philip and Bruce, changed their attitude to Ethanpletely, making even the boys of the family look at them in disdain.


    Gold Diggers.


    This was the collective thought of Rowan, Dennis, and Erik, as they looked at the two old men, who were now starting to warm up to Ethan.


    Now that the family was no longer hostile to him, the young man truly enjoyed his stay, and after dinner, he decided to take a stroll with Chloe and Luna.


    The angelic beauty had also summoned Selene, who was currently residing inside her Sea of Consciousness, simr to Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half.


    Because of their contract, the Carbuncle was able to hide herself inside Luna¡¯s body, ande out whenever she felt like it, or when her Master wanted to make her appear.


    The moment she was summoned, Selene transformed into her demi-human form, making Irene, Briana, and Rhea squeal due to how adorable she was.


    Selene didn¡¯t even have a chance to defend herself as she was hugged from all sides, making her unable to join her Master on herte-night stroll.


    Emma talked to Ethan in private before he went out. She then handed him the Tree House, which had transformed into a small wooden box.


    ¡°If you press this over the bark of a tree, it will turn green if it¡¯spatible,¡± Emma exined. ¡°If it¡¯s not, it will turn red. If you decide to make the tree house merge with that tree, you just say Engage. If you want it back, you just say Disengage.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Why are you giving it to me?¡±


    Emma smiled and moved closer to the young man.


    ¡°Because you might need it,¡± Emma whispered. ¡°There are things that you can¡¯t do here in the Oswald Residence that you can do inside the Tree House. Don¡¯t worry, it has anti-scrying protection, so no one will be able to spy on you, Chloe, and Luna while you are inside it.¡±


    Although Emma didn¡¯t specifically hint on anything, Ethan understood what she was trying to say.


    Because of this, he thanked his Promised One for her foresight, and left the house with his two lovers to take a stroll.


    Walking hand in hand, the three of them chatted about what happened during the day. Chloe told Ethan how worried she was when he faced off against the members of Luna¡¯s family.


    She was unable to say this earlier because of the situation, but now that she was with him, she made her feelings known.


    ¡°I know you are strong,¡± Chloe said. ¡°But, I still worry whenever you fight. Although Luna¡¯s family fought you seriously, they didn¡¯t really fight you with the intention to kill. At most they just want to beat you up.¡±


    Luna nodded because she felt the same way as Chloe.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I made the two of you worry,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But, I cannot promise that I will not face a simr situation in the future. If I was only living on the farm and remained ignorant, I think I would be able to live a carefree life until I reached my early twenties.


    ¡°But, now that I am part of this world, I have no choice but to adapt to it. Also, can I ask you an honest question, Chloe?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chloe looked at him with curiosity.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t ride the wrong train and end up enrolled at Brynhildr Academy, would you have chosen a Wizard to be your lover instead of me?¡± Ethan inquired.


    This was something that had been on his mind ever since he met Chloe in the academy.


    Among the girls he knew in the past, he was closest to Chloe. He would be lying if he said that he didn¡¯t think of her as a potential candidate to be his girlfriend.


    Although they were cousins, he knew at an early age that he was adopted, and his grandma and Chloe¡¯s mother seemed to not mind matchmaking the two of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Chloe replied honestly. ¡°I always liked you, Ethan. But, after discovering that I can use magic, everything changed. Although I still held strong feelings for you, and might not have even considered finding a partner for a year or two, I think eventually, I would have chosen to have a Wizard as a lover.¡±


    The youngdy knew that Ethan wanted to know the truth, so she told him what she truly felt. She didn¡¯t want to sugarcoat things and say that she would have continued to love him, even if they were worlds apart because she would be lying to herself.


    ¡°Fortunately, you also became part of this world,¡± Chloe said as she looked at Ethan with a smile. ¡°The day I saw you in the academy I was truly delighted because the two of us would be spending time with each other.


    ¡°Even if you were a Dud, I was willing to overlook it. But, lo and behold, the Dud that everyone thought was powerless has be one of the most powerful Wizards in the academy.


    ¡°Did you know, Ethan? There is a rumor going around that you are the reincarnation of Fortis Dud. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the Witches start a Fan Club for you.¡±


    Ethan smiled after hearing Chloe¡¯s reply. ¡°I am also d that I was able to go to the academy with you. Now, the two of us can walk hand in hand like this.¡±


    Chloe also smiled and even lightly swayed her hand, that was holding Ethan.


    Luna, who was also walking hand in hand with Ethan lightly tugged on his robe.


    ¡°Why are we headed towards the Forest?¡± Luna asked. ¡°Are you nning to hunt some magical beasts?¡±


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a bit.¡±


    After saying those words, Ethan led his two lovers inside the forest, looking for a tree he could use to activate his Tree House and spend some time with them without worrying about being spied on by the Oswald Family.


    -------------


    (A/N: If this is thest chapter you are seeing this year, it means that the second chapter entitled "Once Every Two To Three Months Is Fine." is not showing. I have tried to fix it in my end, but for some reason, the chapter just wouldn''t appear no matter what. If you see the second chapter, ignore this rant.)

 Chapter 343 Once Every Two To Three Months Is Fine

    <h4>Chapter 343 Once Every Two To Three Months Is Fine</h4>


    Ethan sat on the couch in the Master bedroom and kissed Luna¡¯s lips.


    After kissing her for a few seconds, he then shifted his attention to Chloe, and kissed her lips as well.


    Power surged inside his body as Chloe¡¯s Magic Power washed over his Magic Circuits.


    They had kissed so many times already in the past that kissing had now be second nature to them, whenever they were alone.


    This was only his second time kissing two of his lovers at the same time.


    Usually, he would kiss them in private, and never together.


    Ethan slowly removed both of their Witch Robes that were covering their body, letting them fall on the carpeted floor.


    The two didn¡¯t resist, but a tinge of red was creeping up their faces as Ethan¡¯s hands moved inside their shirt, and gently fondled their breasts.


    Chloe¡¯s face was a shade redder than Luna because this was the first time that Ethan did this to her.


    If not for the fact that she was still wearing her shirt, she might have pried his hand away due to embarrassment.


    But, after seeing that he was doing the same to her best friend, she endured it and allowed Ethan¡¯s mischievous hand to do what it wanted.


    Seeing her embarrassment, Ethan once again kissed her in the lips, making her heart beat faster inside her chest.


    A few secondster, he turned his attention to Luna and did the same.


    After kissing the angelic beauty, Ethan whispered something in her ears, which made Luna hesitate for a bit.


    But, a few secondster, she reluctantly nodded her head, and slowly removed her shirt.


    Her face was now in a deep shade of red because there was someone else inside the room aside from Ethan and her.


    Yes, she had done it with Ethan in Limeburgh Town with Lily, but she didn¡¯t have a lot of emotional attachment towards her.


    Chloe was different. She was her best friend, so she was more conscious of her presence, especially if she was paying close attention to her.


    If they were alone, Luna would do anything that Ethan wished of her even if it was embarrassing.


    But, being seen by Chloe made her feel more embarrassed than usual.


    She was no longer a maiden, and she would be lying if she said that she was not looking forward to bing one with the handsome young man, who was looking at her with eyes filled with love.


    Now that she had removed her top, only her white underwear remained.


    But, that too, fell down after Ethan¡¯s hand deftly unhooked it from her back, allowing him, and Chloe to see, a pair of beautiful breasts that even Chloe found attractive.


    Luna sat on Ethan¡¯s left leg, and slightly raised her body.


    Her chest was perfectly positioned right in front of his face, as if inviting her lover to have a taste, and make her feel good.


    The young man didn¡¯t hesitate and kissed her left breast, while his hand groped her right.


    His other hand, which was still under Chloe¡¯s shirt, started moving again, making the brown-haired beauty gasp, as the warm hand that was fondling her right breast, broke her out of her daze.


    Ethan knew that Chloe always thought of doing it with him, but was holding back for reasons only she knew about.


    The young man didn¡¯t ask what these reasons were because he knew that Chloe was raised by a conservative family.


    The mere fact that she hadn¡¯t run away, proved that a part of her was curious about these kinds of things as well.


    Soon, sweet sighs escaped Luna¡¯s lips as Ethan continued to have his way with her.


    Her face was flushed and her breathing was getting ragged.


    If her family saw her like this, they wouldn¡¯t believe that the shy girl whom they had raised was making such a lustful face as the man she loved kissed her lovingly, leaving marks on her perfect body that was born to be loved by him.


    Suddenly, Luna¡¯s body shuddered, making her pant for breath.


    Ethan managed to make her feel good by just being attentive to her breasts, but he knew that the main reason why she climaxed was due to the fact that she was being watched by her best friend, who was still a maiden.


    Her embarrassment from being seen, and her lover¡¯s sensual touch, were simply too much to bear.


    Shey limp, leaning her body on Ethan because she had lost the strength on her body.


    Ethan lovingly whispered in her ear, thanking her for going along with his selfish request.


    A few minutester, Chloe left the Master Bedroom with a beet-red face.


    Ethan had just finished kissing her, and asked her to leave him and Luna alone for the time being.


    She readily agreed and fled, as if her chastity depended on it, which was partly true.


    Just like every girl, she wanted her first time to be special.


    Ethan promised her this. So, although she was tempted to stay, she still left because she knew that she might change her mind, and ask Ethan to embrace her after he was done making love with Luna.


    The youngdy entered one of the rooms on the second floor, in order to find relief.


    She could still remember Luna¡¯s face that was filled with desire, and passion, eager to be held by the handsome young man, whom they both loved very much.


    Chloe didn¡¯t expect that her best friend could make such a face, and wondered if she, too, would have the same expression when Ethan finally embraced her.


    Back in the Master¡¯s bedroom, the young man gave Luna sweet, and gentle kisses, to make up for what he had made her endure for the past few minutes.


    He knew that, deep inside, Luna was still the shy girl that he had met. Perhaps, because of this, her sensitivity increased drastically after being watched by her best friend, who was also one of Ethan¡¯s lovers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°I will not do something like that again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry,¡± Luna replied as she cupped Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°Although it was embarrassing, I do love Chloe, and did not dislike being seen by her. But, the stimtion was too strong. I don¡¯t think I am ready for this kind of y on a regr basis.¡±


    ¡°From time to time?¡± Ethan asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°Once every two to three months is fine,¡± Luna replied. ¡°But, please, only with Chloe and Lily. I am not ready to do it with Emma yet.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    After making their peace, the young man made love to his lover, making her cries echo inside the room.


    Ethan made sure to give her a memorable night, away from her family, who didn¡¯t know that the angelic beauty was being embraced by the young man, whom she had chosen to be with for eternity.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Happy New Year to All! I wish that all of you enjoyed this fan service, which serves as my parting gift for the end of this year. May all of you be blessed with good health, and have all the happiness this life has to offer. Cheers everyone. Look forward to another wonderful year of epic stories from yours truly!)

 Chapter 344 I Thought You Would Never Ask

    <h4>Chapter 344 I Thought You Would Never Ask</h4>


    Several hourster, the three walked hand in hand in silence.


    Chloe was averting her gaze, and the same could be said for Luna.


    Both of their faces were red, unable to brush away the thoughts of what transpired between the three of them an hour ago.


    Only Ethan was able to keep his calm as he walked in the middle of the twodies, who held a special ce in his heart.


    He admitted that he got carried away and moved too fast. But, he didn¡¯t regret it. He wanted to know if Chloe was ready to share him with others, and judging by how she reacted, she seemed to be a little open to the idea.


    ¡®Things like this can¡¯t be rushed,¡¯ Ethan thought as he continued to walk at a steady pace. ¡®I¡¯ll take it slowly until Chloe is ready.¡¯


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the Oswald Residence to the relief of Selene, who had been non-stop pampered, petted, and kissed by Irene, Briana, and Rhea due to how cute and adorable she was.


    ¡°Luna!¡± Selene immediately transformed into her Carbuncle form the moment her Master appeared.


    Luna held her and apologized for leaving her alone. She then started to pet her, and Selene buried her face in her chest, enjoying her Master¡¯s attention.


    ¡®Something smells fishy,¡¯ Selene thought. ¡®But it¡¯s none of my business.¡¯


    The Carbuncle closed her eyes to enjoy Luna¡¯s petting. She knew her Master¡¯s rtionship with Ethan, and she understood that Humans were a short-lived race.


    Because of this, they would often procreate to increase their numbers. In her eyes, Ethan and Luna mating with each other was perfectly normal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rest early tonight, Luna,¡± Chloe said. ¡°Good night, everyone.¡±


    After bidding everyone good night, Chloe headed up the stairs toward Luna¡¯s room. She was afraid that if she stayed in the living room, everyone would have suspicions due to how red her face was.


    Fortunately, the men had retired early for the night because they were dead tired after what had happened during the day.


    Ethan was no exception, and he also went back to his room right away to sleep.


    He had just changed his clothes when he suddenly heard a knock on the door of his room.


    When he opened it, he saw Emma wearing a one-piece night dress, holding a pillow in her arms.


    The young man understood what she wanted, and he opened the door wider to allow her to enter the room.


    The two then slept together, in a literal sense, hugging each other in their sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day¡­


    Ethan woke up early, and judging by how dark the sky was through his window, he estimated that it would take a while before the sun rose in the east.


    Within the darkness of his room, he noticed the rune on Emma¡¯s chest glowing through her nightdress.


    This usually happened whenever she was alone with Ethan, allowing both of their souls to resonate with each other.


    It was a very pleasant feeling to be connected to her like this. It was like breathing the fresh air from the countryside after getting used to the pollution in the city.


    Or drinking a cold ss of water after wandering in the hot desert for an entire day.


    It was that kind of feeling, making him understand that his Other Half¡¯s words about his Promised One were spot on.


    His mind was clear, and his body felt revitalized.


    Due to kissing Chloe several times, he felt his entire body brimming with power, making him feel very much alive.


    Since he didn¡¯t have anything nned for the day, he decided to stay on the bed and continued to hug Emma, who was sleeping peacefully in his arms.


    ¡®Sebastian, how did I manage to use the Third Stage of my Legacy without receiving too much of a bacsh?¡¯ Ethan asked.


    ¡®Good question!¡¯ Sebastian replied. ¡®I thought you would never ask. Well, the answer is really simple.


    ¡®The moment you epted Lilian as your potential partner and received her kiss, the Legacies in both of your bodies resonated. This strengthened a bit of your spiritual power, allowing you to use your Grand Aria up to twenty seconds max with fewer repercussions. But there was one more reason.


    ¡®Most powers need to reach a certain requirement to manifest. For example, some high-level spells require higher mana reserves to cast. As for your Legacy, it relies on both your Magic Reserves and Spiritual Power.¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half, who was listening to the conversation, added to the conversation as well.


    ¡®In short, aside from being kissed by Lilian, strengthening your spiritual connection with Emma made your soul stronger,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half exined. ¡®So, if you continue to strengthen your soul, the longer the duration of your Grand Aria, as well as your Resonance. If you reach a certain threshold, you will be able to manifest Illumina¡¯s full power, turning your Partial Resonance into a true Resonance.¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s understanding of how his Legacy worked shifted after hearing Sebastian¡¯s and his Other Half¡¯s exnation.


    In the past, he thought that as long as he had arge enough magical reserve, he would be able to cast his Resonance, as well as use his Legacy without problems.


    Now, he knew that he also needed to find ways in order to increase his Spiritual Power. Of course, he could easily do this by simply sleeping beside Emma every night.


    But this would not be possible once they returned to Brynhildr Academy.


    Emma belonged to the Schwartz Manor, and it would raise suspicions if she stayed in Dud Manor almost every night.


    Aside from that, she would also be alienated by her peers, for the Schwartz Manor didn¡¯t see eye to eye with Dud Manor.


    The Schwartz Manor were like the Nobles of the Kingdom, while the Dud Manor were themoners.


    In their eyes, the Duds were not their equals, and mingling with them would degrade their Noble bloodline.


    Of course, this concept was slowly changing, especially after Ethan¡¯s recent performances.


    Even the young Witches of the Schwartz Manor had to admit that he was a very fine young man. So fine that even the Blue Bloods of the Wizarding World sought him out.

 Chapter 345 The Four Faces Of The Protector Clans

    <h4>Chapter 345 The Four Faces Of The Protector ns</h4>


    ¡®Is there any other way to strengthen my Spiritual Power?¡¯ Ethan inquired.


    ¡®Of course,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied in a heartbeat. ¡®All you need to do is consume the souls of others. Since you have an Ancient Wendigo with you, you can let him extract the souls of people and refine them for your consumption. With its help, you will be able to be a powerhouse at a very young age.¡¯


    ¡®Thanks, but no thanks,¡¯ Ethan replied. ¡®I think I¡¯m not ready for a diet of eating souls.¡¯


    Ethan knew that his Other Half didn¡¯t care what method he used as long as he became stronger. For him, killing dozens, hundreds, and even thousands of people was fine as long as it would benefit the young man, whom he was grooming to ept his Legacy.


    ¡®Sebastian, how about you?¡¯ Ethan asked. ¡®Do you have any advice for me?¡¯


    Unlike Ethan¡¯s Other Half, Sebastian wasn¡¯t as bloodthirsty. Although he had a feeling that the Guardian of Zentris could be ruthless as well, he was at least more humanepared to Ethan¡¯s Other Half, who wouldugh out loud as the world burned around him.


    ¡®You can visit ces that have high concentrations of Magical Power,¡¯ Sebastian replied. ¡®Usually, those ces give birth to herbs and fruit that would increase your Magic and Spiritual Capacity when consumed. However, finding those ces is very hard.


    ¡®I think, the best and safest option for you is to spend some time with Emma a few hours every day. You don¡¯t really need to sleep together. Even holding hands is enough to draw out your connection. Aside from that, buying potions that bring a simr effect will do.¡¯


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding. ¡®Thank you, Sebastian.¡¯


    ¡®You can also increase your overall strength once you turn eighteen,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®By then, you will be recognized as an adult, allowing you to enter the Trial of your Coming of Age Ceremony. Just wait another seven months, and we¡¯ll go to Midgard, which will allow you to understand your true identity.


    ¡®By then, you will have to choose what path you are going to take. Remember this, Ethan. Any kind of power is not evil. Just like a sword is not evil. It can be used to take lives, but it can also be used to protect them. Regardless of what you do with your power, know that it is a part of your existence, and only you can decide whether you should use it for evil or not.¡¯


    Ethan remained silent as he pondered the meaning behind his Other Half¡¯s words. Truth be told, he was very curious about his identity.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he be?


    He was raised as an orphan with neither a single clue as to who his parents were nor the reason why they were forced to leave him behind.


    Ethan had many questions, which were currently unanswered. But he believed that once he came of age, he would finally find the answers to his questions.


    Whether he would like the answers to his questions or not was another story.


    A few hourster, Emma finally woke up and was surprised to see the young man already awake before her.


    ¡°Good Morning,¡± Ethan greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Ethan,¡± Emma replied. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Maybe we should do this more often.¡±


    ¡°As long as you wish for it, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    As much as Emma wanted to stay longer in his embrace, she knew that it would be best if she returned to her own room before someone discovered that she spent the night inside the young man¡¯s room.


    She wouldn''t mind being discovered, but she had to ensure that Luna¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t change their good impression of Ethan.


    After giving Ethan a quick kiss on the cheek, Emma left the room to return to her own, leaving the young man alone with his thoughts.


    ¡°Lilith, can you answer a few questions for me?¡± Ethan inquired.


    A momentter, a ck cat walked out from under the bed and stretched her entire body before jumping on top of the bed to answer her Master¡¯s question.


    ¡°Do the Four Protector ns have other roles to y aside from protecting my bloodline?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Lilith replied. ¡°The Meredith n specializes in gathering information. They are our eyes and ears, and theirwork spreads far and wide.


    ¡°The Oddfrid n, which is the n of Dwarves, are craftsmen. They create weapons, equipment, essories, artifacts, and anything that catches their fancy.


    ¡°If the Meredith n specializes in Information Gathering, and the Oddfrid n specializes in crafting, the Argus n, which is an Elf n, specializes in Arts, and Commerce.


    ¡°They are the ones responsible for selling the crafts of the Oddfrid n, utilizing thework and connection created by the Meredith n. These three form a harmonious rtionship, allowing the coffers of our Lord to always be full, which we also benefit from.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding. ¡°Then, how about your n? What does the Orpheus n do?¡±


    Lilith didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she walked closer to Ethan and raised her right paw.


    Suddenly her razor-sharp ws emerged, as lethal as knives that could make someone bleed to death.


    ¡°The world is not a peaceful ce, Master,¡± Lilith stated. ¡°There are many people who have tried to make things difficult for our Lord. In order to deal with these annoying pests, the Orpheus n has taken the path of assassination.


    ¡°The Orpheus n is a n of Catkins. We are trained from a young age to fight, and all of us would not hesitate to risk our lives for the sake of our Lord and Master. During your Mother¡¯s escape from Midgard, it was our n that acted as her escorts, keeping the enemies at bay for as long as we could.


    ¡°Of course, the other Protector ns also sent arge force to ensure Lady Catherine¡¯s safety. However, it is our n who forced the enemies to retreat with our deadly attacks that cane from their blind spots.


    ¡°Master, I am not a fighter. In a head-on confrontation, I am mediocre at best. However, if you give me a target to kill, I can guarantee that there is a very high chance that I can take that person¡¯s life before they even know what hit them.¡±


    Ethan smiled and lightly patted the ck cat, making thetter purr, enjoying his touch.


    He didn¡¯t know anything about the power dynamics between the Four Protector ns in the past.


    But now, he had a better understanding of their abilities.


    Information brokers, craftsmen, merchants, and assassins.


    These were the four faces of the Protector ns who, at this very moment, were doing their roles to ensure that their Young Master would be able to enjoy his school life at Brynhildr Academy.

 Chapter 346 A Tale From The Past [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 346 A Tale From The Past [Part 1]</h4>


    More than a week had passed since Ethan hade to the Oswald Barony.


    After finally being epted as Luna¡¯s fiance, the young man was able to get along with his future inws. The only ones who probably still carried a hint of resentment were Luna¡¯s older brothers, Rowan, Dennis, and Erik.


    Even so, they didn¡¯t make any move to get in the way of the rtionship between the two, and every day passed in peace.


    Finally, the Night of the Solstice arrived.


    Ethan stood at a clearing, not far from the Oswald Residence.


    Snow had fallen heavily over the past few days, but tonight, the sky was clear.


    The majesty of the star-filled sky looked down upon the world, and the people who treated this night as a special one began their preparations for their vigil that wouldst until sunrise the next day.


    Back in the Lands of stor, Lily had taught Ethan about her family¡¯s tradition for the Night of the Winter Solstice.


    The two of them stayed awake through the night, their bodies leaning on each other as they waited for the sun to rise from the East.


    The night was cold, but they were warm under the same nket, feeling the bonds they had shared for the many months they had spent in the Ancient Lands of old, which had shaped Ethan into what he was today.


    Today, he was supposed to celebrate that same night alone. However, there had been a change of n and he was joined by four people and one Carbuncle on the longest night of the year.


    Using his powers, he cleared away the snow in his surroundings, making the ground dry. Since snow was made up of water, it wasn¡¯t too difficult for Ethan to create a nice and dry ce to hold his vigil.


    The young man offered food and drinks to a small altar, which he had taken from the City of Zentris before they returned to the present.


    This was the same altar he and Lily had used to present their offerings on their first Solstice together.


    Sebastian told him that this Altar was personally made by the Tide Bringer himself, so Ethan should bring it along because it mighte in handy in the future.


    And now, he was putting the altar to good use.


    After presenting his offerings, he sat down on a log and looked up at the stars in the sky. Chloe and Luna sat beside him, while Emma, Lilith, and Selene sat on the log across from him.


    Originally, he wasn¡¯t nning to start a bonfire, but he couldn¡¯t bear to let thedies suffer from the cold.


    Although the three of them were sharing the same nket together, he knew that this was not enough to warm their bodies for the duration of this cold night.


    Emma and Luna celebrated the Night of the Solstice as well, but this was Chloe¡¯s first time doing it.


    Although each family, n, and tribe had their own customs, most of them shared the same practice of keeping vigil throughout the night.


    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m cold,¡± Chloe said as she buried her head on his chest, shaking a bit.


    The young man then hugged the youngdy tighter, sharing his body heat with her. Naturally, he did the same for Luna, making thetter close her eyes due to howfortable it felt to be with him.


    Selene was sleeping on Emma¡¯sp, while the Assistant Librarian petted her.


    Lilithy beside Emma, with her eyes also closed. However, her senses, especially her hearing, were very much active, making sure to check if there were any dangers in their surroundings.


    Perhaps, thinking that everyone must be feeling bored, Ethan decided to tell them a story about one of his adventures in the Lands of stor, which only he and Lily were aware of.


    As the mes of the bonfire crackled, the young man began his tale with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Five months after the battle against the Necromancer, Lily and I decided to visit the Magdar Kingdom, which was located Northeast of the City of Zentris,¡± Ethan narrated. ¡°After spending so much time with the Allied Tribes, I didn¡¯t expect to be able to see a kingdom built out of stone. The people there were wearing Tunics and Robes.


    ¡°Since Lily and I were both wearing Tribal Clothes, the locals there treated us like country bumpkins. However, we simply ignored them and explored the city like tourists on a vacation.


    ¡°It was on our tour that we discovered that they had a learning institution where those gifted with Magic were being trained in the craft. The Magdar Kingdom had its own institution for Magic Wielders, and it was headed by the Council of Sorcerers.


    ¡°Well, just as the name implies, their practice of Magic focused on offensive spells, which were meant to destroy their enemies. In the past, there were twelve Sorcerers in the Magdar Kingdom, but one of them decided to take a different path.


    ¡°The twelfth Sorcerer was none other than the Necromancer we fought, who wished to achieve greater powers by any means necessary. We have read his diary and know how much he hated the Council of Sorcerers for being too narrow-minded on possible paths that they could take to gain power.¡±


    Ethan paused for a bit before continuing his story.


    ¡°It was there where we met Princess Ramona, who was the 12th Princess of the Magdar Kingdom,¡± Ethan said with a smile, feeling nostalgic. ¡°She was only eleven years old, but her Magical Power was the real deal. Princess Ramona¡¯s Magical Reserve was as abundant as Luna¡¯s on the nights of the full moon.¡±


    Luna, who had been listening silently to Ethan¡¯s story, was surprised because if what he said was true, it meant that the eleven-year-old Princess was a true powerhouse, even at a young age.


    ¡°She was truly blessed by the Heavens, but this blessing was a curse as well,¡± Ethan narrated. ¡°Her siblings envied her, and the Sorcerers were busy debating against each other as to who would have the right to be her Mentor.


    ¡°While this was happening, the Crown Prince, who was very worried that his little sister would be selected as the future ruler of their Kingdom by their King, nned to assassinate her.


    ¡°The King had many wives, and all of them wished for their child to seed the position of their husband. Back in those days, there was no concept of Queens or Empresses. Only one person ruled thend, and his wives were simply there to continue his bloodline.


    ¡°Infighting was normal, and the eleven-year-old, who didn¡¯t know that her brothers and sisters treated her as a threat to their position, lived a carefree life as the center of everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Her father spoiled her, and her mother praised her. For a child, this was simply the height of happiness.


    ¡°Perhaps it was Fate. On the day that she was meant to be assassinated, Lily and I bumped into her and ended up being involved in the incident.


    Naturally, both of us were forced to defend ourselves, as well as the little girl whom we didn¡¯t know was a powerful Witch at that time.


    ¡°We managed to defeat the Assassins and killed them all, but after the incident, we were thought to be spies from the Tribes who were nning to destabilize the Magdar Kingdom, bringing it to ruin.¡±

 Chapter 347 A Tale From The Past [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 347 A Tale From The Past [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°What did you do after?¡± Chloe asked after Ethan finished drinking from the water sk that she handed over to him. ¡°Did you and Lily get captured by them?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°The guards of the city managed to encircle us, but Lily simply took out her flying broom, and the two of us flew away together. That was how things were supposed to end¡­ but someone tagged along with us.¡±


    Chloe, Luna, and Emma looked at Ethan with expectant looks because they believed that they knew who that person was.


    ¡°Yes. It was none other than Princess Ramona,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°She reacted out of instinct. The moment the broom was about to fly upward, she jumped and grabbed hold of the handle like a little monkey.¡±


    The young man couldn¡¯t help but chuckle after remembering that scene.


    ¡°Lily almost panicked because we were already a few meters off the ground. Since there was a chance that the little girl might lose her grip and fall, we were forced to take her along with us. Naturally, Princess Ramona¡¯s escorts thought that the princess had been kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°The Council of Sorcerers was notified at once, and that was where things gotplicated. We didn¡¯t know that the one who tagged along with us was a Princess at that time, so we didn¡¯t think much of it.


    ¡°That was until Princess Ramona introduced herself to us as the 12th Princess of the Magdar Kingdom. Lily and I knew that we needed to return her as soon as possible, but she pleaded that we not do that and even asked us to train her how to use Magic.


    ¡°Of course, we rejected her proposal and flew back to the city in order to return her to the Royal Pce. That was when things got pretty dicey.¡±


    A sigh escaped Ethan¡¯s lips before continuing his tale.


    ¡°The Council of Sorcerers was there, waiting for us, and before we could even exin our side, five of them started to attack us seriously.


    ¡°Lily and I were both surprised because they didn¡¯t hesitate to target their spells at Princess Ramona, with the intention of killing her along with us. The other Sorcerers were surprised by the actions of their colleagues, so they immediately joined the battle in order to defend her.


    ¡°Back then, we didn¡¯t know that these Five Sorcerers were scheming with the Royal Princes, who had set their sights on their father¡¯s position as King. They promised these Sorcerers that if they were to be King, they would grant them the position of Royal Sorcerer, which was the second highest position in the Kingdom of Magdar.


    ¡°This position was so enticing. It would allow them to gain vast swaths ofnds and resources, allowing them to continue their arcane research. Although Princess Ramona was a gifted child, some of them were just too greedy to care about hertent potential. After all, a dead genius is no longer a genius.


    ¡°The battle became so intense that the King himself interfered and asked everyone to stand down. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect the King to also be a Sorcerer, and it was very obvious that he was the strongest Sorcerer there. At least, ording to Sebastian.¡±


    At that exact moment, he heard a chuckle inside his head, which naturally came from Sebastian, who was also listening to his story with great curiosity.


    His lovers knew about the Guardian of Zentris from his story about the past. But he never told them that Sebastian had also apanied them to the present.


    The only one that knew about his existence was Lily.


    Although the Guardian of Zentris didn¡¯t forbid Ethan from letting his lovers know that he had returned to the present with them, the young man still decided to not tell this to any of them.


    It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t trust his lovers. He just didn¡¯t want them to be aware of his existence, at least for the time being.


    ¡°When things settled down, the King of the Magdar Kingdom, King Baldur, invited us inside the Royal Pce for a private talk. It was also there that he told us that the Seer of their Kingdom had secretly told him about the Prophecy of the Tide Bringer appearing in the Magdar Kingdom to save the future Ice Empress in her time of peril.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°I am sorry to involve you in the infighting of our family, but I would like to ask you a favor, Tide Bringer,¡± King Baldur said. ¡°Please train Ramona in the ways of Magic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t teach her Magic,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°You will be greatlypensated for your troubles.¡± King Baldur raised his hand.


    Suddenly, a silver trident entered the room through the window, which the King caught in a firm hold.


    ¡°This Trident is made from Magical Silver, a truly rare metal that the Founder of the Magdar Kingdom discovered during his Prime,¡± King Baldur exined. ¡°Just like everyone in the Lands of stor, he worshipped the Tide Bringer and even crafted a Trident in honor of him.


    ¡°The name of this Trident is Lightbringer. Once its power is activated, it will emit a faint light, imbuing itself with Holy Property, which is very effective against evil creatures. I¡¯m sure that there wille a time when you can put it to good use.¡±


    The King didn¡¯t even wait for Ethan to say anything and practically shoved the weapon in his hands.


    The young man wanted to return it, but the Trident activated and bound itself to Ethan, making him its sole owner.


    ¡°This is not the only thing that I will give you once Ramona returns to our Kingdom after her training. Precious gems, metals, and of course, gold, will be awarded to you as well. I promise you that you will not be disappointed.¡±


    Just as Ethan was about to answer, Lily tugged on his clothes before whispering in his ear.


    ¡°Just ept it,¡± Lily replied. ¡°I think the King wants his daughter to temporarily leave the Magdar Kingdom to keep her safe. Also, I can teach her a few things about using Ice Magic. This is a win-win for us.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°In the end, I agreed because of what Lily told me,¡± Ethan said. ¡°We left the Magdar Kingdom to return to the Allied Tribes. But just as we expected, the Sorcerers used a tracking spell to follow us until we arrived in the City of Zentris.¡±


    At that moment, a devilish smile appeared on Ethan¡¯s face, as if he found that thing very amusing.


    Three of the five Sorcerers who attacked them during the day decided to follow them in order to finish the task that they started.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Lily and Ethan were purposely luring them towards the Lion¡¯s Den, where the Sorcerers would find themselves unable to escape their grasp.

 Chapter 348 Tale From The Past [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 348 Tale From The Past [Part 3]</h4>


    ¡°Fools. Did they really think that they could get away from us that easily?¡± one of the three Sorcerers, who decided to track down Princess Ramona, said in contempt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them, Third,¡± the Sorcerer who went by the name, Fifth, replied. ¡°They managed to hold out long enough in the battle earlier until the King arrived. They are quite capable, especially that girl with the red ribbons. How about you, Seventh? What do you think about them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more worried about the boy,¡± Seventh replied. ¡°He¡¯s just making me uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Then we should eliminate him first,¡± Fifth stated. ¡°The two of us will work together, while Third deals with the girl. After we kill the meddlers, we¡¯ll decide how to deal with the Princess. Are both of you fine with this arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    After agreeing to a n, they urged their Hippogriffs to fly faster so that they could catch up with their targets.


    The names of the Sorcerers of the Magdar Kingdom were numbered Two onwards. This was their Rank, and the strongest of them held the number one position. However, instead of a number, they simply called him ¡°King¡±.


    Yes, the King of the Magdar Kingdom, King Baldur, was the strongest of them all.


    The Council of Sorcerers might be obeying the King of the Kingdom, but that didn¡¯t mean that they were his subordinates.


    They were granted special privileges in order to help protect their territories from outside threats, making them under one ruler but above thew.


    This was the reason why King Baldur was unable to punish them despite the fact that five of them had attempted to kill his daughter, Ramona.


    The King understood that if he were to do that, not only would he lose five powerful Sorcerers, but civil strife might also spread across his Domain.


    In order to avoid the worst-case scenario, he decided to let Princess Ramona leave the Magdar Kingdom, only allowing her toe back once she gained the power to protect herself from those who wished her harm.


    However, the three Sorcerers, who were currently tracking down the Princess, didn¡¯t want her to grow stronger and be a threat to the other Princes who were fighting for the throne.


    After half an hour of flying, the Sorcerers started to frown.


    They thought that their targets would continue flying overnd. But now, they were flying over the sea.


    Although the Hipogriffs had no problem with long-distance flights, flying over the sea made them uneasy.


    ¡°That girl is using a magical artifact to fly,¡± Third stated. ¡°I don¡¯t think they can travel over the sea very far. They might have taken this route in order to leave no trail.¡±


    Fifth and Seventh nodded their heads in agreement. They didn¡¯t believe that their enemies would truly head far out to the sea.


    The Sea was unpredictable, and storms were a natural urrence in these parts. Of course, the three Sorcerers weren¡¯t too worried about this.


    If they really encountered a storm at the sea, they could simply turn back and look for other ways to find their targets.


    Half an hourter, Seventh¡¯s gloomy face brightened as he looked in the distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Seventh shouted, pointing at the ck speck on the horizon. ¡°We managed to catch up to them!¡±


    ¡°Remember our agreement,¡± Third stated. ¡°I will deal with the girl, the two of you target the boy.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Now that their prey was within sight, they urged their Hippogriffs to increase their flying speed, allowing them to slowly catch up with the fleeing Princess¡¯ group.


    When their targets were only a few hundred meters away, they saw the flying artifact dive down from the sky, heading toward the water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Fifth urged his Hippogriff to take a nose dive from the sky in order to follow the three people, who seemed to be dead set on diving into the sea.


    Third and Seventh hesitated for a brief moment before they, too, urged their Hippogriffs to descend from the sky. No matter what happened, they must not lose sight of their targets and allow them to escape.


    A giant ssh of water erupted from the sea as Ethan, Lily, and Princess Ramona dove into the waters in order to escape their pursuers.


    ¡°Do whatever it takes to kill them!¡± Third shouted and summoned a Fire Spear, which he hurled toward the direction where he hadst seen the three brats who were making things difficult for them.


    Fifth and Seventh also unleashed their own attacks, including Wind des and Ice Spears, making the surface of the sea churn as they unleashed their attacks non-stop.


    White smoke emerged from the waters as a sizzling sound reverberated in the air.


    Not knowing if they managed to hit their targets or not, theymanded their Hippogriffs to fly several meters above the water so that they could take a better look at their surroundings.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, under the sea¡­


    Ethan was now holding his Sea God¡¯s Trident, while Lily had shifted into her Mermaid Form.


    He then summoned a water bubble to enclose Princess Ramona, allowing her to breathe without problems.


    ¡®Take her as deep as you can,¡¯ Ethan said through telepathy. ¡®I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡¯


    Lily nodded and descended into the depths, just in time to evade several Fire Spears, Wind des, and Ice Spears that broke through the surface of the waters, darting in their direction.


    Ethan smirked as he raised his trident, fully prepared to fight their enemies who had no idea who they were dealing with.


    This was precisely why the young man had asked Lily to head to the sea, allowing him to deal with the pesky pursuers using his home-court advantage.


    At that exact moment, something gigantic swam under him, making the smirk on Ethan¡¯s face turn into a sneer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Did we get them?¡± Third asked as he used Wind Magic to blow away the steam that was covering their surroundings.


    The moment that the white smoke cleared away, they saw several giant tentacles rise up from the sea, making them cry out in surprise.


    ¡°Bring them down, Kraken!¡± Ethan ordered, making one of the most fearsome creatures in the sea obey hismand.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Seventh shouted as he tried to use his Wind Magic to help his flying mount gain altitude.


    Unfortunately for them, it was already toote.


    The giant tentacles swatted the Hippogriffs out of the sky, making these Creatures shriek in pain as they fell towards the sea, where they would find themselves being dragged down to the murky depths, where they would meet their doom.

 Chapter 349 A Tale From The Past [Part 4]

    <h4>Chapter 349 A Tale From The Past [Part 4]</h4>


    The three Sorcerers were battle-hardened Warriors.


    Although the surprise attack managed to deprive them of their flying mounts, they still had several spells in their arsenal.


    One of them used Wind Magic to float in the air, preventing himself from falling into the sea.


    The other used Ice Magic to freeze the surface of the water, allowing him to have a tform to stand on.


    Thest one activated an artifact that summoned an Air Elemental, saving him from being dragged down into the water alongside his flying mount.


    Ethan¡¯s figure appeared above the water, riding on top of a Water Dragon. The King had already warned them that there was a possibility that they would be pursued by some of the Sorcerers, so he had long devised this n to deal with them.


    ¡°Aqua Anguis!¡± Ethan shouted as he waved his Trident.


    A momentter, countless water snakes, numbering in the tens of thousands, rose up from the sea, the sight of which made the faces of the Sorcerers turn grim. When they pursued the Princess, they knew that there was going to be a battle.


    But, they never expected that they would be facing this kind of battle.


    The Sorcerer who had created an icy tform on top of the sea summoned five-meter-tall Ice Walls, blocking the Water Snakes that were headed in his direction.


    To his surprise, the Ice Walls he had erected shattered in the span of a few seconds as thousands of Water Snakes broke through his defenses.


    In a moment of desperation, he unleashed his strongest spell, creating an absolute ice field that spread for hundreds of meters.


    The Water Snakes all turned into ice and shattered into pieces, allowing him to let out a sigh of relief.


    However, Ethan simply waved his hand, and the frozen sea started to form cracks in its surface.


    A momentter, several giant tentacles emerged from under the ice, making Seventh despair.


    ¡°Noooooooooo!¡± Seventh shouted as the Kraken sent one of its giant tentacles to grab him and pull him to the depths of the Sea.


    ¡°One down,¡± Ethan said coldly before he shifted his gaze towards the other two Sorcerers, who were busy defending themselves from the assault of countless water snakes, making them start to feel desperate.


    ¡°Stop!¡± one of the Sorcerers, who had grown wings behind his back, shouted.


    While he had gained the ability to fly, the flying artifact had certain restrictions, only allowing him to fly six meters above sea level.


    Simply put, he couldn¡¯t rise to enough altitude to escape the countless Water Snakes, whose numbers were still steadily increasing.


    ¡°We were in the wrong!¡± Third shouted. ¡°We willpensate you! Just don¡¯t kill us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Fifth joined his colleague in trying to convince the young man to show mercy. ¡°We willpensate you greatly if you let us go. We will also promise to never harm Princess Ramona ever again!¡±


    Both Sorcerers were desperate to find a way out of their deadly situation. Because of this, they decided to negotiate with Ethan and promise him great rewards as long as he would allow them to leave.


    Of course, once they returned to safety, they nned to do everything in their power to have their revenge, making sure to fight the young man away from the sea, where he had an overwhelming advantage.


    But for now, they were willing to promise him anything as long as it would give them a chance to survive!


    Instead of stopping his attacks, Ethan further increased the amount of Water Snakes, making the two Sorcerers curse him, his father, his mother, as well as the seven generations of his family.


    The young man was no longer an innocent, ignorant, and gullible child who would be swayed by such words.


    After experiencing a war several months ago, he was now very sensitive when it came to the killing intent of people who targeted him. Because of this, he was certain that the Sorcerers attacked them with the intention to kill.


    Since that was the case, he wouldn¡¯t show mercy to these fools who thought that they could bully the three of them just because they were young!


    Although the Sorcerers fought valiantly, they were simply no match against the Tide Bringer at Sea.


    At that time, Ethan was still learning how to properly wield the power of his Legacy, but his current Mastery was enough to deal with the Sorcerers who had stepped inside his Domain.


    The two Sorcerers were eventually defeated by Ethan¡¯s swarm tactics, beaten ck and blue until they lost consciousness.


    King Baldur had asked him to spare the lives of the Sorcerers since they still yed an important role in his kingdom. In return, he would be generouslypensated by the King.


    Of course, Ethan wouldn¡¯t turn down such an offer, so he readily epted this condition.


    After making sure that the two Sorcerers had truly fallen unconscious, he trapped them in a dome of water before calling for Lily from under the sea, asking her to freeze them.


    As for the Sorcerer who wielded Ice Magic, Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate to break his arms and legs, preventing him from using his magic and other magical artifacts.


    They then returned to the City of Zentris using the Sea Route just in case some other Sorcerers decided toe after them as well


    When they arrived at the City, Sebastian dealt them the final blow by forcing them to be Princess Ramona¡¯s ves, making them forever loyal to her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Princess Ramona was a good student, so Lily had fun teaching her Ice Magic,¡± Ethan said before throwing another log on the campfire, making sure that the mes continued to burn brightly through the night. ¡°Although we regret not seeing her be the Queen of the Magdar Kingdom, we believed that she would have been a wise ruler who truly cared for her people.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know if she became Queen?¡± Chloe asked.


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°When the time came that we could finally return to the present, the only thing on our mind was to get back home as soon as possible.


    ¡°Although it is regrettable, if there is an opportunity to visit the Magdar Kingdom in the future, I¡¯ll be sure to go to see what became of Princess Ramona after she returned to her kingdom.¡±


    There was a faint smile on Ethan¡¯s face as he thought of the little girl, who made asting impression on him.


    ¡®She even made such a silly promise,¡¯ Ethan thought of the day when the little girl clung to him and Lily, with tears streaming down her eyes, as she asked them to stay in the Lands of stor and no longer return to their own time period.


    Of course, Ethan and Lily didn''t budge, making the little girl cry for an entire night.


    The next day, she decided to return to the Magdar Kingdom because she didn¡¯t want to be there when the two of them finally left.


    But before Princess Ramona departed, she promised Ethan one thing.


    Ethan didn¡¯t take her promise seriously because, for him, what she said was quite impossible to achieve.


    However, he still nodded his head because he knew that if he refused to acknowledge the Princess¡¯ words, she would throw a tantrum and maybe, just maybe, attack Ethan with everything she had, which would have been a very scary thing to deal with.


    The young man wasn¡¯t exaggerating when he said that Princess Ramona¡¯s magical power was just as powerful as Luna¡¯s during the night of the full moon.


    He didn¡¯t know if there were other Magicians who had the same power as her in the past, but if there were, they would certainly be the leaders of their own Eras.


    ¡°What was the promise that she made you back then?¡± Luna asked in a curious tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chloemented. ¡°Don¡¯t leave us hanging. Spill the beans.¡±


    Even Emma, Lilith, and Selene, perked their ears up while waiting for Ethan¡¯s answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret,¡± Ethan replied firmly. ¡°Also, it is only the willful wish of an eleven-year-old child who lived hundreds of years ago. It is impossible to fulfill. Ah, before I forget. Don¡¯t bother asking Lily about this. She doesn¡¯t know, and even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t tell any of you.¡±


    Chloe pouted because her curiosity wasn¡¯t sated. However, she decided to no longer insist on the topic and simply asked Ethan to tell them more stories about his adventures in the past that he hadn¡¯t shared with anyone.


    The young man was more than happy toply and told them more of his and Lily¡¯s adventures until the longest night of the year finally gave way to a new day.

 Chapter 350 Our Door Is Always Open For You

    <h4>Chapter 350 Our Door Is Always Open For You</h4>


    Lily slowly opened her eyes and then looked at the sun that was rising in the East.


    She had been keeping vigil the entire night along with her entire family and the rest of her tribe.


    One by one, the people on the ground started to stir, as they, too, looked at the sun, whose light had descended to signal the start of a new day.


    As she was sitting cross-legged on the peak of the mountain, Lily was able to see her tribesmen who numbered in the thousands.


    Although everyone had stayed awake the whole night, none of them felt tired, which was expected of her people.


    ¡®I felt it, Ethan,¡¯ Lily thought as she stared at the Northeast, where her lover was. ¡®Thank you for keeping your promise.¡¯


    The youngdy didn¡¯t tell Ethan that their race had a special ability. Regardless of the distance, they could tell where their mate was.


    Because Lily was a Witch, this innate ability had mutated, granting her the power to vaguely sense what her beloved was doing.


    It wasn¡¯t anything too grand, but it allowed her to know simple things like whether Ethan was awake or not.


    She could also tell if he wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    At first she was surprised when she gained this ability. But, after realizing how she was able to pinpoint Ethan''s location, and as well as perceive his current condition, Lily was thrilled. She had always been worried that her lover would suddenly disappear, and leave her behind.


    Now that she gained the means to track his location, she would be able to follow him even if they were thousands of miles apart.


    All throughout the night, she felt that her lover had stayed awake.


    This was enough to let her know that he had kept his promise and stood vigil alongside her on the longest night of the year.


    Perhaps due to these shared senses, she was able to catch his thoughts, and she was pleasantly surprised to discover that he was thinking about the time they spent together in the Lands of stor.


    Little did Lily know that Ethan had told their story to Chloe, Luna, Emma, Lilith, and Selene as they all joined him on his vigil.


    Taking a long and deep breath, the youngdy slowly stood up and did a bit of stretching.


    She then turned around to look at her family members, who had also already stood up and were looking at the sunrise with eager expressions on their faces.


    A few days ago, she didn¡¯t have much peace because her entire family was visibly disappointed that she didn¡¯t bring Ethan back to their tribe so that they could meet him.


    Her Father, Seff, didn¡¯t say anything, but Lily knew that she might have made a mistake in not bringing Ethan back with her.


    Knowing her Father, he would definitelye to Brynhildr Academy to visit Ethan himself. The mere thought of it was giving her a headache.


    Her mother, Leah, made her displeasure known and even stated that she would make a personal trip to the academy to meet with the one whom her daughter had chosen to be her mate.


    As if taking that as a cue, several members of her family consecutively dered that they would be doing the same.


    If her entire family were to really appear at Brynhildr Academy together, the only thing she could do was plead for Ethan to flee in order to keep him safe.


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll do my best to convince them to not go to the academy,¡¯ Lily sighed in her heart. ¡®At the very least, I need to convince them that not all of them should go.¡¯


    One or two members of her family were fine, but more than that would be a pain to deal with. Unfortunately, Lily was at a disadvantage in the negotiation that was about to happen.


    Since all of them were looking forward to meeting Ethan, the only thing she could do was to reach apromise with them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Seff stated, and all of his family members nodded in acknowledgment.


    Lily followed behind him, with a light spring on her steps.


    Although she was a bit anxious about the family meeting that would take ceter, she was also looking forward to returning to the academy and meeting her handsome lover once again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few dayster, in the Oswald Barony¡­


    ¡°Take care, and I¡¯ll see you back at the academy,¡± Luna said before kissing Ethan¡¯s right cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you there as well,¡± Ethan replied as he kissed her back.


    There was only a week left of their vacation, and the young man decided to spend the remaining days with his grandparents.


    Chloe also wanted to spend the New Year with her family, so she was going back as well.


    As for Emma and Lilith, the two of them would follow Ethan back to his home, since their role was to ensure his safety.


    The members of the Oswald Family had gathered to see them off, and thedies even told Ethan that he could visit them anytime.


    Bruce had his arms crossed over his chest. He wasn¡¯t even looking at Ethan and seemed to be more interested in the dirt on his boots.


    Ethan nced at his father-inw, who seemed to be dead set on ignoring him.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll be going now,¡± Ethan said as he walked towards Luna¡¯s father with a smile on his face.


    Bruce ignored Ethan and continued to stare down at his boots.


    Seeing his reaction, Ethan took out a storage ring and handed it over to Luna¡¯s father.


    ¡°This contains a tenth of the wealth I currently have, Father,¡± Ethan said. ¡°It should be enough to cover the Oswald Family¡¯s entire living room with gold coins. This is my dowry for Luna¡¯s hand in marriage.¡±


    ¡°My boy, I hope that you continue to love and take care of my daughter, Luna,¡± Bruce said with a fatherly smile on his face, as he looked at the young man, who was looking more handsome by the second. ¡°Make sure to bring your grandparents with you next time, so we adults can set the date of your wedding day.


    ¡°You wish to marry Luna after she graduates, right? I see no problem with this. Remember, our door is always open for you and your family.¡±


    After saying those words, Bruce shamelessly epted the storage ring that was in Ethan¡¯s hand and pocketed it as if it were the most natural thing to do.


    Luna blushed and covered her face due to embarrassment, while Rowan, Dennis, and Erik looked at their father in disdain.


    Earlier, he was stubbornly ignoring Ethan, but after thetter gave him a bribe, Bruce warmed up to him instantly!


    Philip only chuckled when he saw his son¡¯s shameless act. However, since he already considered Ethan as his grandson-inw, he just found this exchange very amusing.


    ¡°Chloe and Emma, you can alsoe and visit us anytime,¡± Irene said. ¡°Having more girls in the house makes it more lively. I look forward to your next visit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°I also look forward to seeing all of you again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the hospitality, Lady Irene,¡± Emma said with a smile. ¡°I had a wonderful stay with your family.¡±


    After a few more parting words, Ethan, Chloe, and Emma summoned their flying brooms and flew towards the Train Station.


    Luna watched as her lover and friends disappeared from view, making her feel a little lonely.


    But she knew that this loneliness was just temporary. In less than ten days, she would see them again, and they would all reunite in Brynhildr Academy, and wee the start of a new year together.

 Chapter 351 Failing Is Not Something To Be Ashamed Of

    <h4>Chapter 351 Failing Is Not Something To Be Ashamed Of</h4>


    ¡°Oh, did they really say that?¡± Agnes smiled from ear to ear after hearing that Luna¡¯s family wanted to meet with them in order to discuss the date of Ethan¡¯s and Luna¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Her Father did, Grandma,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But I¡¯m sure that this is the general consensus of their family, with the exception of Luna¡¯s brothers.¡±


    Agnes chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s normal, you know? Even your Grandpa had to fight my brothers before he gained their approval to marry me.¡±


    ¡°Did Grandpa win?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. But I was so angry that they beat him up, so I decided to beat them up as well. After that, they all consented to our marriage.¡±


    Emma, who was listening from the side, couldn''t stop herself from giggling after hearing Agnes'' story.


    Unlike the Oswald Residence where she had to put up an act and only show her standoffish side, she was more at home inside the Gremory Residence.


    Although she was still in her Assistant-Librarian get-up, she was no longer hiding her true character.


    After all, Agnes was Ethan¡¯s Grandma and her future grandmother-inw. Since that was the case, she wanted to show her true colors to her so that the olderdy would know what she was truly like.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that we have to wait until Luna¡¯s graduation, but I think that¡¯s for the best,¡± Agnesmented. ¡°It¡¯s too bad that Chloe didn¡¯te with you this time around.¡±


    ¡°She decided to go back to her family, saying that she missed them,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But she told me to send her regards to you and Grandpa.¡±


    Agnes nodded before shifting her gaze to Emma.


    ¡°Good thing, Emma is here,¡± Agnes said. ¡°I will have someone to help me prepare the dishes for the New Year. My grandson is lucky to have someone as loyal as you by his side, Emma. Please, continue to look after him, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Grandma,¡± Emma smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll always be there for him.¡±


    At that exact moment, a ck cat jumped on top of the table and looked at Agnes with a determined look on her feline face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also always be there for Master,¡± Lilith stated.


    ¡°Ah! I almost forgot about you, Lilith,¡± Agnes lightly patted the ck cat¡¯s head. ¡°Make sure to keep him safe.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± Lilith replied as she enjoyed Agnes¡¯ petting.


    Lilith had decided to make herself known to Ethan¡¯s grandparents so that she could form closer ties with them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Brynhildr Academy¡­


    Professor Rinehart took a casual stroll around the academy that was almost bereft of its students.


    Although the majority had returned home for the Winter Break, there were still several students left in the academy because they didn¡¯t feel like going back.


    Some of them didn¡¯t have good rtionships with their families, while others had no homes to return to.


    As such, they decided to spend the Winter Break at Brynhildr Academy, patiently waiting for their friends to return when the break was over.


    Several of the Professors had also returned to their families, leaving only a handful behind.


    When he arrived at the training ground, he found Henry sparring with Professor Lionel, who was also Ethan¡¯s Martial Arts Instructor.


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor had awakened from hisa two weeks ago.


    Since then, he had been training in preparation for gaining the recognition of the Legacy that he recently acquired during their expedition at Nightfall Academy.


    After facing off against the ten-meter Bronze Giant, Henry had a general understanding of how strong it was.


    Since he wasn¡¯t able to defeat it, he still hadn¡¯t assimted with the Legacy called ¡°He Who ys Giants,¡± which was verypatible with his fighting style.


    Professor Rinehart was also very supportive of Henry, granting him free ess to the facilities that would allow the young man to train, which would help him gain the power of his Legacy.


    Henry was recognized as the strongest student in Brynhildr Academy. He was referred to as the Mage yer, for he was the bane of Wizards and Witches.


    ¡°We¡¯ll end it here today, Henry,¡± Professor Lionel said with a smile. ¡°Your improvement is astonishing, but there is still plenty of room for improvement.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Professor,¡± Henry gave Professor Lionel a respectful bow, making thetter chuckle. ¡°I see that you are here, Headmaster. Out for a walk?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°Just doing my usual rounds.¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, Headmaster.¡± Henry greeted.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Henry.¡± Professor Rinehart nodded. ¡°When do you n to gain the eptance of your Legacy?¡±


    Henry pondered for a bit before giving his answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait until the students of Dud Manor return,¡± Henry answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll end up in aa again after failing to pass the trial. It will be best if George or Ethan is around to cover for me while I¡¯m out ofmission.¡±


    Professor Lionel patted Henry¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your trial hasn¡¯t even started, and you¡¯re already thinking of failing? This isn¡¯t the right mindset, Henry.¡±


    ¡°Professor Lionel is right,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°You mustn''t think of failing. Just think of it as another hurdle that you need to ovee.¡±


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy then gave Henry a mischievous smile before saying the rest of his thoughts.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already manage to ovee one of the biggest hurdles of your life?¡± Professor Rinehart asked in a teasing tone. ¡°The Campbell Family allowed their precious daughter to be your fiancee.


    ¡°Since you managed to convince that stubborn Earl to give up his daughter, then you can certainly ovee the Legacy Trial as well. Remember this, Henry¡ªfailing is not something to be ashamed of. Because it is through failure that we learn.¡±


    A sh of determination appeared in Henry¡¯s eyes. It was as if the haze that had been clouding his head had disappeared after hearing Professor Rinehart¡¯s words.


    Before he was able to convince his fiancee¡¯s family that he was worthy of her, he had to go through a lot, even risking his life several times in order to get to where he was now.


    Professor Rinehart was right. The Legacy Trial was just another hurdle that he would have to ovee in order to aplish his goals in life.


    ¡°Thank you, Professor,¡± Henry bowed. ¡°I was feeling insecure after being defeated by the Bronze Giant. Now, I finally know what to do.¡±


    Professor Rinehart nodded and patted Henry¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I look forward to the good news.¡±


    After saying those words, Professor Rinehart left the Training Grounds and continued to take a stroll around the academy, whistling a happy tune.

 Chapter 352 Return To Brynhildr Academy

    <h4>Chapter 352 Return To Brynhildr Academy</h4>


    ¡°Take care, and always eat your meals on time.¡± Agnes hugged her grandson tightly. ¡°Also, be nice to all of your lovers. You still haven¡¯t brought Lily here yet, so make sure to bring her next time.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Grandma,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her here next time.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Agnes nodded before shifting her attention to Emma and Lilith. ¡°I know that both of you will do your best to protect my grandson, but make sure to protect yourselves as well. He may not look like it, but he treasures those close to him very much. He will be sad if anything happens to the two of you.¡±


    Emma smiled before nodding her head. ¡°Understood, Grandma. I¡¯ll protect myself well for Ethan¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll do my best as well,¡± Lilith replied.


    After saying their goodbyes, the three of them climbed into the carriage that was being coached by his Grandfather, Benjamin, who would be driving them to the Train Station.


    ¡°Take care, my boy,¡± Benjamin said after arriving at their destination. ¡°Visit us whenever you can.¡±


    ¡°I will, Grandpa,¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°You and Grandma also take good care of yourselves.¡±


    Benjamin chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate country folks. We¡¯re as strong as an ox. Also, I¡¯m still looking forward to holding my great-grandkids. It would be livelier back home if there were some around. Emma, Lilith, both of you take care as well. I¡¯ll leave Ethan in your very capable hands.¡±


    ¡°You can count on us, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me, Grandpa.¡±


    A few minutester, they finally reached the station. Ethan and Emma walked in, while Lilith had merged with Ethan¡¯s shadow because pets weren¡¯t allowed to wander around the train station and had to be locked up in their cages.


    After entering theirpartment, Ethan sighed as he looked at the familiar setting that he had seen many months ago.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m really d I bumped into Alice back then,¡± Ethan said as he looked outside of the train window. ¡°If not for that small incident, I would have lived my life differently, living like an ordinary teenage boy and ignorant of the mysteries of the world.¡±


    ¡°Fate works in mysterious ways, Ethan,¡± Emmamented. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t manage to enroll at Brynhildr Academy, there would still be a high possibility that you would be pulled into our world, whether you liked it or not. That is your Legacy as that person¡¯s grandchild.¡±


    ¡°I know that I¡¯ll know more about my family background after I go to Midgard when I turn eighteen,¡± Ethan said in a solemn tone. ¡°But a part of me is afraid to learn the truth about who I really am. Also, I don¡¯t want to feel burdened when people start to have expectations of me.¡±


    Emma and Lilith didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at the young man, who had be the center of their world.


    They also didn¡¯t want him to feel burdened, so they didn¡¯t say anything. Both of them would stand by his side regardless of the choices he would make aftering to learn who he was.


    So, until then, they would let him live his life the way he wanted and keep him safe from those who wished to get in the way of his peaceful life.


    Half an hourter, the train finally left the station. It didn¡¯t take long before it stopped at another station, where a familiar youngdy with light-brown hair was waiting for its arrival.


    The moment the train doors opened, Ethan weed Chloe with a hug before taking over her traveling bag to take to theirpartment.


    ¡°How¡¯s your family?¡± Ethan asked as soon as Chloe sat beside him.


    ¡°They¡¯re doing well,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°My mother has been asking me a lot of questions about you and the things that happened in Luna¡¯s hometown.¡±


    ¡°How about your father?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Well, he acts as if he is not interested,¡± Chloe answered with a smirk. ¡°But deep down, he was always paying attention whenever I mentioned things about you.¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile after hearing Chloe¡¯s answer.


    In fact, he was a bit anxious because. Although Chloe¡¯s parents had decided to wait until he managed to obtain a Noble title, granting him the privilege of having more wives, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they were a conservative family.


    Polygamy was alien to them since they were a monogamous family to begin with.


    Even Chloe didn¡¯t like the prospect of Ethan having more than one wife at the start. If not for Luna being one of his lovers, she might have not opened up to this arrangement.


    Back then, she and Luna had decided to work together to ensure that Ethan would marry just the two of them.


    She had already made concessions to share Ethan with her best friend and live a happy life together after they graduated from the academy.


    But Fate threw a wrench to that n by sending Ethan to the past alongside Lily.


    This was also the reason why Chloe felt very bitter. Lily managed to take a step ahead of them and be Ethan¡¯s first lover.


    Although she had been able to ept it, a part of her still hadn¡¯t moved on, regretting the missed opportunity of telling Ethan her feelings before the incident happened.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Ethan felt the same.


    Although he didn¡¯t regret the things that happened between him and Lily in the past, he still wished he had taken the initiative to tell Chloe and Luna his feelings before the three of them were forced to be separated by Fate.


    He had decided to talk to the two of them after their mission ended, but unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t meant to be.


    Because of this, he wanted to make it up to the two of them and did his best to gain the approval of Chloe¡¯s and Luna¡¯s parents when he asked for their daughters¡¯ hands in marriage.


    Although he had managed to seed in getting the approval of Luna¡¯s parents, Chloe¡¯s case was still a work in progress.


    The two of them chatted happily until the train finally arrived at their destination.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know that his new year at Brynhildr Academy would give him unexpected surprises, as well as valuable lessons that he would remember for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 353 You Won’t Understand Since You’re A Tomboy

    <h4>Chapter 353 You Won¡¯t Understand Since You¡¯re A Tomboy</h4>


    Nicolezily looked at the road that led to Limeburgh Town from the top of one of the Academy¡¯s viewing towers.


    She arrived at the academy a day ago after spending some time with her family.


    During their gathering, the Heir Wars were mentioned once again, and her Grandfather stated that the official start of theirpetition would begin this year.


    The Main and Branch Families of the Asta n would all be participating in this event, which would then give birth to the future leader of their family, who would hold the same power as their Patriarch.


    The rules of thepetition were simple.


    Anyone below the age of twenty-five years old could participate, with the exception of those below ten years old. They were grooming the younger generation of the Asta Lineage, forcing them to excel in any way that they could.


    They would thenpete through a Merit System, where they would earn points depending on the contribution that they made to the family, as well as achieve aplishments that they could convert into Merit Points.


    These aplishments included conquering Dungeons, setting new records, and anything else that would make the Asta Family¡¯s name resound far and wide in the Human Kingdom, as well as the other Kingdoms in the Shire Continent.


    Truth be told, Nicole didn¡¯t want to participate in the Heir Wars. But, since she was born into the Asta Family, she was duty-bound to y her part, regardless of whether she liked it or not.


    Nicole didn¡¯t dislike her family.


    In fact, she was even thankful for being born into it.


    The only thing that she didn¡¯t like was that she was born in the era when the first Heir Wars was held, which led her parents to have great expectations of her.


    ¡°Expectations, huh?¡± Nicole sighed as she shook her head helplessly.


    Although she was one of the most talented members of the young generation, the fact remained that she was still ady.


    Either she performed well and gained the recognition of the entire family, allowing her to live her life the way she wanted, or be used as a political tool that would be married off to an influential High-Ranking Noble Family to benefit the Asta Family.


    Nicole didn¡¯t want to lose her freedom, and she would do anything to keep it.


    Even if she didn¡¯t win the Heir Wars, as long as she was able to contribute to the family, her achievements would be recognized.


    Because of this, she needed to show the Patriarch that she could bring the family to greater heights by bing one of the Magistratus, who held an important role in the order of the Wizarding World.


    Nicole looked through the telescope of the viewing tform and saw students make their way to return to the academy.


    There were still two days before the sses started, but there were many students who had decided to return early.


    Nicole saw some of her friends, as well as acquaintances, arrive at the Academy Gates.


    She even saw a grumpy-looking Lily, riding on her flying broom.


    As if sensing that someone was watching her, the cutest, arguably the most popr witch among the First Years nced in Nicole¡¯s direction and frowned.


    She even made a beeline toward the tower in order to identify who was looking at her and snorted when she discovered that it was Nicole who was watching her through the telescope.


    ¡°Well, well, well. It seems that I¡¯m not the only one who wasn¡¯t too happy to see their family,¡± Nicole said with a smile on her face. ¡°Happy New Year, Lily.¡±


    ¡°Happy New Year to you, too, Nicole,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Did you arrive just now?¡±


    ¡°No. I arrived yesterday. I couldn¡¯t bear to stay in that house a day longer than necessary.¡±


    ¡°And here I thought that the Asta Family was just one of those ordinary Knight Families who thought about honor and their family¡¯s heritage. It seems that living in that kind of family has its problems as well.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Nicole shook her head. ¡°Go on and return to your Manor. I¡¯m sure that your fans will be more than happy to see their Goddess return. If they only knew that the apple of their eye had already been plucked and eaten by a Dud, they would definitely make things difficult for Ethan.¡±


    There was no one on the viewing tform aside from Nicole and Lily, so the pink-haired beauty didn¡¯t hold back and said what was on her mind.


    ¡°¡­ Has he arrived?¡± Lily asked after hearing the young man¡¯s name.


    ¡°Look at you. The moment I mention his name, the first thing you ask is if he has already arrived,¡± Nicole said in a teasing tone. ¡°Is this what love is like?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand since you¡¯re a tomboy,¡± Lily replied.


    ¡°Well, I do admit that I am attracted to both handsome guys and beautiful girls,¡± Nicole smirked. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that the ones I have my eyes on either have girlfriends or have be Ethan¡¯s girlfriends, you included.¡±


    ¡°Very funny.¡±


    ¡°Hey! This is the part where you should beughing.¡±


    Lily shook her head helplessly. Although she could pinpoint Ethan¡¯s exact whereabouts, she could only do it when she was in a meditative state.


    Right now, she wasn¡¯t using this ability, so she had no idea whether Ethan had already arrived or not.


    Nicole once again resumed looking through her telescope, just in time to see three ck specks on the horizon flying toward Brynhildr Academy.


    Without even saying a word, Nicole summoned her flying broom and flew towards the three people, whom he had been waiting for to arrive.


    Lily was surprised by Nicole¡¯s sudden action, so she looked in the direction where her friend was headed.


    Suddenly, a familiar connection tugged at her heart, making her understand why Nicole suddenly rushed out like that.


    ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± Lily thought with a smile before following behind Nicole to meet with her beloved, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for the past few weeks.


    She needed to tell him that her mother and older brothers would soone knocking on the doors of the academy in order to see the young man who didn¡¯t apany Lily to her homnd during the Winter Break.

 Chapter 354 I Have A Favor To Ask Of You

    <h4>Chapter 354 I Have A Favor To Ask Of You</h4>


    ¡®How did it end up like this again?¡¯ Ethan thought as he scratched his head while looking at Lily and Luna, who were lying naked beside him.


    He tried to recall everything that happened a few hours ago, and the memories he was looking for appeared inside his mind.


    He, Chloe, Emma, and Lilith were flying toward Brynhildr Academy when Lily came to meet them.


    She had just arrived a little earlier than them and came across Nicole, who was watching the returning students from the top of the viewing tower.


    When they neared the academy, they saw Nicole fly toward them, and Lily was following behind her.


    Suddenly, two more people arrived. The pair was none other than Luna and her brother, Rowan. The angelic beauty was riding on her brother¡¯s flying broom, and from the looks of it, they had also decided to return to the academy a little early.


    After that brief reunion, they ended up chatting until they parted ways with each other.


    Chloe went to Jaeger Manor, Emma, and Rowan returned to Schwartz Manor, and Nicole returned to Eques Manor.


    This only left Luna, Lily, and Lilith behind.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: I know I named them like this, but even I don¡¯t know how I ended up naming most of the FL Characters with the letter L. What a fascinating coincidence. Kekeke.)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lily had missed Ethan so much that she yfully whispered in his ears that he wanted to spend some alone time with him.


    For some reason, Luna felt the same, so she spoke her mind. Because of this, the young man decided to take them to the back of the Library, where a small grove of trees had been nted.


    It was there when he returned the Tree House to its original location, and he invited the two girls inside.


    He only wanted to talk, but the two girls wanted to cuddle him.


    One thing led to another, and before he knew it, they were already in the bedroom, making out with each other.


    The young man scratched his head as he looked at his beautiful naked lovers, who were sleeping peacefully beside him.


    He then nced at the clock and noticed that it was already three in the afternoon, making him feel a sense of dread.


    He had promised Chloe that he would eat lunch with her. But looking at the clock, three hours had already passed since their promised time.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to apologizeter,¡± Ethan muttered.


    At that exact moment, the door of the room suddenly opened, making him almost jump out of bed in surprise.


    Twodies came in, and after seeing the two naked girls lying on the bed, it was very obvious to understand what happened.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± A sigh escaped Chloe¡¯s lips as she pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°I knew it was something like this. The moment I saw Lily, I knew that she was in heat.¡±


    ¡°And how were you able to tell that?¡± Lily slowly opened her eyes as she looked at Chloe with an amused look on her face.


    ¡°Women¡¯s intuition,¡± Chloe replied with her arms crossed over her chest.


    Lily nodded. ¡°Fair.¡±


    The cutest girl in the academy then did a light stretch before kissing Ethan¡¯s cheek.


    Chloe and Emma stared at Lily¡¯s petite body.


    Although her breasts weren¡¯t that big, they were still modest and perfectly fit her lithe and agile frame.


    No one would deny that with her cute looks and graceful body, no sane man would be able to resist her.


    Luna, who had just woken up as well, propped herself up in a sitting position and yawned.


    The nket covering her body slipped, revealing a body free from any blemishes and impurities. Even though Chloe and Emma were both girls, they found Luna¡¯s figure very attractive.


    Ethan looked at Chloe with an awkward smile and asked her a question.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Chloe replied with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°While I was hungry and waiting for you, you were busy eating up Luna and Lily. You must be full by now, no?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I am feeling very hungry right now,¡± Ethan replied before coughing lightly.


    He had only eaten breakfast and had spent a few hours making love with his two lovers, who seemed to have their switches flipped the moment they were alone with the handsome young man whom they missed very much.


    For Luna, she hadn¡¯t seen Ethan for more than a week.


    For Lily, it had been several weeks. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she had missed him dearly, especially after what she had been through with her family in her hometown.


    And since both girls had already done it with Ethan once together, they no longer felt embarrassed about making love even when there were the three of them.


    Chloe looked at the young man¡¯s face before lowering her gaze to look at the lively guy, who seemed to be very happy to be surrounded by many beautiful girls.


    ¡°Dress up first,¡± Chloe said. ¡°I have already asked the kitchen to reserve some food for us. We can still eat in the Grand Dining Hall after you¡¯re done putting some clothes on.¡±


    After saying those words, Chloe left the Master Bedroom.


    Lily giggled after seeing Ethan¡¯s cousin leave the room.


    ¡°She tries to act as if seeing us naked didn¡¯t bother her,¡± Lily said. ¡°But her face was as red as a tomato.¡±


    Luna, who had finallye to her senses, asked Lily to use a cleaning spell on her, which thetter did for the three of them.


    Emma used a spell to clean the bed and remove all traces of what transpired a few hours ago.


    A few minutester, they went down to the living room, where Chloe was waiting for them.


    Since they already had their turn, Luna and Lily walked behind Chloe and Ethan, who were walking hand in hand together. The two were doing small talk as they walked, making a harmonious atmosphere between them.


    Emma returned to the Schwartz Manor because she wasn¡¯t supposed to be seen with Ethan and her friends.


    She only apanied Chloe to check if Ethan was in the usual ce of the Tree House. The poor girl had been sitting alone in the Dining Hall, waiting for Ethan and the others to arrive so that they could eat together.


    After a peaceful meal, Lily bid her goodbye and returned to the Eques Manor, feeling very satisfied in her heart, mind, and body.


    An hourter, Henry arrived at the Manor and was pleasantly surprised to see that Ethan had already returned.


    ¡°Ethan, I have a favor to ask of you,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°As long as it is within my power, I will dly help, Sir Henry,¡± Ethan replied.


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor smiled before looking at Ethan with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Ethan, I need your help to conquer my Legacy,¡± Henry stated. ¡°Can you free your time next weekend?¡±


    The young man was surprised because he didn¡¯t expect that this was the favor that Henry would ask of him.


    Still, he nodded his head. If he could be of help to his Head Prefect, then he would not shy away from doing what was asked of him.


    After all, Henry had also helped him many times in the past.


    ¡°I will help, Sir Henry,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But, how exactly can I help you?¡±


    Henry smiled and told Ethan what kind of help he needed from him.


    After hearing his Head Prefect¡¯s n on beating the Giant Golem, which he needed to aplish in order to obtain the power of the Legacy, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smirk because it was indeed a good idea.


    If things went ording to n, then the strongest student in Brynhildr Academy would be even stronger after obtaining the power of The One Who ys Giants.

 Chapter 355 First Training Lesson Of The Year

    <h4>Chapter 355 First Training Lesson Of The Year</h4>


    sses finally resumed in the academy, and Ethan did his best to learn as much as he could in preparation for the uing weekend, where he and Henry would team up to fight against the ten-meter-tall Bronze Giant.


    When Henry fought against the Giant, he became very exhausted, so he had been unable to beat it.


    This Legacy was a bit special, in a way that it only allowed its challenger to try clearing it three times. If the challenger was unable to defeat the Bronze Giant after using up all three chances, the Legacy would disappear and look for a new owner.


    The first time the Golem had to be fought, only one person could fight it.


    The second time, two people could try their luck.


    The third, and final time, up to three people could work together to challenge it.


    But there was a limitation. Only those who were near the Challenger¡¯s age could help him clear the trial.


    This prevented Henry from asking Professor Rinehart or Professor Barret to help him clear the trial of his Legacy.


    Henry had already lost once, so on his second try, he could bring one more person to help him, and that person was none other than Ethan.


    Professor Rinehart didn¡¯t know the full extent of Ethan¡¯s true power, but he could make an educated guess.


    The Sea God¡¯s Trident and his Core Magic, Illumina, represented the Sea, allowing Ethan to control water.


    Of course, this was only a conjecture at first, but after seeing his battle against Cedric, where the young man manipted the Thunderstorm to his will, he understood the true nature of Ethan¡¯s power.


    Because of this, he had agreed for the two of them to take four days off from their sses in the academy and to be personally escorted by Professor Barret to go to the Sea, where Ethan would be able to use his powers to the fullest.


    Truth be told, Ethan was very excited about this development because it had been a while since he fought in the Sea.


    He wanted to know how much he had grown since his battles within the Lands of stor.


    Only by fighting against strong opponents would he know the extent of his control over his element.


    Thest time he fought in the sea was when he was fighting against the Sorcerers of the Magdar Kingdom. He had grown a lot since then, so he wanted to see if the Bronze Giant that defeated Henry, would be able to ovee his territorial advantage.


    Today, Ethan was in his Martial Arts Training ss, and Sir Lionel was teaching them about different styles of fighting.


    ¡°The weapons of Magic Knights are a bit different from those who wield Elemental Weapons,¡± Professor Lionel said as he unsheathed his sword from its scabbard. ¡°The handles of these weapons have a hole at the bottom like this.¡±


    The Professor showed the hole that was at the center of the pommel of his sword.


    ¡°These holes are made on purpose because it allowed us to insert our wands inside it, like so,¡± Professor Lionel demonstrated as he ced his own wand inside the hole, making it one with the handle of his sword.


    ¡°Because of this, we are able to use Magic even while wielding weapons in our hands,¡± Professor Lionel exined. ¡°But those who have mastered their Core Magic can have their wands move autonomously while they fight.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you have already seen instances where a wand fights alongside their master, even if it wasn¡¯t being held by them.¡±


    The gazes of Ethan¡¯s ssmatesnded on him because there had been asions when Ethan fought while only holding onto his Trident.


    His wand would often move autonomously and unleash spells as if it had a life on its own.


    They had already seen his Partial Resonance, which turned his wand into a faint silhouette of a Mermaid, allowing him to increase the power of his water-based spells, oveing his foes in battle.


    ¡°Although mastering Core Magic is still very early for most of you, there is still a way you can enchant things to move autonomously and support you in battle,¡± Professor Lionel stated. ¡°Something simr to this.¡±


    Professor Lionel then raised his sword, and several daggers flew out of his body, hovering around him.


    ¡°This style of fighting not only drains a significant amount of Magic Power, it also drains your Mental Power. But once mastered, it can greatly help you in battle, especially if you are fighting multiple enemies at once. We call these autonomous moving objects, Satellites.


    ¡°Of course, this style of fighting is not only limited to weapons. You can even use spells for this. At the end of the day, it¡¯s all about control. So, all of you are going to train and make a few of these autonomous moving Satellites.


    ¡°Those who are able to have even just one Satellite fighting alongside them will gain 100 Merit Points. The more Satellites you have, the more points you will get. But the maximum number of points you will receive in today¡¯s lesson is 1,000 Merit Points. Bear that in mind.


    ¡°Now, I will teach you how it is done. I will only exin it once, so listen carefully.¡±


    Professor Lionel exined the process of imbuing Magical Power in an object and giving it amand. The simplest way to master creating a Satellite was by imbuing them with a singlemand.


    For beginners, it would either be attack or defense.


    For those who had mastered this technique, they were able to do both. Professor Lionel knew that not many would be able to aplish his assignment before his ss ended.


    However, he still went along with it because he believed that his students would continue to practice this technique even if they weren¡¯t in his ss.


    Ethan watched as Chloe attempted to make her Fire Bullet Spell fight autonomously. However, every time she summoned one, all of them would shoot out from the tip of her wand and fly in the direction she was pointing at.


    After watching her struggle for a while, the young man thought of a good idea about how she would be able to learn the skill quickly.


    ¡°Chloe, summon Kon,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I think she will be able to create Satellites. Then, ask her how she does it so that you can do it too.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes widened in shock because she hadn¡¯t thought of this strategy.


    Kon was simr to Illumina, but instead of being part of Chloe¡¯s Resonance, the little fox was more like a summoned Familiar.


    The Fire Fox had strong control over its Fire Powers, and the youngdy pped happily when her familiar created four small fireballs that were circling around her.


    ¡°How do you do that, Kon?¡± Chloe asked.


    The Fire Fox made barking-like sounds as she tried to teach her Master how to do what she was doing.


    Since Chloe was her Master, the youngdy was able to understand what Kon was saying. However, understanding it and putting it into practice were two different things.


    At the end of the ss, Ethan was able to get a perfect score of ten, while Nicole managed to control five Satellites.


    Fortunately, Chloe was able to make one of them by the end of the lesson, making her very happy.


    No one knew at that time that this simple lesson would drastically change Chloe¡¯s fighting style, allowing her to dominate her enemies using sheer fire control that surpassed her peers in battle

 Chapter 356 Girl, Be Careful Of That Boy

    Chapter 356 Girl, Be Careful Of That Boy


    ¡°What time do you think your family will arrive, Lily?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure,¡± Lily replied. ¡°But I¡¯m pretty sure that my mother wille alongside Conall and Lyall. My two older brothers also expressed their intention of seeing you.¡±


    ¡°So your father isn¡¯ting?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°I convinced him not to,¡± Lily replied. ¡°He can¡¯t really leave my nsmen for a long time either. What¡¯s wrong? Are you disappointed that he won¡¯t being?¡±


    ¡°Disappointed? More like relieved. Even now, I¡¯m still not a match against your brother, Conall. Of course, things would be different if we were fighting at sea.¡±


    ¡°Well, good luck with that.¡±


    Lily could only smirk because the chances of Ethan fighting against her brothers in the sea were very low.


    Also, after Conall experienced Ethan¡¯s Domain, she was sure that her brother wouldn¡¯t want to fight Ethan in the sea no matter what.


    ¡°Oi, can the two of you stop talking and help me with our group assignment?¡± Chloeined as she red at her two teammates, who weren¡¯t paying attention to their task.


    Currently, they were in the Study of Magical Creatures ss, taught by Professor Njal.


    The Professor had given all the students a task, and that was to find the Unicorn that was currently hiding inside the Great Eagle Forest.


    The Merit Points that could be obtained from catching the creature were a thousand Merit Points for each member of the group, so everyone was taking this matter seriously.


    Well, everyone except Ethan and Lily.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lily arched an eyebrow. ¡°We are taking this seriously. Don¡¯t you see that we are keeping a good distance away from you? Isn¡¯t that right, Ethan?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Chloe, didn¡¯t Professor Njal tell us that Unicorns usually appear in front of Maidens or pure people? I¡¯m afraid that Lily and I don''t fit those requirements, so we are distancing ourselves from you. That way, our group will have a higher chance of making the Unicorn appear.¡±


    ¡°This is the perks of being a maiden,¡± Lily said in a teasing tone. ¡°So, please, Miss Maiden, be our bait so that we can lure Mr. Unicorn to our location. I¡¯m afraid that I am no longer qualified to do that. Ethan already plucked my cherry.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s face immediately became beet red after hearing Lily¡¯s words.


    ¡°I dare you to say that in front of the ss,¡± Chloe replied with a flushed face. ¡°Let¡¯s see how people will react to your pure and innocent image being ruined!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to do that, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m still young, and I still haven¡¯t given birth to Ethan¡¯s child. I don¡¯t want to be a widow, you know?¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Chloe clicked her tongue as she grumpily walked away, leaving the two no-longer-pure people behind.


    Ethan could only shake his head helplessly as he nced at his lover, who was having fun teasing Chloe.


    ¡°Why do you like to tease her?¡± Ethan whispered.


    ¡°Because her reaction is very amusing,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Also, is he almost here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He is now closing in on Chloe.¡±


    ¡°Good. Unicorns and their love for purity.¡±


    There was a time when they managed to catch a Unicorn in the Lands of stor.


    However, no matter what, the annoying creature refused to let Lily ride it.


    Because of this, they decided to gift the Magical Beast to Princess Ramona, who happily epted it.


    Of course, the bastard didn¡¯t have a problem in bing the Princess¡¯ mount, for she was still a maiden.


    Since then, Lily had developed aplete dislike for Unicorns, whom she referred to as perverted beasts.


    ¡°Heh, he¡¯s almost here,¡± Lily said in a tone that Ethan could only hear.


    The youngdy had already transformed her legs into a Demi-Wolf, ready to rush when the Unicorn came within their strike range.


    Ethan also took out his wand, ready to bind the creature to give Lily ample chance to capture it.


    ¡°Youngdy, these woods are dangerous,¡± a White Unicorn appeared in front of Chloe, making thetter stop in her tracks. ¡°Would you like me to help you return to safety?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chloe replied in a heartbeat. ¡®Those Merit Points are mine!¡¯


    Ethan and Lily didn¡¯t move from their spot because their role was to prevent any students from interfering with their capture.


    Since more than fifty students were currently inside The Great Eagle Forest, they were keeping a lookout on those who wished to sabotage their win.


    The Unicorn crouched down and allowed Chloe to climb onto its back.


    When she was securely in ce, the youngdy looked at Ethan and Lily with a smug smile on her face.


    However, her smugness didn¡¯tst for long as several spells rained down upon her from all directions, catching her and the Unicorn by surprise.


    ¡°Aqua Anguis!¡± Ethan summoned dozens of Water Snakes that shed against the spells targeting Chloe, dispersing their effects.


    ¡°cies Murus!¡± Lily erected several ice walls to block the spells that Ethan wasn¡¯t able to hit.


    After the first bombardment had started, the Unicorn neighed and teleported a short distance away before running at full speed.


    Chloe, who was riding on its back, held on for dear life as the Magical Beast ran across the forest floor, evading spells left and right.


    Some of the teams had decided to wait in ambush in order to steal the Unicorn from the other teams.


    Because of this, Chloe found herself in the ride of her life as the Unicorn ran, jumped, and teleported to safety.


    Lily wasn''t far behind since she was running at full speed.


    Since she was wearing pants, no one was able to see that she had transformed her legs into those of a wolf, giving her superhuman speed.


    Ethan, on the other hand, summoned his Wind Dancer and flew above the trees. Since his ¡°flying broom¡± could move at faster speeds, he was able to catch up to Chloe right away while bombarding the other teams with spells in order to protect his lover from harm.


    Fifteen minutester, the Unicorn broke through the outskirts of the Great Eagle Forest and arrived at the clearing where Professor Njal was waiting.


    ¡°Hoh? This is quite unexpected,¡± Professor Njal said when he recognized that the one that the Unicorn had chosen was Chloe.


    ¡°Why did you choose her?¡± Professor Njal asked the Unicorn through telepathy.


    ¡°Because she is interesting,¡± the Unicorn replied.


    ¡°How is she interesting?¡±


    ¡°Because she is.¡±


    The Unicorn crouched down to allow Chloe to dismount from its back.


    It then moved closer to look at the youngdy directly in the eyes, confirming the suspicion that it had earlier.


    ¡®It is faint, but she indeed has Fey Blood running through her veins,¡¯ the Unicorn thought. ¡®If this girl can awaken this hidden bloodline, her magical proficiency will grow exponentially.¡¯


    Of course, the Unicorn didn¡¯t tell Professor Njal this information.


    Their race and the Fey lived side by side in harmony, often working together to repel corrupt and evil creatures who trespassed in their domain.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to call them allies. They shared the same role, which was protector of Nature.


    This was why when Professor Njal asked it to participate in this little game that he prepared for the students, the one the Unicorn chose was Chloe. It simply felt closer to her.


    The Magical Creature then shifted its gaze to the young man with short blue hair, who promptlynded several meters away from him.


    It subconsciously shuddered after feeling the evil being that was currently residing inside Ethan¡¯s body.


    Perhaps, one of the reasons why it chose Chloe was due to this as well.


    It wanted to save the youngdy with the faint trace of Fey Blood from the Creature, whom it recognized as evil.


    ¡°Girl, be careful of that boy,¡± the Unicorn said to Chloe through telepathy. ¡°He is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. He is hiding something very evil inside his body.¡±


    Chloe frowned after hearing the Unicorn¡¯s words. However, before she could ask it for more details, the Unicorn ran back inside the forest and disappeared from sight.


    The youngdy watched it go before shifting her gaze to Ethan, who was walking towards her with a smile on his face.


    Her best friend, Luna, had already told her that there were times when Ethan¡¯s personality changed, and she believed that someone had taken over the young man¡¯s body.


    But, she also said that, whoever it was, it didn¡¯t bear any ill will toward Ethan or her.


    The Unicorn¡¯s warning further confirmed this suspicion. But the part about the creature inside Ethan being evil worried her.


    ¡®Should I talk to him about it?¡¯ Chloe thought as the young man gave her a thumbs up.


    The youngdy returned the gesture and finally made her decision.


    If there was really an evil being inside her lover, then she would do everything in her power to ensure that the man she loved wouldn''t choose to take the dark path.


    A path that might lead to him bing the enemy of the entire world once the evil being inside his body started to corrupt his heart, body, and soul.

 Chapter 357 Past Regrets

    Chapter 357 Past Regrets


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Is something on your mind?¡±


    Ethan asked the youngdy who was sitting on hisp and resting her head on his shoulder.


    Right after their sses ended, Chloe asked to talk to him in private, so Ethan took her to the Secret Tree House behind the Library.


    The young man had his arms wrapped around her body as he waited for the youngdy to talk to him.


    A few minutes passed in silence as the two remained in that position. Ethan¡¯s eyes were closed as he rested his body. Truth be told, sses had be a bit more intense right after the new year.


    All the Professors seemed to be extra motivated to teach their sses, which wasn¡¯t a bad thing.


    Unfortunately, even though Ethan had a strong body, he would still be exhausted physically and mentally due to the tasks that their Professors asked of them.


    ¡°Ethan, do you really love me?¡± Chloe asked.


    ¡°I do,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask you a hypothetical question, okay?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The youngdy took a deep breath before asking her question.


    ¡°I know you have a lot of secrets, and I¡¯m fine with that,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°You are an orphan and have been raised by Grandma Agnes and Grandpa Benjamin. The only ones who knew about your background were Emma and Lilith.


    ¡°I have already talked to Emma a bit about your background, but she said that she is unable to tell me anything. However, she stated that once you turn eighteen, you will undergo your Coming of Age Ceremony in your hometown, allowing you to discover who you really are.¡±


    The youngdy paused for a bit before she raised her head to look Ethan in the eyes.


    ¡°So, my question is this,¡± Chloe said. ¡°Who are you nning to recognize as your main wife?¡±


    Ethan blinked once then twice because he thought that he had misheard the youngdy, who was looking at him with a solemn expression on her face.


    ¡°M-Main wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Who do you n to make your Main Wife? This is important.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Ethan was at a loss for words because he never thought that Chloe would ask him this question.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian and his Other Half wereughing inside his head and praising Chloe for taking the initiative to ask this question.


    ¡°Hohoho! Looks like Chloe is gunning for the position of First Wife,¡± Sebastian stated. ¡°It seems that she wants to hold the second highest position in the household.¡±


    ¡°This girl never fails to surprise me,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°At first nce, people might think that she is the most ordinary among thedies who hang around with him. But among all of Ethan¡¯s secret lovers, she should be the most formidable of them all.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. That straightforwardness can be scary at times.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    The two were likementators in a boxing match, busy giving blow-by-blow details as the match progressed.


    Perhaps seeing his confusion, Chloe cupped his face and smiled, waiting for his answer.


    Although she wasn¡¯t doing anything else, her smile was giving Ethan quite a bit of pressure.


    ¡°Can I not have a Main Wife?¡± Ethan replied after a few minutes of silence. ¡°After all, I am nning to marry all of you at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Ethan, do you know why most people only marry one person in their life?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°It is because it takes extraordinary effort, understanding, and coordination for all parties to maintain a harmonious rtionship in a polygamous rtionship.


    ¡°I will not say that everyone who lives monogamous lives is happy with their marriage, but since both parties only have to deal with one partner, things can be worked out. Luna and I get along very well, which was why I proposed that both of us marry you together back then.


    ¡°If it¡¯s her, I am certain that the three of us will be able to live happy lives together. Unfortunately, this wish of mine will note true in this lifetime. Right now, aside from me and Luna, you have Lily, Emma, and soon, Lilian as well.


    ¡°You mentioned that you intended to have five wives and a mistress. I have to be honest with you. I am not confident that I will be able to take it well, sharing you with four other women aside from Luna.¡±


    After Chloe stopped talking, silence descended in the room.


    Even Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half stopped talking inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, allowing the young man to organize his thoughts.


    Suddenly, Chloe¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at the young man in front of her.


    ¡°A-Are you crying?¡± Chloe asked and hurriedly took out her handkerchief to wipe the tears that were falling from Ethan¡¯s face.


    The young man blinked as he raised his hand to touch his cheek, feeling that it was wet.


    Looking at the tear stains on his finger, Ethan realized that he had been too naive in his way of thinking.


    As someone who also grew up in a monogamous family, Ethan understood the hardships of being married.


    Life wasn¡¯t always peaceful, and there were times when his Grandma and Grandpa would argue over things.


    Whenever this happened, he would leave the house and wander around the farm. Oftentimes, he would go to the river to fish so that when he returned, he would have several fish that his grandma could cook for lunch or dinner.


    If arguments were normal between two married people, then it would be much worse with five.


    Also, he didn¡¯t know what his other lovers thought of each other.


    Just like Chloe had said, she got along with Luna very well. However, Lily wasn¡¯t Luna.


    The one who had been his first woman was like a wolf. Wild and had a strong personality.


    Chloe shared simr traits. But unlike Lily, Chloe was more straightforward and stubborn. She was also the type who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw punches if she got annoyed.


    Ethan¡¯s friends had first-hand experience of that because they would get punched by her whenever they teased her, calling her Ethan¡¯s Summer Girlfriend.


    Currently, Ethan had four lovers.


    Chloe, Luna, Lily, and Emma.


    Although Emma was fine being his mistress and seemed to be fine with being in the lower standing in their rtionship, he believed that if given the choice, she would want to monopolize him as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chloe,¡± Ethan said after he regained hisposure. ¡°It seems that I have failed you.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s words were filled with bitterness because he knew that the current him might not be able to make all of his lovers happy.


    Seeing his sad expression, Chloe wanted tofort him. However, she steeled her heart. If she didn¡¯t do this, then who would?


    Luna was born a noble, so she was used to this setup. Her father had two wives, and all of them were living happy lives.


    All of her brothers loved her, and her two mothers treated her as their princess. She grew up being protected by these people, and because of this, she didn¡¯t mind Ethan having more than one wife.


    As for Lily, she was in the same boat as Luna.


    Her father had five wives, which was the reason why she told Ethan that she was fine with him having five wives.


    Chloe didn¡¯t know anything about Lilian, but based on what little information she gathered from her best friend, Luna, there was a high chance that Lilian was also a noble.


    This meant that the concept of polygamy might be fine with her as well.


    This brought the loop back to Chloe, who was raised by a conservative family and had a conservative mindset.


    ¡°Ethan, know that I love you,¡± Chloe said softly. ¡°I really do. I feel very sad that I wasn¡¯t able to be your first and only lover. You are not at fault, I understand this. Since I understand, I just feel more hurt than usual because someone very important to me had been taken away by someone else.¡±


    The young man then raised his hand and cupped her face.


    He also just realized that Chloe didn¡¯t really want to talk about who the Main Wife of their family would be.


    It was just an excuse so that she would be able to open up to Ethan about what she was feeling, allowing him to know how she had been impacted by everything that had happened so far.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ethan said. ¡°But I can''t return to the past. I can''t return to the time before we took that mission. To the time when the only people in my heart were you and Luna. I¡¯m really sorry, Chloe. If I had only been more courageous and didn¡¯t act passively, perhaps things might have been different.


    ¡°But I can no longer turn back. This is the path I have chosen, and I will have to see it through. I don¡¯t want to sacrifice anyone. I don¡¯t want to break up with anyone. I don¡¯t want to leave anyone behind. I am a very greedy person, but if you really think that you won''t be happy being with me¡­ then I will set you free.¡±


    Chloe looked at the young man, whose tears had once again started to fall from his eyes.


    She lowered her gaze and bit her lip, knowing that she had forced him to make a very hard choice.


    None of them were at fault.


    It was just a simple miscalction on both of their parts.


    They didn¡¯t know that Fate had other things nned for them, and before they knew it, the perfect ending that they had envisioned, had already slipped out of their hands.


    c71241599ffa2342522e9fa0e93245a9b77279a7b89d8342071b2e9f762bbea3bd8655f031df38feed5607dcbbbf72cb5fc9e2d79e6f470d93f5a4a0b80f5

 Chapter 358 The One Who Gives Good Advice [Part 1]

    Chapter 358 The One Who Gives Good Advice [Part 1]


    Ethan sighed for the umpteenth time as hey down on his bed, looking at the ceiling of his room in Dud Manor.


    He and Chloe just had a heart-to-heart talk about their rtionship, and it made his heart feel heavy.


    Never before in his life would he have chosen to have more than one wife. Unfortunately, things that happened since he entered Brynhildr Academy were outside their control.


    Before he and Lily had been sent to the Lands of stor, his feelings for her were on the level of acquaintances.


    They weren¡¯t friends, and they certainly weren¡¯t lovers.


    But since the situation called for it, they had no one to rely on but each other.


    That was how their connection started, which eventually led them to develop feelings for each other.


    It was impossible for a young man to not like someone like Lily.


    She was caring, loyal, brave, and the moment you gained her unconditional trust, she would be by your side through thick and thin.


    Simply put, he couldn¡¯t see himself living his life without Lily by his side anymore. She had be that important, and now, she held a special ce in his heart.


    Chloe was also very special to him. She was the first girl whom he had spent his entire childhood with.


    He knew what she liked, what she didn¡¯t like, and he knew, with every fiber of his being, that if there came a time when his life would be in danger, she woulde running to help him, wherever she may be.


    Another sigh escaped his lips as he covered his face with both hands.


    Sebastian and his Other Half remained silent, not bothering to say anything. Perhaps they knew that this wasn¡¯t the time for jokes, so they gave the young man some space in order to set his feelings straight.


    Lilith, who was lying on top of the table, would look at Ethan from time to time. Having many wives and lovers was verymon in their n.


    Beast Kins, in particr, were very attracted to the strong. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They believed that if they were to get a strong one''s seed, they would give birth to strong children, which would, in turn, make their n stronger.


    This was why she couldn¡¯t understand Chloe¡¯s perspective and even thought of her as a very selfish girl for making her Master suffer like this.


    Lilith thought that everyone had already epted the fact that her Master was an exceptional young man, whose talents were more than enough for any sane Wizarding Family to approach him and try to rope him into helping to strengthen their bloodlines.


    ¡®I guess this is what happens when someone is raised in an Ordinarious Household,¡¯ Lilith thought. ¡®Maybe it is best for the Master to forget about her.¡¯


    Of course, Lilith wouldn¡¯t say this out loud.


    She knew that Ethan had strong feelings for Chloe, and she feared that, if she were to say something like that, her Master might hate her.


    That was thest thing that Lilith wanted to happen, so she kept her lips shut tight and only cursed Chloe in her heart.


    Suddenly, Ethan heard a knock on his door.


    ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s dinner time,¡± Luna said. ¡°Do you want to eat together?¡±


    The young man pondered for a bit before walking toward the door. When he opened it, he saw Luna with a worried look on her face.


    ¡°Sorry, but I won¡¯t have dinner tonight, Luna,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Then, would you like me to bring you something to eat from the dining hall?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I won¡¯t be able to go with you.¡±


    Luna eyed Ethan¡¯s face before nodding her head in understanding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Also, Ethan, if you need someone to talk to, I¡¯m always here, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Luna,¡± Ethan gave the youngdy a gentle hug and held her close. ¡°I promise that I¡¯ll be okay by tomorrow. For now, I just need some time to think.¡±


    ¡°Un,¡± Luna replied as she closed her eyes, feeling her lover¡¯s warmth.


    A few minutester, Ethan reluctantly took a step back and let her go to the Dining Hall to eat.


    When Luna left, he once againid down on the bed and closed his eyes.


    Perhaps after being drained mentally and emotionally, the young man unexpectedly fell asleep and went to the world of dreams.


    In his dream, he saw an extremely handsome man, sitting on top of a pile of corpses while drinking a ss of wine.


    Countless dead peopley around him, and their blood dyed the ground in a deep shade of red.


    The man then started to draw symbols in the air, which all glowed and danced around him as if they were newly born entities that he had created.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s rude to peek at someone without their permission, right?¡± the man asked in a teasing tone. ¡°Tell me, boy. Why are you here?¡±


    The man looked straight at Ethan while swirling the ss of wine in his hand.


    Ethan then looked at his left and right side before pointing at his face.


    ¡°Of course, I am talking to you,¡± the man said with a smile. ¡°Who else do you think I am talking to? A ghost?¡±


    Since Ethan thought that this was just a dream, he decided to y along and opened his mouth to speak. However, no words wereing out of his lips. He tried again and again, but still, nothing happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The man arched an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that your spirit has traveled so far from your body that you don¡¯t have enough spiritual power to speak? Either way, I wee yourpany, so why don¡¯t I help you with your problem?¡±


    The man drew a symbol that looked exactly like the symbol on the back of Ethan¡¯s right hand and Emma¡¯s chest.


    After empowering the symbol with his magic, he gave it a flick. It flew towards Ethan, making him feel as if a bucket of cold water had been sshed over his head.


    ¡°Alright. Can you talk now?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± the man grinned. ¡°Now, tell me, boy. Who are you, and how did you get here? Are you one of my admirers? Although you are quite handsome in your own right, I don¡¯t swing that way. I prefer to embrace beautifuldies¡­¡±


    The moment the man said those words, he immediately stopped and looked at his left and right side as if he had sensed a pair of cold eyes looking in his direction from thousands of miles away.


    ¡°Um, let me rephrase that.¡± The handsome man cleared his throat. ¡°I like beautifuldies, but even if I want to embrace them, I will never. My wife is the most beautiful, the best in the world. How can I possibly hold any other woman aside from her? I might be handsome, but I am not stupid, you know?¡±


    The man then chuckled after sensing that the cold gaze aimed in his direction had been retracted, making him pat his chest in relief.


    ¡°Boy, you almost made my wife kill me,¡± the man said in a bitter tone. ¡°Can you not make me say such things? It¡¯s bad for my heart.¡±


    Ethan blinked once then twice as he looked at the man in front of him. He didn¡¯t remember saying or doing anything that might have caused the man¡¯s difort.


    ¡°Have you turned deaf as well?¡± the man shook his head helplessly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll introduce myself first. The name is Vincent Valentin. How about you, boy?¡±


    ¡°Ethan,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Ethan Gremory.¡±


    Vincent nodded. ¡°Now, tell me, Ethan. What are you doing in thends of Saraqael? Don¡¯t worry. I give good advice. My wife said that it is one of my most redeeming qualities.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know how or why he had appeared in this ce in his dream. However, since he was already here, he decided to tell Vincent about the thing that was weighing on his heart.

 Chapter 359 The One Who Gives Good Advice [Part 2]

    Chapter 359 The One Who Gives Good Advice [Part 2]


    Vincent clicked his tongue as he looked at Ethan in disdain.


    ¡°Bastard. Are you boasting about your love life?¡± Vincent asked in an irritated tone. ¡°Let me tell you, if I didn¡¯t get my wife pregnant on our first try, I would definitely have hundreds of beautifulddybugs! You know, I likedybugs. They are beautiful, and they alsoe in different colors.¡±


    The extremely handsome man looked anxiously in his West, where he could sense a cold gaze being aimed in his direction. Every time he mentioned anything about other women, his wife would immediately know about it and check to see whether he was cheating on her.


    She even said that if she found out that he was cheating on her, she would cut off little Vincent, leaving Big Vincent in a very sad state.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I am not talking about Ladybugs, Mr. Vincent.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, boy!¡± Vincent replied. ¡°Can¡¯t you read the mood? I hate Ladies¡¯ Men like you the most!¡±


    Two minutester, the gaze looking in Vincent¡¯s direction receded, making thetter pat his chest in relief.


    ¡°Okay, so let me simplify your problem,¡± Vincent said after he had finally calmed down. ¡°You are worrying about this Chloe girl leaving you because she can¡¯t share you with other girls, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Does she love you?¡± Vincent inquired.


    ¡°I think so?¡±


    ¡°Do you love her?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Vincent then pped his hand once. ¡°In that case, the first thing you need to do is cut ties with her.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± Ethan looked at Vincent in confusion. ¡°Cut ties with her? Why?¡±


    ¡°Boy, do you know about the Rubber Band?¡± Vincent asked.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then this makes things simple.¡±


    Vincent then drew a rune in the air and a whitesso appeared. One of its ends flew towards Ethan and hovered in front of him.


    ¡°Hold it,¡± Vincent ordered.


    The young man obeyed and held the end of the whitesso.


    ¡°You see, love is like a rubber band,¡± Vincent stated. ¡°Whenever couples fight, their rtionship bes strained, simr to how a rubber band is stretched to its limit.¡±


    Vincent pulled the other half of the whitesso, causing it to stretch.


    ¡°You see, love takes the effort of both parties to work,¡± Vincent exined. ¡°If only one of them is putting the effort to keep the rtionship afloat, the one who isn¡¯t putting any effort will slowly distance themselves from that person. Simr to how I am stretching this rubber band, while you are holding on to it.


    ¡°However, everything has a limit. No matter how much a rubber band can stretch, there wille a point when it will snap.¡±


    As if to prove his point, Vincent let go of the rubber band, making the part he was holding earlier hit Ethan¡¯s chest.


    The young man staggered backward and raised his hand to rub his chest, which was currently in pain.


    ¡°When one lets go of love, the one who is still holding on will be the one who will get hurt the most. Do you understand?¡±


    Ethan nodded his head. ¡°I think so.¡±


    Vincent shed Ethan a devilish smile, which made his already handsome features sharper and deadlier.


    ¡°The rtionship between you and Chloe is that rubber band. Right now, your rtionship is strained, but you still haven¡¯t reached the point of no return. So my advice is for you to let go of the rubber band on your end while it¡¯s still not stretched to the limit.


    ¡°Both of you might suffer a little pain, but it¡¯s still within the realm where both of you can recover. Ethan, I hate to break this to you, but, right now, your and Chloe¡¯s feelings for each other are not strong enough to continue your love for each other.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if the ache he was feeling in his heart was due to the rubber band hitting his chest earlier or due to the words that Vincent was telling him.


    He wanted to refute that he and Chloe were very much in love. However, he was unable to do it. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Why?


    Because it was the truth.


    He loved Chloe, and she loved him as well.


    But this love was still not strong enough to withstand the test of time.


    Perhaps, Ethan understood that Vincent was right.


    If he and Chloe were to keep their rtionship as it was, one of them would get seriously hurt once their love reached its breaking point.


    ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Must it end like this?¡±


    ¡°Um? What¡¯s this?¡± Vincent blinked in confusion. ¡°You doubt the wisdom of a henpecked husband¡ªerr a very loyal husband? Look, Ethan. Breaking up this early in the game might sound like a bad thing to you.


    ¡°But, believe me. Sometimes, it works wonders in a rtionship. Do you know of that famous saying, distance makes the heart grow fonder?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, there is something better than that,¡± Vincent stated. ¡°It¡¯s absence makes the heart grow fonder. Look. Both of you love each other. This is very evident since that girl, Chloe, decided to make her feelings known to you.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I think it¡¯s about time for this love to be put to the test. If your feelings for each other can ovee this hurdle, then believe me when I say that both of you will only fall madly in love with each other.¡±


    Vincent then drew another symbol before winking at Ethan.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to go back. I¡¯m sure that you will think that all of this has been a dream, so in order for you to prove that our conversation was real, I¡¯ll leave you with a good luck charm that will keep you safe¡ªat least until we meet again.¡±


    The extremely handsome man flicked his hand, and a runic symbol flew towards Ethan¡¯s chest.


    A momentter, he felt a strong tug behind him, pulling him away from thends of Saraqael.


    Vincent¡¯s image grew smaller and smaller until he became a small speck on the horizon. However, before Ethan¡¯s vision was consumed by darkness, the man¡¯s parting words reached his ears.


    ¡°The next time we meet, I pray that you have proven yourself worthy. By then, I won¡¯t mind sharing my wine with you and telling you the secrets of the Tuatha De Danann.¡±


    Those were thest words that Ethan heard before his entire world was covered in darkness.


    It was a one-sided promise made to him by a man whom he had met in a dream.


    But, for some reason, Ethan felt that it would be inevitable for him to meet Vincent a second time.


    As to why he felt this way, he didn¡¯t understand.


    The only thing he knew was that a day woulde when the two of them would meet in thends of Saraqael, where Deities and Angels alike fought to their deaths for their own beliefs.

 Chapter 360 Not As Simple As It Seemed

    Chapter 360 Not As Simple As It Seemed


    A loud banging sound reverberated inside Ethan¡¯s room as his body fell off from the bed.


    The light sleeper Lilith, who had been lying peacefully on top of the table, was awakened by the sudden noise.


    ¡°M-Master!¡± Lilith jumped off the table and looked at Ethan with worry. ¡°What happened?! Did you get attacked by someone?!¡±


    Lilith immediately scanned the surroundings with the intention to attack. Brynhildr Academy was rtively safe, even more so inside Ethan¡¯s room, so she wasn¡¯t really putting a lot of effort into observing their surroundings.


    Seeing that Ethan was sleeping earlier, she also fell asleep due to how calming his sleeping face looked.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her Master would be hurt due to her negligence!


    ¡°I-I¡¯m okay, Lilith,¡± Ethan replied as he painfully rubbed the back of his head. ¡°I just had a weird dream.¡±


    ¡°A weird dream?¡± Lilith, who had entered her battle mode, blinked in confusion and retracted her killing intent.


    Ethan nodded ¡°Yes. I fell off my bed because of that dream.¡±


    Lilith stared at her Master¡¯s face for a few seconds before sighing in relief.


    ¡°You scared me, Master,¡± Lilithined in a bitter tone. ¡°I thought someone had attacked you while we were inside your room.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It was just a dream, so don¡¯t worry too much about it, okay? I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lilith nodded, but she didn¡¯t go back to sleep. Instead, she extended her senses around her in order to make sure that there was really nothing that threatened Ethan.


    Her search didn¡¯t detect anything out of ce, so she jumped into Ethan¡¯s shadow and merged with it to hide her earlier embarrassment.


    The young man didn¡¯t say anything and only propped himself up from the floor.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been sleeping for two hours,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I should probably get something to eat.¡¯


    Having decided his next course of action, Ethan left his room. The dream he had was still fresh in his mind, especially the advice that Vincent had given him.


    Although it was a hard choice to make, he decided to have another serious talk with Chloe about their rtionship.


    Upon Ethan¡¯s arrival in the Common Room of Dud Manor, he noticed that there were several girls, who were not from their Manor, gathered there.


    Henry was talking to a beautifuldy with long blonde hair. She was none other than the daughter of the Campbell Family and Henry¡¯s Fiance.


    ¡°Rin, I¡¯m telling you that it is going to be fine,¡± Henry said. ¡°Professor Barret and Ethan will be with me.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Even though you say that, I am still worried. Let me remind you,st time, you were in aa for three weeks. What if you don¡¯t wake up this time?¡±


    ¡°You think too much. I already said that I am going to be fine.¡±


    Henry had given his fiance a nickname, calling her Rin whenever they were together.


    Everyone was already used to it, so they no longer made a big deal of it.


    To Ethan¡¯s surprise, Nicole was also in Dud Manor, along with Ga, whom he was seeing for the first time.


    The two girls were talking to Luna, and they seemed to be having an important discussion.


    Just as he was about to go and say hi to them, the words that Vincent had told him resounded inside his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you will think of this as a dream, so in order for you to prove that our conversation is real, I¡¯ll leave you with a good luck charm that will keep you safe, at least until we meet again.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t notice that as soon as he heard those words inside his head, the color of his eyes changed from blue to green.


    Sensing his presence, Henry and the other girls looked in his direction.


    Ethan, who was just about to say hi to them, couldn¡¯t help but stiffen after seeing the scene in front of him.


    Luna, Nicole, Rin, and Ga all looked at him at the same time. But that wasn¡¯t the reason why Ethan suddenly found himself frozen in ce.


    The girls in front of him were all naked, without a single piece of clothing covering their bodies.


    He was surprised to see Rin¡¯s seductive body, which was perfectly hidden by the robes she wore.


    For a brief moment, he felt like giving his Head Prefect, Henry, a thumbs up for managing to have a beauty like her as his lover.


    As Ethan averted his gaze from Rin, he saw Nicole¡¯s lean and toned body, which was brimming with strength. She was already a beauty, but seeing her without clothes added a lethal attraction that made the young man¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    The young man then forcefully tore his gaze away from her and shifted his attention to Ga, who was known as the Scarlet Witch of the Academy.


    Ethan had to admit that he liked what he saw, but not wanting to take advantage of it, his gaze moved towards his lover, Luna.


    He had already seen her naked, so seeing her like this was no longer a big deal to him. But it didn''t change the fact that his face was already beet-red at this point.


    Forcing every drop of willpower inside his body, he tore his gaze from his lover and shifted it to Henry, who was seated beside his lover.


    A sigh of relief escaped his lips when he saw that his Head Prefect was still wearing clothes. However, he also noticed that he was looking at him with a weird look on his face.


    ¡°Ethan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luna asked in worry as she stood up to approach him. ¡°Y-Your nose is bleeding. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°I-I,¡± Ethan was at a loss for words.


    Because of this, he didn¡¯t offer any resistance as Luna wiped away the blood from his nose.


    After that, she made him sit on the couch and asked him to pinch the bridge of his nose to stop the bleeding.


    Ethan obeyed and closed his eyes.


    For some reason, he could faintly hear Vincent¡¯sughter in the background as if thetter was enjoying his suffering.


    At first, he really thought that he had just met the extremely handsome man in his dreams.


    But now, he was thinking that their meeting was not as simple as it seemed.

 Chapter 361 A Blessing And A Curse

    Chapter 361 A Blessing And A Curse


    ¡°Good,¡± Rin said as she looked at the young man, who had his eyes closed. ¡°The nosebleed had stopped.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Campbell,¡± Ethan replied with his eyes still closed.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear. But why do you still close your eyes?¡± Rin asked. ¡°Do you think that my fiance will kill you just because you stared at me? It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m not wearing any clothes, you know?¡±


    Ethanughed nervously after hearing her words. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If Henry found out that the young man had already seen his fiance¡¯s seductive body, then there was a big chance that his very ¡°understanding¡± Head Prefect would stop being understanding and punch him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well,¡± Ethan said as he lightly squeezed Luna¡¯s hand, who was seated beside him. ¡°Luna, can you help me return to my room?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Luan replied.


    ¡°Lead the way. My eyes hurt, so I can¡¯t open them right now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Luna held Ethan¡¯s hand firmly and led him toward the stairs. Only when the young man was sure that he was no longer facing the others did he open his eyes.


    Seeing Luna¡¯s naked body still made his body feel hot. But this was safer and many times better than looking at other beautiful women¡¯s bodies without their permission.


    The young man was only able to sigh in relief after the two of them had safely returned to his room.


    ¡°What happened, Ethan?¡± Luna asked. ¡°What happened to your eyes? They¡¯ve changed color.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if he should tell his lover honestly about what happened or remain silent.


    In the end, he decided not to tell anyone until he understood what was happening to him.


    ¡°Lilith, no matter what happens, don¡¯t leave my shadow,¡± Ethan ordered.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Lilith replied. Since her Master had given her an order, she would do it without fail.


    Ethan knew that Lilith was a Cat Kin. Although he still hadn¡¯t seen her human form, he had a feeling that he might see it if the ck Cat were to appear in front of him right now.


    Luna had already mentioned that Lilith had a very mature and sexy figurepared to them.


    The young man was certain that if he saw Lilith¡¯s human form, he wouldn¡¯t be able to look at her the same way again.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± Luna asked in a worried tone.


    ¡°I know that it¡¯s hard to believe, but I¡¯m really fine, Luna,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I just need some time to sort things out.¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to talk about what was happening to him, Luna nodded and changed the subject.


    ¡°You must be hungry,¡± Luna said. ¡°I was about to bring you food, but Nicole and Ga came to look for me, so I have forgotten about it.¡±


    ¡°Why were they looking for you?¡± Ethan asked with curiosity, not minding one bit that his beautiful lover was nakedly sitting beside him.


    ¡°Oh, the two of them were wondering if I could make them a few Magic Batteries before the Mission Hall opens again.


    ¡°Although I heard that the First and Second Years will be exempt from going on missions this time around, there are still some individuals who are given special permission to participate.


    ¡°Nicole and Ga were some of those individuals, and they were asking if I could reserve four Magical Batteries for them before they start their missions.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding. ¡°I see.¡±


    A few minutester, Luna left the room to get the food that she had ced in the kitchen earlier.


    Meanwhile, Ethan looked at his reflection in the mirror and looked at his eyes, which had turnedpletely green.


    ¡®Sebastian, do you know what is happening to me?¡¯ Ethan asked.


    ¡®Before you fell off the bed earlier, I sensed a faint surge of magical power materializing inside your body,¡¯ Sebastian answered. ¡®It appeared out of nowhere. I took a good look at it, but I figured that it didn¡¯t pose you any real harm. In fact, it seemed to be perfectlypatible with you, so I didn¡¯t remove it.¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half, who had been silent by now, suddenly spoke up.


    ¡®You said that you were dreaming earlier, right?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half asked. ¡®What did you see in your dream?¡¯


    Ethan exined everything he saw in his dream from start to finish. When he was done, his Other Half chuckled as ifing to an understanding.


    ¡®So you met Vincent, huh?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented.


    ¡®Do you know him?¡¯ Ethan inquired.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded. ¡®Of course, I know him. How can I not know that henpecked husband? I see. If it¡¯s him, it¡¯s certainly possible for him to have created this kind of ability. That brat is a womanizer, but he is currently on a short leash.


    ¡®Since he can¡¯t embrace other beautiful women, he decided to just look at them from a distance. There¡¯s no saving that pervert now.¡¯


    Ethan was surprised that his Other Half knew Vincent. Also, from his tone of voice, it seemed that he knew him on a personal level.


    ¡®Then, does that mean that I¡¯ll be stuck like this forever?¡¯ Ethan asked anxiously.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly continue his studies at Brynhildr Academy with his current condition.


    ¡®Calm down. Have you still not noticed it yet?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half asked. ¡®This ability is not simple. You can activate it at will even if you don¡¯t have any magic power. I finished analyzing it just now, and I¡¯ve got to say, you got lucky that your soul wandered to his location.¡¯


    ¡®My soul wandered to his location?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. It¡¯s called Astral Projection. You unconsciously did it, and your soul briefly appeared in the Astral ne, therefore meeting him. This is why I said that you got lucky.¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half chuckled before exining the three uses of the Ability that Vincent bestowed upon him.


    ¡®You are currently using the First Level of this ability, which is that bastard¡¯s perverted way of ogling beautiful women from afar,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half exined. ¡®The second stage of this ability is that you will be able to see farther than normal.


    ¡®After checking the details of this ability, you will be able to see up to two miles away clearly once you activate its Second Level. It would be as if you were using a telescope.


    ¡®The Third Level allows you to see the weakness of anyone or anything as long as they have a weakness. You canbine any of the Levels at the same time, orbine all three of them at the same time.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to be honest, Ethan. This is a very powerful ability. If you are unable to see your opponent¡¯s weakness exteriorly, you will be able to see their weakness interiorly. That is how this skill works. It will be best if you master it as soon as possible.¡¯


    Ethan was surprised because he had received such a powerful technique out of nowhere. However, he couldn¡¯t really feel happy due to his current situation.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I will help you bind it with a password,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®That will be the trigger to turn it on and off. For the time being, let¡¯s call this ability, X-Vision. That will be your trigger. Now, say it.¡¯


    ¡®X-Vision,¡¯ Ethan said in a heartbeat.


    As soon as he said the keyword, his eyes returned to their normal colors. However, at the same time, Ethan felt a stinging pain in his eyes, as if they were being poked by a needle.


    Fortunately, the pain receded after a minute, making Ethan sigh in relief.


    It was also at this time that he heard Luna¡¯s voice on the other side of the door, asking him to open it.


    With a relief-filled sigh, the young man decided to eat his dinner first and worry about his new abilityter.


    ¡®The next time I meet him, I¡¯ll give him a piece of my mind,¡¯ Ethan vowed as he remembered the extremely handsome man, who had forcefully given him a gift that was both a blessing and a curse.

 Chapter 362 Forced To Make Hard Choices

    Chapter 362 Forced To Make Hard Choices


    Two days after Ethan acquired the ¡°good luck¡± charm from Vincent, he invited Chloe to talk privately with him.


    He already told Luna what he nned to tell Chloe, so the youngdy was waiting outside of the tree house with an anxious look on her face.


    Truth be told, he didn¡¯t want his best friend and his lover to distance themselves from each other. But Ethan insisted that, even if it would hurt him, he must go through with the discussion in order to prevent him and Chloe from being seriously heartbroken


    Nearly half an hour after Chloe entered the Tree House, the door finally opened, and a youngdy with long brown hair emerged from it with moist eyes.


    Tear stains could be seen on the sides of her face, and her eyes were red from crying.


    Seeing her best friend in this state, Luna wasn¡¯t able to hold it in and gave her a hug. Chloe didn¡¯t resist and also hugged Luna back.


    A few minutester, Chloe calmed down. The two girls walked away from the tree house hand in hand and looked for a ce where the two of them could talk in private.


    Ethan, who was still inside the tree house, was leaning back against the couch with his eyes closed.


    Like Chloe, he also had tear stains on his cheeks, signifying that he had also cried during his talk with his cousin and childhood friend.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would feel this hurt after telling her that the two of them should spend some time away from each other so that they could better understand their feelings.


    Ethan firmly told Chloe that he didn¡¯t n to change himself for her sake because he could not turn back time.


    Chloe understood this as well, which was why she hugged him and cried on his chest for nearly half an hour before leaving.


    She had epted long ago that it was indeed toote to revert things to how it once was and that there was nothing either of them could do about it.


    She loved Ethan¡ªat least, this was what she had believed for a long time. However, she was also a greedy person and didn¡¯t want to share him with anyone, with the exception of her best friend, Luna.


    Unlike the daughters born from Noble Families, who got used to Polygamy as a way of life, Chloe was unable to ept it. She was raised with love and care in a monogamous family, so she found it hard to change her views.


    Because of this sh of ideals, she also thought that this was the best course of action for her and Ethan, allowing her to see if her feelings for him would remain despite everything.


    Lilith, who thought that Chloe was selfish for trying to keep her Young Master all to herself, was quite happy with how things unfolded.


    But seeing how hurt Ethan was, she was starting to have second thoughts.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine,¡¯ Lilith thought. ¡®Master will be able to get over it with time. I¡¯m sure that she will regret her decision to leave him a few weeks from now.¡¯


    The Cat Kin looked at her Master and wanted tofort him. But her instinct was telling her that now was not the right time for it.


    Ethan gave out a long and deep sigh before opening his eyes. He wanted to hit something so badly in order to vent his frustration.


    Fortunately, tonight was the promised time when Professor Barret would apany him and Henry to the Sea.


    There, the two would work together to fight against the Giant Bronze Golem, allowing the Head Prefect of Dud Manor to obtain the Legacy of ¡°He who ys Giants¡±.


    For the time being, Ethan pushed his frustration into the deepest corner of his mind. He would take it out at the right time and let it manifest into a raging thunderstorm, which would reflect the turbulent feelings in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Several hourster¡­


    Professor Barret stood on the deck of the flying ship and looked at the pocket watch in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go,¡± Professor Barret said as he looked at the two teenagers, who were also standing on the deck of the ship. ¡°It will take us a day to reach the sea, and another day to arrive at our destination. Until then, both of you can stay inside the cabins to meditate and prepare for the uing battle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go downter, Professor,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I have a lot of things in my mind, and looking at the scenery might help me feel better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll head down the cabin,¡± Henrymented. ¡°I¡¯m quite exhausted from my training, so I¡¯ll take this opportunity to get a proper rest.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±


    Henry descended to the lower level of the flying ship to rest, while Ethan stayed on the deck and waited for Professor Barret to set sail.


    With a few waves of his wand, the Flying Ship, which they had used to travel to Nightfall Academy a few months ago, slowly ascended to the sky and headed Southeast.


    Even though they were high up in the air and moving quite fast, the wind that blew across the deck of the ship wasn¡¯t that strong due to the Air Resistance Spell that Professor Barret had cast earlier.


    Ethan watched as the scenery gradually changed.


    They flew over towns, viges, forests,kes, and wild expanses ofnd that stretched for miles.


    Although only a little, it helped clear Ethan¡¯s thoughts after his talk with Chloe. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡®She¡¯s going to sleep with Luna tonight,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I hope that she will feel better with herpany.¡¯


    Ethan had always taken Chloe¡¯spany and love for granted because he believed that the two of them being together was a very normal thing.


    The two of them had been inseparable as kids, and when they became teenagers, he had also nned to confess his feelings to her.


    And that was what he did.


    But circumstances forced the two of them to make hard choices.


    Choices he never thought that he would have to make, especially with matters concerning love.


    Professor Barret, who had finished setting the spell that would allow the Flying Ship to fly autonomously toward their destination, walked toward Ethan in order to strike up a conversation.


    A mischievous smile could be seen on his face because, by the time they returned to the academy, Ethan would find a big surprise waiting for him.


    As to what that surprise was, the Professor didn¡¯t n to say.


    After all, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if he knew what awaited him at Brynhildr Academy.

 Chapter 363 A King Who Fights His Own Battles [Part 1]

    Chapter 363 A King Who Fights His Own Battles [Part 1]


    Two dayster, they finally arrived at their destination.


    The Flying Shipnded on a small deserted ind in the middle of nowhere.


    They were over a thousand miles away from the maind, and the Professor was certain that no one would be able to sense or bother them this far out into the sea.


    The sun was peeking from the East, officially beginning the start of a new day.


    ¡°Are both of you ready?¡± Professor Barret asked.


    Ethan and Henry nodded. The two of them had already made their preparations¡ªespecially Ethan, who had kissed dozens of Fairies in the garden in order to raise his magical reserves to its peak.


    He knew how important this trial was for Henry, so he had no ns of letting the other party down. Especially after everything that the Head Prefect had done for him in Dud Manor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Ethan,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ethan nodded.


    Professor Barret then chanted a long Magical Verse, gathering power at the tip of his wand that was aimed in Henry¡¯s direction.


    Unlikest time, when the Bronze Golem had forcefully taken Henry into its Domain in order to fight, the gigantic figure would appear in the real world to conduct its trial.


    This was also why Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret told Henry that asking Ethan for help was his best course of action, especially since they could choose the battleground where they would fight the Bronze Giant.


    The moment Professor Barret finished chanting his invocation, a blue beam of light shot out from the tip of his wand and hit Henry¡¯s body.


    A momentter the teenager took off his wizard robes, pants, and shirt, leaving only his swimming trunks.


    His chiseled body, honed forbat, glistened as the rays of the sun hit him.


    A liquid-like coating could be seen on his skin, making it look glossy. A momentter, a pair of gills appeared on the sides of his neck, which made Ethan understand what Professor Barret was chanting earlier.


    It was a Transmutation Spell that gave Henry the ability to move and breathe underwater, simr to a Merman.


    As if to prove this point, Henry jumped off the cliff, diving into the sea.


    The moment his body touched the water, his feet grew flippers, allowing him to swim faster in the water.


    His hands didn¡¯t change, and he used them to hold one silver dagger each, ready to fight against the foe that he would be fighting.


    Ethan also disrobed, leaving only his swimming shorts behind.


    He then summoned his Sea God¡¯s Trident before jumping into the sea to follow Henry.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Henry asked through telepathy.


    For this mission, Professor Barret had given them two Guardian Rings that would allow them tomunicate and coordinate their attacks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go deeper first,¡± Ethan thought. ¡°We¡¯re too close to the ind.¡±


    Henry nodded in understanding and followed Ethan towards the depths.


    This wasn¡¯t Henry¡¯s first time swimming in the sea, but this was his first time diving to such depths.


    It was still dark around them, making it hard to see. At most, he could only see a dozen meters in front of him, and that was it.


    Perhaps, understanding this as well, the Sea God¡¯s Trident in Ethan¡¯s hand glowed, shooting a beam of light toward Henry.


    A secondter, the teenage boy gasped upon realizing that he now had clear vision under the water.


    Although everything around him looked light gray, it was much better than being inplete darkness.


    Henry saw many alien-looking deep-sea creatures that would certainly freak out his fiance if she were ever toy her eyes on them. Finally, after reaching a depth of a thousand meters, Ethan gave him a nod, signaling him that they were deep enough for battle.


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor took a deep breath and pounded his chest once with his closed fist.


    Suddenly, an arm made up of crystal shot out from his body.


    It then grew bigger and bigger. From inside the crystal, a giant opened its eyes.


    Its blue eyes shone brilliantly in the darkness of the sea, making the crystal that trapped its body shatter into countless pieces.


    ¡°Well, it sure knows how to make a grand entrance,¡± Ethanmented with a smile on his face.


    The moment the Bronze Giant Appeared, it immediately found itself submerged deep underwater, facing his Chosen One and thepanion he chose to fight alongside him.


    Ethan didn¡¯t wait for the Bronze Giant to make his move and immediately unleashed his opening attack.


    ¡°Aqua Anguis!¡±


    The sea churned as dozens of water snakes, the size of a motorbike, swam toward the ten-meter-tall Bronze Giant, with their fangs ready to strike.


    Showing no reaction on its face, the Bronze Giant unleashed a punch that instantly obliterated the nearest Water Snake within its strike range.


    ¡°This is weird, it¡¯s not sluggish in the slightest,¡± Henrymented after seeing that the Bronze Giant was fighting normally as if it was onnd.


    With a swift flurry of punches and kicks, it decimated several Water Snakes in the span of a few seconds. However, some of the Water Snakes managed to get close to it and sank their fangs into its body.


    Unfortunately, they were not able to prate its bronze skin, making Ethan smirk.


    ¡°Good!¡± Ethan sneered. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fun if you were defeated so easily.¡±


    Unlike Henry, Ethan could talk under the sea and still be heard by people around him as if he were talking onnd.


    He didn¡¯t know if the Bronze Giant could understand him or not, but after he said those words, the Giant shifted its attention to Ethan and threw a punch in his direction.


    The water rippled as the force of the Bronze¡¯s Giant¡¯s punch surged forward, simr to a cannonball shot from a cannon.


    Ethan wasn¡¯t fazed by such an attack in the slightest. This was his Domain, and even the Bronze Giant would find it difficult to harm him on his home turf.


    With a wave of his hand, the force behind the attack of the Golem dispersed without a trace.


    The Water Snakes who had been biting and ramming their heads on the Bronze Giant weren''t doing any real damage, making Henry frown.


    Ethan, who was finding this amusing, ordered the Water Snakes to restrict the Bronze Giant¡¯s movements.


    All of them obeyed and coiled themselves at the Bronze Giant, who struggled to break free from their hold.


    Ethan then pointed the tip of his Sea God¡¯s Trident at his opponent and chanted.


    ¡°Aqua Tormentis!¡±


    A giant Water Ball, half the size of the Bronze Giant, shot out from the tip of Ethan¡¯s trident, hitting the Bronze Giant on its chest, causing it to take several steps back from the force of the attack.


    Ethanughed as he swam above the Bronze Giant and once again repeated his attack. However, this time, countless giant Water balls appeared around him.


    ¡°Magna Aqua Tormentis!¡±


    The Water Balls descended upon the Bronze Giant, making its body fall prone on the seafloor.


    However, the young man didn¡¯t stop his attack and continued to unleash a barrage of death, the violent sight of which made Henry vow to himself not to fight Ethan in the sea, where only a watery death awaited him.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 364 A King Who Fights His Own Battles [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 364 A King Who Fights His Own Battles [Part 2] </h4>


    ?Even after being bombarded by dozens of giant Water Balls, the Bronze Giant didn¡¯t seem to be hurt by them and stood up after the barrage was over.


    Ethan was about to unleash another wave of attacks when the giant spoke, not by opening its mouth but through telepathy.


    ¡°Your little tricks don''t hurt me in the slightest, Mortal.¡±


    Ethan smirked when he heard the Bronze Giant¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t even care whether the Bronze Giant¡¯s words were true or not. Because right now, all of that didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if my little tricks don''t hurt you,¡± Ethan stated.


    ¡°Then why struggle?¡± the Bronze Giant asked. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s all futile.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the perfect training dummy, that¡¯s why. So what if my attacks don¡¯t hurt you? All you need to do is ept them until I¡¯m satisfied!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Bronze Giant didn¡¯t expect that the mortal holding the trident in his hands would treat him as a mere training dummy.


    He, who could y giants through pure physical strength, had been feared across thend until the time of his death.


    Before he breathed hisst, he decided to impart his techniques and ability to the next person who would carry his Legacy. He did it by fusing his will to a Bronze Giant made by the best Conjurer of his time.


    An indestructible body, which would never break.


    A strength that surpassed dragons.


    A punch that could kill giants.


    The teenager whom his Will had chosen, Henry, was verypatible with his Legacy, so he had given him a chance.


    Truth be told, countless people had challenged him in the past, but none of them had been able to defeat him. The reason for this was simple¡ªhe was nearly invincible.


    A true immortal who hadn¡¯t been defeated for thousands of years, even when the Fomorians and the Tuatha D¨¦ Danann fought against each other in the past.


    Although he didn¡¯t participate in their battles, he had been there at one point in time to witness their sh, which had been passed down through myths and legends.


    And yet, this same near-invincible being was being treated as a mere training dummy by a young man, who wasn¡¯t even past the age of twenty.


    The Bronze Giant had never been insulted since the day it was created, so it roared in anger with the intention of pummeling the arrogant boy to death.


    Unfortunately, his attacks were unable to reach Ethan, whose power was much stronger in his Domain, the sea.


    Seeing the outraged Giant doing its best to break free from the bindings of the Water Snakes that he had summoned, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but taunt it even more.


    ¡°Out of all the vors to choose from, you chose to be salty.¡± Ethanughed, and the seaughed with him.


    Afterughing, the young man punched out, creating a giant fist made of water that mmed at the Giant¡¯s chest, sending it flying.


    As if to add insult to injury, a passing giant Underwater Crab, standing nearly ten meters tall, smacked the Bronze Giant back toward Ethan with its giant pincer.


    The young man punched again, again, and again, venting out all of the frustrations and heartache that he experienced a few days ago.


    As if feeling his rage, the Underwater Creatures had converged on his location and also attacked the Bronze Golem.


    However, since the participants of the Trial were only Ethan and Henry, their attacks dealt no damage to it whatsoever.


    If the Bronze Giant hadn''t been made up of Magical Bronze and was instead a living, breathing Giant, it might have suffered aneurysm due to high blood pressure after being treated as a punching bag by Ethan, as well as the denizens of the Sea.


    Giant Crabs, Giant Octopus, Whales, as well as other creatures bothmon and alien-like, joined their King in battle.


    Henry could only watch this battle from the side in awe, observing and analyzing the Bronze Giant¡¯s fighting style.


    Despite being ganged up on by all the creatures of the Sea, the Bronze Giant was still a force to reckon with, sending those who tried to attack it flying with kicks and punches.


    Its movements were unhindered by the seawater, and it moved as if it were onnd, which fascinated Henry.


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor suddenly felt enlightened, and he floated several meters away from Ethan, integrating the Bronze Giant¡¯s fighting style into his own.


    Ethan noticed that his Head Prefect seemed to be in a trance, so he made sure to keep the Bronze Giant at bay until thetter finished his enlightenment.


    Nearly half an hourter, Henry finally broke out of his daze, gaining half of the Legacy that he was meant to learn.


    The true power of the Legacy of ¡°He Who ys Giants¡± was divided into two parts.


    The first one was to understand the battle style of the Bronze Giant through real battles.


    Most challengers failed the first step because they simply couldn¡¯tst long enough against the overwhelming might of the Giant.


    With someone big, scary, and strong trying to smash them to bits, who had the time to pay close attention enough to learn its fighting style?


    This was why after every challenger failed their first attempt, they would be allowed to bring apanion with them on the next.


    This way, they would be able to observe the Giant¡¯s fighting style while theirpanion fought against it.


    Of course, many had also done this in the past. However, none of them were able tost long enough to seed.


    Ethan had just finished venting out his frustration at this point, and he was feeling much betterpared to how he felt two days ago.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that Lilith, who had been hiding in his shadow, thanks to the illumination of the Sea God¡¯s Trident, was both horrified and awed to see Ethan¡¯s true power.


    ¡®Unbelievable,¡¯ Lilith thought. ¡®Too bad Master can¡¯t fight like this onnd. Otherwise, he would be nearly unstoppable. Even so, I have seen something that even Emma is not aware of so that makes me the first one among his Protectors to see his true power, right?¡¯


    Lilith was thrilled at this discovery because she could boast to Emma once she returned to the academy and describe how amazing their Master was.

 Chapter 365 The Bronze Giant’s Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 365 The Bronze Giant¡¯s Weakness </h4>


    ?Ethan, who wasn¡¯t aware that his Cat Kin protector was feeling giddy due to his might, became serious.


    Although the Bronze Giant had proven to be the best training dummy he hade across in his life, it was also true that none of his attacks managed to deal substantial damage to it.


    In fact, he could tell that all of his blows didn¡¯t do any damage at all.


    ¡®Is it because the only one who can deal with it is Sir Henry?¡¯ Ethan thought as he nced at his Head Prefect, who gave him a nod of understanding.


    Just like a torpedo, Henry shot toward the Giant Bronze Golem, who had also sensed the teenager¡¯s presence.


    It was now at the limit of its patience and was no longer as calm as it was at the very beginning of the battle.


    Ethan was indeed unable to damage its body, but it was also unable to damage the boy, so it vented its frustrations on the Sea Monsters that had tried to gang up on it.


    However, these monsters had very hard exteriors, and most of them, if not all, had the ability to harden their bodies to withstand his blows.


    Suddenly, the Sea Monsters who were fighting against the Giant all backed away as if they had received an order from their King.


    Ethan felt that his Head Prefect wanted to fight against the Bronze Giant alone, so he respected his will and ordered the Sea Monsters to not get in the way.


    A few minutester, a battle, which would have been simr to the battle between David and Goliath, was beginning to unfold right before his eyes.


    Henry had stored his daggers inside his storage ring as his entire body turned bronze in color, simr to the color of the Bronze Giant he was going to fight against.


    Only a handful of people were aware that he had Titan¡¯s blood flowing through his veins.


    In truth, Henry was an orphan who was captured by an underground organization.


    This organization performed experiments on Human children, hoping that they would be able to create a hybrid that possessed the powers and traits of the creatures whose blood they were injecting into their young bodies.


    Henry was one of the handful of children who managed to survive this terrifying ordeal that had killed thousands.


    But before the Rogue Wizards and Witches could even rejoice at their aplishments, their underground base was raided by the Magistratus who had been tracking their members for a long time.


    Professor Barret was the leader of that operation, and with him taking the lead, those who were in the Underground Base were all captured or killed.


    He and his subordinates decided to take custody of the children, letting them live the life that they had been deprived of for many years.


    Henry, who was one of the most promising experimental subjects, slowly regained his humanity. However, the horrors that were forced on him remained with him until today.


    He had been forced to be the perfect killing machine, deprived of feelings and only able to follow the orders of his superior.


    It was thanks to the love and care of his adoptive family that his frozen heart gradually thawed, and he was even able to experience what it was like to fall in love.


    As the two shed, Henry activated the power of the Titan Bloodline inside his body and met the Bronze Giant¡¯s punch head on.


    The impact of their collision made the two back away several meters, but the first one to recover was Henry.


    Using his smaller size and speed, he darted closer to the Bronze Giant and punched its leg, hoping that it would break it somehow.


    While his attack didnd, and the force of his punch made the Bronze Giant fall down on the seafloor face first, it didn¡¯t receive any damage like before.


    Seeing this, Ethan felt as if the Giant was truly immortal and indestructible.


    The two exchange several more blows, with Henry being able to outspeed and outhit his opponent.


    He was like a fly buzzing around the Giant, punching it here and there, while the Bronze Giant was unable tond a blow on his body.


    But just as Ethan was thinking that this battle wouldst for a long time, his Other Half told him something that made him feel slightly anxious.


    ¡°Henry¡¯s Titan Strength has a limit,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said. ¡°Once the duration of his strength buff ends, he will enter a weakened phase. I have been observing the battle from the get-go, and came up with a conclusion.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°This Giant looks invincible, and maybe it really is, but there is no such thing as an invincible opponent,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°Everyone and everything has a weakness. If not, this Legacy Trial would be nothing more than a hoax. I have suggestions. Lend me your body for a few seconds, while I try something out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will let you observe what I am about to do so that you will have an idea of how useful Vincent¡¯s technique really is.¡±


    Ethan nodded and relinquished control of his body to his Other Half, who didn¡¯t waste any time and activated the Third Level of Vincent¡¯s X-Vision.


    The third stage of this ability allowed someone to see the weak point of their opponent, which would aid them greatly in battle. This was a skill that Ethan still hadn''t mastered, and he was about to see how useful it was in real time.


    Ethan, who was sharing his Other Half¡¯s vision, saw something red sh on the Bronze Giant¡¯s body.


    ¡°Do you see it?¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half asked. ¡°That is the Bronze Giant¡¯s weakness. It is something that you wouldn¡¯t expect from a creature as big as it.¡±


    After Ethan saw the weakness of the Bronze Giant, his Other Half returned control of the body to him, allowing Ethan tomunicate with Henry directly and tell him where to attack his opponent.


    ¡®Sir Henry, the Bronze Giant¡¯s weakness is on its right heel,¡¯ Ethan said. ¡®Aim your attacks in that ce!¡¯


    Henry, who heard Ethan¡¯s words loud and clear, swam behind the Giant and kicked its back, making it fall down.


    He then swam toward the Giant¡¯s right heel and harnessed all the strength in his body for one final blow.


    Perhaps sensing that his opponent had finally discovered its weakness, the Bronze Giant hurriedly stood up¡ªat least, it tried to.


    However, at that exact moment, four giant hands made up of water, pressed down on his body, holding down his limbs and preventing it from moving.


    Given this opportunity, Henry unleashed his punch at the weakness that Ethan had pointed out.


    A loud metallic crack was heard the moment his fists collided with the Giant¡¯s heel, making thetter scream out in pain.


    Soon, the crack on the Giant¡¯s right heel started to spread upwards, until it epassed the Bronze Giant¡¯s entire body.


    Just before the Bronze Giant shattered, a voice that was filled with pride and anticipation reverberated throughout the sea, ending the trial that had not been conquered for thousands of years.


    ¡°You passed. Now, ept the full power of my Legacy!¡±


    A momentter, a brilliant light illuminated the dark sea floor, with Henry at its center.


    Now that the Legacy of ¡°The One Who ys Giants¡± had fully integrated with his body, the Head Prefect of Dud Manor fell unconscious with a victorious smile on his face.

 Chapter 366 Arrival At East Haven

    <h4>Chapter 366 Arrival At East Haven </h4>


    ?Professor Barret looked at the churning sea with a frown.


    It had been more than half an hour since Ethan and Henry dove into the sea to start the trial to acquire the Legacy of He Who ys Giants.


    Although he was confident that Ethan would be able to help the Head Prefect of Dud Manor to ovee his trial, he was still not a hundred percent sure that the two teenagers would be able to seed.


    Suddenly, something rose from the surface of the sea, which made Professor Barret sigh in relief.


    Ethan was riding a Sea Dragon made up of water, and Henry was lying on its back, unconscious.


    Professor Barret could somewhat infer the result of the trial based on the faint smile on Ethan¡¯s face.


    If they failed, he would have had a more gloomy expression, which proved that, although Henry was unconscious, he had sessfully gained the power of the Legacy.


    ¡°Both of you did well,¡± Professor Barret praised as soon as Ethan¡¯s Sea Dragonnded a few meters beside him. ¡°Thank you, Ethan, for helping Henry.¡±


    ¡°This is the least I could do for everything Sir Henry has done for me,¡± Ethan replied.


    Professor Barret nodded and pointed his wand at Henry.


    He then used the spell, Leviticus, to lift the unconscious boy with magic and bring him onto the deck of the flying ship.


    Ethan followed behind after dispelling the Sea Dragon, making it return to the sea.


    Now that their mission was over, it was time to return to Brynhildr Academy, or so he thought. It seemed that Professor Barret had another n in mind for them.


    ¡°We are going to make a stopover before we return to the academy,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°The Headmaster contacted me a day ago and asked me to visit a friend of ours in Dawnbreaker Academy. It will be half a day¡¯s travel from here. After that, we will stay there for three days to help them with something. Only after that will we return to the academy.¡±


    Professor Barret then flicked his wand, making Henry¡¯s body float in front of him, as he and Ethan headed to the lower deck of the ship.


    The Professor then opened the door to Henry¡¯s cabin and then deposited him to the bed so that thetter could rest properly. After that was done, he motioned for Ethan to follow him back to the deck of the ship.


    ¡°First things first.¡± Professor Barret smiled. ¡°As a reward for helping Henry obtain his Legacy, you will be given 30,000 Merit Points.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t expect that he would be given such a generous reward for assisting his Head Prefect toplete his trial. Of course, he didn¡¯t reject this boon and epted it gratefully.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about Dawnbreaker Academy,¡± Professor Barret said as he waved his hand, raising the sails of the Flying Ship and making it rise toward the sky. ¡°Our friend is in need of help, and since we are conveniently near their location, the Headmaster decided to send us there to lend a hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He has already talked to your Professors about this matter, and you and Henry will gain an additional 50,000 Merit Points by participating in this mission.¡±


    ¡°50,000 Merit Points to participate in this mission is quite an offer, Professor,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Does this mean that the mission this time is just as difficult as obtaining the Legacy of He Who ys Giants?¡±


    Professor Barret nodded. ¡°Quite perceptive of you, Ethan. But you are right. This mission is indeed not that easy to aplish. All I know is that this is a ss-S Mission.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s face turned solemn after hearing that they were going to do a ss-S Mission.


    ss-S Missions were missions that the academy had deemed to be of the utmost importance, allowing only their best students to participate in itspletion.


    No student would be able to find this kind of mission in the Mission Hall since only the Headmaster of the Academy could decide and approve the students who would participate in this mission.


    In short, S-ss Missions were not chosen voluntarily.


    They were assigned to the students by the Headmaster of the Academy.


    ¡®I should have kissed more fairies while I was in the academy,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I just hope my two Magic batteries will be enough toplete the mission.¡¯


    He had spent quite a bit of magical power when he fought against the Bronze Giant.


    Although he could manipte the seawater at will, Ethan got carried away and unleashed other spells on a whim as he vented out his frustrations on the indestructible Training Dummy.


    The Flying Ship soared high in the sky and flew southeast, heading deeper into the sea.


    Nine hourster, they arrived at the Streatham Isle, which was one of thergest inds in the Southeast of the Shire Sea.


    The size of this ind nation was half that of Eastshire, and it was considered to be one of the gateways that led to Middle Earth, which also went by the name, Midgard.


    Three hourster, Ethan saw a floating ind, which Professor Barret had told them was the Floating Ind of South Haven.


    ¡°It is said that this ind hovers about two thousand meters above sea level,¡± Professor Barretmented as he turned the flying ship to head straight to the ind. ¡°It also houses the one and only Magical Academy on Streatham Ind, which is our destination today, Dawnbreaker Academy.¡±


    ¡°Professor, is that a natural floating ind?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°Also, why are there so many Wyverns here? Are they perhaps the Academy¡¯s Guardians?¡±


    ¡°The floating ind is a natural one,¡± Professor Barret replied before narrowing his gaze at the Wyverns, who were eyeing them with hostility. ¡°If I remember correctly, the Guardian of Dawnbreaker Academy is an Elder Wind Elemental, so these Wyverns are not part of their security measures.


    As soon as Professor Barret finished his exnation, he noticed several flying brooms headed in their direction.


    ¡°It seems that our escort has arrived,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°They are currently under Martial Law, so whatever you do, don¡¯t do anything that might provoke them. Leave the talking to me.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding and stood still beside the Professor as several Wizards and Witches surrounded their flying ship with wands at the ready. All of them were looking at the Wyverns anxiously, ready to attack at the slightest sign of aggression.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if the ss-S Mission revolved around the eradication of the Wyverns who seemed to be only watching them from afar.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± an adult wearing a Purple Wizard Robe asked. ¡°What is your purpose foring to South Haven?¡±


    ¡°My name is Barret,¡± Professor Barret replied. ¡°I was sent here by Professor Rinehart of Brynhildr Academy due to the request of your Headmaster, Professor Marlton.¡±


    After hearing Professor Barret¡¯s reply, the Purple-robed Wizard raised his hand, signaling the students to remain on high alert.


    ¡°My name is Northon, a Professor of Dawnbreaker Academy,¡± Professor Northon stated. ¡°We have been expecting you, Professor Barret. Please,e with us as we escort you to the academy.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded and maneuvered the ship to follow Professor Northon towards the floating ind of South Haven.


    Ethan gave the Wyverns onest nce before looking at the academy which seemed to be in a very precarious situation.

 Chapter 367 Hoping For A Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 367 Hoping For A Miracle </h4>


    ?The Flying Shipnded in the za of Dawnbreaker Academy, attracting the attention of all the students inside of it.


    Although this wasn¡¯t the first time that they had visitors in South Haven, this was the first time that a Flying Ship was allowed tond in their academy ever since the Headmaster had decreed a Martial Law.


    None of the students were allowed to wander alone in the academy, and all of them were required to travel in groups of four.


    They were also not allowed to leave the floating ind and were asked to return to their rooms before sunset.


    These measures had been in effect for the past four days, and all the Professors were required to patrol the academy grounds in shifts to ensure that no students were breaking the rule.


    ¡®This reminds me of when the Wendigo was atrge within the Great Eagle Forest,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Is Dawnbreaker Academy facing a simr threat?¡¯


    As Ethan pondered about these things, he, Professor Barret, and Henry arrived at the Headmaster¡¯s Office.


    Professor Northon knocked at the door and announced their arrival.


    ¡°Headmaster, the people from Brynhildr Academy have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Professor Northon opened the door for their guest to enter.


    Ethan looked around the room and noticed that it was filled with wind chimes of different shapes, sizes, and designs.


    What he found weird was that the room didn¡¯t have any windows.


    This made him wonder how these wind chimes would actually make a sound despite not having any wind to pass through them.


    A man with gray hair and beard walked toward Professor Barret with an exhausted smile on his face.


    ¡°I would have liked to reunite with you in better times, Barret,¡± the Headmaster of Dawnbreaker Academy, Marlton Everton, said. ¡°But I really need your help, old friend.¡±


    ¡°And you shall have it, Marlton,¡± Professor Barret replied. ¡°Tell me what happened?¡±


    Professor Marlton sighed before asking his guests to take a seat so that he could exin the reason why he asked for help.


    ¡°An Elder Dragon that goes by the name, Eizenth, gave birth to an egg a week ago,¡± Professor Marlton exined. ¡°However, one of the Professors of the academy happened to pass by its nest byplete chance while the Elder Dragon was away to look for food.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t able to control his greed, so he took the egg and returned to the academy, with the intention of raising the egg in secret. Unfortunately, the Elder Dragon found a way to locate her egg and came to the academy in order to retrieve it.


    ¡°When the Dragon arrived and demanded that its egg be returned to her, Professor Onar panicked and used the Teleportation Gate of the Academy to escape to Midgard. At that time, we didn¡¯t know that he was the one who had stolen the egg.


    ¡°The Elder Dragon threatened to destroy the academy if her egg wasn¡¯t returned to her, but since Professor Onar already escaped, there was nothing we could do about it. We tried to reason with her and finally managed toe to apromise.


    ¡°We were given exactly one week to retrieve the egg. If we fail, she and her kin will massacre everyone in the academy. She even dered a threat that whoever tried to leave the territory of South Haven would be attacked, no questions asked.


    ¡°We have already sent the majority of the Professors to track down Professor Onar¡¯s whereabouts and retrieve the egg, leaving only a third to protect the academy from external threats.


    ¡°But we fear for the worst. The Elder Dragon is very sensitive to magic, so the moment we open the Teleportation Gate for mass evacuation, it will attack us immediately. Fearing for their lives, some students tried to sneak away, but they were in before they could get far enough away from the Wyverns, whom the Elder Dragon had assigned to keep watch over the Floating Ind.


    ¡°We have informed her that we would be asking for outside help to find her egg faster, which is why she allowed your Flying Ship to enter safely. But as to whether you will be allowed to leave, I¡¯m afraid even I do not know the answer to that, my friend.¡±


    After hearing the Headmaster¡¯s statement, Professor Barret frowned.


    ¡°Marlton, I believe that we are good friends, right?¡± Professor Barret asked.


    ¡°That we are,¡± Professor Marlton replied.


    ¡°Then why did you ask us to participate in this suicide mission?¡± Professor Barret red at his friend. ¡°The way I see it, unless the Professors that you have dispatched to Midgard are able to find this Renegade Professor of yours, everyone here will be killed, including us, whom you have asked for help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Barret.¡± Professor Marlton sighed. ¡°I am just grasping for straws right now. Hoping that a miracle will happen. If we manage to survive this cmity, I promise you this¡ªI will allow you and your two students to take an item from our treasury. All I ask is that you do everything in your power to help us.¡±


    Ethan and Henry shared a knowing nce with each other. Simr to what Professor Barret was thinking, both of them thought thating here was a mistake.


    But since they were already here, they might as well do something that would ensure their survival.


    ¡°So how many days have passed since Professor Onar escaped your Academy?¡± Professor Barret asked as he pinched the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Two days ago,¡± Professor Marlton replied in a heartbeat.


    ¡°Then that gives us just five days to find that thief,¡± Professor Barret nodded. ¡°Lead us to the Teleportation Gate. We will immediately begin the search.¡±


    Professor Marlton shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is no longer possible. A few hours ago, Eizenth arrived and used her Draconic Magic to transform the Teleportation Gate into a one-


    way teleportation gate. We cannot use it to leave. It can only allow thoseing from Midgard to arrive in the academy. I¡¯m afraid that we are all trapped on this floating ind.¡±


    Professor Barret grabbed Professor Malton¡¯s robe and raised him in the air, surprising Ethan and Henry, who didn¡¯t know that the Ex-Magistratus was physically strong despite his age.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± Professor Barret asked in anger, which he rarely showed to anyone. ¡°Are you telling us to help you fight against that Elder Dragon and her kin? Is that what you meant when you said that you were hoping for a miracle?!¡±


    Professor Northon hurriedly grabbed Professor Barret¡¯s hand, asking him to free the Headmaster, who didn¡¯t dare to resist the anger of his friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Barret,¡± Professor Marlton replied. ¡°I have doomed you and your two students. I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. I thought that as long as the two of you were able to pass through the gates to Midgard, you would still have a chance of survival. But Eizenth suddenly changed her mind and closed all avenues of escape.¡±


    Professor Barret angrily threw Marlton away. However, Professor Northon acted quickly and cast Leviticus on the Headmaster, preventing him from getting injured.


    The Ex-Magistratus looked at the two most promising students of Brynhildr Academy and sighed.


    If only he had known that the S-ss Mission was a suicide mission, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to visit his friend, who was currently crying in guilt for dooming Professor Barret, as well as the two students who hade along with him.

 Chapter 368 I Do Not Believe In Fate [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 368 I Do Not Believe In Fate [Part 1] </h4>


    ?¡°This story sounds fishy to me,¡± Professor Barret said after calming down and organizing his thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re saying that this Professor Onar is the one assigned to teach the students about Magical Creatures and that he has a very down-to-earth personality. You also insist that he respects these creatures and would not do any harm to them unless it was for self-defense, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Professor Marlton replied. ¡°This is why I was surprised when I found out that he was the one who took the Dragon¡¯s Egg from its nest. I believe he would not do something like that.¡±


    Professor Barret frowned. ¡°Does he have a reason for raising a Dragon¡¯s egg on his own, especially when its mother is very much alive? As someone who teaches about Magical Creatures, he would certainly know how an Elder Dragon would react if its young is taken away.¡±


    This time, it was Professor Marlton¡¯s turn to frown. He had been feeling so stressed as ofte that he hadn¡¯t even had the time to properly meditate and try to dissect everything that had happened over the past few days.


    ¡°Also, did any of you see Professor Onar enter the Teleportation Gate to escape to Midgard?¡± Professor Barret asked. ¡°Are there any eyewitnesses? Was he even in the academy when this happened?¡±


    Professor Marlton paused for a bit as he tried to recall if Professor Onar was inside the academy when it happened.


    ¡°Thest time I saw Professor Onar was when he asked permission to leave the academy in order to go to the Haliburn Mountains,¡± Professor Marlton answered. ¡°He told me that he would be meeting a friend who specializes in the same field as him, and both of them would conduct a survey in the mountain and record the Magical Creatures that lived in it.


    ¡°He returned a few dayster and locked himself up inside his room. A dayter, the Elder Dragon appeared and demanded that we return her child to her. No Professors had left the academy, with the exception of Professor Onar. Eizenth¡¯s Nest was in the Haliburn Mountains.


    ¡°We just thought that he was the culprit, so we decided to question him about it. When we arrived in his room, the door was locked and he wouldn''t open it, so we forced ourselves in.


    ¡°However, he wasn¡¯t there, and no matter where we looked in the academy, he couldn¡¯t be found. It was then that we inferred that he did take the Dragon¡¯s Egg and fled to Midgard using the Teleportation Gate. The reason for this is simple¡ªthere is no ce he can hide from an Elder Dragon here in the Streatham Isle. The only safe ce he can escape to is Midgard.¡±


    Ethan and Henry, who were both listening at the side, thought that everything that happened was simply too convenient.


    A Professor returned from his exploration and locked himself up inside his room. A dayter, an Elder Dragon appeared, demanding that her child be returned. The Headmaster and the Professors of the Academy then barged into Professor Onar¡¯s room and saw no one.


    Because of this, they hypothesized that he must have escaped through the portal. But there was one problem.


    There was no eyewitness who had seen the Professor actually use the Teleportation Gate to go to Midgard.


    ¡°Okay, tell me everything that happened from start to finish,¡± Professor Barret. ¡°Also, if possible, tell me word for word what the Elder Dragon said. This story is fishier than the ink spray of a Kraken.¡±


    The Headmaster of Dawnbreaker Academy nodded before taking out his wand.


    ¡°I have a better idea,¡± Professor Marlton lightly tapped his forehead with his wand before chanting a spell.


    ¡°Proiectura!¡±


    A momentter, his eyes glowed emitting a projection in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A scene yed where Professor Marlton was enjoying his afternoon tea in his office when the roar of a dragon broke the peace of the academy.


    He then hurried to the za, where the Elder Dragon was spewing a breath of fire toward the buildings, which were saved thanks to the Magical Barrier of the academy that protected it from such threats.


    ¡°Return my child to me, Human!¡± the Elder Dragon, Eizenth, demanded. ¡°Or else, I will raze this ce until nothing but ashes remain!¡±


    Several Wyverns then descended from the sky and unleashed their own Breath Attacks, making the students scream in panic.


    Fortunately, the barrier had already been deployed, preventing anyone from getting hurt.


    ¡°Your Excellency, what do you mean by return your child?¡± Professor Marlton asked. ¡°We do not have your child within our academy.¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± Eizenth roared. ¡°Do not try to make excuses! I tracked the scent of the human who hade to my Nest, and it led here! Give me back my child, or I¡¯ll massacre you all!¡±


    ¡°Please wait!¡± Professor Marlton shouted. ¡°Do you know what this human is like? Maybe you can give us a description?¡±


    The Elder Dragon narrowed her gaze. ¡°Middle-aged with brown hair. He is also wearing sses and a purple robe. Exactly like the robes that these other humans are wearing.¡±


    Professor Maltron paused for a bit as he digested the information that the Elder Dragon had given them.


    ¡°Wait, are you talking about Professor Onar?¡± Professor Northon asked. ¡°He is the one that fits that description perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± another Professor gasped. ¡°Indeed. He is the one that fits that description the most.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± a Lady Professor asked. ¡°He¡¯s not here?¡±


    All the Professors nced around their surroundings.


    The educators of the academy were all in the za, ready to defend their academy, and the only one missing was the Professor who taught the Study of Magical Beasts.


    ¡°Please wait here, Your Excellency,¡± Professor Marlton said. ¡°We will look for Professor Onar right now. Some of youe with me, the rest stay here.¡±


    After Professor Marlton gave his orders, several Professors apanied him to go to the Teachers Dormitory, where Professor Onar was staying.


    The Elder Dragon watched the humans go with hateful eyes.


    If she could have her way, she would have already ughtered every creature in the hateful academy, who were of the same race as the person who dared to steal her child away from her nest.

 Chapter 369 I Do Not Believe In Fate [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 369 I Do Not Believe In Fate [Part 2] </h4>


    ?Ethan, Henry, and Professor Barret watched as the teachers knocked on the door a few times, and called out Professor Onar¡¯s name.


    After a minute without answers, they forcefully destroyed the door and entered his room.


    After a careful inspection, they didn¡¯t see anything suspicious. Everything was neatly arranged, speaking volumes about Professor Onar¡¯s tidiness.


    His beddings, his closet, and his books were all in ce, which made Professor Barret arch an eyebrow.


    As an Ex-Magistratus who specialized in investigations, a single nce was enough to tell him that there were no signs of any hasty packing of clothes in order to escape.


    There were no cluttered items in the room, which were a sign of someone trying to get something, while in a state of panic.


    After that, Professor Marlton returned to the Elder Dragon empty handed and exined the situation.


    Eizenth, who didn¡¯t give a damn about the human¡¯s excuse, raged and was about to go into a full-blown confrontation with the humans.


    But before that happened, the Academy¡¯s Guardian Protector, an Elder Wind Elemental, appeared, ready to protect the ce that it had guarded for hundreds of years.


    Perhaps sensing that it would suffer serious injuries if she fought countless Wizards, Witches, and an Elder Elemental, the Elder Dragon gave an ultimatum.


    ¡°One week!¡± Eizenth dered. ¡°If after one week my child is not returned to me, I will not show mercy any longer! Now go, and find my child!¡±


    Professor Marlton then organized a search party to find Professor Onar in Midgard.


    The majority of the Professors who went were ones well-versed inbat, as well as tracking.


    The Professors that remained were Healers, Alchemists, as well as those who pursued arts.


    After seeing that the Humans had actually sent a search party, the Elder Dragon left. At least for a day, before returning to cast a spell on the Teleportation gate to prevent people from escaping.


    Dragons, especially Elder Dragons, were proficient in Ancient Draconic Magic. Because of this, no one in the academy would be able to leave, and those who tried to flee by flying in the sky would be hunted down by her Wyvern subordinates.


    When the projection ended, Professor Barret finally understood the gist of things.


    ¡°The Elder Dragon didn¡¯t want anyone to escape just in case her child wasn''t returned to her,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°Also, since most of the Professors who specialize inbat are gone, the chances of her fighting against the entirety of the academy have now be possible.


    ¡°I believe that the reason why she gave an ultimatum of one week is because of another thing. When she attacked the academy, her Mate wasn¡¯t with her. It means that her partner will probably return in a week, and when that happens¡­¡±


    ¡°That means we will be facing off against not one but two Elder Dragons after the grace period is over,¡± Professor Marlton¡¯s expression became grim after realizing what Professor Barret was trying to say.


    Professor Barret nodded before ncing at Ethan and Henry, who seemed to understand what they needed to do already.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Professor Barret said before walking out of the Headmaster¡¯s Office.


    ¡°Wait! Where are you going?¡± Professor Marlton asked.


    ¡°Where? To see this Elder Dragon Eizenth, of course,¡± Professor Barret replied.


    The Headmaster looked at his friend in disbelief. Meeting the Elder Dragon was tantamount to suicide.


    ¡°You want to see her?¡± Professor Marlton asked. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Professor Barret answered. ¡°I¡¯ll just talk to her first. Also, you promised my two students treasures, right? Give them upfront. There¡¯s no point in keeping them in your treasury. It will be best if they are put to good use to save this academy and its students.¡±


    Professor Marlton looked at the Ex-Magistratus with discerning eyes.


    ¡°Barret, don¡¯t tell me you n to fight this Elder Dragon?¡± Professor Marlton asked. ¡°And you¡¯ll be bringing these two students as well?¡±


    Professor Barret chuckled before turning around to look at his friend.


    ¡°Marlton, what did they call me when I was still an active member of the Magistratus?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Old Sly Bastard.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to punch you?¡±


    Professor Marlton chuckled awkwardly after his failed attempt to strike a joke.


    ¡°The King of Chains,¡± Professor Marlton stated. ¡°The one who binds man and beasts, locking them in ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Professor Barret nodded. ¡°Now show me your treasury before I hang you upside down in front of everyone. It¡¯s better if we put your treasures to good use, rather than wait for two Elder Dragons to roast us into barbecued meat.¡±


    Professor Northon also nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°I think Professor Barret has a point, Headmaster,¡± Professor Northon stated. ¡°It will be best if we put the Academy¡¯s Treasury to good use rather than let the Elder Dragons take it for themselves after we are dead.¡±


    A sigh escaped Professor Marlton¡¯s lips before he, too, nodded his head in understanding.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Professor Marlton relented. ¡°Professor Northon, tell the other Professors to gather in my office within the hour. Meanwhile, I will take our guests to the treasury.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Headmaster.¡± Professor Northon nodded before leaving the room.


    The Headmaster of Dawnbreaker Academy sighed a second time before walking toward the portrait of the founder of the academy, which hung behind his office table.


    Professor Marlton then lightly tapped the four corners of the portrait.


    A momentter, the portrait emitted a sh of light.


    Ethan, Henry, and Professor Barret found themselves in a white ce, devoid of anything.


    In front of them, Professor Marlton bowed in front of an old man, who had a sad expression on his face.


    ¡°It pains me to see that the academy I have founded will meet its end in this manner,¡± the old man, who looked exactly like the Founder of Dawnbreaker Academy, said. ¡°But hope is not lost. Today, I will make an exception and open the inner treasury, where the most powerful magical artifacts are stored.


    I apologize to the three of you, who are forced to share the same fate as my academy. The least I can do is give you all a fighting chance, allowing for the possibility of a miracle.


    ¡°You may take any treasure from my collection, but you can only take one. I do not believe in Fate, but I do believe that the three of you came here for a reason. Now, enter my Domain and choose wisely.¡±


    The Old Man then pped his hands once.


    After that, the white world disappeared, and everyone found themselves in a ce where several artifacts were disyed on shelves with descriptions of what these treasures could do.


    ¡°This ce will remain open for only an hour.¡± The old man¡¯s voice reverberated in the treasury. ¡°Make sure to choose a treasure within that allotted time.¡±


    Ethan, Henry, and Professor Barret didn¡¯t waste any time and inspected the artifacts that caught their attention.


    Since Professor Barret was also given permission to take one treasure, he nned to pick the one thatplimented his fighting style best.


    Originally, Ethan didn¡¯t n to take any weapons because he already had the Sea God¡¯s Trident and Lightbringer.


    However, for some reason, he found himself being pulled towards the weapon section, where several spears, halberds, and staff were located.


    At first, Ethan thought that another Trident was calling for him.


    However, his guess was proved wrong when he found himself staring at what seemed to be a spear, whose de tip looked like a slender spade.


    Runic letters were etched on its long handle made of wood, which were filled with gold gilding. There were small rubies that were embedded into a golden ring that connected the spearhead and its shaft.


    A braided leather cord was tied beneath the golden ring, and three eagle feathers were connected at the ends of the cord.


    Ethan looked at the spear and tried to search for its name or a description.


    However, he didn¡¯t find anything.


    It was as if the spear didn¡¯t belong in the treasury at all because it was the only artifact in the room that was not ced in a disy case.


    It simply stood in the corner of the room, looking very in.


    And yet, the young man could feel an incredible attraction to it, which made him subconsciously touch the handle of the spear, allowing him to learn its name then and there.


    ¡°Areadbhair,¡± Ethan said softly, and the spear in his hand hummed in acknowledgment.


    Blue mes flickered around its spear de and body as if awakening from a thousand-year-sleep.


    Sebastian, who was inside Ethan¡¯s sea of consciousness whistled because he could feel the strong power emanating from the spear.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half, on the other hand, frowned because he could feel that this spear was a very powerful and dangerous weapon that could threaten his very existence.

 Chapter 370 Crazy Humans, Who Weren’t Fighting Fair! [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 370 Crazy Humans, Who Weren¡¯t Fighting Fair! [Part 1] </h4>


    ?After holding the spear Areadbhair for two minutes, Ethan found himself inside the Headmaster¡¯s Office with the spear still in his hands.


    He nned to ask Professor Marlton about the spear because it wasn¡¯t disyed in a disy case, and there were no descriptions or any other forms of written information regarding the spear.


    Ethan was only able to know its name because the spear seemed to have whispered inside his head, introducing its name to him, which was Areadbhair.


    Fortunately, Professor Marlton was already in the office and was looking at the spear in the young man¡¯s hands with great curiosity.


    ¡°Headmaster, do you know anything about this spear?¡± Ethan inquired as he moved closer to the Professor and presented the spear to him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see any descriptions on the disy case when you took it?¡± Professor Marlton replied.


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°Professor, this spear wasn¡¯t inside a disy case. It was just leaning on the wall of the treasury near the Spear Section.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Professor Marlton was just about to hold the spear when suddenly, blue mes rose from the spear¡¯s handle, and gave the Headmaster a gentle push.


    The mes didn¡¯t hurt him, and merely prevented the old man from touching it.


    ¡°It seems that the spear has recognized you as its Master,¡± Professor Marlton said. ¡°Still, I¡¯m pretty sure that I have memorized all the items in the treasury. I should know something once I see it, but I have no recollection of this spear.¡±


    The Headmaster of Dawnbreaker Academy then opened the safe at the corner of his office, and took out a magical scroll.


    This scroll contained all the names and descriptions of every item in the treasury. Professor Marlton was hoping that he would be able to know the spear¡¯s identity using this method.


    The old man then pointed the scroll towards the spear like a wand, and a beam of light flew from the scroll towards the spear.


    A secondter, a projection rose up in front of him. However, to his surprise, the page was nk.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Professor Marlton gasped. ¡°How can that spear not be recorded in this Magic Scroll? Are you sure you got it from the treasury? Ethan, this is an important matter. I hope that you¡¯re not ying a prank on this old man.¡±


    ¡°Professor, why would I y a prank on you?¡± Ethan shook his head helplessly. ¡°The only thing I know about this weapon is that its name is Areadbhair. I only came to know that the moment I touched its handle.¡±


    ¡°Areadbhair?¡± Professor Marlton narrowed his eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t ring a bell. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know anything about that weapon. I don¡¯t know how it ended up inside our academy¡¯s treasury, but I can guarantee you that it is not recorded in our collection.¡±


    Ethan sighed as he stared at the spear in his hand. He was hoping that the spear would tell him something else, but for now, it did nothing and remained still in the young man¡¯s hand.


    A few minutester, Henry and Professor Barret appeared inside the room as well. Both were holding an artifact in their hands.


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor was holding a pair of bronze gloves in his hands.


    Professor Barret, on the other hand, was holding what seemed to be a sword handle, but it didn¡¯t have a de.


    But, to Ethan¡¯s surprise, Professor Marlton was able to recognize both artifacts, which made the young man scratch his head.


    ¡®Just what kind of secrets do you hold, Areadbhair?¡¯ Ethan thought.


    As if understanding what it was thinking, a small blue me flickered from the tip of the spear, and jumped onto the back of Ethan¡¯s hand.


    It then swayed side to side as if teasing the teenage boy before disappearingpletely.


    ¡®Hahaha! It seems that this weapon has an attitude,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®I like it!¡¯


    ¡®Be careful Ethan,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half said in a solemn tone. ¡®This weapon is not simple. Although I don¡¯t recognize its name, or know its background, I can say with utmost certainty that it is a very powerful, and dangerous weapon. Be careful when you wield it.¡¯


    Ethan frowned after hearing his Other Half¡¯s words. He knew that his Other Half liked to tease him a lot, but the young man could tell that this time, he wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡®Understood,¡¯ Ethan replied. ¡®I will be careful using this spear.¡¯


    Just as Ethan was about to store the weapon inside his storage ring, the spear turned into a small blue orb, and darted towards Ethan¡¯s forehead, leaving a tattoo of a blue me that glowed faintly before disappearingpletely.


    Suddenly, the emblem of the Sea God¡¯s Trident glowed on the back of Ethan¡¯s left hand.


    It was as if the Trident was weing Areadbhair, and thetter replied in kind by glowing on Ethan¡¯s forehead.


    A momentter, both weapons quieted down and stopped glowing. Leaving only a confused teenage boy, who didn¡¯t know what just happened.


    While Ethan was deep in thought, Professor Barret cleared his throat, making everyone in the room look at him.


    ¡°I said earlier that something smells fishy about this whole Dragon Egg stealing thing,¡± Professor Barret said. ¡°There is only one way to clear up this misunderstanding and that is to go directly to the crime scene.¡±


    ¡°Going directly to the crime scene?¡± Professor Marlton frowned before his frown changed into disbelief. ¡°Wait! Are you saying that you n to go to the Dragon¡¯s Nest directly? Are you mad?!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Professor Barret replied. ¡°I am perfectly sane. Do you think a mad person would do what I n to do?¡±


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Professor Marlton said in a heartbeat. ¡°Either that or you have gone crazy, Barret. Is this what happens when you are under pressure?¡±


    The Ex-Magistratus looked at his old friend in disdain before motioning for Ethan and Henry to follow him.


    Professor Barret wasn¡¯t the type to simply wait for death. Since the Elder Dragon intended to kill him as well, he decided to kill her first instead.


    Of course, he nned to be civil and talk to the Elder Dragon, Eizenth, personally.


    But, if she didn¡¯t n to listen then he would have to make her listen.


    How?


    By Force!

 Chapter 371 Crazy Humans, Who Weren’t Fighting Fair! [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 371 Crazy Humans, Who Weren¡¯t Fighting Fair! [Part 2] </h4>


    ?Aside from the Magical Treasure that Professor Barret acquired from Dawnbreaker Academy, he also carried a few from Brynhildr Academy.


    These artifacts were lent to him by Professor Rinehart in order to save Ethan and Henry, just in case their lives were in danger.


    Both teenagers were very precious seeds to the academy, and they would do everything in their power to protect the two of them.


    Professor Marlton and the other Professors of Dawnbreaker Academy, watched as their guests boarded their flying ship with the intention to leave.


    The Professors had anxious looks on their faces because they had already seen what the Wyverns had done to those who tried to escape the academy several hours ago.


    Just like they expected, the Wyverns began to move as soon as the Flying Ship flew out of the floating ind.


    ¡°Brace yourselves,¡± Professor Barret stated as he maneuvered the Flying Ship in order to evade a Breath Attack from one of the Wyverns.


    The ming breath flew past the Flying Ship, hitting nothing.


    This enraged the deadly creature and, together with itsrades, all of the Wyverns dove from the sky in order to physically smash the Flying Ship to pieces.


    Ethan and Henry nced at each other before jumping off the Flying Ship.


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor threw one of his silver daggers towards the Wyvern that was closest to their ship.


    A momentter, he changed ces with the dagger and raised his hand, ready to smash his fist on the bastard¡¯s face.


    The Wyvern looked at Henry in disdain before opening its jaws, with the intention of biting the foolish teenage boy in half with its razor sharp ws.


    ¡°You want to eat me?¡± Henry sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew, you overgrown lizard!¡±


    Henry¡¯s body glowed in a bronze light, simr to a miniature sun that was in the sky.


    When the light receded, the Wyvern found itself staring at a Bronze Giant, whose fist was about to smash its jaw.


    A cracking sound, followed by a pained roar reverberated in the surroundings right after Henry¡¯s fist smashed the Wyvern¡¯s jaw, shattering its teeth and sending it crashing towards the ground.


    A momentter, a golden chain wrapped around the Bronze Giant¡¯s body, which came from Professor Barret.


    The Professor then tightened his grip on the chain before swinging Henry towards another Wyvern.


    This time, the Bronze Giant kicked the Wyvern¡¯s body, sending it flying for several meters before it crashed to the ground like a broken kite.


    On the other side of the Flying Ship, Ethan hovered in the air, with a pair of Fairy Wings on his back.


    ¡®Let¡¯s do it, Sebastian!¡¯ Ethan said as he swung his Sea God¡¯s Trident, summoning an endless amount of water that shot up towards the sky.


    The water then transformed into two giant fists, which were over thirty tall.


    With a wave of his Trident, the two Giant Fists smashed against one of the Wyverns, giving it abination of jabs, straights, hooks, and upper cuts, which made the Wyvern scream in pain.


    ¡°Go, Lightbringer!¡± Ethan ordered and the Silver Trident flew from his storage ring and buried itself in the eye of the Wyvern that tried to attack Ethan from the side.


    The Wyvern roared in anger, and frustration before unleashing a Dragon Breath at Ethan at point nk range.


    For some reason, the teenager boy didn¡¯t even bother to dodge as the mes flew towards his body.


    Suddenly, the emblem of a blue me glowed brightly on Ethan¡¯s forehead, covering his entire body in a dome of blue mes.


    The Wyvern¡¯s Breath attack hit it like an egg being thrown on a rock, dispersingpletely and dealing no damage to him whatsoever.


    At that exact moment, a Giant Bronze Statue, smashed against the Wyvern, who just attacked Ethan making the young man smirk.


    He found it funny that Professor Barret was using Henry as a il to smash their pesky enemies.


    The only difference was that this il was punching, and kicking, dealing additional damage to the pitiful Wyverns who were unlucky enough to be within its strike range.


    Professor Marlton and the other Professors watched in awe as the three people dealt with the Wyverns in their surroundings.


    With Ethan nullifying their breath attacks, and Henry being used as a il to smack all the Wyverns around them, the ferocious monsters found themselves helpless against the three crazy Humans, who weren¡¯t fighting fair!


    Their breath attacks were nullified, and getting near was tantamount to getting hit by the Bronze Giant that was being used as a il by the crazy Professor standing on the deck of the ship.


    Not only that, the Human, who was flying in the air with a pair of fairy wings, was punching them left and right with the two Giant Fists made up of seawater, making them cry out in pain.


    With their long, and short range attackspletely negated, the Wyverns decided that the pain wasn¡¯t worth it, so the rest of them retreated and returned to their positions to keep watch over the academy.


    Seeing that the Elder Dragon¡¯sckeys had all given up, Professor Barret gave his chains a tug, pulling the Giant Bronze Giant back towards the flying ship.


    Henry then returned to his human form, andnded deftly on the deck of the ship. His entire body was still covered in bronze, which dispersed after a minute had passed.


    The Head Prefect of the Dud Manor hurriedly went to the side of the ship and vomited. After being spun in the air for an extended period of time, Henry felt very dizzy and nauseous, making Professor Barret feel guilty.


    ¡°Here, drink this potion,¡± Professor Barret handed the pitiful teenager with one of the potions that dealt with motion sickness, hoping that it would help Henry recover.


    Ethan alsonded on the ship, but he was in much better shapepared to Henry.


    Things would have ended differently if he hadn¡¯t obtained the mysterious spear from the Treasury, which seemed to have the ability to create a barrier of mes, strong enough to negate the Wyvern¡¯s Breath attack.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if it would be strong enough to withstand an Elder Dragon¡¯s Breath, so he didn¡¯t n to take any chances when they met with the Elder Dragon, Eizenth.


    However, his Other Half promised him that if his life were to ever be in danger, he would lend him his hand, and help the teenage boy deal with the Elder Dragon.


    Sebastian and him wanted Ethan to grow stronger, but that meant that they could, and would, not simply watch as he was bullied by creatures that were way above his league.


    An Elder Dragon couldn¡¯t bepared to Wyverns because they were simply much stronger, and very resistant to physical and magical damage.


    The only way to fight them was by using spells that could prate their tough exterior, as well as weapons that were meant for Dragon ying. That was how difficult it was to fight against Dragons.


    With the threat of the Wyverns gone, Professor Barret maneuvered the ship to fly towards the Haliburn Mountain, where Eizenth¡¯s Dragon Nest was located.

 Chapter 372 Seeking Cooperation [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 372 Seeking Cooperation [Part 1] </h4>


    ?Haliburn Mountain, a Mountain that was at least 12,000 meters above sea level, and home to two Elder Dragons, who called it their home.


    Eizenth, was currentlyying on her nest, still feeling murderous about the abduction of her child.


    If not for the fact that there would certainly be powerful defensive measures in ce within Dawnbreaker Academy, she would have already razed it to the ground.


    The appearance of the Elder Wind Elemental was also a problem, although she was very resistant to Magic, fighting off an Elder Elemental might cause her to seriously get hurt, which was not an ideal scenario.


    Because of this, she had given them an ultimatum of a week, while she waited for her Mate to return.


    If he was here, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Elder Wind Elemental, as well as the defensive measures of the academy.


    The Professors that also specialized inbat were already gone, which would make things easier.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Child, I will avenge you,¡¯ Eizenth vowed bitterly as she looked at the ce in her nest, where her egg used to be.


    Suddenly, she heard a loud explosion at the entrance of her cave, making her raise her head with a frown.


    ¡°Are you Eizenth?¡± Professor Barret asked in a loud and intimidating voice. ¡°Speak up or I will kill you where youy.¡±


    ¡°Kill me?¡± Eizenth snorted as she raised her head to look down on the ants who dared to barge into her home. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling murderous as ofte. Since all of you havee here, then be prepared to die!¡±


    Just as she was about to unleash her Dragon¡¯s Breath, a Bronze Giant suddenly lunged in her direction and smashed its fist on her face, making her take a step back.


    Henry was using the 4th Stage of his Legacy, allowing him to transform into the Bronze Giant at will, but it had some limitations.


    He could only use it three times a week, and each time could onlyst for thirty minutes.


    This was the second time he was using it in a day, so he decided to go all out to pound some sense into the Elder Dragon.


    Professor Barret told them that Dragons were arrogant by nature, and only recognized those with equal or stronger power than them.


    Because of this, they decided to strong arm their way and force Eizenth to see reason, which she was incapable of doing in her current murderous state.


    Henry pulled back his arm and activated his own ability, Titan¡¯s Strength, further increasing the force behind his blows.


    Since Elder Dragons were both resistant to Physical and Magical Attacks, he needed something that would make Eizenth feel a world of pain to make her realize that they weren¡¯t pushovers.


    The Bronze Giant¡¯s fist once again mmed on the Elder Dragon¡¯s head, but this time, it not only made Eizenth take a step back, it also elicited a roar of pain and anger from her.


    Seeing that his attacks were now working, Henry unleashed punches, and kicks, against his opponent, who was just as big as him.


    It was a sh between Giants and, currently, the one who had the upper hand was none other than the Head Prefect of Dud Manor.


    But, after the initial surprise attack, Eizenth recovered her bearings andshed out against the Bronze Giant with her tail, sending thetter flying.


    The moment Henry was pushed back, countless Golden Chains descended towards Eizenth, holding her in ce.


    While Henry was distracting the Elder Dragon, Professor Barret had spread his chains around the cavern, creating an intricate formation, simr to that of a spider¡¯s web.


    He nned to bind Eizenth in ce, so that Henry could attack her without holding back.


    This was of course, a very optimistic scenario where their opponent would not resist, and let them smack her to oblivion.


    Unfortunately, reality was different.


    After being bound by countless chains, the Elder Dragon roared, and used brute strength to snap the chains in half, freeing herself.


    However, Professor Barret had already expected this, so he unleashed more chains, increasing their numbers, and coiled them around the Elder Dragon¡¯s jaw, neck, arms, legs, and tail.


    Ethan wasn''t being idle either.


    As soon as Professor Barret unleashed his second wave of binding, he unleashed the power of Sebastian and the Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    But, that was not all, he also asked the help of the Mermaid Princess, who would always stand by his side.


    ¡°Illumina!¡±


    Ethan¡¯s wand transformed into the Mermaid Princess, who swam on the sea water that was summoned by the blue gem of the Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    To Ethan¡¯s surprise, Illumina made a beeline towards the Elder Dragon¡¯s face, and used her tail to give Eizenth a resounding p, which surprisingly sent the Elder Dragon¡¯s body smashing towards the wall of the cavern.


    ¡°¡­ Was she always that strong?¡± Ethan asked Sebastian and his Other Half, who were just as surprised as him.


    ¡°I knew that Mermaid Princesses were strong, and powerful, but this is the first time I¡¯m seeing one fight like this,¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°Usually, they just hurl long distance spells, and overpower their enemy through magic. It seems that Illumina hadn¡¯t shown us her true strength.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Ethan,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is true, but they say that Mermaid Princesses are very possessive. You might get fish pped, just like that Elder Dragon, and from the look of it, it¡¯s bound to hurt a lot.¡±


    Ethan ignored his Other Half¡¯sment and shifted his attention back to the battlefield.


    With Illumina¡¯s power, she had trapped the Elder Dragon in a dome of water, where the Mermaid Princess waspletely in her element.


    Professor Barret¡¯s chains still bound the Elder Dragon, so Illumina¡¯s attacks hit her target perfectly, making Eizenth unable to do anything.


    A few secondster, Henry once again joined the battle.


    The funny part about this was that the Bronze Giant had no problems moving, and fighting in the water.


    With two hard hitters, smacking Eizenth left and right, and Professor Barret¡¯s binding, the Elder Dragon was reduced to a sorry state.


    However, she was still not defeated.


    If they were fighting at sea, Ethan would just have bound Eizenth¡¯s body and forcefully dragged her to the bottom of the sea, drowning herpletely.

 Chapter 373 Seeking Cooperation [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 373 Seeking Cooperation [Part 2] </h4>


    ?Although the Elder Dragon was inside a Dome of Seawater, and was having difficulty breathing, anything could still happen.


    Also, they didn¡¯te here to kill her.


    They just wanted to make her understand that they had the strength to beat her up, which would make her reluctantly recognize them as a threat to her existence.


    After many grueling minutes, Illumina allowed Eizenth¡¯s head to pop out of the Dome of Water, allowing her to breathe.


    Withbored breaths, the Elder Dragon stared hatefully at her opponents and shouted angrily.


    ¡°What do you want?!¡± Eizenth roared.


    She was already feeling very stressed as ofte, and this battle had stressed her more. She, and her husband, had never antagonized Humans in the past, and lived their lives peacefully in the mountain, hunting only other Magical Beasts for food.


    Eizenth knew that if she fought with the intention of bringing all these insects to apany her to the afterlife, she would probably seed.


    But, she had no intention of dying.


    She could also tell that her enemies didn¡¯t want to kill her, especially after the Mermaid Princess allowed her to breathe, instead of trying to drown her.


    This was why she decided to ask them what they wanted in order to get them to leave her alone.


    Now that she was willing to talk to them, Professor Barret took the lead and told her their purpose foring.


    ¡°We havee to investigate what really happened to your egg,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°We want you to cooperate with us, so we can find the thief, and retrieve the egg that was stolen from you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Eizenth temporarily forgot her anger and looked at the Human, who seemed to be the leader of the group that attacked her.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Eizenth asked, feeling doubtful.


    ¡°You are an Elder Dragon,¡± Professor Barret replied. ¡°You should already know whether I am lying or not.¡±


    Eizenth snorted, but Professor Barret was right.


    As one of the first, and strongest creatures in the world, Dragons had a way with words. Because of this, they knew if someone was lying or not, and she was certain that Professor Barret wasn¡¯t lying to her.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Eizenth stated. ¡°I will cooperate with you.¡±


    Illumina nced at Ethan, and thetter nodded his head.


    The Mermaid Princess then dispersed the seawater and returned it to the blue gem on Ethan¡¯s Sea God Trident.


    She then transformed back into Ethan¡¯s wand and flew in his direction, sliding into the pocket of his robe.


    Professor Barret also released the chains that bound the Elder Dragon, making her re angrily in his direction.


    ¡°I will now conduct the investigation,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°You may call me Barret, and I¡¯ll just call you Eizenth.¡±


    Eizenth snorted while looking at the Human, who said that he would conduct the investigation. Truth be told, she didn¡¯t mind getting outside help as long as her child was returned to her safe and sound.


    Professor Barret then walked towards the entrance of the cave and took out what seemed to be a crystal ball.


    But, this crystal ball was different from what Ethan had seen in the past because it was actually made from diamonds.


    The Professor chanted something that was too soft for Ethan to understand. A momentter, something unexpected happened.


    Two people entered the cave.


    One was a Middle-aged man with brown hair. He was also wearing sses, and a purple robe. His eyes were lifeless as he stared forward, making Professor Barret frown.


    Based on his features, it was safe to assume that this person was none other than Professor Onar.


    The one who was the prime suspect for stealing the Dragon¡¯s Egg.


    Behind him was an older man, who seemed to be around sixty to seventy years old.


    He had gray eyes, and the top of his head was balding. He was wearing a ck robe, and his wand was pointed at Professor Onar¡¯s head.


    ¡°Get the egg,¡± the older man ordered.


    Professor Onar didn¡¯t even say anything in reply and walked towards the nest like a robot.


    Professor Barret moved beside Professor Onar, while still holding the Diamond Crystal Ball in his hand.


    It seems that the magical artifact had a certain range, which allowed it to project images of what had happened in the past.


    This was one of the treasures of Brynhildr Academy and it was known as Time Mirage.


    It could rewind time and project scenes that had happened in the past, but it had a limitation.


    Anything that happened more than a month could no longer be projected, so it could only be used on a situational basis.


    However, the current case happened recently, so it was the perfect situation to use this Divine Artifact.


    Eizenth, who was paying close attention to what Professor Barret was doing, frowned.


    Using her Draconic Magic, she was able to get the image of the person who had entered her nest, where her egg was located.


    Because of this, she was able to see the image of Professor Onar, and describe him in detail.


    But, after seeing what was happening in front of her, it was very obvious that there was some kind of foul y that was involved.


    ¡°Leviticus.¡± Professor Onar said in a monotonous tone, making the Dragon Egg in front of him levitate.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Now,e here!¡± the older man wearing ck robes urged. ¡°Hurry before that obnoxious Lizard returns!¡±


    Professor Onar¡¯s pace increased, but his expression was still devoid of any emotions. He simply followed the older man¡¯s orders as if he was in a trance.


    Everyone watched as the two people exited the cave.


    Naturally, Professor Barret followed because he wanted to know what happened afterwards.


    Ethan and Henry weren''t far behind as they walked hurriedly to catch up with their Professor.


    Now that they had seen how the egg was stolen, they were very curious to know how this scene would y out.


    Eizenth, who now felt a bit hopeful that the Humans would be able to track down her child, had every intention of watching everything unfold until in the end.


    She had also memorized the face of the older man wearing ck robes, so that she could shred him to pieces the moment sheid her eyes on him.

 Chapter 374 You Trusted The Wrong Person

    <h4>Chapter 374 You Trusted The Wrong Person </h4>


    ?After leaving the cave, Professor Onar and the one controlling him got into their broomsticks and took off.


    Since a Dragon Egg couldn¡¯t be stored inside storage rings, they had no choice but to use Leviticus to keep it afloat as they journeyed towards the East.


    Ethan summoned his Wind Dancer and allowed Henry to ride on its back.


    Professor Barret was quite amused with Ethan¡¯s ¡°flying broom,¡± but for the time being, he didn¡¯t make anyments about it.


    Unlike other Wizards and Witches, the Ex-Magistratus could freely fly in the sky with his magic power alone, which amazed Ethan since he had never seen anyone do the same thing before.


    They flew in the air and followed the two projections, making sure to adjust their speed in order to keep up with them.


    Eizenth flew behind the three Humans, wanting to track down the person responsible for stealing her egg.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, in the Eastern Region of the Streatham Isle¡­


    An old man with gray eyes and a balding head was busy writing runic letters on a magic circle surrounding the Dragon¡¯s Egg. He had been doing this for hours, while taking a few breaks in between.


    His ck robe fluttered gently as a gust of wind blew inside the cave. However, his gaze never left the rune he was inscribing, knowing that the slightest mishap could potentially waste the precious egg that he worked so hard to steal.


    Knowing that Professor Onar knew the location of almost all of the Magical Creatures in Streatham Isle, he asked the former about the location of the two Elder Dragons¡¯ residence.


    Thinking that one of his peers who was also studying Magical Creatures was simply curious about their habitat, he readily revealed the location where the two Elder Dragons had built their nest. This was a way of telling him that he knew this region very well, and that he could ask him any question that was on his mind.


    back then, he still didn''t know that the old man had bad intentions when he went to meet with Professor Onar.


    Unfortunately, the Professor found this fact a little toote, sealing his fate.


    Originally, the old man''s n was to only see if he could strike a deal with the Dragons, but after discovering that there was an egg within the nest, he changed his mind and decided to take it for his own.


    Knowing that Dragons had very powerful Draconic Magic, he decided to take countermeasures, pinning the me on Professor Onar while he performed the ritual to obtain the power of Dragons.


    He thenmanded Professor Onar to return to the Academy, while he went to his hideout in order to hide from the Elder Dragon, who was bound to search for her egg.


    After Professor Onar returned to his room, he crushed a teleportation crystal that would lead him directly to the balding man''s hideout.


    It was a very expensive artifact, but the balding man needed to sacrifice someone with strong enough magic power to the Magic Circle, allowing him to absorb not only the life force of the egg but the power of Dragons as well.


    The name of this man was Kelric Honn, and what he wished to achieve in his lifetime was none other than Immortality.


    He was willing to do anything to live forever, for the one thing he feared the most was dying.


    Because of this, he studied the field of Magical Creatures because there were certain species that would help extend his lifespan.


    His purpose for looking for an Elder Dragon was to strike a deal with them in exchange for a vial of their blood.


    It was something he needed in order to brew a potion that could help increase his lifespan for dozens of years while he looked for a way to obtain true immortality.


    But when he discovered the Dragon Egg, he thought that why would he need to ask for blood, when he could just absorb the power of a Dragon directly?


    And so, he didn¡¯t hesitate to snatch the egg from its nest to achieve his goal, not caring whether the entirety of Dawnbreaker Academy would be destroyed because of his greed.


    Professor Onar sat on the corner of the cave, staring lifelessly in front of him.


    Kelric intended to make the Professor his living sacrifice, empowering the Magic Circle that he was inscribing.


    He learned about this Magic Circle when he identally came across an ancient ruin that once belonged to a civilization that conducted human sacrifices in exchange for unimaginable strength.


    Unfortunately, their tyranny came to an end when their neighbors joined hands to eradicate them from the face of the world.


    Fortunately, they managed to hide their deepest secrets in a magic scroll, which they had hidden very carefully, using powerful magic to shield it from the eyes of the people who wished them gone.


    They believed that their descendants, who would be able to survive the purge, would return to their city and revive the practice that had caused their destruction.


    Unfortunately, their descendants were too fearful to return and retrieve the scroll, leaving it forgotten for the past hundreds of years.


    It was for this reason that Kelric was able to get his hands on it, on top of the fact that he was someone very sensitive to the scent of Dark Magic.


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯splete,¡± Kelric said with a smile as the Magic Circle around the dragon egg pulsed with power.


    Several dark chains emerged from the Magic Circle and wrapped themselves around the Dragon¡¯s Egg, ready to absorb its power the moment a blood sacrifice was offered to them.


    Knowing that the time had finallye, the balding man nced at his peer, who was staring lifelessly into the space in front of him.


    ¡°Come here and make yourself useful,¡± Kelric ordered.


    Professor Onar slowly stood up and walked towards Kelric with shaky steps.


    Seeing that the Professor was walking slowly, the balding man sneered and grabbed his robe, practically dragging the man towards the Magic Circle.


    When they were close enough, Kelric kicked Professor Onar¡¯s back, pushing him forward.


    As soon as he came within the range of the Magic Circle, dozens of chains wrapped around the Professor¡¯s body, causing him to regain his consciousness.


    ¡°Kelric! What do you think you are doing?!¡± Professor Onar shouted in anger. ¡°I trusted you! How could you do this to me?!¡±


    Professor Onar struggled to free himself, but the chains had already wrapped around his entire body, holding him in ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Onar, but you trusted the wrong person,¡± Kelric said without even a hint of apology on his face. ¡°In your next life, make sure to not trust just anyone. You will be able to live longer if you do.¡±


    ¡°You damn bastard!¡± Professor Onar shouted in horror as the chains around his body suddenly grew spikes, which pierced through his robe and skin, drawing blood.


    A scream of pain escaped Professor Onar¡¯s lips as his blood trickled down to the Magic Circle, making it glow brighter with each passing second.


    ¡°You will not¡­ get away with this!¡± Professor Onar said through gritted teeth. ¡°The Elder Dragons¡­ will find you¡­ and make you pay!¡±


    ¡°I doubt it,¡± Kelric stated. ¡°I made sure to pin all the me on you. Rejoice, Kelric. You yed an important role in giving me a chance to take one step closer to immortality. Worry not, old friend. Your sacrifice will not be in vain. I will not forget you.¡±


    Professor Onar wanted to curse out loud, but he felt too drained to even reply. Soon, he lost consciousness as his lifeblood was slowly but surely being drained from his body.

 Chapter 375 Case Closed

    <h4>Chapter 375 Case Closed </h4>


    ?Professor Onar¡¯s body slowly shrunk until it became a wrinkled husk.


    Even in hisst moments, he was unable to believe that he died because he simply trusted someone who was working in the same field as him.


    He thought that he found a like-minded person who appreciated Magical Creatures and theplex roles they yed in the world.


    Unfortunately, his thoughts had been wrong.


    Kelric took advantage of his kindness and controlled his mind and body, robbing him of free will.


    Not only that, Kelric also used him as a living sacrifice to take him one step closer to his goal of bing immortal.


    And with that, one of the mostpassionate and outstanding Professors of Dawnbreaker Academy died a pitiful death at the hands of a greedy person, who didn¡¯t treat him as a friend.


    A sigh escaped Kelric¡¯s lips as he watched Onar¡¯s blood empower the chains that bound the Dragon¡¯s Egg.


    As if feeling that its life was in danger, the egg started to shake left and right, trying to break free from the chains that bound it.


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t have the strength to get away from its bindings as the Magic Circle used Professor Onar¡¯s blood to extract the life force that it possessed.


    Kelric felt very giddy when he saw this, knowing that Dragons could live for over a thousand years.


    His original assessment of gaining dozens of years of lifespan was him thinking pessimistically.


    But if he thought optimistically, he could gain hundreds of years, perhaps even more than a thousand, once the Dragon¡¯s Egg was fully drained of its blood and life force.


    A red chain then pierced through Kelric¡¯s chest, making him stagger and take a few steps back. However, despite the pain he was feeling, there was also a sense of euphoria the moment the power of the Dragon Egg began to flow inside his body.


    His hair started to grow back and turn ck, and his wrinkled skin became smooth again. Slowly but surely, he was regaining his youth, making him feel ecstatic.


    But just as he thought that he had finally seeded, two Tridents and a Spear flew inside the cave and destroyed the chains that bound the Dragon Egg.


    A few secondster, a hateful draconic roar reverberated in the surroundings, causing Kelric¡¯s eyes to widen in shock.


    ¡®H-How?!¡¯ Kelric thought in panic as the cave started to shake.


    It was as if someone or something was trying to crack it open by force.


    ¡°So this is where you¡¯ve been hiding.¡±


    A voice filled with killing intent made Kelric¡¯s heart shudder.


    It was at that moment that he saw a middle-aged man enter the cave. Thetter gave the Draconic Egg a sidelong nce before looking at the wrinkled dead body of Professor Onar, who just died several minutes ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We came a bitte,¡± Professor Barret said before taking out his wand.


    ¡°Leviticus.¡±


    The Dragon Egg started to float toward the entrance of the cave, where Ethan, Henry, and an angered Eizenth, who was trying to demolish the cave to retrieve her egg, were waiting.


    The moment she saw her egg, Eizenth immediately stopped what she was doing and grabbed hold of her child.


    She then used her Draconic Magic to check its condition. Only after a minute did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although her unborn child had been weakened, there was no immediate danger to its life. Realizing this, Elder Dragon finally rxed after many days of feeling anxious.


    Meanwhile, inside the cave, Professor Barret and Kelric were fighting against each other.


    Kelric cast powerful offensive spells with the intention of killing his opponent.


    Professor Barret, on the other hand, calmly dealt with his blows while throwing a few binding spells of his own.


    His n was to capture Kelric alive and interrogate him using a special method that he had developed when he was still active as a Magistratus.


    Also, he needed to pay for his crimes, especially for the crime of killing Professor Onar.


    ¡°Why did you have toe?!¡± Kelric roared in anger and frustration. ¡°I was so close to achieving immortality. Why do you have to get in my way?!¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you want immortality?¡± Professor Barret sneered. ¡°I see. So you are one of those fools who are afraid of dying, huh? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Your ambition will end today.¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Kelric then took out a magic scroll from his storage ring and threw it on the ground.


    A momentter, a Fire Elemental materialized and unleashed a me breath in Professor Barret¡¯s direction.


    However, a blue me wrapped around the Professor¡¯s body, shielding him from the mes that were meant to incinerate him.


    Professor Barret had several defensive artifacts in his possession, but seeing the familiar blue mes, a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the Fire Elemental,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°The two of you, capture this criminal.¡±


    ¡°¡°Yes, Professor!¡±¡±


    Ethan and Henry immediately went into action and charged toward Kelric from his left and right sides.


    Henry threw a silver dagger toward Professor Onar¡¯s killer, but the other party simply waved his wand, deflecting the dagger with an Earth Spike that jutted out of the ground.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Surging Strike!¡±


    Ethan, on the other hand, pitched his Sea God¡¯s Trident, which had transformed into a Water Dragon.


    Kelric stomped his foot on the ground, giving rise to severalyers of Earth Walls in front of him.


    However, the force of Ethan¡¯s blow crushed everything that stood in its way, forcing Kelric to jump and roll to his left side, evading the attack.


    Just as he was about to stand up, he saw the shiny glint of a dagger flying past his face in slow motion.


    Suddenly, the space around the dagger warped, and the next thing he knew, there was a shoe headed straight toward his face.


    A scream of pain echoed inside the cave as Henry¡¯s kick connected, breaking Kelric¡¯s nose.


    Henry then made a chopping action towards the older man¡¯s right wrist, forcing him to drop his wand.


    With quick and experienced movements, he kicked the wand away, before delivering an uppercut to Kelric¡¯s chin, making thetter rise up for a few meters in the air beforending on the ground, unconscious.


    Blood dripped out from the corner of the older man¡¯s lips as Henry looked down on him to make sure that he was out cold.


    Only when he was certain that Kelric would not be waking up anytime soon did he take out a magical rope from his utility belt, which was imbued with spatial magic, allowing him to store things inside it like his daggers.


    Just as soon as he finished tying up the thief who was the mastermind of it all, the Fire Elemental that Professor Barret was fighting against exploded in a shower of sparks.


    The Ex-Magistratus then nodded in Ethan¡¯s and Henry¡¯s direction, acknowledging them for a job well done.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Professor Barret said in a firm tone. ¡°Case closed.¡±

 Chapter 376 The Surprise Waiting At Brynhildr Academy [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 376 The Surprise Waiting At Brynhildr Academy [Part 1] </h4>


    ?¡°Now that you¡¯ve got your egg back, isn¡¯t it about time you apologized to Dawnbreaker Academy?¡± Professor Barret asked.


    ¡°And why should I apologize to Humans?¡± Eizenth retorted. ¡°The fact remains that it was Humans who stole my child despite the fact that we never had conflicts with them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a very stubborn one, huh?¡±


    ¡°I have my pride as an Elder Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Then, how about you lift the Draconic Spell on their teleportation gate?¡±


    ¡°That can be arranged.¡±


    Eizenth apanied Professor Barret¡¯s group back to Dawnbreaker Academy.


    At first, the Headmaster and the Professors thought that the Elder Dragon had changed her mind and nned to finally destroy their academy.


    The Wyverns, who were asked to ensure that no one would be able to leave, also thought that their Master was finally getting serious.


    But, after seeing the people who had beaten the crap out of them earlier, the Wyverns remained in ce, not even daring to approach the Elder Dragon whom they served.


    When Eizenth was a few hundred meters away from Dawnbreaker Academy, she lifted the Draconis Spell that prohibited anyone from leaving through the Teleportation Gate.


    Once she was done, she ordered the Wyverns to return to their own Domains and told them to no longer antagonize the Humans.


    After that, she flew toward the Haliburn Mountain to focus on hatching her egg. This time, she would never leave it again until it hatched, guarding it with her life.


    After seeing that the Dragon had retrieved her egg, the Professors and the students of the academy cheered and weed the three heroes whonded in the za of their academy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you did it, but thank you!¡± Professor Marlton said.


    ¡°Yeah. You owe us big time,¡± Professor Barret replied. ¡°But we were a bit toote. Professor Onar was already dead when we arrived at his location.¡±


    The Ex-Magistratus exined everything that happened and pointed at Kelric, who was currently bound by his chains.


    The Headmaster and the Professors who heard this feel saddened about the loss of one of their outstanding Professors.


    They all then red at Kelric, whose face had be pale due to the gazes of over a dozen Professors who wished him dead.


    ¡°I will leave his punishment in your hands, but I will interrogate him first,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°Do you have a spare room that I can use?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Professor Marlton replied in a heartbeat. ¡°You can interrogate him in my office. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded and dragged Kelric with him.


    Ethan and Henry nced at each other before following the Professor. They wanted to know how he interrogated criminals.


    Also, they wanted to know how Kelric managed to gain his knowledge about Human Sacrifices.


    Professor Barret¡¯s interrogation wasn¡¯t really an interrogation. Rather, it was torture.


    He knew how to loosen people¡¯s lips, and that was by using pain to make them feel fear.


    Before he asked any questions, he cast a spell at Kelric, making him scream for two full minutes beforeing to aplete stop.


    Professor Barret had no mercy toward criminals who treated the lives of others as if they were disposable tools.


    Since he wasn¡¯t dealing with a Human but a Monster wearing a human¡¯s face, he decided to treat Kelric as a Monster instead of a Human.


    After the first two minutes of pain ended, Kelric answered all of Professor Barret¡¯s questions honestly.


    As someone who unreasonably feared death, he also had a very low tolerance for pain. It didn¡¯t take much effort to break him and make him spill the beans about everything he knew.


    ¡°The Magical Scroll is in my storage ring,¡± Kelric said in a pleading tone. ¡°Take it and see it for yourself.¡±


    Ethan stepped forward and pried off the storage ring from Kelric¡¯s finger. He then dumped its contents on the table, revealing several scrolls, gold coins, potions, as well as notes about his studies.


    Professor Barret gave these things a quick nce before shifting his attention back to Kelric and asking him more questions.


    While this was happening, Ethan¡¯s Other Half spoke from inside his head.


    ¡®Hold the Magic Scroll for a few seconds,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated. ¡°I will read its contents. We might put it to good useter.¡¯


    Ethan did as he was told and held the Magic Scroll in his hands. In the beginning, he didn¡¯t trust his Other Half much because he felt that thetter was keeping a lot of secrets from him.


    However, he came to understand that thetter truly had no intention of taking over his body unless it was ast resort.


    Because of this, he decided to trust him.


    The power of Necromancy was good, but his Other Half told him not to practice it entirely.


    Necromancers tended to grow cold and numb to everything around them because they were always surrounded by the dead.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half didn¡¯t want him to experience that, so he only allowed Ethan to revive small creatures but not Humans, limiting his powers over Necromancy.


    Ethan was fine with that because he didn¡¯t want to raise an Undead Army to harm people.


    He would only revive small creatures to scout or act as spies for him. That was more than enough since he had no desire tomand an entire army to fight for him, unlike the Necromancer he fought in the Lands of stor.


    Henry and Professor Barret were curious when Ethan held the Magic Scroll and unrolled it.


    However, they didn¡¯t make any move to stop him.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half immediately copied the content of the Magic Scroll, and this onlysted for a few seconds.


    Once he was done, he asked Ethan to return the scroll back to the pile on the table so that Professor Barret and Henry would not get too suspicious of him.


    Opening the scroll out of curiosity for a few seconds was fine. It was not enough for someone topletely study it, so they turned a blind eye to the young man¡¯s actions.


    ¡®This is some interesting stuff,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®It will take me an entire day to digest everything. I¡¯ll tell you all about it after I figure out how it works.¡¯


    Ethan acknowledged his Other Half¡¯s words internally before shifting his gaze back to Kelric, who was now covered in blood, snot, and tears.

 Chapter 377 The Surprise Waiting At Brynhildr Academy [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 377 The Surprise Waiting At Brynhildr Academy [Part 2] </h4>


    ?After a few more questions, Professor Barret broke the bald man¡¯s arms and legs before knocking him unconscious.


    Unlike Professor Marlton, Professor Barret didn¡¯t want to take chances. He even snapped Kelric¡¯s wand in two, ensuring that thetter wouldn¡¯t be able to cast any magic unless he already had the ability to cast it without a wand.


    Although the possibility existed, Professor Barret wasn¡¯t too worried.


    After all, this was why he broke Kelric¡¯s arms, and legs. With this, thetter wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take our leave,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°It¡¯s time to return to the academy.¡±


    Ethan and Henry nodded their heads in agreement.


    Although the Streathealm Isle seemed like a good ce to sightsee, the recent incident left a bitter aftertaste in their mouths.


    Professor Marlton nned to throw a celebratory party for their heroes, but Professor Barret firmly rejected it and left Dawnbreaker Academy after handing Kelric over to them.


    While Ethan was a pacifist by nature, he hoped that the Headmaster and the other Professors would give Kelric the death penalty.


    Someone like him didn¡¯t deserve to live, especially after what he had done.


    Not only did he sacrifice Professor Onar to achieve his goals, but he also didn¡¯t bat an eye at the possibility that Dawnbreaker Academy would be implicated and destroyed due to his schemes.


    He was a very dangerous person, and allowing him to live would be a grievous mistake on their part.


    Truth be told, Professor Barret was very tempted to kill Kelric then and there.


    However, it wasn¡¯t his ce to do that.


    Professor Marlton needed to execute him in front of everyone in order to bring the case to a close, allowing the students to move on and grieve for the loss of one of the most beloved Professors in the academy.


    Professor Barret also confiscated all the items inside Kelric¡¯s storage ring.


    This would be the spoils of Brynhildr Academy since they were the ones who caught Kelric and brought him to justice.


    Throughout their journey back to Brynhildr Academy, Ethan and Henry locked themselves up in their cabin.


    Henry was still trying to digest every piece of information about his Legacy, while Ethan was being taught the power of Sacrificial Magic by his Other Half.


    ¡°As expected, this magic is quite sinister,¡± Ethanmented.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± His Other Half nodded in agreement. ¡°No matter how you look at it, this Sacrificial Magic would need a live sacrifice to work. It¡¯s a good thing that there are plenty of scum in this world. We can use them as fuel to channel the magic into some of these formations.


    ¡°However, we will only do this as ast resort and never as the first option. I know that you have set your standards for when to kill and when not to kill. I respect that, so we will only use this magic on a situational basis.¡±


    Sacrificial Magic had a lot of uses.


    Aside from summoning Demons, Devils, as well as other Magical Creatures, it could also be used for many useful scenarios.


    Taking the lifespan of others and taking the Magic of others were also some of the things that could be done using this Magic.


    Ethan hoped with every fiber of his being that Professor Barret and Professor Rinehart would dispose of the Magic Scroll soon.


    If someone were to use it for evil purposes, things could get ugly really fast.


    However, since he liked to believe that Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret weren¡¯t bloodthirsty individuals, they would probably destroy the Magic Scroll after taking a good look at it.


    This time around, it took them three days to return to the academy.


    Although the journey was straightforward, it wasn¡¯t as smooth sailing as it usually was.


    They encountered a pack of Harpies on their way back, which was led by a Harpy Queen, ending in a skirmish.


    Henry could only use his Giant Form one more time, so he was hesitant to use it against the Harpies.


    Fortunately, they were still traveling above the sea at this time, so Ethan was able to summon a Lightning Storm, making short work of the flying pests that blocked their way.


    When they returned tond, several rogue Wizard Bandits tried to hijack their flying ship and im it as their own.


    Half an hourter, not only were the bandits defeated, but they were also forced by Professor Barret to reveal the location of their hideout.


    They then made short work of them as well, freeing the people that they had enved in their hiding ce.


    It was during these battles that Ethan saw how deadly Professor Barret¡¯s fighting ability was.


    He was well deserving of the praises given to him, as well as the rumored title of the Strongest Magistratus that ever took office.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t hold back when it came to looting the bandits'' treasures.


    Professor Barret even jokingly said that Brynhildr¡¯s Academy¡¯s coffers were nearly empty, so he would use the treasures of the bandits to raise it by a little.


    Of course, Ethan and Henry didn¡¯t believe him one bit.


    But they didn¡¯t make any move to ask for any share of the spoils they got from raiding the bandit camp.


    After many twists and turns along the way, the Flying Ship finally reached Brynhildr Academy, making Ethan and Henry feel as if they had been away for a long time.


    So many things had happened during the past week, and they believed that they needed a well-deserved rest.


    As the Flying Shipnded North of the academy, near Brynhildr¡¯s Tower, Ethan noticed several Witchesing to greet them.


    Lily, Luna, and Emma were among them.


    Nicole was also there for some reason, and she was giving Ethan a mischievous smile, which made the young man wonder if she was up to no good.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for him to realize why Nicole was acting this way.


    Right after they left the Flying Ship and made their way back to Dud Manor, Ethan noticed a familiar person waiting for his arrival.


    ¡°Lilian?¡± Ethan blinked in confusion after seeing the First Year from Nightfall Academy. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I transferred here, Sir Ethan,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°I even got exclusive permission to stay in Dud Manor during my stay here in the academy.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t understand the logic of Lilian¡¯s words.


    Only Duds were allowed to stay in the Dud Manor, and as far as he was aware, Lilian wasn¡¯t a Dud.


    Someone like her would usually be ced in the Eques Manor, where Magic Knights were being trained.


    Ethan was not aware at that time that Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret had to deal with some annoying paperwork in order to make the transfer happen.


    Nero, the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy, wasn¡¯t too happy with this oue.


    Even Cedric was surprised when his sister announced that she would be transferring to Brynhildr Academy once the Winter Break was over.


    ¡®Wow. I guess this is the surprise that Professor Barret mentioned in passing,¡¯ Sebastian said, clearly impressed by the sudden turn of events. ¡®These two old fogies sure know how to poach a talented student from other academies.¡¯


    ¡®I dare say that they made a brilliant move,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®With this, Ethan will be able to help Lilian fully unlock the power of her Legacy, and he, in turn, will be able to use his Legacy away from the sea. This is simply hitting two birds with one stone.¡¯


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half gave Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret two thumbs up from the young man¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    Truth be told, both of them were feeling anxious that it would take Ethan too long to make a move on Lilian due to the distance between Nightfall Academy and Brynhildr Academy.


    But now that she was here, things finally fell into ce like thest piecepleting a puzzle, and Ethan¡¯s two steadfast supporters would not stop until Ethan and Lilian had unlocked the powers that were theirs by birth and by fate.

 Chapter 378 It’s Like We’re A Match Made In Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 378 It¡¯s Like We''re A Match Made In Heaven </h4>


    ?¡°Let me get this straight.¡± Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose before looking at the youngdy who was seated beside him. ¡°You transferred to the academy after getting an invitation from Professor Rinehart. Not only that, but he also agreed to let you stay in Dud Manor during your time here.¡±


    Lilian nodded.


    ¡°You do realize that you just got poached from Nightfall Academy?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°They gave me an offer that was too hard to refuse.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What kind of offer was that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir Ethan. Professor Rinehart made me sign a Magical Non-Disclosure Agreement. I can¡¯t tell you even if I want to.¡± Lilian then blushed before averting her gaze.


    Lilian¡¯s reaction only made the young man all the more interested in what kind of offer she got, which persuaded her to transfer to Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡®Aww,e on, Ethan,¡¯ Sebastianmented from inside his Sea of Consciousness. ¡®This development isn¡¯t that bad, you know?¡¯


    ¡®Right,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half agreed. ¡®Since Lilian has already made her feelings known to you, you should reciprocate it well. Being in the same Manor also helps, don¡¯t you think?¡¯


    Ethan sighed. ¡®Look, the two of you don¡¯t understand. Do you think Cedric would have allowed his sister to transfer here alone? Knowing him, he will also use this opportunity to transfer to the academy to try to get close to Luna.¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    ¡®¡­You do have a point.¡¯


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half had forgotten about this, but truth be told, this was also part of Professor Rinehart¡¯s and Professor Barret¡¯s n.


    Why settle for one person, when you can get two at the same time?


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy was one of the slyest people in Eastshire, and he was always looking for talented individuals to help bolster Brynhildr Academy¡¯s Prestige.


    After seeing Ethan¡¯s and Cedric¡¯s battle, they already knew how powerful Cedric was.


    If he were toe to Brynhildr Academy of his own ord, then it was good.


    If not, they just had to wait until the current year was over.


    They wouldn¡¯t be surprised to find him applying for Brynhildr Academy at the start of the new school year.


    ¡®What a sly Headmaster,¡¯ Sebastian said.


    ¡®Indeed.¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded. ¡®I like!¡¯


    Sebastian then chuckled. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if Cedrices sooner orter. What you need to do is seal the deal with Lilian before he arrives at Brynhildr Academy.¡¯


    ¡®Well, you know what they say. You cannot uncook cooked rice,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated. ¡®So start cooking.¡¯


    The young man decided to stop listening to the two bastards inside his head. He then focused his attention on the youngdy, who hade all the way from Nightfall Academy to be with him.


    Frankly, Ethan was touched by Lilian¡¯s determination, and for better or worse, he had already epted the possibility of the two of them bing lovers.


    Right now, both of their Legacies were in limbo.


    Lilian couldn¡¯t fully unlock the power of her Legacy unless someone with a simr Legacy, like Ethan, came into her life.


    Ethan, on the other hand, was the same. He wouldn''t be able to unleash his full potential onnd unless he met someone with a Legacy simr to Lilian¡¯s.


    Their Legacies bound the two of them together, and truth be told, he didn¡¯t mind someone like Lilian being his lover.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask this just to be sure,¡± Ethan said. ¡°No one forced you toe here, right?¡±


    Lilian shook her head. ¡°No. Actually, even before Professor Rinehart sent me an invitation, I already thought of transferring to Brynhildr Academy after the school term ended. My n simply got pushed ahead when I got Professor Rinehart¡¯s invitation.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Are you now familiar with the academy?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°I only arrived two days ago, and there are still many things that I haven¡¯t seen.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to give you a tour?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love that!¡±


    Ethan then stood up and offered his hand to Lilian, which thetter shyly epted.


    The moment their hands touched each other, their Legacies activated at the same time, surprising the two of them.


    A refreshing feeling washed over their bodies, starting from their hands that were holding each other.


    ¡®It¡¯s like we''re a match made in Heaven,¡¯ Lilian thought as a faint smile appeared on her lips. ¡®I¡¯m d I transferred here to Brynhildr Academy.¡¯


    Ethan was also at a loss of words.


    Holding Lilian¡¯s hands felt right as if it was the most natural thing to do. This wasn¡¯t the first time that he had held her hand, but this was the first time he experienced something like this.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because the two of you shared a kiss in the past,¡¯ Sebastian stated. ¡®Do you remember? After Lilian kissed you, your control over water became stronger too. Maybe this is just the after-effect of when she truly recognized you as her partner, and you, on a subconscious level, have recognized her as your partner as well.


    ¡®The moment these conditions are met, your two Legacies synchronized and strengthened each other, creating this phenomenon.¡¯


    Ethan couldn¡¯t find a way to refute Sebastian¡¯s words, so for the time being, he epted this possibility.


    He then walked hand in hand with Lilian, taking her to see the sounds and sights of Brynhildr Academy, earning them the stares of the people who saw them together.


    ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t she the girl from Nightfall Academy? What is she doing here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? I just heard yesterday that she transferred here.¡±


    ¡°What? Then, is she perhaps in Eques Manor?¡±


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t seen her in Eques Manor.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s in Terra Manor? More than half of the beautifuldies in the academy are in Terra Manor.¡±


    As the students gossiped with each other, Ethan and Lilian toured the academy.


    When they were done visiting the usual ces, the young man made a short visit to the kitchen and asked the staff for some sandwiches.


    Since the aunties there already knew about Ethan, they were willing to agree to his request. However, when they saw the youngdy beside him, they decided to make more sandwiches and ced them inside a basket.


    They even added a jar of orange juice and two wooden cups toplete the setup.


    ¡°Now, you two young ones enjoy a little pic date together, okay?¡± one of the Aunties said while winking at Ethan. ¡°Now, hurry along. We are still busy because dinner is in a few hours.¡±


    After being shooed away from the Kitchen, Ethan took Lilian to the back of the academy where theke was located.


    The two of them then walked over the surface of the water and headed toward the ind, which was one of the most special ces in the academy that held a very dear ce in Ethan¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 379 Ethan’s Two Wingmen

    <h4>Chapter 379 Ethan¡¯s Two Wingmen </h4>


    ?Ethanid out the pic nket that he always carried inside his storage ring and spread it on the ground.


    He then removed his shoes before stepping onto the nket, and then he ced the basket at the center.


    Lilian did the same before sitting beside Ethan.


    She then raised a finger, and a small stream of water rose from theke and flew toward her hand.


    Even without using her wand, she could manipte water at will, which was all thanks to her unlocking the first level of her Legacy.


    She used the water to clean her hands before sending it back to theke.


    Lilian then opened the lid of the basket and picked up one of the sandwiches that were ced there.


    ¡°Ahhhh,¡± Lilian said as she prepared to hand-feed Ethan, making the young man blush.


    This was a very rare experience for Ethan because he had matured a lot after his experiences in the Lands of stor.


    Perhaps, he was affected by Lilian¡¯s innocence, boldness, and love for him, making him feel special.


    Of course, since they had already reached this stage, Ethan opened his mouth and took a bite of the sandwich offered to him.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Lilian asked.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Ethan replied.


    Lilian then smiled and puffed up her chest a little, which made Ethan chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the one that made these sandwiches, you know?¡± Ethan said in a teasing tone.


    ¡°Food tastes better when you share it with friends, and it tastes most delicious when you share it with the person you love,¡± Lilian said in a calm manner, despite the redness of her face. ¡°The reason why this sandwich is delicious is because I am hand-feeding it to you, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Then, have you hand-fed others in the past?¡± Ethan inquired.


    Lilian shook his head. ¡°You are the first person that has made me feel like doing something like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should be. Not many will have the privilege of getting special treatment from me, you know?¡±


    The two bantered lightly, and because of this, Lilian¡¯s way of talking to Ethan flowed more smoothly and casually.


    It was no longer formal, like how she talked to him in front of everyone else.


    She had even dropped the ¡®Sir¡¯ from her usual address to him and simply called him Ethan, enjoying their time together.


    After she finished feeding Ethan a sandwich, the young man also raised a finger, calling out a stream of water from theke so that he could wash his hands.


    This time, he took the initiative to hand-feed a sandwich to Lilian, making her already-red face a shade redder.


    The young man watched as she took a bite out of the sandwich, making him smile.


    ¡®Look at her nibbling at her food. She¡¯s like a cute little pet,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®Definitely a keeper.¡¯


    Sebastian, on the other hand, just chuckled on the side, enjoying this cute interaction between the two teenagers.


    The hours passed swiftly, and the sun slowly set on the horizon.


    Ethan and Lilian were both full, so they didn¡¯t n on having dinner together.


    The two sat beside each other and made things out of theke water.


    Lilian created dozens of water butterflies that flew around her and Ethan.


    Seeing how easily she had done it proved that her control over theke water was more refined than what the young man could do.


    Ethan was in a yful mood as well, so he created an eagle out of the water, with a wingspan of two meters.


    Seeing this, Lilian also made an eagle, and the twopeted on who could make the best aerial exhibition between their two eagles.


    While this was happening, the emblem of the Sea God¡¯s Trident glowed faintly on the back of Ethan¡¯s left hand.


    Ethan was using his right hand to manipte the eagle, so he didn¡¯t notice that the Sea God¡¯s Trident had snuck away and dove down to the bottom of theke.


    The surroundings were turning dark now, and the two were already nning to leave so they could return to the Dorm when, suddenly, countless golden lights emerged from the surface of the water and hovered in the air like fireflies.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Lilian eximed after seeing such a beautiful sight. ¡°Is this a regr urrence for thiske at night, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°¡­ No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this.¡±


    A momentter, countless golden lights glowed on theke, making it look like a sea of golden stars.


    The golden lights that hovered in the air only made this spectacle more awe-inspiring, leading Lilian to lean her head on Ethan¡¯s shoulder as her hands intertwined with his.


    Sebastian, who was the mastermind of this beautiful scenery, was still not done being Ethan¡¯s wingman.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Little Mermaid songing through.)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Percussions,¡± Sebastian said softly, and several xylophones made from water started to y a soft melody.


    ¡°Strings.¡±


    Several lyres made up of water started to strum their strings.


    ¡°Winds.¡±


    A faint and refreshing breeze blew across theke, setting the mood for a performance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Little Mermaid songing through.)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sebastian¡¯s singing voice reverberated in the surroundings, making Ethan¡¯s body stiffen.


    ¡°There you see her,¡± Sebastian sang. ¡°Sitting there across the way~


    ¡°She don''t got a lot to say,


    But there''s something about her~¡±


    ¡°And you don''t know why,


    But you''re dying to try,


    You wanna kiss the girl~¡±


    Ethan fought the strong urge to facepalm when he heard the song, while Lilian looked around her surroundings, trying to find the source of the singing voice.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Halfughed inside his Sea of Consciousness because he was very amused with Sebastian¡¯s antics.


    In the end, he decided to join hisrade to help set the mood for the two teenagers, who were having a romantic moment together.


    The worst part was that Ethan¡¯s Other Half used the young man¡¯s voice to sing the next part of the song. And he used his most suave voice to sing it, articting every word, which caused Lilian to blush.


    ¡°Yes, you want her,


    Look at her, you know you do.¡±


    ¡°Possible she wants you too,


    There is one way to ask her~¡±


    ¡°It don''t take a word,


    Not a single word.


    Go on and kiss the girl~¡±


    If earlier Ethan wanted to facepalm due to Sebastian¡¯s antics, this time he wanted to dig a hole to bury himself in after hearing his Other Half singing using his own voice.


    But he did his best to stop himself from doing that because he felt that Lilian was now holding onto his body a little tighter than usual.


    As if waiting for that moment, the two bastards sang together, as if they were nning to push the young man off the cliff, sealing the deal.


    ¡°Sha


    My oh my~¡±


    ¡°Look like the boy too shy,


    Ain''t gonna kiss the girl~¡±


    ¡°Sha


    Ain''t that sad?


    Ain''t it a shame? Too bad,


    he gonna miss the girl~¡±


    Lilian looked up at Ethan with expectations, the golden lights in their surroundings illuminating her beautiful face.


    Although she was as red as a tomato, it didn¡¯t hide the fact that she was indeed a very beautifuldy, whom many men would want to refer to as their lover.


    The two wingmen continued to sing, dragging out the mood to maintain the moment.


    In the end, Ethan was caught in the mood as he lowered his head to kiss the soft lips of the youngdy, who had traveled thousands of miles just to be with him.


    Even though the music had slowly faded in the background, the sound of two people kissing echoed faintly in the quiet night.


    It was a kiss of eptance, as well as a promise for a future where they would walk side by side together, facing the challenges that the world had in store for the two of them.

 Chapter 380 I Worry A Little About The Future

    <h4>Chapter 380 I Worry A Little About The Future </h4>


    ?¡°Right now, I¡¯m probably the happiest girl in the world,¡± Lilian said softly as she buried her head in Ethan''s robes, trying to hide the look of embarrassment on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating,¡± Ethan replied as he looked up at the starry sky. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person you think I am, Lilian.¡±


    The two of themy on the pic nket, holding onto each other.


    The golden lights illuminating theke earlier were gone, and only the light of the moon and the stars in the sky shone down upon them.


    A cold yet gentle breeze blew over theke. But since Lilian was sharing Ethan¡¯s warmth, the cold didn¡¯t bother her anyway.


    After their kissing session, the two had finally formalized their status as lovers with each other.


    Lilian was ecstatic with this development because she initially estimated that she would have to spend an entire school year in order to make Ethan agree to be her lover.


    However, before Ethan agreed, he told her about the status of his love life.


    He told him about Lily, Luna, and Emma.


    The young man also told her about histest breakup with Chloe, which surprised the youngdy very much.


    However, after finding out that she was an Ordinarius at birth and was raised by a conservative family, she kind of understood where the other party wasing from.


    Unlike Chloe, Lilian knew since she was born that there woulde a time when she would be married off by her family in order to strengthen their influence and political ties.


    Back then, she was fine with this arrangement. Noble daughters were expected to marry the person that was chosen by their parents.


    She even convinced herself that she would devote her life to her husband, as well as help her family achieve the purpose of her marriage. Lilian believed back then that no matter what happen, or who she would marry, she would make the best out of it.


    But that changed when she met Ethan.


    The moment she realized her feelings for him and the power that could be unlocked by being together with him, Lilian knew then and there that she would no longer be a tool used by her family to further their political ambitions.


    She felt guilty when she decided to choose her heart instead of her family by making a decision that would affect her for the rest of her life.


    However, she believed that this was the right choice.


    Being with Ethan felt right.


    She feltplete when she was with him, and because of this, her heart was at peace.


    As to whether her family would ept him, that was a problem for the future.


    For now, she was very happy being held in his warm, protective embrace, which made her feel as if she was the happiest girl in the world.


    Although she felt bad for Chloe and Ethan¡¯s break up, she couldn¡¯t help but pity the girl who had let go of the hand of a man destined for greatness.


    Lilian wasn¡¯t sure about many things in her life, but this was something that she believed in strongly.


    Ethan was meant for something bigger, and she would be there to witness this legend in the making.


    As for the young man¡¯s decision to have five wives and one mistress, she was fine with it as well.


    She had already prepared herself for such a thing after she was groomed to be the bride of a man from a high-ranking Noble family.


    Nobles having more than one wife was a verymon thing in their world. Her own father had three wives, and one concubine as well.


    ¡°Should we return to the Manor?¡± Ethan asked the girl, who was still clinging to him like a little ko.


    ¡°Fifteen minutes more,¡± Lilian replied.


    She wanted to extend this blissful feeling for as long as she could, and Ethan allowed her to do what she wanted.


    Although she only asked for fifteen minutes, the young man waited until half an hour before he kissed Lilian¡¯s forehead and helped her to stand up.


    The youngdy was both happy and sated, so she stood up and walked hand in hand with Ethan back to Dud Manor.


    ¡®Now that we are lovers, there will be plenty of opportunities to spend some time together like this,¡¯ Lilian thought fondly as she walked with a spring on her step. ¡®I¡¯m really d I epted Professor Rinehart¡¯s invitation.¡¯


    Sebastian was also very happy because his efforts had paid off.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half was also happy, but he wished that Ethan would have struck the home run and gone all the way in one go.


    Unfortunately, the young man wasn¡¯t a very lustful person, so Ethan¡¯s Other Half had to ept the fact that Ethan treasured his rtionship with his lovers and would only cross that line when both of them were truly sure of their feelings for each other.


    Perhaps, knowing what his partner in crime was thinking, Sebastian patted thetter¡¯s shoulder and smiled.


    ¡®We¡¯ll get him next time, champ,¡¯ Sebastian chuckled. ¡®This is still good progress, right?¡¯


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®We¡¯ll get him next time.¡¯


    Ethan suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, which made him wonder what diabolical ns the two no-good beings were cooking up inside his head.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, Ethan?¡± Lilian asked when the young man suddenly stopped walking.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I just thought that some people were thinking about bad things about me.¡±


    ¡°Well, whoever they are, I wish they would go bald,¡± Lilian said in a cold tone.


    Now that she was officially Ethan¡¯s lover, anyone who wished him ill would be her enemy.


    Not only was she a very loyal person, but she was overprotective as well. If her brother were to do anything to hurt Ethan, she would definitely be there to stop him with everything she had.


    "Ethan, I just want to say one thing,¡± Lilian said as she looked at the young man, who was holding her hand.


    ¡°And that is?¡± Ethan asked with a curious look on his face.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lilian said. ¡°And I look forward to spending my life with you.¡±


    Sebastian teared up from inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    ¡®This girl is too good for Ethan,¡¯ Sebastian said. ¡®Must protect!¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half also nodded his head.


    Among Ethan¡¯s lovers, he was more biased toward Lilian because she would y a major role in making the young man a true powerhouse in the world.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Ethan said as he pulled Lilian close to him. ¡°Because I decided to choose you to be my lover for selfish reasons. I already told you, I am not as kind and as good a person as you think I am.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°But you still made the decision to choose me. For that, I am thankful.¡±


    The youngdy then pressed her hands over Ethan¡¯s shoulders and stood on tiptoe to kiss his lips.


    The kiss was gentle andsted for only three seconds at most, but it was enough to convey Lilian¡¯s true feelings to him.


    ¡°I worry a little about the future,¡± Ethan replied before wrapping his arms around Lilian and lowering his head to kiss her lips.


    With such an adorable and loving girl as his lover, Ethan knew that he would not be able to let go of Lilian once he truly fell in love with her, who had every intention of staying by his side forever.

 Chapter 381 For Your Eyes Only

    <h4>Chapter 381 For Your Eyes Only </h4>


    ?When Ethan and Lilian arrived at the Dud Manor, they saw Luna waiting for them in the Common Room.


    She and the others had decided to give Ethan and Lilian some alone time to talk in private, which Lilian thought was very considerate of them.


    However, a single nce at their intertwined hands was enough to tell Luna about the current status of their rtionship.


    ¡°Should I say congrattions to you, Lilian?¡± Luna asked with a smile.


    The youngerdy smiled and walked up to one of her ¡°sisters¡± and held her hand.


    ¡°Can I sleep with you tonight?¡± Lilian asked. ¡°There are things that I want to ask about Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Luna nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything about him, including his most embarrassing moments.¡±


    The young man tilted his head in confusion as he looked at the angelic beauty.


    ¡°Do I have embarrassing moments?¡± Ethan asked in confusion.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Luna replied in a heartbeat. ¡°You simply improved a lot after you returned from the Lands of stor. But before that, you weren¡¯t this suave.¡±


    A faint blush appeared on Luna¡¯s face after admitting that Ethan¡¯s charisma had skyrocketed when he returned from his journey to the past.


    His hair was longer, and his attitude was more calm and assuring. Also, his strength had increased by leaps and bounds.


    He was more confident and sure of himself, which was a stark contrast to the happy-go-lucky Ethan who had freshly entered Brynhildr Academy.


    The past Ethan was insecure and had many worries.


    The young man who had suddenly gained magic through the ritual that she initiated, and the feelings of love that they had developed for each other.


    They were Luna¡¯s precious memories, and they were something she held very dear in her heart.


    Even now, she felt honored and happy with the fact that she yed a major role in allowing the young man to achieve the things that he currently possessed.


    It was through her magic that Ethan finally managed to take that first step in fully embracing the Magical World. A world where she belonged and was now an inseparable part of his world.


    Suddenly, the door of the manor opened, and two people, whom Ethan hadn¡¯t seen in a while, appeared in the Common Room.


    They were none other than Noah, the handsome silver-haired boy, and George, whom he hadn¡¯t seen since he went with Henry toplete his Legacy Trial.


    ¡°Ethan, my boy. Have you heard thetest rumors?¡± George said with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°What rumors?¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow.


    George nced at Lilian who was chatting with Luna before walking closer to Ethan to whisper something in his ear.


    ¡°The rumor is saying that you seduced Lilian to transfer here to Brynhildr Academy,¡± George whispered. ¡°And you did it after your match with her brother, Cedric.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t seduce anyone.¡±


    ¡°Aish!¡± George facepalmed before giving Ethan a look of disdain. ¡°Noah, this guy is saying that he¡¯s not seducing anyone. Can you tell him in simple terms that even a baby can understand?¡±


    Noah smiled bitterly before nodding her head. ¡°Do you remember that when you fought Cedric, you did it topless?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Ethan frowned. ¡°What does that have to do with this?¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems that your deity-like body seduced a lot ofdies during that match,¡± Noah replied. ¡°Ethan, do the guys here in the academy a favor and never fight topless again. Even my girlfriend is telling me to train a little harder, so I can have a body like yours.¡±


    George nodded. ¡°I mean, even though my body is better than yours, I hate to see you strutting in the academy like that, man. Give the single guys a chance, will you?!¡±


    Luna and Lilian, who were both listening to the exchange between the boys, couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    Lilian had dreamed about being held by Ethan while he was topless many times since the day she saw his body.


    Luna, who had already had the privilege of being embraced by Ethan, could attest that she was also mesmerized by how perfect her lover¡¯s physique was.


    But despite how powerful it was, his touch and caresses were very gentle and filled with love, making her heart shudder whenever their bodies joined together.


    ¡°Lilian, tell me the truth,¡± George approached the youngdy with a smile. ¡°Did Ethan seduce you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to not spread it tonight.¡±


    ¡°Only tonight?¡± Lilian asked, raising her eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes,¡± George nodded sagely. ¡°Tomorrow is another day, and there is an ongoing bet between the guys whether you were seduced by Ethan or not to transfer to the academy.¡±


    The youngdy gave Ethan a side-long nce before shifting her attention to George.


    ¡°I developed a crush on him when I saw him in Nightfall Academy,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°But I have to admit, seeing him topless sealed the deal.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± George held his head with both hands. ¡°I should have betted more! I should have gone all in. I would have gotten at least ten thousand Merit Points if I did that! Wait, maybe there is still time.¡±


    George hurriedly left the Dud Manor in order to meet with the Gambling Honcho of the academy. That person would always open a betting house in Brynhildr Academy whenever there was a good opportunity to earn quick cash and merit points.


    Noah shook his head helplessly before patting Ethan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Remember, no more going around topless in the academy,¡± Noah stated. ¡°If you do it one more time, all the guys will treat you as Public Enemy Number One. I¡¯m not kidding.¡±


    After saying those words, Noah went up the right stairs to head to the dorms for the boys.


    The dorms for the boys and girls were separated, but there was no rule that they couldn¡¯t visit each other.


    This was why Luna was able to visit Ethan¡¯s room anytime she wanted.


    Ethan walked towards his two lovers and ced his hands on his waist.


    ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Going topless, I mean.¡±


    Luna and Lilian nced at each other before nodding their heads at the same time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you take your clothes off in front of me, but you are not allowed to show the other girls your body,¡± Luna stated with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ethan,¡± Lilian replied before standing up to whisper something in his ears. ¡°Just like our bodies are for your eyes only, your body should be for our eyes only. Would you like it if other guys were to see us topless?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Ethan replied in a heartbeat.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s your answer,¡± Lilian smiled before sitting beside Luna. ¡°So make sure to not do it again, okay?¡±


    Ethan nodded seriously.


    The three of them then chatted for half an hour before Luna and Lilian left and went to the girl¡¯s dorms for some girl talk.


    Ethan returned to his room to rest.


    As soon as he closed the door of his room, Lilith jumped out of the shadow and sulked in the corner of the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lilith?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    The young man then took out the pic basket from his storage ring. There were still three sandwiches left on it because he and Lilian couldn¡¯t finish everything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, Master,¡± Lilith replied. ¡°Just rest for now. You still have sses tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°You rest early as well.¡±


    The young man then walked towards the bathroom to take a quick shower before bed.


    Lilith, on the other hand, sighed deeply.


    She was starting to feel depressed about constantly being with Ethan.


    The reason?


    It was because she felt envious of his lovers!


    Lilian had just arrived at the academy, but she had already been kissed numerous times by Ethan.


    The most annoying thing was that there was even music ying when it happened!


    There were even people singing!


    Just like Lilian, Lilith was unable to find the source of the voices who sang at theke. Even after extending her senses to the maximum, she was unable to pinpoint their location.


    If not for the fact that her Master didn¡¯t seem to be bothered or rmed by the singers, she would have definitely dragged him and Lilian away from theke by force.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get used to this,¡± Lilith muttered helplessly. ¡°Next time, in order to save myself from jealousy, I will leave whenever Master is about to make his move. My poor heart can¡¯t take too much of this punishment.¡±


    The ck Cat sighed before jumping on top of the table to eat the remaining sandwiches.


    Since she couldn¡¯t do anything about her bitterness, she decided to just eat and set the matter aside for the time being.


    Meanwhile, in the Eques Manor¡­


    Chloe looked at the moon from the window of her room.


    She had heard the rumors going around about Ethan and Lilian, but she knew that this wasn¡¯t true.


    Even so, there was a slight ache in her heart as she thought about the youngdy, who was now living in Dud Manor with her cousin.


    ¡®With so many beautiful girls around you, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t miss me much,¡¯ Chloe said softly as she covered her eyes with both of her hands. ¡®I didn¡¯t know it would hurt this much.¡¯


    Her shoulders trembled a bit, but no one was able to see this moment of weakness, except for a white raven, who was sitting on the branch of a tree, hidden by the shroud of darkness. He looked at one of the people whom his Master held dear in his heart with pity.


    Suddenly, a ravennded beside Dantalion and moved closer to his side.


    The White Raven didn¡¯t move as the ck Raven leaned her head on his body and looked at her crying mistress with a sorrowful look on her face.


    (E/N: As a human, I''m still single. But these crows have something???)


    (A/N: Kekeke.)

 Chapter 382 Who Do You Want To Win?

    <h4>Chapter 382 Who Do You Want To Win? </h4>


    ?¡°People say that when you meet a Wizard or Witch who perfectly counters your primary element, you will have a great disadvantage over them,¡± Professor Lionel, the Combat Instructor of the First Years, said. ¡°This is only half true.


    ¡°While it is a fact that users of certain elements find themselves in a disadvantageous position when facing someone who wields an element that they are weak against, victory and defeat cannot be decided just because of that.¡±


    Professor Lionel then grinned as he scanned the faces of the students looking back at him.


    ¡°Today¡¯s lesson is a battle of the elements,¡± Professor Lionel stated. ¡°I will pair you to fight with each other, and you are only allowed to use the element you are proficient in. When I call your names,e up here into the arena.¡±


    Professor Lionel then looked at his students with a mischievous smile on his face before he called out two names to duel in the arena.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s call upon the first two contestants. They have joined some tournaments in the past, so I will just call their pen names instead of their real names,¡± Professor announced. ¡°Enraged King and Trox King, you two brothers,e up here!¡±


    The two young men groaned after being called out by the Professor, who didn¡¯t care that the two of them just wanted to read a novel.


    Since they were called, they had no choice but to go up on stage.


    ¡°The two of you, go on the left side,¡± Professor Lionel ordered. ¡°I¡¯m not that mean to let you two fight each other. ¡°Now, we call upon their opponents. Come up, Roger and Philip!¡±


    Two eager young men, who wanted to show off their prowess to their ssmates, climbed up with confident smiles on their faces.


    The King Brothers both wielded the element of Earth, while their opponents wielded the element of Wind.


    The ones at a supposed disadvantage were the King Brothers because their enemies could practically ignore all of their attacks while they flew in the sky.


    Even so, the two didn¡¯t show any signs of weakness on their faces. They looked as if they were merely facing two extras in one of the novels that they read to help them pass the time.


    ¡°Are both sides ready?¡± Professor Lionel asked.


    ¡°Ready,¡± Trox King replied, while his brother, Enraged King, just nodded his head.


    ¡°More than ready,¡± Roger stated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± Philip took out his wand, showing his eagerness to fight.


    Seeing that both teams were ready to fight, Professor Lionel activated the barrier of the Arena before shouting.


    ¡°Duel Start!¡±


    As soon as the battle started, Roger and Philip both used Leviticus to make themselves float in the air.


    A momentter, they unleashed a barrage of Wind des at the two Brothers, who had already expected this would happen.


    Trox King waved his wand in front of him as he chanted.


    ¡°Magna Murus Terrae!¡±


    Several walls of earth that were over four meters tall rose up from the ground and blocked the barrage of Wind des that were aimed in their direction.


    While their opponents were busy bombarding them with wind des, Enraged King took the opportunity to counterattack.


    ¡°Spica Terrae!¡±


    Several Earth Spikes flew from the tip of his wand and shot toward his opponents who were in the air.


    Roger and Philip nimbly dodged to the side, effortlessly evading the attacks that came from the ground.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you throw something faster?¡± Roger said in a teasing tone. ¡°That was so slow, I almost fell asleep before evading it.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Philip nodded. ¡°You better do everything in your power to win before I use my special move.¡±


    The King Brothers ignored the taunts of the two people, who were mocking their battle style.


    What Roger and Philip didn¡¯t know was that Enraged King was simply testing how fast their reaction time was.


    After knowing that his opponents weren¡¯t as mobile in the air as he thought they would be, he nced at his brother, who nodded back at him.


    The two brothers then crouched down on the ground, enveloping themselves within a dome of earth.


    Roger and Philip thought that their opponents nned to be turtles and note out of their defensive shell for the remainder of the battle.


    Because of this, they unleashed their strongest wind spells with the intention of piercing through their earthy defense.


    But just as their attacks were about tond on the dome of Earth, something unexpected happened.


    Countless spikes emerged all around the arena and shot up in the air. The majority of these spikes were targeting the two flying Wizards, forcing them to defend themselves with powerful gusts of wind in order to repel the Earth Spikes that were flying in their direction.


    However, the Earth Spike Barrage continued, bombarding the two flying Wizards ceaselessly.


    The barrage¡¯s speed and piercing power increased with each passing second.


    Suddenly, the Earth Spikes started to spin rapidly as they flew toward their targets.


    This time, their attacks passed through the gusts of wind that the two Wizards unleashed, making Roger¡¯s and Philip¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    As more and more spinning Earth Spikes emerged from the ground, theposure and confidence that the two flying Wizards had been exuding earlier vanished.


    They were hard-pressed to dodge and defend themselves from the Earth Spikes that were endlesslying at them.


    Finally, one of the Earth Spikes hit Roger¡¯s Arm, making thetter instantly turn into particles of light and reappear outside of the arena.


    Any lethal blows would trigger the defensive magic that was ced on the arena, preventing anyone from dying.


    Half a minuteter, Philip appeared behind hisrade with a bitter look on his face.


    ¡°Winner, the King Brothers!¡± Professor Lionel shouted, making everyone in the surroundings cheer.


    ¡°That was an amazing performance,¡± Professor Lionel stated. ¡°Both of you will be awarded with 200 Merit Points.¡±


    ¡°¡°Thank you, Professor!¡±¡±


    The King Brothers were very happy with the rewards they gained from the battle and left the arena with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Now that the warm up is over, let¡¯s continue with the main event,¡± Professor Lionel smirked. ¡°Lilian and Chloe,e up on stage.¡±


    As soon as the two names were called, Ethan suddenly had a bad premonition. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Professor Lionel with a bitter smile on his face because he felt that the Professor was doing this on purpose.


    ¡ª------------------


    (A/N: I will make some of you make cameos from time to time. It may not be tomorrow, or may not be in a week, and not even in a month. But I will definitely do it. Just be patient, okay? Kekeke.)

 Chapter 383 It’s Time To Heat Things Up

    <h4>Chapter 383 It¡¯s Time To Heat Things Up </h4>


    ?¡°We will finally see Lilian fight!¡±


    ¡°Wow! I wonder what she can do. She specializes in water magic, right?¡±


    ¡°Does this mean that Chloe is at a disadvantage in this match-up?¡±


    ¡°Who cares? She¡¯s nothingpared to Lilian anyway.¡±


    The First Years chatted with each other as they looked at the two youngdies who walked into the arena and were now facing each other.


    Ethan, who was watching the two from the side, had aplicated look on his face. He didn¡¯t know whom he should cheer for between the two since both of them were important to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to win, Ethan,¡± Lilian said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll win this for you.¡±


    The boys, who were cheering on Lilian earlier, all quieted down. All of them then red at Ethan at the same time, making Professor Lionel chuckle.


    ¡°So, the rumors are true, huh?¡±


    ¡°Damn! Don¡¯t hold me back, brother, I¡¯ll beat the crap out of Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Bro, no one is holding you back, okay? Go. No one is stopping you.¡±


    Chloe stood in the arena with aposed look on her face.


    Her grip on her wand was a bit tighter than usual, but aside from that, she didn¡¯t show any signs of anxiety on her face.


    ¡°This is going to be fun,¡± Nicolemented on the side as she used her elbow to nudge the young man beside her. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Let me change my question then.¡± Nicole smirked. ¡°Who do you want to win?¡±


    Ethan remained silent. This was a question that he refused to answer right now because either answer would bite him back in the future.


    Since that was the case, he decided to remain silent and see who among the twodies would win their face-off against each other.


    ¡°Are both of you ready?¡± Professor Lionel inquired.


    ¡°Ready,¡± Lilian replied.


    Chloe simply nodded and waited for the duel to start.


    Seeing that the twodies were ready, Professor Lionel raised his hand and dered the start of the battle.


    ¡°Duel Start!¡±


    As soon as the signal to fight was given, Lilian immediately pointed her wand at the ground in front of her and chanted.


    ¡°Aqua Fluctus!¡±


    A surge of water spread outward. Lilian¡¯s n was to create a Pseudo-Domain of water, allowing her to overpower her opponent by turning the battleground into an advantageous battlefield for her.


    Chloe, who realized what Lilian was nning to do, didn¡¯t hesitate and made a shing gesture with her wand as if she were holding a sword.


    ¡°Ignis Fluctus!¡±


    A surge of fire burst outwards, threatening to immte anything it passed through.


    When the two sides collided, a scalding steam of smoke rose in the air, but Lilian only smiled after seeing Chloe¡¯s reaction to her opening attack.


    Just as Lilian expected, her Wave of Water overpowered Chloe¡¯s Fire Wave and slowly pushed it back towards its Master.


    When Ethan saw this, a sigh escaped his lips because he already knew who was going to win the duel, and it was none other than¡­


    Just as everyone thought that the battle was over, a firm and powerful voice spread in the surroundings.


    ¡°Increpatio inferni!¡±


    A beam of concentrated mes shot out of the steam, catching everyone by surprise.


    The speed of the spell was so fast that Lilian didn¡¯t have time to dodge it.


    Just as Chloe¡¯s strongest attack was about to hit her opponent¡¯s chest, Lilian turned into particles of light and reappeared beside the arena.


    A secondter, a loud explosion shook the training field as Chloe¡¯s attack collided with the barrier, turning the entire arena into an inferno.


    Professor Lionel waved his wand, teleporting Chloe away from the arena, which was now bathing in hellish mes.


    The young beauty with long light brown hair stood in front of everyone, unharmed.


    She then gave Lilian a sidelong nce before shifting her gaze towards Ethan.


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds before Chloe averted her gaze and walked toward the back of the group with a faint smile on her beautiful face.


    ¡°¡­ Did she just give Ethan the cold shoulder?¡±


    ¡°Fool, didn¡¯t you see that she gave him the ¡®Do you have a problem?¡¯ gaze earlier? That gave me chills, bro. Not gonna lie.¡±


    ¡°Did the two of them quarrel with each other?¡±


    ¡°A breakup? Does this mean that I now have a chance?¡±


    ¡°Please, look at yourself in the mirror. Do you really think you have a chance when you look like a sardine?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s ssmates started to murmur because they sensed that the two cousins seemed to have a distance between them.


    They had originally thought that the two were inseparable and already considered Chloe as one of Ethan¡¯s future brides or concubines.


    But after seeing their interaction, the girls in the group who liked to gossip found something very juicy to sink their teeth into.


    Ethan, who didn¡¯t know what his ssmates were thinking, wasn¡¯t surprised by the oue of the match.


    He already knew that the winner would be Chloe because there was a stark difference between her and Lilian.


    Lilian was a powerful Witch who had plenty of experience, but she was more of a supportive type than a fullbat type witch.


    Chloe, on the other hand, was a very aggressive person and would always try to end the battle as fast as she could.


    When the steam covered the arena, he already anticipated that she would use a strong move that would decide the oue of the battle then and there.


    She took advantage of Lilian¡¯s confidence, making thetter fail to anticipate that her opponent was already nning to end the battle in an instant.


    Lilian¡¯s face was beet red as she walked in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    She wanted to win spectacrly over Chloe, proving to Ethan that he made the right choice of epting her as his lover.


    But the oue was far from what she had envisioned, making her feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Bravo!¡± Professor Lionel pped his hands. ¡°That was a great fight. Now, all of you remember the battles that you have seen today. Magical duels can be decided in a heartbeat, so never look down on your opponent, even if they seem to be at a disadvantage when fighting against you. Now, let¡¯s choose our nextbatants!¡±


    Professor Lionel smirked before calling out two names, making the boys and girls cheer at the same time.


    ¡°Ethan and Nicole,e up on stage,¡± Professor Lionel stated. ¡°It¡¯s time to heat things up.¡±

 Chapter 384 A True Femme Fatale

    <h4>Chapter 384 A True Femme Fatale </h4>


    ?Ethan and Nicole faced each other in the arena.


    This wasn¡¯t their first time fighting against each other because the two of them were sparring partners.


    But for most of the First Years, this would be their first time seeing the two fight for real.


    Because of this, all of them had excited looks on their faces as they cheered for the person whom they wanted to win.


    ¡°Go, Nicole! Break his nuts!¡±


    ¡°Castrate that bastard!¡±


    ¡°Destroy his family jewels!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Marry me, Nicole!¡±


    ¡°Bro, what the f*ck?¡±


    Nicole giggled after hearing the shouts of the boys who wanted her to make sure that Ethan wouldn¡¯t be able to spread his lineage ever again. She knew that Ethan had been too popr as ofte, and with the addition of another beauty like Lilian in his circle of friends, the single guys wouldn''t take it lying down.


    ¡°You sure are popr,¡± Nicole said in a teasing tone.


    ¡°Once upon a time, I dreamt of being popr,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But now that I have it, I realized that the only thing it gives me is a headache.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight for real, okay?¡± Nicole stated as she summoned her rapier and round shield. ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to fight you seriously for once.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy on me, okay?¡± Ethan said as he summoned his Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    ¡°Sorry, but I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What a friend you are.¡±


    Ethan and Nicole then both took a fighting stance and waited for Professor Lionel to give them the signal to fight.


    The Combat Professorughed because, just like everyone else, he was also looking forward to the oue of this battle.


    ¡°Duel Start!¡±


    As soon as the signal was given, bothbatants charged at each other.


    The sound of metal shing against metal reverberated in the Training Ground as Ethan and Nicole exchanged several blows.


    The students started to cheer louder as Nicole managed to break past the range of her opponent¡¯s Trident, giving her an opportunity to have a clear hit on Ethan¡¯s body.


    Ethan remained calm despite the fact that Nicole¡¯s rapier was about to pierce his chest.


    Suddenly, a whip made up of water wrapped itself around Ethan¡¯s waist and pulled him back, narrowly avoiding Nicole¡¯s strike.


    ¡°I see, so it really is autonomous,¡± Professor Lionel muttered as he looked at the hand that had cast a water whip to save its Master.


    Everyone had noticed it before, but Ethan¡¯s wand could move and attack on its own without him needing tomand it.


    The Professors of the Academy often discussed the young man in their free time and came to a conclusion.


    Ethan was indeed a Dud, however, his wand was that of the sentient kind, which allowed him to use magic despite being magically crippled.


    The young man had been tested with the Appraisal Stone twice, and both times, the result showed that he was a Dud.


    Because of this, the only logical exnation was that Ethan¡¯s wand was special.


    Very special.


    What the Professors didn¡¯t know was that they were only half right.


    Ethan¡¯s wand was indeed special because not only was it made from the rainbow scales of Mermaid Princess, but it also carried a part of her Will and Spirit.


    But it could only truly manifest its power now because the young man was overflowing with magic.


    Ever since the young man¡¯s magic circuits showed signs of recovery, he had been able to store magic powers for up to four days.


    Because of this, he could use spells without worrying about running dry. He could even cast Partial Resonance and keep more than half of his magical reserves, giving him more flexibility in long fights.


    ¡°That wand of yours is really annoying,¡± Nicolemented as she unleashed a barrage of Ice Bullets at the young man, who had been pulled out of her strike range.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her annoying,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°She likes to hold grudges.¡±


    As if proving his point, Ethan¡¯s wand unleashed countless water whips, shredding the Ice Bullets that Nicole had cast.


    While this was happening, Ethannded on the ground and mmed the end of his Sea God¡¯s Trident, causing a surge of water to spread across the arena.


    This was the same technique that Lilian used during her fight with Chloe to gain a territorial advantage against her opponent.


    The Magical Fencer smirked as she stabbed her rapier into the arena and cast her own Ice Domain.


    The moment the two domains collided with each other, Nicole¡¯s domain overpowered Ethan¡¯s and froze the water that he had unleashed.


    ¡°Faerie Fuga!¡±


    A pair of Fairy Wings grew behind Ethan¡¯s back, allowing him to fly in the sky.


    ¡°vum cies Zona isio!¡±


    The moment Nicole finished chanting, the ice field in the arena broke apart and shot countless Icicle Shards in every direction, turning the ce into a killer ice field.


    This was one of Nicole¡¯s strongest spells, and usually, she would need time to prepare to cast it.


    However, after turning the entirety of the arena into an Ice Domain, she was able to use it as a medium to shorten the preparation time to cast one of her ultimate attacks.


    ¡°Sweet,¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°She didn¡¯t even give Ethan a chance to gain altitude and immediately used a powerful spell to end the battle.¡±


    ¡°This girl is a true femme fatale,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°I really hope that she and Ethan never be enemies in the future.¡±


    Ethan, who was now facing countless ice shards, held the Sea God¡¯s Trident Firmly in his hand, making the blue jewel embedded in it glow brightly.


    ¡°Exitium!¡±


    Ethan roared, and the countless Ice Shards shattered at the same time, turning into water droplets that rained over the arena.


    From the beginning, the young man already nned to let Nicole freeze the water domain that he tried to unleash over the arena.


    So when his opponent did as he expected, he immediately took flight, hoping that she would unleash a strong Ice Spell to end the battle in an instant.


    Ethan would then shatter that Ice Spell, tapping into the power of his Legacy, as well as channeling Sebastian¡¯s power to shoulder the brunt of Nicole¡¯s spell.


    Even so, countering such a spell was not an easy feat.


    Blood seeped at the corner of Ethan¡¯s lips as he endured thebined burden of dispersing Nicole¡¯s trump card while unleashing a trump card of his own.


    ¡°Grand Aria,¡± Ethan said as blood spilled from his lips.


    The countless water droplets then transformed into countless water needles before flying in Nicole¡¯s direction at break-neck speed.


    ¡°Reginae Contra Valkryie!¡±


    The countless water needles instantly froze into ice and stopped mid-air.


    A secondter, all of them flew back toward Ethan with a vengeance, making his eyes widen in shock.


    Just before the young man¡¯s body was turned into a pincushion, his body turned into particles of light, and he was teleported outside of the arena.


    The boys who saw this groaned as they hatefully looked at Professor Lionel, who had a mischievous smile on his face.


    ¡°Sorry boys, not this time,¡± Professor Lionel stated. ¡°Ethan will live to fight another day.¡±


    Ethan spat a mouthful of blood before using the back of his hand to wipe the side of his lips.


    He then looked at the pale-faceddy who was kneeling in the arena, depending on her rapier to support her body.


    For a brief moment, he saw Nicole¡¯s eyes turn red, and the faint image of illusionary wings appeared on her back.


    This onlysted for a few seconds, but it was enough to make Ethan realize that his sparring partner was still hiding many secrets from him.

 Chapter 385 You Sure Don’t Pull Back Your Punches, Huh?

    <h4>Chapter 385 You Sure Don¡¯t Pull Back Your Punches, Huh? </h4>


    ?¡°Please drink this, Ethan.¡± Lilian handed the young man a potion to help him recover from his injuries.


    This sight made all the boys in the training ground want to spit in his direction, but they all held back because they didn¡¯t want thedies to think that they were being salty.


    Ethan thanked Lilian and drank the potion until nothing was left.


    ¡°You should still get yourself checked in the infirmary just in case,¡± Lilian said. ¡°You still look pale.¡±


    ¡°Good idea,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡±


    Although he felt a bit better after drinking the potion, he was still in pain, so going to the infirmary was indeed the best option.


    ¡°How about me?¡± Nicole asked after she walked out of the arena. ¡°No potions for me?¡±


    ¡°Here you go,¡± Lilian replied as she produced another potion to give to Nicole.


    The pink-haired beauty smiled as he drank the potion that was offered to her. Although she looked okay on the surface, she was in fact in terrible pain.


    ¡°Okay, the two of you, head to the Infirmary,¡± Professor Lionel ordered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to your next ss. I¡¯ll have your ssmates tell Professor Njal what happened, so focus on getting some rest.


    ¡°Lilian, since it¡¯s your first day in the academy, you are not allowed to skip sses. Alright. Who wants to fight next? We still have half an hour before you head to your next ss. We can still squeeze in one or two more battles into that time.¡±


    Since there were merit points to be earned, many students raised their hands, hoping that they would be chosen next.


    While this was happening, Ethan and Nicole summoned their Wind Dancer and Flying Broom to fly to the infirmary.


    Both of them didn¡¯t feel so good, so walking wasn¡¯t an option.


    As the two of them flew side by side, Ethan nced at Nicole with a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡°Is it worth it?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Beating you? Yes,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°You¡¯ve been winning a lot as ofte, and you even gained Lilian as your lover. I need to bring you down a peg so that you¡¯ll stay humble.¡±


    Ethan had no witty reply to give to Nicole, so he just stayed silent until they reached the infirmary.


    ¡°The week just started, and we already have three injured people so early in the morning.¡± Professor Galena sighed. ¡°Okay, sit down so I can check your conditions.¡±


    Ethan and Nicole obeyed and allowed the Head of the Infirmary to use a diagnostic spell to see what was ailing them.


    ¡°The two of you have suffered a Magical Bacsh,¡± Professor Galena said after a few minutes. ¡°Congrattions, you get a free pass to spend the entire day in bed. Must be nice to not attend sses, no?¡±


    The Old Professor then handed the two teenagers two vials filled with green liquid.


    ¡°Drink this and sleep in the recovery rooms,¡± Professor Gan ordered. ¡°George is also there. You can keep himpany.¡±


    When Ethan removed the cork of the vial, he almost gagged after he was hit by the weird scent of the green liquid. It smelled like rotten eggs.


    Just as Ethan was about to ask the Professor if the potion was safe to drink, he saw Nicole chug it down as if she was just drinking milk.


    After she finished drinking, she turned around to go to the recovery room, leaving Ethan behind.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, boy?¡± Professor Galena looked at Ethan with an amused look on her face. ¡°You want me to hold your hand while you drink?¡±


    Ethan shook his head and braced himself before drinking the potion.


    To his surprise, the potion tasted very good, simr to ginger tea with honey.


    After returning the vial to Professor Galena, he walked toward the recovery room in order to sleep.


    But the moment he opened the door, he saw George lying on the bed with a pained expression on his face.


    The Third Year¡¯s face and skin were purple in color, making him look like a human eggnt.


    Just as Ethan was about to ask what happened to him, George squeezed two words through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Don''t¡­ ask,¡± George said.


    Ethan gazed at his Manor Mate for a few more seconds before lying on the bed next to Nicole¡¯s in order to rest his body.


    The youngdy was already fast asleep because the potion that Professor Galena made them drink made people fall asleep, allowing their bodies to heal faster.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the potion took effect on Ethan as well, making him fall into a deep slumber.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few hourster, Lilian headed to the infirmary to check on Ethan¡¯s condition.


    She was quite worried because she thought that she would see him in the Dining Hall having lunch.


    But after asking Noah if he had seen Ethan, the silver-haired boy replied that he hadn¡¯t seen him since breakfast.


    Because of this, the youngdy decided to see her lover¡¯s condition. Along the way, she saw Chloe walking back to her Manor.


    Lilian hesitated for a brief moment before deciding to call out Ethan¡¯s cousin, whom she had fought in a duel earlier.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Chloe,¡± Lilian greeted.


    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Chloe replied.


    ¡°Are you free right now?¡± Lilian asked.


    Chloe nodded. ¡°I still have two hours before my next ss. Do you need me for something?¡±


    ¡°I just want to ask a question,¡± Lilian said. ¡°But if it¡¯s too personal, you can choose not to answer.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chloe eyed her cousin¡¯s newest lover with a curious gaze.


    She didn¡¯t have much of an opinion about Lilian and only knew her through Ethan¡¯s and Luna¡¯s descriptions of her.


    Her cousin and her best friend told her that Lilian was a sweet and kind girl. However, they also mentioned that although she looked innocent, she was a schemer as well.


    ¡°Do you regret breaking up with Ethan?¡± Lilian asked.


    ¡°¡­ You sure don¡¯t pull back your punches, huh?¡± the corner of Chloe¡¯s lips curled up after hearing Lilian¡¯s question.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just genuinely want to know your honest answer,¡± Lilian replied.


    Chloe didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she crossed her arms over her chest and closed her eyes.


    Lilian didn¡¯t press her for answers and silently waited for Ethan¡¯s cousin to organize her thoughts.


    Finally, three minutester, Chloe opened her eyes and smiled.


    ¡°I do regret it,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°But at the same time, I felt relieved.¡±


    ¡°Relieved?¡± Lilian frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    Chloe gave Lilian a mischievous gaze before answering. ¡°Noment.¡±


    After saying what she wanted, the youngdy with long brown hair walked away, leaving Lilian to ponder the meaning behind her words.

 Chapter 386 Nicole’s Request

    <h4>Chapter 386 Nicole¡¯s Request </h4>


    ?After waking up, Ethan and Nicole felt very refreshed but also very hungry.


    Both of them slept through lunch and dinner, and by the time they woke up, it was already eleven in the evening.


    Fortunately, Professor Galena knew beforehand that they would be waking up around this time, so she asked her assistants to bring some food from the kitchen and set it on the table for the two to eat.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me something?¡± Nicole inquired after she finished eating.


    ¡°Everyone has a secret or two,¡± Ethan replied after finishing his cup of fruit juice.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about something else then.¡± Nicole gave the young man a mischievous smile, making Ethan groan internally.


    ¡°You remember that I asked you for a favor in the past, right?¡± Nicole rested her chin on the palm of her hand. ¡°It¡¯s about time I cash in on that favor.¡±


    Ethan nodded because this was something that the youngdy had asked of him many months ago.


    ¡°There is a Dungeon near Grandshire, and I need to reach its 20th Floor,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°I¡¯ll need your help to get there.¡±


    ¡°Tell me the details of this Dungeon,¡± Ethan said.


    Nicole told him the information about the Monsters that could be found on the different floors, and Ethan listened from start to end without saying anything.


    Nearly half an hourter, Nicole finished her exnation and looked at her partner in crime with a solemn expression on her face.


    ¡°Will it just be the two of us going?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°No,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°I¡¯m allowed to bring two people with me. You and I will be the front liners, and we only need a healer.¡±


    ¡°So, have you found one?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I have a friend from Terra Manor. She¡¯s in her second year.¡±


    ¡°Does she have experience in going into Dungeons or working together with a group of people?¡± Ethan inquired.


    Nicole nodded. ¡°I need people with fighting experience. A novice will notst long in where we are going.¡±


    ¡°So, when will we leave for the Dungeon?¡±


    ¡°On the same day that the Mission Hall opens again. I will personally make the request, and you and my friend will ept mymission.¡±


    Ethan pondered for a bit before nodding his head.


    Not everyone was allowed to take the missions posted in the Mission Hall, especially ones that required the students to leave the academy.


    Professor Rinehart deemed that it was too dangerous to let the First Years and Second Years leave the academy grounds due to the threat of being targeted by Rogue Wizards and Witches who saw Brynhildr Academy as an ever-present thorn in their side.


    ¡°Who is the Second Year from Terra Manor?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Do I know her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Nicole replied. ¡°You and she have different circles.¡±


    ¡°Does she know that I aming with you on this mission?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did she say anything about your choice of teammate?¡±


    ¡°She only said that as long as you don¡¯t make a move on her, the two of you can be good friends.¡±


    Sebastian chuckled after hearing this statement from Nicole.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know that he had garnered a nickname for himself in the academy and that was ¡®Adonis of Dud Manor.¡¯


    This nickname spread far and wide after a lot ofdies saw Ethan fight against Cedric without a shirt on.


    Some even called him Mister Juicy, while others called him The Single Boys¡¯ Public Enemy Number One.


    Regardless of what kind of nickname they used to describe Ethan, one thing was clear¡ªhe was one of the top candidates on the Brynhildr Academy Bachelor List.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name then?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Her name is Samantha,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Samantha ckwood. I call her Sam for short. She has long ck hair, and her eyes have two colors. One blue, one green. I believe they call this Heterochromia.


    (E/N: As someone who has studied the eyes for several years, I can confirm this.)


    ¡°Sometimes, she teases people that she can see right through their clothes. I mean, while it is indeed possible, our Wizard and Witch robes are imbued with magic that prevents that sort of thing from happening. What do you think? Is she perhaps telling the truth or not?¡±


    Ethanughed nervously. ¡°How would I know?¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to tell Nicole that he also had the ability to see through the clothes of others, even if they were wearing the uniforms of Brynhildr Academy.


    The young man wouldn¡¯t forget that day, especially since Nicole was one of thedies who had be an unknowing victim of Ethan¡¯s newly gained ability, which was given to him by the mysterious guy that he met in his dream.


    Of course, his Other Half told him that he didn¡¯t dream that time and that his soul simply wandered. He even called it Astral Projection, which was something that Ethan was not really familiar with.


    ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Nicole smirked. ¡°You rarely blush nowadays. Seeing you like this reminds me of the old Ethan. You were so cute back then.¡±


    ¡°So for you, the me who was weak and helpless was cute?¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow.


    Nicole nodded. ¡°I liked how hardworking you were. Your gaze filled with stubbornness and desperation made me want to step on you so badly. I was amazed that I was able to hold back during that time. Your stubbornness probably grew on me. Also, I like the underdogs.¡±


    ¡°How about now?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°Do you not like this version of me?¡±


    Nicole pursed her lips as she looked at the handsome young man in front of her.


    ¡°Both Ethan have their pros and cons,¡± Nicole replied after organizing her thoughts. ¡°The current one has more pros than the past Ethan, but the weak you still hold a special ce in my heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if the two of us were to really fight for real, unleashing both our Legacies, one of us is bound to die.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything and simply poured himself another cup of fruit juice.


    He had seen that brief instant when Nicole unleashed the power of her Legacy. Although it was short, he understood that it was a very powerful one.


    However, he had a feeling that Nicole couldn¡¯t use this Legacy easily because it ced a lot of strain on her body.


    ¡°I pray that a moment like that will nevere to pass,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°You are one of my closest friends, Nicole. I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    ¡°Heh?¡± Nicole smirked. ¡°You¡¯re already assuming that you will be the one who¡¯ll win when the two of us fight for real? Just where is this confidence of yoursing from?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just both agree not to fight each other for real, okay?¡± Ethanmented. ¡°I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t want to kill me either, right?¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°Mmm.¡±


    After their meal ended, the two returned to their respective Manors.


    Although they were not sleepy, they decided to take it easy, and not spar again for the time being.

 Chapter 387 I Will Forever Be Watching You

    <h4>Chapter 387 I Will Forever Be Watching You </h4>


    ?When Ethan returned to Dud Manor, everyone was already asleep.


    But the moment he entered his room, he found two youngdies lying on his bed, which caught him by surprise.


    Luna and Lilian were sleeping peacefully on his bed, and both of them were wearing their pajamas.


    He could understand why Lilian would wear pajamas, but Luna was a bit unexpected. Ever since she had tasted the forbidden fruit, she shifted to wearing nightgowns instead of pajamas.


    The reason for this was simple.


    Pajamas were harder to take off, unlike nightgowns where one only needed to pull a string for the entire thing to drop to the ground beside one¡¯s feet.


    Even so, this scene made Ethan smile. No matter what Luna wore, she was still incredibly beautiful.


    Ethan believed that even if she wore rags or leaves for clothes, he would still fall in love with her due to her natural charm and beauty.


    The beds in Dud Manor wererge enough for four people to sleep side by side.


    Even so, he didn¡¯t dare to climb onto the bed and possibly wake up the two sleeping beauties. With this in mind, he decided toy on the couch. He closed his eyes, giving Astral Projection a chance.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half had told him that he should actively try Astral Projection so that he would be able to discover the secrets of the different nes of existence, which were unreachable to some people.


    ¡°Inhale and exhale,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°Breathe deeply, exhale slowly. Do this thirty times then hold your breath for as long as you can. After that repeat the process once again for five repetitions.


    ¡°If you feel lightheaded and feel your hands and feet tingle, that¡¯s a good sign.¡±


    Ethan did as he was told and repeated the process. In the middle of his fourth repetition, he fell asleep, his breathing bing steady.


    His Other Half observed his condition and nodded his head in satisfaction.


    The young man had now entered a deep sleep, and even though he had slept for nearly half a day, he fell asleep once again due to how rxed he currently was.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give him a little push?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°In his state, you can force him to enter Astral Projection and let his soul wander.¡±


    ¡°I could, but I won¡¯t,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry to make him learn how to Astral Project. It would be best if he entered this state naturally without any help from me. We can¡¯t spoil him too much. He¡¯s already a big boy.¡±


    Sebastian nodded in understanding because he understood what his partner in crime was thinking.


    Forcing things wasn''t always good, and letting Ethan discover his own method of reaching that state was for the best.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ethan could vaguely feel himself falling into what seemed to be a bottomless Abyss.


    His Other Half exined to him that once he entered Astral Projection, he would feel like he was floating, not falling.


    Sensing that he was falling instead of floating, he realized that he had failed in his attempt to project himself into the Astral nes.


    Even so, Ethan felt a sense of calmness and familiarity alongside the falling sensation.


    It was as if he was returning to somewhere where he belonged.


    Something that felt like home.


    After what seemed like an eternal fall, Ethan felt his body fall into a body of water.


    The water was calming and refreshing, invigorating every nook and cranny of his body, giving him unrivaled strength.


    When Ethan opened his eyes, he found himself submerged in crystal-clear water. He felt sofortable and at ease that he didn¡¯t want to move.


    He was content floating in ce, watching the lives of mortals and deities alike, simr to how a person would watch movies in the cinema.


    The young man saw many things, including a red-headed Half-Elf and the Old Man he had met in the Treasury of Brynhildr Academy, who sold him his Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    The two were riding an eight-legged horse and seemed to be fighting against monsters, which Ethan had never seen before.


    He watched as the two struggled as they rushed toward the White Portals that would take them to the next Layer of the Abyss.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Layer of the Abyss''? Whatyer?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know why he knew of such things. However, he also believed that he hadn¡¯t made a mistake in referring to that ce as the Abyss.


    It was as if his brain was soaking up a sea of information, allowing him to understand the reason why the red-headed Half-Elf and the Old Man were risking their lives in order to go deeper into the Layers of the Abyss.


    Ethan cheered for them before he shifted his attention to another vision.


    This time, he saw a boy, who seemed to be around seven years old, holding daggers in each hand.


    Standing behind him were three children, which Ethan believed to be the boy¡¯s siblings. At least, that was the information he was receiving from the Well of Knowledge, where he was currently at.


    Even when faced with a threat, the seven-year-old didn''t back down and even took the initiative to charge forward, fighting against the Alpha Vagabond Boar head-on to protect his siblings from harm.


    ¡®Thirteen,¡¯ Ethan said softly.


    That was the name of the boy, whom he believed would one day be an existence that even the Gods wouldn¡¯t know what to do with.


    Ethan watched the scenes of these two people at the same time, marveling at their courage and determination to protect those whom they held sacred.


    ¡®Can I be like them as well?¡¯ Ethan thought.


    ¡°You can.¡±


    A familiar voice answered, which made Ethan smile.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Of course. After all, you are¡­¡±


    Ethan sighed in his heart after hearing the reassuring voice of the person he hadn¡¯t met for thousands of years.


    Even so, he believed that his words woulde to pass.


    That person never lied to him or did anything to break his trust.


    ¡°Return to your current world, and live your life to the fullest. Worry not. Despite my current condition, I will forever be watching you swim through the sea of time and space. Hold destiny with your own two hands.


    ¡°Go and sing with everyone listening.¡±


    ¡°Fall in love and get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Dance with everyone watching.¡±


    ¡°And live, making your own heaven on Earth.¡±


    ¡°You have been alone for thousands of years, so it is time for you to finally experience what it means to live.¡±


    Ethan felt happy and sad at the same time after hearing the words of the person who held a very special ce in his heart.


    As his body floated upward, away from that soothing and glorious water that held all the wisdom of the world, a tear escaped his eyes, for he knew that he might never see that person again in his lifetime.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ethan felt something soft touch the side of his face, making him open his eyes slowly.


    There, he saw Luna and Lilian looking at him with worried expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Are you hurt somewhere?¡± Luna asked. ¡°Did you hit your head when we levitated your body from the couch to move you to the bed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lilian said in an apologetic tone. ¡°This was my first time doing this, so I might have made a mistake when I made your body float, Ethan.¡±


    Ethan smiled before he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. I just had a very wonderful yet very sad dream.¡±


    ¡°A dream?¡± Luna asked as she wiped the tears from his eyes with a handkerchief. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    Ethan was about to say yes and tried to recall the dream that he just had.


    However, this particr dream was like the sand inside an hourss.


    Ever so fleeting and passing through the gaps of his fingers as he tried to get a hold of them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember it anymore,¡± Ethan replied as more tears poured from his eyes. It was as if he had forgotten something and someone very important to him.


    Something he held very dear in his heart. But no matter how hard he tried to remember, the images faded away like the clouds in the sky.


    Seeing him look so sad and hurt made the twodies feel their heart ache.


    In their eyes, Ethan was like an unshakable tree, standing tall and proud as he protected them from the winds and rain.


    This vulnerable side of him made them feel an ache in their chest.


    However, they also felt like this side of Ethan was good as well. It made him more human, and not a perfect being who would not shed a tear when he was sad orugh when he was happy.


    Luna felt a strange sensation, simr to a motherly instinct, kick in, making her hold Ethan¡¯s head close to her chest as she whispered soothing words in his ears.


    She was really like a mother who was helping her child ovee the fear of the lightning storm that was making him feel scared.


    Soon, Ethan calmed down and fell asleep once more.


    This time, he had a dreamless sleep. When he woke up the next day, he was wrapped in the loving embrace of the twodies who hugged him as he slept like a baby in their arms.

 Chapter 388 A Devil Told Me

    <h4>Chapter 388 A Devil Told Me </h4>


    ?In the few weeks that passed, Ethan focused on his studies.


    Despite the fact that Lilian had transferred in the middle of the school year, she was well-received by everyone in the academy, especially by the boys.


    However, the youngdy was built differently. She made it known that she only had eyes for Ethan and would not consider anyone but him as her lover.


    The moment she made this deration, everyone backed off and no longer considered her as a potential love interest.


    Lily, Luna, and Emma were quite surprised by this development. Among Ethan¡¯s lovers, only Lilian had taken the initiative to dere her feelings for Ethan in front of everyone.


    Ethan was just as taken aback as the others when he learned of this fact.


    So, when someone had casually asked him what he thought about Lilian, he said that the youngdy was his lover, shocking the entire academy.


    But the most shocked of all were the children of the High-Ranking Noble Families.


    Others might not know who Lilian was, but their inner circle was well aware of her true identity.


    Nicole, who also knew of Lilian¡¯s true identity, only shook her head helplessly.


    She knew that Ethan would probably regret making their rtionship public once this news reached the ears of Lilian¡¯s family.


    Fortunately, Ethan would not know the aftermath for a while since he was currently traveling with Nicole, as well as another witch from Terra Manor, to go to the Dungeon located near Grandshire.


    The name of the Witch was Samantha, and she would y the role of their support and healer.


    Just like Nicole had told him, the colors of Samantha¡¯s eyes were different from each other.


    One blue, one green, and with her long ck hair, she was definitely one of the most exotic beauties in Brynhildr Academy.


    Nicole was the one flying in the lead of the formation, with Ethan and Samantha flying on her left and right sides.


    They had used teleportation gates to reduce their travel time, but it would still take them three more days to reach their destination.


    ¡°That¡¯s one cool broom you have there,¡± Samanthamented as they flew in the sky.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°The one and only in the world.¡±


    ¡°You know, there are rumors about you and your cousin having a falling out,¡± Samantha stated. ¡°She no longer hangs around with your group, and it has been three weeks since you werest seen together. Did the two of you have an argument?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have an argument.¡± Ethan gave Samantha a solemn gaze.


    ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    ¡°Noment.¡±


    ¡°A. You¡¯re no fun!¡±


    Samantha sighed because she wasn¡¯t able to get the answer she was hoping for.


    In order to change the topic, Ethan decided to ask Samantha a question.


    ¡°People say that you can see right through their clothes. Is that true?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Samantha answered as she gave Ethan a mischievous smile on his face. ¡°And I have to say, you are as juicy as the rumors. Lilian will definitely feel blessed the moment she sees you in your birthday suit.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me something,¡± Ethan smirked. ¡°What color is the underwear I¡¯m wearing?¡±


    ¡°Noment,¡± Samantha giggled. ¡°It¡¯s not only you who can avoid answering questions.¡±


    The youngdy even threw Ethan a yful wink before looking at his lower half.


    Another giggle escaped her lips, making Nicole, who was leading the two of them smile because Ethan and Samantha seemed to be getting along just fine.


    The journey was not uneventful. That much was true when the three of them suddenly encountered a Griffin who was out looking for prey.


    Unfortunately for it, the prey he targeted knew how to fight back.


    After being bombarded by spells, making it feel a world of pain, the Griffin fled as fast as it could, leaving the three teenagers alone.


    After which they found themselves targeted by a bandit group, with two Wizards within their ranks.


    Thinking that they just happened toe across three fledglings who didn¡¯t know how to fight using magic, they didn¡¯t hesitate and tried to capture them.


    Ethan and Nicole made short work of them, and before the day was over, there were two less Rogue Wizards in the Shire Continent.


    ¡°I already expected it from Nicole since she came from a Knight Family,¡± Samanthamented. ¡°But I didn¡¯t know that you were the same, Ethan. Are you used to killing people?¡±


    The young man smiled as he nced at the witch flying beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard the story about me and Lily going back to the past, right?¡± Ethan inquired.


    Samantha nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We were sent to the Lands of stor, and that was where I first took a human¡¯s life,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°We were caught up in a war, so we either killed those who wanted to kill us, or we allowed ourselves to be killed by them instead. It¡¯s really that simple.¡±


    ¡°Did you get nightmares?¡± Samantha inquired. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that those who have killed for the first time would often have nightmares after their first kill.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I did, and I almost broke at that time. If not for the fact that Lily was there to support me, I might have bepletely broken.¡±


    ¡°Is Lily your secret lover?¡± Samantha looked at the young man, who was now looking in front of him. ¡°Go on, tell me. I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°I also promise not to tell anyone that you like to wear sexy purple lingerie,¡± Ethan replied.


    The youngdy¡¯s eyes widened in shock before subconsciously cing her right hand over her chest.


    ¡°H-How did you know?¡± Samantha stuttered.


    ¡°A devil told me,¡± Ethan replied without even bothering to look at the young witch, who was looking at him in disbelief.


    Ethan didn¡¯t activate his ability to check Samantha¡¯s underwear.


    It was his Other-Half who yfully said it after the youngdy mentioned that Ethan was as ¡°juicy as the rumors¡±.


    At that time, the young man almost lost control of his Wind Dancer.


    Fortunately, his hands were steady, so no one was able to notice that brief moment he saw Samantha wearing nothing but her sexy lingerie, which made his Other Halfment that she had good taste in her choice of underwear.

 Chapter 389 I Can Warm His Bed Just Fine

    <h4>Chapter 389 I Can Warm His Bed Just Fine </h4>


    ?Two dayster, the group arrived in a small town, which was half a day away from their destination.


    All three of them were already tired from flying for several hours, so they decided to spend the night in an inn and rest.


    They booked two rooms.


    One room with two beds, and one with a single bed.


    Nicole and Samantha naturally shared one room, while Ethan had a room all for himself.


    Originally, they wanted to book three rooms, but Ethan voted against it.


    He said that since they were in an unfamiliar ce, it would be best if the twodies were in the same room together.


    Although Samantha had experience working in a team, her offensive capabilities weren''t that good.


    With Nicole sharing the room with her, the two of them would be able to react if something suddenly happened.


    Ethan, on the other hand, had three protectors with him.


    Lilith hade along with him on the journey since Emma couldn¡¯t apany him. The Cat Kin was also very happy because her Master was finally free from his lovers, who would often sneak onto his bed at night to sleep.


    There were also times when Ethan, Luna, and Lily would go to the Tree House to do more intimate things.


    As for Lilian? The most they did together were hugs, kisses, and cuddles.


    Both of them wanted to nurture their rtionship more so that when the two of them truly joined together as one, it would be one out of love and not out of necessity.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half reluctantly epted this arrangement out of respect for both parties.


    Even so, Lilian¡¯s and Ethan¡¯s Legacies were growing stronger the more they spent time together, which was a good thing.


    Since he would be unable to gather any magic during his expedition with Nicole in the dungeon, the young man brought with him four magical bracelets which Luna filled to the brim with her magical power.


    He deemed that they would be more than enough tost him until the dungeon expedition was over.


    At least, that was what he was hoping to happen.


    Nicole told him that it might take them almost a month for them to reach the 20th Floor.


    This all depended on how many monsters were currently in the Dungeon, as well as the number of people who were challenging it at the same time.


    Ethan only knew about Dungeons through the books that he had read in the library.


    No one knew where and when a Dungeon would form.


    Even after years of studies, these questions remained unanswered.


    However, there was one thing that they did know.


    If someone were to reach the lowest floor of the dungeon and beat its final boss, they would be left with a few options.


    The first one was to leave the Dungeon and let it stay the same as always.


    The second was to break the Dungeon Core, making the dungeon lose its powers to spawn Monsters at regr intervals.


    Once that happened, the Dungeon would remain open for only a month or two before finally sinking into thend, never to be seen again.


    Thest option was to take the Dungeon Core and nt it somewhere else.


    This method could only be used once because a Dungeon could only be relocated once.


    When the Dungeon Core is ced in a new location, it would start from scratch, only having a single floor.


    It would take the dungeons months or even years to spawn another floor, which was a very time-consuming thing.


    Dungeons that were found in the wild were usually cleared and relocated somewhere else, which would be decided by the ruler of thend.


    They would then build a city around the dungeon, converting thend into a prosperous Dungeon City.


    This was a verymon tactic, and the ce where they were headed was one of these Dungeon Cities.


    For some reason, Teleportation Gates didn¡¯t work in these ces.


    Because of this, the only way to reach them from the outside was to teleport to the nearest city and then travel bynd or by air to reach their destination.


    ¡°Rest well,¡± Nicole told Ethan before going inside her shared room with Samantha. ¡°Tomorrow, we will head straight to Otto City, so don¡¯t wander off in the middle of the night to find someone to warm your bed for you.¡±


    Samantha giggled after hearing Nicole¡¯s statement.


    Ever since Ethan had guessed the color of her underwear, she no longer teased him or asked him any personal questions.


    The young man was thankful for that.


    Before they knew it, the two had be closer and talked about many things, which was the only thing they could do on long journeys such as the one that they were taking.


    Samantha evenined that Nicole should have borrowed a flying ship from her family or a flying carriage so that their journey would have been faster and morefortable.


    The healer from Terra Manor didn¡¯t know that Nicole had nned to do just that. However, her brothers and sisters were a tad faster than her, securing all the Flying Ships and Flying Carriages avable before she could even blink.


    The only saving grace was that not all the members of the Asta Family, who were participating in the Heir Wars, were headed to Otto City.


    Some of them were sent to other Dungeon Cities, preventing a bloodbath from taking ce.


    Currently, Nicole and two other members of the Asta Family were designated to challenge the Weeping Dungeon of Otto City.


    The first one to reach the 20th Floor would then move on to the next round of challenges.


    Each Heir was allowed to bring two people with them inside the Dungeon.


    There would be someone from the family who would serve as the observer, ensuring that the rules of the Heir Wars were being followed by all participants.


    Those who would break these rules would be disqualified from the selection, and their family names would be stripped from them forever.


    The Asta Family wouldn¡¯t tolerate rejects as their future Heirs.


    ¡°What time will we leave tomorrow?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Seven,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°We will eat breakfast at six and make our final preparations before we leave.¡±


    Ethan nodded and went inside his room to rest.


    As soon as he locked the door, Lilith jumped out of his shadow and stretched her body.


    After that, she nced at the wall to her right side, which was Nicole¡¯s and Samantha¡¯s room.


    ¡®Hmph! Silly girl,¡¯ Lilith sneered. ¡®My master doesn''t need to look outside for a bed warmer. I can warm his bed just fine!¡¯


    Of course, Ethan had no idea what the ck cat was thinking. He simply went to the bathroom to take a quick shower before using a bit of Magic to dry his hair.


    After that, he sat on the bed and lightly patted hisp, making Liilth jump on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for always keeping you inside my shadow,¡± Ethan said as he lightly stroked her ck fur, making Lilith purr. ¡°I¡¯m sure that it must be ufortable there.¡±


    ¡°No, Master,¡± Lilith replied. ¡°Being inside your shadow is actually veryfortable. It feels like I¡¯m being hugged by your entire existence. Most of the time, I just take a nap when I''m inside your shadow and only wake up when I sense dangering near you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ethan nodded.


    He didn¡¯t really know if Lilith was just saying this so that he wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for her. But since she insisted that it wasfortable being inside his shadow, he no longer said anything and patted his Protector¡¯s head, who would be sleeping beside him that night.

 Chapter 390 It’s The Monsters Wearing Human Skins That We Should Worry About

    <h4>Chapter 390 It¡¯s The Monsters Wearing Human Skins That We Should Worry About </h4>


    ?In one of the most popr inns in Otto City, a young man with red hair and blue eyes sipped his tea on a balcony as he listened to the words of one of the Elders of the Asta Family.


    ¡°She arrived in the city just an hour ago, and went to the Red Deer Inn,¡± the middle-aged man with gray hair said. ¡°While I¡¯m not a hundred percent sure, I think she will challenge the Dungeon tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± the young man replied. ¡°How about my cousin? Is he already inside the Dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the middle-aged man replied. ¡°He seems to want to get this over with and challenged the Dungeon two days ago.¡±


    The young man smiled and nodded his head.


    ¡°Well, if I were in his shoes, I would have done the same.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you enter the Dungeon as well? Why wait until Nicole¡¯s arrival?¡±


    The young man shook his head before ncing at the city in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Nicole,¡± the young man replied. ¡°The one I¡¯m interested in is one of the people whom she chose to bring on this challenge. As someone who was born from a concubine, she sure wed her way to the top.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Grandmother and Grandfather think highly of her, even including her as a participant in the Heir Wars. But at most, she is merely one of the stepping stones that will pave the way for the one, true heir of the Asta Family.¡±


    The middle-aged man smirked after hearing the young man¡¯s words.


    ¡°And are you going to be that one, true heir?¡± the middle-aged man inquired.


    ¡°No.¡± The young man shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m also one of the stepping stones in this game. How can I possibly win, when there are two monsters who''d be participating in the Heir Wars? I might be aware of my talent, but I¡¯m not delusional.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your ce.¡± The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed if you didn¡¯t have any expectations in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    ¡°So what is your n?¡±


    The young man took another sip of his tea before giving his answer.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m bound to lose in the future, I might as well look into thepanions that my step-sibling has brought with her. Who knows? I might be able to make use of this information to rub shoulders with those two monsters.¡±


    The young man ced the empty cup of tea back on the table before closing his eyes.


    The Asta Family was very ambitious in starting the Super Soldier Project.


    How could they not be?


    They even had the support of the King from the shadows, all for the sole purpose of creating a strong person who would protect the Kingdom in its time of need.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°We will rest today and challenge the Dungeon tomorrow,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°But before that, let me tell you the identity of the two people who are also challenging the Weeping Dungeon.¡±


    Ethan and Samantha perked up because Nicole still hadn¡¯t told them whom she waspeting with.


    They only knew that two other people from the Asta Family were also in Otto City.


    ¡°The first one is my cousin, Preston Asta. Twenty-two years old,¡± Nicole said. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about him except my father¡¯sment that he was quite a ruthless individual.


    ¡°The second is the third and youngest son of my father, Luca Asta. He is one of the smartest people that I know, but not one of the bravest. The only battles he fights are the ones he thinks he can win.


    ¡°Frankly, both of mypetitors are troublesome. One is ruthless, the other sly. If possible, I don¡¯t want to encounter them inside the Dungeon.¡±


    Nicole said these things with a smile on her face, which didn''t match the words that left her mouth.


    Although she said that she didn¡¯t want to encounter them inside the Dungeon, her facial expression said otherwise.


    If Ethan didn¡¯t know better, he was certain that Nicole might just make sure that her twopetitors wouldn¡¯t be leaving the Weeping Dungeon alive.


    ¡°I will contact the Elder who will supervise me on this mission tonight,¡± Nicole said. ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Branch Family whom I¡¯ve only met once at a family gathering. His role is to simply observe us and make sure that we abide by the rules of the Heir Wars.¡±


    Nicole then stared at her twopanions, who were looking back at him with solemn looks on their faces.


    ¡°Any questions?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Is your brother as good-looking as you?¡± Samantha asked.


    ¡°Good looks run in our family,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Are the two of you close?¡±


    This time, the smile on Nicole¡¯s face changed to a sneer.


    ¡°The only time I¡¯ll get close to my brothers and sisters is when they are dead,¡± Nicole answered.


    ¡°Wow, this is some next-level family feud.¡± Samantha covered her lips and giggled. ¡°I heard rumors about the Asta Family, but hearing it from you makes those rumors feel so fake.¡±


    Due to Nicole¡¯s answer, it was very easy to infer that she didn¡¯t get along with her family.


    In fact, if they were to treat her words literally, she meant that she didn¡¯t mind them dying as well.


    Samantha then nced at Ethan and smirked.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad the one you are going topete with are both guys,¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°If either or both were girls, all we¡¯d need to do is ask Ethan to take off his Wizard Robe, and thispetition would be a walk in the park.¡±


    ¡°Hello? We¡¯re also fighting dungeon monsters.¡± Ethan flicked Samantha¡¯s forehead with his finger. ¡°Get your mind out of the gutter, will you?¡±


    ¡°That hurts, dammit!¡± Samantha rubbed her forehead. ¡°Is this how you seduce girls into your harem? First, you show them your body, then you use skinship to butter them up. Are you nning to add me to your harem, too?¡±


    ¡°Maybe in your next life,¡± Ethan replied in a casual manner. ¡°Right now, you¡¯re not good enough.¡±


    ¡°I take offense to that. Are you saying that I¡¯m not beautiful enough?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about beauty, okay? It¡¯s about personality. You are like an Auntie trapped in a teenage girl¡¯s body.¡±


    Ethan and Samantha had be close enough to trade this yful banter.


    This was not the young man¡¯s fault but Samantha¡¯s uncanny ability to befriend anyone, even if she had just met that person.


    Even Ethan found Samantha¡¯spany quite refreshing. Truth be told, he had many girlfriends. But, he didn¡¯t have many girl friends.


    ¡°You two behave while I¡¯m gone,¡± Nicole said before walking towards the door of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll go and inform that Elder of our arrival.¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t even wait to hear her twopanions¡¯ replies and left the room without a second nce.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Samantha asked with a serious expression on her face. Her earlier yful remarks had long vanished. ¡°Can we reach the 20th Floor with just the three of us?


    ¡°I¡¯ve read through the records that Nicole had given me. At a positive estimate, we can only reach the 15th Floor. Anywhere above that is far too dangerous for the three of us. Even the Ancient Minotaur Boss on the 15th Floor is not going to be an easy opponent.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know once we give it a try,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not really worried about the Monsters. It¡¯s the Monsters wearing Human skins that we should worry about.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Samantha nodded.


    Facing Monsters, at least they knew what they were dealing with.


    But Humans? There was no telling when they were going to stab someone in the back or do things that were way worse than what Monsters could do.

 Chapter 391 Don’t Die, Stepsister Of Mine

    <h4>Chapter 391 Don¡¯t Die, Stepsister Of Mine </h4>


    ?Early the next day, Nicole, Ethan, and Samantha left their inn after having their breakfast.


    Nicole already bought the supplies they would need for their journey, including their sleeping bags.


    Of course, Ethan and Samantha had also made their own preparations for this journey.


    Ethan had more than enough food in his storage ring tost them two months if need be, but he didn¡¯t tell that to the two girls.


    This was a habit that Lily had ingrained in him, telling him that no one would be able to tell when they would find themselves in a ce with no food and water for days.


    It was for this reason that his storage ring always had resources that wouldst him several months if he were to consume them on his own.


    Upon arriving near the entrance of the Dungeon, Nicole nodded at a middle-aged woman with gray hair and eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s Lady Johanna,¡± Nicole said as she introduced the Elder who would observe her during her trial. ¡°Elder, these are my twopanions, Ethan and Samantha.¡±


    Lady Johanna nodded. ¡°Both of them are young. I hope they don¡¯t die in the Dungeon for your sake.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°I won¡¯t let them die.¡±


    Lady Johanna smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Words were cheap.


    If everyone could just say something and make it happen, the world would have been a lot more peaceful or a lot more chaotic depending on the angle one used to look at it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Nicole said as she walked toward the Gate of the Dungeon.


    After paying their fees, the Guards allowed them to enter and warned them to be careful.


    This was only Ethan¡¯s second time entering a Dungeon.


    His first experience was when he was forced to fight against Zombies in the Initiation Ceremony of Brynhildr Academy.


    In that challenge, it was Nicole who came out on top.


    But this time, it would be different.


    This was no longer a kind of dungeon where those who entered would automatically be teleported out of the Dungeon when they were about to die.


    While Ethan was walking alongside hispanions, he heard Sebastian say something inside his Sea of Consciousness.


    ¡°Are Dungeon Monsters edible?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°The Tide Bringer had never been to one, so I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°They can be, but I don¡¯t rmend it,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡°First of all, chewing their meat is like chewing rubber. Also, most of them taste bitter. Sure, if you were left with no choice, you could survive by eating Dungeon Monster meat. But thates at a steep price of having your taste buds destroyed for life.¡±


    Although the two were chatting with each other, Ethan felt like they were deliberately talking out loud to let him know about this information as well.


    Even so, he made sure to keep his awareness spread in his surroundings while ensuring that he could protect Samantha just in case something attacked them from the side.


    Nicole was the front liner, and he would assist her when it came to dealing with Monsters.


    Samantha would be at the rear, where she would be protected.


    At least, that was what they hoped would happen.


    Lady Johanna followed them from behind. She didn¡¯t say a word and simply observed the three teenagers, who hade to challenge the Dungeon.


    Their goal was to reach the 20th Floor.


    There was no time limit, and even if Nicole¡¯s two otherpetitors were to clear the Dungeon before her, it wouldn¡¯t really matter.


    The trial was to clear the 20th floor. Anyone who survived that trial would then move on to the next stage of thepetition.


    Everyone knew that the Patriarch of the Asta Family wasn¡¯t worried about the number of people who could clear the First Trial.


    The Second Trial was much harder, and the possibility of eliminating 90% of the participants in the Second Trial was nearly guaranteed.


    This First Trial was just a means to remove the hopefuls among the candidates.


    Suddenly, the four people heard several footstepsing from behind them, making them pause their advance forward.


    Nicole immediately recognized her stepbrother, Luca, who gave her a nod of acknowledgment before ncing at herpanions.


    ¡°Since you brought them here, they must be very capable,¡± Luca said. ¡°However, I was almost sure that you would have asked for the assistance of the Mage yer of Brynhildr Academy. His name is well known among the other Magical Academies in the Shire Continent.


    ¡°I was hoping to introduce myself to him today. But s, it seems that I will have to wait for a better time to make his acquaintance.¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t say anything and simply observed her stepbrother¡¯s twopanions.


    Both of them seemed to be around twenty-three to twenty-


    five years old.


    Their posture and auras were bothmendable, which was a verymon trait among Elite Wizards and Magic Knights who were used to killing people and Monsters.


    Seeing that Nicole didn¡¯t n on replying to him, Luca sighed before shaking his head.


    He then made a gesture for his men to follow behind him, but just as he was about to pass by Nicole, he made sure to leave her a word of advice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die, stepsister of mine,¡± Lucamented. ¡°I want to see you face off against those two monsters in the next trial. I¡¯m sure that it will be a very entertaining show to watch.¡±


    The middle-aged man, who was supposed to monitor Luca¡¯s trial, gave Lady Johanna a brief nod.


    ¡°You have it hard, Johanna,¡± the man, who went by the name Duncan, said. ¡°It seems that the one you are assigned to is not taking this challenge seriously.¡±


    ¡°Mayhaps,¡± Lady Johanna replied. ¡°But I can see that the one assigned to you is quitepetent.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. He knows that he¡¯s just a stepping stone in the Heir Wars. I like people who understand reality.¡±


    ¡°Competent but not very ambitious. I guess that it''s a good trait for someone who will be a good subordinate for the family.¡±


    After that short trade of words, Duncan walked briskly to catch up to Luca and his twopanions.


    Nicole waited five minutes before moving forward again. She didn¡¯t change her n and simply chose the shortest route towards the Second Floor of the dungeon.


    The reason why she waited for five minutes was to give Luca enough time to clear all the monsters for her.


    This way, she wouldn¡¯t need to spend any time dealing with the small fries.


    Although the three walked in silence, they were in fact, talking through the Guardian Rings in their possessions.


    Nicole had asked for Professor Rinehart¡¯s help in order to enchant three rings, which were a necessary tool for effectivemunication inside a dangerous Dungeon like the Weeping Dungeon.

 Chapter 392 I Like Collecting Favors

    <h4>Chapter 392 I Like Collecting Favors </h4>


    ?The first floor didn¡¯t prove much of a challenge since they simply followed behind Luca¡¯s group, who cleared most of the little fries in the way, in order to get to their destination.


    This continued until they reached the third floor, where goblins started to appear in groups of three to four.


    Although they weren¡¯t strong monsters, they were very fierce, and some of them would even call out to other goblins, increasing their number.


    The Weeping Dungeon had Goblins from the First Floor up to the Fifth Floor.


    From the Sixth to the Tenth Floor, it would be Orcs.


    From the Eleventh up to the Fifteenth, it would be High Orcs, and from the Sixteenth up to the Twentieth, it would be Minotaurs.


    Like most Dungeons, the deeper one goes, the stronger their opponents would be. Most Adventurers didn¡¯t wander too deep into the Dungeon unless they were confident in their skills.


    However, the Heir Wars demanded the three candidates to head all the way to the Twentieth Floor, which was not meant for the faint at heart.


    Nicole and Ethan easily dispatched the group of Goblins that attacked them. After the Goblins died, they dropped blue crystals, which everyone called Monster Cores or Cores for short.


    Ethan¡¯s Wind Dancer was powered by high-ranking Monster Cores, allowing him to fly in the sky for long periods of time.


    The cores were surrendered to Nicole, who would split them evenly among everyone once their group had finished clearing the trial that had been given to her.


    Their progress went well because Nicole and Ethan could easily defeat the Goblins by simply stabbing their weapons into the goblins'' heads, killing them without much effort.


    When they reached the Fourth Floor, the Monsters were grouped in three and fours. But, the difference was that they were being led by a Hobgoblin.


    Hobgoblins were bigger and stronger than regr Goblins. They also wielded iron swords, which could easily end the life of an ordinary person if they were not prepared to fight them.


    Fortunately, Nicole, Ethan, and Samantha weren¡¯t ordinary people, and with a bit of teamwork, they managed to defeat these groups of Goblins just fine.


    Just as they neared the stairs that would lead them to the Fifth Floor, they saw Luca¡¯s group waiting for their arrival.


    Nicole was quite curious why Luca had decided to wait for them here, but it didn¡¯t take long before she had the answer to her question.


    Lying dead not far from them was a group of three people with burnt bodies.


    The stench of charred flesh lingered in the air, making Samantha frown.


    ¡°Be careful, Step Sister,¡± Luca said with a smile. ¡°It seems that Bandits are not only found in Forests and Mountains. They can also be found inside this Dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Did you wait for us to arrive just to give us this warning?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Luca smirked. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that there seems to be some kind of abnormality happening inside this Dungeon. Before we killed these fools, we squeezed a bit of information from them.


    They said that there seem to have been some incidents on the Sixteenth Floor where the walls suddenly break down, and a giant tentacle swallows you whole before dragging you toward the deeper floors.¡±


    Nicole smiled. ¡°That¡¯s some pretty convenient shortcut. Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Just so that you will owe me a favor,¡± Luca replied. ¡°You know that I like collecting favors, right?¡±


    ¡°This is not enough to gain a favor from me, Luca, and you know that,¡± Nicole stated.


    ¡°Well, I suppose you¡¯re right.¡± Luca shrugged. ¡°It was worth a try though.¡±


    After saying those words, he made a gesture to his guards to descend to the fifth floor, leaving the dead people behind.


    If they were left unattended, their corpses would either be eaten by the Monsters or absorbed by the Dungeon itself as nourishment.


    Just like earlier, Nicole waited five minutes before descending the staircase that would lead their group to the Fifth Floor of the dungeon.


    It only took a few hours to reach their destination. With that rate, it would have been easy to think that they would be able to finish the entire Dungeon in a week, but that was only wishful thinking.


    From the Sixth Floor onward, the Floors would be bigger, and the Monsters would be stronger.


    Simply put, as they descended to the lower Floors, things would start getting tougher and would take anywhere from a few hours to an entire day to cover.


    The Fifth Floor was a challenge because, now, there were four to five Goblins in a group, with three of them being Hobgoblin Fighters and the other two being Hobgoblin Archers.


    ¡°Sam, there is no need for you to worry about me and Ethan,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°Pay attention to the Archers, and if possible, kill thempletely with your ranged attack.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Sam replied as she gripped her wand tighter than before.


    After carefully observing Ethan and Nicole, she understood that the two of them would be able to deal with the Hobgoblin Fighters just fine.


    The real threat was the stray arrow that the Hobgoblin Archers would fire, using theirrades as a distraction for their attacks.


    Nicole expertly parried the Hobgoblin Fighter¡¯s blow and unleashed a counterattack.


    Unlike the Goblins, who were rtively slow, the Hobgoblin Fighters were much faster and were able to dodge Nicole¡¯s first strike.


    However, it wasn¡¯t able to dodge her follow-up attack, which led to their death.


    Lady Johanna observed the young beauty and understood that she was indeed an excellent fighter.


    None of her movements were wasted, and she would always go for the most optimum strike to kill or disable her opponent¡¯s ability to fight.


    ¡®This young man isn¡¯t half bad either,¡¯ Lady Johanna thought.


    Just like Nicole, Ethan was used to fighting against Goblins and Hobgoblins.


    He had fought a lot of them in the White Forest, which was very near to the City of Zentris in the Lands of stor.


    The young man would often hunt alone, drawing in the attention of these Goblins who had the habit of teaming up to take down a prey.


    Although there were slight differences between the Dungeon Hobgoblins and the Hobgoblins in the White Forest, their aggressiveness was the same.


    Half a dayter, the group finally arrived in front of a Giant Bronze Gate, which had the insignia of a Goblin King on its surface.

 Chapter 393 Are My Eyes Deceiving Me?

    <h4>Chapter 393 Are My Eyes Deceiving Me? </h4>


    ?Just as Ethan thought that Nicole would ask them to fight the Goblin King, the youngdy decided to call it a day and rest.


    She asked everyone to move to one of the corners of the floor so that they wouldn¡¯t get in the way of those who wished to challenge the Boss Monster.


    They met some people along the way, but aside from a casual nod, none of them talked to each other and just minded their own business.


    Nicole then cooked a simple meal, even sharing the food with Lady Johanna, which thetter gratefully epted.


    After they were finished eating, Nicole told her tworades the strategy they would use to beat the Goblin King after they¡¯d gotten a proper rest.


    ¡°ording to the information I gathered, we will be facing a Goblin King, as well as his twelve Hobgoblin Subordinates,¡± Nicole exined. ¡°Eight of them are Hobgoblin Fighters, and four of them are Hobgoblin Archers. It¡¯s a challenge for a group of three to clear it, so here is our strategy.¡±


    Ethan and Samantha waited for Nicole to tell them the rest of their strategy.


    ¡°Ethan, you will protect Samantha at all costs,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°I will fight against the Goblin King and hisckeys.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan replied in a heartbeat.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Samantha blinked in confusion. ¡°Ethan protects me, and you will fight them alone? What kind of n is this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Nicole gave the youngdy a devilish smile. ¡°This is just a warm-up for me. You just focus on staying alive, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady,¡± Samantha replied with sarcasm and even made a curtsy towards Nicole, making Ethan chuckle. ¡°I will do as you say and keep myself alive.¡±


    After a little more yful banter, the group finally decided to rest.


    Nicole was about to assign the rotation for the night watch so that everyone could rest properly. However, Ethan told her that there was no need for that.


    ¡°I have a way to know if there is danger in the surroundings,¡± Ethan exined. ¡°So let¡¯s all just sleep and not worry about the night watch.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nicole frowned. ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s not only the Monsters that spawn in the Dungeon that we must pay attention to.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No monsters or Humans will be able to touch your hair while you sleep. If my words are false, I¡¯ll let you order me around for an entire day withoutints.¡±


    Nicole pondered for a bit before nodding her head.


    ¡°Understood, I will trust you just this once.¡± Nicole then took a sleeping bag out of her storage ring and tucked herself in for the night.


    Samantha did the same and slept beside Nicole.


    She was certain that their leader would wake up at the first sign of trouble and keep her safe.


    Ethan lightly tapped his storage ring and summoned a queen-sized bed, which made the corner of Nicole¡¯s and Samantha¡¯s lips twitch.


    Even Lady Johanna was dumbfounded by this sudden turn of events.


    This was the first time she had seen someone summon an actual bed in a Dungeon in order to get a proper sleep.


    Just as Ethan was about toy on the bed, a certain ck-haired girl beat him to it andid on the soft bed cushion, which made her sigh infort.


    ¡°This is the life,¡± Samantha said before closing her eyes to sleep.


    Ethan looked at the youngdy who managed to fall asleep mere seconds after her head rested on top of his pillow.


    Nicole quietly side-eyed her sleeping bag before shifting her gaze toward Ethan¡¯s bed.


    After a while, she walked toward Ethan¡¯s bed andid down beside Samantha, who was now fast asleep.


    ¡°Problem?¡± Nicole asked as she eyed the young man, who was looking down at her and Samantha with his arms crossed over his chest.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Ethan replied before taking out his wand. ¡°Leviticus.¡±


    Using his magic, he made the bed float and moved it near the wall of the dungeon.


    A momentter, he summoned another bed, which looked exactly the same as the one that Nicole and Samantha were resting on.


    Ethan¡¯s storage ring was just as big as the Training Grounds of Brynhildr Academy.


    It was only a simple matter to fit a bed or two inside of it, and there would still be space for a lot more.


    Lady Johanna felt as if she was a beggar in the streets, looking at the people who had a proper bed to sleep on.


    In the end, she could only smile bitterly as she watched Ethan sleep on hisfortable bed without a care in the world.


    ¡®Children these days are so bold.¡¯ Lady Johanna smiled bitterly as sheid down on her sleeping bag.


    If possible, she would also like to sleep in a bed, but her face was not thick enough to ask Ethan to lend her his bed to sleep on.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the entire group was sound asleep.


    Nicole, who was trained since childhood as a Magical Knight, was only half-asleep. It was ingrained in her bone to keep her senses awake while resting, ready to move at the first signs of danger.


    A few hourster, a group of six Adventurers arrived to challenge the Goblin King.


    Simr to Lady Johanna, they were dumbfounded when they saw the three teenagers sleeping peacefully on the two beds that were in the corner of the cavern.


    ¡°Are my eyes deceiving me?¡± one of the Adventurers asked.


    ¡°No, Brother,¡± his friendmented. ¡°Our minds are just ying tricks on us.¡±


    The group of Adventurers were very tempted to get near the teenagers and give them a piece of their minds.


    However, since they weren¡¯t the obnoxious kind of people, they decided to simply ignore the weirdness of the situation and entered the Gate, which would allow them to challenge the Goblin King.


    Ethan didn¡¯t move a muscle the entire time the Adventurers were looking at them.


    However, inside his shadow, something moved, ready to strike at anyone who would dare to hurt her Master.


    Fortunately, that group of Adventurers minded their own business.


    If they really tried to do something to Ethan¡¯s group while they were sleeping, Lilith would emerge and go for the kill, which was something that she hadn¡¯t done in a long while.

 Chapter 394 Boss Room Battle

    <h4>Chapter 394 Boss Room Battle </h4>


    ?After resting for nearly seven hours, Ethan, Nicole, and Samantha felt revitalized.


    Unlike the carefree teenagers, Lady Johanna didn¡¯t get much sleep because she didn¡¯t dare lower her guard inside a Dungeon.


    She was even feeling a little helpless because she had to follow Nicole¡¯s Team whocked self-awareness.


    Who would sleep inside in a ce filled with Monsters?


    Also, who in their right mind would bring two beds in their storage rings?


    In fact, how did two beds even manage to fit a storage ring? At most, a storage ring was like a cab. It had a very limited amount of space. Maybe Ethan''s was the size of a closet, but even then, fitting one bed was already pushing it, not to mention two!


    But Lady Johanna didn¡¯t say anything and simply rose when Ethan and the others woke up.


    The young man even took out a pot of chicken porridge made by the kitchen workers at Brynhildr Academy and asked Nicole to heat it up.


    His control over fire wasn¡¯t as good as Nicole¡¯s, who specialized in Fire and Water.


    Yes. Nicole¡¯s Main Elements were actually Fire and Water Magic, and not the Ice Magic she used every time she fought.


    Ethan assumed that this was the power of her Legacy and that Nicole was focusing on it to better understand how this power worked.


    ¡°The taste of home,¡± Samantha said after taking a spoonful of porridge. ¡°I miss the food in the academy. It¡¯s great that you brought something like this Ethan. How much food did you prepare for this journey?¡±


    ¡°If I were alone, my food supplies wouldst five months at most,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But with the two of you joining in, it will onlyst two to three months, give or take.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Who the hell would pack up five months¡¯ worth of food?¡±


    While Nicole and Lady Johanna were rendered speechless, Samantha looked at Ethan in disbelief.


    She could understand if the young man had packed enough food tost for a month or two, but five whole months?


    That was simply unheard of.


    Ethan didn¡¯t reply to Samantha¡¯s question and simply enjoyed his meal. Even he was aware that his preparations were over the top. Even so, he would rather have five months¡¯ worth of food than have nothing at all.


    Morrigan¡¯s Ring prevented anything put inside it from spoiling, including food. Even if the food in his storage ring remained untouched for eternity, it would smell and taste as good as it would the day Ethan had ced it inside his storage ring.


    After eating their meal and packing up the beds, Nicole briefed everyone on their strategy just in case they forgot.


    ¡°Remember, focus on protecting Samantha and target the Hobgoblin Archers,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°I will handle the rest.¡±


    Ethan and Samantha both nodded their heads in understanding.


    Lady Johanna didn¡¯t make anyments and just followed behind the three teenagers.


    As soon as they entered the room, all the torches that hung on the wall lit up one by one.


    Loud cries echoed inside the Boss Room as a Goblin that was over three meters tall roared at the trespassers that entered its Domain.


    It was none other than the Goblin King, who was also the Boss of the Fifth Floor of the Weeping Dungeon.


    Samantha cast a spell that enveloped her and Ethan in a blue barrier of light.


    Her specialties were healing and protective magic.


    The only offensive spell she knew to cast was Arrows of Light.


    Ethan, on the other hand, walked out of the barrier, but he didn¡¯t wander off too far. He only stood a meter away from Samantha¡¯s barrier so that he could take care of the four Hobgoblin Archers, who had appeared as the Boss Monster¡¯s guards.


    ¡°Aqua Anguis!¡± Ethan pointed his wand at the ground in front of him and summoned dozens of Water Snakes that charged toward the Hobgoblin Archers like a tide.


    This was Ethan¡¯s most used spell due to its flexibility, control, and power.


    After deepening his rtionship with Lilian, his control over Water Magic grew even more, allowing him to control each Water Snake if need be.


    In the past, he just unleashed this spell with the intention of letting the Water Snakes chase his target.


    But it was different now. Not only was his Water Magic stronger, but now the Water Snakes could target anything he wanted with just a thought.


    The dozens of Water Snakes were divided into groups of six and attacked the four Hobgoblin Archers separately.


    This prevented the Hobgoblin Archers from mounting any kind of resistance and prevented them from attacking Nicole, who was engaging the Goblin King and the six Hobgoblin Fighters at the same time.


    ¡°Samantha, attack the Hobgoblin Archers with your magic while I restrain them,¡± Ethan ordered.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Samantha nodded and pointed her wand at the Hobgoblin that was tied up like a spring roll by Ethan¡¯s Water Snakes.


    ¡°Sagittae Lucis!¡±


    An arrow of light flew from the tip of Samantha¡¯s wand and hit one of the Hobgoblin¡¯s in the center of its forehead.


    She did the same for the three other Hobgoblins, ending their lives without much effort.


    ¡®Her aim is good,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡°And her hands don''t shake when she points her wand at her enemies. Looks like I worried for nothing.¡±


    Unlike Nicole, Ethan was still unsure about how proficient Samantha was in fighting in a group.


    Because of this, he didn¡¯t finish off the four Hobgoblins and simply bound them with his Water Snakes.


    He wanted to gauge Samanthat¡¯s fighting ability to let him know what to do in the future.


    After defeating the four Hobgoblin Archers, Ethan once unleashed dozens of Water Snakes to bind the Hobgoblin Fighters, preventing them from encircling Nicole.


    Although he was confident that Nicole could handle fighting against her enemies, he wasn¡¯t someone who would just sit back and watch his teammate fight alone.


    After their bodies were bound by the Water Snakes, Nicole didn¡¯t hesitate to decapitate all of them, turning them into particles of light.


    When the small fries were eliminated, Nicole finally focused her attention on the Goblin King, whose attacks were nothing to scoff at.


    One clean hit and Nicole would find herself in a world of pain and might even die if she was careless.


    Ethan no longer supported Nicole because he could tell that she wanted to fight the Goblin King alone.


    Because of this, he stood guard beside Samantha and watched the Magical Knight dance a deadly dance that soon turned the three-meter-tall Goblin King into particles of light.

 Chapter 395 I Am A Very Lucky Person

    <h4>Chapter 395 I Am A Very Lucky Person </h4>


    ?Lady Johanna nodded her head in appreciation after Nicole¡¯s skillful disy of fighting ability.


    ¡®A candidate for the Heir Wars should have at least this level ofpetence,¡¯ Lady Johanna thought. ¡®But then again, this is just the beginning of the trial. I¡¯ll only be able to see her true powers after we go deeper into the lower floors.¡¯


    After defeating the boss, a wooden chest appeared at the center of the arena.


    ¡°Me! Me! Me!¡± Samantha raised her hand excitedly as she ran towards the treasure chest. ¡°I¡¯m a very lucky person. I¡¯m sure we will be able to get something good if I¡¯m the one to open it!¡±


    Ethan and Nicole nced at each other before shrugging at the same time.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°I want to see this luck of yours,¡± Ethanmented.


    Samantha smiled sweetly as she opened the chest.


    Inside of it were three items.


    A ck bracelet, a silver ne, and a Monster Core that was half the size of an adult¡¯s head.


    Before Ethan could even ask if there was anything special about the bracelet and the ne, Nicole took a ck Crystal Ball from her storage ring and said the word.


    ¡°Aestimatio!¡±


    A small beam of light flew towards the ck bracelet, and several rows of text appeared on the crystal ball.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    < Bracelet of Goblin Warding >


    ¡ª This bracelet will start to shine blue if there are Goblins within five hundred meters of you.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nicole nodded before setting her sights on the silver ne in Samantha¡¯s hand, and cast the Appraisal Skill, Aestimatio, on it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    < Blinking Ne >


    ¡ª Once a day, the wearer of this Ne can teleport a hundred meters away from their current location with just a thought.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Nicolemented. ¡°You got us some useful items.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Samantha puffed up her chest as if proving that she was indeed a lucky person.


    Ethan also found the two artifacts quite interesting. In the heat of battle, the Blinking Ne could be used to unleash a killing blow at the enemy¡¯s blind spot. The only downside was that it could only be used once a day.


    Even so, its effect was already quite good because the wearer could activate it with just a thought.


    As for the Bracelet of Goblin Warding, it would be very helpful when actively looking for Goblins in the wild or actively avoiding them.


    It was a situational artifact, but if used in the right situations, it would be a very invaluable tool for any Wizard, Witch, or Adventurer.


    The Monster Core was, of course, the Core of the Goblin King. It was of a higher rarity and would fetch a good price in the market.


    Nicole stored the Monster Core but gave Ethan the ck Bracelet.


    She also gave the silver ne to Samantha, making thetter very happy.


    With the Silver Ne, she now had a life-saving artifact that she could use if her life was in danger.


    ¡°Be careful. We will be facing Orcs next,¡± Nicole. ¡°They are stronger than Hobgoblins, so always be on your guard.¡±


    Ethan and Samantha nodded as they followed Nicole toward the other side of the Boss Room, where a magic circle had appeared.


    This would take them to the Sixth Floor, which was the Second Stage of their adventure.


    The Orcs were pig-like Demi-human Creatures that were two meters tall.


    They wielded Iron Axes, Spiked Maces, and, although rare, Broadswords.


    Not only were they stronger than Goblins, but they were stronger than Humans as well. If one weren¡¯t careful in dealing with them, a single exchange could either break their arm or send their whole body flying.


    The Orcs on the Sixth Floor usually traveled solo.


    But there were also times when they saw two Orcs together.


    If the Orc was alone, it was Nicole who dealt with it. If there were two of them, Ethan and Nicole would take one each.


    Just like the Goblins earlier, Ethan had plenty of experience fighting against Orcs.


    He knew how strong they were, but the thing was¡­ Ethan was way stronger than them in terms of raw strength.


    As someone who had absorbed the blood of a Deity, as well as his powers being amplified by two stacks of Magna Amplifico, Ethan was a very strong person.


    Although he wasn¡¯t as physically strong as Henry, who had Titan¡¯s Blood and a Legacy purely catered for strength, he was still very strong in terms of Human standards.


    As for Lily¡¯s Brother, Conall, he was a Beastkin, so he wasn¡¯t really a Human to begin with.


    Nicole¡¯s battle style was to dodge the Orc¡¯s attacks before unleashing a deadly thrust into its vitals, ending the battle as fast as she could.


    Ethan, on the other hand, fought the Orc head-on, shing weapons with thetter before unleashing a faster and more powerful thrust with his trident to pierce its head or chest in order to kill it.


    The two were so rxed in fighting the Orcs that Samantha was also able to feel relieved.


    She thought that since Orcs were stronger, her teammates would struggle more. Fortunately, her fears were unfounded, and they progressed rather well on the Sixth Floor without encountering any difficulties.


    They asionally saw a few Adventurer Teams here and there, but they minded their own business and didn¡¯t try to steal a kill from any of them.


    Their target was to simply reach the 20th Floor, so getting there as fast as possible was their priority.


    After nearly eight hours, they finally arrived at the staircase that would lead them to the Seventh Floor.


    The Sixth Floor was quite wide and, even with a map, it still took a while for them to reach their destination.


    After arriving at the Seventh Floor, Nicole led their team to one of the ¡°Safe Zones,¡± a ce where Monsters did not visit.


    This was also the ce where Adventurers rested aftering to the Seventh Floor.


    When they arrived at the safe zone, there were already three teams of people resting there.


    Fortunately, it was big enough to amodate at least six groups of people, so Ethan and his team went to one of the corners of the space to rest.


    This time, Ethan didn¡¯t bring out the beds because he thought that it would be a bad idea to do so.


    He only did it earlier because he felt that he could get away with it. But now, things were different.


    They were sharing a space with three groups of people, and it would be very unwise to act high profile in these situations.


    Because of this, he only took out a sleeping bag, which made Lady Johanna sigh in relief.


    She didn¡¯t know what she would have done if Ethan had really taken out the two beds in this situation.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t sleep right away. Instead, he brought out a basket filled to the brim with sandwiches.


    Nicole and Samantha helped themselves to Ethan¡¯s food and ate happily.


    The young man also offered Lady Johanna his food, which thetter gratefully epted.


    After everyone had their fill, they chatted for an hour before sleeping.


    ¡°The two of you sleep,¡± Ethan said through telepathy. ¡°I will stand guard.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°We can take turns, you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Just get some rest. Tomorrow will be another long day.¡±


    Nicole held Ethan¡¯s gaze for a few seconds before nodding her head. Since the young man decided to keep watch, it meant that he was taking their situation seriously.


    Although this ce was a ¡°Safe Zone,¡± a ce safe from Monsters, there were still Monsters hiding inside people¡¯s hearts, which would rise to the surface the moment an opportunity showed up.


    Ethan leaned against the wall of the dungeon with his Sea God¡¯s Trident resting on hisp.


    His eyes were closed, but his senses were very much awake. This earned him another nod of approval from Lady Johanna, who decided to do the same.


    The other Adventurers would nce in Ethan¡¯s direction from time to time, as well as at the twodies who were sleeping in their sleeping bags.


    Sensing that it wasn¡¯t worth it to seek trouble, they decided to rest and prepare for another day of venturing deeper into the Dungeon.


    Luca, who had gone ahead of Nicole, decided to backtrack and also arrived in the Safe Zone to rest.


    Seeing that his stepsister was also there, he decided to set camp near Ethan and the others because there was safety in numbers.


    Although they were both candidates, they weren¡¯t exactlypeting to kill each other.


    The trial only stated that they should clear the 20th Floor, so there was no need to eliminate any of the candidates in the Heir Wars.


    At least, that was the unwritten rule between him and the sleeping beauty, who was peacefully dozing off without a care in the world.

 Chapter 396 Nicole’s True Rivals

    <h4>Chapter 396 Nicole¡¯s True Rivals </h4>


    ?Nicole and Samantha woke up to the smell of bacon being cooked in a pan.


    The Adventurers had already left the Safe Zone, leaving only them and Luca¡¯s group. Since that was the case, Ethan deemed that it was fine to cook something warm for breakfast.


    After the bacon was cooked, he used the leftover oils to fry some eggs, giving it a bit of its umami.


    Ethan also cooked Lady Johanna¡¯s share, making the middle-ageddy quite thankful.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be the perfect house husband, Ethan,¡± Samantha praised as she shamelessly grabbed the te of bacon and eggs that Ethan had prepared for her. ¡°You look good, and you cook well too.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just bacon and eggs.¡± Ethan looked at the youngdy with an amused expression on his face. ¡°Anyone can cook it.¡±


    ¡°Not me,¡± Samantha replied. ¡°Thest time I tried cooking bacon, I almost burned down the entire kitchen. It was a life-changing experience for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I stand corrected.¡± Ethan smiled as he ced the newly cooked eggs on Nicole¡¯s te. ¡°Not everyone can cook bacon and eggs.¡±


    Nicole thanked Ethan and ate the food quietly.


    Truth be told, she didn¡¯t expect that their dungeon expedition would be like this. It was as if they were merely on an outing while fighting monsters on the side. But, in the end, she knew that she was only having an easy time because herrades were verypetent.


    As everyone ate, Luca¡¯s group finally decided that it was time to go. Unlike Nicole¡¯s group who had something warm to eat, they only ate beef jerky and chugged it down with water.


    They never thought that they would need to cook food inside the dungeon and simply brought foods that were easy to carry and convenient to eat anytime, anywhere.


    Nicole only gave Luca¡¯s group a nce before focusing on her food. She and her Step Brother weren¡¯t really that close.


    The same could be said about her other Step Brothers and Sisters. Whenever they gathered at the Asta Residence, they just ate meals together and did whatever they wanted to do.


    Nicole would either be on the training grounds, practicing her swordsmanship, or inside her room, reading books.


    When they finished eating, Ethan unexpectedly asked Nicole a question.


    ¡°This Heir Wars in your family, do you have anyone in mind aside from you, whom you think has the highest chance to seed in bing the winner?¡± Ethan asked.


    Nicole smiled before nodding her head.


    ¡°There are two people whom I think have a good shot at bing the next Heir of the Asta family,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°One of them is my cousin who goes by the name dimir. He is a true genius who has the Rank of Honorable Magistratus.


    ¡°He is not yet a Magistratus, but he is already serving as one. He usually apanies the Senior Members of the organization to conduct Raid Operations, targeting rogue Wizards and Witches. He just turned twenty-three this year and is a favorite to win the Heir Wars.¡±


    ¡°The second one is another genius from the Branch Family who goes by the name Constantine. He is two months away from turning twenty-one, and just like dimir, he is also a genius that the Branch Family cares for very much.


    ¡°He specializes in Gravity Magic. Once he gets his sights on you, it will be hard for you to break free from his control. He is that powerful of an individual.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°So, do you think you can beat these guys who are older than you by several years? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re seventeen years old just like me.¡±


    ¡°Age has nothing to do with it,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°It¡¯s all about talent. Although the two of them are indeed strong, the Heir Wars doesn''t only look at individual strength. This is why we are given the opportunity to challenge the First Trial with two other people.


    ¡°However, there is a high chance that dimir and Constantine took this trial alone without bringing any teammates with them. They are that confident in their abilities.¡±


    Lady Johanna looked somewhat proud after hearing Nicole¡¯s description of her nephew, Constantine. He was indeed the pride of the Branch Family, and everyone was hoping that he would win the Heir Wars, allowing him to be the next Patriarch.


    The only one whom he believed stood in his way was dimir, and dimir felt the same.


    In their eyes, the two were the only ones who werepeting to be the next Patriarch. Everyone else was merely stepping stones or decorations to pass by along their way.


    Half an hourter, Nicole¡¯s team had finished with their preparation and returned to challenge the Dungeon.


    The Sixth Floor was challenging, but it wasn¡¯t anything hard for them. So, after seven hours, they finally arrived at the staircase that led to the Seventh Floor.


    However, just a minute after entering the Seventh Floor, they saw a group of people lying dead on the ground, not far from the entrance.


    The positions of their bodies seemed as if they were desperately trying to make their way toward the exit, wanting to ascend to the Sixth Floor of the Dungeon.


    Nicole inspected their bodies, and ording to her inference, the group of people died recently.


    Most of their gear was missing, which made them think that they were targeted by the Dungeon Hunters, people who specialized in hunting Adventurers instead of Monsters.


    These low lives would steal the hard work of others and kill their targets, leaving no witnesses behind.


    There were also signs that the people were already wounded before they were attacked by their fellowmen, which led to their deaths.


    After Monsters kill people, they would just eat them on the spot, leaving a more gruesome oue for those that had died in the Dungeon.


    ¡°Be very careful,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Ethan, stay near Samantha at all times. If wee across Adventurers, make sure to stay on guard and watch your back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan nodded in agreement.


    Soon, the group delved deeper into the Seventh Floor, leaving the group of corpses behind, which had started to slowly sink into the floor of the Dungeon, serving as nourishment and making it grow as a whole.

 Chapter 397 Dungeon Hunters

    <h4>Chapter 397 Dungeon Hunters </h4>


    ?The sound of weapons shing against each other, as well as spells exploding left and right, resounded throughout the Seventh Floor of the Dungeon, catching Ethan¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Someone is fighting,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Should we go take a look?¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t answer right away. Originally, she just wanted to head deeper inside the Dungeon using the shortest route.


    However, after seeing the corpses of the Adventurers near the entrance of the Seventh Floor, she didn¡¯t want to ignore any unexpected variables that could potentially stab her in the back.


    With this in mind, she deemed that it would be best to eliminate the current threat first to prevent future troubles from happening.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check it,¡± Nicole replied after deep consideration.


    Ethan and Samantha both nodded their heads because they were also very curious to see which groups were fighting each other.


    Even Lady Johanna was quite curious as well, so she was d that Nicole chose to investigate rather than ignore the fighting that was happening in the Dungeon.


    Several minutester, they arrived at a spacious cavern, and there, they saw three groups of people fighting against each other.


    To their surprise, one of the groups of people who were fighting was Luca and his two bodyguards.


    They were fighting against two groups of people, which for some reason Ethan believed were the notorious Dungeon Hunters, who hunted Adventurers instead of Monsters inside the Weeping Dungeon.


    When Luca saw Nicole and her group, he immediately shouted in their direction.


    ¡°Careful, they are Dungeon Hunters!¡± Luca eximed.


    The reason why he did this was not really to alert Nicole that the ones they were fighting against were Dungeon Hunters.


    He knew that Nicole already guessed the identities of the people attacking him.


    So, why did he do that?


    Simple.


    It was to distract the Dungeon Hunters and make them divide their attention between him and the new group of people who had just arrived at the scene.


    Just as Luca expected, one of the two groups shifted their attention towards Nicole¡¯s group and immediately attacked them without saying a word.


    Samantha immediately erected a barrier of light to protect herself from the group of six people, who had three Swordsmen, two Wizards, and a Rogue.


    Nicole summoned her round shield and immediately unleashed a barrage of Ice Shards from point-nk range, forcing the enemy¡¯s front liners to evade.


    Ethan, on the other hand, pointed his Sea God¡¯s Trident toward the two Wizards and unleashed dozens of Water Snakes, with the intention of incapacitating them.


    ¡°Careful, it looks like we have a Wizard and two Witches in this group,¡± one of the Wizards, whose spell was blocked by Samantha¡¯s barrier, shouted.


    The other Wizard summoned a Wall of Earth to block the Water Snakes that Ethan had summoned to attack them.


    ¡°Can you deal with the two Wizards?¡± Nicole asked through telepathy using their Guardian Rings.


    ¡°I can,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Can you handle those four fighters?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not Mages, so I can handle them myself.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll flood this ce with water. You handle the rest.¡±


    Ethan then pointed his wand at the ground in front of him and cast a spell.


    ¡°Aqua Fluctus!¡±


    This was the same spell that he had used when he fought against Nicole, causing a surge of water to burst forth in front of him like a wave.


    The two Wizards didn¡¯t know what Ethan was doing, but they decided to pay extra careful attention to his actions and once again created a wall of earth that blocked them from any potential threatsing from the Wizard.


    Nicole smirked, and just like she did in her duel with Ethan, she stabbed her Rapier in the ground, freezing the waterpletely.


    This sudden change caught the three Swordsmen and the rogue by surprise. However, just as they were about to run away, they found their feet stuck firmly in thick ice, preventing them from moving.


    Before they could even do anything, Nicole had already closed the distance between them and pierced the throat of one of the swordsmen with her rapier.


    She didn¡¯t dare to aim and stab at her opponent¡¯s chests, knowing that they were wearing light-metal armor.


    Because of this, she aimed at their exposed necks and chose to make them bleed to death instead.


    With one of the swordsmen bleeding to death, the other three panicked and desperately forced themselves to break free from the ice.


    However, before they could seed in this endeavor, Nicole stomped her foot on the frozen ground, creating ice spikes that pierced the bodies of her opponents in the back.


    A grunt escaped their lips as the Ice Spikes pierced through a part of their armor and embedded themselves a few inches deep in their flesh.


    Not even pausing to take a break, Nicole made quick work of her crippled enemies, stabbing their necks and heads with her rapier, ending the battle.


    While this was happening, Ethan had closed the distance and engaged the two Wizards in closebat.


    Lilith, who was inside his shadow, used her ability to manipte shadows to bind the enemy¡¯s shadow, preventing them from running away.


    ¡°Aqua Hastae!¡±


    Ethan summoned four Water Spears, which revolved around his body before shooting straight at the two Wizards at the same time.


    The two were forced to defend themselves, with one erecting a Wall of Earth and the other summoning me Spears to negate Ethan¡¯s attacks.


    However, they made a mistake this time.


    Ethan controlled the four water spears to go over the Earth Wall and evade the Fire Spear, urately stabbing his enemies, who were caughtpletely by surprise.


    He purposely didn¡¯t control his Water Snakes earlier to purposefully make his opponents think that he was unable to manipte them individually.


    This was the cause of their demise. In a battle between Wizards, a simple mistake could lead to the other¡¯s demise.


    Just like Nicole, Ethan had no qualms about killing people who were trying to kill him.


    He had long shed his naive mentality of trying to talk peacefully with people whose profession was to kill others in order to steal their belongings just because they could.


    As if to make sure that the two Wizards were indeed dead, Ethan summoned two more water spears and stabbed them into his opponents¡¯ chests, where their hearts were located.


    Luca, who noticed Ethan¡¯s action, frowned, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing that theirrades had died, the other group of people tried to flee.


    However, Nicole and Luca had no intention of letting them leave with their lives.


    Both of them might bepetitors, but they weren¡¯t there to kill each other.


    Since neither of them liked to have hidden variables that could potentially threaten their expedition, it would be best to eliminate them as soon as possible.


    With the two groups working together, the two groups of Dungeon Hunters finally died.


    It never crossed their mind that, by killing these two groups of people, they had saved the lives of countless others who dove into Dungeons in the hope that they would be able to live better lives by selling the items that they gained by risking their lives.

 Chapter 398 Monster Stampede [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 398 Monster Stampede [Part 1] </h4>


    ?After killing the Dungeon Hunters, Ethan took charge of looting their bodies.


    He didn¡¯t want to let the two girls touch corpses, so he took it upon himself to take their valuables.


    Luca and his two bodyguards didn¡¯t even bother to ask for their share of the spoils since most of the killing was done by Nicole and her teammates.


    They simply left and continued their journey toward the lower floors.


    After Ethan finished taking everything, he stored it all on the storage rings that belonged to the Dungeon Hunters.


    The haul was quite decent, and he set aside first, intending to let Nicole divide the spoilster.


    After storing the storage rings, they continued their journey down to the Eighth Floor of the dungeon.


    The Orcs on the Eighth Floor were now in groups of two to three, but this wasn¡¯t a big deal to Nicole and Ethan, who, after the fight against the Dungeon Hunters, seemed to have their battle switches flipped on.


    Samantha could also feel the changes in her teammates'' aura, but this didn¡¯t faze her. She had seen these sudden mood swings many times during the time that she had teamed up with other parties, so this kind of scenario was quite familiar to her.


    However, she also noticed something.


    Ethan was now actively using Water Magic and wasunching Water Bullets and Water Spears at his targets.


    That was fine in itself, but Nicole also actively used her Ice Magic, augmenting Ethan¡¯s Water Spells and transforming them into ice.


    It was as if the two had a tacit understanding of how to end the battles as fast as they could, bybining their powers, which made the spells more powerful.


    With Ethan¡¯s refined control over Water Magic, and Nicole¡¯s support, all the battles ended in mere seconds.


    Sometimes, before the Orcs could even see them, all of them would already find themselves dying without knowing what killed them.


    This time, instead of Nicole, It was Ethan who took the lead.


    Using his X-Vision, he was able to see where the enemies were before they could see them.


    Once he located the Orcs, he would immediately summon water spears, and Nicole would freeze them.


    Ethan would then direct the spears andunch a surprise attack at their foes, piercing their heads and killing them instantly.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to be the enemy of these two monsters,¡¯ Samantha thought as they casually strolled toward the Eighth Floor.


    Since Ethan was actively using X-Vision, he didn¡¯t dare to turn around and identally look at his teammates because he would definitely see them naked.


    He was still not used to using this ability, and the only thing he could do with it was see through walls and clothes.


    But this was a very strong ability inside the Dungeon, allowing him and his friends to move unhindered without even breaking a sweat.


    Even Lady Johanna found Ethan¡¯s battle style unnerving.


    The only proof that there had been Monsters in the ces where they were headed was the trail of Monster Cores that littered the ground.


    A few hourster, they finally arrived at the Staircase that led to the Eighth Floor.


    But just as they were about to descend, they heard loud screamsing from the staircase.


    Several figures were running back up to the Seventh Floor with crazed looks on their faces.


    ¡°Get back!¡± one of the Adventurers who had just reached the top of the stairs shouted. ¡°There¡¯s a Monster Stampede!¡±


    As if proving that his words were correct, the sounds of dozens of people running up the stairs reached their ears.


    More and more Adventurers were running up the staircase, trying to escape the sudden influx of the Monsters on the Eighth Floor.


    The Eighth Floor was a turning point in the dungeon since it was also the first ce where High Orcs spawned.


    Unlike the Orcs who had green skin, High Orcs had dark gray skin.


    There was not much change in terms of body size, but High Orcs were two to three times stronger than regr Orcs.


    Even Veteran Adventurers were wary of them and took them seriously.


    Amidst the screams of the Adventurers who were still trying to run towards the staircase of the Seventh Floor, the roars of the Orcs reverberated inside the Dungeon.


    Hearing their warcries, Ethan nced downward using his X-


    Vision and saw dozens of Orcs running in their direction.


    ¡°Nicole, there are at least thirty Orcsing our way,¡± Ethan reported. ¡°Six of them are High Orcs. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s run and return to the Safe Zone,¡± Nicole replied firmly. ¡°High Orcs have a war cry that can call other Orcs to join them. It will be too dangerous if their numbers increase further once the Orcs of the Seventh Floor hear their cries. We might get sandwiched between the two groups if we are not careful.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t resist. I¡¯ll take us all back safely.¡±


    Without another word, Ethan pointed at the ground under his feet and cast a spell.


    ¡°Aqua Anguis!¡±


    Four Water Snakes that were bigger and longer than Ethan¡¯s usual spell swallowed Nicole, Samantha, and Lady Johanna before slithering away at fast speeds.


    Ethan himself rode atop one of them as they glided through the Dungeon, headed back to the Safe Zone that they had left a few hours ago.


    Although the retreat would cause them to start their progress over again, it was still much safer than being mobbed by Orcs from all directions.


    Ethan and Nicole were strong, but they weren¡¯t stupid.


    They knew that a single mistake would cost them their lives, so they didn¡¯t hesitate and escaped to the only ce on the Seventh Floor that the Monsters wouldn¡¯t approach.


    At that time, they weren¡¯t aware that an Orc Champion, a Mini Boss that usually roamed the Ninth Floor of the Weeping Dungeon, had ascended to the Eighth Floor, bringing along a dozen High-Orcs that served as its bodyguards, as well as the Orcs that it had gathered on the Ninth Floor of the Dungeon.


    From there, it shouted a warcry, calling out to the nearby Orcs to rally to it.


    Soon, this group grew, and grew, until they exceeded three hundred.


    Luca and his men, who had just entered the Eighth Floor half an hour earlier than Nicole, came face to face with the Vanguard of this ever-expanding Orc Army.


    They had been cornered on all sides, but they still tried to break through.


    At first, they thought that they were going to make it, but when the Orc Champion suddenly appeared and cut off the head of one of Luca¡¯s bodyguards, the boy instantly knew that he was only a moment away from death.


    This forced Luca to use the life-saving artifact that was imparted to him by his parents, allowing him to instantly teleport outside of the dungeon.


    His other bodyguard and the Elder, Duncan, had no such treasure, so the two were forced to give their all in making a way out of the encirclement.


    Although both of them fought valiantly, they were still overwhelmed by the numbers and sheer power of their enemy. They breathed theirst with unwillingness in their eyes.


    Ethan, Nicole, Samantha, and Lady Johanna, who were not aware of Luca¡¯s Fate, all sped back to the Safe Zone, which would soon be filled to the brim with Adventurers, who were also trying to escape with their lives.

 Chapter 399 Monster Stampede [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 399 Monster Stampede [Part 2] </h4>


    ?Due to the speed of Ethan¡¯s Water Snakes, they outpaced all the Adventurers who were trying to run to safety.


    Unlike the others who could only run on the ground, Ethan¡¯s water snakes could crawl on the walls, as well as on the ceiling, giving them better mobility without impeding others in their escape.


    Thest thing that Ethan wanted was to be caught in the rush of panic-stricken Adventurers who might lose their footing and trip.


    If that happened, a domino effect would happen as the Adventurers running behind them would bump into them, making them fall on the ground as well.


    This was something he wanted to avoid at all costs, so he decided to summon the Water Snakes for faster transportation.


    Nicole, Samantha, and Lady Johanna didn¡¯t need to worry about breathing inside because he made sure to leave a bubble of air inside the body of his Water Snakes, giving them plenty of air to breathe.


    A journey that should have taken them a few hours to take, waspleted in less than an hour.


    After reaching their destination, Ethan dispersed the Water Snakes, making his teammates look at their surroundings in surprise.


    ¡°We¡¯re back in the safe zone,¡± Samantha eximed. ¡°Amazing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be amazed,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°We¡¯re still not out of trouble. Although we are safe for now, it won¡¯t change the fact that we cannot move forward because of the pack of Monsters, whose numbers will grow as time goes by. Nicole, do you have any suggestions?¡±


    Nicole shook her head. ¡°Right now, this is the safest ce on the Seventh Floor. Of course, we can retreat to the Sixth Floor and escape back to the city. But I don¡¯t want to do that. We will lose so much progress if we retreat.¡±


    ¡°Then what about our lives?¡± Lady Johanna asked. ¡°Are you saying that we should stay here? A Monster Stampede is no joke. While it isn¡¯t as critical as a Dungeon Outbreak, it is the second-highest cause of death among Veteran Adventurers.


    ¡°Right now, with Ethan¡¯s powers, we can still make it back to safety and exit the Dungeon. If we stay here, those Monsters might camp outside of the safe zone. There¡¯s also no telling if this ce will continue to be safe as the Monster Stampede progresses.


    ¡°Remember this, there is no absolutew in the Dungeon that states that anywhere is safe. It just so happens that no Monsters frequent this ce, making people call it a Safe Zone.¡±


    Nicole frowned but didn¡¯t reject Lady Johanna¡¯s words and concern.


    What the Elder said also made sense.


    There was no guarantee that the ¡°Safe Zone¡± would remain safe in the case of a Monster Stampede.


    If she guessed wrongly, she, Ethan, Samantha, and Lady Johanna would all die because of her gamble.


    Nicole closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    She was the leader of this expedition, and her decision would determine whether they lived or died. Because of this, she thought about things calmly with a clear mind.


    Ethan¡¯s presence was reassuring, making her feel that he would give her all the time in the world to think of an answer.


    Unfortunately, Nicole knew that she didn¡¯t have all the time in the world.


    She could already hear the screams of the Adventurers that were echoing across the Seventh Floor, and she didn¡¯t know whether their screams were due to them fighting against the Monsters or being ughtered by the Monsters, who had blocked their path of escape.


    ¡°Ethan, take us back to the surface,¡± Nicole said with a regretful sigh.


    It took everything within her to make this decision, but in the end, she still chose the path of survival.


    She couldn¡¯t fall here, especially since her mother¡¯s fate fell on her shoulders.


    As long as she was alive, there was still hope.


    The moment she died, her mother would follow her to the afterlife shortly thereafter.


    Nicole was not only a strong-willed person, but she was also very ambitious.


    She hated the life of mediocrity and looked down on people who were ¡°content¡± with living mundane, ordinary lives.


    She hated people without any drive or ambition to pursue greater heights because, for her, it was no different from waiting for your death.


    Not moving was equivalent to stagnation.


    And she, of all people, didn¡¯t want to live that kind of life.


    After hearing her decision, Ethan once again summoned his Water Snakes, who swallowed up the threedies.


    A momentter, he controlled them and sped up to the higher floors, warning all Adventurers that he passed by that a Monster Stampede was happening on the lower floors.


    Beads of sweat started to form on Ethan¡¯s forehead as he maneuvered through the Dungeon with the fastest speed that he could muster without endangering his life, his teammates¡¯s lives, and the lives of other people.


    Controlling the Four Snakes for such long periods of time was putting a strain on his physical and mental strength. Not to mention that his Magical Reserves were also being used up at a rapid pace.


    Even so, he didn¡¯t stop and kept moving forward.


    Simr to Nicole, there were people who were waiting for him back in the academy.


    He couldn¡¯t fall here.


    Ethan would rather start from scratch than face a horde of Monsters, whose numbers would continue to grow in the hundreds.


    That day, dozens of Adventurers died on the lower floors since they were unable to escape quickly enough before it was toote.


    They would also find out a bitter that one of the candidates of the Heir Wars, Preston Asta, had teleported outside of the Dungeon sooner than them.


    He was the first one that encountered the Orc Champion on the Ninth Floor, who had, for some reason, rallied all the Orcs and High Orcs in the vicinity, attacking all the Adventurers who were unlucky enough to cross their path.


    He knew that it was impossible to fight hundreds of Orcs, so he did the only thing he could do and that was to escape for the sake of living another day.


    The Elder, who had gone along with him, also carried a teleportation crystal, which he had purchased for a very high price.


    Preston¡¯s bodyguards managed to survive as well since both of them were Wizards who specialized in Wind Magic.


    After creating a gust of Wind that blew away their opponents, both of them flew back to the upper floors with the fastest speed they could muster.


    Nicole¡¯s and Luca¡¯s groups weren¡¯t able to meet with them because the Wizards took a different route to reach the Fifth Floor, which was far from the route that the two teenagers had taken.


    Because of this, they didn¡¯t know that they were about to have a collision with an Orc Army, which was led by the Orc Champion whose sole purpose was to ughter all the Humans that stood in its way.


    Nearly half a dayter, Ethan managed to bring his group out of the Dungeon before almost copsing on the ground due to exhaustion.


    Nicole and Samantha hurriedly supported his body to prevent him from falling to the ground.


    Meanwhile, Lady Johanna noticed that the Guards who were usually stationed outside the Dungeon were missing.


    ¡®Perhaps they already knew of the danger that ising from the lower floors,¡¯ Lady Johanna thought as she helped the girls support Ethan back to the Town, where the Town¡¯s Guards had already raised the gate to prevent the Orc Army from setting foot in the city.


    Fortunately, the Witches didn¡¯t have any problems with this arrangement and simply used their flying brooms to fly over the City Wall and return to the inn to let Ethan rest.


    While this was happening, the Adventurers and the Guards stationed in the city were preparing for a possible Dungeon Outbreak.


    Although the likelihood of that happening was low, they still didn¡¯t dare to casually rule out this possibility.


    Everyone who could fight was mobilized to fight, and those who couldn¡¯t were forced to pray that the worst-case scenario of a Dungeon Outbreak wouldn''te to pass.


    They were ill-equipped to handle such an Outbreak, and only the Army of the Capital would be able to deal with such an event.


    While all of this was happening, Ethan was resting in his room and trying to recover his strength for what was about toe.

 Chapter 400 You Can Treat It As A Reward

    <h4>Chapter 400 You Can Treat It As A Reward</h4>


    ?Ethan woke up with a very painful headache that made him flinch the moment he opened his eyes.


    It took him a while to remember why he was currently feeling sick and groaned on his bed.


    A momentter, the ck Cat sleeping beside him opened her eyes and looked at her Master with concern.


    ¡°Master, does your head hurt?¡± Lilith asked anxiously. ¡°You used up almost all of your magic reserves yesterday and pushed yourself to the limit. You will feel better if you kiss a ck cat to absorb some of her magic.¡±


    Ethan looked at Lilith¡¯s expectant face while rubbing his forehead due to the pain. He didn¡¯t know if his Protector was joking or not, but her words about pushing himself to the limit were true.


    Right now, his body was as heavy as lead, and his head hurt like hell.


    Although he was in pain, a smile still appeared on his face because of Lilith¡¯s subtle invitation to kiss her.


    ¡°Master, it is our duty to ensure that you are safe and healthy,¡± Lilith insisted upon seeing Ethan¡¯s faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all you need to do is close your eyes, and I will handle the rest!¡±


    ¡°That will be me taking advantage of your kindness,¡± Ethan replied with a sigh. ¡°Thest time I took advantage of someone¡¯s kindness, she became my first lover and has been bound to be my bride.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t that even better?¡± Lilith¡¯s true thoughts slipped out of her mouth, but she wasn¡¯t aware that she had spoken out loud.


    Ethan rubbed her head, and just as she was about to stand up, he heard someone knock on the door.


    Lilith clicked her tongue in annoyance because someone had gotten in her way of being kissed by her Master.


    She then reluctantly merged with Ethan¡¯s shadow and red hatefully at the door.


    Ethan walked toward the door and opened it.


    ¡°You look terrible,¡± Nicolemented the moment she saw Ethan¡¯s haggard and disheveled figure.


    ¡°Terrible is an understatement,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°My head hurts, and I feel like dying. Would you like toe in first?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole nodded and stepped inside Ethan¡¯s room.


    She could tell that Ethan wasn¡¯t joking and that he was indeed in pain.


    A part of her felt guilty because she knew that it was because of her that he was suffering, so she asked him if there was anything she could do for him.


    Ethan jokingly answered that a kiss would help him a lot, so when he felt Nicole¡¯s hands cupping his face, his head momentarily nked out.


    A momentter, he felt a pair of soft lips press over his own. A few secondster a surge of magical power washed through his body, easing up the pain he was feeling. It felt so good that he almost returned Nicole''s kiss.


    Fortunately, he didn''t, and had saved himself from future troubles.


    After what seemed like years, Nicole took a step back and looked at Ethan, who had a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Nicole said. ¡°You¡¯ve regained some color in your face. Does it still hurt?¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s hand then pressed over Ethan¡¯s forehead as if to check whether he had a fever or not.


    Due to his shock, he wasn¡¯t able to move away and only broke out of his daze the moment he felt her rough and rugged hand touch his forehead.


    Unlike Chloe¡¯s, Luna¡¯s, and Lilian¡¯s hands, Nicole¡¯s hands were rough.


    This was because she had been using the sword since she was young. Her hands were callused and were no longer soft and smooth.


    They were rough, and yet, Ethan didn¡¯t dislike the texture, especially the hand that was pressing on his forehead at the moment.


    Perhaps seeing that he didn¡¯t mind being touched by her, Nicole smiled and finally pulled back her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have a fever,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because of us, you suffered a lot.¡±


    Ethan shook his head to shake away the emotions that were rising in his chest as well as to deny Nicole¡¯s statement.


    ¡°We are a team,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°And I believe you made the right call back then. There was no assurance that the Safe Zone would still be safe, especially when there was a Monster Stampede. It¡¯s a good thing that you prioritized our lives over your mission.¡±


    Ethan did his best to create a topic so that he wouldn¡¯t have to think about the soft lips that had touched his own a moment ago.


    However, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but move towards Nicole¡¯s lips as he looked at her face.


    Whether the youngdy noticed this or not, she didn¡¯t say anything about it and only told Ethan the reason why she came into his room.


    ¡°Elder Johanna hasmunicated with the Asta Family and told them about the incident here in Otto City,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°The Patriarch replied that if there would indeed be a Dungeon Outbreak, we shall help protect the city. Depending on our performance, he will consider our trial to have been sessfullypleted.


    ¡°However, if there is no Dungeon Outbreak and only a Monster Stampede at most, he said that we shall continue the mission. Otherwise, he will write it off as a failure.¡±


    Ethan frowned after hearing Nicole¡¯s statement.


    No one, especially the people of Otto City, wanted a Dungeon Outbreak to happen. Even he didn¡¯t want that kind of fate to befall the city.


    However, not stopping the trial despite knowing that there could be hundreds of Monsters waiting inside the Dungeon was harsh.


    This was akin to telling Nicole, Luca, and Preston to charge to their deaths.


    ¡°Your Patriarch sure is a man of character,¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled as he looked at their team leader. ¡°Does anyone in the city n to do anything to confirm if there is going to be a Monster Outbreak?¡±


    ¡°The Mayor asked every able-bodied citizen to take up arms and rotate through watch duty on the City Walls,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°If no monsters emerge from the Dungeon after three days, they will send in a team of experts to check if the Monster Stampede is still active.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding. The Mayor¡¯s n was good. It would prevent unnecessary deaths and would ensure that all the people who could fight would be ready to fight at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Samantha and I already ate breakfast,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°But we can have lunch together if you like. We will also discuss our nster.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan thought that this was a good n.


    After regaining some magic power, his headache had eased up considerably, and he was now able to think properly.


    ¡°Nicole, can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°If someone else were to ask you to kiss them, would you do so just because they asked?¡± Ethan asked with curiosity.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°But don¡¯t get the wrong idea, okay? I kissed you because I felt guilty about what happened yesterday. That kiss doesn¡¯t mean anything and is more like a greeting. I also don¡¯t intend to be part of your harem.¡±


    Ethan nodded because he could feel that Nicole didn¡¯t really think of him in any romantic way.


    ¡®I¡¯m just thinking too much,¡¯ Ethan thought as he walked Nicole towards the door.


    But right before Nicole was about to leave, she gave Ethan a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t really think of you as a romantic partner, you are perhaps my closest friend in the academy,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t mind kissing you again if we clear this mission. So you can treat it as a reward.¡±


    With a yful wink, the pink-haired beauty left the room, leaving the young man staring at the door, with a certain ck Cat hissing inside his shadow.

 Chapter 401 Why Is Anything Not Easy?

    <h4>Chapter 401 Why Is Anything Not Easy? </h4>


    ?¡°Master, you should cleanse your lips after being kissed by that girl,¡± Lilith said. ¡°She might be carrying Rabies. Why don¡¯t I kiss you to make you feel better?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better, Lilith.¡±


    The ck Cat lowered her head in defeat and cursed the nine generations of the Asta Family in her heart.


    Ethan then patted Lilith¡¯s head before asking her to merge with his shadow so that they could get something to eat in the dining hall of the inn.


    Although he had a big stock of food inside his storage ring, he would like to enjoy the delicacies of the ces he visited as well.


    There was also the fact that he wanted to personally listen to any news regarding the possible Dungeon Outbreak.


    Ethan ordered enough food for two people and sat at the corner of the inn.


    Lilith¡¯s hearing was acute, so she could hear the discussions around them. Filtering the unrted conversations, she ryed everything she heard to Ethan.


    As of now, there was nothing of substance aside from their fear and anxiety about a Dungeon Outbreak urring.


    Because of the special characteristics of Dungeon Cities, Teleportation Gates couldn¡¯t be built inside them.


    The closest Teleportation Gate to Otto City was ten miles away, and only Wizards and Witches, who could fly, had the ability to travel such a distance in a short period of time.


    The Mayor of the City had already sent messengers to ask for help from the Nobles whosend bordered their City.


    The King forbade the Nobles from having control over any Dungeon City and personally appointed a Mayor to manage it.


    Simply put, Dungeon Cities belonged to the Kingdom, and no Nobles were allowed to dip their hands into the resources flowing in and out of the city.


    However, they were still duty-bound to defend it. If they were to renege on doing their part, they would risk losing theirnds and titles for insubordination.


    After finishing his meal, he carried the second share of food back to his room and gave it to Lilith.


    The ck Cat ate in silence, while Ethan closed his eyes to meditate.


    His headache was mostly gone, and his body was brimming with Nicole¡¯s Magic Power.


    However, he was still wondering how their group would proceed on the off chance that there was not going to be a Monster Outbreak happening in the next few days.


    Although the Mayor would send an elite party to check if the Monsters were still gathering near the exit of the Dungeon or congregating somewhere on the lower floors, the fact remained that they would have to return. Otherwise, Nicole would fail her trial.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that maybe the Patriarch doesn¡¯t want Nicole to seed,¡± Sebastian stated. ¡°Or maybe he just has high expectations of her.¡±


    ¡°Times like this, I think it will be best to ask Nicole for news about the two other candidates,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°She should know their stance, and if they are deciding to stay in the game, all of them should work together for the time being.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if the Patriarch of the Asta n wanted Nicole to fail, or if, just like Sebastian had said, he only had high expectations of her.


    Either way, going back inside the Dungeon was more dangerous than defending the town from a Monster Outbreak.


    If their lives were truly in danger, he, Nicole, and Samantha could just fly away.


    Although he would feel sorry for the people of Otto City, he wasn¡¯t willing to risk his life to save them if it was impossible to do so.


    Simply put, depending on the circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to drag Nicole and Samantha away to safety.


    A Dungeon Outbreak wasn¡¯t simple.


    For this to happen, all the Monsters from all of the floors must congregate and move as a whole.


    The Weeping Dungeon had Thirty Floors.


    Every five floors, there was a Boss Monster or a Mini Boss that wandered around the lower floors before reaching the Final Boss Room.


    The hierarchy of the Mini Boss and Boss Monsters inside the Weeping Dungeon was as follows.


    Goblin King (Boss) - 5th Floor


    Orc Champion (Mini Boss)


    Orc King (Boss) - 10th Floor


    Red Minotaur (Mini Boss)


    Ancient Minotaur(Boss) - 15th Floor


    Troll Warlord (Mini Boss)


    ck-Skinned Troll Berserker (Boss) - 20th Floor


    Ogre Warmonger (Mini Boss)


    Ogre Chieftain (Boss) - 25th Floor


    One-Horned Cyclops (Mini Boss)


    Red-eyed Cyclops (Final Boss) - 30th Floor


    If a Dungeon Outbreak were to ur, that meant that all of these Monsters would leave their respective floors and charge outside the Dungeon, wreaking havoc on anything that blocked their way.


    Trolls and Ogres were already giant-sized Monsters.


    Cyclops were also monstrous Creatures and were just as tall if not taller than Ogres.


    If these Monsters were to really leave the Weeping Dungeon, then the City would definitely be destroyed if no reinforcements arrived on time.


    ¡°Why is nothing easy?¡± Ethan muttered as he stared out the window of his room.


    Every mission that he participated in always had a catch, and most often than not, he would find himself in tricky situations that would force him to make a hard choice.


    While the young man was wondering if he had bad luck or good luck, the Monsters on the deepest floor of the Weeping Dungeon had also started to stir.


    The Gates of the Boss Rooms of the 15th, 20th, and 25th Floors opened one by one, allowing the Bosses of these respective floors to step out of their Boss Rooms.


    These monsters always hadckeys with them, and they stepped out as well to follow their leader.


    With a loud roar that reverberated inside the Dungeon, these Bosses rallied the Monsters that were of the same race to their sides.


    The One-Horned Cyclops, who wandered the 29th Floor, stood in front of the Boss Room on the 30th Floor and ced its hands over the golden gate.


    With a loud grunt, it pushed the gate with all of its might, trying to force its way in.


    Slowly, but surely, the gates opened, revealing a darkness that was darker than ck.


    At the farthest end of the room, the Red-Eyed Cyclops opened its eye, casting a reddish glow in the surroundings that made the One-Horned Cyclops, who was itching for destruction, grin evilly.

 Chapter 402 Nicole’s Determination

    <h4>Chapter 402 Nicole¡¯s Determination</h4>


    ?¡°Sh*t!¡± the Leader of the Elite Party, whom the mayor had asked to investigate the Weeping Dungeon, cursed out loud.


    The moment he entered the dungeon, he immediately felt the overwhelming aura of the monsters who were gathering on the lower floors.


    ¡°Everyone run!¡± the Leader shouted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± One of his team members asked. However, he still ran just as his Leader had instructed him.


    Their party had been together for many years, so he knew better than not to obey their Leader¡¯s orders.


    ¡°A Dungeon Outbreak is about to happen!¡± the Leader replied. ¡°We should leave the town after informing the Mayor. The forces here are not enough to handle this threat!¡±


    They were the Adventurer Party called the Red Wolves.


    They had the opportunity to go up to the 28th Floor in the past but were forced to turn back when they encountered the wandering Mini Boss, the One Horned Cyclops.


    One of their members had died that day, and they were only barely able to escape with their lives thanks to his sacrifice.


    Since then, their Party never dared to dive deeper than the 25th Floor ever again.


    The moment that the Party Leader of the Red Wolves informed the Mayor about the possible Dungeon Outbreak, he and his group left the city in haste.


    It was not because they didn¡¯t want to save the lives of others, but it was because they knew they couldn¡¯t.


    There was simply not enough manpower to defend the city from its inevitable destruction.


    Orcs and Minotaurs were already a threat, but if the Giant Trolls, Ogres, and Cyclops were to join the battle, the walls of the city would crumble beneath their might.


    Since the Red Wolves was a popr Adventurer Party in Otto City, their departure rmed their friends and acquaintances, making them realize that their worst fears hade to life.


    ¡°Sir, more adventurers are leaving the city,¡± the Vice Mayor reported. ¡°I have a feeling that even the Town¡¯s Guards might leave their posts as well and flee.¡±


    The Mayor of Otto City, Otto Richmond, sighed deeply.


    When the Red Wolves had made their intent to escape the city known to him, he agreed, but on the condition that they also took his family with them.


    Mayor Otto had already made preparations for his family to evacuate the city as soon as a Dungeon Outbreak had been confirmed.


    Unfortunately, he was duty-bound to protect the city that was entrusted to him by the King. Even if the city were to fall, he must fall alongside it, as it was what was expected of him by his liege.


    ¡°Inform the people that a Dungeon Outbreak is upon us,¡± Mayor Otto dered. ¡°If they wish to leave, then don¡¯t stop them from leaving. To those who n to stay and defend the city, tell them that I will greatly reward them if we manage to sessfully defend this ce.


    ¡°You can also leave if you want. If you don¡¯t want to escape, at least, ensure that your family can go to the capital safely.¡±


    The Vice Mayor smiled bitterly after hearing the Mayor¡¯s words.


    ¡°I have already asked my people to escort my family to the Capital,¡± the Vice Mayor replied. ¡°I will be staying here with you.¡±


    Mayor Otto sighed before patting the shoulder of his trustedpanion.


    ¡°Spread the word far and wide,¡± Mayor Otto dered. ¡°A Dungeon Outbreak is upon us, and those who wish to live should escape while they still can.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    News of the Dungeon Outbreak spread like wildfire.


    Even the Inn where Ethan, Nicole, Samantha, and Lady Johanna were staying decided to close down and leave the city.


    ¡°What are the three of you going to do?¡± Lady Johanna asked. ¡°I know that the Patriarch¡¯s orders are absolute, but there is simply no way for you to defend this city when even the Adventurers and City Guards supposed to defend it are leaving.¡±


    Samantha looked at Nicole with an anxious look on her face. As a Witch, she could leave anytime she wanted, and nothing would be able to stop her.


    However, she still stayed and waited for Nicole to make her decision.


    ¡°Samantha, you head over to thest town we visited, and rent a room in the inn where we stayed for a week,¡± Nicole ordered. ¡°If we¡¯re not back by that time, return to the academy and inform the Headmaster of what happened here.¡±


    ¡°Are the two of you going to stay?¡± Samantha asked with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous! I heard there are Ogres and Cyclops. Those monsters are trouble!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Ethan and I can fly away if our lives are truly in danger. Rest assured, I don¡¯t n on dying any time soon. There are still many things that I want to aplish in my life.¡±


    Samantha then nced at Ethan, and the young man nodded his head.


    ¡°Just like Nicole mentioned earlier, we can easily escape if we want to,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Our lives will not be in danger.¡±


    Lady Johanna wanted to say something but decided not to. It was not her ce to tell Ethan and Nicole what to do with their lives.


    ¡°I will go with Samantha to the town you are talking about,¡± Lady Johanna stated. ¡°If I don¡¯t see you within a week, I¡¯ll return to the Asta Family and tell them of what happened here.¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll see the two of you in a week.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even bother to ask Ethan to go with them. In order to have a chance of survival, she would need him by her side.


    Many people might not be aware of Ethan¡¯s true strength, but Nicole knew just how powerful he was.


    Granted, it was impossible for the two of them to hold back countless monsters from a Dungeon Outbreak. But with enough preparations, Ethan would be able to y a major role in the uing defense of the city.


    She had asked Samantha to leave because she didn¡¯t want their friend to see Ethan¡¯s secrets.


    Although Samantha and Ethan had be good friends during the time that they were together, she also understood that the young man would not show his secrets openly to people he didn¡¯t trust.


    After Samantha and Lady Johanna flew away together, Nicole nced at Ethan and motioned for him to follow her.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to visit Mayor Otto,¡± Nicole stated as she headed towards the Otto Residence. ¡°Maybe we can buy enough time for the reinforcements of the neighboringnds to arrive and help defend this city from destruction.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t say a word and simply followed behind the youngdy, who even in this situation didn¡¯t n to back down from the chance to pass the trial that was given to her by the Patriarch of the Asta Family.

 Chapter 403 Dungeon Outbreak [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 403 Dungeon Outbreak [Part 1]</h4>


    ?¡°Nicole, you¡¯ve grown so much since thest time I saw you,¡± Mayor Otto said with a smile. ¡°How is your Mother? Is she recovering from her illness?¡±


    ¡°She is,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°You really don¡¯t n to leave, Uncle?¡±


    Otto shook his head firmly. ¡°I will live and die with this city. That is the promise I have made to His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, how many guards and adventurers are left to defend this ce?¡± Nicole inquired.


    Mayor Otto was a very close friend of Nicole¡¯s mother since both of them had attended Brynhildr Academy when they were young.


    He was also one of her mother¡¯s staunchest supporters. It was because of her connection with him that the other members of the Asta Family didn''t dare to directly bully Nicole and her mother.


    The Mayor of a Dungeon City held considerable influence among other Nobles. It was a terrible idea to make an enemy of him because he reported directly to the King.


    ¡°Not many,¡± Mayor Otto replied with a resigned expression on his face. ¡°This city will fall the moment the monsters scale or break through the City Walls.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, what if I tell you that there is still a chance that we can turn the situation around?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°What are you willing to pay to make it happen?¡±


    ¡°Anything,¡± Mayor Otto replied in a heartbeat. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Did you send your treasures with your family?¡± Nicole asked.


    Mayor Otto nodded. ¡°I only kept a few, but the rest is with them.¡±


    ¡°How many of the Wizards and Witches under yourmand still remain in this city?¡±


    ¡°Around thirty. They n to help until they can no longer help. The majority of them will be riding their flying brooms while casting spells. If the city can¡¯t really be defended, they will escape as we¡¯ve discussed.¡±


    ¡°Thirty¡­¡± Nicole frowned. ¡°It¡¯s barely enough.¡±


    Mayor Otto didn¡¯t know what Nicole was thinking, but he was really grasping for straws.


    This was why when Nicole mentioned that there was a possibility of saving the city, he didn¡¯t shy away from asking her what she wanted.


    ¡°I will need them to do something for me,¡± Nicole said after pondering for a few minutes. ¡°Also, I need all the Beast Cores and Mana Crystals in your possession. We only have one shot at this, so make sure to loosen your pockets, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Girl, I¡¯ll likely end up dead if there is really a Dungeon Outbreak,¡± Mayor Otto stated. ¡°Do you think I will need Beast Cores and Mana Crystals when I¡¯m dead? You can have them all. Just make sure that we get a fighting chance!¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. I will do my best to help you ovee this cmity.¡±


    True to his word, Mayor Otto gave Nicole all the Beast Cores and Mana Crystals that were left in his treasury.


    As the Mayor of a Dungeon City, more than half of the resources he received from the Dungeon were given to the Kingdom. However, that didn¡¯t mean that what was left was a small amount.


    It wasn¡¯t.


    In fact, it was more than enough for the Mayor to spend in his entire lifetime, so he gave half of it to his family when they escaped to the Capital. That way, even if he died, they would have the funds to survive for several years.


    The only reason why he didn¡¯t give them everything was because he was hoping that the Beast Cores and Mana Crystals could be used to defend the city.


    Although Mayor Otto was prepared to die, that didn¡¯t mean that he nned on dying.


    On the contrary, he nned to do everything in his power to survive!


    Mayor Otto then gathered all the Wizards and Witches who were still in the city and asked them to cooperate with Nicole, who nned to create a city-wide magic circle that she was nning to use to defend the city.


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half were amazed by the runic symbols that Nicole had personally drawn in different locations in the city.


    She then handed dozens of Mana Crystals to the Wizards and Witches and asked them to perform a chant while waiting for her signal.


    Nicole stated that they only needed to start chanting once the Dungeon Monsters had left the Dungeon and were headed towards the city.


    She added that they did not need to defend the city. All they needed to do was focus on chanting the spell that she had given them.


    After Nicole finished writing thest symbol, she went to one of the rooms in the Mayor¡¯s Residence to rest.


    The Mayor had already ced several guards on the City Walls, ready to sound the rm the moment they saw the monsters within its vicinity.


    Due to the majority of the people leaving Otto City, the city was very quiet.


    There were a few lights here and there, which proved that there were still a few hundred people who chose to remain in the city.


    Ethan also went to rest and prepared himself to fight anytime.


    However, an hour before sunrise, the loud tolling of a bell reverberated in the city, waking everyone up from their slumber.


    Ethan and Nicole immediately went to the balcony of their respective rooms and summoned their flying brooms.


    The Wizards and Witches who chose to remain all soared toward the sky to look at the situation.


    In the distance, hundreds of Monsters were starting to leave the Dungeon, making all of their faces turn grim.


    ¡°Everyone, please go to your assigned positions,¡± Nicole said as she nced at the Wizards and Witches, who had decided to stay. ¡°If this n fails, feel free to escape. But until then, please stay for as long as you can. We only have one shot at this.¡±


    If this was an ordinary time, these Wizards and Witches would not bother to listen to a teenage girl like Nicole.


    However, they were the people who had lived in the City of Otto for many years and considered it their home.


    Since Mayor Otto said that Nicole had a way to give them a chance to repel the Monsters, they were willing to listen to her and set aside their pride and seniority for a chance of survival.


    One by one, the Wizards and Witches flew towards their respective ces and waited for Nicole¡¯s signal.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Nicole asked Ethan, who had already summoned a pair of Fairy Wings onto his back and was hovering beside her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°We can start anytime.¡±


    After hearing his reply, Nicole started to chant, and a pir of golden light shot towards the heavens.


    A momentter, more lights appeared as the city-wide Magic Circle that Nicole had prepared finally came to life.

 Chapter 404 Dungeon Outbreak [Part 2]

    Chapter 404 Dungeon Outbreak [Part 2]


    Dark clouds started to gather over Otto City.


    Faint rumbling sounds could be heard in the sky as Nicole, the Wizards, and the Witches used the Mana Crystals in their possession to activate the city-wide magic circle that Nicole had drawn the day before.


    It was impossible for them to defend the city using normal means, so they had to resort to unusual methods to make it happen.


    Manipting weather was amon practice for powerful Wizards and Witches.


    In fact, some used these spells to give themselves a territorial advantage.


    After witnessing Ethan¡¯s battle with Cedric, Nicole suddenly had an idea, and she nned to use it to the fullest.


    Aside from the Magic Circle that she had drawn, she had also asked the Wizards and Witches who specialized in Earth Magic to blockade the source of the river, which resulted in a man-made moat that surrounded Otto City.


    Since she had only one shot at this, she went all out, and prepared to create the perfect stage for Ethan to shine.


    Preston and Luca had already evacuated the city and returned to the capital. Unlike Nicole, they didn¡¯t really think that they had a shot in the Heir Wars and were simply joining it because they were forced to.


    In fact, they nned to use the Dungeon Outbreak as the perfect opportunity to gracefully exit the stage.


    They believed that even the two monstrous talents of the Asta Family wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if they were in their shoes.


    Preston and Luca had already evacuated the city and returned to the capital. Unlike Nicole, they didn¡¯t really think that they had a shot in the Heir Wars and were simply joining it because they were forced to. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Since they had a legitimate reason to quit without suffering a harsh bacsh, why wouldn¡¯t they take it?


    They even found Nicole¡¯s stubbornness quite pitiful, but in the end, they believed that she would also choose to escape once things spiraled out of control.


    Mayor Otto was recording the battle that was about to unravel in his recording crystal so that even if he died, the King would know that he never made any attempt to escape his duties as the city¡¯s Mayor and fought alongside everyone who stayed and tried to defend Otto City.


    As the rumbling of thunder became louder, the roars of the Monsters started to reach the city.


    Nicole¡¯s face was solemn as she continued to chant and activate the magic crystal that littered the ground, empowering the grand spell that would give them a chance at victory.


    Soon, a single droplet fell on her hand, which made her sigh in relief.


    More drops of water fell and, soon, rain began to fall in earnest.


    shes of lightning illuminated the darkened sky, giving sight to the dark horrors that were slowly but surely approaching the city.


    Ethan held the Sea God¡¯s Trident firmly in his left hand, and in his right, he held his wand.


    His eyes were closed as he slowly tapped into the power of his Legacy.


    Ethan was carefully opening the gates that held back his power, simr to a controlled opening of a dam.


    He didn¡¯t want to open itpletely, not wanting to risk the possibility of his power overwhelming him, which could break his concentration in turn.


    When the power of his Legacy started to flow inside his body, the blue gem on his Sea God¡¯s Trident shone like a blue torch amidst the darkness.


    Ethan slowly opened his eyes, and they were filled with a blue radiance.


    Nicole, who was by his side, couldn¡¯t even see his pupils, only the fierce blue light that was emanating from his eyes.


    Outside the city, the Monster Army advanced steadily, forming their ranks. However, things started to change when the Goblins at the front of the formation started to shriek as they raised their weapons.


    Perhaps feeling giddy due to bloodlust, the Goblins all roared in unison before charging toward the City Gate, which was firmly shut.


    The Orcs, as ifpeting with the smaller Goblins, all shouted their war cries and charged forward as well.


    Seeing this development, Mayor Otto then raised his right hand as hemanded the loyal guards, who had stayed to protect the city.


    ¡°Aim!¡± Mayor Otto shouted.


    All the guards on top of the city walls raised the crossbows in their hands and aimed, ready to fire their crossbows at the enemies who were about to reach their strike range.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Mayor Otto ordered.


    The sound of bolts being released from crossbows spread in the surroundings.


    The Goblins and Orcs who were hit by the crossbows cried out in pain, but they still charged forward, despite the fact that there were bolts embedded in their bodies.


    ¡°Fire at will!¡± Mayor Ottomanded, and the defenders unleashed one crossbow bolt after the other as the rain started to be stronger, lowering the visibility in the surroundings.


    The Monsters that managed to reach the city walls tried to scale them, but due to the rain, they had be slippery.


    In the end, they just hammered the gates with the intention of destroying them.


    But just as the defenders were about to attack the Monsters that were ramming the gates, somethingnded on the city walls, resulting in a loud thud.


    A Minotaur hadnded on the ramparts, making Mayor Otto¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    A momentter, more Monsters began to fall into the city like rain, unleashing their bestial roars after they had sessfullynded.


    At the rear of the Monster Army, the Trolls, Ogres, and Cyclopes were throwing the High Orcs and Minotaurs over the city walls, allowing them to infiltrate the city and open the gates from within.


    A City Guard cried out in horror as one of the Minotaurs raised its Axe to hack him in half.


    But before the Monster could do anything to him, an Ice Spike pierced through the Minotaur¡¯s arm, changing the angle of its strike.


    The Axe missed its target by a foot, and the City Guard used that opportunity to run away.


    The High Orcs and the other Minotaurs started to run toward the Gate in order to destroy the mechanism that had raised the drawbridge, preventing anyone from entering the city from the outside.


    The city was mostly deserted, and most of the defenders were on the ramparts, fighting off against the Monsters that had scaled the walls.


    Because of this, they didn¡¯t have the manpower to direct their attention to anything else and could only do their best to survive fighting the enemies that engaged them in closebat.


    When one of the Minotaurs reached the gate, it immediately raised its Axe to hack the steel chain that was keeping the drawbridge raised.


    But before it could strike, it found that its arms had already been sliced off its body.


    The faint silhouette of the Mermaid Princess, Illumina, swam across the rain-filled city and started her one-sided ughter.


    Due to the sheer numbers of Mana Crystals that were still supplying the Magic Circle with power, Illumina gained enough magic power to act ording to Ethan¡¯s will while thetter was channeling enough magic to unleash his Grand Aria.

 Chapter 405 Boss Monster Versus Boss Monster

    Chapter 405 Boss Monster Versus Boss Monster


    Nicole nced at the Mermaid Princess in the distance, who was actively ughtering all the Monsters that were trying to reach the gate.


    She also noticed someone wearing tight-fitted ck clothes ambushing the Monsters and killing them with one precise strike to their vital parts.


    The rain had now be strong enough that she was no longer able to see this figure clearly. But Nicole knew with absolute certainty that there was a Professional Assassin who had joined their ranks to defend the city.


    Of course, this Assassin was none other than Lilith, who had shifted back to her Cat Kin form due to Ethan¡¯s order.


    The order she received was simple.


    Help Illumina prevent the Monsters from lowering the drawbridge and leave the rest to him.


    The Trolls, Ogres, and Cyclops kept on hurling theirrades over the walls, not knowing that the moment they entered the city, all of them would be sliced in half or assassinated from behind.


    Perhaps getting impatient due to theck of response from the monsters that they had tossed inside the city, the Troll Warlord, ck-Skinned Troll Berserker, Ogre Warmonger, Ogre Chieftain, and the One-Horned Cyclops all charged toward the drawbridge with the intention of destroying it forcefully.


    Their attacks were brutal and relentless, causing hardwood to splinter from their strikes.


    The One-Horned Cyclops dealt the final blow, and the gate shattered under its overwhelming might.


    Soon, it entered the city along with the other Mini-Bosses and Bosses, shouting their war cries.


    Behind them, the Dungeon Monsters surged forward like a torrential river, making Mayor Otto¡¯s face turn pale.


    He then nced anxiously at Nicole, who was mounted on her flying broom and hovering beside Ethan, who remained unmoving.


    The Mayor had already ordered the soldiers on top of the Ramparts to retreat and go to the second defensive line of the city.


    This was where they would be making their final stand and also the ce where Nicole asked them to retreat to should the Monsters enter the city en masse.


    Illumina returned to Ethan¡¯s side and hugged his neck from behind.


    Her chilly gazended on the Monsters, who would soon realize that they had entered a ughterhouse that the young man had especially prepared for them.


    Just as Mayor Otto was about to order the city guards to charge alongside him, something unexpected happened.


    The raindrops that were falling on the city froze mid-air.


    They didn¡¯t turn into ice crystals and simply hovered in the air like beads made up of water.


    Soon the number of these beads increased, forming a thinyer above the city. The Mayor watched, wondering what was happening.


    At that moment, a young man¡¯s voice filled with power sounded, making him subconsciously shudder.


    ¡°Grand Aria.¡±


    As if waiting for those words to be spoken, cries of pain spread in the city like wildfire.


    The countless water beads merged together forming foot-long water needles that pierced through the monsters, turning them into living pincushions that dyed the city streets with their blood.


    The horrifying part of this attack was that the water needles did not onlye from the sky.


    No.


    They also came from the wet streets that were now drenched in blood.


    Water and blood mixed together forming crimson needles that were sharper and harder than the ordinary water needles.


    They were empowered by the lifeblood of Ethan¡¯s enemies, which converted the City of Otto into the perfect ughterhouse for the Monsters who had managed to infiltrate it.


    Suddenly, Illumina appeared in front of Ethan and raised a blue barrier.


    A secondter, a red beam of light collided with Illumina¡¯s shield, causing cracks to appear on its surface.


    However, since the rain was still falling, these cracks quickly regenerated, preventing the barrier from breaking apart.


    When the beam finally ended, Ethan¡¯s gazended on the biggest monster outside of the city, whose red eyes were locked on his body.


    The Last Boss Monster of the Weeping Dungeon was preparing to fire another beam attack at Ethan when the young man pointed his hand at the Creature, who had tried to sneak attack him from a great distance.


    If not for Illumina¡¯s quick action, Ethan would¡¯ve been hit by such an attack, and a bloody hole would have already appeared in his chest.


    Ethan put all his focus on dealing with the Monsters that had infiltrated the city and keeping the power of his Grand Aria in check to prevent himself from burning outpletely.


    Because of this, he didn¡¯t have the willpower to direct his attention anywhere else, leaving his defense to Illumina and Nicole.


    Illumina was angered by the Red-Eyed Cyclops¡¯ attempt to kill Ethan and wanted to personally deal with it.


    But she refrained from doing so.


    Her role was to be Ethan¡¯s shield.


    There was already someone who was assigned the position of his sword.


    When the Red-Eyed Cyclops¡¯ was about to unleash another beam attack, it suddenly raised its club to swipe at something on its right side, canceling its original n to attack Ethan with another ranged attack.


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t hit anything.


    A ck dome of light covered the area around the Red-Eyed Cyclops, preventing anyone from seeing what was happening inside.


    Despite the fact that it was raining very hard and visibility only extended for a few meters away, Ethan¡¯s Trump Card didn¡¯t n to take any chances.


    Once the dome of darkness had been established, a vile chuckle escaped the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s lips.


    It had been a while since itst feasted on a strong monster, and the Red-Eyed Cyclops in front of it was just enough to satisfy its craving for blood.


    With a roar of anger, the Red-Eyed Cyclops brandished its club and swatted the Ancient Wendigo, but thetter simply turned into a ck mist, negating the attackpletely.


    A momentter, its wed hand pierced through the Red-Eyed Cyclops¡¯ one and only eye, making it scream in pain.


    After losing its sight, the monster brandished its weapon left and right in an attempt to swat away anything in front of it.


    However, the Ancient Wendigo had already appeared behind it and even mischievously chuckled in the Monster¡¯s ear, forcing it to make a backhanded strike in an attempt to hit the Ancient Wendigo behind it.


    Suddenly, it felt a stinging pain in the right side of its body, as its enemy once again used its wed hands to scratch on the side of its body, drawing blood.


    The Ancient Wendigo once again chuckled and sneak-attacked the Red-Eyed Cyclops over and over again.


    Its battle style had remained the same after its evolution.


    The only difference was that it had be more sadistic and resourceful with its means of attack.


    Little by little, it weakened the resolve of the Red-Eyed Cyclops before finally going for the kill.


    A ck sword appeared on the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s hands, which it used to stab the Red-Eyed Cyclops'' bloodied eye, piercing through to the back of its head.


    The Red-Eyed Cyclops¡¯ club fell on the ground, and its body followed soon after.


    Dainsleif chuckled evilly as it pierced the chest of the Red-Eyed Cyclops, gouging its heart out of its body.


    The vile Creature stared at it for a few seconds as if appreciating a rare delicacy that it had never tasted before.


    When it was finally satisfied, it opened its mouth and bit into the juicy heart.


    Dainsleif happily ate and made sure to eat everything.


    When it was done, it then resumed feasting on the dead Cyclops¡¯ body, using its flesh and blood to strengthen itself and be more powerful than ever before.


    This was the reason why Ethan wasn¡¯t too worried about facing off against the Final Boss Monster of the Weeping Dungeon.


    The Ancient Wendigo under his control was also a Boss Monster, and its rank was higher than the Red-Eyed Cyclops, who would soon disappear into Dainsleif''s stomach, not leaving a single trace behind.


    ¡®Making a Boss Monster fight with a Boss Monster sure is tasteful,¡¯ Sebastianmented with an evil smirk on his face.


    ¡®Of course,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®Dainsleif is going to be Ethan¡¯s sword. If it gets stronger, then Ethan gets stronger as well. This is a win-win in my book.¡¯


    Ethan also agreed with his Other Half.


    He had nned to actively use Dainsleif as well, but an opportunity had never presented itself before now.


    All of that changed because of the Monster Outbreak. And with the Final Boss of the Dungeon dead, there was no longer anything that could stop Ethan from his one-sided massacre.


    This only became possible after his and Lilian¡¯s Legacy started to resonate more with each other, as their rtionship deepened. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ethan¡¯s Grand Aria was an ability that he could only use for a few seconds in the past.


    All of that changed after Lilian arrived at Brynhildr Academy.


    Although he still couldn¡¯t summon a thunderstorm on his own because the two of them hadn¡¯tpleted their union yet, he still had better control of his Legacy thanks to her support.


    Nicole, who was not aware that the Final Boss had already been defeated, joined Mayor Otto, as well as the other Wizards and Witches in killing the monsters that had been incapacitated by Ethan¡¯s Grand Aria.


    The clean-up operationsted three full hours because some of the monsters had hidden themselves inside the houses of the abandoned homes in the city.


    If not for the fact that Ethan¡¯s Other Half had strong detection abilities, the cleanup operation might have taken longer.


    That day, a very thankful Mayor Otto held a victory party in his residence and rewarded those who participated in the battle generously, almost emptying what remained of the gold coins in his treasury.


    Even so, he dly did it. Not only did he seed in saving his city, but he was sure that he would also be handsomely rewarded by the King for not leaving his post despite the fact that his chances of surviving the Dungeon Outbreak had been almost non-existent.


    Of course, this victory was all thanks to Nicole¡¯s and Ethan¡¯s participation. So he, using the authority bestowed upon him by the King, took matters into his own hands.


    He awarded Nicole and Ethan all the Beast Cores from the Monsters that had died in the city.


    Not only that, he promised that he would also give them two Magic Artifacts each, which they could choose from his collection.

 Chapter 406 Why Are All The Good Men Taken?

    <h4>Chapter 406 Why Are All The Good Men Taken? </h4>


    ?News of Otto City surviving the Dungeon Outbreak spread like wildfire.


    The reinforcements from the Noble Houses who bordered the city arrived at the scene three days after the cmity ended.


    The reason why they werete to arrive was due to the fact that the Nobles didn¡¯t want to lose too much of their private armies, trying to protect the city.


    They dyed dispatching their troops with the excuse of ¡°they needed time to prepare¡±.


    The Earls and Viscounts who bordered Otto City didn¡¯t believe that the City would survive.


    Because of this, they all came to a tacit understanding to arrive a few dayste, when the city would have already been destroyed, and their troops would not have to worry about fighting the Monster Army.


    So the Captains who led these armies were surprised when they only saw monster corpses littering the streets of the city.


    All the Beast Cores had already been harvested from their bodies and gifted to Nicole and Ethan, who had already left Otto City to meet up with Samantha and Lady Johanna, who were in a town half a day away from Otto City.


    Mayor Otto wanted them to stay a bit longer, but the two declined his offer.


    After getting the Beast Cores and selecting two Magical Artifacts of their choice, they bid their goodbyes and left.


    Nicole had also asked her uncle to tell everyone that she was one of the Defenders who protected the city from the Dungeon Outbreak.


    This was to ensure that the Patriarch of the Asta Family would recognize her aplishment, allowing her to take part in the second trial of the Heir Wars.


    Mayor Otto was more than happy to grant this request. As her Uncle, he only wanted the best for Nicole. And since the youngdy had helped him, he would surely return the favor tenfold.


    Terence and Luca, who had retreated to a town not far from the city, were surprised when news of Otto City¡¯s survival against the Dungeon Outbreak reached their ears.


    Both of them thought that the city was done for, which was why they had decided to escape while they still could.


    ¡°I guess Nicole will get a medal from the King after this news reaches the capital,¡± Luca muttered. ¡°She might even get the privilege of jumping directly to the Third Trial for the fame the Asta Family will gain from this incident.¡±


    The Asta Family was one of the strongest supporters of the Royal Family.


    If one of their members did a great service for the Kingdom, they would be generously rewarded, as befitting of their Noble Title and Rank.


    ¡®But how did she do it?¡¯ Luca thought.


    He knew that Nicole was a talented Magic Knight, but she alone couldn¡¯t have possibly held off such a massive Monster Army.


    Even the two Monsters of the Asta Family, whom everyone hadbeled prodigies, would not be able to aplish what she had done, which begged the question, how did she do it?


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll do a bit of digging,¡¯ Luca mused. ¡®It¡¯s unwise to put all your eggs into a single basket after all.¡¯


    After making up his mind, Luca hired a coachman and asked him to take him to Otto City so that he could conduct a better investigation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, somewhere in Eastshire¡­


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left,¡± Samantha pouted. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let myself be convinced to flee while the two of you fought. If I was there, I would also be rich now! It¡¯s so unfair! Both of you got hundreds of Beast Cores and even two Magical Artifacts.


    ¡°As for me? What do I get? Just a little over thirty Beast Cores for my trouble! Why did I leave? I could also just fly away when things are really bing too dangerous for me! Aaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    The youngdy whined andined as the three of them made their way back to Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll give you 50 Beast Cores, happy?¡± Ethan said as he looked at the pouting girl, who was flying beside him.


    ¡°Thanks, Ethan!¡± Samantha suddenly became peppy after realizing that she would get fifty more Beast Cores without too much effort. ¡°You¡¯re a good friend!¡±


    The shameless beauty then gave Nicole sidelong nces, making thetter shake her head helplessly.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you thirty Beast Cores,¡± Nicole relented. ¡°Happy?¡±


    ¡°Very happy!¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Make sure to invite me again when you are off to another Trial. I¡¯ll definitely be there, I swear!¡±


    Nicole and Ethan gave each other a knowing nce before smiling bitterly.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t mind sharing their spoils with Samantha. After all, they were the ones that forced her to leave.


    The reason why they were feeling bitter was due to the fact that the girl had been whining and pouting for more than a day until they decided to share a bit of their spoils in order to make her happy.


    ¡°Still, how did you manage to defend against a Dungeon Outbreak?¡± Samantha asked. ¡°You only vaguely exined it to me. I can understand that you purposely spoke like that because Lady Johanna was with us. Now that it¡¯s just the three of us, can you exin how you did it?¡±


    Nicole nced at Ethan, and thetter nodded his head.


    ¡°Do you remember that time when Ethan fought against Cedric?¡± Nicole inquired.


    ¡°How could I possibly forget that?¡± Samantha smiled mischievously before shifting her gaze to Ethan. ¡°This handsome guy fought topless and seduced nearly all thedies watching that duel.¡±


    ¡°Well, basically, that was how we dealt with the Dungeon Outbreak,¡± Nicole exined. ¡°Mayor Otto and the Wizards and Witches in Otto City worked together to conjure a thunderstorm. Ethan did the rest and used the Heavy Rain to his advantage.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You did what?¡± Samantha looked at the young man flying beside her in disbelief. ¡°You used a Thunderstorm to wipe out the Dungeon Outbreak? Wow! That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Ethan replied in a teasing tone, which made Samantha look at him with a solemn expression on her face.


    It was as if she was contemting asking Ethan if he would like to take a detour with her to her Family¡¯s Residence so that she could introduce him as her fiance.


    But when she remembered how many girls the handsome young man was dating, she decided that it wasn¡¯t worth it and sighed loudly instead.


    ¡®Why are all the good men taken?¡¯ Samantha pondered. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll start looking at the eligible bachelors in the academy. Maybe there is a rough gem among them that only needs polishing.¡¯


    Samantha had set a high standard for her potential partner due to Ethan, which would cause her family a lot of troubleter on, trying to find the right man that would meet their daughter''s high standards in men.

 Chapter 407 Turning A Blind Eye To Lilith’s Mischief

    <h4>Chapter 407 Turning A Blind Eye To Lilith¡¯s Mischief</h4>


    ?The return trip was smooth, and there were no mishaps along the way.


    Aside from the grueling hours flying in the sky, they were like three people out on an excursion in the countryside.


    A few dayster, nearing midnight, they finally arrived in Limeburgh Town.


    Since Brynhildr Academy was only an hour away, they decided to take a good rest for the night and return to the academy tomorrow.


    Originally, they would have made camp just before sunset, but all of them decided that it would be best if they endured until they reached Limeburgh Town so that they would no longer have to sleep in the wilderness.


    Fortunately, there was an inn open for twenty-four hours a day, so they went there to rest for the night.


    This time, they all booked separate rooms, and Nicole and Samantha no longer had to share a room.


    Limeburgh Town was safe enough, and there were Wizards and Witches patrolling it on a regr basis.


    After heading to their respective rooms, Ethan decided to remove all of his clothes in order to take a bath.


    They had been traveling for a long time, and he felt sticky due to the dirt and dried-up sweat that had umted on his body during their journey.


    When the rxing shower was over, Ethan dried himself with a towel and used wind magic to dry his hair.


    Lilith then jumped out of his shadow so that she could also take a bath to clean her body.


    Although she had spent most of the journey in Ethan¡¯s shadow, she wanted to clean herself properly since she always slept beside him at night.


    Just as she returned to her Cat Kin form, Lilith allowed the cold water to wash away the heat that was rising in her face.


    She had been taking a nap when they arrived in Limeburgh Town, so she wasn¡¯t aware that Ethan was going to take a shower.


    The Cat Kin only woke up when she felt a cold sensation in her surroundings, making her open her eyes. She then saw a naked Ethan, humming in the shower as he cleaned his body.


    Since she was given a good opportunity to take a good look at her Master¡¯s ¡°assets¡±, the Cat Kin made sure to engrave everything in her memory.


    This was why her body was now heating up. She could only hope that the cold water would be able to relieve the heat and slow the blood that was rushing toward her head.


    While Lilith was taking a shower, someone knocked on Ethan''s door, which surprised the young man, who was about to sleep.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Nicole.¡±


    Thinking that the youngdy had something important to say to him, Ethan opened the door.


    Nicole was in her pajamas, which took Ethan by surprise. Although she was wearing in pajamas, seeing her like this felt so refreshing that Ethan¡¯s gaze lingered on her clothes a little longer than necessary before he raised his head to meet her gaze.


    ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicole replied before making a gesture for Ethan toe closer to her because she nned to whisper something in his ear.


    Ethan did as he was told and moved his ear closer to her. However, instead of words, he felt something soft press over his right cheek.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Nicole said. ¡°This is the reward I promisedst time.¡±


    Ethan was surprised, not expecting that Nicole would kiss his cheek.


    ¡°What? Were you perhaps hoping that I¡¯d kiss your lips again?¡± Nicole asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I was just surprised that you actually did it.¡±


    ¡°Well, you did help me a lot during the Dungeon Outbreak,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Also, I feel a bit sorry for you because your contribution will be ryed to the Royal Family. Expect them to send someone to invite you for an audience in the capital.¡±


    Ethan internally groaned after hearing Nicole¡¯s statement.


    He didn¡¯t really want to have a rtionship with the Royal Family of Eastshire. Everything simply became moreplicated whenever Nobles and the members of the Royal Family were involved.


    He already had experience when it came to dealing with the Royal Family of the Magdar Kingdom in the Lands of stor.


    Ethan even took care of Princess Ramona for a few months, and it was more than enough to make him understand the power struggles among the members of the Royal Family.


    Suddenly, Nicole looked in the direction of the bathroom because she could faintly hear the sounds of the shower being used.


    ¡°Is there someone using your shower?¡± Nicole asked in a mischievous tone. ¡°Did you perhaps ask the youngss downstairs to warm your bed for the night?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I just left it on because my cat wanted to take a bath.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ that cat.¡± Nicole nodded.


    She knew that Ethan kept a ck cat, which he named Lilith, and even made his familiar.


    However, she had no idea that Lilith was actually a Cat Kin in disguise and was a member of the Four Protector ns that were duty-bound to keep Ethan safe.


    ¡°Well, then. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Once again. Thank you for everything. I will also expect your help in the Second Trial.¡±


    ¡°You got it.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Good night, Nicole.¡±


    After bidding good night to each other, Nicole returned to her room, and Ethan closed the door.


    The sound of the watering from the shower also stopped, and a minuteter, a ck cat emerged from it, with still a few water droplets on her fur.


    Ethan crouched down and used wind magic to dry Lilith¡¯s fur before picking her up so that the two of them could sleep together.


    This was the reward that Lilith had asked of him after helping him during the Dungeon Outbreak.


    The Cat Kin asked that she be allowed to sleep beside Ethan every night as a reward for her help.


    Ethan didn¡¯t have any problem granting this request since she also found Lilith¡¯s fur soft andfortable to the touch.


    She was like a warm plushie that Ethan hugged in his sleep, which made the ck Cat very happy. Being hugged by her Master to sleep was the first step to a happy future!


    It didn¡¯t take long before Ethan fell asleep due to his exhaustion caused by the long journey.


    Lilith looked at her Master¡¯s sleeping face and hesitated for a bit.


    However, after steeling her resolve, she moved closer and pecked Ethan¡¯s lips with her own before burying her head in his chest to sleep.


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half were quite amused with this development, but they didn¡¯t n on telling the young man anything.


    Both of them knew that Lilith wouldn¡¯t betray Ethan no matter what, so the two of them turned a blind eye to the ck Cat¡¯s little mischief, which she would do from time to time whenever she was certain that her Master was fast asleep.

 Chapter 408 The Ruler Of Eastshire

    <h4>Chapter 408 The Ruler Of Eastshire</h4>


    ?A week after the Dungeon Outbreak in Otto City took ce, Mayor Otto was invited by the King of Eastshire toe to the capital city in order to personally make a report of what had happened.


    Since it was a direct summon by his liege, Mayor Otto obeyed and headed to the Capital as fast as he could.


    Manpower had already been sent to repair the damages that was done to the city, and the Kingdom¡¯s Grand Magicians personally inspected the state of the Dungeon to check if the Dungeon Core was still intact and didn¡¯t have any problems.


    Since the Dungeon Outbreak had just ended, the Monsters inside the Dungeon wouldn¡¯t spawn until a monthter.


    This was what the Wizards referred to as a Dungeon Reset, where the Dungeons would revert to their default setting, preventing a Dungeon Outbreak from happening for at least a decade.


    While this was happening, Mayor Otto knelt in front of the King and paid him his due respects.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am thankful for the manpower you have sent to Otto City,¡± Mayor Otto said. ¡°Those who had evacuated are also returning to the city. Although it will take a few weeks before the Dungeon starts to spawn monsters again, I believe that we will encounter no problems once the Dungeon City¡¯s operations start.¡±


    The King smiled before giving Otto a brief nod of acknowledgment.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you didn¡¯t abandon your city and stayed with it until the end,¡± the King of Eastshire stated. ¡°Tell me, Otto. How did you do it? I read in your report that you were helped by two students from Brynhildr Academy, namely Nicole Asta and Ethan Gremory.


    ¡°But I still find it hard to believe that you managed to wipe out the Monster Army with the forces that were avable during that Outbreak.¡±


    Mayor Otto could understand why the King was thinking this way. Even he still couldn¡¯t believe that they were able to defend his city using the method that Nicole had proposed to him more than a week ago.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it will be best if you see it for yourself,¡± Mayor Otto took out a recording crystal from his storage ring and activated it.


    On the crystal, the King, the Queen, and the Ministers of the Kingdom saw the Monster Army marching toward the city.


    A momentter, the scenery changed and showed a beautiful pink-haired Witch, riding on a broom, and a handsome young man with long blue hair, hovering beside her with the use of the fairy wings pping on his back.


    There, they saw Nicole begin to chant, activating the city-wide magic circle that summoned dark clouds in the sky.


    The Grand Archmage standing beside the King narrowed his gaze after seeing what was happening in front of him.


    ¡°Weather maniption,¡± the Grand Archmage muttered. ¡°I see. So she used Mana Crystals to empower the Magic Circle. A very wasteful but effective strategy.¡±


    As the Grand Archmage of the Eastshire Kingdom, he was also capable of changing the weather.


    But unlike Nicole, who had to draw a magic circle and use Mana Crystals, the Archmage who was the right-hand man of the King could summon a blizzard at will, trapping his enemies in a nket of heavy snow and ice.


    They saw how it started to rain and how the Monsters used an ingenious strategy to throw theirrades over the walls so that they could attack the defenders and lower the drawbridge.


    Due to how intense the situation was, the scenery changed with Mayor Otto facing off against a Minotaur and killing it.


    The projection showed how the City Guards tried to hold their ground against the invading monsters, but they were starting to get pushed back little by little.


    They saw when Mayor Otto ordered the retreat and ran in the middle of the city where they nned to make their final stand.


    A momentter, they saw Ethan manipte the raindrops and transform them into beads of water, whichter merged together to form water needles.


    ¡°Hoh~¡± the King arched an eyebrow when he saw how Ethan started a one-sided massacre using the rain to his advantage.


    ¡°Interesting, I didn¡¯t expect someone to have that kind of control over the water element,¡± the Grand Archmagemented. ¡°I thought only my apprentice could do such a thing, but it seems that Brynhildr Academy has produced another talent yet again.¡±


    The King and Queen nodded their heads. However, gasps of surprise spread in the throne room when a beam of light appeared in the projection, which flew toward the young man who was defending the city.


    When they saw a blue barrier block the attack, all of them sighed in relief.


    Losing a talent like Ethan would have been a big loss for Eastshire as a whole. That child had to live at all costs.


    Since Mayor Otto was inside the city, he didn¡¯t see what happened afterward.


    All they saw was Ethan pointing at something outside the city.


    After that, the young man shifted his attention to the other Monsters and continued his massacre.


    An hourter, the projection ended.


    Everyone now understood how Otto City survived, which made the King nce at one of his Ministers who stood on the right side of the throne room.


    ¡°Oscar, looks like a member of your family has done great service to the Kingdom. Make sure to reward her appropriately,¡± the King of Eastshire, Austen Whitehall, said with a smile.


    The King had short hair and gray eyes, and he had a character that was loved by all. On the battlefield, his de could cut through his enemies like a hot knife through butter.


    Seated on his throne, he was as sly as a fox and a formidable ruler, whom everyone respected and loved, including his children.


    The man he called out was none other than the Patriarch of the Asta Family, Oscar Asta.


    He was already a hundred and twenty years old, and yet, he only looked as if he was in his early sixties.


    His brown hair had started to turn gray in several ces, but his stance was that of a formidable warrior on the battlefield.


    If the Grand Archmage was the strongest Wizard of the Kingdom, then Oscar Asta was its strongest Magical Knight.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Oscar replied as he gave his liege a respectful bow.


    His face remained calm, not showing any emotions.


    But those who knew him could tell that he was quite proud that a member of his family had achieved something great, which had been recognized by the King himself.


    The King was aware of the Asta Family¡¯s Heir Wars and had even given Oscar his blessings.


    Because of this, he gave a subtle hint that someone like Nicole must be treasured well, especially since she had yed a major part in defending one of the three Dungeon Cities in the Kingdom of Eastshire.


    ¡°By the way, Otto, what kind of reward did you give these young heroes who helped save your city and your life?¡± King Austen asked with curiosity.


    ¡°To answer His Majesty¡¯s question, I gave them all the Beast Cores from the in monsters, and I bestowed upon them two magical artifacts of their choice.¡±


    The King nodded his head in approval as he deemed that those were indeed appropriate as rewards.


    ¡°Edmond, please send a letter to Professor Rinehart and thank him for teaching such wonderful students,¡± King Austen said. ¡°Also, make sure to invite these two young heroes to the uing ball in two weeks.


    ¡°I want to meet and thank them personally for the services they have done for the kingdom. It is also a good opportunity to award them in front of the other members of the Nobility.¡±


    The Grand Archmage of Eastshire, Edmond Bourbon, nodded his head in understanding.


    The Archmage was nearing a hundred years old, but unlike Oscar who looked like he was in his early sixties, Edmond looked his age.


    He had long white hair and a long white beard that reached down to his chest.


    He was also wearing a monocle on his right eye, and an eyepatch on his left. As to why he was wearing an eyepatch, no one really knew or dared to ask him this question.


    ¡°Understood, Your Majesty,¡± Edmond replied. ¡°I was just about to pay Rinehart a visit, so the timing is rather convenient. I will be able to personally give them your invitation.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What invitation? You are the one who is going to invite them,¡± King Austen frowned.


    ¡°Oh, no, Your Majesty,¡± Edmond countered. ¡°I am only going to deliver your invitation. You will have to write it yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re just making me have unnecessary work. Just invite them in my name, and that¡¯s it.¡± King Austen snorted.


    However, the Grand Archmage only smiled before whispering something in his King¡¯s ear.


    A secondter, the King clicked his tongue before nodding his head.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll personally write a letter,¡± King Austen replied. ¡°Happy?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty,¡± Edmond nodded.


    Mayor Otto smiled after seeing this exchange, knowing that Nicole and Ethan would get the attention they rightfully deserved.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Ethan didn¡¯t want any extra attention and only wanted to live peacefully in Brynhildr Academy.


    But now, he would have no choice but to meet the ruler of Eastshire, who was very interested in meeting him face to face.

 Chapter 409 Treated As A Stud Horse And A Breeding Horse

    <h4>Chapter 409 Treated As A Stud Horse And A Breeding Horse</h4>


    ?¡°Do you know why the two of you are here in my office right now?¡±


    Professor Rinehart looked at Ethan and Nicole with a mischievous look on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Dungeon Outbreak, right?¡± Ethan answered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°Tomorrow, a very important guest will be arriving at the academy, and he wants to see the two of you¡­ especially you, Ethan.¡±


    The young man groaned internally. He had already expected something like this to happen ever since Nicole had warned him about it.


    Even so, he was hoping beyond hope that things wouldn¡¯t escte to the point that he would be too high-profile, not only in the academy but among the Nobility of Eastshire as well.


    ¡°To make things easier, and for the two of you to understand how important this person is, I will tell you his identity,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°He is none other than the Grand Archmage of Eastshire and the King¡¯s right-hand man, Edmond Bourbon.¡±


    Nicole arched an eyebrow after hearing the name of the special person who would arrive at the academy tomorrow to meet them.


    All the High-Ranking Nobles, businessmen, as well as influential people in Eastshire knew who Edmond Bourbon was.


    He was part of the Big Three of Eastshire, alongside the Ex-Magistratus, Professor Barret, and the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy, Professor Rinehart.


    The three of them were deemed as the three most powerful Wizards and the influence and authority each of them possessed covered the entirety of the Human Kingdom.


    The funny thing was that all three of them were good friends and always watched each other¡¯s backs.


    This was also why Professor Rinehart was always up to date on all of the juiciest gossip, as well as thetest information regarding the Noble Families.


    There were even times when Edmond would tell them State Secrets and then ask them to help him handle things from the shadows.


    Since the three of them only wished for the prosperity of the Eastshire Kingdom, they all worked hand in hand to defend it from outside forces, who, to this day, were still doing their best to nt roots in their home turf.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is rted to his visit, but there is a high chance that both of you will be invited to the Grand Ball that will be held at the Royal Pce in twelve days,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°I¡¯m sure that you are already aware, so do your best to act in a manner befitting of the students of Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°Avoid unnecessary drama and conflicts. There is also a chance that people will try to bribe, buy, and outright poach you to be their subordinates or retainers. While I cannot dictate what the two of you should do, I greatly advise you to be extra careful about agreeing to such things.


    ¡°Noble Politics is a very messy and toxic thing. I¡¯d hate to see your talents be used by people who only wished to advance their own goals, treating the two of you as tools¡­ or worse, as a stud horse and a breeding horse.¡±


    Nicole smirked because this was a verymon practice among Noble Households. Most of the old Wizard Families did this very often in order to strengthen their bloodlines.


    This was why they were always on the lookout for talented Wizards and Witches who had the potential to continue their family¡¯s legacy and bring them back to their glory days.


    Ethan, on the other hand, had no interest in bing a stud horse. He already had several beautiful youngdies as his lovers.


    Even if the King were to present his daughters to him for marriage, Ethan would decline them in a heartbeat.


    He already had his hands full with his women, and adding more was something that he didn¡¯t want to do, especially after histest breakup with Chloe, which, to this day, still hurt him.


    ¡°Well, then. That is all I want to say,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°Ah! Maybe there is one more thing that I forgot. Ethan, can you dance?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied with a straight face.


    ¡°How about you, Nicole?¡± Professor Rinehart asked.


    ¡°I can,¡± Nicole replied.


    Professor Rinehart smiled. ¡°Good. Since this is a good opportunity, why don¡¯t you teach Ethan how to dance? He will be interacting with the Nobles at the party after all, so it is very important that he knows how to dance in front of everyone.¡±


    Nicole pondered a bit before shaking her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m a very bad teacher when ites to dancing,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°But, don¡¯t worry, Professor. I know someone who is very good at dancing. I¡¯m sure that she will be more than happy to teach Ethan how to dance.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll leave this matter in your hands, Nicole.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Professor.¡±


    Ethan watched the exchange and just sighed in his heart. It seemed that his opinion about dancing didn¡¯t really matter because Professor Rinehart seemed dead set on making him learn how to dance.


    ¡®Dancing is an important skill, Ethan,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half said in a serious tone. ¡®Your grandfather will kick you out if he finds out that you don¡¯t know how to dance.¡¯


    ¡®By my grandfather, you mean Grandpa Benjamin?¡¯ Ethan inquired.


    ¡®Of course, not. When I say your grandfather, I¡¯m referring to your grandfather on your biological father¡¯s side. That person has very high expectations of his bloodline, and anyone who doesn¡¯t know how to dance in his family is a disgrace.¡¯


    Ethan quieted down because this was the first time that his Other Half had mentioned something about his grandfather.


    ording to Emma, he would know more about his identity after hepleted hising-of-age ceremony, which would happen once the school year was over.


    During summer break, he would go with her to Midgard and visit his homnd, where his Family resided.


    Or at least what remained of his family.


    After giving them some final pointers, Ethan and Nicole left the Headmaster¡¯s office together.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your dance instructorter,¡± Nicole said with a mischievous smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sure that she will be very happy to teach you how to dance. Also, it is also a good opportunity for you to¡­¡±


    Nicole whispered something in Ethan¡¯s ears, which made him shake his head helplessly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that an aspiring Magical Knight would have these kinds of thoughts in her head,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°Magical Knights are Humans, too, you know?¡± Nicole shrugged. ¡°Well then, see youter.¡±


    Without even waiting for Ethan¡¯s reply, Nicole summoned her flying broom and flew away.


    Her participation in the defense of Otto City had garnered a lot of attention from the King, so she was certain that sooner orter, she would receive a letter from the Patriarch of the Asta Family, telling her about the details of the next stage of the still ongoing Heir Wars.

 Chapter 410 Ethan’s Dance Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 410 Ethan¡¯s Dance Lesson</h4>


    ?Right after sses ended, Ethan headed straight to the training room, just as Nicole had asked him to do.


    She mentioned that she spoke to someone who would teach Ethan how to dance.


    Since that was the case, Ethan made sure to wash up a bit because he had sweat a lot during theirbat training session with Professor Lionel.


    After taking a quick shower, which made Lilith very happy, the young man headed straight toward the training grounds.


    Just as he expected, the one waiting for him there wasn¡¯t Nicole.


    However, it was still a beautifuldy, who immediately smiled the moment her eyesnded on her lover.


    ¡°Lilian,¡± Ethan walked up towards her with a smile. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Lilian gave Ethan a hug before standing on tiptoes to give him a quick peck on the cheek.


    Among Ethan¡¯s lovers, she was the least shy about taking the initiative to kiss Ethan, especially when they were alone. However, she would never do that if they were out in public.


    Ethan gave his lover a light hug and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    He couldn¡¯t lie to himself any longer that being with Lilian made him feel veryfortable.


    Whenever they were together, their Legacies would automatically synchronize andplement each other.


    By doing so, their powers would slowly grow stronger, like Yin and Yang.


    Always going around a cycle, like the changing of the seasons.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to teach you how to dance,¡± Lilian answered. ¡°Nicole already told me everything. So you¡¯re going to meet the King, huh? It seems that you did something that he recognized. Can you tell me about what you did? Nicole didn¡¯t tell me the details and just told me to ask you.¡±


    Ethan was still hugging the youngdy in his arms, so he decided to tell her everything.


    However, instead of saying it out loud, he recounted everything that happened slowly, like a whisper. Lilian rested her head on his chest and allowed Ethan¡¯s soothing voice to serenade her ear with his story.


    When he finished telling her everything, Lilian suddenly pouted.


    ¡°I wish you had taken me with you,¡± Lilian said with a pout. ¡°If I were there, the two of us would have made short work of those Dungeon Monsters!¡±


    Ethan smirked and cupped his pouting lover¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure that we could have dealt with them easier if you were there,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Right?¡± Lilian raised her chin, as she looked straight at Ethan¡¯s blue eyes, which were the color of the sky and the sea.


    ¡°How about we go on a pic this weekend, so I can make up with you?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to butter me up? Because I will tell you now, it¡¯s working.¡±


    The two then shared a few soft and sweet kisses before Lilian pulled back and offered her hand to Ethan.


    ¡°The break is over,¡± Lilian said. ¡°Now, let¡¯s dance. I¡¯m going to be very strict, so prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Professor Lilian,¡± Ethan replied with a smirk.


    The first thing that Lilian did was to teach Ethan the proper posture in dancing.


    ¡°Stand tall, stand proud, and puff up your chest like the handsome young man that you are,¡± Lilian stated. ¡°If you radiate a presence of confidence, your dance partner will feel more at ease because they would subconsciously think that they are in safe hands.


    ¡°All nobledies are taught how to dance. For most people, dancing is an art, but for aristocrats, it''s a way to form and build connections. So, knowing how to dance will make them think that you arepetent enough to be a business partner or an ally.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Nobles are a weird bunch. Get used to it.¡± Lilian winked.


    ¡°You¡¯re also a Noble, right?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°Did you just call yourself weird?¡±


    ¡°Nobles are Humans too,¡± Lilian countered. ¡°But let¡¯s not focus on them for the time being. Let¡¯s focus on dancing. Now, you need to hold my hand like this and ce your other hand just below my shoulder de, like so.


    ¡°Your grasp must be firm, but not tight.


    ¡°Ladies are delicate creatures, so you should handle them with care.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Good. You are a fast learner, 6 points.¡±


    Ethan had an amused look on his face after being graded by Lilian.


    After they had mastered the proper posture, as well as the proper way to hold their partner, the youngdy took out her wand and drew a square on the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not do anythingplicated right now,¡± Lilian stated. ¡°We will do a slow dance first. Remember this, Ethan, it will always be the man who takes the lead. Of course, thedies can also take the lead, but this happens very rarely.


    ¡°If a Nobledy takes the lead in a dance, that either means that the man isn¡¯t proficient enough to lead her, or she wants to exert her dominance over him. It¡¯s their subtle way of saying that they are better than their partner, so take note of this as well.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m sure that you won¡¯t mind if we, your lovers, take the lead in a dance, in the eyes of Nobles, this can be seen as a sign of weakness. Thest thing you want to show them is a sign of weakness.


    ¡°So, you must be confident even if you are not that good at dancing. Confidence is attractive, and my Ethan is the most attractive young man in Eastshire.¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile as Lilian pped her hands together while he stepped onto the square, following the marker under his feet as he practiced the waltz.


    ¡°One, two, three. One, two, three,¡± Lilian rhythmically counted as she continued to p her hands. ¡°One, two, three. One, two, three. Good, you¡¯re doing good.¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half joined the youngdy, as they, too, pped inside his Sea of Consciousness, while saying ¡°One, two, three¡± as well.


    Ethan thought that dancing was boring, but the more he practiced, the more he realized that given the right partner and environment, dancing could be fun as well.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Only one chapter today. My flight got dyed and now, I¡¯m suffering from jetg. Feeling too nauseous and miserable to write more. I¡¯ll resume posting regr chapters after getting a good night¡¯s rest).

 Chapter 411 The Special Guest Of Brynhildr Academy

    <h4>Chapter 411 The Special Guest Of Brynhildr Academy</h4>


    ?Ethan¡¯s first dance lesson ended just before sunset.


    Since he would be meeting with the Grand Archmage of the Kingdom of Eastshire, he wanted to at least look presentable in order to leave a good impression.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to rub shoulders with Nobles, forming a good rtionship with the King¡¯s right-hand man wasn¡¯t a bad thing.


    ¡°You did well, Ethan,¡± Lilian said before leaning her head on his chest, allowing the young man to support all of her weight. ¡°Not bad for your first dance lesson. You are a good student.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only because you are a good teacher,¡± Ethan replied as he wrapped his left arm around Lilian¡¯s body while patting her head with his right hand. ¡°Thank you, Lilian.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯ll continue our lessons tomorrow, so don¡¯t bete.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two shared a kiss before they went their separate ways.


    Ethan went to his room to shower and change his clothes. Lilian drilled him hard on several dances, so he was sweaty.


    But since he was having fun, time passed swiftly, and before he knew it, the sun had already set.


    Luna and Lilian were already waiting for him when he arrived in the Common Room. They nned to eat together in the Dining Hall because this was also when Professor Rinehart would introduce the special guest who had visited their academy.


    Upon arriving in the Dining Hall, they were surprised to see that every single member of Dud Manor was there since most of them preferred to eat in the Manor.


    Nicole, who was almost always at their table, was seated at the Eques Manor¡¯s table. Ethan wondered if this arrangement was due to the Head Prefects being informed of the Grand Archamge¡¯s visit.


    That was the only exnation he coulde up with for why everyone was behaving properly.


    Even the usual chatter in the Dining Hall was less pronounced today, bringing in a rare silence during one of the most social times of the day.


    Since everyone in their respective Manors attended different sses throughout the school years, the only chances students met each other were in the Common Room of their Manors and at their assigned tables in the Dining Hall.


    These asions were usually lively as they talked about things that happened during the day. But now, everyone was talking very minimally, and their discussions were short and brief.


    Even George, who had always been the loudest person in Dud Manor, quietly sat in his chair properly while gazing in the direction of the table that was reserved for the special guest of the academy.


    ¡°Did Sir Henry tell you something?¡± Ethan whispered to Luna just to confirm his suspicion.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna replied. ¡°He said that the Grand Archmage of Eastshire ising today, and we should be on our best behavior.¡±


    The young man nodded as his suspicions were confirmed.


    ¡®It seems that this Grand Archmage is held in high regard,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Well, I guess that is understandable. After all, he is the second inmand in all of Eastshire.¡¯


    Since Ethan had only recently entered the Magical World, he didn¡¯t know that meeting the Grand Archmage was almost the same as meeting the King of Eastshire.


    Edmond Bourbon was someone who could only be met by people who had a high enough standing in Eastshire.


    Even High-Ranking Nobles were unable to meet him unless they had a very good reason for setting up an appointment.


    This was why everyone wanted the Grand Archmage to have a good first impression of them.


    If Edmond took a liking to them, it would be a great honor, which even their parents would praise them for achieving.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t know that the reason why he came to Brynhildr Academy was to personally talk to Ethan and Nicole.


    The only people who knew the real reason for his visit were none other than Ethan, Nicole, Professor Rinehart, and Professor Barret.


    Only these four people understood the reason for this visit, but Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret wanted to use their friend¡¯s poprity to promote things at Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°Tonight, we have a special guest,¡± Professor Rinehart said when he saw that all the students, as well as the Professors, were already inside the Dining Hall. ¡°He is a very busy person. Busy to the point that he doesn''t even have the time to visit his old friends.


    ¡°Well then, since I know that everyone is hungry, let me call upon our special guest to make a speech. Everyone, please wee the Grand Archmage of Eastshire, Edmond Bourbon!¡±


    Several snowkes slowly descended on the space beside Professor Rinehart. A momentter, these snowkes merged together to form the image of a man.


    A momentter, the snowkes dispersed, and a Wizard wearing white robes appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°It is my pleasure to be at Brynhildr Academy tonight,¡± Edmond said with a smile. ¡°Also, let me correct something. The ones who are always busy are you and Barret. Both of you are always causing mischief, and it is always me who has to clean up your mess.


    ¡°I¡¯d greatly appreciate it if you inform me about the chaos you are to cause beforehand, so I don¡¯t have to curse the two of you to the high heavens whenever I am woken up at two in the morning to wipe your bums.¡±


    Professor Rinehart cleared his throat in order to stop Edmond from saying more. In order to change the subject, the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy picked up the goblet in front of him and raised it high for a toast.


    All the students followed his gesture and also picked up their goblets filled with fruit juice from the table.


    ¡°Cheers to Edmond¡¯s health and the continued peace of our Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Cheers!¡±¡±¡±


    Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret drank heartily, making Edmond shake his head helplessly.


    Even so, he still drank from the goblet, showing everyone that he also wished for good health and the peace of their kingdom.


    ¡°Our guest will be staying here for three days and will be observing some of our sses,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°So, be sure to show him how talented all of you are, and who knows? You might just be lucky enough to be his next assistant in the future!¡±


    The students cheered after hearing Professor Rinehart¡¯s deration. If they were able to be the Grand Archmage¡¯s assistant, it would be an honor that their family would brag to their rtives, friends, acquaintances, and even random passersby on the streets.


    The corner of Edmond¡¯s lips twitched. He absolutely had no interest in having any assistants right now. However, to prevent his close friend from embarrassment, he simply smiled, neither agreeing to nor denying Professor Rinehart¡¯s statement.


    However, as he scanned the faces of the students in the Dining Hall, his gaze lingered for a few seconds on the table assigned to the members of Dud Manor.


    His gaze met Ethan¡¯s, and the two stared at each other for a short period of time before the Grand Archmage shifted his attention to the other students.


    ¡®I see. So that¡¯s Ethan Gremory,¡¯ Edmond thought. ¡®It seems that he is progressing well.¡¯


    The Grand Archmage couldn¡¯t help but smile because the mess that he had been forced to deal with weeks ago seemed to have worked out somehow.


    Even so, he still nned to observe for the time being to know whether his decision to help his soon-to-be apprentice was right or wrong.


    Edmond didn¡¯t really meddle with the private lives of others, but when it came to people whom he treasured, he could be ruthless to those who dared hurt them.


    As everyone ate the feast that the kitchen had prepared for this special asion, Ethan felt a cold tingling sensation run through his spine.


    For a brief moment, he thought that someone was nning to attack him, but since Sebastian and his Other Half didn¡¯t react, it meant that he was just overthinking things.


    ¡®Maybe I¡¯m still tired from my dance lessons,¡¯ Ethan thought as he ate.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that Edmond would nce at him from time to time as he conversed with Professor Rinehart, who knew exactly what his friend was thinking.

 Chapter 412 A Chance To Fight Using His Full Powers

    <h4>Chapter 412 A Chance To Fight Using His Full Powers </h4>


    ?Just as expected, Nicole and Ethan were summoned to the Headmaster¡¯s Office right after dinner.


    Professor Rinehart used a special spell that ensured that only the two of them could hear his words, which were exclusively directed at them.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Nicole asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± Ethan asked back.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    With a mischievous smile still stered on her beautiful face, Nicole knocked on the door of the Headmaster¡¯s Office to announce their arrival.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    After hearing Professor Rinehart¡¯s reply, the two of them went inside the Headmaster¡¯s Office and saw three people inside it.


    Professor Rinehart was seated in his usual seat, while two other men sat in the two chairs in front of his office table.


    The two men mentioned were none other than Professor Barret and the Grand Archmage of the Kingdom, Edmond Bourbon.


    ¡°It has been a while since west met, Nicole Asta,¡± Edmond said with a slight nod of his head.


    ¡°It is an honor to see you again, Lord Edmond,¡± Nicole replied, pressing her closed fist over her chest and giving the older man a slight bow.


    The Grand Archmage then shifted his attention to Ethan and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Ethan Gremory, I¡¯ve heard many things about you,¡± Edmond stated. ¡°All of them sound like an exaggeration, but after seeing the recording crystal that Otto brought with him, I¡¯m inclined to believe that the other stories I¡¯ve heard of you were true.


    ¡°Of course, my two friends here have also mentioned the other aplishments that you have made during the time you were here at Brynhildr Academy. If I have to make an honest opinion of it, your story sounds just like those in a book of Fairy Tales.¡±


    Edmond paused and snapped his fingers.


    A momentter, twofortable-looking chairs materialized a meter away from him. He then made a gesture for the two teenagers to sit so that they could have a morefortable discussion.


    Once Ethan and Nicole were properly seated, Edmond once again locked his gaze on Ethan¡¯s face.


    ¡°You entered Brynhildr Academy as a Dud,¡± Edmond stated. ¡°Then suddenly, you epted the challenge of Langston Kerr to protect your cousin, Chloe Gremory. To everyone¡¯s surprise, you won against him using one of the most legendary spells in existence, and that was none other than a Resonance.¡±


    ¡°Partial Resonance.¡± Professor Rinehart corrected from where he sat.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a Resonance.¡± Edmond smirked. ¡°Even I, who is someone referred to as the Grand Archmage of this Kingdom, can also only use a Partial Resonance. Unlike my highly acimed Title, your Headmaster beats me hands down in terms of Magic prowess.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter because I beat him in poprity. I don¡¯t want to brag, but if you put us side by side and ask people to name who they think is the most popr one, everyone will say that it¡¯s me.¡±


    Professor Rinehart clicked his tongue. ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t want to brag, but you¡¯re already bragging.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. It¡¯s not my fault that I am more popr and more influential than you.¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Seeing the two older men¡¯s banter, the atmosphere inside the office became lively.


    ¡°Well then, since I don¡¯t want to waste each of your time, let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Edmond said. ¡°First and foremost, on behalf of the King and the Kingdom, I would like to thank both of you for your assistance in helping to defend Otto City.


    ¡°It is one of the only three Dungeon Cities in our Kingdom, so it holds great significance to His Majesty. In order to honor your services, you are hereby invited to participate in the Party that will be held in the Pce a week from now.


    ¡°There, His Majesty will award both of you with the Medal of Honorary Knights. Of course, since these are Honorary Titles, you will not be given anynds or fief to govern over. It¡¯s just a kingly way of recognizing your efforts¡ªgiving you a shy title that makes your names look good on paper.¡±


    The corner of Professor Barret¡¯s lips curled up after hearing his friend¡¯s words. Edmond was straightforward and honest, and he often frankly said whatever was on his mind.


    ¡°Even so, an Honorary Knight is still a Knight recognized by His Majesty,¡± Edmond added. ¡°For better or worse, it means that you are now regarded as one of the Pirs of the Kingdoms, who will ensure that peace and prosperity will continue to reign over itsnds.


    ¡°But frankly, aside from Nicole, you, Ethan, might be the source of trouble to Eastshire. I¡¯m sure you have no idea what I¡¯m talking about, but within the Pce¡¯s walls, your name is spoken behind closed doors.¡±


    Edmond then nced at Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret, who were pretending that they didn¡¯t hear what he had just said.


    These were the two individuals who caused the problems in the first ce, which ced the handsome teenage boy in front of him in the crosshairs of the Royal Family.


    Of course, Ethan had no clue about any of this. And by the time he finally realized how deep in trouble he was, it would already be toote.


    Edmond had no intention of telling him anything and would simply push the problem onto the two troublemakers who instigated it.


    ¡°I know that this might sound abrupt, but I¡¯d like to have a spar with you right now,¡± Edmond said as he looked at Ethan with a serious expression on his face. ¡°And, I want you to fight using your full powers.


    ¡°I am willing to take full responsibility for this duel, and I willpensate you adequately. I hope that you ept my selfish request and fight me with everything you have.¡±


    Ethan wanted to reject, but Sebastian and his Other Half stopped him midway.


    ¡®This is the perfect opportunity for you to fight a strong opponent who specializes in magic,¡¯ Sebastian stated. ¡®So far, the only person you have fought who defeated you one-sidedly is Lily¡¯s brother, Conall. He is mostly a Physical Type Fighter, but Edmond is a Wizard through and through.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°He might even help you bring out your fullest potential. You should take this opportunity to fight him seriously, using everything you have.¡±


    ¡°I will also lend you my full power,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°No need to hold back. Go all out!¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know why his two supporters were so hyped up for him to fight against Edmond. But since he also felt that this was a good opportunity to gauge how strong the Grand Archmage was, he decided to nod his head and ept his challenge.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that this action had given Edmond a more favorable impression of him, which would in turn help the young man in the not-so-distant future.

 Chapter 413 Areadbhair, The Slaughterer Of Men, Beasts, and Deities [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 413 Areadbhair, The ughterer Of Men, Beasts, and Deities [Part 1]</h4>


    ?Since a fight couldn''t be avoided, the five people inside the Headmaster¡¯s Office all went to the arena.


    Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, and Nicole were eager to see this battle


    Of course, they believed that Ethan would have no chance of defeating Edmond inbat.


    However, they were also curious to know what extent the teenage boy could do if he used his full powers in battle.


    Edmond was known to be proficient in Fire, Wind, and Ice.


    His Partial Resonance leaned more toward the Ice Element, where the Grand Archmage summoned a powerful blizzard that would hinder their movements, sight, and magic power.


    If they were very weak, there was a chance that they would be frozen due to the might of the Grand Archmage¡¯s resonance.


    Since both would fight seriously, Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret personally increased the power of the Arena¡¯s protection, making sure that neither duelist would be harmed by their sh of powers.


    Ethan faced Edmond on top of the arena.


    The Grand Archmage was holding a staff instead of a wand, which wasn¡¯t really too rare in this day and age.


    Just as Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, and Nicole thought that Ethan would take out the Sea God¡¯s Trident like he always did, this time, he summoned a different weapon, which made Professor Barret smirk.


    Ethan was holding a different kind of spear with a slender spade-like tip and runic letters etched on its long handle made of wood, filled with gold gilding.


    There were small rubies embedded into the golden ring that connected the spearhead and its shaft.


    A braided leather cord was tied beneath the golden ring, and three eagle feathers were connected to the ends of the cord.


    It was quite an unusual spear, but Professor Barret recognized it right away.


    This was the spear that Ethan had taken from the treasury of Dawnbreaker Academy, and he believed that Ethan made a good decision in using this weapon to fight against Edmond.


    But what Professor Barret didn¡¯t know was that the abilities of the spear that he saw in the past far surpassed his expectations.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half had discovered a seal ced upon the spear. After careful inspection, he was shocked to realize that this spear was more formidable and deadlier than they initially thought.


    When Ethan wielded it, he mostly used it to create mes, as well as repel any me-type spells and attacks.


    But, in truth, this spear was soaked in blood.


    It had ended many lives, and the seal that Ethan¡¯s Other Half discovered was written in thenguage of the Tuatha D¨¦ Danann as ¡°ughterer¡±.


    Yes.


    It was a spear meant to kill and was very good at killing men, Beasts, and even Deities.


    And its name was¡­


    Areadbhair.


    ¡®He¡¯s not using the Trident he normally uses,¡¯ Edmond thought as he appraised the spear in Ethan¡¯s hand.


    Although Areadbhair looked unique, whenpared to the famous spears of the Eastshire Kingdom, it still looked in.


    Even so, Edmond knew better than to underestimate the boy, who had manipted the Thunderstorm to exterminate the Monsters from the Dungeon Outbreak.


    ¡°Are both of you ready?¡± Professor Barret asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°I am ready,¡± Edmond stated.


    ¡°Then, let the duel begin!¡¯ Professor Barret stated.


    Just as the start of the duel was dered, Ethan dropped the spear in his hands and said, ¡°Ibar.¡±


    A momentter, a ming spear flew toward Edmond at lightning speed, leaving a zing trail behind it.


    The Grand Archmage arched an eyebrow as the ming spear collided with him, causing a powerful explosion to erupt within the arena.


    A fiery inferno raged in the location where Edmond had stood earlier, which made Nicole nce toward Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret, who both had unreadable expressions on their faces.


    Just as the youngdy thought that Ethan managed to seed inunching a surprise attack on the Grand Archmage of the Kingdom, Edmond¡¯s words reached her ears.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    From within the zing inferno, a voice filled with amusement spoke, and a secondter, the mes dispersed, revealing the Grand Archmage who hadn¡¯t moved from his spot.


    ¡°If I were an ordinary Wizard, the battle might have ended with that attack of yours,¡± Edmondmented.


    Ethan raised his hand and said ¡°Athibar¡± making Areadbhair return to his hand.


    The moment his hand touched the spear, it once again flew toward Edmond¡¯s direction, which made the corner of the Grand Archmage¡¯s lips curl up.


    ¡®Is this kid messing with me?¡¯ Edmond thought because Ethan was using the same attack against him. ¡®I¡¯m sure that he isn¡¯t a one-trick pony.¡¯


    The Grand Archmage once again deployed his shield, but at thest minute, he tapped the ground with his staff and vanished from where he was standing, reappearing high up in the air.


    Ethan¡¯s spear which was flying in a straight line earlier, made an upward turn, following the Grand Archmage who had teleported away from it.


    Edmond was still smiling, but his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    He then pointed his staff at the iing spear and said.


    ¡°Ultima Exitium!¡±


    A white fireball materialized from the tip of Edmond¡¯s staff, making Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret frown.


    The spell, Ultima Exitium, was one of Edmond¡¯s signature attacks, and it had strong destructive powers.


    For him to use this spell this early in the battle meant that the threat that the ming spear that Ethan was using was the real deal.


    When the White Fireball and the ming Spear collided, something interesting happened.


    The mes were devoured by the ming Spear, and its entire body zed with white mes, making Edmondugh.


    Nicole didn¡¯t know if thisugh was that of amusement or annoyance, but for some reason, she was leaning more on the annoyance part because the Grand Archmage¡¯s expression became serious as he raised his staff once again.


    This time, he no longer cast a spell.


    Instead, he swung his staff, making it collide with the ming Spear that had absorbed one of his strongest fire-based spells.


    A powerful explosion erupted in the arena, sending powerful gusts of fiery wind in every direction.


    Ethan¡¯s long hair and robes fluttered in the wind, but he remained standing tall, looking at the destruction that was unleashed when he slightly unsealed the power that was sleeping within the Spear that had ended countless lives, and set entire battlefields aze, once upon a time.

 Chapter 414 Areadbhair, The Slaughterer Of Men, Beasts, and Deities [Part 2]

    Chapter 414 Areadbhair, The ughterer Of Men, Beasts, and Deities [Part 2]


    If earlier, only a part of the arena was in mes, now, almost half of the entire arena was covered in mes.


    The power of the explosion was so strong that gusts of scorching wind expanded outward, making Nicole feel the heat of the mes even from the stands of the arena.


    ¡°The young sure are full of surprises.¡±


    Edmond¡¯s voice reverberated within the arena. Soon the zing mes dimmed down before vanishing without a trace.


    The Grand Archmage waspletely unhurt by Ethan¡¯s attacks, but he was no longer as rxed as he was a minute ago.


    ¡°Athibar.¡±


    Ethan once again recalled Areadbhair in his hands. He then nced at the Grand Archmage, who was looking at him with a smile, and yet, Ethan could feel that the older man was now going to fight him for real.


    Since that was the case, he decided to¡­ fight for real as well.


    The young man then unsealed the power of Areadbhair with the intention of using its full might against the Archmage of the Kingdom.


    But the moment he did that, he felt as if all of the magic powers inside his body were being sucked out by the spear, whose entire body was now covered with blue mes.


    ¡°Ibar!¡±


    Ethan chanted and the spear in his hands once again flew toward the Grand Archmage, who was no longer smiling.


    The young man hurriedly equipped a Magical Battery in his wrists, for the magic power he gained from kissing Lilian had disappeared without a trace.


    The ming Spear had devoured all of his magic power and single-mindedly flew toward the direction of the Grand Archmage, who was now starting to get annoyed.


    Edmond was feeling annoyed, and it was not because Ethan was using the same style of attack over and over again.


    The reason for his annoyance was that every time the spear flew in his direction, its strength and piercing power would have increased drastically, making it terribly difficult for him to retain hisposed mannerism in front of the young man, who was many decades younger than him.


    ¡°He is really going to get serious this time,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°To think that Ethan managed to push him this far.¡±


    ¡°It seems that our boy still has many secrets that he hasn¡¯t shown us yet,¡± Professor Barretmented.


    ¡°But this time, Edmond will also fight him seriously. Are you sure you already increased the magical output of the barrier?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I made sure to at least increase the magical output by five times. The safety locks are also activated. Ethan will be ejected from the arena if his life is in danger.¡±


    Professor Rinehart nodded before shifting his gaze to his close friend, who had once again raised his staff, to swat the annoying spear, which would follow him wherever he went.


    This time, the explosion covered the entire Arena, and even Ethan skidded on the ground due to how strong the explosion was.


    A faint blue barrier covered his body, protecting him from the damage of the mes that had spread out in the arena at the moment of impact.


    Suddenly, the wind picked up, and before everyone knew it, a blizzard materialized out of nowhere, dropping the visibility to zero.


    Nicole was shocked upon seeing this scene, knowing that this was the Grand Archmage¡¯s Trump Card.


    ¡®He used his Partial Resonance on Ethan?¡¯ Nicole looked at the arena in shock. ¡®Did Ethan piss him off that badly?¡¯


    ording to the rumors, the Grand Archmage only used Partial Resonance to people that he wanted to give a very slow and painful death.


    Seeing this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but think that Ethan might have identally pushed the wrong buttons, which triggered the Archmage to activate his Partial Resonance.


    From within the raging blizzard, Ethan¡¯s voice sounded, making Nicole breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Athibar.¡±


    Areadbhair returned to the hands of its Master, and Ethan once again tapped into its power.


    This time, he didn¡¯t order Areadbhair to attack. Instead, he chanted another spell, which caught everyone by surprise.


    ¡°Magna mmae Exitium!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hellish blue mes erupted from within the Blizzard, threatening to overwhelm its entirety.


    Due to the collision of fire and ice, water was created, causing the entire arena to be flooded with water.


    Soon, steam rose up as the water in the arena sizzled due to the powerful mes that wereing from Arehadbhair.


    ¡®This spear sucks up magic power like there¡¯s no tomorrow,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    He had just put on a magic bracelet that was fully charged with Luna¡¯s Moon Magic. However, at the rate that the magic was draining the magical battery, Ethan would at most only have a full minute before he ran out of juice.


    ¡®I have to end it now,¡¯ Ethan thought as he increased the power of the mes, making it spin around like a tornado around him.


    Fire and ice collided, creating water droplets that evaporated within seconds due to its high temperature.


    But just as Ethan was about to unleash the full power of Areadbhair, which could probably blow up the entire arena, he heard the sound of a flute.


    At first, he thought that he was just imagining things, but a few secondster, he found himself feeling drowsy, which rmed him.


    Ethan had a very strong body and mental strength, which would not easily be affected by mind-affecting spells.


    However, as much as he tried to keep his wits around him, the feeling of drowsiness only increased, making the mes he was radiating slowly weaken.


    Soon, the mes decreased to the point that it was only wrapping around Ethan¡¯s body, protecting him from the Blizzard which had grown in intensity.


    But just as he was about to fully close his eyes, he heard a singing voice right beside his ear, which nullified the drowsiness that was being caused by the sound of the flute.


    At first, Illumina didn¡¯t want to interfere because she wanted Ethan to fully understand what it was like to fight against a powerful Archmage, who not only knew Partial Resonance but was also able to summon the spirit of his staff.


    The flute that was ying in the background was being yed by a Tityroi or a Satyr who specialized in ying the flute. It had been said that Edmond puts his enemies to sleep with the sound of the flute, and freezes their body with his blizzard.


    This was the true form of Edmond¡¯s Partial Resonance, which forced Illumina to appear to protect the young man from its influence.


    The mermaid princess was fine if it were only Edmond fighting against Ethan, but the moment the Satyr joined the battle, she could no longer simply watch, so she joined as well.


    Unfortunately, the magical power that Ethan possessed had almost been drained by Areadbhair, so Illumina knew that it would be hard for her to mount a powerful counterattack against the enemy.


    As an alternative, she wrapped Ethan in a dome of water and teleported him outside of the arena to prevent him from falling asleep.


    The power of the Tityroi was something that shouldn¡¯t be underestimated, for they were like Sirens who could beguile men and make them go crazy with their singing voice.


    If not for the fact that using Areadbhair consumed most of Ethan¡¯s Magic Power, the young man would have been able tost longer if he had used his Sea God¡¯s Trident instead.


    But Sebastian and his Other Half advised him that it would be best to use Areadbhair now to fully know what it was capable of doing.


    It would be a foolish thing to experiment with using the ughtering Spear when fighting against people who wished to harm or even kill Ethan.


    Since this spear was still shrouded in mystery, what better opportunity than to use it against a powerful Wizard in a rtively safe environment where dying wasn¡¯t an option?


    However, after finding out that Areadbhair was like a bottomless pit that sucked out Ethan¡¯s Magic power in minutes, they decided that it wouldn¡¯t be safe to unseal its powers during real battles.


    At most, Ethan would need to have plenty of magic power to draw upon before using this weapon, whose deadliness had forced the Grand Archmage to use his Partial Resonance in order to fight him.


    Ethan, who had been teleported away from the arena, thanked Illumina as he sealed the power of Areadbhair.


    Now that he knew a little more about the spear he had taken from the treasury of Dawnbreaker Academy, he decided to use it sparingly in the future to avoid being sucked dry by its insatiable hunger for magic and blood.

 Chapter 415 All It Will Take Is A Single Mistake

    Chapter 415 All It Will Take Is A Single Mistake


    The corner of Edmond¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t stop from twitching as he looked at the boy who had teleported outside of the arena.


    After getting repeatedly attacked by the ming spear that was strong enough to kill Wizards and Witches as long as they weren¡¯t as strong as him, the Grand Archmage of the Eastshire Kingdom was finally ready tounch a counterattack.


    But just as he activated a Partial Resonance, summoning a blizzard, as well as summoning his Guardian Spirit, the boy he wanted to take revenge on was teleported outside of the arena before he could even unleash his full powers.


    This made Edmond feel likeughing out of anger. What the boy did was no different from a hit-and-run.


    He had to endure several dangerous attacks, but when it was time for him to return his own attacks, his target stepped out of the arena and called it quits.


    It was at this moment when he heard aughing from the stands of the Grand Coliseum, making the Grand Archmage nce at his friend, who was holding onto his stomach whileughing out loud.


    ¡°He got you good, Edmond,¡± Professor Rinehart said before he continued tough.


    Professor Barret, on the other hand, had an amused smirk on his face because he also understood that Edmond had been left to dry by a teenage boy, who not only made him use one of his signature moves but also forced him to use his Partial Resonance.


    Heaving a deep sigh, Edmond shook his head and canceled the blizzard that was still raging around him.


    With his target no longer inside the arena, what was the point of keeping it active?


    ¡®I¡¯ll remember this, Ethan Gremory,¡¯ Edmond cursed inwardly out of helplessness. ¡®Still, he does have potential. I guess I have to make sure that His Majesty doesn¡¯t make any unnecessary moves until I return to make my report. It seems my disciple¡¯s rebellion was justified.¡¯


    The Grand Archmage of the Kingdom of Eastshire then flew toward the stands where his two bastard friends wereughing and smiling at him.


    ¡°Well, it seems that both of you are thoroughly entertained,¡± Edmond said with a smile. ¡°How about one of youe onto the stage so we can spar as well? It has been a while since we all had a friendly duel, no?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°I still have duties to attend to in my office.¡±


    ¡°Same,¡± Professor Barret answered. ¡°I¡¯m currently dealing with some sneaky rats that are trying to get inside the academy.¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Edmond couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue because he didn¡¯t have an outlet to vent his anger.


    Professor Rinehart then stepped closer to his friend and whispered something in his ear.


    ¡°So, how is he?¡± Professor Rinehart. ¡°Is he a pass in your book?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Edmond reluctantly agreed to his friend¡¯s question.


    ¡°Since that is the case, you¡¯ll help, right?¡± Professor Rinehart inquired.


    ¡°Do I even have a choice?¡± Edmond sighed. ¡°They¡¯re almost joined at the waist now. All it will take is a single mistake, and this is practically a done deal already.¡±


    17:15 N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Professor Rinehart patted Edmond¡¯s shoulder as if to encourage him to do his best.


    The Grand Archmage snorted before shifting his gaze to Ethan, who was currently talking to Nicole about something.


    A few minutester, the two teenagers walked to where the adults were.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Edmond,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left the arena during our duel.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± Edmond replied. ¡®At least let me get my revenge on you first!¡¯


    Of course, the Grand Archmage didn¡¯t say his thoughts out loud because that would make him sound petty.


    ¡°You did well,¡± Edmond stated. ¡°There might be many people who will look down on you at the party because of your background. But you shouldn¡¯t take their words to heart. They are just jealous of your achievement since they also want to be noticed by His Majesty.¡±


    Ethan nodded. In truth, he didn¡¯t really care about the rewards or the title of Honorary Knight.


    However, he decided to take it so that he could give his grandma and grandpa the medal since it would make the two of them feel proud for raising him after all these years.


    Ethan had long wanted to make his grandparents proud of him, so having an honorary title, even if it was just that of an Honorary Knight, was still an honor that his family could dly brag to their family and friends.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be staying here in the academy for a few days,¡± Edmond stated. ¡°If you have questions, feel free to find me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Edmond,¡± Ethan replied.


    The Grand Archmage then lightly tapped the ground with his staff before vanishing into countless snowkes.


    Professor Rinehart then patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder and told him that he did a great job in his duel against his friend.


    ¡°How are the dance lessonsing along?¡± Professor Rinehart asked. ¡°Are they going well?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect dancing would be fun. Perhaps my dance teacher is just that good.¡±


    Professor Rinehart gave Nicole a nce, and thetter only smiled to return the Headmaster¡¯s query.


    ¡°Well, as long as you are learning and having fun at the same time, then that¡¯s good,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be ready by next week?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be ready by then, Professor,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°You can count on me.¡±


    ¡°Good. Both of you may now return to your respective Manors.¡±


    ¡°¡°Yes, Headmaster.¡±¡±


    After bidding their goodbyes to the two Professors, Ethan and Nicole left the Grand Arena.


    ¡°I guess we secured one ally in the Royal Pce,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°It¡¯s a good start, right?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Professor Rinehart nodded. ¡°Now those High-Ranking Nobles will not be able to voice their opinions too strongly.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least the domestic side is in order. What about the Foreign side?¡±


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t make a move this early in the game, we will have a chance to seal the deal.¡±


    Professor Barret sighed. ¡°We¡¯re getting too old for these kinds of games.¡±


    ¡°Only you,¡± Professor Rinehart replied before chuckling. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Barret. Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Professor Barret nodded.


    The two then left the Grand Coliseum to return to their own duties. One managed the affairs of the academy, while one ensured that no rats would be able to enter their territory.

 Chapter 416 I’m Doing My Best To Follow My Heart

    <h4>Chapter 416 I¡¯m Doing My Best To Follow My Heart</h4>


    ?Edmond, who had disappeared from the arena, reappeared at the North end of the Academy, near the tower where the statue of Brynhildr resided.


    ¡°How is he, Master?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    The youngdy arched an eyebrow as she looked at her Master with a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡°Only not bad?¡± the youngdy asked. ¡°If that is the case, then why is Master looking like he just suffered a loss? Did Ethan perhaps beat you in the duel?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a hundred years too early to beat me in a duel,¡± Edmon snorted. ¡°But I have to admit that I can now understand why you did what you did. I guess you can say that you made a good choice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s high praiseing from you, Master. It seems that Ethan has exceeded your expectations.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. He wasn¡¯t even able to take a single blow from me.¡±


    ¡°More like you hadn¡¯t had the chance to give him a single blow, Master.¡±


    Edmond clicked his tongue. He didn¡¯t know if Ethan was truly the reason why his disciple had a sudden change of heart.


    He thought that it was just a phase of teenagers when they felt like rebelling against their parents, so he thought it as such.


    But after seeing the young man himself, he couldn''t help but feel that the gamble that his apprentice took was worthwhile.


    ¡°Are you going to the party?¡± Edmond asked.


    ¡°No,¡± the youngdy replied. ¡°Things will just get messy if I go there.¡±


    Edmond nodded. ¡°Well, I can already see that happening. Do you want me to pass a message to your mother?¡±


    The youngdy thought about it for a while before nodding her head.


    ¡°Tell her that I¡¯m happy here, and I¡¯m doing my best to follow my heart,¡± the youngdy said. ¡°Just as she did when she was young.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Your mother suffered because she followed her heart, you know?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. But she didn¡¯t regret anything, right? I also don¡¯t want to regret anything, so I am here.¡±


    Edmond sighed. ¡°Like mother, like daughter. The two of you will be the death of me.¡±


    The youngdy giggled after hearing her Master¡¯s helpless words.


    Within the Pce, the Grand Archmage, who was her Master, was her strongest ally.


    Because of this, other nobles weren¡¯t able to do anything to her. Because of this, she learned how to scheme at a very young age


    But after meeting Ethan, she felt that she could stop lying to herself. Whenever she was with him, she could be her true self without worrying about the consequences.


    ¡°I changed my mind,¡± Edmond stated. ¡°Just write her a letter. I¡¯ll be here for three days. You will have enough time to write one, no?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The youngdy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Master.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ll only be able to wield Areadbhair¡¯s full power after your magic circuits have been fixed,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°So how about you go and fix them by taking Lilian to your secret treehouse and pushing her down? Good idea, no?¡±


    ¡°More like a bad idea,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been doing it with Luna and Lily. What¡¯s stopping you from doing it with Lilian as well? I¡¯m sure that she will be more than happy to be embraced by you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right. I know she loves me, and I¡¯m starting to love her too, but this and that is different.¡±


    Sebastian chuckled after hearing his friends¡¯ banter.


    ¡°I guess Ethan feels that the timing is still not right,¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°The fruit is not still ripe for the picking, so he is taking his sweet time to nurture and grow it.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half snorted. ¡°It¡¯s because you aren¡¯t decisive enough that Chloe left you. If you had done it with her, she wouldn¡¯t have a choice but to stay with you for life.¡±


    Ethan frowned because his Other Half was digging into a wound that still hadn''t healed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take what he¡¯s saying to heart, Ethan,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Your Other Half is just frustrated because the key to unlocking the true potential of your Legacy is dangling in front of you, but you still won¡¯t bite it.


    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating for him to see you this powerless, so he¡¯s saying something that he doesn¡¯t mean.¡±


    The Guardian of the City of Zentris then gave hisrade a reprimanding look and crossed his arms over his chest.


    ¡°You should apologize when an apology is due. You already know Ethan¡¯s stance on the matter, and you brought Chloe in out of frustration. We both decided to no longer touch this issue, did we not?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half sighed before raising both of his hands.


    ¡°Fine. I admit I got frustrated and said something mean,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half apologized, which was something that was nearly impossible to happen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ethan.¡±


    However, he also understood that he went too far by bringing out Chloe in the conversation when he knew that Ethan was still hurting about their separation.


    ¡°Okay. Just stop bringing up this topic again,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°If I¡¯m going to do it with Lilian, I want to do it right. I hope that both of you understand me. Although I want to be strong, I don¡¯t want to treat my lovers as tools to achieve my goals in life.¡±


    Sebastian wiped an invisible tear from his eye after hearing Ethan¡¯s deration.


    ¡°The Tidebringer would be proud if he heard you say this,¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°That guy may have had a lot of women, but he cared for all of them even if they were just mortal women.¡±


    ¡°Well, among Ethan¡¯s family members, he¡¯s the only one following his Ancestor¡¯s footsteps,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°His uncle and his father are both henpecked husbands, meaning they only have one wife each.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s ears perked up because he was once again hearing something about his parents and rtives.


    The small bits of information that his Other Half would say from time to time made him want to know about them more.


    But he resisted this urge, telling himself that he only needed to wait for a few more months before he woulde of age.


    At that time, he would take hising-of-age ceremony and finally learn the answers to the questions that were on his mind.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know that while he was thinking about these things, three people were making their way towards Brynhildr Academy from Southshire.


    And they were traveling just to meet the young man who didn¡¯t show up to their family gathering during the winter solstice.

 Chapter 417 True Magic Comes From The Heart [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 417 True Magic Comes From The Heart [Part 1] </h4>


    ?Ethan didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt that something was wrong the moment he stepped into the Dud Manor aftering from the Grand Coliseum.


    He had just parted ways with Nicole a moment ago, and everything seemed fine until now.


    ¡°Am I just overthinking things?¡± Ethan thought as he closed the gate of the manor and entered the main door.


    A dozen stepster, he arrived at the Common Room, where most of his friends and acquaintances gathered before sleeping for the night.


    The firece was burning merrily as usual, but the people who could normally be seen at this time weren¡¯t there.


    Instead, there was someone sitting on one of the chairs in the lounge and was even looking at Ethan with a smile.


    ¡°How?¡± Ethan muttered in disbelief because he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    ¡°How?¡± The Man arched an eyebrow. ¡°Have you forgotten that you have an appointment with me? Or did you forget all about it after you returned from Nightfall Academy? Seriously, Ethan. I¡¯m hurt.¡±


    The older man ced his hand over his chest and sighed in an exaggerated manner, making Ethan wonder if he had fallen asleep and was already inside a dream.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not in a dream,¡± the Man said with an amused expression on his face. ¡°Seriously? Is it really surprising to see me in my own home?¡±


    Ethan pinched his arm to make sure that he wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    The pain he felt confirmed his suspicion, making him shift his attention back to the devilish-looking middle-aged man with light-brown hair and green eyes that seemed to be filled with wisdom.


    A mischievous smile hung on his face as if he was in the midst of pranking someone.


    He was none other than¡­


    ¡°Sir Fortis Dud,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I remember now that you told me that we would talk again after I returned to the academy.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Fortis Dud nodded. ¡°At least you remembered. Well, then. Since we¡¯re already here, have a seat. The two of us have a lot of things to talk about.¡±


    Ethan nodded and sat on the chair beside the Founder of Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°Before anything else, let¡¯s do a recap of what we have talked about in the past. As I mentioned before, Morrigan¡¯s Ring, which is now in your hand, has seven abilities,¡± Fortis Dud exined. ¡°The first is Storage, and the second is Capture.


    ¡°The five other abilities are still hidden, and you will only find out what they are once you have unlocked their features. I know that it can be annoying, but in my lifetime, I was only able to unlock four of them.¡±


    The Founder of the Dud Manor held up four fingers, making Ethan widen his eyes in shock. He originally thought that Fortis Dud had managed to unlock all the features of Morrigan¡¯s Ring. However, it seemed that the ring in his possession was more mysterious than he imagined.


    ¡°As much as I want to tell you about the two abilities that I discovered by ident, it¡¯s a rule that I shouldn¡¯t share those things with its next owner. So you¡¯ll just have to discover them on your own, young man,¡± Fortis Dud stated.


    ¡°However, even if you don¡¯t unlock all of its secrets during your lifetime, don¡¯t feel down. My predecessor only managed to unlock five of them before he kicked the bucket.¡±


    The middle-aged man chuckled, which made the atmosphere ease up a little.


    From time to time, Ethan would nce at the stairs and wonder what would happen if some of the residents stumbled upon the two of them talking.


    They would probably be shocked to see one of the Founders of the Academy having a casual chat with one of the Duds in his Manor.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Right now, there are only the two of us in this manor,¡± Fortis Dud said as if he already knew what Ethan was thinking. ¡°We¡¯re in a separate dimension from the real one, so even if you shout or cause amotion, no one will appear toin.¡±


    Fortis Dud then stood up and made a gesture for Ethan to follow him.


    Since he felt that the middle-aged man didn¡¯t mean him any harm, Ethan followed without a word until they arrived in the small library inside the Manor, where Fortis Dud¡¯s portrait could be seen.


    ¡°The one who drew this portrait was my wife, Bianca,¡± Fortis Dud said. ¡°Bless her soul. She may not be the most beautiful woman in the world, but she is no doubt the kindest woman I¡¯ve met in my lifetime. She was too good for me, and I was very happy to share my remaining years with her.¡±


    After looking at the Portrait fondly, Fortis Dud pushed it upward, revealing a keyhole hidden behind the portrait.


    ¡°Ethan, do you know what the key to a man¡¯s heart is?¡± Fortis Dud asked with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Food?¡± Ethan replied.


    There was a famous saying that the key to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach.


    ¡°While that is true, there is also something else, and it¡¯s called lingerie,¡± Fortis Dud replied with a straight face, making Ethan wonder if he had misheard him.


    The Founder of Dud Manorughed after seeing the young man¡¯s expression


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t mishear me. The answer is really lingerie,¡± Fortis Dud patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder as if he were a mentor telling his junior the most important lessons about life. ¡°Do you know what lingerie is? It¡¯s women¡¯s underwear.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I know what lingerie is,¡± Ethan replied, doing his best to stop his lips from twitching.


    ¡°Good.¡± Fortis Dud nodded. ¡°Lingerie is created for men, not women. I should know because those who don¡¯t get turned on by sexy lingerie have sh*t taste. You are a fine young man, so I believe that you understand what I¡¯m talking about, right? Right?¡±


    As if making sure that they were on the same page, Fortis Dud asked Ethan twice, making thetter reluctantly nod his head.


    Fortis Dud chuckled because he was just spouting bullsh*t.


    He just wanted to see Ethan make a troubled expression, which was something that his predecessor had done to him as well.


    In short, what he was doing was simply part of the tradition handed down to those who were chosen by Morrigan¡¯s Ring to be its next owner.


    In order to not embarrass the young man further, Fortis Dud took out his wand and ced its tip at the keyhole in front of it.


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t believe in Magic will never find it.¡±


    Fortis Dud said and turned the wand in his hand as if it was a key unlocking a lock.


    A momentter, the wall in front of them parted, revealing a staircase that led underground.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go past this point, Ethan,¡± Fortis Dud said. ¡°So you will have to find out for yourself what lies at the end of this path. But, be warned. Only enter this ce when your magic is at its peak. Once you''re in, there are challenges that will require you to use magic in order to ovee them.¡±


    The Founder of Dud Manor ced his hands behind his back and winked at the young man, who was standing in front of him.


    ¡°We will meet again in the future. But before I go, let me give you onest piece of advice,¡± Fortis Dud said.


    ¡°The heart moves where the heart wills, and True Magices from the heart. I¡¯ll see you again, Ethan. And I hope that the next time we meet, you have already found the answers to your questions.¡±


    The Founder of Dud Manor winked at Ethan onest time before snapping his fingers.


    A momentter, Ethan broke out of his daze and found himself lying on the carpeted floor, with a quarter of the residents of Dud Manor looking at him with weird expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 418 True Magic Comes From The Heart [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 418 True Magic Comes From The Heart [Part 2]</h4>


    ?Ethan who was being stared at by his Manor Mates tried to prop himself up from the floor, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t muster his strength to do so.


    Seeing that he seemed reluctant to get up, Henry squatted and rubbed his chin with his finger.


    ¡°Is sleeping on the carpet really sofortable that you slept here for the entire night?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Entire night?¡± Ethan blinked in confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just past nine o¡¯clock in the evening?¡±


    ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s already six in the morning,¡± Henry replied.


    A faint smile could be seen not only on Henry¡¯s face but also on all the residents of the Dud Manor that was also there with him.


    ¡°I got to say, Ethan¡ªI¡¯ve been in the academy for three years, but I¡¯ve never seen someone sleep on the floor of the Common Room,¡± George stated. ¡°Are you perhaps trying to create a new record? If so, you seeded wonderfully.¡±


    Ethan tried to muster all the strength in his body to stand up, but no matter what he did, he only felt numb and heavy.


    This was the first time he felt his strength failed him like this, and he couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, you will return to normal after a time,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half said from his Sea of Consciousness. ¡®Your soul and body still haven¡¯t synchronized properly. I don¡¯t know what happened either, but instead of going to your room, you walked toward the Common Room.


    ¡°No one was able to see you as if you were invisible. Not long after, you copsed on the floor and fell unconscious. You have remained in the same position until dawn, but whatever made you invisible wore off when the light of the sun started to lighten up the horizon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°The first one to see you was George, but he thought that you were just sleeping, so he didn¡¯t bother waking you up. The others appeared soon after, and you¡¯re now in this situation. Can you tell us what happened?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate to tell Sebastian and his Other Half everything that happened.


    His conversation with Fortis Dud didn¡¯t evenst for half an hour, yet it turned out that several hours had passed, with him lying on the floor. Now, he was even unable to move his body.


    ¡°I see. So that exins it,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated. ¡°He might have pulled your Soul into a different dimension, making your body end up this way. But like I said earlier, the moment your soul synchronizes with your body again, you will return to normal.¡±


    Ethan sighed in his heart because it seemed that there was nothing he could do about it.


    ¡°Sir Henry, can you help me up a bit,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Lying on the floor is not veryfortable.¡±


    Henry nodded and picked Ethan up beforeying him down on the couch.


    It was at that moment when Luna and Lilian descended the stairs and saw that almost everyone had gathered in the Common Room, making them wonder what was going on.


    There, they found their lover, whom they hadn¡¯t seen during the night.


    Both had decided to sleep with him and waited in his room until they fell asleep together.


    But to their surprise, Ethan still wasn¡¯t there even after they woke up, which made them wonder where he had gone during the night.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Luna asked when he saw Ethan lying on the couch.


    ¡°He slept on the floor all night,¡± George replied.


    ¡°He did?¡± Lilian asked in disbelief. ¡°But why?¡±


    George shook his head before pointing at the young man, who was still unable to move his body as if he was paralyzed. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, ask him. Well, then. Since the two of you are here, I¡¯m heading to the Dining Hall to have breakfast. See youter.¡±


    George left without another word, and the rest of the residents, with the exception of Henry, also bid their goodbyes.


    ¡°Should I ask the kitchen to bring something here so that the three of you can eat together?¡± Henry asked.


    He knew that Luna and Lilian had a special rtionship with Ethan, so he believed that the two wouldn¡¯t leave him until he recovered.


    This was also the reason why George and their Manor Mates were able to leave without too much worry. All of them were simply sure that Ethan was in good hands.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Luna replied.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Henry nodded and left Dud Manor as well.


    When they were sure that everyone was already gone, the twodies asked Ethan what had happened.


    When he tried to tell his lovers that he had met Fortis Dud, he suddenly lost his voice, which almost made Luna and Lilian panic.


    Just as Lilian was about to run to the infirmary to call for help, Ethan¡¯s voice returned, and he told her that he was fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it seems that I¡¯m restricted from telling the two of you about what happened to me,¡± Ethan said in an apologetic tone.


    He didn¡¯t know why he was able to tell Sebastian and his Other Half what happened, but he was unable to tell his lovers about it.


    In the end, Sebastian and his Other Half concluded that whatever Ethan saw and heard wasn¡¯t meant for other people to know.


    Since the two of them resided inside Ethan¡¯s Consciousness, this rule didn¡¯t affect them, so he was able to tell them what had happened without losing his voice.


    Fortunately, Ethan was able to regain control of his body an hourter, which made Luna and Lilian finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Do you want to take a day off from sses?¡± Lilian asked. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to our Professors if you like.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll just have a quick shower to freshen myself up and we can have breakfast together.¡±


    Luna and Lilian nodded and no longer insisted that Ethan take a day off.


    Although he felt like crap, the shower helped him a bit and also eased his mind.


    ¡®I¡¯ll go to the Libraryter to see what secrets Fortis Dud wanted me to see,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®But first, I have to be ready.¡¯


    The Founder of the Dud Manor had told Ethan that he needed to fill up his magic reserves before entering the hidden staircase in the library.


    Since that was the case, he would need to make preparations beforehand before heading to the unknown, where Fortis Dud wanted him to go.

 Chapter 419 For Every Action There Is An Equal Reaction [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 419 For Every Action There Is An Equal Reaction [Part 1] </h4>


    ?¡°Today, we will be talking about one of the simplest spells that might save your life, during a magical duel, given that the right conditions are met,¡± Professor Nic, who taught Spell Casting sses, said. ¡°This spell is called Silentium.¡±


    The Professor was a pretty woman in herte thirties.


    She had short, silver hair that only reached down to her shoulders, and golden eyes that glowed in the dark like a cat, making her one of the Professors in the academy that stood out due to her unique looks.


    Today, the Grand Archmage of the Kingdom was observing her ss, so Professor Nic decided to teach the students one of the advanced spells that not even Third and Fourth Years could cast properly.


    ¡°Most Wizards and Witches use chants to cast their spells,¡± Professor Nic exined. ¡°But, there are those who can cast spells chantless. These people are either extremely talented, and hardworking, or born with the ability to understand the True Nature of Magic.


    ¡°But, let¡¯s not talk about these people. Let¡¯s talk about how you will be able to deal with ordinary Wizards and Witches in a battle of magic.¡±


    Professor Nic then raised her wand and pointed it at Ethan.


    ¡°Silentium!¡±


    A silver beam of light emerged from the tip of her wand and flew straight towards Ethan, hitting his chest.


    Everything happened so fast, that even Ethan, who usually had his guard up, was unable to defend himself from such a sneak attack.


    What the majority of people didn¡¯t know was that Professor Barret had repeatedly asked Professor Nic, before he retired, to be a Magistratus.


    However, she rejected this offer because she preferred to teach over hunting down rogue Wizards and Witches, who used their power to do evil things.


    Although Professor Lionel was the Martial Arts instructor of the academy, even he wouldn¡¯t win in a duel against Professor Nic.


    In fact, the three most powerful Wizards and Witches in the Academy were Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, and Professor Nic.


    Professor Nic was also one of the Professors that belonged to Schwartz Manor, specializing in Dark Magic.


    Ethan, who had just been silenced, tried to talk but no words came out of his mouth.


    This made Professor Nic smile because during her sses, she mostly used Ethan as her target practice and guinea pig, showing her other students the effectiveness of certain spells.


    ¡°The duration of the silencing spell depends on your Mastery over it,¡± Professor Nic exined before lightly tapping Ethan¡¯s head with her wand, allowing him to talk again. ¡°So even if you seed in casting it, there is a chance that it will only silence your enemy for a second.


    ¡°However, in magical duels, especially duels where your life is on the line, a second is enough to decide who will leave, and who will die.¡±


    Professor Nic then walked back to the center of the ss, facing everyone.


    ¡°Some extremely powerful spells require some time to cast,¡± Professor Nic stated. ¡°If you are able to stop the caster from finishing it, they might suffer a bacsh that would not only disorient them for a time, but it could also havesting effects on their bodies.


    ¡°There is also a possibility that the bacsh would be so strong that it causes them to suffer serious internal and external injuries, and could even put them into aa. So, all Magistratus and those who specialize in fighting Wizards and Witches do their best to master this spell because it makes things easier for them.¡±


    Professor Nic gave the Grand Archmage a sidelong nce. For some reason, Ethan could feel that Professor Nic wished to fight against the Grand Archmage, who served as the adviser of the King of Eatshire.


    What the teenage boy didn¡¯t know was that during his duel with Edmond, Professor Nic felt that powerful fluctuation of magic and came to see what was happening.


    There, she saw how Ethan used a ming spear to repeatedly attack the Grand Archmage, who was forced to endure such a powerful attack.


    Of course, Professor Nic knew that Edmond was holding back. If he really wished for it, he had plenty of ways to deal with Ethan¡¯s attacks.


    Simply put, he was testing the extent of Ethan¡¯s strength, and observing his fighting style.


    Unfortunately, Ethan didn¡¯t show his core abilities and only used the ming spear in his hands repeatedly, irritating the Grand Archmage, who was waiting for him to show him his other tricks.


    But, as the battle continued, Edmond felt that the boy was simply using him as target practice for his spear, so he decided to unleash his Partial Resonance to teach him a lesson.


    However, before he could even start his counterattack, Ethan teleported outside of the arena, which almost made Professor Nicugh out loud.


    After seeing that the duel would not continue, she left the scene and returned to her office with a smirk on her pretty face.


    Since she was a Professor, there had been very few asions when she had the opportunity to fight with someone.


    The only time she left the academy was whenever the Mission Hall was opened. She was one of the Professors, who actively hunted the Rogue Wizards and Witches that were targeting the students of Brynhildr Academy and silenced them forever.


    ¡°Some types of magic are born from imagination,¡± Professor Nic. ¡°And Silentium was one of them. When casting this spell, you must imagine your target not being able to talk, or utter a single sound.


    ¡°The advanced form of this spell is Magna Silentium, which silences more than one person at once. Of course, this spell is too advanced for all of you, so just focus on casting the Silentium spell for now.


    ¡°Since Lord Edmond is here, we can let him give you pointers and suggestions on how to cast this spell properly. But, before that, let¡¯s have an event. Everyone cast Silentium. Your target will be Lord Edmond himself. Anyone who seeds will be given 10,000 Merit Points.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you silence him for one second, or even a fraction of a second. As long as you seed, I will award you the Merit Points. Lord Edmond, I hope that you will participate in this experiment.¡±


    The Grand Archmage smiled and nodded before teleporting beside Professor Nic in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 420 For Every Action There Is An Equal Reaction [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 420 For Every Action There Is An Equal Reaction [Part 2]</h4>


    ?¡°Feel free to use me as your target practice,¡± Lord Edmond said as he faced everyone in Professor Nic¡¯s ss.


    ¡°I will even ask Professor Rinehart to give you 10,000 additional Merit Points if you seed in silencing me. However, I will also give you some facts about this spell, which your Professor didn¡¯t tell any of you.


    ¡°If your opponent has a very high resistance to magic, or has deployed a magical barrier, this spell will not have any effect on them. Right now, you are still First Years and, although some of you are talented, my mental and magical defenses are fairly high.


    ¡°So, if you manage to silence me, it means that you have a very promising future. Just remember, for every action, there is an equal reaction. Please keep this in mind.¡±


    The students nced at each other and hesitated.


    The majority of the students in Brynhildr Academy were the sons and daughters of Nobles, or aiming to have a good rtionship with some of the Noble Families.


    Lord Edmond was the Grand Archmage of the Kingdom of Eastshire, and anyone who pointed a wand at him could be charged with treason.


    Because of this, none of them dared to aim their wands at him, including Nicole, who was considered as one of the most talented First Years of this generation.


    Professor Nic knew this as well, so she decided to increase the reward with the intention of enticing the students to give it a shot.


    Of course, she understood that most of them would not dare to offend the Archmage, with the exception of two people in her ss.


    ¡°Silentium!¡±


    ¡°Silentium!¡±


    Ethan, and Chloe both tried to cast their spells, while aiming their wand at the Grand Archmage of Eastshire.


    The tips of their wands glowed silver, but dispersed before the spell waspleted.


    Lord Edmond narrowed his eyes as he nced at the two individuals who tried to cast the silencing spell on him.


    He could understand why Ethan tried to do it because he had already fought the teenage boy in a duel.


    However, the youngdy, with long, light-brown hair, and green eyes was unfamiliar to him.


    Nicole and Lilian, who were in the same ss as them, looked at Chloe with solemn expressions on their faces.


    Professor Nic, on the other hand, smirked as she looked at the youngdy in amusement.


    Simr to Professor Edmond, she had expected that Ethan would try to use the silencing spell.


    However, Chloe using it as well was truly unexpected, making the third strongest person in Brynhildr Academy look at her with favorable eyes.


    After seeing that she failed to cast the spell, Chloe narrowed her eyes, but didn¡¯t lower her wand.


    Her gaze was still fixed on Lord Edmond, and yet, in her vision, she wasn¡¯t seeing the old man.


    The one she was looking at was her handsome cousin, whom she hadn¡¯t talked to for the past few weeks.


    Suddenly, the corner of her lips rose into a sneer, making Professor Nic and Lord Edmond arch an eyebrow in her direction.


    ¡°Silentium.¡±


    Chloe said in a cold and chilling tone, making her eyes glow faintly in eerie golden light.


    A momentter, a silver beam of light flew from the tip of her wand, and hit Lord Edmond¡¯s mouth, making the Grand Archmage almost choke on his saliva.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the teenage girl would really fire the silencing spell at him, and worse, she targeted his mouth, as if truly wanting to shut him up.


    With a heavy heart, the Grand Archmage opened his lips to tell the youngdy that she should be more respectful to her elders.


    However, a secondter, he realized that no words wereing out of his mouth, which genuinely surprised him.


    ¡°Congrattions Ms. Gremory,¡± Professor Nic said with a smile on her pretty face. ¡°The 10,000 Merit Points are yours. Also, I will ask the Headmaster to give you 10,000 more Merit Points just as Lord Edmond promised.¡±


    The Grand Archmage was truly speechless not because he was under the Silentium Spell, but because the youngdy was able to ovee his strong magical and mental resistance.


    He believed that only Wizards and Witches, on the level of Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, and Professor Nic would seed in using the silencing spell against him.


    However, he was proven wrong.


    ¡®She¡¯s still a First Year, but she has a promising future,¡± Edmond thought, no longer feeling bitter, but feeling slightly excited that another talented Magician had popped up in their kingdom like Ethan.


    He was almost tempted to take Chloe in as his Disciple, but he was simply too busy with the affairs of the Kingdom to teach her properly.


    The Grand Archmage then nced at the Professor beside him and thought of an idea.


    ¡°Take responsibility,¡± Edmond said to Professor Nic, making thetter purse her lips.


    The right-hand man of the King only said two words, but the Professor fully understood what thetter was trying to say.


    ¡®Since you dared to use me as a test subject then you better teach this girl properly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make things difficult for you!¡¯


    Those were the meaning behind the Grand Archmage¡¯s two words, which Professor Nic easily understood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Professor Nic replied before shifting her attention to her students, who were still in a state of shock due to what happened a few minutes ago.


    Ethan nced at his cousin, who was now apologizing to the Grand Archmage due to her action.


    Of course, Edmond had already forgiven her.


    The Grand Archmage even told her that she should continue striving to greater heights, and be one of the Pirs that would support the Kingdom.


    He even added that if she ever encountered any trouble in the future, she could send him a letter and he would see what he could do about it.


    This information gave everyone another shock because they could clearly tell that the right-hand-man of the King was being serious about it.


    A few hourster, news of what happened in the Spell Casting ss spread throughout the academy during lunch time.


    Chloe¡¯s name was now being spoken by her peers, and some of them were even thinking of making a move on her.


    Now that she and her cousin, Ethan, seemed to have entered a cold war, several boys considered asking her out on a date, so that they could get to know the youngdy better, whom they originally thought was just a beautiful essory that made Ethan look good.

 Chapter 421 One Of The Most Misunderstood Creatures In The World

    <h4>Chapter 421 One Of The Most Misunderstood Creatures In The World </h4>


    ?News of what happened in the Spell Casting ss started to spread when everyone went to the Dining Hall to have lunch.


    Everyone was surprised that Chloe had the guts to actually cast a spell against the Grand Archmage of the Kingdom, making them think that she was too disrespectful.


    But after hearing that Edmond himself seemed to be interested in forming connections with Chloe, their impression of her changed, with some of the boys even thinking of using the chance, since she and Ethan had entered a cold war, to get close to her.


    Right after lunch, they all headed to their next ss, which was the Study of Magical Creatures, taught by Professor Njal.


    Of course, Professor Edmond was also there to ¡°supervise¡± the ss and see how the Professors of Brynhildr Academy taught their students.


    Perhaps thinking that he needed to make a good impression on the Grand Archmage of the Kingdom, Professor Njal decided to go all out and introduced a rare creature that one wouldn¡¯t see every day.


    ¡°Today, I will introduce you to a good friend of mine, whom I met a few years ago,¡± Professor Njal said. As he pointed at the box beside him. ¡°Now, without further dy, let me introduce all of you to one of the most misunderstood creatures in the world.¡±


    Lightly pping his hand, the lid of the box opened up.


    Suddenly, something jumped out from inside of it and rolled in the air a few times beforending gracefully on the ground.


    Everyone looked at the creature who was wearing a ck hat and cape that fluttered in the wind.


    A sword, sheathed to its scabbard, could be seen hanging on its waist, which was tied up by a red belt.


    This creature also held a sword in his hand, making even Nicole arch an eyebrow due to how suave it looked.


    On the other hand, Lily scratched her head because she personally knew this creature. She wondered what it was doing here in the academy.


    ¡°Greetings, Noja,¡± the ck Cat, with a white patch on its chest, said as it slightly tipped its hat toward the students.


    It was at least a meter tall, standing on its hind legs. Its eyes were sharp, but instead of being intimidated, one could tell that it was a very friendly sort, so the students couldn¡¯t help but look at it favorably.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that not all of you have seen his kind before and might have only heard about them in stories passed down from generation to generation,¡± Professor Njal stated. ¡°This creature is none other than the infamous Cait Sith, who is said to have the power to steal the souls of people.¡±


    After hearing Professor Njal¡¯s words, some of the students gasped in fright because they didn¡¯t expect that they would meet such a dangerous creature in today¡¯s lesson.


    However, seeing the looks on their faces, Professor Njal chuckled and stood beside his friend.


    ¡°While they do have the power to steal souls, it is not what most people think,¡± Professor Njal stated. ¡°Cait Siths are actually Fairy Cats who help wandering souls that are unable to pass through to the other side.


    ¡°They are guiding Fairies who often visit haunted ces, where spirits were said to dwell in the hope that they will be able to help them return to Yggdrasil¡¯s embrace. Also, they are a race that fights against evil spirits, so some Wizards often have them aspanions or familiars.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Noja,¡± the Cait Sith stated. ¡°We are indeed a misunderstood race, Noja.¡±


    Lord Edmond also nodded his head because he knew this to be true.


    ¡°Of course, you will not find them easily since they don¡¯t really interact with people unless they have to,¡± Professor Njal exined. ¡°My friend here, Noja, is quite unique even with his own kind. He doesn''t shy away from talking to the Wizards and Witches that he crosses paths with.¡±


    Professor Njal smiled faintly as he began to exin the characteristics of Cait Sith to his students.


    They disguised themselves as normal cats, so not everyone could tell that the stray cat that they saw on the streets was actually a Cait Sith.


    ¡°But as you can see with my friend here, he doesn¡¯t really disguise himself. Instead, he makes himself stand out. When I asked him why he does this, he just said ¡®it¡¯s more fun this way¡¯.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Noja,¡± Nojamented. ¡°It¡¯s more fun this way.¡±


    The Cait Sith¡¯s gaze thennded on Ethan for a few seconds before he shifted his gaze to the other students.


    ¡°While it¡¯s not umon to see other Cait Siths with a different fur color, most of the Cait Siths have ck fur and a white patch on their chest. A lot of ordinary cats have this feature too, so they''re generally very hard to differentiate from ordinary cats.


    ¡°So next time, don¡¯t hurt cats you randomly see in the streets. If you do, the Cait Siths might remember you and might just hold your soul captive, preventing you from going to the afterlife.¡±


    The corner of Noja¡¯s lips curled up into a smirk after hearing Professor Njal¡¯s words.


    The students didn¡¯t know if the Professor was joking or not, but one thing was certain¡ªit would be best to take this advice seriously.


    If a Caith Sith was really determined to catch their souls when they were on the brink of death, they might just seed, and that would be a very bad thing for the person who offended them.


    ¡°Since this is a very rare opportunity, feel free to ask Noja any questions.¡±


    ¡°Ask away, Noja.¡±


    Lily raised up her hand, but Noja pretended that he didn¡¯t see her. Instead, it was Professor Njal who called out to Lily so that she could ask her question.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to ¡®Guard¡¯ that ce?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Noja,¡± Noja stuttered. ¡°You got the wrong person, Noja.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Noja.¡±


    Lily shook her head helplessly before going back to her seat. Professor Njal and the students didn¡¯t understand the exchange between the two.


    But for some reason, they could somewhat sense that Lily and Noja knew each other based on how they interacted with each other.

 Chapter 422 A Rather Tricky Favor

    <h4>Chapter 422 A Rather Tricky Favor</h4>


    ?¡°Next question please!¡± Professor Njal nced at his students and pointed at Ethan, who raised his hand next.


    ¡°Are you acquainted with the Chesmire Cat?¡± Ethan asked.


    Since the Cait Sith was a cat, he thought that there might be a possibility that he knew about Chessy.


    The moment Noja heard the words ¡®Chesmire Cat¡¯, it immediately clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    ¡°Of course, we know that bastard, Noja,¡± Noja replied. ¡°Among our race, we refer to that annoying cat as the ¡®Cat who must not be named¡¯. It¡¯s a menace to Cat Society, Noja. I advise everyone to stay away from it.


    ¡°Eight out of the ten words thate out of that annoying cat¡¯s mouth are lies. It simply cannot be trusted!¡±


    Professor Njal lightly coughed, seeing that his friend got carried away by his emotions.


    Of course, the students of the academy had heard the legend of the Chesmire Cat. People said that it randomly appeared and disappeared within Brynhildr Academy and that it often yed pranks on the students.


    The most annoying part of it was that they could never hope to find it because the Chesmire Cat was almost always invisible, only showing itself to the people whom it wanted to talk to.


    But before everyone could calm down, they suddenly heard a voice that made Ethan¡¯s liver itch.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Although the young man couldn¡¯t see where the Chesmire Cat was, he was very certain that Chessy was around them.


    ¡°Gah! It¡¯s you, Noja!¡± Noja immediately reacted after hearing the Chesmire Cat¡¯s voice. ¡°Come out, Noja! Stop hiding like the coward you are, Noja!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Noja,¡± the Chesmire Cat replied in a teasing tone. ¡°Don¡¯t show the students your frustrated side, Noja.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t copy me, Noja!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t copy me, Noja.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here, and fight me like a true Cat Fairy, Noja!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, Noja.¡±


    The girls started to giggle due to how silly this exchange was as they looked around to see if they could nce at the Chesmire Cat, who had gained poprity among the First Years of the academy.


    Due to the Chesmire Cat¡¯s interference, the ss became fun and rowdy, which made Professor Njal scratch his head.


    Although things didn¡¯t go ording to his n, he decided to ept the results since the students had fun interacting with both Noja and Chessy.


    When the ss ended, Chloe returned to the Jaeger Manor to rest. However, when she entered the room, she saw a chubby ck cat sitting on top of the table and looking at her with an amused look on its face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been away from the academy, and I don¡¯t know the specifics, but it seems that you and Ethan are not as close as you used to be,¡± Chessy said. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Chloe walked towards the table and sat on the chair beside it. She then propped her chin on the backs of her intertwined hands and stared at the chubby ck cat, who was also staring back at her.


    ¡°Chessy, you really like gossip, don¡¯t you?¡± Chloe replied in an amused tone.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chessy nodded. ¡°Being invisible allows me to listen to some pretty juicy gossip as I take a stroll around the academy. One of them is that you and Ethan had a falling out, so I decided to ask the source directly to confirm if the rumors are true.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t really have a falling out,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°We just distanced ourselves from each other because of a difference in opinion.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°And why should I do that?¡±


    ¡°Because if you do, I¡¯ll owe you a favor.¡±


    Chloe frowned because as far as she knew, it was always the opposite. The Chesmire Cat would help others, and those people would owe it a favor.


    Actually, Ethan was one of these people.


    Since Chessy helped him to gain magic power, the young man owed the mischievous cat a favor, which it could ask whenever it felt like doing so.


    ¡°If I tell you the reason, will you help me with something?¡± Chloe asked.


    ¡°Hmm, tell me first what kind of help you need from me,¡± Chessy answered. ¡°If it¡¯s within my boundaries, I don¡¯t mind doing it in exchange for your honest answer about your falling out with Ethan.¡±


    Chloe closed his eyes for a few seconds as if she was organizing her thoughts.


    When she was sure about what she wanted to say, she told the Chesmire Cat the favor that she wanted from it.


    ¡°Oh my~ this is a rather tricky favor,¡± Chessymented. ¡°But it¡¯s interesting, so I¡¯ll ept this deal. Now, tell me everything.¡±


    Chloe nodded and told the Chesmire Cat everything, making thetter tilt its head to the side.


    ¡°What a dangerous reason that is,¡± Chessy stated. ¡°I will be honest, Chloe. I never thought that you had this kind of side to you.¡±


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t know this side of me existed,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°I only came to know about it after we distanced ourselves from each other.¡±


    The Chesmire Cat nodded. ¡°I now understand why you asked me for that kind of favor.¡±


    ¡°You will not back out of our deal, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. But it will take me at least two months to get what you want. You¡¯re lucky that I n to head to Westshire in a few days. I¡¯ll look for the thing you ask of me after I finish my other mission.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chloe nodded. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t forget it, I can wait.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, you have my word.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Chessy.¡±


    The Chesmire Cat then stretched its body on top of the table like a normal cat before shifting its attention back to Chloe.


    ¡°If you really n on doing this, then you will need someone to supervise you just to be on the safe side,¡± Chessy stated. ¡°I was there earlier in your Spell Casting ss, and I believe that Professor Nic took a liking to you. If it¡¯s her, I¡¯m sure that she can keep your secret. After all, she secretly hates Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Does she hate Ethan?¡± Chloe asked in surprise.


    ¡°Well, hate is too strong of a word,¡± the Chesmire Cat replied. ¡°More like she simply doesn''t like him. This is why she usually uses him as target practice during your Spell Casting lessons. Well, then. I¡¯ll be off.


    ¡°Until we meet again, make sure to keep your heart safe. After all, the source of all magic is in a person¡¯s heart. I¡¯ve seen many Wizards and Witches stray off from the right path because their hearts became corrupted.¡±


    After saying those words, the Chesmire Cat disappeared.


    It needed to tell Professor Rinehart about something important that it had witnessed along its journey before it headed to Westshire to meet an old friend, whom it had not visited for the past decade.

 Chapter 423 Ancient Threats

    <h4>Chapter 423 Ancient Threats</h4>


    ?¡°Seriously, why is the Shire Continent being so troublesometely?¡± Professor Rinehart sighed as he looked at the Chesmire Cat, who was sitting on top of his table.


    There were two other people inside the room aside from him and it was none other than Professor Barret, and the Grand Archmage of Eastshire, Edmond Bousborne.


    ¡°I can sense that a new era is upon us,¡± Chessy replied after licking its paw. ¡°An era that will not lose to the time when the Demon Lord is still active. Perhaps, what will happen next will make that old man¡¯s actions look tame.¡±


    Edmond had a solemn expression on his face because what the Chesmire Cat had reported was truly serious.


    Fortunately, he had decided toe to the academy, or he wouldn¡¯t have personally heard Chessy¡¯s report.


    Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, and him were talking inside the Headmaster¡¯s Office when the mischievous cat appeared.


    As if dampening their good mood, it spoke of thetest news that it gathered from Midgard.


    ¡°The Fir Bolg and the Fomorians,¡± Professor Barret sighed. ¡°These are indeed troublesome times.¡±


    Although the Eastshire Continent was quite a distance away from Midgard, all of them couldn¡¯t help but feel pressured.


    The reason?


    Because the Shire Continent was a good ce to create a foothold.


    As long as the Fomorians manage to set their foot in one of the four Shire Territories, it would be very hard to repel them.


    Eastshire had Wizards and Witches.


    Southshire had the Beastkins.


    Westshire had the Elves and Fairies.


    Andst but not the least, Northshire had the Dwarves.


    These four territories were strong in their own right, and had protected their Domains against foreign invasions for hundreds of years.


    But, the Fomorians, was not something that a single race would be able to defeat.


    Also, there were the Fir Bolgs.


    This was the group of people who had fled the conflict in Midgard because they sensed that troubled times were approaching.


    Of course, not all Fir Bolgs escaped, but those that did settled in Eastshire and lived peacefully with the inhabitants of thend, since they were peaceful in nature.


    Simr to Wizards and Witches, they held incredible powers.


    The most popr name that people called them was Druids.


    As Druids, they weren¡¯t restricted by race.


    This meant that there were Elven Druids, Human Druids, Beastkin Druids, and Dwarven Druids.


    Of course, there were Druids from other races because the Fir Bolg had managed to spread their seeds far and wide.


    Even the ancestors of some Wizarding Families were Fir Bolgs, making them an integral part of the Shire Continent.


    With the reappearance of the Fomorians, their allies would also appear.


    Also, the Cult who still worshiped them were still very much alive, even now.


    Once their Masters made a move, these fanatics would follow, bringing chaos upon the world, and who would their first targets be?


    It was none other than the Fir Bolgs, who had escaped to thends of the Shire Continent.


    ¡°Well then, I have done my part,¡± Chessy said. ¡°I¡¯ll be staying in the academy for three days and will head to Westshire after that. If you want me to pass a message to people, make sure to find me before then.¡±


    Without another word, Chessy disappeared, leaving the three men looking in the ce where the chubby ck cat was a moment ago.


    ¡°I think it will be best if the King informs the other rulers about this development,¡± Professor Barret said to Edmond. ¡°Although there had been tensions between the different Shire Territories, this uing threat should force them to set aside their differences for a bit.¡±


    Edmond shook his head. ¡°The problem with this is that we have no hard evidence. They might think that we Humans are up to no good again, and shouting fire when there¡¯s not even a wisp of smoke to be found.


    ¡°I mean, who would believe the words of the Chesmire Cat, who is known to y tricks on people and lie? If we reveal that our sources came from that mischievous cat, wouldn¡¯t the other races look down on us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t believe it,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°Just make sure the King personally writes the other leaders a letter to tell them about the matter. So, when the threat actually appears, they will have no excuse because we warned them about it firsthand.¡±


    Edmond reluctantly nodded his head because this was also a good way to prevent their neighbors from ming them for keeping this information a secret.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Edmond stated. ¡°I will tell the King once I return to the Capital.¡±


    The Grand Archmage knew that this should be taken seriously.


    Although the Chesmire Cat was mischievous, many people didn¡¯t know that it had made a pact to Professor Rinehart to never tell a lie to him.


    ¡°So, are you going to cut your trip short and return to the Capital tomorrow?¡± Professor Barret asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Edmond replied. ¡°I¡¯ll stay for two more days. For now, I will send Austen a message, and make him write the letters to the other rulers.¡±


    Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret exchanged a nce with each other before both of them shifted their gaze to their friend.


    ¡°Oh? Did you find something or someone interesting, making you extend your stay?¡± Professor Rinehart asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Edmond replied. ¡°The Gremories have produced an exceptional Wizard and Witch.¡±


    ¡°Um, sorry to pop your bubble but Ethan is an adopted child,¡± Professor Barret said.


    ¡°I know,¡± Edmondmented. ¡°I investigated him three months ago. How can I possibly not investigate someone who is able to cast a Partial Resonance? The King has also been paying attention to the boy ever since the news reached him.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded in understanding. ¡°Then, did you manage to find out his true background?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Edmond answered. ¡°Do you really think it''s easy to find the parents of a baby that was abandoned on a farm?¡±


    ¡°You disappointed me, Edmond.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Barret.¡±


    Profesor Rinehart chuckled after listening to the exchange of his two friends.


    Truth be told, he had also tried to investigate Ethan¡¯s origins, but was unable to do so.


    However, he did know that there was a Catkin guarding the young man from his shadow, and he had turned a blind eye on it.


    He had shared this information to Professor Barret, which thetter found quite amusing.


    Since the Catkin wasn¡¯t doing anything bad in the academy, the Ex-Magistratus also decided to turn a blind eye to it.


    While the three people were discussing things of utmost importance, Ethan was inside his room, lying on his bed.


    Luna and Lilian decided to give him some time alone because Ethan said that he needed some time to think.


    However, he did promise that he would love for the two girls to sleep with him the next day, which made both of them quite happy.


    Of course, Ethan didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate in the Dorms of Dud Manor.


    At most, he would just kiss and hug his two beautiful lovers to sleep.


    Ethan was waiting until midnight when most of the residents of the Manor were asleep. After that, he would descend to the library and check whatever secrets were hiding under the Manor that he was currently residing in.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Happy Chinese New Year everyone. I didn¡¯t really get a lot of rest these past few days, and the exhaustion of my vacation has finally caught up on me.


    I have also been coughing a lot as ofte, and frankly I just feel burned out. Tomorrow, I will be flying with my author friend to another destination, and I might only release one more chapter during that time.


    I will resume regr chapter releases after two days because I feel that I need at least two days to fully recover. Thank you for understanding, and I¡¯ll see you all in the next chapters!)

 Chapter 424 When Right Is Wrong [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 424 When Right Is Wrong [Part 1] </h4>


    ?Ethan sneakily made his way toward the library as soon as the clock struck midnight.


    He made sure to prepare for his expedition by asking Ruby and her friends for help. Of course, he also kissed Lilian and Luna as a safety measure.


    Since both of them were together when Ethan was looking for Lilian, kissing the two of them was only the natural thing to do.


    Even if Luna didn¡¯t have any powers at the moment, he would not shy away from making her feel loved and treasured by him.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see if everything I saw was real or not,¡± Ethan muttered as he lifted the portrait of Fortis Dud upward.


    Seeing the keyhole behind it, a sigh escaped his lips. It was now confirmed that everything he saw that night wasn¡¯t just a figment of his imagination.


    After taking out his wand, he ced it inside the keyhole and muttered the chant that Fortis Dud had said back then.


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t believe in Magic will never find it.¡±


    The young man then turned his wand clockwise as if it were a key unlocking a lock.


    A faint rumble sounded, prompting Ethan to take a step back.


    He then watched as the wall parted, revealing the staircase that led underground.


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half were quite surprised by this development. However, both of them were also very eager to see what was below the stairs.


    Ethan walked down the stairs with a wand in hand, ready to react if something was amiss.


    As soon as he took the first step, several blue torchlights lit up on the sides of the underground passage, illuminating the way.


    The young man continued his descent, but after taking his thirteenth step, he heard a rumbling sound behind him.


    The entrance had closed up again, leaving him with no choice but to continue moving forward.


    When he reached the bottom of the stairs, he found himself staring at a long hallway.


    Blue torches lined up the walls, lighting up the way.


    ¡°Well, at least the path is straightforward,¡± Sebastian said in a teasing tone. ¡°With this, there¡¯s no way you will get lost.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°Usually, ces like this are protected by traps of powerful magic. I won¡¯t be surprised if whaty on the other side of the door is a maze.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I mean, why would this Fortis Dud fellow make a maze under the Manor if he wanted someone to go there?¡±


    ¡°Wizards, especially entric ones, like to do odd things. You can never tell what is going on in their heads.¡±


    While the two were having a chat, Ethan pushed the door at the end of the hallway open.


    There, he found himself staring at a maze. Half of it was covered in white mist, preventing anyone from seeing the exit.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ I told you not to jinx it.¡±


    Ethan frowned as he stared at the maze. He then tried to memorize the fastest way to reach its center.


    Once he was confident that he had ingrained it into his memory, he walked down another series of steps in order to reach its entrance.


    At the entrance of the maze, he read the sign written in bold letters.


    ¡°When you hear my cry loudly, I am far. When it is faint, I am near. Take two right turns and one left turn in order to find me. Three is the magic number which will set you free.¡±


    Ethan, Sebastian, and Ethan¡¯s Other Half pondered what the sign meant, but after a short discussion, all of them agreed that they would find the answers to their questions once they entered the maze.


    ¡°The old trick to get out of a maze is the right-hand rule,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said with confidence. ¡°As long as you always move right, you will reach the exit without fail.¡±


    ¡°Eh? I thought it was the left-hand rule?¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°If you ce your hand on the left wall and keep moving left, you will eventually find the exit.¡±


    ¡°Both methods use the same principle, so I guess it works either way.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Ethan had also heard the right-hand rule before, so he decided to use this method.


    He then tried to recall the image of the maze in his memory, and after confirming that it could be reached using both methods, he decided to use the right-hand method because it seemed that it would lead him to his destination faster.


    cing his hand on the wall, Ethan started to walk straight and turned right at the first intersection.


    He kept on walking for the next few minutes, always turning right at each intersection that he faced.


    Suddenly, he heard a loud roar that made him stop in his tracks.


    The Sea God¡¯s Trident shot up from the back of his hand and hovered beside its Master.


    Ethan grabbed the spear with his left hand and prepared to engage the enemy that sounded like it was just waiting at the next corner of the maze.


    A minute passed, then two, but nothing happened.


    However, the roar, which seemed to being from a monster, would spread in the maze from time to time, making Ethan frown.


    ¡°I see, I understand now,¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°Since we are hearing the cry loudly, it means that whoever is making it is far away. We don¡¯t have to worry for now and just continue going right!¡±


    Ethan thought that Sebastian¡¯s words were right because this was indeed what the sign at the entrance of the maze had mentioned.


    The young man then walked forward and turned right at the next intersection.


    However, just as he was about to turn, he saw something move at the corner of his eye, making him jump backward.


    A momentter, an axe heavily dropped on the location where he was standing earlier.


    This axe was held by a ck Minotaur that was over two meters tall, and it red at Ethan with bloodshot eyes, making Sebastian chuckle wryly.


    ¡°That bastard tricked us,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°It seems that whoever made that sign cannot be trusted.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in agreement as he took a fighting stance.


    Since a monster was blocking his way, there was only one way to get past it, and that was to defeat it in battle.


    With another roar, the Minotaur charged. Its eyes where locked on to the young man in front of it.


    Its weapon was poised to strike the intruder, who had entered its sanctuary, which it had been protecting for hundreds of years.

 Chapter 425 When Right Is Wrong [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 425 When Right Is Wrong [Part 2]</h4>


    ?When the Minotaur was only a few meters away from Ethan, time seemed to slow down, making Ethan and the Monster in front of him move in slow motion.


    At that exact moment, a yful voice reached Ethan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Wizards and Witches only rely on magic in order to deal with the threats that they face on a daily basis.


    ¡°But since you are here, that means that I recognized you as my sessor. Since you are a Dud, or at least supposed to be one, I don¡¯t expect you to have any magic powers. Even if you do, you will not be able to defeat the Guardians of the Maze using magic.


    ¡°What does that mean? It¡¯s really simple. You have to use guile, cunning, and physical prowess in order to seed. If you can¡¯t¡­ well, I guess I made a mistake, and you¡¯ll be a disy in the maze for my future sessors.


    ¡°I do hope my Will isn¡¯t just picking random people out of boredom. That would simply be too tragic, no?¡±


    After saying those words, time returned to normal, making the Minotaur almost reappear in front of Ethan as if it used teleportation.


    Ethan then blocked its attack with his Sea God¡¯s Trident, forcing him to take a step back.


    His physical prowess had already been boosted due to the passive buff of the Sea God¡¯s Trident, and yet, the Minotaur was still stronger than him by a notch.


    Although he was surprised, Ethan didn¡¯t panic and parried the monster¡¯s next attack.


    His counterattack was strong, but the moment his weapon hit the Minotaur¡¯s body, sparks flew, making Ethan frown.


    ¡°This Minotaur sure is tough,¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that this isn¡¯t a real Minotaur but a construct made up of rare metals and imbued with magic. I have to admit, though. It looks like the real thing.¡±


    ¡°Whoever made this must be an expert in Golem creation,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°Only they can make lifelike Monsters that can act like the ones they are modeled after.¡±


    Ethan continued to parry, deflect, and dodge the Monster¡¯s attacks while listening to the twomentators in his Sea of Consciousness.


    ¡°What is the best way to fight against a Golem?¡± Ethan asked as he jumped back in order to dodge a shing move by his opponent.


    ¡°Hit them until they break is what I¡¯d like to say, but I¡¯m sure there is a more effective method,¡± Sebastian replied.


    ¡°It is as Sebastian said. However, one of the methods in defeating a Golem is by targeting their Core,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half answered. ¡°Since this is the source of their power, it must be located in their chest area.


    ¡°Of course, there are Golemancers who think outside of the box. They already knew that most people would target the chest of the Golem in order to break its Core, so it is possible that they ced it in a different location. But since it''s hard to make guesses, aim for the chest first. If the Core is not there, we can target other cester.¡±


    Ethan stomped his foot forward and closed the gap between him, and the Golem, who currently had its Axe raised above its head.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Thrust!¡±


    A torrent of water wrapped itself on the body of the Sea God¡¯s Trident, empowering Ethan¡¯s strike. He had put the entire weight of his body into this attack, with the intention of piercing through the Minotaur and destroying its core in the process.


    His attack seeded and hit the Minotaur¡¯s chest before its Axe couldnd on his body.


    Because of this, the Minotaur was sent flying, even hitting the wall of the maze before copsing on the ground.


    He didn¡¯t use any Magic, and this was simply the Sea God¡¯s Trident default reaction whenever Ethan used his Martial Technique.


    The Minotaur then slowly propped itself up, revealing a hole in its chest. Ethan¡¯s attack didn¡¯t manage to pierce through its body, proving how tough the Golem was.


    However, what he saw was enough to inform him that the Core wasn¡¯t located on its chest.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°Golemancers treat their creation as a work of Art, so they wouldn¡¯t put its Core in the most obvious location.¡±


    Before Ethan could even blink, the Monster once again charged in his direction. But, this time, it was different.


    The Minotaur was now faster, and Ethan assumed that it had be stronger as well. Because of this, he didn¡¯t dare to block its attack directly because it might break his arm, or hand if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    Left with no choice, Ethan focused on deflecting and dodging the attacks.


    Even deflecting the attacks numbed his arm with every sh, which was a sign that his enemy had indeed be stronger.


    While evading his enemy¡¯s attack, Ethan was paying close attention to the Minotaur¡¯s body, trying to find a clue on where the Core might be.


    ¡°This is annoying!¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°Go, Ethan! Just break his eggs! Even if the Core isn¡¯t located there, maybe it will hurt it.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry due to Sebastian¡¯s suggestion. However, since he was also getting pissed, he decided to vent out his frustration.


    After dodging the Minotaur¡¯s attack sessfully, Ethan once again thrust his trident forward.


    ¡°Rising Dragon Thrust!¡±


    Ethan¡¯s attack connected and blew the Minotaur back, until its body crashed and rolled on the ground.


    ¡°Ouch! That got to hurt!¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Well, at least you managed to break its balls. Let¡¯s see if it can stand up from that!¡±


    Ethan smiled wryly as he took another fighting stance to repel the Minotaur the moment it charged again in his direction.


    However, the fallen Minotaur remained on the ground, making Ethan raise an eyebrow.


    After a full minute had passed, and his enemy was still not moving, he decided to approach it cautiously.


    When he was only two meters away, he used the tip of his trident to poke the fallen monster to see if it was just ying dead.


    Seeing that it truly wasn¡¯t reacting, Ethan pulled his arm back and unleashed another attack, this time, aiming at the Minotaur¡¯s head.


    The attack connected, and the Minotaur¡¯s head shattered due to the impact.


    The rest of its body also broke apart, revealing a small purple core located in the area of its lower abdomen.


    ¡°¡­ So, the Core is in the Monster¡¯s balls. Who would have thought?¡± Sebastian didn¡¯t know if he should praise himself or not because his proposal ended the battle in Ethan¡¯s favor.


    But before Ethan could even say anything, Fortis Dud¡¯s voice once again reached his ears, congratting him for eliminating one of the Guardians inside the underground maze.


    (E/N: They¡¯re the real balls of steel, so maybe it wouldn''t hurt.)

 Chapter 426 Mirrors Of The Heart [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 426 Mirrors Of The Heart [Part 1] </h4>


    ?¡°Congrattions. You dealt with the Minotaur!¡±


    A round of apuse then sounded out of nowhere, making Sebastianment something along the lines of ¡°I like this guy¡±, which made Ethan¡¯s Other Half chuckle.


    ¡°But since you killed the son, the Father wille after you next. Friendly reminder that this guy is three times stronger than the one you just defeated. Good luck running away from him!¡±


    After saying those words, the body of the Minotaur turned into particles of light and disappeared, leaving nothing behind.


    Ethan, who was about to continue using the right-hand method, ced his hand over the wall to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t get lost.


    But as soon as his hand touched the wall, the path in front of him suddenly rearranged itself creating four intersections.


    ¡°No way!¡± Sebastian eximed. ¡°This maze is cheating!¡±


    As if hearing the Guardian¡¯sints, Fortis Dud¡¯s voice once again echoed within the maze.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention earlier that each time a Guardian is defeated, the design of the maze will change. So for those who are using the left-hand method or the right-hand method, I¡¯m sorry, but this trick will not work in this maze. Feel free to try though!¡±


    ¡°I take back what I said earlier,¡± Sebastian snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t like this guy.¡±


    Ethan and his Other Half both nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°He might just be bluffing,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°So, let¡¯s continue using the right-hand method.¡±


    The young man nodded and headed toward the rightmost intersection. His hand was still touching the wall, so he wouldn¡¯t get confused.


    However, after making a turn, Ethan found himself staring at his own reflection on the wall.


    ¡°Mirrors,¡± Ethan muttered before ncing at the wall where his hand was resting.


    There he saw his reflection looking back at him.


    However, this reflection seemed a little yful. The figure in the mirror waved its hand as if saying hello despite Ethan not waving his hand.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of tricks this guy is using,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°Even if this turned into a mirror maze the concept remains the same. Just don¡¯t get distracted by the illusions.¡±


    Ethan knew that his Other Half was right. Despite the environment changing, the mirror maze was still a maze.


    The same rules applied to it, at least he hoped.


    As the young man continued to walk by following the right path, he noticed several girls following him on the other wall.


    Chloe, Luna, Lily, Nicole, Lilian, and Emma. The six girls were walking on the opposite side of him with various expressions on their faces.


    His cousin, Chloe, was giving him a disapproving look with her arms crossed over her chest.


    Luna, on the other hand, was smiling at him sweetly, even waving her hand to say hello.


    Lily was in her Demi-Wolf form and gave Ethan the ¡°I know what you didst summer¡± look, which mildly amused him.


    Nicole was wearing a fancy dress, which highlighted her beauty as ady. However, the Nicole whom Ethan knew never wore this kind of dress, which made him see her in a new light.


    When his gazended on Lilian, the Half-Elf almost did a double take because the youngdy was wearing a two-piece bikini, highlighting her curves.


    Ethan still hadn¡¯t seen Lilian¡¯s naked body because he believed that both of them weren¡¯t ready to take that step yet.


    He wanted to nurture their feelings for each other before they took that final step in their rtionship.


    But after seeing how cute she was in a ponytail and a blue bikini, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but give the youngdy two thumbs up in his heart.


    Emma, who was at the back of the formation, made Ethan¡¯s eyes wander in inappropriate ces.


    The youngdy was wearing an almost transparent ck nightgown, highlighting the womanly curves of her body.


    Among Ethan¡¯s lovers, Emma was the most developed one. The two of them had also slept together, but despite not doing anything, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his body getting heated due to how sensual she looked.


    Unlike Luna and Lilian, who had innocent appeals, Emma was the epitome of sensuality.


    She had mentioned once that Ethan could embrace her anytime he wanted and promised to give him a night to remember.


    Seeing these fourdies side by side made Ethan wonder what Fortis Dud was thinking when he created this maze.


    After walking for a few more minutes, Ethan¡¯s sixth sense warned him of a danger that was about to happen.


    Not knowing what that danger was, his gazended on the opposite wall, where the fourdies were following him silently.


    Suddenly, Lily sprang out from the wall with her ws ready to strike.


    Ethan, who was already on his guard, rolled over to the side before raising his hand to summon the Sea God''s Trident.


    Just as he was about to engage Lily in a fight, Nicole jumped out of the wall with a rapier in hand.


    She was still wearing the beautiful dress, but this didn¡¯t hinder her from unleashing a fury of sword strikes on Ethan, forcing the young man to take a few steps back.


    While this was happening, the four other girls on the wall joined the battle in their own ways.


    Chloe started shooting Fire Bullets with her wand, which Ethan was barely able to evade due to how sudden it was.


    Luna, on the other hand, jumped out of the wall, holding a whip which she soonshed at Ethan, intending to coil it around his arm.


    The young man managed to dodge this attack on time, only to be hit by Lilian¡¯s flying kick, which he almost failed to block.


    However, the force of the kick was still strong enough to make him skid several meters on the ground.


    Finally, Emma made her move and started throwing cards, which were as sharp as knives.


    Faced with these threedies, who seemed to be hell-bent on taking his life, Ethan held his ground and cast a spell.


    ¡°Aqua Anguis!¡±


    Countless Water Snakes emerged under Ethan¡¯s feet and headed straight towards their targets.


    However, instead of targeting the girls, the young man ordered the snakes to smash the mirrors surrounding them.


    Soon the sound of shattering ss spread in the mirror maze, drowning out the screams of the sixdies who held a ce in Ethan¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 427 Mirrors Of The Heart [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 427 Mirrors Of The Heart [Part 2]</h4>


    ?¡°Oh dear! Oh my! This isn¡¯t good!¡±


    Fortis Dud¡¯s over-exaggerated response spread within the mirror maze, which now consisted of broken mirrors.


    ¡°Officer, we have an offender here!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the crime?¡±


    ¡°Breakingdies¡¯ hearts of course!


    ¡°A capital punishment indeed!¡±


    Fortis Dud¡¯s one-sided performance continued, making Ethan feel a headache.


    Truth be told, even though he knew that they weren¡¯t real, he was still reluctant to hit his lovers. Because of this, he targeted the mirrors on the wall, making their clones disappear on the spot.


    Deep inside, he was thankful because the mere thought of hitting someone as delicate as Luna and Lilian would weigh on his conscience.


    Lily and Nicole could fend off for themselves because, among the women of his acquaintance, they were the strongest when it came to actual fighting.


    As for Chloe and Emma, he believed that the two of them were smart enough to avoid his attacks.


    This left Ethan no choice but to target the mirrors, instead of the women, resulting in the unexpected result of destroying the mirror maze.


    A few minutester, Fortis Dud stopped joking around and once again addressed Ethan.


    ¡°The mirror maze reflects the important people that you hold inside your heart,¡± Fortis Dud exined. ¡°It takes a lot of courage to hurt the people you love, so most of the time, people like to tackle the root of the problem to prevent the problem from escting.


    ¡°As expected of the candidate I have chosen. You not only did you manage to clear the second trial with flying colors, but you also made a mess¡­¡±


    Fortis Dud said thest part in a dejected manner as if looking at the shattered mirrors on the walls also broke his heart.


    The shattered mirrors disappeared, and once again, there were four intersections that appeared in front of him.


    But, just as his initial n, Ethan chose to go to the right side.


    As he walked along the path he had chosen. His surroundings suddenly changed. He found himself standing on the surface of ake.


    However, he wasn¡¯t alone.


    Standing on the opposite side, hundreds of meters away from him was a beautiful woman with long blue hair.


    She was looking at Ethan fondly, but instead of feeling warmth, the young man felt an ache in his heart that he couldn¡¯t exin.


    This was the first time that he had seen this woman in front of him, and yet, his body was reacting.


    It was as if he should know who she was, and not knowing her made him feel a sadness that he couldn¡¯t describe.


    Ethan had a hunch about who she was, but since he couldn¡¯t confirm it, all that he could feel was an ache in his heart that didn¡¯t want to go away.


    A few minutester, the woman raised her hand and pointed a wand in his direction.


    ¡°Aqua Anguis!¡±


    Countless Water Snakes rose from theke and headed toward Ethan as if they were in a frenzy.


    ¡°Aqua Anguis!¡±


    Ethan cast his own spell, manipting his own Water Snakes to sh with the Water Snakes that were headed in his direction.


    After the first wave ended, the blue-haired woman unleashed a barrage of countless Water Balls and Water Spears, forcing the young man to dispel them with his own water spells.


    ¡®Now I understand why Fortis Dud asked me to only enter once I had filled up my magical reserves,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    The water on theke wasn¡¯t real water, so he was unable to manipte it. However, the Water Spells that the woman was using against him were real.


    Truth be told, Ethan wasn¡¯t the least bit bothered by Water Spells since he could manipte them to a certain extent.


    But after his exchange with his opponent, he realized something important.


    He could only manipte Water Magic if his proficiency was higher than his opponent''s.


    If he was fighting against a Master of Water Magic, his strategy to manipte it wouldn¡¯t work, simr to what was happening at the moment.


    Ethan knew that this battle couldn¡¯t continue in a battle of attrition.


    Although his magical reserve was plenty full, he didn¡¯t know what kind of challenges he would be facing next, so he wanted to conserve as much of it as possible.


    Because of this, he decided to charge forward, while maintaining the momentum of water spells.


    When he got closer to the woman, he thrust his trident forward, with the intention of piercing her chest.


    But before his trident couldnd on her body, it was deflected to the side by a crystal sword with a blue de.


    After her sessful parry, the woman counterattacked with a stab, which grazed the robe on Ethan¡¯s chest.


    ¡®I can¡¯t underestimate her!¡¯ Ethan thought as he blocked the woman¡¯s follow-up attack.


    At first, he thought that the woman¡¯s sword strike was very light since he was easily able to block it.


    However, her next attack was significantly heavier, resulting in him taking a step back.


    With each exchange between the two of them, Ethan could feel that her blows were getting stronger and stronger.


    It was as if every strike strengthened her next attack, stacking up its power.


    The sound of two weapons shing spread in the surroundings as Ethan found himself skidding on the ground for dozens of meters after his recent exchange with the beautiful woman.


    His arms holding his trident were also starting to feel numb due to the force of her blow.


    ¡®I mustn¡¯t block her attack and just focus on dodging and deflecting,¡¯ Ethan thought as the woman charged in his direction with a faint smile on her face.


    For some reason, Ethan felt that the woman was having fun fighting him, which he immediately rejected.


    He knew for a fact that the woman in front of him wasn¡¯t real, so why would he think that she was having fun when fighting against him?


    As the two continued their deadly dance over the surface of theke, Ethan realized something.


    Thedy wasn¡¯t just attacking, and moving randomly.


    The water around him was glowing faintly.


    He had seen something simr in Otto City when Nicole had drawn symbols on different ces in the city in order to summon a thunderstorm, allowing Ethan to deal with the Dungeon Outbreak.


    When the woman saw that Ethan finally realized what was happening, the smile on her face widened.


    Half a minuteter, the magic circle she had created on the surface of theke finally came to life.


    Ethan¡¯s body flew backward like a kite whose string had been cut as a giant fist made up of water, punched out and hit his chest, sending him flying.

 Chapter 428 You Dare Slap My Ethan?

    <h4>Chapter 428 You Dare p My Ethan?</h4>


    ?Ethan wasn¡¯t a stranger to pain.


    He had suffered a lot in the Lands of stor, and in his battle against Lily¡¯s Brother, Conall.


    But, this pain he was feeling right now was different.


    It was as if someone was using his power against him, and making him understand that his level of understanding about his own powers was that of an infant.


    Ethan managed to regain his bnce mid-air and skidded on the ground. Blood seeped at the corner of his lips, because the damage he received wasn¡¯t light.


    Sebastian, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes.


    ¡®This style of fighting¡­,¡¯ Sebastian thought before ncing at Ethan¡¯s Other Half, who had a faint smile on his face.


    ¡®Is she?¡¯ Sebastian whispered.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded, and confirmed hisrade¡¯s guess.


    After that exchange, they no longer talked and simply watched the battle between the two.


    As the two exchanged one spell after the other, an eerie feeling started to grip Ethan¡¯s heart.


    It was as if his opponent could read his moves like a book and, not only that, she had the audacity to p him in the face.


    Literally p him in the face.


    Another giant hand made up of water, pped Ethan in his blind spot. It appeared so silently, and without any warning, that he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to dodge it.


    But, just as the first hand was about to m its entirety on Ethan¡¯s body, the young man growled, and a giant hand made up of water appeared in front of him to block the hand that was about to press against his body.


    Seeing this scene, the beautiful woman¡¯s smile rose slightly as if she found this whole thing quite amusing.


    Ethan felt as if fighting against the woman using the abilities he knew would be useless. Perhaps, out of annoyance, he decided to imitate her instead.


    Since she was using hands made of water to p him silly, he decided to fight back using the same technique.


    But, he didn¡¯t use the water hands to p the woman. He used it to p the hands she was creating!


    While he put some of his concentration in manipting the Water Hands, the rest he focused on fighting the woman in closebat with his trident.


    Her opponent was using a sword made up of water with her left hand, while holding her wand with her right.


    Although Ethan was doing his best tond a hit on her body, the woman expertly parried, blocked, and deflected his attack.


    He could tell that she was an expert in both sword, and magic. But, what didn¡¯t sit well with him was the nagging feeling that whatever he did, his attack wouldn¡¯t reach her.


    ¡®Should I use my Grand Aria?¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Or should I call for Illumina?¡¯


    Both options would drain him of his magical reserves, and he wasn¡¯t too keen on using it.


    He didn¡¯t know how many trials were left, so draining his magic power by arge margin wasn¡¯t an option.


    But, one thing was certain, he would need to defeat the woman in front of him in order to advance.


    Faced with a dilemma, Ethan steeled his heart and called for one of his most trusted allies.


    ¡°Illumina!¡±


    The mermaid princess appeared behind Ethan and unleashed a torrent of water that descended upon the woman like a tsunami.


    The woman smirked before skidding away, moving across the surface of theke like a skater on ice. The moment Illumina appeared, she abandoned all offense and focused on retreating.


    The mermaid princess summoned a Water Dragon which Ethan rode like a Dragon Knight.


    They understood that the woman intended to buy herself some time until Ethan ran out of juice before engaging him again.


    ¡°Ethan, I swear that even if she is rted to you, I will not hold back,¡± Illumina stated.


    The young man didn¡¯tment because he felt like answering wasn¡¯t appropriate. He just nodded, telling Illumina to do what she wanted to do.


    After getting Ethan¡¯s permission, the Mermaid Princess dived at theke.


    A momentter the water started churning, as if it was boiling.


    The smile on the woman¡¯s face disappeared, and was reced with a solemn expression, making the mermaid princess sneer.


    ¡°You dare p my Ethan?¡±


    Illumina¡¯s hate-filled voice reverberated in the surroundings.


    ¡°Two can y that game!¡±


    Right behind the woman, a hand made of water appeared and pped her from the back.


    The woman¡¯s body was sent flying, but Illumina wasn¡¯t done yet.


    Several water hands rose up from theke and started pping the woman left and right, making her look like a badminton shuttlecock that was being hit by countless rackets.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t stop himself from wincing after seeing this scene.


    He had a feeling that Illumina was someone who mustn¡¯t be angered at all cost because her counterattack would be deadly.


    Despite doing her best to fight back, and deflect the hands that were made up of water from pping her silly, it was simply impossible to stop the Mermaid Princess¡¯ rampage.


    Even Ethan was forced tomand the Water Dragon to rise higher, so that they wouldn¡¯t be identally pped by the dozens of giant Water Hands that Illumina was using to vent out her anger.


    A few minutester, the body of the woman broke apart into countless water droplets.


    The scenery also changed, making Ethan appear at what seems to be a garden, blooming with many colorful flowers.


    He remembered this scenery because this was the ce that he saw while memorizing the maze earlier.


    ¡®I¡¯m at the center of the maze,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I¡¯m halfway finished.¡¯


    A momentter, Illumina appeared behind him and gave Ethan a kiss on the forehead.


    She then transformed back to Ethan¡¯s wand, and hovered in front of him.


    The young man reached out to firmly hold it in his hand, while vowing in his heart not to offend the Mermaid Princess in the future.


    With the Trial done, Fortis Dud¡¯s voice once again spread within the maze, and told Ethan that he should stop breakingdy¡¯s hearts¡­


    Or it wille to bite him back in the future.


    ---------------


    (A/N: Only one chapter tonight. Too exhausted to write more.)

 Chapter 429 Cheating Is A Bad Thing

    <h4>Chapter 429 Cheating Is A Bad Thing </h4>


    ?¡°Dear me, this is why you should never angerdies,¡± Fortis Dud said in an exaggerated tone. ¡°They tend to make life a bit more difficult than it already is. I mean, there is a saying that behind every sessful man is a woman holding a whip¡­¡±


    ¡°I can''t say if I like this guy or not,¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°He¡¯s really interesting, but the trials he designed for his sessor are a pain.¡±


    Out of nowhere, four doors appeared in front of Ethan, making the young man narrow his eyes.


    ¡°You are halfway done with the Trials,¡± Fortis Dud stated. ¡°But things will only get more difficult from here. However, since I am satisfied with your previous performances, I will give you a little freebie.


    ¡°One of these four doors will lead you directly toward the exit.¡±


    ¡°One of them will lead you to the father of the Minotaur you killed.¡±


    ¡°One of them will leave you back at the entrance.¡±


    ¡°And thest door will bring you to the ce where you want to be.¡±


    Ethan frowned after hearing thest thing that Fortis Dud had said.


    ¡®The ce where I want to be?¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Even I have no idea where I want to be.¡¯


    Fortis Dud didn¡¯t know what the young man was thinking, but even if he did, he would just smile mischievously and urge him to hurry up and make his choice.


    The four doors had different colors.


    Red, Orange, Yellow, and Green.


    He approached the four doors and pressed his hand over them, trying to see if he could sense anything from them.


    But just as he expected, none of them showed any clues that would let him know which door was which.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up,¡± Fortis Dud stated. ¡°I¡¯ll count to ten. You should pick one of the four doors by then. If you don''t pick any doors by the time I finish counting, you will be sent back to the entrance.¡±


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°Two¡­¡±


    ¡°Three¡­¡±


    Ethan had no intention of waiting until Fortis Dud had finished counting. Because of this, he turned the knob of the green door and opened it.


    A momentter, he was engulfed by a sh of white light, illuminating his surroundings in its radiance.


    When the light receded, Ethan found himself on a small deserted ind. However, the ind wasn¡¯t as deserted as he thought it would be.


    Lying down on a hammock that was connected to two palm trees was a handsome man, whom Ethan had seen in the past.


    ¡°Oh, who do we have here?¡± The handsome man with short silver hair, and red eyes looked at him with a smile. ¡°Why if it isn¡¯t Ethan? We haven''t seen each other for a while, but you decided to visit me again?¡±


    ¡°Sir Vincent,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t that the question that I should be asking you?¡± Vincent smirked. ¡°What are you doing here, my boy? Also, did you do what I told youst time? How is your rtionship with Chloe now?¡±


    He wasn''t sure earlier, but Ethan was sure now. The person that was talking to him was indeed Vincent Valentin.


    The person who gave him his X-Vision, which he was still not able to control fully.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing a Trial, and after I entered one of the doors, I found myself here,¡± Ethan exined.


    ¡°Oh, let me guess¡­¡± Vincent gave Ethan a mischievous smile. ¡°It¡¯s one of those gateways that brings you to the ce you want to be, right? It seems that on a subconscious level, you are looking forward to meeting me again. Well then, since you are already here, please take a seat.¡±


    Just as Ethan was about to ask ¡°sit where?¡± a chair with a cushion suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Since a chair had been prepared for him, Ethan sat and waited for the man in front of him to talk to him again.


    ¡°Well then, now that both of us arefortable, tell me¡ªhow are things with Chloe?¡± Vincent asked.


    ¡°I decided that the two of us should spend some time away from each other,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Just like you advised me to do.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Vincent nodded. ¡°Giving advice is one of my strong points. At least, that is what my wife told me. Now, let¡¯s set aside your rtionship with Chloe for now. How have you beentely? Can you tell me some of the adventures you¡¯ve experienced before you came to meet me again?¡±


    Ethan thought that this wasn¡¯t a problem, so he told the handsome man everything that he had been through since they met.


    He told him about Henry¡¯s Trial and how they managed to clear it using the power that Vincent had given to him.


    He narrated the tale about Dawnbreaker Academy and the Elder Dragon Eizenth, who had her Dragon Egg stolen from her.


    He spoke about the Dungeon Outbreak which happened recently, and the invitation from the King to attend a Ballroom Party, forcing him to learn how to dance.


    At this point, Vincentughed out loud as if very amused about finding out everything that happened to the teenage boy, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a while.


    ¡°Dancing is a very important skill to learn,¡± Vincent stated. ¡°Of course, not everyone is privileged to attend grand balls, especially ones that are hosted by a King. However, since dancing is a skill, it will allow you to gauge whether the person you are dancing with ispetent or not.


    ¡°My wife is a good dancer, and I met her at a ball. Of course, she wasn¡¯t the onlydy I had met and danced with during that time. However, she was the one that stood out the most, so she caught my attention.


    ¡°I likepetent women, you see. When I was still a bachelor, I had a lot of fun with thedies. I was wild back then, and I would always sleep with a beauty beside me after we danced on the bed, if you know what I mean¡­¡±


    Vincent winked at Ethan, but the smile on his face instantly disappeared when he sensed his wife looking in his direction.


    ¡°Ethan, remember this, us men must be loyal to our wives,¡± Vincent said like the most righteous man in the world. ¡°Cheating is a bad thing, so you must never cheat on your wives, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan nodded.


    ¡°Good!¡± Vincent said whileughing nervously.


    Although he tried his best to cover it up, the handsome man would nce in the west from time to time as beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    A few minutester, he raised his hand, and a handkerchief appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯ve lived an exciting life since thest time I met you.¡± Vincent wiped the sweat on his forehead with his handkerchief. ¡°Although I wouldn¡¯t exactly say that you¡¯ve proven your worth to appear before me once again, Fate has brought you here for a reason. Because of that, I will tell you a little tale, which will save your life in the future.¡±


    Vincent then pointed at the sea on his right.


    A momentter, a projection appeared, showing monstrous giants that seemed to be gathering in a ce that looked like a barren desert.


    ¡°When we parted ways, I told you that the next time we meet, I would tell you something about the Tuatha De Danann,¡± Vincent said. ¡°But since you still haven¡¯t proven yourself worthy yet, I will tell you something else that is just as important.¡±


    Vincent¡¯s yful look turned solemn as he stared at the young man, who was seated in front of him.


    ¡°Tell me, Ethan, what do you know about the Fomorians?¡±

 Chapter 430 The Six Eras Of The World [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 430 The Six Eras Of The World [Part 1]</h4>


    ?¡°Fomorians? I haven''t heard of them,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t me you.¡± Vincent nodded his head in understanding. ¡°Fomorians roamed thend thousands of years ago. They were monstrous both in size and in temper. You can think of them as giant Monsters, simr to Cyclopes, Ogres, and other gigantic beasts.


    ¡°But not all Fomorians are monstrous. Some of them look just like Humans and are extremely handsome and beautiful as well. Not as handsome as me though. A being who can surpass my good looks hasn''t been born yet.¡±


    Ethan did his best to keep the calmness on his face while resisting the strong urge of his lips to twitch.


    He had to admit that Vincent was really handsome. Perhaps, he was indeed the most handsome man he had seen in his lifetime.


    But seeing him boast about his good looks only made Ethan sigh in his heart.


    ¡°Since we have time, let me give you a brief history lesson of the world, Ethan,¡± Vincent stated. ¡°You see, this world has undergone Six Eras. Well, some people say that it is Seven Eras instead of six, but we¡¯ll get to thatter.¡±


    Vincent once again pointed at the projection that hovered above the sea.


    ¡°Thousands of years ago, when the beings of this world were thriving, a cmity that no one expected happened.¡±


    ¡°This was called the Great Flood.¡±


    ¡°A flood that drowned the entire world, killing everything in it. Almost all the religions in Midgard begin with this tale, and some say it was a true event that happened thousands of years ago.¡±


    Vincent then smiled mischievously. ¡°But, not everyone died. There were many variations of this tale, and among them were the people of Cessair. ording to the myth, in order to escape the flood, they were told to go to one particr ce in Midgard to survive the flood.


    ¡°Simr to the Arc that was built by a man called Noah, they too, built three ships but lost two of them during the journey.


    ¡°Depending on the version of the story you are listening to, they will often say that among them, three men survived, alongside fifty women. These three men then divided these women evenly to repopte the world.


    ¡°If you are talking about a harem story, then this is the harem story before the Great Flood took ce. However, one of the men died, so the women had no choice but to split themselves between the two surviving men.


    ¡°Then, one of the two men died of exhaustion because he couldn¡¯t keep up with all the women who had be part of his harem. Well, even I would die of exhaustion if I were to have that many women at once.¡±


    ¡°So, Ethan, make sure to do it in moderation. I only have one wife, so I¡¯m fine. But you n to have more than one wife, so make sure to pace yourself well, okay? Now where was I¡­¡±


    Vincent pondered a bit before remembering the part he had left off.


    ¡®When the two men died, only a guy called Fintan remained. Knowing that he would suffer the same fate as the other man if he didn¡¯t do anything, he fled to a cave, leaving everyone behind until the Great Flood appeared.¡±


    Vincent sighed before muttering something along the lines of ¡°even I will not be able to make my little brother stand for a long time against fifty women,¡± which Ethan decided to ignore.


    The handsome man then continued his tale and said something that made Ethan arch an eyebrow.


    ¡°When the flood came, Fintan shapeshifted into a salmon in order to survive,¡± Vincent stated. ¡°This is why the Salmon has be part of the Order of Ouroboros. It was the animal that allowed the cycle to continue once more by repopting the world.


    ¡°So, how did Fintan help repopte the world when all the women died? It¡¯s because of the Arc that this guy, Noah, made. Aside from the animals, there were also people inside of it, which helped mankind to once again roam the world.


    ¡°And Fintan, who was one of the people of Cessair, had be the pirs of this new era.¡±


    Vincent waved his hand and a new group of people appeared in the projection.


    ¡°The next one is the people of Partholon. These guys are a pitiful bunch. When people started thriving in the world, they came and introduced farming, cooking, brewing, and building.


    ¡°But the majority of them died in a gue, and what little remained mingled with themunity they were in and lost their identity as a group. The third group was the Nemed, and these people held supernatural powers.


    ¡°They were also the first race that fought against the Fomorians, which had appeared in thend and started to terrorize the early Humans, Elves, Dwarves, Beastkins, and other races that had appeared in the world


    ¡°They managed to win a few victories, but in the end, the Fomorians still won and almost annihted their race, forcing the Nemeds to flee in search of a safe ce to live in peace. These three groups of people represented the first Three Eras of the world.¡±


    Vincent paused for a bit before snapping his fingers.


    ¡°Now, we¡¯vee to the fun part of the history lesson, Ethan,¡± Vincent said. ¡°The Fourth Age of the World was led by the Fir Bolgs. Simr to the Nemeds, these people possessed supernatural powers and had actively fought against the Fomorians as well.


    ¡°This new group of people actually managed to hold their ground, even expanding their territories. They were also the first race of Humans to create High Kings. These Kings wielded vast expanses ofnds and established their presence in the world.


    ¡°But that all ended when the Tuatha De Dannan arrived. These Deities had asked the Fir Bolg to share half thend with them, but the High King of the Fir Bolg, Eochaid, refused.


    ¡°Because of this, a battle between the two factions emerged. The Champion of the Fir Bolg challenged Nuada, the leader of the Tuatha De Dannan in one-on-onebat.


    ¡°Sreng managed to cut off Nuada¡¯s right hand with his sword, but the Fir Bolg still lost the battle in the end when their High King, Eochaid, was in by the Morrigan.


    ¡°After this battle, the Tuatha De Danan told the Fir Bolg that they could have a quarter of thend, but their presence after that battle diminished.


    ¡°After losing their High King on top of having their army nearly wiped out, they were unable to defend themselves from the Fomorians, who simply watched as the two sides fought against each other.


    ¡°So in order to preserve their bloodline, more than half of them left Midgard and went to the Shire Continent. Yes, I am talking about your continent, Ethan.


    ¡°Even now, these people still exist, and they now go by another name, which you people refer to as the Druids.¡±


    Ethan was mesmerized by Vincent¡¯s story telling because the man was very good with words.


    Seeing that the young man was a good listener, the older man decided to tell him a few things, which only a select few in the world knew by heart.

 Chapter 431 The Six Eras Of The World [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 431 The Six Eras Of The World [Part 2] </h4>


    ?¡°With that said Ethan, I have very bad news for you,¡± Vincent said. ¡°These Fomorians are nowing to go out of their dens to start their rampage once again.


    ¡°Of course, they will not rise up en masse and attack willy nilly. They are just going to send a few teams out in the open and one of those teams is headed to the Shire Continent. In short, your rtively peaceful life will be more exciting. Isn¡¯t that fantastic?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if Vincent was joking or not about his life being exciting.


    A team of hulking giants with powers that could potentially destroy towns and entire cities is not something exciting or fantastic in his book.


    Seeing his expression, Vincent onlyughed, which is actually quite soothing.


    ¡®He really has a good voice,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Even hisughter is good. I wonder what kind of woman was able to tame such a dangerous man.¡¯


    Yes.


    For Ethan, Vincent was a dangerous man.


    When he first saw him, the handsome man was sitting on top of a pile of corpses, and if memory served him right those were fresh corpses, which meant that he had killed them an hour or two before Ethan appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Well then, Ethan, I guess that¡¯s it for our chat,¡± Vincent said reluctantly. ¡°Feel free to visit me often because I enjoy yourpany. Perhaps next time, I¡¯ll tell you the rest of the tale of the Six Eras of the World.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing, I took a nce at your lovers just now from your memory. All of them are very fine youngdies, and I got to say, you¡¯re one lucky guy. But, let me give you another piece of advice before you go. Chloe is someone you should¡­¡±


    Ethan wasn¡¯t able to hear the continuation of what Vincent was going to say next because he had already disappeared right in front of him, making the handsome man scratch his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is lucky or unlucky,¡± Vincent couldn¡¯t help but chuckle because he was unable to tell Ethan the important part.


    However, a secondter a beautiful woman appeared beside Vincent and nced at the empty seat where Ethan was sitting earlier.


    ¡°I tried to stall for time, but you came toote,¡± Vincent said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± the beautiful woman replied. ¡°I¡¯ll meet him sooner orter. We still have a ce to go.¡±


    Vincent¡¯s carefree face suddenly became serious. ¡°Are they moving?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the beautiful woman answered, ¡°They are trying to track him down.¡±


    The handsome man clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    ¡°They never learn, do they?¡± Vincent sneered.


    ¡°They don¡¯t.¡± The beautiful woman sighed. ¡°We also can¡¯t do this forever. The only thing we can do is buy him a little more time.¡±


    Vincent nodded as he summoned his sword. ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go hunt some Cult Members.¡±


    A momentter, the two of them disappeared from the deserted ind.


    Thend of Saraqael wasn¡¯t a peaceful ce, but today blood would once again dye the ground red.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The scenery around Ethan abruptly changed.


    One moment he was talking with Vincent on a deserted ind, the next time, he was standing inside the maze.


    ¡°Are you alright, Ethan?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°You zoned out for a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I saw Vincent again.¡±


    ¡°That man you met when you were under Astral Projection?¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half inquired. ¡°The one that taught you X-Vision?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan nodded.


    ¡°What was he doing when you saw him?¡±


    ¡°He was lying down on a hammock on a deserted ind.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half chuckled. ¡°As carefree as ever. Some things still haven''t changed.¡±


    The young man wanted to ask his Other Half if he really knew Vincent, but he had a feeling that his question would just get brushed off.


    Since that was the case, he just focused on the path in front of him and started to walk, while cing his hand on his right.


    He was still in the middle of the maze, and he hoped that he would reach the exit before something unexpected happened again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Ethan was traveling through the maze under the Dud Manor, a youngdy made her way to the woods.


    Her long, light brown hair couldn¡¯t be seen at the moment because she was wearing a hood to cover her head.


    Simr to Ethan, she had left the Jaeger Manor to go to the Great Eagle Forest, and there, she was met by three creatures, which Ethan had met in the past.


    One was the Unicorn that Chloe had ridden during one of their group activities, the other was the White Gori, Koko, whom the youngdy had somehow befriended.


    Last, but not the least was Broodmother who treated the center of the Great Eagle Forest as her exclusive territory.


    The big spider gave Chloe some chirping sounds as if to greet her, and the youngdy greeted her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re doing well, Lady Broodmother.¡±


    *Chirp*


    After returning their greetings to each other, another creature joined this group that was currently having a secret meeting.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, let us all start the meeting,¡± the Chesmire Cat, Chessy said. ¡°I will be leaving to meet with the Elves in Westshire in a few days, so I will not be around. Since that is the case, I will tell you the news that I have gathered from Midgard.


    ¡°First and foremost, the Fomorians are starting to stir. Sooner orter they will make their way here to the Shire Continent. Of course, they will be able to sense the relic hidden here by the Fir Bolgs, so it is highly possible that they wille to the Great Eagle Forest.


    ¡°The only saving grace is that it is close to the academy, so Rinehart, Barret, and the other Professors will mobilize if they sense their approach. But, just to be on the safe side, it will be best if Chloe takes possession of it for the time being since she will be able to use its power.¡±


    ¡°I have noints with this arrangement,¡± the Unicorn replied.


    Koko rubbed his chin before giving his answer. ¡°Well, if Chloe were to take possession of the artifact then she mustn¡¯t leave the academy at all cost. As long as she stays inside the academy, I have no objections.¡±


    *Chirp* *Chirp*


    Broodmother shared the same opinion as Koko.


    She knew that as long as the artifact was near the Great Eagle Forest, its power would remain in effect even if it was inside the academy.


    ¡°Chloe, you heard them,¡± Chessymented. ¡°Are you prepared to take this responsibility? Know that if you are going to leave the academy, no matter what reason it may be for, you must return the artifact to Broodmother for safekeeping.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chloe nodded. ¡°I will keep it safe, and stay in the academy.¡±


    *Chirp*


    Broodmother then tapped one of the invisible strings beside her.


    A chain reaction took ce, making the spiderwebs that covered Broodmother¡¯s territory shake continuously as if they were vibrating.


    At that moment, a faint sigh echoed in the surroundings, which made Chloe think that the Forest itself was the one who heaved that great sigh.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t think that was possible due to her current knowledge.


    But, sometime in the future, the youngdy would realize that the Great Eagle Forest was more than what it seemed on the surface.


    ¡ª--------------------


    (A/N: I just finished writing the ending of my other story, Strongest Necromancer of Heaven¡¯s Gate. Writing it drained me emotionally and physically. Because of this, I will resume writing regr chapters tomorrow.


    I¡¯m sorry for cking a bit, but I wanted to give the ending of the story justice, so I spent a lot of time writing the final chapters. Once again, thank you for understanding and I¡¯ll see you all in the next chapters!)

 Chapter 432 Kindred Spirits [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 432 Kindred Spirits [Part 1]</h4>


    ?Ethan had just finished a tough battle against the ¡°Father¡± of the Minotaur that he had in some time ago.


    Fortis Dud wasn¡¯t joking when he said that it was stronger than the first Minotaur that he had defeated at the beginning of the maze.


    Since he did not want to guess where the Core of the Minotaur was, he just used his X-Vision and allowed his Other Half to temporarily take over his body.


    His Other Half didn¡¯t want to help at first, but he also knew that Ethan was exhausted from the battles he¡¯d had earlier.


    Because of this, he decided to lend the young man a hand and help him find the weakness of his opponent.


    After finding out that the Core was in the monster¡¯s head, Ethan focused on hitting that spot. However, the Minotaur didn¡¯t make it easy when it realized that its opponent knew where its weakness was.


    A battle of attrition ensued, with Ethan winning at the end. However, he was already way past his limit, so he hoped that he wouldn¡¯t have to battle other monsters along the way.


    ¡°After this, you need to do some stamina training,¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°You¡¯re too used to fighting explosively and overwhelming your opponents with brute strength.


    ¡°In thends of stor, it was fine since you had Lily and the other Tribesmen helping you. But there wille a time when you have to face multiple strong opponents by yourself alone.¡±


    Ethan nodded, knowing that Sebastian was right.


    As much as he hated to admit it, without Illumina¡¯s help, he wouldn¡¯t have beaten the beautifuldy at theke who also specializes in using Water Magic.


    After making another right turn, Ethan found himself staring at a hundred numbered doors.


    There were stairs leading to them, and some of them were hanging upside down. Ethan could feel a headacheing on. How was he supposed to traverse such a terrain?


    However, he remained calm as he scanned his surroundings.


    In order to reach those stairs, there were three pathways he could take.


    One went to the left, one was in the center, and one went to the right.


    Just as he was thinking about what to do next, Fortis Dud¡¯s voice reached his ears.


    ¡°Congrattions on reaching this far. You are now in the final stretch. All you need to do is open the right door, and you will be able to reach the exit. You only have three chances to pick the right door, so make it count!¡±


    After hearing the exnation, Ethan decisively took the right path. After walking for a short time, he reached another intersection.


    Once again, the young man turned to the right.


    However, at the third intersection, he made a left turn.


    At the end of this turn, there was a stairway that led to a door.


    This was one of the one hundred doors located in the maze, but Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate to climb the stairs. He had a determined look on his face, making Sebastian and his Other Half smile.


    When he reached the door, he looked at the number ced at its center and sighed in relief. This was the door number he hoped to see, which made him feel that the long journey had finallye to an end.


    He could still remember the words written at the entrance of the maze, so he used that as a reference in order to find this particr door.


    ¡°When you hear my cry loudly, I am far. When it is faint, I am near. Take two right turns and one left turn in order to find me. Three is the magic number that will set you free.¡±


    Those were the words that were written at the entrance, so Ethan turned the knob and entered the door without any hesitation.


    The moment he entered, he found himself staring at a familiar yet unfamiliar ce.


    He believed that he had already seen this view many times, and yet, something was missing.


    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fortis Dud appeared right beside Ethan as he stared at the scenery in front of him.


    ¡°It is,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°This is where I nned to build the best academy in Eastshire,¡± Fortis Dud said. ¡°A ce where Wizards, Witches, and even Duds, like me, coulde to study Magic and its wonders. It¡¯s such a beautiful ce, and yet, it also has a very gruesome history.¡±


    The devilishly looking middle-aged man waved his hand, and the scenery in front of him changed.


    They were still in the location where Brynhildr Academy was supposed to be, but now, the ce was filled with Giant Monsters fighting against Humans, Dwarves, Elves, and Beastkins.


    It was a bloody battle, with everyone fighting for their lives.


    The young man couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, but since the battleground was indeed the ce where Brynhildr Academy was built, he waspelled to believe that the scene in front of him was what truly happened to the past.


    Ethan¡¯s gazended on a beautifuldy with Fairy-like wings on her back.


    She looked like a human from every angle, with the exception of her pointy ears which were a bit smaller than an elf¡¯s.


    ¡°She¡¯s known as the Fairy Queen, Titania,¡± Fortis Dud said. ¡°She ruled a ce called Tir na Nog. But after this battle, she and her sanctuary were never seen again.¡±


    Ethan watched as the beautiful Fairy summoned a giant fireball and threw it at a ten-meter-tall Fomorian.


    The giant crossed his arms over his head and endured the attack. A loud explosion erupted as the giant fireball created a hellishndscape around the Fomorian.


    But thetter survived, and although his surroundings were destroyed, the ce where he stood remained intact.


    ¡°That crater that you see and the ce that remained intact eventually became theke with a small ind at its center behind the academy,¡± Fortis Dud exined. ¡°And that area over there, where the bloodiest battle is being waged, is where the Great Eagle Forest would grow.¡±


    Ethan watched as the battle raged around him and carefully observed the Fomorians that Vincent had warned him about just a few hours ago.

 Chapter 433 Kindred Spirits [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 433 Kindred Spirits [Part 2] </h4>


    ?Fortis Dud continued his exnation as if the carnage happening around him was like a regr thing that happened every Friday Night.


    ¡°Each tree that grew in that ce was nourished by the blood of the people of the Shire Continent, the Fir Bolgs, and the Fomorians,¡± Fortis Dud exined. ¡°It is also the reason why the Great Eagle Forest is one of the most magical ces in Eastshire.


    ¡°There are many Treants living in it, which make up nearly half of their total poption in the entirety of the Shire Continent. The other magical creatures are also attracted to it, including the Great Eagles, who made it their home.


    ¡°I made a deal with them, you see. And in exchange for allowing me to build an academy close to their forest, an oath was made, stating that the Wizards and Witches would coexist with them and help protect the forest from any outside threats.


    ¡°This oath has been passed down to all the Headmasters of the academy, and I am d that they have kept it until now. Professor Rinehart is doing a great job in keeping this ce a safe ce for students to study, as well as preserving the ecosystem that has developed within the Great Forest.


    ¡°But the times are changing, Ethan. Within the Forest, the Artifact that was created from the lifeblood and Magical Powers of all the Creatures that had died during that war will definitely attract the Fomorians to this ce.


    ¡°When that happens, Brynhildr Academy and the Great Eagle Forest will once again be a battleground. I don¡¯t want to see all the hard work that me and my friends had put in turn into a ce of ruins.¡±


    Fortis Dud then nced at Ethan and held his gaze. He had built the academy in order to teach the next generation of Wizards and Witches the beauty of magic, and allow them to use it for the greater good.


    ¡°In order to prevent this from happening, all five of us left our Will here in Brynhildr Academy inside our respective manors,¡± Fortis Dud stated.


    ¡°Before another war erupts, we are to choose our Champions within our own Manorsnand grant them the knowledge, as well as the means, to help defend the academy.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t appeared at the academy, I might have chosen George as my representative.¡±


    Ethan blinked in confusion. He would understand if the one Fortis Dud chose was his Head Prefect, Henry, but he chose George of all people.


    Seeing his reaction, Fortis Dud chuckled.


    ¡°Silly boy, don¡¯t underestimate George,¡± Fortis Dud said. ¡°He might goof off all the time, but when he gets serious, that guy can do ¡®unbelievable¡¯ things. But since you arrived, I thought that you would be the better candidate to carry out this task.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly do I need to do?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Grow up first,¡± Fortis Dud replied.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, you need to grow up a bit. You still haven¡¯t evenpleted youring-of-age ceremony yet. Many people don¡¯t know, but passing that trial opens up countless possibilities, for Yggdrasil itself will acknowledge your existence.


    ¡°Once you seed, I will give you an artifact that will help you fight against the Fomorians alongside the four other Champions that the Wills of my friends have chosen.¡±


    Fortis Dud then smirked before pointing at his chest.


    ¡°I was a Dud, and yet, I was among the people who fought against the Demon Lord of my era. Believe me when I say that the Old Man was a tough cookie to crack.


    ¡°I sincerely believe that we only won because he was waaaaaaaaay past his prime. If we faced him a few years earlier, things might have ended differently.¡±


    The founder of Dud Manor chuckled nervously while wiping away the nonexistent beads of sweat on his forehead with his hand.


    ¡°Well, then. Let¡¯s get back to business,¡± Fortis Dud patted Ethan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°A Pop Quiz for you. Do you know what form my Resonance materializes in?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°An Ancient Dragon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fortis Dud nodded. ¡°But actually, this is just a farce. My Resonance isn¡¯t really a Dragon. He just disguised himself as a Dragon. I¡¯m going to tell you a little secret, okay? Actually, my Resonance isn¡¯t a Resonance either. It¡¯s just another farce.¡±


    Seeing the confused look on Ethan¡¯s face, the Founder of Brynhildr Academyughed loudly.


    ¡°Yes, I fooled everyone including my friends,¡± Fortis Dud said with a smug look on his face. ¡°Everyone was surprised when a Dud like me suddenly gained a power that even surpassed the prodigies of my time.


    ¡°My friends are all geniuses, but none of them were able to beat me in duels after I gained a power that defied allmon sense. You see, back then, Duds were truly pitiful people. They were looked down upon by the Magical Society because they were people who couldn¡¯t use magic.


    ¡°Back then, the Shire Continent was a very chaotic ce because the Demon Lord was wreaking havoc across thend. During that time, being powerless equated to death, so I decided to harden my resolve and use the ancient arts that were passed down to me by my Ancestors.¡±


    Fortis Dud¡¯s smile deepened as he moved closer to whisper something in Ethan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Although you have hidden it well, I can tell that we are both kindred spirits,¡± Fortis Dud stated. ¡°I should know because I fought against him hundreds of years ago.¡±


    Ethan was starting to feel ufortable, so he pried himself away from the middle-aged man¡¯s hold and took a few steps away from him.


    Fortis Dud didn¡¯t make any move and simply raised both his hands in surrender as a way to tell Ethan that he meant him no harm.


    ¡°Ethan, I was a Dud,¡± Fortis Dud said with his hands still raised in surrender. ¡°But that all changed when I made a pact with someone. Since I was unable to wield power on my own, I decided to wield the power of others. Instead of a Wizard, I became¡­


    ¡°A Warlock.¡±


    Fortis Dud then crossed his arms over his chest and smiled.


    ¡°I told you earlier, right?¡± Fortis Dudmented. ¡°We are kindred spirits. I didn¡¯t sense it in the past when you first arrived at the academy because it was very faint. But the moment your Magic Circuits started to heal, I understood that his blood flowed in your veins.


    ¡°I may not be the smartest person in the world, but I know what one plus one is. And by Yggdrasil¡¯s grace¡­ that old fool actually seeded in making someone like you. Thrice blessed, with three patrons. Even I would pale inparison to you once you reach your full potential¡­¡±


    Fortis Dud had a crazy glint in his eye as he looked at Ethan, making thetter raise his guard.


    ¡°Take this, and keep it close,¡± Fortis Dud threw something at Ethan, which thetter caught by reflex.


    Taking a good look at it, he noticed that it was a golden egg that was the size of a chicken egg.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just keep it close to you,¡± Fortis Dud stated. ¡°Let your power nourish it from time to time, and I guarantee that not even the Ancient Wendigo, who serves as your Guardian, can hold a candle against it.


    ¡°As to whether that egg will already be hatched when the Fomorians arrive, even I don¡¯t know. But since you are Thrice Blessed, I am looking forward to what kind of creature will be born from that egg that was passed down by the Morrigan to the Order of Ouroboros.


    ¡°No one has been able to hatch it for hundreds of years, but if it¡¯s you, I think the possibility exists. So grow up, and do your best to survive. I would like to tell you more, but that thing that resides inside you will definitely not stay quiet if I were to say something that you¡¯re not supposed to know at this moment.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half snorted from within his Sea of Consciousness, making Sebastian chuckle.


    ¡°This guy is batsh*t crazy,¡± Sebastian said as he looked at Fortis Dud. ¡°I like it!¡±


    Perhaps, hearing what the Guardian of Zentris had said, Fortis Dud made an exaggerated bow that performers did at the end of their performance.


    ¡°Time for you to go back, Ethan,¡± Fortis Dud said. ¡°The next time we meet, I look forward to seeing your progress. I just hope that you¡¯re still alive when that timees.¡±


    Without another word, Fortis Dud waved his hand, and the world around Ethan suddenly shattered and descended into darkness.

 Chapter 434 Something That Cannot Be Delayed

    <h4>Chapter 434 Something That Cannot Be Dyed</h4>


    ?Ethan felt something poking the side of his face, forcing him to open his eyes slowly.


    His entire body felt heavy, which was a sensation that he had already experienced in the past.


    ¡°You must really like sleeping on the floor of themon room, Ethan,¡± George said in a teasing tone. ¡°It makes me want to try it as well.¡±


    It took Ethan a few seconds to process what his senior was talking about. However, after seeing his Manor Mates looking at him with amused expressions on their faces, he finally understood what happened to him.


    ¡°George, can you please pick me up and ce me on the sofa,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Although there¡¯s carpet here, the floor is still hard.¡±


    The Third Year chuckled after hearing Ethan¡¯s request and tried to pick the young man up, but to his surprise, Ethan¡¯s body was as heavy as lead.


    ¡°Noah, a bit of help,¡± George stated. ¡°Ethan is so heavy. I can¡¯t lift him alone.¡±


    Noah nodded. He thought that George was just messing around, but he still agreed to help. Seeing his friend lying on the hard floor felt really ufortable.


    But to his surprise, he was unable to lift Ethan up because his body was truly heavy.


    ¡°I told you so.¡± George smirked.


    ¡°On the count of three,¡± Noah said.


    ¡°One, two¡­ three!¡±


    The two teenagers managed to lift Ethan a bit, but they were unable to lift him all the way. Just as they were about to lose their strength, Henry grabbed hold of the young man¡¯s body and lifted him up easily.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re much heavier now, Ethan.¡± Henry had an amused look on his face as heid the young man on the couch. ¡°What have you been eating as ofte?¡±


    ¡°Minotaurs,¡± Ethan replied with sarcasm. ¡°Dragons, too.¡±


    ¡°Nice,¡± Henry smirked. ¡°Sounds delicious. Call me next time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    After making sure that Ethan was fine, Henry left the Dorm to have breakfast in the Dining Hall of the academy.


    Since this wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened, his Manor Mates thought that he would be fine this time as well.


    Also, Luna and Lilian were with him, so they were confident that the young man was in good hands.


    Once they were sure that everyone in the Manor had left, Luna held Ethan¡¯s hand and looked at him with worry.


    ¡°Is this why you told us not to sleep beside youst night?¡± Luna asked. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lilian, who was also worried about Ethan, gently raised his head and ced it on herp, giving him ap pillow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you about it,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It¡¯s one of those secrets where I am bound to keep my silence by things outside of my control.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Luna sighed.


    However, the youngdy noticed something in Ethan¡¯s right hand, which piqued her curiosity.


    ¡°You seem to be holding something,¡± Lunamented. ¡°Is that an egg?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s right hand was half open, revealing the thing in his hand.


    Just like Luna had guessed, it was indeed the Golden Egg that Fortis Dud had given him before his world shattered and descended into darkness.


    ¡°Is this one of those secrets that you¡¯re not supposed to tell us?¡± Lilian asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It should be safe for you girls to touch it¡­ I think.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Luna inquired just to be certain.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Try it.¡±


    Luna cautiously poked the Golden Egg at first, but after seeing that she wasn¡¯t experiencing any bacsh, she decided to be a bit bold and reached out to hold it.


    The egg was smooth and slightly warm in her hand. It was the size of a chicken egg, and if it wasn¡¯t for its golden color, Luna would definitely think that it was indeed a chicken egg.


    ¡°Will this egg hatch?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°It will,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°What is inside it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ethan felt many times better after the egg was taken from his hand.


    It was as if the egg was the thing that was weighing him down. Now that it was in Luna¡¯s hand, he was starting to feel a lot better as if a great burden had been removed from his shoulders.


    ¡®I see, that egg is a greedy one,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®As long as you are the one holding it, your magical reserves would be drained constantly, making you suffer symptoms of Magic Deprivation.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s best to store it inside Morgan¡¯s Ring, and only take it out when you don¡¯t n on taking Missions or going out of the academy,¡¯ Sebastian stated. ¡®I don¡¯t know what is inside that thing, but I can feel that it is very powerful. I wonder how much Magic Power it has consumed during its lifetime.¡¯


    Ethan frowned after hearing Sebastian¡¯s words. ording to Fortis Dud, the Golden Egg was given to the Order of the Ouroboros by the Morrigan.


    Since that time, no one had been able to hatch it.


    This also meant that countless Wizards and Witches had taken custody of the Golden Egg, and allowed it to take their magic powers as its nourishment.


    After realizing this fact, Ethan wondered if the egg would hatch in his lifetime.


    ¡°Can I also take a look?¡± Lilian asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan replied.


    Luna then handed the egg to Lilian, allowing the youngdy to give it a better look.


    ¡°It really does look like a chicken egg, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Lilian muttered as she looked at the egg in the palms of her hands. ¡°Maybe a golden chick will hatch from it?¡±


    ¡°Are there any golden birds in the Wizarding World?¡± Ethan asked out of curiosity.


    Luna shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about any golden birds before.¡±


    ¡°Me neither,¡± Lilianmented. ¡°Phoenixes are more crimson in color and not gold. Also, I have already seen a Phoenix Egg. I can confirm that this doesn¡¯t look like one.¡±


    While the three were having a casual talk, the Door of the Manor opened, and three people, whom they didn¡¯t expect toe visit them at this time of the day, appeared.


    Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, and Edmond all looked at the Golden Egg in Lilian¡¯s hand with solemn expressions on their faces.


    ¡°That Chesmire Cat was right,¡± Edmond said. ¡°A troublesome Era is upon us.¡±


    ¡°I think it will be best if you go and see the King as soon as possible,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°We will also need to make countermeasures, right, Rinehart?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°We should do it now, while we still have time.¡±


    After saying those words, the three men left as soon as they came, leaving the three teenagers behind.


    The moment Luna had taken the Golden Egg from Ethan¡¯s hand, a subtle magical ripple spread throughout the academy.


    Only Wizards and Witches who had reached a certain level would be able to sense this fluctuation, and it rmed them.


    Koko, the Unicorn, and Broodmother, also sensed the fluctuations from where they were deep within the Great Eagle Forest.


    This made the three Magical Creatures immediately arrange an emergency meeting. For a brief moment, they felt the power of a Fomorian, which was located inside Brynhildr Academy.


    The ce they thought to be the safest ce in all of Eastshire.


    ¡°Will that ripple affect the Artifact that is currently in Chloe¡¯s possession?¡± Koko asked.


    Broodmother chirped two times before shaking her head.


    ¡°It won¡¯t influence the artifact in any way,¡± the Unicorn stated. ¡°But it is a variable that might throw our ns down the drain. I¡¯ll go and talk to Professor Njal. We need to hold a meeting with the Headmaster of the academy. This is something that we cannot dy.¡±


    Koko and Broodmother nodded their heads in agreement.


    This was indeed something that mustn¡¯t be dyed, or else, it might cause the destruction of Brynhildr Academy from the inside out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: The exhaustion of traveling has finally caught up with me. I mighte down with a fever. I will only be posting one chapter tonight. I will make it up to you guys with a mass release once I feel better).

 Chapter 435 You Only Have One Chance, Boy, So Make It Count

    <h4>Chapter 435 You Only Have One Chance, Boy, So Make It Count</h4>


    ?Two days had passed since Ethan finished Fortis Dud¡¯s trial.


    That was how long it took him to regain his strength after being sucked dry by the Golden Egg, which had been given to him by the Founder of Brynhildr Academy.


    Right now, the egg was stored securely inside Morgan¡¯s Ring, allowing Ethan to take a breather, or so he thought.


    As soon as their afternoon sses ended, Ethan saw Lily¡¯s sister, Lyall, waiting for them in the hallway.


    The moment she saw Ethan, the youngdy with long red hair and green eyes, walked toward him and gave him a hug, catching Lilian and Lily by surprise.


    Ethan didn¡¯t push her away because Lily had told him that among her brothers and sisters in the family, Conall and Lyall were the closest to her.


    For this reason, the young man endured the hug of the teenage girl, who was holding herself back from flirting with him in public.


    ¡°Okay, stop right there.¡± Lily pried her sister away from Ethan after seeing Lyall¡¯s hand sneakily move downward, likely with the intention of squeezing the young man¡¯s backside.


    Lily knew her sister well enough, and so she decided to intervene before something ridiculous happened.


    ¡°Aw, Lily is such a killjoy.¡± Lyall pouted before saying something that almost made her sister cover her face in embarrassment. ¡°And I was so close to giving that nice-looking bum a good squeeze. Kuh! Next time, I will not fail.¡±


    Lily no longer took any chances and dragged her sister away.


    She didn¡¯t want to make any more scenes in the hallway, especially when all of her ssmates were now looking at her sister in amusement.


    If they only knew that, aside from her family and people whom she found interesting, Lyall would not hesitate to stab someone in the eyes for making fun of her.


    ¡°Is that Lily¡¯s sister?¡± Lilian asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°She¡¯s an interesting person, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess you can say that.¡± Lilian smiled faintly because she clearly saw Lyall¡¯s attempt to touch Ethan¡¯s backside.


    Fortunately, Lily intervened, and her lover¡¯s dignity was preserved.


    Even so, an idea popped up inside her head, which she nned to do tonight when she slept with Ethan inside his room.


    ¡°We better check up on Lily and see if she is alright,¡± Ethan said. ¡°If Lyall is here, her brother will not be far behind.¡±


    Lily had already informed him beforehand that her family was going to visit the academy in order to talk to him.


    Among them was her birth mother, Leah, who wanted to see if her daughter made a mistake in choosing her life partner.


    She had seen what Ethan looked like, so she didn¡¯t have anyints about his good looks.


    What she was concerned about was whether he was really a Dud or not because she wanted Lily to find a powerful Wizard who would strengthen the power of her witch bloodline.


    A few minutester, Ethan and Lilian found Lily and Lyall talking in hushed voices in a corner of the Library.


    ¡°Mother Leah didn¡¯t want to make a scene, so she decided to wait for your sses to end,¡± Lyall exined. ¡°However, the Headmaster was informed of her arrival, so he invited her to his office. Brother apanied her, and I stayed behind to wait for your sses to end.


    ¡°That way, I could inform you about our arrival and also ask you to bring Ethan to the Headmaster¡¯s office so that Mother Leah can see him.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Lily replied as he nced at Ethan, who was headed in their direction. ¡°I¡¯ll bring him with me to the Headmaster¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°Who is that girl beside him?¡± Lyall asked with a frown. ¡°Did the number of his lovers increase again while we were away?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tsk! Someone beat me to it!¡±


    When Ethan finally arrived in front of the twodies, she introduced Lilian to Lyall, making the older girl pout.


    ¡°Hey, why don''t you make me your lover as well?¡± Lyall asked. ¡°I thought about asking you out when Lily brought you to our home during your Winter Break. I was really disappointed when you didn¡¯te with her.


    ¡°Also, you should thank me because I am one of the few who tried to convince Father not to personally make a trip to see you. Had he reallye here, things would get really bad and really fast. We barely avoided that disaster thanks to me!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ethan replied with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just thank me! Make me your lover too!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the Headmaster¡¯s Office first to see Mother,¡± Lily interjected. ¡°Come with me, Ethan. The sooner we deal with this, the faster they can go home. Lilian, I¡¯m sorry, but this is a family matter. I cannot bring you with us.¡±


    Lilian nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the Dud Manor.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°H-Hey! We just arrived, you know?!¡± Lyall said anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t be too quick to send us away!¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile seeing this side of Lyall.


    When he first saw her, he thought of her as a calm and collected person. But now, that beautiful first impression had beenpletely shattered, making the young man sigh in his heart.


    Although it didn¡¯t show on his face, Ethan was actually looking forward to meeting Lily¡¯s mother, Leah.


    Since he was serious about making Lily his wife, he needed to get her parent¡¯s approval first.


    The youngdy had told him in the past that her mother was very strict. But despite that, she was a very loving mother.


    However, she also hoped that their family would have a Wizard Branch, and Lily was her hope of making that happen.


    Because of this, she ced great importance on her daughter¡¯s life partner.


    Lily was certain that if her mother wasn¡¯t impressed by Ethan¡¯s abilities, she would personally bring her back to Southshire so that the two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to see each other again.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t bother telling Ethan about this because she was confident that her Mother would understand why she chose him as her lover.


    A few minutester, they finally arrived at the Headmaster¡¯s Office.


    The moment they entered the room, Ethan came face to face with a beautifuldy who had a gaze that was as sharp as a sword.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one that Lily chose as her life partner.¡± Leah looked at Ethan from head to foot. ¡°Just like Conall and Lyall said, you are indeed a Dud. I don¡¯t feel any magic power emanating from your body.¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but groan internally because the reason why he didn¡¯t have any magic power at the moment was due to the fact that the Golden Egg had sucked it all up.


    Even so, he couldn¡¯t back down now and simply smiled at his future mother-inw, who was only a step away from dragging her daughter back to Southshire.


    Although she had no problems with Ethan¡¯s good looks, appearance alone wasn¡¯t enough.


    This was especially true for Wizarding Families, who were actively looking for talented individuals to marry into their families.


    ¡°Tell me one good reason why I should allow my daughter to stay your lover,¡± Leah said in a cold tone. ¡°You only have one chance, boy, so make it count.¡±


    Professor Rinehart, who was a good friend of Lily¡¯s mother, only smiled at the side and waited for Ethan¡¯s reply.


    He already told Leah all of Ethan¡¯s achievements and managed to give her a better impression of the boy.


    However, the Headmaster also knew that the one who needed to convince Leah was not him but the young man, who had given him a headache two days ago.

 Chapter 436 Leah’s Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 436 Leah¡¯s Suspicion</h4>


    ?¡°You only have one chance, boy, so make it count.¡±


    These words were spoken coldly, making Ethan understand that this was Leah¡¯s ultimatum.


    If he failed to convince Lily¡¯s Mother that he was worthy of her daughter, then there was a chance that Leah would get in the way of their rtionship.


    Ethan had no intention of letting that happen. Not only was Lily his first lover, but she was also the one who saved him when he was feeling hopeless and helpless back in the Lands of stor.


    He would not let her go no matter what.


    But there was one thing that bugged him, and he made his opinion known.


    ¡°Mother, you ask me why you should allow Lily to stay by my side, but you never asked her why she wanted to stay by my side,¡± Ethan replied in a calm manner. ¡°Have you asked her why she chose me as her lover?¡±


    Professor Rinehart and Lyall gave Ethan a thumbs up in their hearts because he had the guts to talk back to Leah in this manner.


    Even Conall couldn''t help but smile after seeing the young man act the way he did.


    Leah didn¡¯t like that her question was answered by another question, making her arch her eyebrow. However, she had to apud Ethan for having the guts to call her ¡°Mother¡± despite the fact that she still hadn¡¯t given him her approval.


    ¡°Teenagers often make mistakes, especially when they fall in love the first time,¡± Leah stated. ¡°Lily might like you now, but there is no guarantee that she will continue to like you in the future.


    ¡°As her mother, I only want the best for her. So I want her to find a good boyfriend who will not only take care of her needs but would also allow our family¡¯s bloodline to flourish. This will be thest time that I will allow you to question me, boy. There will be no next time, so answer my question now.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°The answer to your question Mother is really simple. You will find no one better than me as your son-inw.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s it?¡± Leah eyed Ethan in disdain. ¡°A Dud like you believes that I can¡¯t find someone better than you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied with confidence. ¡°You won¡¯t find someone better than me.¡±


    ¡°Just where is this confidence of yoursing from?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been through a lot, Mother. If you think this is a joke, I am willing to challenge Lily¡¯s Father in a duel. Of course, since I am at a disadvantage, I will be the one to choose the location of our fight.¡±


    Conall, who was leaning on the wall, couldn¡¯t help but look at the young man with a solemn expression on his face.


    He already knew the ce where Ethan would fight his father because he had already experienced it firsthand.


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡± Leah scoffed. ¡°It seems that you have no idea who my husband is, boy. If you knew, you would not dare to say such words.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Mother,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Lily didn¡¯t tell me much about her family. But you don¡¯t know me as well. I am confident that even if your entire family fought me at the same time on the battlefield of my choosing, none of you would be able to beat me.¡±


    Earlier, Ethan¡¯s Other Half told him that when dealing with people who look down on him, he must not back down and even assert his arrogance over them.


    Sebastian, who never shied away from trouble, agreed with hisrade and urged Ethan to challenge Lily¡¯s Father in a duel. Of course, the battleground would be the sea. As long as the fight was in the sea, it wouldn''t matter if they brought their entire family!


    Ethan, who also understood the importance of taking the higher ground in a negotiation, borrowed his Other Half¡¯s arrogance because he didn¡¯t like the way Lily¡¯s mother was looking at him.


    It was the gaze of someone who was looking down on a person in their heart.


    If the one facing off against Leah was Ethan before he was sent to the Lands of stor, the young man might have backed down and cowered under Leah¡¯s sharp gaze.


    But he was different from his past self.


    He already had blood on his hands, and he was constantly fighting against strong individuals, allowing him to gain more battle experience.


    He wouldn''t shy away from fighting strong opponents because, from the very start, he was already expecting that he would have to fight some of his inws in order to gain their approval.


    This was what he did with Luna¡¯s family, and he would probably need to do the same with Lilian¡¯s family as well.


    Since that was the case, then he would not back down when it came to fighting Lily¡¯s Father, whom he believed was several times stronger than Conall.


    Even now, Ethan believed that he still couldn¡¯t beat Lily¡¯s older brother unless they were fighting near a body of water like Rivers, Lakes, and the Sea.


    Still, if push came to shove, he would follow through on his challenge to Lily¡¯s Father.


    Lily had already mentioned in the past that, within her Tribe, they always looked up to the strong.


    That was the tradition of their tribe, so even if Leah agreed to their rtionship, Lily¡¯s Father, Seff, would still challenge Ethan to a duel to prove his worth.


    Even if the young man didn¡¯t win, the fact that he was willing to face off against Seff was something that would give him a good impression of his future son-inw.


    But Leah was different.


    She didn¡¯t care if Ethan was really strong.


    What she wanted to know was whether the young man would be able to strengthen Lily¡¯s Bloodline, allowing her to give birth to powerful Wizards and Witches who would herald the magical Lineage of their family.


    ¡°I think I only wasted my time bying here,¡± Leah said coldly. ¡°You are not worthy of my daughter. I will not allow her to marry a Dud.¡±


    Professor Rinehart, who had been listening to the exchange between the two, decided to interfere.


    ¡°Leah, how about you personally test Ethan to see whether he is really worthy of your daughter or not?¡± Professor Rinehart asked.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Leah nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you can cast a Partial Resonance. Since you think you have what it takes to beat my husband, I will put you to the test.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a magical duel. You are not allowed to use any weapons or artifacts. The only thing you will use is your wand. I want to see if you can back your arrogance.¡±


    Leah believed that Ethan was only using a magical artifact that allowed him to fight on par against Wizards and Witches.


    As long as he didn¡¯t use any magical weapons to fight her, she was certain that she would be able to see his true colors.


    The reason why she agreed to Professor Rinehart¡¯s proposal was to let her daughter see that the young man was only strong due to the magical artifacts he possessed.


    Without them, he was just a Dud whose magic power was mediocre at best.


    ¡°Very well, Mother,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Let¡¯s have a magical duel. But before that, I need to talk to your daughter about something.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Leah shook her head. ¡°You areing with me straight to the arena. I will not give you time to prepare your silly tricks. Do you really take me for a fool? I don¡¯t know what cheap tricks you n on preparing, but I will not have any of it.¡±


    ¡°Headmaster, please take us to the arena right now. Conall, make sure that he doesn¡¯t run away. If he does something funny, restrain him.¡±


    Lily, who knew the real reason why Ethan wanted to talk to her in private, decided to take a step forward in order to take the initiative to kiss him.


    By doing so, she would supply her magic power to him. But, before she could even do anything, Leah pointed her wand in her direction and cast the spell, Impediendum, paralyzing her daughterpletely.


    Lyall caught Lily before she fell directly on the ground and supported her body.


    Leah already had a suspicion that Ethan was using a trick in order to fight against Wizards and Witches.


    Even after using her strong senses, she wasn¡¯t able to detect any presence of magic in Ethan¡¯s body.


    Because of this, she wanted to know if Ethan was the real deal¡­


    Allowing her to truly know if he was really a powerful Wizard or just a Dud who only knew several tricks that allowed him to ovee stronger opponents in magic duels.

 Chapter 437 Do You Know How To Swim? [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 437 Do You Know How To Swim? [Part 1] </h4>


    ?Leah had a confident smile on her face as she stood in the arena.


    Back when she was still studying at Brynhildr Academy, she had her fair share of duels.


    It had been many years since she had been in the academy, and being here made her recall a lot of fond memories of her youth.


    Lily didn¡¯t know that her mother was also hailed as one of the Pirs of the First Years during her era.


    She took pride in that achievement, so when she heard that her daughter achieved the same, she was very proud of her.


    However, when she realized that the Dud in front of her was also one of those Pirs, she started to question in her heart if the academy still had the same standards when it came to choosing the Pirs of the First Years.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that a Dud could stand alongside the young geniuses of the magical world.


    What surprised her the most was the unbelievable fact that the Dud was actually a Double Pir Holder, which was achieved after defeating Langston Kerr in a duel.


    She knew of the Kerr Family since they were one of the High-Ranking Noble Families in Eastshire.


    It even crossed her mind to let Lily marry into that Family because not only would it allow them to form powerful connections in Eastshire, but the Kerr Family¡¯s magical lineage was one of the best as well.


    They had power, bloodline, and influence, all in one package.


    And yet, one of their scions was defeated by a Dud.


    This was why Leah wanted to know whether Ethan was using some kind of cheap trick to win his duels, as well as steal her daughter¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Are you ready to be unmasked?¡± Leah asked the young man in front of her, who was holding his wand in his right hand. ¡°Ready for my daughter to see what you really are?¡±


    Ethan was very tempted to say that Lily had already seen his everything and that he had seen her everything as well.


    However, he had a feeling that if he were to truly say that in front of Leah, the beautifuldy would go all out to castrate him.


    ¡®Ethan, should I take over?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half proposed. ¡®I¡¯ll end this battle in less than a minute.¡¯


    ¡®No,¡¯ Ethan replied. ¡®I can feel that you are very angry. You might identally hurt Lily¡¯s mother if you fight her now.¡¯


    ¡®What do you think of me? A child? I have more control over my emotions and powerpared to you.¡¯


    ¡®I know, but I won¡¯t take any chances. Don¡¯t worry. You and I both know that I have the means to fight her.¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half hummed in agreement.


    Although the current Ethan didn¡¯t have any magic power right now, he could still use the Moon Magic that Luna had stored in his heart.


    The young man still hadn¡¯t used the orbs of magic, and he was quite thankful that he could use his lover¡¯s magic power at a time like this.


    ¡°Not going to answer?¡± Leah smiled. ¡°Well then, I guess we have nothing else to talk about. Headmaster, if you please.¡±


    Professor Rinehart nodded.


    ¡°Both of you already know the rules, but I¡¯ll repeat it just in case,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°If you fall off the arena, get knocked unconscious, or can no longer battle, the match will end. Are both of you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leah replied.


    ¡°Ready,¡± Ethan answered.


    ¡°Then let the duel start!¡±


    Lily, Lyall, and Conall watched the arena intently.


    But before the battle started, a few witches descended on the arena to watch the battle as well.


    Luna, Lilian, Nicole, and Emma came to watch the battle to show their support to the young man about to fight Lily¡¯s Mother, who held the title of Frozen Death when she was still a student at Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°This match-up is bad,¡± Lyallmented. ¡°Ethan specializes in water magic, and Mother Leah uses Ice Magic. He will have a hard time fighting her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the main problem,¡± Conallmented. ¡°Even now, I still don¡¯t sense any magic powering from Ethan. He¡¯s like an ordinary human right now.¡±


    Conall, who had faced off against Ethan, had witnessed his disy of magic. He could feel his magic back then, which confused him since he thought that Ethan was a Dud.


    But now, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t detect any magic powering from the boy.


    It was not only him paying close attention to this battle. Professor Rinehart, who knew that Ethan was a Dud from the start, also wanted to see the oue of this match.


    He had tested Ethan¡¯s Proficiency twice using the Appraisal Stone, but both times gave off the same result.


    He was a Dud.


    So he was also wondering how Ethan was able to use his magic.


    He had already dismissed the idea of Ethan using magical batteries during his duels. This type of magical artifact was banned inpetitions, and the safety magic in the arena would also react if such an artifact was being used.


    Simply put, Ethan didn¡¯t cheat in his previous duels, so the Headmaster could only think of one possibility.


    Ethan was able to store magic power inside his body for brief periods of time. This was why he could only use magic on specific days and moments, allowing him to win his duels.


    Professor Rinehart really didn¡¯t care about this matter. In fact, he had always been on Ethan¡¯s side.


    However, understanding how the teenage boy was able to gain magic was still an important matter.


    Thest thing he wanted to do was identally send the young man on Missions where he might not be able to ¡°recharge¡± his magic power.


    He didn¡¯t want Ethan to suffer, so although Leah was using a high-handed method to test the boy, Professor Rinehart allowed it.


    The Headmaster knew that if he didn¡¯t do anything to convince Leah that the young man in front of her was worthy of her daughter, she would definitely do her best to separate the two of them, which was something he didn¡¯t want to happen.


    ¡°Gelida Agri!¡± Leah immediately turned the arena into a frozen field, and with it came countless icicles flying in Ethan¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 438 Do You Know How To Swim? [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 438 Do You Know How To Swim? [Part 2]</h4>


    ?Ethan stood still as countless icicles flew in his direction.


    At this time, he couldn''t help but wonder why he was always surrounded by Witches who specialized in Ice Magic.


    It was as if the women he met in his life were hard counters for his ability, or so he thought a few months ago.


    ¡°Confractus!¡± Ethan raised his wand and the countless Icicles that were flying in his direction shattered.


    Illumina was talking to him telepathically and dictating several spells that he could use to fight against those who used Ice Magic.


    Since ice was made up of water, as long as he timed it right, he would be able to shatter it at will.


    Leah arched an eyebrow after seeing Ethan destroy the icicles that she had aimed at him.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t detect any magical fluctuations in his body.


    ¡°Vocare Lupum ciem!¡± The beautifuldy pointed her wand in front of her.


    A momentter, over a dozen wolves made up of ice emerged and charged in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Magna Confractus!¡± Ethan pointed his wand toward the wolves who were only a few meters away from him.


    All the wolves closed in on the young man, about to lunge. Suddenly, right before they could make their move, they all swiftly disintegrated into chunks of ice.


    ¡°You think using that spell will save you from me?¡± Leah asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out, Mother,¡± Ethan replied with a smile. ¡°Give me your worst.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret those words, boy,¡± Leah said icily. ¡°Everyone who has said that to me in the past learned their lesson the hard way.¡±


    What Lily¡¯s mother didn¡¯t know was that Ethan¡¯s three helpers wereughing at her.


    ¡®Did you hear that?¡¯ Sebastian asked with a smirk. ¡®Isn¡¯t that what happened to those who looked down on our boy in the past?¡¯


    ¡®If she wasn''t Lily¡¯s mother, I would have already taken hold of Ethan¡¯s body and spanked her for her insolence.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m very tempted to p this girl,¡¯ Illuminamented. ¡®Come, Ethan. Use Partial Resonance! I will make sure that she learns her lesson the hard way.¡¯


    The three powerful beings were making a ruckus inside his head, making the young man sigh in his heart.


    He was also tempted to use Partial Resonance and summon Illumina. But he feared that if he did that, the Mermaid Princess would go all out and p Lily¡¯s mother silly.


    If she didn¡¯t use her hands personally, she might use the Giant Water Hands, which Ethan had learned in his fight against the Witch who specialized in water magic in one of Fortis Dud¡¯s trials.


    For the time being, he decided to not use his Partial Resonance and simply shatter all the spells that Leah would throw in his direction.


    Not all Wizards could do what Ethan was doing.


    He was only able to do it because his control over Water Magic had increased significantly afterpleting the trials in the underground maze.


    Ethan even thought that the trial was also a training ground for Fortis Dud¡¯s sessor, the inheritor of his Will and Legacy.


    The young man didn¡¯t receive any Legacies, but he didn¡¯te out empty-handed either.


    The Golden Egg in his possession was quite mysterious, and he believed that the Founder of the Academy wasn¡¯t joking when he said that the moment it hatched, his Ancient Wendigo wouldn¡¯t hold a candle against it.


    ¡°Gelida Regnum!¡± Leah pointed her wand toward the sky, and a blue beam of light emerged from the tip of her wand.


    A momentter, this beam of light exploded when it reached a hundred meters above her head, immediately summoning a blizzard that blocked everyone¡¯s vision.


    ¡°Mother Leah is now serious,¡± Lyall muttered. ¡°She intends to end the duel now.¡±


    Conall nodded, agreeing with his sister¡¯s words.


    Lily clenched her fists tightly out of anxiety.


    ¡®If only I had managed to kiss him earlier,¡¯ Lily gritted her teeth as she stared intently at the blizzard in front of her.


    She knew that Ethan was drained of his magic, so when she saw that he was able to cast some spells, she thought that he was pushing himself to the limits again.


    Lily was already prepared to take care of Ethan if he suffered from the bacsh of tapping too deeply into his body¡¯s reserves, which would harm him at ater time.


    Luna and Lilian were also worried about their lover because they also knew his current situation.


    Emma, who seemed to realize that her Master wasn¡¯t in peak condition, started to feel anxious as well.


    But just as these girls who loved and supported Ethan unconditionally were worrying about him, the young man in question was concentrating on a spell that he would use to reverse his current situation.


    Within that frozen world, a voice filled with determination reached Leah¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Grand Aria.¡±


    Immediately, she found herself staring at what seemed to be a raging sea, with thunderclouds hovering above her.


    A momentter, the blizzard she had summoned resumed and tried to freeze the raging sea under her.


    However, just as the surface of the sea was about to be frozen, giant waves broke it apart, and lightning bolts started to rain down from the skies, apanied by the roar of thunder.


    The moment she saw this, she remembered the story that Conall had shared with them.


    He said that in his fight against Ethan, both of them disappeared for a few seconds in the arena before reappearing again.


    ¡°A Domain,¡± Leah¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°He sucked me inside a Domain.¡±


    Suddenly, Leah felt something wet touching her face.


    A momentter, everything around her cleared up as the blizzard that she had summoned transformed into a heavy rain, further intensifying the chaotic environment around her.


    It was then that she saw her.


    A beautifuldy hovered in front of her with her arms crossed over her chest.


    It took Leah a few seconds to realize that the being in front of her wasn¡¯t actually a Human but a Mermaid.


    ¡°Do you know how to swim?¡± Illumina asked, a sneer stered on her face. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you do. Ethan asked me not to p you with my hands or with my magic, but he never told me to not use my tail!¡±


    A momentter, the Mermaid Princess turned her body and used her tail to p Leah¡¯s stomach, sending her crashing towards the raging sea, which rose up to swallow her.


    Illumina then dove down to grab the woman¡¯s body and drag her to the depths of the sea.


    Ethan, who saw all of this happen, panted for breath and reminded Illumina not to be too harsh on Lily¡¯s mother.


    After deepening his rtionship with Lilian, he could now use his Grand Aria for almost five minutes.


    However, dragging Leah into his Domain wasn¡¯t an easy task.


    He already used up the two orbs of Moon Magic that Luna had ced inside his heart.


    Fortunately, tomorrow was the night of the full moon, so he would be able to ask the angelic beauty to store her magic inside his body again.


    Knowing this, he decided to go all out and allowed the Mermaid Princess to vent her frustrations. Meanwhile, the two beings inside his Sea of Consciousness cheered for her and were even making livementary on the Mermaid Princess¡¯ subtle acts of vengeance.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry because Sebastian and his Other Half were having the time of their lives.


    ¡®Ouch, that should hurt,¡¯ Sebastian said. ¡®Did you see her tug on Leah¡¯s hair when Ethan closed his eyes for a brief moment?¡¯


    ¡®I did,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®She even pinched her waist a while ago. Illumina probably thought that Ethan wouldn¡¯t notice when she dragged that woman to the bottom of the sea.¡¯


    ¡®This girl is really dangerous. I wonder what will happen if Ethan meets her real body.¡¯


    ¡®God forbid that happens soon. She will eat him up, and before we know it, there will be new mermaid princesses in the sea.¡¯


    ¡®Damn. I¡¯m looking forward to that. Do you think it will be added to the side stories?¡¯


    ¡®Definitely. If the author didn¡¯t add it, there would be a riot.¡¯


    The two continued their livementary as all hell broke loose under the sea.


    A momentter, the blizzard in the arena disappeared, so everyone was finally able to see what was happening.


    Lying in one of the corners was Leah, her entire body drenched with water.


    Her hair and even her clothes were in disarray as if someone had wrestled with her on the spot.


    Ethan on the other hand, was kneeling at the other side of the arena, panting for breath.


    The silhouette of a Mermaid Princess was lightly rubbing his back as if helping him to feel better.


    Professor Rinehart then teleported beside the fallen Leah and checked her condition.


    She knew that none of them would actually die because the safety locks of the arena were activated.


    Even so, he still checked to see if Leah was breathing.


    When he confirmed that she was just unconscious, he signaled to everyone watching that the fight was over.


    Lily, Lyal, and Conall immediately headed toward Leah to check her condition.


    Luna, Lilian, and Emma went to check Ethan¡¯s condition. Judging by the look on his face, it seem that he had pushed himself past his limit again.


    Nicole, on the other hand, watched everything from afar with her hands crossed over her chest.


    Simr to Professor Rinehart, she wanted to know how Ethan was able to use magic despite being a Dud.


    ¡®It seems like it will still take a while before I learn your secret,¡¯ Nicole thought with a smile. ¡®Still, with this, I think Lily¡¯s mother will no longer get in the way of their rtionship.


    ¡®But I¡¯m sure her father will definitelye to give Ethan a piece of his mind. Now, that is something that I¡¯m looking forward to seeing.¡¯


    Nicole and Lily weren''t close enough for the Magical Fencer to know about Lily¡¯s family background.


    However, she could make guesses. If her guess was correct, then Leah''s husband, Lily¡¯s father, should be someone very important in Southshire.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯ll know sooner orter,¡¯ Nicole mused. ¡®I can wait.¡¯


    Since she was already there, she decided to also go to the arena and check on Ethan¡¯s condition.


    Even with her trained eye, it was truly impossible to see what had happened inside the blizzard.


    ¡®I hope that it''s nothing too serious,¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®We still have a ballroom party to attend.¡¯


    The two of them were personally invited to the Royal Capital by the Grand Archmage of Eastshire in order to receive their awards for helping to defend Otto City from the Dungeon Outbreak.


    Because of this, Nicole was looking forward to what kind of surprises she would see in the Royal Pce, where everyone wore a mask not only to cover their faces but their hearts as well.

 Chapter 439 Then, I Will Make The World My Enemy [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 439 Then, I Will Make The World My Enemy [Part 1] </h4>


    ?When Leah opened her eyes, the first one she saw was Lily. Her daughter was sitting beside her bed, holding her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Mother,¡± Lily said with a relieved expression on your face. ¡°Did Ethan hurt you badly? Tell me everything he did, and I''ll avenge youter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you too, Mother Leah!¡± Lyallmented. ¡°I¡¯ll f*ck him up!¡±


    Hearing that, Conall looked at his sister weirdly. He had a feeling that Lyall was talking about something else.


    But since he couldn¡¯t confirm his suspicion, he remained silent and just listened to the conversation.


    Leah lightly caressed her right cheek. Before she lost her consciousness, she was certain that the mermaid sneakily pped her on the cheek as a final blow.


    Although there wasn¡¯t any mark or injury visible on her face, she could still feel a slight sting on her cheek as if to remind her that everything that happened was real and not a dream.


    ¡°Mother Leah, did Ethan hurt you so bad that you forgot how to talk?¡± Lyall asked with an anxious expression on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tie him up and drag him back to Southshire. After that, I will lock him up inside my room.¡±


    Feeling that the other party was getting too carried away, Lily forcefully pushed her sister behind her and continued to look at her mother, waiting for her answer.


    ¡°Conall, I think I understand what you went through in the past,¡± Leah said as she slowly propped herself up in a sitting position. ¡°He used a Domain and brought me into the sea. I can now understand why he is confident about challenging Seff. He might just win if he fights your Father in a location of his choosing.¡±


    Conall nodded. ¡°But even then, I still believe that father will win.¡±


    ¡°I think the same.¡± Leah nodded. ¡°Even if he was in a disadvantageous position, Seff will be able to deal with it. Still, there is still a possibility that he might lose.¡±


    After experiencing the full brunt of Ethan¡¯s Domain, even Leah couldn¡¯t be a hundred percent certain that her husband would win in a faceoff against Ethan.


    ¡°Now you understand why he¡¯s not afraid of challenging our entire family?¡± Lily asked.


    She didn¡¯t even try to mask the pride in her voice as if telling her mother ¡°See? I chose the right man, right?¡±


    Leah looked at her daughter, who was unable to hide the faint smile on her face. She could understand that feeling since she felt the same whenever she was with her husband, Seff.


    ¡°Lyall, Conall, can you leave your sister and me for a few minutes?¡± Leah asked. ¡°I just want to ask her something in private.¡±


    Lyall pouted, but she still left the room with her brother.


    Leah then raised her wand and pointed at the door, covering it with a thickyer of ice to prevent anyone froming in.


    She then waved her wand in a circr motion, casting soundproofing magic inside of the room to ensure that no one would be able to hear her private talk with her daughter.


    ¡°Ethan is a Dud,¡± Leah stated. ¡°The Headmaster confirmed this with me. So, how is he able to use his magic? I want to know the truth.¡±


    ¡°Even if you ask me, I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± Lily replied. ¡°This is something very important to him, so I can¡¯t tell you anything without getting his permission.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then answer this question. Do you really believe that his bloodline will strengthen your bloodline?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But one thing is certain. He is the only man I am willing to be within this lifetime. If you and father were to separate us by force, I¡¯m afraid that you would just create an enemy that might cause the downfall of our n.¡±


    Leah was about to tell her daughter that what she was thinking was impossible to happen. But after remembering the crazed look on the face of the Mermaid Princess as she dragged her to the depths of the sea, she was forced to hold her tongue.


    ¡®If that is the form of his Partial Resonance, then the real one will surely be much more deadly,¡¯ Leah thought.


    She had briefly seen an intent to kill in the Mermaid Princess¡¯ eyes, and it made her uncontrobly shudder.


    Seeing her reaction, Lily thought that her mother might be suffering from an injury that Professor Galena might have missed.


    But, Leah¡¯s next words caught her attention.


    ¡°Lily, do you know what Ethan¡¯s goal is?¡± Leah asked. ¡°As his lover, do you know what his dreams and aspirations are?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lily replied. ¡°As far as I know, he doesn¡¯t have any real goal right now.¡±


    ¡°Then do you think there is a chance that he might take the wrong path in the future? A path that will lead you and possibly his other lovers to destruction?¡±


    Leah knew that Ethan had more than one lover. She didn¡¯t have a problem with that since her own husband had many wives as well.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t like the prospect of a Dud marrying her daughter, thinking that it might dilute her magical bloodline.


    But after fighting against Ethan, she realized something.


    That teenage boy was a Legacy Holder.


    Legacies might be rare, but there were dozens of people who possessed them in the Shire Continent.


    But it doesn''t change the fact that those who held such powers would surpass those without one, for that was the power of Legacies.


    They were the forces that bent thews of reality, as well as the elements of the world to their will.


    It was not only Wizards and Witches who gained Legacies.


    Even those without magical power could possess such powers because that was what Legacies were.


    Leah assumed that Ethan¡¯s power wasing from a Legacy, allowing him to do things that he wasn''t supposed to do.


    Some Legacies could be transferred through blood rtions, while some disappeared to look for those worthy of them after their current wielders die.


    ¡®If Ethan¡¯s power reallyes from his Legacy, then there is a chance that it will be passed down to my daughter¡¯s children,¡¯ Leah thought. ¡®Still, there is a chance that it might not.¡¯


    Right now, Leah was in a dilemma.


    She had envisioned a future where Lily would be the Matriarch of a magical lineage, which would push their family name to the ranks of the High-Ranking Wizarding Families of the world.


    In order to do that, her daughter must find a powerful Wizard to match her beauty and power, which was the reason why she had sent her to Brynhildr Academy to study magic.

 Chapter 440 Then, I Will Make The World My Enemy [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 440 Then, I Will Make The World My Enemy [Part 2]</h4>


    ?¡°Mother, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but let me say this,¡± Lily said with a solemn tone. ¡°The Ethan of the past is not the same Ethan you faced today. His background is not simple.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leah arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you is only a guess,¡± Lily replied. ¡°But I think Ethan is born from a Noble Family in Midgard.¡±


    ¡°And what are you basing this on? I know that he is an orphan, and no one knows who his real parents are. But that doesn¡¯t mean that you can just make up a story about his background.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, this is only my guess,¡± Lily stated. ¡°But I believe that this guess of mine is urate. However, even if I am wrong, I will still not leave his side.


    ¡°You might not think of him as a threat to our n right now, but I believe that if you push him into a corner, he will make you understand that he is someone you shouldn¡¯t provoke no matter what. Please take that into consideration when you return and talk to my father about him.¡±


    Leah sighed deeply because she could tell how serious her daughter was in keeping Ethan as her life-long partner.


    ¡°I just hope that you don¡¯t regret this choice in the future, Lily,¡± Leah replied. ¡°You and Ethan are still young. There are still many things that can happen, which will change his view on life.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Regardless of his choice, even if he decides to make the world his enemy, I will continue to remain by his side.¡±


    ¡°Even if our n bes his enemy?¡±


    ¡°Ethan is not the type to provoke anyone without reason. If there everes a time when our n bes his enemy, then that only means that it was the n that took the initiative to antagonize him.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question.¡± Leah insisted. ¡°If Ethan bes our enemy, which side will you be fighting with?¡±


    Lily smiled faintly. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t ask a question you already know the answer to. Just like you have chosen Father, I have chosen Ethan. Whether we regret our decision or not, both of us will see it to the end. Isn¡¯t that what it means to love someone?¡±


    Leah looked at her daughter in surprise because she never thought that she would hear such wordsing from her daughter.


    ¡°It seems that your journey to the past has changed you,¡± Leahmented.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily replied. ¡°I climbed the stairs to womanhood during my stay in the Lands of stor.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Leah said in surrender. ¡°I will support your decision. But, you will have to bring Ethan to Southshire at the next possible opportunity. Your father is not a very patient person.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will do my best,¡± Lily nodded.


    Lily knew that her mother was right.


    Her father wasn¡¯t a patient person, and the only reason why he didn¡¯t personallye to the academy to see Ethan this time was due to the joint persuasion of his wives.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the academy for a few days,¡± Leah stated. ¡°The Headmaster had proposed an idea to me when I arrived so that I could see the current state of the academy. But, knowing Professor Rinehart, there is a deeper meaning behind it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t delve into politics, Mother,¡± Lilymented. ¡°This is what adults do. I want to stay out of it, if possible.¡±


    This time, it was Leah¡¯s turn to smile. She had no intention of dragging her daughter into the muddy world of adults because she was still too young to understand the workings of politics.


    ¡°Tell Ethanter that I will have a proper talk with him tomorrow,¡± Leah said. ¡°Also, tell him that I will be asking about his secret. Whether he will tell me or not will be up to him.¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up, Mother?¡±


    ¡°How can I give up? This is your future we are talking about.¡±


    ¡°Hah~ fine. Have it your way.¡±


    The two talked for a few more minutes before Leah undid the ice covering the door as well as the soundproofing magic that she had cast inside the room.


    As soon as the magic had been lifted, the door suddenly opened, and Lyall fell on the floor.


    Clearly, the youngdy was trying her best to listen to the conversation inside the room but failed to do so.


    Leah could only shake her head helplessly at her other daughter¡¯s antics.


    She already knew that the other children of her husband had superhuman senses, including hearing.


    This was why she decided to use soundproofing magic to prevent anyone from listening to her conversation with her daughter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Lily and her family were busy talking in the infirmary, Ethan was resting inside his room.


    Currently, he was lying on the bed, wearing only his underwear as threedies massaged his body.


    Luna was giving him a head massage.


    Lilian was massaging his arms and hands, while Emma was giving him a foot massage.


    He didn¡¯t suffer any bacsh from using his Grand Aria, but he was quite exhausted from the duel.


    Because of this, his three lovers offered to give him a massage, and he agreed with their proposal.


    The young man knew that they were just worried about him, so he allowed them to do what they wanted.


    ¡°Luna, I used up your lucky charm,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Without it, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to beat Lily¡¯s mother. So, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Un,¡± Luna lovingly caressed the side of his face. ¡°Tomorrow, I will give you a few more lucky charms that you can use.¡±


    ¡°Luna, what lucky charm?¡± Selene, who was lying on the pillow beside Ethan, asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you see it tomorrow,¡± Luna replied. ¡°Maybe, you can use it too.¡±


    Luna could condense her power and store it inside a person¡¯s heart to serve as a magic battery for them.


    She also had them inside her body, allowing her to use Moon Magic any time.


    However, she only nned to use them as ast resort.


    Unless the situation was dire, she would not let anyone know that she could use her magic even if it wasn¡¯t the night of the full moon.


    Lilian, who had finished massaging Ethan¡¯s right hand, looked at her lover with concern.


    ¡°Do you think Lily¡¯s mother will get in the way of your rtionship with her?¡± Lilian asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But I won¡¯t let them separate the two of us. It¡¯s not just Lily. All of you girls are my lovers. If someone tries to separate us all, I will be their enemy.¡±


    ¡°What if the world tries to separate us?¡± Lilian asked in a teasing tone. ¡°What will you do if that happens?¡±


    ¡°Then I will make the world my enemy.¡±


    ¡°Can you really do that?¡±


    Before Ethan could answer Lilian¡¯s teasing question, Emma answered her question first.


    ¡°He can,¡± Emma replied. ¡®Besides¡­ this wouldn¡¯t be the first time such a thing happened.¡¯


    Emma, of course, didn¡¯t say the second part of her thoughts.


    Lilian looked at Emma with great interest, but she no longer said anything.


    She had seen Ethan¡¯s resolve to fight for his lover.


    The youngdy understood that if she were in the same situation as Lily, Ethan would not hesitate to do the same thing. Just the thought of it warmed her heart.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t have any intention of letting that happen.


    Just like Lily, she was also serious about Ethan.


    If her family got in the way, she was willing to run away and elope with him!


    Ethan, who wasn¡¯t aware of what her lovers were thinking, gradually rxed and fell asleep.


    He knew that the next time he opened his eyes, he would have to set up a proper talk with Lily¡¯s Mother and try his best to prevent the situation from escting any further.

 Chapter 441 The Perfect Scapegoat

    <h4>Chapter 441 The Perfect Scapegoat </h4>


    ?The next day, Lyall came to find Ethan again right after his sses ended.


    Knowing that this time, he would have an important talk with Lily¡¯s family, he decided to go alone.


    When he arrived, Leah and Conall were waiting inside a room prepared for the guests of the academy.


    Ethan scanned the room and didn¡¯t see Lily.


    ¡®It seems that whatever we are going to discuss is for our ears only,¡¯ Ethan thought as he sat on the chair in front of Leah.


    Lyall, who had done her work, stood behind one of her mothers, and looked at Ethan with a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡®Ethan, remember this, don¡¯t touch crazies,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®That girl is one of them.¡¯


    ¡®Even I, who wants you to multiply your bloodline, have to agree with Sebastian on this one,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half said. ¡®Don¡¯t stick it inside the crazies.¡¯


    Ethan had no idea what the two were talking about, so he decided to ignore them and focus his attention on Lily''s Mother, who was eyeing him with an appraising gaze.


    ¡°I recognize that you are strong.¡± Leah decided to stop wasting time and get their talk over with. ¡°Also, I will no longer get in the way of your rtionship with my daughter. But, you have one more hurdle to face.


    ¡°Since I have acknowledged you as Lily¡¯s fiance, you must now convince my husband, Seff, that you are worthy of her. I didn¡¯t know if she told you about this, but the Tribes in Southshire only recognize the strong.


    ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily have to beat my husband. But, it is important that you make a good impression on him. The men in our family can do whatever they want, but our daughters only deserve the best.


    ¡°This is why you must get my husband¡¯s approval if you really want to be together with Lily. So, once this school year ends, you must visit us in Southshire. If you don¡¯t, my husband wille to you. Do you understand?¡±


    Ethan nodded. However, he, too, had something to say to Lily¡¯s Mother.


    ¡°There is a ce that I need to go after this school year ends,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Mother, can you please tell Father to wait for me until I finish my affairs in Midgard?¡±


    Leah arched her eyebrow after hearing the young man¡¯s words. Lily told her yesterday that there was a possibility that Ethan was from a noble family in Midgard.


    But, since this was just mere spection, she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.


    ¡°May I know why you are going to Midgard?¡± Leah asked. ¡°If you tell me the reason, I will exin it properly to my husband.¡±


    Ethan held Leah¡¯s gaze for a few seconds before nodding his head.


    ¡°There are two reasons why I need to go to Midgard after the school year ends,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°The first one is to take the Coming of Age Ceremony. It seems that I am duty bound to participate in this trial.¡±


    Conall nodded his head in understanding.


    The Southern Tribes had a simr custom in which the teenage boys, and girls, who hade of age must undertake the Coming Of Age Ceremony in order to awaken the power of their bloodline.


    ¡°And the second?¡± Leah asked.


    With Ethan¡¯s first reason alone, she believed that her husband would agree to wait for him until he finished his trial.


    After all, Seff didn¡¯t want to fight a boy.


    He wanted to fight a man.


    The Coming of Age Ceremony was an important tradition that even the Tribe Leaders needed to experience once in their lifetime.


    ¡°The second is to find out my real identity,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Someone told me that after I finish my trials in Midgard, I will finally know who I really am. This is why I have to go to Midgard, no matter what.¡±


    Before Leah could even nod her head to acknowledge Ethan¡¯s reasons, Lyall immediately spoke up and raised her hand.


    ¡°Can Ie with you!¡± Lyall asked. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll help you with your Coming of Age Ceremony!¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s face was a little red, which made Ethan wonder if she was feeling unwell.


    Sebastian, and Ethan¡¯s Other Half shuddered because they had a feeling that Lyall had a different idea about how to turn Ethan into a real man, using the Coming of Age Ceremony as an excuse.


    ¡®Crazy!¡¯


    ¡®Yep. This one should be put on the cklist. I don¡¯t want her tainting the Family Tree.¡¯


    Ethan pretended not to hear Lyall¡¯s proposal, and kept his gaze locked onto Lily¡¯s Mother.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Leah nodded. ¡°I will ry your message to my husband. If you are unable to make it to Southshire before the school term starts, we will send amission to the Mission Hall, delegating you to personally visit us in Southshire to handle important matters.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mother, for understanding,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Now, I have one more question,¡± Leah said before resting her hands on the armrest of her chair. ¡°How are you able to use powerful Magic even though you are a Dud?¡±


    Ethan smiled faintly because he had already anticipated that Leah would ask him this question.


    He, Sebastian, and his Other Half had brainstormed together in order toe up with this answer.


    The safest route that they had all agreed upon was to put all the me on a Legacy.


    Legacies were mysterious powers that no one could fully exin.


    No one could confidently say that they understood how Legacies worked, making it the perfect scapegoat for any questions that were magic rted!


    ¡°I am able to use Magic because I am a Legacy Holder,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Leah sighed. ¡°Understood. Thank you for answering my questions. Please take good care of Lily.¡±


    ¡°I will Mother. I look forward to seeing you again, and Father, in Southshire.¡±


    ¡°Just make sure youe prepared. My husband is at least ten times stronger than Conall.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Seriously?¡± Ethan was truly surprised about this revtion.


    The current him was still unable to beat Conall unless they were fighting in the Sea. If Lily¡¯s Father was at least ten times stronger than him¡­


    ¡®That¡¯s it!¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®We have no choice but to get you and Lilian to do it, so you can summon a Thunderstorm onnd! There is no other choice!¡¯


    ¡®Wow!¡¯ Sebastian chuckled. ¡®Your inner thoughts are really leaking. You¡¯ve been pushing for this for a long time now.¡¯


    ¡®Of course I am! All he needs to do is pin Lilian down and it is already a done deal!¡¯


    ¡®Okay, calm down and take deep breaths¡­¡¯


    Ethan sighed and rubbed his forehead.


    Leah, Conall, and Lyall, thought that he was feeling troubled because he was intimidated by how strong their Father was.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that the reason why Ethan was rubbing his forehead was because his Other Half was being unreasonable inside his Sea of Consciousness.


    A few minutester, he bid goodbye to Leah, Conall, and Lyall before heading back to Dud Manor.


    Now that the issue with Lily¡¯s family had been temporarily dealt with, he could now focus his attention on the uing ballroom party, where he would be forced to rub shoulders with all the Noble Families within the Eastshire Kingdom.

 Chapter 442 Something Dark, Dangerous, And Incredibly Sexy

    <h4>Chapter 442 Something Dark, Dangerous, And Incredibly Sexy</h4>


    ?¡°You¡¯re doing great, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, Lilian. You were a very patient teacher.¡±


    ¡°No. You are just a good student. I¡¯m sure thedies at the ball will give you the passing grade.¡±


    Ethan smiled as the music ying in the background faded.


    Right now, Lilian was leaning her back against Ethan, while he had his arms wrapped around her.


    The dance that they had just finished dancing was the dance meant for couples.


    As someone who had participated in several high-ranking ballroom parties, Lilian knew the type of dances that weremonly used in these gatherings.


    All in all, Lilian taught Ethan three dances due to the short time that was given to them.


    But, those three dances would be enough to cover every kind of dance that would be yed in the party.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to use this dance for anyone other than us, okay?¡± LIlian said before turning around to hug Ethan and stand on tiptoe. ¡°Absolutely not allowed.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan replied as he nted a kiss on Lilian¡¯s forehead. ¡°I won¡¯t use this dance with other girls.¡±


    ¡°Including Nicole,¡± Lilian added.


    Ethan chuckled before giving Lilian a light hug. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Just joking!¡± Lilian giggled. ¡°I¡¯m sure that she will try to escape being invited to this kind of dance. Since that is the case, her only option is to dance with you. So, make sure to give her a helping hand.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow. ¡°What if she bes impressed with my dancing and falls in love with me?¡±


    ¡°Silly Ethan,¡± Lilian lightly pinched her lover¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Nicole won¡¯t fall in love with you because you dance well. It will take more than that to tame her wounded heart.¡±


    Ethan suddenly became curious after hearing Lilian¡¯s words.


    But, he decided not to pry into Nicole¡¯s private life.


    He already had a lot of trouble on his te, and he didn¡¯t like adding more problems on top of it.


    ¡°Well then, have you prepared the clothes you are going to use for the party?¡± Lilian asked.


    ¡°¡­ I need to prepare clothes?¡± Ethan blinked. ¡°I thought the academy would provide me with something.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Are you serious?¡± Lilian didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry because Ethan¡¯s face showed it all. ¡°You still don¡¯t have clothes for the ballroom party?¡±


    Ethan shook his head.


    All this time, he thought that the Academy would provide him with clothes, or he would get clothes when he arrived at the pce.


    Because of this, he didn¡¯t make any effort to buy any clothes that he would use for the party.


    There was also the series of events that had been kicked off, beginning with the arrival of the Grand Archmage of the Kingdom.


    Simply put, he hadn¡¯t even had enough time to buy anything for the uing ballroom party.


    ¡°Ethan, sometimes I don¡¯t know if I should be happy knowing you, or be sad that you still have this side of you despite being one of the most outstanding Wizards of this generation,¡± Lilian cupped the young man¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really mind since we¡¯re the only ones who see this side of you.


    ¡°However, now that I know that you still don¡¯t have something to wear, it¡¯s time to go to Limeburgh Town!¡±


    Without another word, Lilian grabbed Ethan¡¯s hand and dragged him to go shopping.


    On their way to the exit of Dud Manor, they came across Luna and Selene, who had just returned now that the angelic beauty had finished her extra sses.


    ¡°Good timing Luna!¡± Lilian said as she also grabbed Luna¡¯s hand. ¡°Come with us to Limeburgh Town. Ethan still didn¡¯t have a suit for the ballroom party.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not good,¡± Luna¡¯s expression became serious after hearing Lilian¡¯s words. ¡°Let¡¯s go right away!¡±


    This time, instead of one girl dragging him, it now became two, making Ethan shake his head helplessly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Several minutester¡­


    The three finally arrived in Limeburgh Town, and the first shop they went to was the shop that sold suits.


    Since there was not enough time for Ethan to have a custom suit made for himself, they had to pick the next best thing.


    Fortunately, the Tailors of the Wizarding World specialized in alteration magic, so changing the size of clothes wasn¡¯t an issue.


    After picking up a few suits that matched the color of his hair and eyes, Luna asked Ethan to try on something that caught her attention.


    The moment the teenage boy stepped outside of the dressing room, the two youngdies, as well as the other customers in the store, looked at him in a daze.


    ¡°¡­ Luna.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Lilian.¡±


    ¡°You are a genius.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I wasn¡¯t quite sure if it would look good on him as well.¡±


    Currently, Ethan was wearing the ck butler suit that Luna asked him to try on after she saw it on disy.


    Even the seamstress nodded her head in appreciation after seeing a handsome young man wearing one of her creations.


    ¡°Ethan, can you call me, Your Highness?¡± Lilian asked. ¡°Pretty please.¡±


    Ethan gave his lover a devilish smile before making a proper bow.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Thedies, who were also inside the store, looked at Ethan with fawning looks on their faces.


    ¡°Kuh! Can we keep him for ourselves? How much do I need to pay to hire him?¡±


    ¡°Why is my family¡¯s butler an old man? Why can¡¯t he be a young and handsome teenager like him?¡¯


    ¡°I want to take him home.¡±


    Luna, and Lilian, who heard thements of thedies around them couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads in agreement.


    ¡°¡°Master, we¡¯re buying this butler suit!¡±¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good doing business with the two of you!¡±


    Ethan decided to humor his two lovers, and kept his butler suit on.


    The three of them then had a short date in the city, with almost every youngdy and woman looking in his direction.


    His long blue hair was tied up behind his back, and held in ce with a wolf hair pin.


    This was one of the gifts that Lily had given him, and he always wore it to keep his hair presentable.


    ¡°I think we should return to the academy,¡± Lilianmented as she looked at the setting sun in the distance.


    ¡°Might as well,¡± Luna replied.


    But, at that exact moment, they came face to face with Leah, Lyall, and Conall, who were also in the city and buying souvenirs to take back home.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Lyall squealed after seeing Ethan in a butler suit.


    The next moment, she tried to jump into his arms, but her mother, Leah, was faster.


    ¡°Leviticus!¡± Leah said as he pointed the wand at her daughter, making her freeze mid-jump.


    Lyall tried to break free from the spell that bound her body, but Leah¡¯s hold on her was firm, making her give up in the end.


    ¡°Can you not embarrass me in public, Lyall?¡± Leah looked at her daughter with a disapproving look on her face.


    The beautiful woman sighed before looking at the handsome young man, who was holding hands with two beautiful girls.


    She already knew the names of Ethan¡¯s lovers, but she still hadn¡¯t taken a good look at them ever since she arrived at the academy.


    ¡°Mother, let me introduce you to Luna and Lilian,¡± Ethan said. ¡°This is Lady Leah, Lily¡¯s Mother.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Lady Leah,¡± Lilian made a perfect curtsy, which Leah returned as well.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Lady Leah,¡± Luna also made a curtsy, which was expected of ady of her rank.


    ¡®This boy sure knows how to pick flowers,¡¯ Leah thought as she looked at the two teenage girls, who wouldn¡¯t lose to the beauty of her daughter. ¡®Well, Lily is already his First Wife, so I don¡¯t need to worry about her getting bullied by others.¡¯


    Lyall, who was still floating in mid-air, kept her gaze locked on to Ethan, making thetter feel a bit ufortable.


    ¡°The sun is about to set, so all of you return to the academy,¡± Leah stated. ¡°Ethan, we will be returning to Southshire tomorrow. I¡¯d appreciate it if you are there to bid us farewell.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there, Mother.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll now return to the academy.¡±


    After a short goodbye, the three rode their flying brooms to return to the academy as fast as possible.


    ¡°Mother! Why did you stop me?¡± Lyall pouted. ¡°I was this close!¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop embarrassing our family,¡± Leah replied. ¡°Conall, make sure that she doesn¡¯t attack Ethan tonight. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± Conall replied. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that Lyall doesn¡¯t cause trouble for you and the academy.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lyall crossed her arms over her chest, and decided to ignore her brother and mother.


    Deep inside, she envied Lily because she managed to find a good man, who was worthy of her.


    But, for some reason, Ethan held a very fatal attraction to her.


    It was not just because he was handsome.


    No.


    Lyall could feel something dark, dangerous, and incredibly sexy, hiding beneath the young man¡¯s calm gaze, and it made her heart flutter inside her chest.


    She was very sensitive to very dangerous individuals, especially those who had the power to kill her.


    But, instead of fearing it, she embraced this feeling, giving her the strong urge to slice up Ethan¡¯s chest, and eat his heart, so that he would stay with her¡­ forever.

 Chapter 443 Will That Thing Even Fit Me?

    <h4>Chapter 443 Will That Thing Even Fit Me? </h4>


    ?¡°Be careful on your trip back home, Mother,¡± Lily said as she hugged her mother tightly.


    ¡°I will,¡± Leah replied. ¡°You take care of yourself, okay? Write to me regrly, and don¡¯t hesitate to tell me if Ethan is bullying you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily nodded.


    A minuteter, the two parted and both nced at the handsome young man, who was being pestered by Lyall for a hug.


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m just asking for another hug,¡± Lyall pouted. ¡°Is that too much to ask?¡±


    ¡°I already allowed you to hug me earlier, but you squeezed my butt after,¡± Ethan replied as he eyed the red-haired beauty in front of him. ¡°Just why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°Ethan, as your future sister-inw, I have to check the goods and make sure they are of high quality,¡± Lyall replied in a serious tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t squeeze anything this time. If you¡¯re really worried, I can hug you from behind¡­¡±


    The youngdy then briefly nced at Ethan¡¯s lower region for a split second before raising her head to give him a sweet smile.


    ¡®Damn, did you see that?¡¯ Sebastian asked. ¡®This girl is nning to squeeze Ethan down there if he allows her to hug him from behind.¡¯


    ¡®A verymendable trait¡ªexcept that this girl is one of those crazies,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®She¡¯s not allowed to be part of the Family Tree. I forbid it!¡¯


    Ethan took a few steps back in order to distance himself from Lyall. He could tell that Lily¡¯s sister was up to no good, so he decided to stay as far away from her as humanly possible.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Lyall clicked her tongue.


    However, she no longer hid her desires this time and tantly stared at Ethan¡¯s lower region, as if she were a connoisseur appraising some kind of delicious food.


    ¡°Will that thing even fit me?¡± Lyall muttered subconsciously. ¡°Lily managed to take it, so I¡¯m sure I can do it as well.¡±


    Suddenly, her vision was blocked by her younger sister, making her shake her head helplessly.


    ¡°Behave yourself,¡± Conall lightly tapped Lyall¡¯s shoulder, making thetter stick her tongue out in his direction.


    ¡°Have a safe journey, Mother,¡± Ethan said as he extended his hand to shake Leah¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯lle to see you and father as soon as I can.¡±


    Leah held the young man¡¯s hand and shook it twice. But she didn¡¯t let go of his hand right away.


    ¡°Ethan, make sure toe prepared,¡± Leah said in a serious tone. ¡°If you face my husband half-heartedly, you will definitely regret it.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mother,¡± Ethan replied.


    Lily¡¯s mother finally let the young man¡¯s hand go, but Lyall snatched it and shook Ethan¡¯s hand vigorously.


    ¡°I will also tell Father that you want me to be your Mate,¡± Lyall said passionately. ¡°I will wait for you in Southshire. Don¡¯t keep me waiting for long, okay?¡±


    After saying those words, she let go of Ethan¡¯s hand and ran away with a reddened face.


    ¡°Mother, make sure to stop her from saying that nonsense okay?¡± Ethan stated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leah replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s just teasing you¡­ maybe.¡±


    The corner of Conall¡¯s lips twitched because he understood what was going on inside his sister¡¯s mind right now.


    ¡®I worry about the future.¡¯ Conall sighed in his heart. ¡®I better clear things up with Father before he misunderstands.¡¯


    Lily, who could guess what her brother was thinking, gave him a hug before asking him to make sure that Lyall didn¡¯t cause trouble after returning to Southshire.


    A few minutester, Leah, Conall, and Lyall finally left, leaving Ethan and Lily behind.


    ¡°You can now breathe a little easier,¡± Ethan said as he hugged Lily from behind. ¡°Your family will not trouble you for the time being.¡±


    ¡°How brave of you to hug me just a hundred meters away from the Academy Gates,¡± Lily replied, but she didn¡¯t make any move to break free from Ethan¡¯s hold. ¡°Are you not afraid that my Fans Club is going to target you if they see us like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them,¡± Ethan whispered in Lily¡¯s ear. ¡°Tomorrow afternoon, I¡¯ll leave the academy to head to the Royal Capital. So, why don¡¯t we head to Limeburgh Town with Luna after ss?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± Lily replied before lightly tapping Ethan¡¯s arms that were wrapped around her body. ¡°Now, let¡¯s hurry before someone really sees us.¡±


    Ethan nodded and released his lover, but not before giving her a kiss on the cheek, which made the youngdy smile sweetly from ear to ear.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in the Great Eagle Forest¡­


    ¡°Ethan is carrying a Fomorian Egg?¡± Koko asked in disbelief. ¡°How did he evene into possession of such a thing? Also, why didn¡¯t you confiscate it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Koko,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°It was entrusted to him by the Founder of the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Seriously.¡±


    The Giant Spider, Broodmother, was also making chirping noises, making her dissatisfaction known to the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the right decision?¡± the White Unicornmented. ¡°You should be the one holding onto it to keep it safe. A mere student holding that thing will just cause problems in the future.¡±


    ¡°As I told you, I can¡¯t do that,¡± Professor Rinehart sighed. ¡°Look, the Founders of the Academy have left behind their Wills.


    ¡°They are to choose the most promising student within their respective Manors and bestow upon them gifts, resources, and knowledge that will help them defend the academy from future threats.


    ¡°Since the Golden Egg came from Fortis Dud, it¡¯s something that I cannot forcefully take away. It was his, and he chose Ethan as his representative.¡±


    The three of the most powerful Magical Beasts that lived in the Great Eagle Forest nced at each other before sighing at the same time.


    ¡°Fine,¡± the White Unicornmented. ¡°Since this is something rted to your academy, we will no longer dwell on it. However, are you starting to prepare for the re-emergence of the Fomorians in the Shire Continent?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Professor Rinehart nodded. ¡°The King has also been informed of the situation. For the time being, you can rest easy that there will be no grand invasion happening anytime soon.


    ¡°At most, they will send a handful of elites to scout and gather information. We just need to keep our eyes and ears open so that we can catch them before they can create a foothold here in Eastshire.¡±


    Professor Rinehart wasn¡¯t afraid of facing the giant Fomorians, who were born for war.


    What he was wary of were the intelligent ones, who were born with Human forms.


    Since they looked exactly like Humans, it would be easier for them to mingle with the people of thend, allowing them to roam everywhere, undetected by the Humans, Dwarves, Elves, Beastkins, and Fae, who jointly ruled thends of the Shire Continent.


    --------------------


    (A/N: Only one chapter tonight. Still not feeling well.)

 Chapter 444 He Likes To Do That In His Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 444 He Likes To Do That In His Sleep</h4>


    ?It was amazing.


    That was the only thought on my mind as Ethan embraced me inside the inn in Limeburgh Town.


    It was just a little unfortunate that there were more than the two of us who were there.


    Lily was with us, but I didn¡¯t mind it that much.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that we made love to Ethan at the same time. However, this time felt more amazing than usual.


    Perhaps it was because we hadn¡¯t done it in a while that our union was more intimate and sweeter than usual.


    Also, I think Ethan had be more proficient in making love with Lily and me,pared to the first attempts we made in the past.


    I left Selene in Chloe¡¯s care, which made her look at me with an amused look on her face.


    She was my best friend, so she already understood where I was going and what I would be doing next.


    Although she had distanced herself from Ethan, our friendship hadn¡¯t changed.


    In fact, we even became closer than before.


    Ethan might not know about it, but Chloe was always worried about him. She often asked me if he was eating on time and getting proper sleep.


    The first time I told her that we found Ethan lying on the floor of the Common Room, she almost went to visit the Dud Manor to ask him what had happened.


    When I told her that it happened a second time, she almost dropped the muffin that she was about to eat.


    At the time, I wished that she and Ethan would at least talk whenever they were in the same ss. Looking at both of them was painful because they were forcing themselves to avoid each other when it was very obvious that they cared for each other.


    But as much as I want to think of my best friend right now, I am unable to do that, especially with Ethan looking at me with a loving gaze tinged with a hint of lust.


    ¡°You''re beautiful, Luna.¡±


    He had said these words to me many times already. Still, every time I heard it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel my heart flutter because I knew that he was talking from his heart.


    ¡°Hey, how about me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Lily.¡±


    ¡°Mmm!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as Ethan sealed Lily¡¯s pouting lips with a kiss, making her wrap her arms around his body.


    Knowing that he would be kissing her until she was satisfied, I hugged him from behind and pressed my breasts against his back.


    His back was warm, broad, and firm, making me rx. I felt at ease because I knew that this was the back of someone I could depend on.


    A few minutester, he turned around to kiss me too, while Lily lowered her head towards Ethan¡¯s abdomen in order to clean him up to prepare him for the next round.


    Two hourster, all three of usy on the bed, hugging each other.


    Ethan¡¯s head was buried in my breasts because he liked it this way.


    When I first asked him why he liked to rest his head on my chest after we made out with each other, he said that it put his heart at ease when he did it.


    I knew that Ethan grew up without a mother, so perhaps he was subconsciously doing something like this to seek that warmth that he hadn¡¯t experienced when he was a child.


    To be fair, I was very happy to let him have his way. Although Lily was with us, it was only natural that Ethan would choose to rest his head on my chest because mine was bigger than hers.


    Perhaps, Lily knew this as well, so she didn¡¯t say anything and simply hugged Ethan from behind, pressing her body close to him and sharing her warmth.


    It was her way of telling Ethan that he could sleep peacefully because she was there to hug him to sleep.


    ¡°He¡¯s more intense than usual, right?¡± Lily said in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he will be heading to the capital tomorrow, and will not see us for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Lily hummed. ¡°You might be right.¡±


    Both of us knew that whenever Ethan was with us, he didn¡¯t raise his guard and fell into a deep sleep.


    Just like how we felt safe when he was with us, he also felt safe when we were together.


    Because of this, Lily and I could talk without worrying about him waking up.


    ¡°He¡¯s getting used to making love with the two of us together,¡± Lilymented. ¡°Maybe next time, there will be one more joining us when we make love with him.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Lilian?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s also a possibility, but I doubt it,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Ethan isn¡¯t in a rush to pluck her cherry. He wants to nurture their rtionship a bit more. He¡¯s that kind of guy.¡±


    I noticed that Lily¡¯s voice became more affectionate when she said the part about ¡°He¡¯s that kind of guy.¡±


    Clearly, she loves Ethan very much. I felt the same way, but I was still very jealous.


    I might have gotten his first kiss, but Lily took everything else.


    Not only was she his first lover, but they also spent more than a year together in the Lands of stor.


    Their bond would not break so easily even with the interference of her family.


    ¡°So, who is it?¡± I asked with genuine curiosity. ¡°Are you referring to Emma?¡±


    ¡°¡­No,¡± Lily replied. ¡°That girl wants to have Ethan all to herself, so she will not join us in our joint activities.¡±


    ¡°Then who? Are you talking about Chloe?¡±


    ¡°No. She might be able to do it with you, but not when I¡¯m around. Also, she¡¯s still in a Cold War with Ethan, so I don¡¯t see it happening in the near future.¡±


    Just as I was about to ask who she was talking about, Ethan moved in his sleep. Before I knew it, he was already sucking on my right breast like a baby.


    ¡°¡­ He likes to do that in his sleep,¡± Lilymented after seeing what just happened. ¡°He¡¯s a big baby.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I agreed. ¡°Our big baby.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Lily hummed.


    ¡°So, who are you talking about?¡± I asked. ¡°If it¡¯s not Lilian, Emma, and Chloe, then who? Is Ethan seeing some other girls aside from them? Or, are you perhaps referring to Nicole? Is she even interested in Ethan?¡±


    Lily shrugged. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. This is just my woman''s intuition talking right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Wait a minute. You can''t be thinking that your sister, Lyall, will be that third person, right?¡±


    ¡°Yggdrasil forbids that from happening. I know what my sister is like. Thest thing I¡¯d want is for her to be Ethan¡¯s lover. Luna, listen to me. My sister might look carefree, but she''s actually a very dangerous person.


    ¡°If my brother, Conall, overpowers his opponent with his strength, Lyall is someone who likes to y with her prey until they can no longer offer any resistance. I would rather have Nicole be Ethan¡¯s lover than let my sister have a chance to embrace him. We can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    Ethan, who was busy sucking like a baby, shuddered subconsciously.


    It seemed that even in his defenseless state, the mere mention of Lyall¡¯s name was enough to make him feel threatened.


    ¡°There, there, everything will be fine,¡± I said as I lightly patted his head, making his body calm down.


    Soon, Ethan¡¯s body stopped shaking, returning to its peaceful state.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her again in front of Ethan,¡± I proposed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily agreed and hugged Ethan tighter.


    Soon, the two of us also fell asleep, while holding our beloved in a protective embrace.

 Chapter 445 I Think It’s Time For Punishment, Don’t You Think?

    <h4>Chapter 445 I Think It¡¯s Time For Punishment, Don¡¯t You Think?</h4>


    ?When Ethan woke up the next day, he felt so refreshed as if he had slept for an entire day.


    Fortunately, it was the weekend, so there were no sses.


    The young man then noticed the faint marks that he had left on the beautiful bodies of his two lovers, and felt a pang of guilt.


    ¡®I overdid itst night,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I was too excited and became a little rough.¡¯


    Taking out a potion in his hand, Ethan lightly applied it on the marks that he could see.


    As for those that he couldn¡¯t see, he would wait until Luna and Lily woke up before applying some potion on those parts as well.


    Just as he was applying some potion on Lily¡¯s thigh, the youngdy¡¯s body shuddered, making Ethan raise his head to look at her beautiful face.


    Although Lily kept her eyes closed, and pretended that she was asleep, Ethan already knew that she was awake.


    However, he didn¡¯t say anything, and continued to apply the potion on her thigh.


    What Ethan didn¡¯t know was that Lily¡¯s thigh was quite sensitive, and one of the parts of her body where she felt very ticklish.


    As his fingers traced over her smooth skin, her body once again shuddered, as she did her best to stop herself from giggling.


    As if a switch had been flipped inside Ethan¡¯s head, he once again applied some potion on her thigh, only this time, he deliberately moved his finger in a tickling motion, making Lily giggle.


    ¡°S-Stop!¡± Lily pleaded. ¡°You win, okay?¡±


    The young man smirked before nting a kiss on Lily¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ethan said. ¡°You were just so cute that I decided to tease you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a bully.¡± Lily pouted.


    ¡°Turn around, Lily.¡± Ethan looked at her with concern. ¡°I want to see if I left marks on your back as well.¡±


    Seeing his worried look, Lily turned around to show him her back.


    Truth be told, these small marks that had been left behind due to their lovemaking wasn¡¯t a big deal to her.


    She was certain that they would heal after a day or two, so she wasn¡¯t too bothered by them.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh, or cry, after seeing that Lily¡¯s backside was littered with kiss marks.


    Although she had modest breasts, her buttocks made up for it, and it was more than enough to fan the mes of lust in Ethan¡¯s heart.


    Because of this, he could understand why he had repeatedly left his kiss marks on that location, when he was overwhelmed by lust and love to her lovers.


    After applying the potion on Lily¡¯s backside, Ethan nced at Luna, who had woken up, and was looking in their direction.


    Currently, Lily was on all fours, with her hips raised, creating a very provocative scene.


    If not for the fact that Ethan was currently feeling guilty of what happenedst night, he might have already taken her subtle invitation, and eaten her up for breakfast.


    ¡°You too, Luna,¡± Ethan said before kissing her cheek. ¡°Show me your back.¡±


    Luna obeyed, and went on all four just like Lily.


    Seeing that he had left kiss marks on her back as well, Ethan applied potion to it, so that it would heal faster.


    A few minutester, he had finished doing what he needed. However, there was one problem.


    The stimtion of seeing his two lovers with their hips raised side by side was too stimting.


    The young man knew that if he stayed inside the room, the chances of him eating up the offerings in front of him was a hundred percent.


    But, just as he was about to leave, Lily and Luna turned around and pounced on him, pinning him on the bed.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, darling?¡± Lily asked as her hand gripped the hard little guy, who was twitching in her hand.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for punishment, don¡¯t you think?¡± Luna said in a seductive tone, making Ethan wonder if he should run away, or just allow the two beautifuldies to punish him.


    ¡°Um, we should go to the academy soon,¡± Ethan tried to use the voice of reason to convince the two girls to wear clothes and have breakfast in the inn. ¡°I still need to pack for the trip to the capital.¡±


    Ethan thought that he made a good excuse, but Lily ignored him and took Little Ethan inside her mouth.


    The young man knew then and there that he had already lost the battle.


    A minuteter, the three people ate each other for breakfast, making Ethan run a littlete for his trip to the Royal Capital.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few hourster¡­


    Nicole looked at Ethan with a fed up expression on his face.


    The young man had raised the cor of his shirt to hide the kiss marks on his neck.


    This was Luna¡¯s and Lily¡¯s revenge for being marked by him all night, so they decided to return the favor.


    However, when Lilian saw this, she felt envious, so she added a few more kiss marks on Ethan¡¯s neck, forcing the young man to wear a cored shirt to hide the evidence of his intimate moments with his lovers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go,¡± Nicole said with a sigh. ¡°We can talkter.¡±


    Without another word, Nicole took off to the skies with her flying broom.


    Ethan followed behind her with his Wind Dancer.


    When the two were a good distance away from the academy, Nicole nced at the young man and sighed for the second time.


    ¡°Are you sure you packed the clothes you are going to wear for the ballroom party?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°We won¡¯t have enough time to find you a recement when we arrive at the capital if you didn¡¯t bring it with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I brought it with me,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Good.¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°I went to Dud Manor to look for youst night, but Lilian said that you are not around. I should have known that you¡¯re doing some monkey business in Limeburgh Town.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not monkey business,¡± Ethan replied with a straight face.


    ¡°Sure, whatever you say, Mr. Popr with thedies.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­¡±


    Ethan knew that he wasn¡¯t in a position to argue with Nicole because he was the one at fault.


    For the time being, he just focused on the path ahead of them as they both flew to the nearest town, which had a Teleportation Gate that would bring them to the Royal Capital of the Kingdom of Eastshire.

 Chapter 446 The Sword Of Light, Claíomh Solais

    <h4>Chapter 446 The Sword Of Light, ¨ªomh Sis </h4>


    After half a day of traveling, which included passing through at least six Teleportation Gates, Ethan and Nicole finally arrived in the Capital City of Wisteria, where the Royal Pce of Eastshire stood for centuries.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally here,¡± Ethan breathed a sigh of relief as he gazed at the castle perched up on top of the mountain that overlooked the city.


    However, when he saw the giant de of a sword and its handle that was sticking out at the center of the castle, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was really a sword, with the castle purposely built around it.


    Nicole, who was paying close attention to Ethan¡¯s reaction, smiled. She already expected him to be surprised after seeing the castle for the first time.


    In fact, he was not the only one who felt this way.


    Nicole felt the same when she first saw the Royal Castle a few years ago. At that time, their Patriarch brought her and the other members of the Asta Family to take part in the King¡¯s birthday celebration.


    But, that was only to be expected because the sight was truly memorable.


    ¡°Is that really a sword?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°It is,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°The name of that sword is ¨ªomh Sis, which trantes to the Sword of Light. ording to legend, when the battle between the Tuatha De Danan and the Fomorians ended, that sword suddenly appeared on that mountain.


    ¡°In order to ensure that it would be protected from harm, the Founder of Eastshire decided to build a castle around it to serve as the Sword¡¯s Sheathe until its rightful owner appeared.


    ¡°But even after many centuries, the sword remains in the mountain of Wisteria and will remain there until the promised day when the world descends into darkness. Or so the legend foretold.¡±


    Sebastian, who was inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, had a solemn look on his face as he looked at the giant sword in the distance.


    ¡®She looks so lonely,¡¯ Sebastian said softly.


    ¡®True,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®She¡¯s just like you in the past¡ªwaiting in the City of Zentris for your owner to return.¡¯


    Perhaps, due to Sebastian¡¯s feelings being transferred to him through their connection, Ethan also felt a little sad as he looked at the sword in the distance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°Feeling nervous?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to rest.¡±


    Ethan summoned his Wind Dancer and flew toward the castle in the mountains.


    Nicole followed behind him with a yful look on her face.


    When they were only hundreds of meters away in the castle, Ethan¡¯s Other Half told Ethan to stop because there was a barrier in front of them.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t see this barrier, so he decided to activate his X-Vision to see if he could catch a glimpse of it.


    His blue eyes glowed faintly as he looked in front of him.


    He immediately saw a barrier that covered the entirety of the mountain, preventing everyone from going in.


    ¡°Did you sense it?¡± Nicole asked as she flew in front of Ethan. ¡°And here I thought, you would bump into it mid-flight.¡±


    Since he was still using X-Vision, he saw the naked body of the beautifuldy in front of him, which made him avert his gaze.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied as he deactivated his X-Vision. ¡°How do we proceed from here?¡±


    ¡°Simple.¡± Nicole smiled. ¡°Just follow me.¡±


    Ethan followed behind Nicole as they flew to the side of the mountain.


    A few minutester, he saw what seemed to be an open space made of white marble in the center of the forest.


    ording to his estimate, it was at least a mile long, and it was only visible from the sky.


    Several Flying Chariots and Flying Ships were parked hundreds of meters away from the Silver Gate, which Ethan believed was the gateway that would lead them to the castle on top of the mountain.


    Ethan and Nicolended a few meters from the gate and were immediately approached by one of the Guards guarding the area.


    ¡°Here is our invitation,¡± Nicole said as she handed the medallion given to her and Ethan by the Grand Archmage of Eastshire.


    The Guard waved his silver baton over the medallion that had the emblem of the Wisteria carved on it.


    The flower on the medallion glowed faintly, which was the proof of their authenticity.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been expecting you, Lady Asta, Sir Gremory.¡± The Guard gave the two teenagers a respectful bow. ¡°Please, allow me to lead you to the gate.¡±


    Ethan and Nicole nodded and followed the Guard toward the Giant Silver Gate.


    The Silver Gate opened slightly, allowing enough space for two people to walk through it side by side.


    Taking the lead, the Guard walked ahead, followed by Nicole, andstly, Ethan.


    When he stepped inside the Gate, Ethan found himself staring at another Gate where several guards were stationed.


    This gate reminded him of the Gates of Brynhildr Academy, which served as another checkpoint to ensure that no one would be able to enter the castle grounds unless they were given permission to do so.


    ¡°Present your medallions,¡± the Guard Captain wearing white military clothes ordered.


    Ethan and Nicole raised the hands that were holding the medallions to show them to the Guard Captain who went to inspect them.


    ¡°You may pass,¡± the Guard Captain said before turning to the guard that apanied the two teenagers. ¡°Escort them inside the castle, and return to your post right after.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± the Guard saluted before walking forward.


    The gates opened wide to allow the three of them to enter.


    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nicole asked, and Ethan had to agree with her statement.


    The path that led to the actual castle was surrounded by blooming flowers, giving the surroundings a fragrant scent.


    The fragrance made Ethan¡¯s mind feel sharper, and he also felt revitalized. Although he was still tired from the journey, that feeling decreased by a good margin.


    When they arrived at the castle doors, there were two castle maids waiting for them.


    Both of them seemed to be in their early twenties, and they stood perfectly still, only moving when the two special guests arrived in front of them.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been expecting you, Sir Ethan Gremory and Lady Nicole Asta,¡± one of the Maids said. ¡°We will be serving as your personal maids during your stay in the castle. If you need anything, feel free to ask us. We will do our best to amodate all of your requests.¡±


    ¡°My name is Mary,¡± the Maid, who was assigned to Ethan, introduced herself.


    ¡°My name is Sue,¡± the other Maid, who was assigned to Nicole, said with a smile.


    ¡°¡°Please, follow us as we take you to your rooms.¡±¡±


    Ethan was worried that Nicole¡¯s room and his room would be far from each other.


    Fortunately, their two rooms were right beside each other, which gave him some peace of mind.


    ¡°See you at dinner,¡± Nicole said as she entered the room that was assigned to her.


    ¡°Okay. See youter,¡± Ethan replied before he, too, entered the room that was prepared for him.


    The moment the door was closed, Mary gave the young man a short tour of his room.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, I would like to inform you that the date of the party has been moved two days from now,¡± Mary stated. ¡°Until then, I will take care of your every need.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mary,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired, so I will be resting a bit.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Sir Gremory,¡± Mary bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Just call me Ethan when we are alone,¡± Ethan said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not good with formalities.¡±


    Mary returned Ethan¡¯s smile and bowed once more before handing him a silver bell.


    ¡°If you need me, just ring this bell, Ethan,¡± Mary exined. ¡°I wille to you right away.¡±


    After saying those words, the Castle Maid finally left Ethan alone, granting him privacy.


    ¡°Lilith,e,¡± Ethan ordered.


    A momentter, a ck Cat jumped out of his shadow and sat in front of her Master.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking a bath,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Make sure to not let anyone peep, okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master,¡± Lilith said in a serious tone. ¡°If that maides back to peep, I will scratch her face.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t have to go that far. You only need to stop her froming into the bathroom.


    ¡°As you will, Master,¡± Lilith replied.


    While Ethan was enjoying a rxing shower, more Flying Chariots and Flying Ships arrived at the base of the mountain.


    The Nobles and High-Ranking Nobles of the Kingdom were starting to gather at the capital, and this was partly due to the two teenagers. At the party, they would personally be knighted by the King, bestowing upon them the title of Honorary Knights of the Kingdom of Eastshire.

 Chapter 447 Private Dinner With The Grand Archmage Of Eastshire

    <h4>Chapter 447 Private Dinner With The Grand Archmage Of Eastshire</h4>


    Somewhere in the Pce¡­


    ¡°Our special guests have already arrived in the castle,¡± Edmond said to the person seated beside him. ¡°Shall we proceed as nned?¡±


    ¡°Might as well,¡± the King of the Eastshire Kingdom, King Austen, replied.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll send them an invitation after dinner. We moved the event for two days just for this surprise you prepared, after all.¡±


    ¡°I am looking forward to seeing their performance.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    An hourter¡­


    ¡°Sir Ethan, the Grand Archmage, Lord Edmond, has invited you to have dinner with him in a private room,¡± Mary said. ¡°Will you ept this invitation?¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Ethan replied as hezily propped himself up from the bed.


    Looking at the clock on the wall, he noticed that it was already five in the afternoon, and he had been asleep for nearly three hours.


    ¡®I still feel tired,¡¯ Ethan thought before yawning. ¡®Luna and Lily should have held back earlier.¡¯


    After getting eaten by his lovers for breakfast, Ethan didn¡¯t have enough time to rest before having to leave with Nicole to reach the Capital City of Wisteria on time.


    But the Grand Archmage of the Kingdom invited him to a private dinner, so it would be rude to reject the invitation. Ethan could only force himself to stand up in order to prepare before meeting Lord Edmond.


    However, Mary suddenly blocked his path and looked at him with a solemn expression on her pretty face.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, I¡¯m sorry, but you will need proper attire to meet up with Sir Edmond,¡± Mary said. ¡°Your current clothes are inappropriate for this meeting.¡±


    Ethan nced at the mirror in the room, and saw himself wearing jeans and t-shirt, which he usually wore whenever he went out of the academy.


    Even he found his current set of clothes inappropriate for the asion, so he tried to rummage through his storage ring to find more suitable attire to wear.


    But before he could find something decent to wear, Mary opened the wardrobe inside his room and took out a set of pants and a ck cored shirt with a tie.


    ¡°Let me help you dress, Sir Ethan,¡± Mary said. ¡°It is my duty to assist you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mary, but I can dress on my own,¡± Ethan said before taking off his shirt.


    He then folded it and ced it on top of the bed.


    Because he was too focused on folding his shirt, he didn¡¯t notice that Mary had fallen into a daze as she looked at his chiseled body which was oozing with masculinity.


    After folding his shirt, he nced at the maid who still had her mouth wide open and cleared his throat.


    ¡°Can you wait outside, Mary?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°I promise that this will not take long.¡±


    ¡°O-Of course, Ethan,¡± Mary replied as she walked towards the door.


    But as she walked, she gave Ethan one longst nce before finally leaving the room and locking the door behind her.


    ¡®Poor girl. I bet the bar she set for her future husband just got a little higher.¡¯ Sebastian chuckled.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t stand a chance,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®I¡¯m guessing she will be more aggressive in offering her services to Ethan now that she has seen the goods.¡¯


    ¡®Now, that is something worth watching.¡¯


    ¡®Just wait. I can tell that she¡¯s that type of girl.¡¯


    Ethan, who had no idea what the two people from the peanut gallery were talking about, had already removed his jeans and folded them.


    He then ced it on the bed before picking up the ck pants that Mary had prepared for him.


    ¡®These pants are quitefortable to wear,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®They also fit me perfectly. Did they already know my body size?¡¯


    As if to confirm his suspicion, the ck cored shirt was also of the right size.


    After checking himself in front of the mirror, the only thing left for him to do was to put on his tie and button up his shirt.


    But, there was one problem.


    He didn¡¯t know how to wear a tie.


    ¡°Mary, can you help me with my tie?¡± Ethan asked.


    The door in his room immediately opened as if the maid was waiting for this moment.


    She then walked towards Ethan, and helped him tie his knot properly.


    After adjusting it, she then carefully buttoned his shirt and used her hands to press on it as if making sure that there were no creases to be seen whatsoever.


    Seeing how seriously she was doing her work, Ethan decided to standpletely still until she was finished.


    After making sure that his clothes had no problems, she asked Ethan to sit on the chair so that she could properlyb his hair.


    ¡°Your long hair is very beautiful, Sir Ethan,¡± Marymented. ¡°As a man, I am quite surprised that you are able to care for it properly.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that someoneplimented Ethan¡¯s long hair, which he decided to keep as is after spending more than a year in thends of stor.


    Truth be told, he wasn¡¯t doing anything special with his hair, yet it remained silky smooth with a healthy glossy shine.


    The reason why his hair was kept in good condition was due to the Tidebringer¡¯s blood that had now fully merged with his own blood.


    Not only did it strengthen Ethan¡¯s body, it also improved his physique as well as his good looks.


    The Tide Bringer was known as ady killer.


    Just a smile from him was enough for ady to invite him to her room, which was amon urrence when he was still in the City of Zentris.


    After fixing his hair and tying it up with the Wolf Hair Clip that Lily had gifted him, Mary guided the young man toward the designated ce where Lord Edmond was waiting for him.


    As he walked inside the hallway of the castle, several men and women, both young and old, nced in his direction with appraising looks on their faces.


    Ethan was already used to being stared at, so he continued to walk at a steady pace, exuding a confidence that he had umted from his life experiences.


    A few minutester, he finally arrived at the designated room, where Edmond was waiting for him.


    Mary courteously knocked on the door and announced Ethan¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    After Lord Edmond¡¯s voice sounded from the other side, Mary opened the door, and moved to the side, making way for the young man to enter the room.


    The first one he saw was the old Archmage, who was wearing noble attire, which made Ethan feel thankful that Mary stopped him from going out in his jeans and t-shirt.


    Then his eyes wandered to the beautiful youngdy with pink hair beside him, which made Ethan arch an eyebrow.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ethan asked, making Nicole raise her fist as if threatening him to act properly.


    The young man smiled and walked towards the chair that was designated for him.


    Truth be told, he was blown away by Nicole¡¯s beauty, which became more pronounced after she dressed ordingly.


    This was the first time that Ethan had seen Nicole wear a dress, with her hair styled properly.


    In order to hide his brief moment of falling into a daze, he decided to tease her to give him time to recover.


    Once he was properly seated, Lord Edmond gestured toward the staff inside the room, signaling them to serve dinner.


    This was Ethan¡¯s first dinner inside the Pce of Wisteria, and frankly, he was itching to find out the real reason why the Grand Archmage had invited him and Nicole to dine with him in private.

 Chapter 448 Knight And Seek [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 448 Knight And Seek [Part 1] </h4>


    Ethan had gotten used to eating the delicious food of the academy, yet he had to admit that the food served in the pce was a little bit fancier and more delicious than what he was ustomed to.


    During the entirety of the dinner, the three of them talked casually about random topics like their adventures in the Domain that belonged to Nightfall Academy, as well as their battle against the Dungeon Monsters during the Dungeon Outbreak.


    The Grand Archmage of Eastshire didn¡¯t ask anything too personal, so the discussion went smoothly, making the atmosphere quite lively.


    After they were all done eating, Lord Edmond ordered the staff to leave the room.


    Ethan and Nicole knew that the casual talk was over and that they were about to discuss more important things.


    ¡°As you may already know, this Ballroom Party is being held not only to celebrate the victory of Otto City against the Dungeon Outbreak but to also bestow upon the two of you the titles of Honorary Knights,¡± Edmond said with a smile.


    ¡°Unfortunately, most nobles are greedy. Every time someone rises in the ranks, they are bound to deal with opposition. Unfortunately for them, the merits that both of you have achieved were enough to silence them.


    ¡°Otto City¡¯s importance is known to everyone, so anyone who disagrees with the King¡¯s decision to reward the two of you will fall from his grace. But, even though they are not saying anything now, it doesn''t mean that they will not attempt to mock and even insult you in public.


    ¡°That is just the way of nobles. So, I advise the two of you to not pay any heed to them. In fact, it will be best if both of you just ignore thempletely.¡±


    Ethan and Nicole nodded their heads in understanding. Truth be told, Ethan didn¡¯t really care about knighthood or any noble titles.


    If not for the fact that he had made a deal with Chloe¡¯s father, Soren, that he would strive to be a noble, he wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to show up to the Ballroom Party.


    Nicole, on the other hand, was different from Ethan.


    As someone who grew up in a Noble Family, she wanted to gain recognition and have a title of her own, separate from the Asta Family.


    But since her family was one of the Pirs that was loyal to the crown, it would not be easy to separate from them.


    This was also why she decided to take the Heir Wars seriously. If she couldn¡¯t break free from the family, then she would take control of it.


    That way, she would be able to do what she wanted and change a few rules that the Asta Family had imposed on everyone, including their branch families.


    ¡°Also, there is one more thing,¡± Lord Edmond said with a mischievous smile on his face. ¡°Tonight, there is an event that will be held here in the pce. It¡¯s called ¡®Knight and Seek¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Knight and Seek?¡± Ethan blinked. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard about it.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s face became solemn after hearing Lord Edmond¡¯s statement.


    Clearly, she knew what this event was because it was a verymon game held in the Asta Family.


    It was a game where the Knight would have to hide or fight for a period of time.


    If they managed to hide or survive until the time limit, then they would win.


    Simply put, it was a survival game with a handful of people hiding and the rest searching and hunting them down, hence it was called Knight and Seek.


    After Lord Edmond exined the rules of the game to Ethan, the young man¡¯s face also turned serious just like Nicole¡¯s.


    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, there are nobles who don''t like the fact that both of you are going to be Honorary Knights. Although it is the lowest rank of Nobility without any real power ornds under its name, it¡¯s still a Noble Rank.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to make them go all out to hunt the two of you, so they can vent out their displeasure. Ah, the King will also give a prize to those who manage to hunt either of you, so keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°What a sick game,¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°I guess this is what Nobles refer to as entertainment?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Lord Edmond nodded. ¡°It allows those in power to watch those below them struggle. Since the King only invites everyone to gather at the Pce during special asions, events like this are hosted to make things more lively.¡±


    The Grand Archmage then pointed at the door.


    ¡°The moment you leave this room, the game will start,¡± Lord Edmon smirked. ¡°The game will end after the two of you are caught. And if you manage to survive until nine in the evening, then a wonderful prize awaits the two of you.


    ¡°If you survive until the end, the King will personally give the two of you treasures from his personal collection, so do your best to survive until the end, okay?¡±


    Ethan nced at Nicole, and thetter nodded her head.


    The young man then faced the Grand Archmage and asked him a question.


    ¡°Are we allowed to fight back?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lord Edmond answered. ¡°However, no one is allowed to kill anyone.¡±


    ¡°Will we be given a grace period to hide? Nine o¡¯clock is just two and a half hours away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be given exactly thirty minutes to hide. You can hide up to the third floor of the castle as well as outside of it. However, you are not allowed to leave the castle premises. If you leave the castle premises, the game will end, marking the two of you as the losers of the event.


    ¡°By the way, if you choose this method, you will receive a punishment, so it will be best if you just y the game and have fun.¡±


    Ethan scoffed. ¡°Have fun being hunted? Yep. This is definitely going to be fun.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. So, do you have any more questions?¡± Lord Edmond asked yfully.


    ¡°None,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Lord Edmond waved his hand. ¡°May fortune be in your favor.¡±


    Before Ethan and Nicole could even do anything, they found themselves in front of the Grand Archmage¡¯s room.


    A momentter, Lord Edmond¡¯s voice reached the two teenager¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Your thirty-minute grace period starts now.¡±


    Ethan and Nicole nced at each other before nodding their heads at the same time.


    Since the nobles wanted to y a game, they would give them a game that they would not be able to forget anytime soon.


    ----------------------------


    (A/N: Only one chapter today. the nended safely, but I''m burned out from the exhaustion of the journey. I will go home on the 29th, and prepare myself to write more chapters for Wizard so I can mass release due to the number of days I cked.


    Thanks for always supporting me, and the well wishes of those who wished for me to recover faster is greatly appreciated. Kekeke, for the time being just read my other novel, System''s POV while I recuperate.)

 Chapter 449 Knight And Seek [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 449 Knight And Seek [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°Did you hear? Those two little rats have already started running,¡± a teenage Noble said with a smile. ¡°The game this time is going to be more fun than the previous ones.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± another teenagermented. ¡°One is a daughter from the Asta Family, and the other is an upstartmoner. Seriously, I can ept thedy from the Asta Family gaining a title, but amoner? His Majesty sure likes to jest.¡±


    ¡°Well, ording to the reports, he was one of the people that took part in the defense of Otto City,¡± a youngdy said. ¡°I think that is an achievement in itself, is it not?¡±


    ¡°It is, but so what?¡± a noble snorted. ¡°Commoners aremoners. They should be honored to serve the Nobles.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Them wanting to be Noble themselves is the problem; they should be content with their current position.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I guess all of us will target themoner boy then.¡±


    ¡°I saw him earlier, and he¡¯s quite handsome. Maybe I should make him my pet or something?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯ll aim for that as well. It will be a shame to ruin such a handsome face.¡±


    While the young members of the Nobility were busy chatting with each other, the older ones calmly drank wine and waited for the event to start.


    Although they were adults, some of them still nned to join the game in order to properly teach the two Honorary Knights some lessons about humility.


    ording to Lord Edmond¡¯s estimate, hundreds of people would be simultaneously hunting Ethan and Nicole, whom they were currently monitoring through the floating Crystal Ball in front of him.


    ¡°How about it, Edmon¡± the King of Eastshire, King Austen smirked. ¡°Shall we make a bet?¡±


    ¡°Sounds fun,¡± Edmond replied. ¡°What are we betting on?¡±


    ¡°Those two kids, of course.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let me hear the details of the bet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet that they will be captured in an hour or less,¡± King Austen stated. ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll bet that they will be able to survive until the event ends,¡± Edmond replied.


    ¡°Oh? You seem pretty confident.¡± King Austen looked at his Grand Archmage with a smile.


    ¡°Well, that boy reminds me of my younger self,¡± Edmond replied. ¡°He will not be an easy target even when thousands of people are teaming up to hunt him. Also, your Majesty, I must warn you beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Warn me about what?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that the damage that Ethan and Nicole might make to the pce won¡¯t be able to be regenerated in time for the Ballroom Party.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Are you serious?¡±


    King Austen looked at his Grand Archmage in disbelief, but thetter only shrugged.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see in a few minutes,¡± Edmond smiled. ¡°By the way, what are we betting on?¡±


    King Austen lightly tapped the armrest with his hands before holding Edmond¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You already know what I want,¡± King Austen stated.


    ¡°You¡¯re too overprotective,¡± Edmondmented. ¡°Fine, but I¡¯ll only do what I can. And if I win this bet, you will promise me to no longer interfere. Do we have a deal?¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After that exchange, both men shifted their gaze to the crystal ball, which showed the young man standing in front of Nicole¡¯s Guest Room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in the Pce¡­


    ¡°Do you have any ns?¡± Nicole asked as she hurriedly changed her clothes to something easier to move in.


    The beautiful dress she wore during dinnery on the floor, neglected by the youngdy who chose practicality over beauty.


    ¡°I do,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But I¡¯m not familiar with the pce.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a ce in mind?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Take me somewhere with lots of water. If you can take me to a water source, then it will be better.¡±


    The door of Nicole¡¯s room opened, and the youngdy came out wearing clothes meant for Knights out on field duty.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction after seeing Nicole¡¯s heroic aura, brought upon by her choice of clothes.


    ¡®Nine out of ten,¡¯ Sebastianmented.


    ¡®Same.¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded.


    It was not only Ethan who liked Nicole¡¯s choice of clothes. The two members of his peanut gallery also made their thoughts known.


    ¡°The only ce that has running water in the castle are the fountains,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Aside from them, I do not know of any other ces.¡±


    Ethan frowned as he quickly formted a n inside his head.


    ¡°Take me to the nearest one,¡± Ethan said after a minute had passed.


    Nicole nodded and the two ran towards the balcony of her room and took out their flying broomsticks.


    As long as they didn¡¯t leave the pce grounds, it was fine if they used their broomsticks to fly.


    Expecting that the two teenagers might escape to the pce grounds, several young nobles were spread out inside the pce.


    So the moment they saw Ethan and Nicole fly past them, smirks appeared on their faces.


    However, they didn¡¯t make any attempt to hunt the two teenagers.


    The game Knight and Seek had rules, and they weren''t allowed to actively follow the two Knights even if they saw them fly past.


    However, it didn¡¯t stop them from taking note of the direction they went, which would be the first ce they¡¯d head to as soon as the grace period of thirty minutes had ended.


    ¡°How many minutes are left?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Ten minutes,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°We still have time. The first fountain is over there.¡±


    Nicole pointed in the distance, where a fountain that shot water up to four meters high up in the air could be seen.


    Ethan advanced forward and summoned his Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    He then tapped the bottom of the fountain with his trident before looking in Nicole¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Where is the second nearest fountain?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Nicole replied.


    She already had a hunch of what Ethan was trying to do, so she no longer asked questions and simply led him to the second fountain in haste.


    The King, watching them, found this odd, but he didn¡¯t make anyments.


    All he saw was Ethan dipping the tip of his Trident into the fountain before flying away.


    Edmond, on the other hand, frowned.


    He heard that Ethan could control water to a certain extent, but since he didn''t have the chance to see it firsthand, he was unable to gauge just how proficient he was in controlling Water Magic.


    ¡®Five minutes left,¡¯ Edmond thought as he looked at the hourss beside him.


    Simr to King Austen, the Grand Archmage of Eastshire was looking forward to what kind of strategy Ethan was nning to use in this game, where he and Nicole would be hunted down by hundreds of Wizards and Witches at the same time.

 Chapter 450 Knight And Seek [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 450 Knight And Seek [Part 3] </h4>


    ¡°Last two minutes,¡± one of the Nobles said as he gripped his wand firmly. ¡°This is going to be one fine night.¡±


    All the other Wizards and Witches had also drawn out their wands and other magical weapons, prepared to join the hunt.


    Any type of Magic was allowed as long as they didn¡¯t use it to kill. But even if they were to attempt to use Magic to kill, there was no chance of anyone dying under the Grand Archmage¡¯s watch.


    Lord Edmond had already activated the special runes within the pce grounds to prevent any idents from happening.


    If someone were about to die, they would immediately be teleported to the Main Event Hall, preventing them from getting seriously injured by the spells that would be used during the hunt.


    Although the rule was that killing wasn¡¯t allowed, the Nobles rarely followed this rule and simply showcased their power in order to attract potential partners during this grand event.


    ¡°One minute,¡± King Austen smirked. ¡°Otto has a very high opinion of Ethan. I want to see with my own eyes what he saw in that boy.¡±


    Edmond didn¡¯t say anything but kept his eyes focused on the crystal ball in front of them.


    When thest drop of sand fell on the hourss, all the Nobles began to move.


    The Hunt had started, and they wanted to be one of the people to catch one of the Knights, which would earn them a reward from the King himself.


    Ethan and Nicole were also aware that the game had started, but they didn¡¯t care.


    They were heading straight to their fifth fountain with their brooms, flying low to prevent anyone from seeing them from the sky.


    When Ethan saw their destination, he sped up and dipped the tip of the trident into the water of the fountain.


    ¡°We got the third of them,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Do you want to head to the next one?¡±


    Ethan was tempted to say yes, but he could feel that their pursuers were currently hot in their trails.


    ¡°Give me a minute,¡± Ethan said as he embedded the Sea God¡¯s Trident on the fountain. ¡°There is something I want to try.¡±


    Nicole nodded and unsheathed her rapier from its scabbard.


    She then hovered above Ethan, paying close attention to their surroundings.


    ¡°All rivers lead to the sea,¡± Ethan muttered.


    ¡°So, hear my call¡­¡±


    ¡°Ande¡­¡±


    ¡°To¡­¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes glowed with power as he burned through his Magical Reserves.


    Beforeing to the Royal Pce, he had kissed all of his lovers, the Fairies in the Garden, and even got Luna¡¯s help to store two orbs of her condensed magical power inside his body.


    He even brought six magical batteries with him as a backup.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that Ethan had armed himself to the teeth.


    His magical power seemed endless, and thanks to his Magic Circuits, which had shown signs ofplete recovery, he was able to store his Magic Power for a few days without a problem.


    Suddenly, the castle grounds shook, catching everyone by surprise.


    ¡°Are we under attack?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this? An earthquake?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Maybe this is just a short tremor!¡±


    While all of this was happening, the fountains that the Sea God¡¯s Trident had touched earlier all shot water upward, which reached dozens of meters into the air in great volumes, making it seem like it was raining.


    Five fountains did this at the same time, drenching those that were nearby.


    Ethan, whose eyes were still glowing with magic power, grabbed his spear and pointed it at the sky.


    ¡°Aqua Pandemonium!¡± Ethan roared, and on cue, the Sea God¡¯s Trident shone radiantly, forcing Nicole to cover her eyes.


    The Wizards and Witches who were looking for Ethan¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s whereabouts suddenly saw the brilliance in the distance.


    ¡°There! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the first to catch them!¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Dozens of Wizards and Witches flew in the direction of the light.


    But something unexpected happened, which they didn¡¯t foresee.


    The water droplets in the air all merged together until they were the size of golf balls.


    A momentter, these Water Balls shot out toward the Wizards and Witches at great speeds. When they realized what was happening, it was already toote.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±


    ¡°It hurts!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Just like Ethan had dered it wasplete Pandemonium.


    With five Fountains creating a Pseudo-Rain within the territory where Ethan was, he was inplete control of his element.


    ¡°Now, Nicole!¡± Ethan shouted, breaking the youngdy from her daze.


    ¡°cies Imbrem!¡± Nicole pointed her rapier towards the helpless Wizards and Witches who were being hit from all sides.


    Originally, the game Knight and Seek was hosted purely for fun and entertainment without the need to use powerful spells to hurt anyone.


    However, the Nobles who joined this Hunt wanted to hurt them, with some even thinking about killing them.


    Since that was the case, Nicole decided to not hold back and go for the kill.


    Countless icicles flew towards her targets, dealing the final blow that turned them into particles of light.


    The smarter Wizards and Witches, as well as the adults who joined the fight, formed groups and cast barriers in all directions, preventing them from getting damaged by Ethan¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s bombardment.


    ¡®Behind you!¡¯ Sebastian shouted.


    A momentter, five Fire Balls approached Ethan from the back, but the young man only nced in their direction before they detonated.


    Suddenly, a barrier of mes surrounded Ethan, blocking the Fire Balls that were aimed in his direction.


    A loud explosion sounded, which made the Wizards and Witches who had cast the spell rejoice, thinking that they managed to eliminate one of their targets.


    However, half a minuteter, the zing mes dispersed.


    The Five Wizards and Witches who had tried to sneak attack Ethan from behind all looked at the spear that hovered behind his back in disbelief.


    Just as they thought that they seeded in eliminating the teenager, it turned out that they made a mistake.


    Ordinary Fire Magic was ineffective against Ethan!


    While they were still reeling from the shock of failing to even harm a strand of hair on their target, a voice filled with killing intent reached their ears.


    ¡°Ibar!¡±


    A momentter, the spear, Areadbhair, flew in the direction of one of the Wizards that had targeted its Master from behind.


    The spear pierced through the Wizard¡¯s chest, making him turn into particles of light.


    ¡°Anthibar!¡±


    Ethanmanded and the spear that had pierced through his target, made a U-Turn to return to his hand.


    However, before doing so, it made sure to pierce through the back of a Witch, making thetter scream before turning into particles of light.


    Soon, loud explosions erupted in the surroundings as two people fought against dozens of Wizards and Witches in a game of Knight and Seek that would be remembered for years toe.

 Chapter 451 Knight And Seek [Part 4]

    <h4>Chapter 451 Knight And Seek [Part 4]</h4>


    ¡°They¡¯re in the back gardens! Let¡¯s hurry!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. We should circle around and attack them from behind!¡±


    Almost everyone in the castle was rmed when the entire mountain started to shake.


    ¡°Another earthquake?! This one is stronger than the first one!¡±


    The one responsible for this phenomenon was none other than Ethan, who was manipting the underground source of water to rise up to the surface, making the fountains under his control erupt like volcanoes.


    ¡°¡­Is this what you were warning me about earlier, Edmond?¡± King Austen asked. ¡°The one where you said there¡¯s a possibility that Ethan and Nicole might cause damage to the pce that wouldn¡¯t regenerate in time for the Ballroom Party?¡±


    ¡°Something like that,¡± Edmond replied as the castle shook a third time.


    While he had expected this, which was why he mentioned it earlier, he still didn¡¯t expect that things would end up this way.


    ¡®By Yggrdrasil, just what is that boy doing?!¡¯ Edmond wanted to p Ethan silly for making too much of amotion in the pce.


    He already anticipated that the boy would use some kind of trick in order to ovee the disparity in numbers, but the Grand Archmage just didn¡¯t expect that he would resort to doing something like this!


    ¡®Should I cancel the event?¡¯ Edmond thought as the castle shook a fourth time. ¡®Damn it! I¡¯ll have a long talk with this bratter!¡¯


    The Grand Archmage red at the young man, who was being shown in the Crystal Ball.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes shone in a bluish light as the ground under his feet shook.


    However, he was not the least bit bothered by themotion he was causing. The fountains continued to pump the water out, which had risen dozens of meters in the air.


    While this was happening, countless Water Bullets were descending upon everyone. But Ethan knew that this method wouldn¡¯t work for a long time.


    He understood that once the other Wizards and Witches joined the battle, Nicole and him would have nowhere to go and be pincer-attacked on both sides.


    Because of this, he wasn¡¯t just creating Water Bullets.


    He was creating a massive Water Dragon, using one of the fountains that was farther away from everyone.


    And since it was a distance away from the main battlefield, no one noticed that a monster made up of water was slowly but surely growing at a rapid pace.


    Currently, it was only ten meters long and two meters wide, but the more water it absorbed, the bigger it became.


    A few minutester, the other Nobles, who circled around behind Ethan, finally arrived at the scene.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Nicole!¡± Ethan said as he grabbed the youngdy¡¯s hand.


    A momentter, they skidded on the wet ground in front of them as if they were water skiing.


    Instead of allowing themselves to be pincered, Ethan charged forward in order to position himself right in the middle of the five fountains that were spewing water like mini volcanoes.


    This was his Domain.


    It didn¡¯t matter how many enemies he fought.


    As long as he had a lot of water to manipte, the numerical advantage that the other side possessed didn¡¯t matter.


    Of course, the adults, who had joined the Hunt, had guessed that Ethan was capable of manipting water.


    But they didn¡¯t mind it.


    Some of them also specialized in Water Magic, so this battlefield was right up their alley.


    There were also Wizards and Witches who specialized in Ice Magic, and they were working together to freeze the fountains in order to stop the water from gushing out of the ground like geysers.


    At first, they managed to block two of the fountains, but when they were trying to freeze the third fountain, something unexpected happened.


    A Giant Water Dragon that was hundreds of meters long charged in their direction and annihted them, turning them all into particles of light.


    It then used its body to destroy the ice that covered the fountains, allowing the water to continue to gush out, further increasing its size.


    ¡°Edmond¡­¡± King Austen called out in a solemn tone. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time to stop this before people really get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Edmond replied before he disappeared inside the room.


    He then reappeared a few secondster in front of Ethan, catching the young man by surprise.


    ¡°Okay, game¡¯s over,¡± Edmond said with a helpless look on his face. ¡°The two of you have won this game of Knight and Seek. So, can you make that thing behave?¡±


    The Grand Archmage used his thumb to point at the Water Dragon behind him, which was now over a hundred-fifty meters long.


    Ethan nodded, but, just as he was about to disperse the Water Dragon, a sh of light appeared, and the giant monster was sliced in half.


    The young man¡¯s gaze widened in shock when he saw a youngdy, who seemed to be in herte teens, look in his direction with silver eyes that were as calm as the surface of ake.


    They gazed at each other for a few seconds before the youngdy disappeared as quickly as she appeared.


    The Water Dragon that she had cut earlier dispersed into countless water droplets, which harmlessly rained down on the pce grounds.


    Edmond, who had also seen the youngdy, wasn¡¯t surprised when she appeared.


    In fact, the reason why he came to stop Ethan was to prevent the teenage boy from being targeted by the Castle¡¯s Guardian, who would awaken once she sensed any threats in her surroundings.


    Ethan and the Guardian only gazed at each other for a few seconds, but in the span of those few seconds, the world seemed to havee to aplete stop.


    At that moment, when everyone was frozen in time, the youngdy opened her lips and spoke four words before disappearingpletely.


    ¡°Well met, Tide Bringer.¡±


    Ethan could have sworn that he was just imagining things because Sebastian and his Other Half didn¡¯t see the youngdy nor hear the words she had spoken before she disappeared.


    However, he knew that what he saw was real, which made him wonder who the youngdy was and why her gaze felt as sharp as the de of the Giant Sword, which had been embedded in the Mountain of Wisteria for over a thousand years.

 Chapter 452 You Plan To Invite Him A Second Time?

    <h4>Chapter 452 You n To Invite Him A Second Time? </h4>


    In order to prevent any acts of violence towards Nicole and Ethan, the Grand Archmage, Lord Edmond, personally escorted them back to the pce while telling everyone that the game hade to an end.


    Just as he expected, the Nobles were unwilling to let the matter end in this manner.


    But when Lord Edmond mentioned that he had done it under the King¡¯s orders, all the Nobles had no choice but to ept his decree.


    However, that didn¡¯t stop them from ring at the two teenagers who had made a mess of the pce grounds as well as gotten all of them soaking wet.


    Ethan felt a little guilty, but he didn¡¯t regret what he did.


    In the end, he chose the only method at his disposal to survive, and he used it to the best of his abilities.


    ¡°Hah¡­ it seems we can only use half of the garden for the party in two day¡¯s time.¡± Edmond sighed after they were finally away from the gazes of the nobles. ¡®I just hope that His Majesty will not deduct the garden repairs from my sry¡­¡¯


    Ethan pretended that he didn¡¯t hear the Grand Archmage¡¯s words, while Nicole only smiled as if she found this whole scenario funny.


    ¡°Anyway, just stay inside your rooms for now, and don¡¯te out until the day of the party,¡± Edmond stated in a serious tone. ¡°Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Edmond nodded ¡°Good night, and may the two of you sleep well, knowing that both of you will be remembered by all the Nobles here in the pce for the next few years because of this incident.¡±


    The Grand Archmage shook his head before vanishing on the spot, leaving Ethan and Nicole behind.


    ¡°Good night, Ethan,¡± Nicole said with a smile. ¡°That was fun. Let¡¯s do it again sometime.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ you still want to do something like that again?¡± Ethan nced at the beautifuldy with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°Good night. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    Without another word, Ethan got inside his room and closed the door firmly behind him.


    Since his and Nicole¡¯s rooms were right next to each other, it would not be difficult to see each other even when they were forbidden to wander around the pce due to themotion that they had made.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired,¡± Ethan said as he took off his clothes.


    However, he still went to take a quick shower to make himself feel morefortable.


    When he was done, he used his Water Magic to dry himself up. He was simply too tired, so after pulling on his underwear, heid down on the bed to sleep.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Ethan to fall asleep because he was truly exhausted from what he had done earlier.


    Lilith, who hadn¡¯t made her appearance during the battle, appeared beside Ethan.


    She gazed at his peaceful sleeping face before an idea popped inside of her head.


    ¡®I might not get a chance to do this once he returns to the academy,¡¯ Lilith thought. ¡®It¡¯s now or never.¡¯


    The ck Cat jumped off the bed and took on her Catkin form.


    She then removed her clothes until all of them were on the carpeted floor, including her underwear.


    Lilith thenid down beside Ethan and wrapped her hands around his head.


    Ethan stirred when he felt someone touching him. But sensing that the person didn¡¯t mean him any harm and had a familiar scent, he subconsciously moved to snuggle with that person.


    After spending a lot of time with Ethan, Lilith was already familiar with what her Master was like, especially during the time when he was defenseless like this.


    She had always been present whenever he spent the night with Lily, Luna, and Emma, and during those times, Ethan would subconsciously rest his head on their breasts just like a baby would do when they were in their mother¡¯s embrace.


    Lilith lightly patted Ethan¡¯s head and even hummed a luby for him.


    Soon, the steady breaths of a deep sleeper faintly reached her ears.


    The youngdy didn¡¯t wish to do anything that Ethan would hate, so she didn¡¯t take advantage of his defenseless state any further.


    ¡®This is good enough,¡¯ Lilith thought as she shared her warmth with the young man, whom she was oathbound to protect. ¡®At least, for now.¡¯


    She then closed her eyes to sleep, enjoying this rare moment of intimacy with the handsome young man, who was loved by many beautifuldies, who had tied their destinies with his.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the Pce¡­


    ¡°Although we had no choice but to stop the event, I consider this as my win,¡± Edmond said as he poured himself a ss of wine. ¡°You better keep your word, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Tch!¡± King Austen clicked his tongue, but he had no choice but to nod his head.


    A deal was a deal.


    Also, he now had an idea of what Ethan was capable of doing, which confirmed Mayor Otto¡¯s and Edmond¡¯s report about the teenage boy¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°He made Zia appear,¡± King Austenmented. ¡°That was a close call. If you hadn''t stopped him, she might have cut Ethan in half.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Edmond nodded. ¡°That was a close one. He managed to threaten the Pce and the Sword of Light, forcing our Guardian to awaken and eliminate the threat. Fortunately, she focused on the Water Dragon. If something happened to Ethan, many people would be veeeery angry.¡±


    King Austen sighed. ¡°Next time, make sure to not bring him somewhere with a water source. We don¡¯t want another incident like this to happen.¡±


    ¡°Next time?¡± Edmond arched an eyebrow. ¡°You n to invite him a second time?¡±


    King Austen gave his right-hand man the ¡°I just slipped, okay?¡± nce, making the Grand Archmage chuckle.


    ¡°Anyway, make sure to pass the message to the Nobles that the awarding ceremony will proceed as nned,¡± King Austen stated.


    ¡°What if they cause trouble during the party?¡± Edmond asked.


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t go past my bottom line, then it''s fine,¡± King Austen answered. ¡°Since both of them will be Honorary Knights of the Kingdom, they will have to get used to socializing with the nobles of Eastshire.¡±


    Edmond nodded his head in understanding before drinking the wine in his cup.


    He knew that the King was right.


    It would be best if Ethan understood how the social circles of the Nobility worked so that he wouldn¡¯t be used as a pawn by the High-Ranking Nobles.


    Edmond was worried that Ethan was too ignorant of such things, so he decided to let the young man experience the good and the bad sides of being a Noble early on, allowing him to better understand the geopolitical wars that were happening within the Kingdom of Eastshire.

 Chapter 453 Are You Playing A Prank On Me?

    <h4>Chapter 453 Are You ying A Prank On Me?</h4>


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Well, why can''t I be here?¡± Nicole rhetorically replied.


    ¡°I mean, can¡¯t you eat your breakfast in your own room?¡±


    ¡°Eating alone is not my cup of tea. Also, staying inside my room is boring. I¡¯d rather we talk about the things that we need to watch out for during the Ballroom Party.¡±


    The two maids, Mary and Sue, dutifully ced tes of food on top of the table.


    Nicole wished to have breakfast with Ethan, so she asked Sue toe with her to the young man¡¯s room and have her meal set up there.


    Of course, Ethan didn¡¯t mind. But he was quite surprised to hear that Nicole preferred to eat with people since he had the impression that the youngdy was a lone wolf who liked to do things solo.


    ¡°Ethan, let me give you some friendly advice,¡± Nicole said as she poured honey on the pancake on her te. ¡°The Asta family can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°You can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    Nicole ignored Ethan¡¯s reply and continued her exnation.


    ¡°There are Four Factions among the Noble Families,¡± Nicole exined. ¡°The Conservative Faction likes to keep the status quo. These are the families who are actively working in the background to ensure that the Four Shire Kingdoms will be able to coexist in peace.


    ¡°They are the Diplomats of Eastshire, who have formed connections with the Nobles or ruling families of the other Shire Territories and would coordinate with them for trade and other beneficial projects.¡±


    ¡°The Second Faction is the Radical Faction. This Faction is pushing for the so-called Noble Supremacy, giving more power to the Nobles. The Kerr Family, which Langston belongs to, is part of the Radical Faction.


    ¡°They don''t wish to harm the benefits of the Noble Families, and they are starting to expand their reach outwards, targeting neutral groups like Wizard Academies, including Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°They want to ¡®educate¡¯ the next generation of Wizards and Witches that will be serving under Noble Families, so working with them will give them the most benefits.¡±


    Ethan frowned, but he didn¡¯t say anything to disrupt Nicole¡¯s exnation. He understood that politics between Nobles was a very messy business, and if possible, he wanted to steer clear of their drama.


    ¡°The third Faction is the Military Faction,¡± Nicole said with a smile. ¡°This one is just as troublesome as the Radical Faction. However, instead of Noble Superiority, they aim to strengthen the military force of the Kingdom in preparation for expansion.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Expansion meaning?¡± Ethan had a bad feeling about the Military Faction, and he hoped that he was just overthinking things.


    Nicole smirked because she could tell what Ethan was thinking.


    ¡°The Military Faction is building a strong army with the excuse of protecting the realm. However, it is very clear that they are meant to expand the Kingdom by taking the territories of our neighbors. The Asta Family is part of the Military Faction.¡±


    Sebastian, who was inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, could only smile after hearing Nicole¡¯s reply.


    ¡®Humans never change,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®They are a greedy bunch.¡¯


    ¡®True,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®It will be best if we just conquer Eastshire and make it Ethan¡¯s Kingdom.¡¯


    ¡®Now that is something I can agree to. We better start raising our armies then.¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s.¡¯


    Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose because the peanut gallery inside his head was nning out loud.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half even proposed that they should talk to the Beastkins, Elves, and Dwarves and propose to work together with Ethan on toppling the current Royal Family of Eastshire, to which Sebastian agreed wholeheartedly.


    ¡°And what is thest Noble Faction?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Also, are you fine talking about this stuff while Mary and Sue are both here with us?¡±


    ¡°Sir Gremory, please treat me as furniture,¡± Mary stated. ¡°I don¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°Um? What are you talking about, Sir Gremory?¡± Sue inquired. ¡°I was so busy admiring your handsome features that I wasn¡¯t paying attention to anything else. Did Lady Asta say something?¡±


    The two maids smiled sweetly at the young man, whom they found endearing.


    As pce maids, they were well aware of the different Factions among the nobles, so hearing this information wasn¡¯t a big deal to them.


    ¡°Ethan, Mary and Sue are more knowledgeable about Eastshire than you are,¡± Nicole said. ¡°They might even know more things that I am not aware of, so if you have time, feel free to ask Mary about anything.¡±


    ¡°Lady Asta is right, Sir Ethan,¡± Mary replied. ¡°You can even ask about my three sizes and the color of the underwear that I am wearing today. I will not hesitate to answer Sir Gremory¡¯s questions.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Nicole smirked before eating a piece of the pancake on her te.


    Ethan shook his head helplessly and began to eat as well.


    After taking two more bites of her pancake, Nicole resumed her exnation.


    ¡°Thest Faction is the Neutral Faction,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°These people are only loyal to the crown and don¡¯t dabble too much in politics. The Oswald Family, which Luna belongs to, is part of the Neutral Faction.


    ¡°Since they are neutral, they didn¡¯t really care about the workings of the three other Factions. Unfortunately, the other Three Factions are always doing their best to convert these Neutral Families to be part of their group. Some even resort to bribes and threats to make it happen, which is a very sad thing.¡±


    Ethan narrowed his eyes after hearing that the Neutral Families were being targeted.


    He had lived with Luna¡¯s Family during the Winter Break, and he had seen how warm and caring they were.


    If such a family were to be forced to join the messy politics of the Noble Families, Ethan would not stand idly and let it happen.


    ¡°Usually, High Ranking Nobles suggest matchmaking to the Nobles of Lower Rank,¡± Nicole continued. ¡°This is their tried and true method to pull a Neutral Family under their umbre.


    ¡°Also, can you stop making that scary face as if you¡¯re going to kill someone? You should rx. The Oswald Family has very strong ties with the Father of our current King. He will not turn a blind eye to those who wish to drag the Oswald Barony to this messy political game.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d better not,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°This is what I hate and like about you.¡± Nicole sighed. ¡°You¡¯re very predictable when ites to the people you care for. This is the problem with having many lovers¡ªyou have too many weaknesses, Ethan.¡±


    Ethan neither affirmed nor denied Nicole¡¯s statement.


    If someone tried to harm his lovers, he would do everything in his power to destroy these people.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve told you about the Four Factions, let¡¯s talk about something else,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about a strategy that will make it hard for the Nobles to approach you.¡±


    Ethan arched an eyebrow as he looked at the mischievous smile on Nicole¡¯s face.


    Clearly, she was having fun talking to Ethan about the Games that Nobles liked to y.


    An hourter, Ethan learned the Do¡¯s and Don¡¯ts when dealing with Noble Families.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Halfughed inside Ethan¡¯s head after hearing the youngdy¡¯s pointers.


    ¡®She¡¯s right, you know,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®But, I¡¯m afraid that those pointers will not have an effect, especially after the incident that happenedst night.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s true,¡¯ Sebastian nodded. ¡®In fact, some of those Nobles might even find you more endearing if you do as Nicole tells you. It makes me wonder if she is doing this to help you, or is simply ying a prank on you.¡¯


    Ethan blinked once then twice before asking Nicole a question.


    ¡°Are you ying a prank on me?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Nicole replied.


    However, the youngdy averted her gaze, making Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Halfugh inside his head.


    The Ballroom Party would take ce the next day, and the two people inside Ethan¡¯s head were eagerly looking forward to the results of Nicole¡¯s pointers, which they believed had a fifty-fifty chance of working in the favor of the Noble Families of Eastshire.

 Chapter 454 A Blessing Or A Curse

    <h4>Chapter 454 A Blessing Or A Curse </h4>


    While Ethan and Nicole were having breakfast, several Wizards and Witches were hard at work to restore the beauty of the Pce Gardens.


    The damage that Ethan caused during the Knight and Seek game was pretty extensive.


    The five fountains had beenpletely destroyed, and only a big hole filled with water could be seen in its location.


    Those who specialized in Earth Magic all worked together to block up these holes and fix the damage in their surroundings.


    Rebuilding the fountains took time, so Edmond decided to do it after the Ballroom Party.


    Since the main event was being held in the Event Hall, it would be good enough even if they only used the West Gardens for those who wanted to gather and socialize outside of the Pce.


    While the restoration project was being done outside, thest-minute adjustments for the party were in full swing.


    Almost all the maids in the Pce, with the exception of Mary and Sue, were busy makingst-minute changes


    There were certain things that Edmond had added in order to bolster the defenses of the interior of the Pce just in case something unexpected were to happen.


    He already knew that after the incident that happenedst night during the Knight and Seek game, the Nobles would either be impressed or hate Ethan even more for what he had done.


    Fortunately, the Grand Archmage had forbidden the two teenagers from appearing anywhere in the pce, which allowed the young Nobles to cool their heads, especially those who had been defeated during the event.


    King Austen was also busy sorting out his personal collection of magical artifacts.


    Although the event had ended prematurely, it didn¡¯t change the fact that Ethan and Nicole had won it by default.


    Since that was the case, he would need to reward the two teenagers for their victory, which was why he was organizing his collection, which he hadn¡¯t touched for years.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t add any of the dangerous or cursed magical artifacts to his collection.


    Thest thing he wanted to do was to harm the two promising talents of his Kingdom, whom Edmond believed would be the future Pirs of Eastshire.


    Suddenly, his wife, Queen Evane, entered the room with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, can I meet with those two children from Brynhildr Academy?¡± Queen Evane asked.


    ¡°Why are you asking me for permission?¡± King Austen arched an eyebrow. ¡°You are the Queen. You are free to do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I just heard that they were under Room Arrest, so I thought that they were not allowed to meet with guests,¡± Queen Evane replied.


    ¡°That is true for the Noble Families, but you are the Queen,¡± King Austen said with a smile. ¡°You can go wherever you want here in the Pce.¡±


    Queen Evane nodded. ¡°Good. Do you want me to invite them to have lunch with us?¡±


    King Austen nced at the clock hanging on the wall and saw that there were still at least two hours before lunch.


    ¡°Sounds like a good n,¡± King Austen replied. ¡°I¡¯ll join you as soon as I finish sorting my stuff. There are a few things here that are too dangerous for the two of them to use.¡±


    Queen Evane then gave her husband a light peck on the cheeks before heading towards the Guest Rooms where Ethan and Nicole were currently staying.


    However, when she arrived at her destination, she realized that there was another person who had alsoe to visit their two guests.


    ¡°Good Day, Your Majesty,¡± the Patriarch of the Asta Family, Oscar Asta, bowed his head respectfully when he met the Queen in the hallway.


    Queen Evane¡¯s mood immediately turned sour after seeing one of the Nobles from the Military Faction.


    However, she didn¡¯t let it show on her face, having been used to keeping her poker face at the ready whenever she was out in public.


    ¡°Good Day, Sir Asta,¡± Queen Evane gave the man a brief nod of acknowledgment. ¡°Are you perhaps here to visit our two Honorary Knights?¡±


    ¡°That was my intention, Your Majesty,¡± Oscar replied. ¡°Are you perhaps on your way to see them too?¡±


    Queen Evane nodded. ¡°Yes. Would you like to join me?¡±


    She already had a guess on why Oscar wanted to meet Ethan and Nicole, but she kept this to herself. For now, she decided to just apany the Old Man so that he wouldn¡¯t do or say anything funny while meeting the two teenagers.


    ¡°I would love to, Your Majesty,¡± Oscar ced his hand over his chest and bowed respectfully. ¡°After you.¡±


    The Patriarch of the Asta Family moved aside, allowing the Queen of the Kingdom to pass.


    Queen Evane didn¡¯t n to dy her meeting with Ethan and Nicole, so she walked ahead, with Oscar trailing several steps behind her.


    When they arrived at their destination, the Head Maid of the pce knocked on the door to inform the upants of the Queen¡¯s Arrival.


    Of course, the two teenagers didn¡¯t hesitate to wee the Queen together.


    However, when Nicole¡¯s gazended on Oscar, the smile on her face stiffened.


    Oscar looked at the youngdy who was part of his family with a calm gaze before shifting his attention to the handsome young man standing beside her.


    ¡®So this is that boy that Luca was talking about.¡¯ Oscar gave the young man an appraising look.


    Luca was one of the candidates who had challenged the same Dungeon as Nicole during the Heir Wars.


    Unfortunately, he was forced to abandon the trial halfway due to the Dungeon Outbreak.


    Even so, he still shared the news of what happened to their Patriarch, which piqued Oscar¡¯s interest.


    As one of the Knights of the Kingdom, he knew full well how difficult it was to defend a city against a Dungeon Outbreak.


    Because of this, he made sure to remember Ethan¡¯s name.


    After being invited to the Pce by the King to celebrate Ethan¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s awarding ceremony, Oscar decided to clear his schedule so that he coulde to the pce.


    He arrived an hour after the Knight and Seek game had ended and was told by his peers what had happened.


    As one who had spent the prime of his life on the battlefield, a single nce was enough to tell him that the boy in front of him wasn¡¯t simple.


    In fact, he could feel a great danger lurking inside the depths of his eyes, which could only be sensed by people like him whose hands were covered in blood.


    ¡®I heard from the reports that he managed to return to the present after being sent to the past through a Nexus,¡¯ Oscar mused as he continued to observe the young man, who was currently having a friendly chat with the Queen of Eastshire.


    ¡®It seems that Nicole managed to bring a strong ally to help her in the Heir Wars. I wonder if this will have an effect on the oue of the selection for the next Heir.¡¯


    Oscar didn¡¯t believe one bit that Nicole would win the Heir Wars, especially since there were two Monsters that dominated the rankings of the Asta Family.


    She might bepetent and resourceful, but she was still too young and too inexperienced to fight against her older cousins, who had spent a lot of time hunting the most notorious criminals that threatened the peace of the Kingdom of Eastshire.


    ¡®Well, then. I guess there is something to look forward to in tomorrow''s event,¡¯ Oscar thought. ¡®Ethan Gremorny, I wonder if you are a blessing or a curse to our kingdom.¡¯


    Oscar could feel it in his bones that the young man before him could either help Eastshire prosper and grow stronger or be one of the people responsible for its destruction.

 Chapter 455 He Will Not Know What Hit Him [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 455 He Will Not Know What Hit Him [Part 1]</h4>


    ¡°Hah¡­ that Old Fart finally left,¡± Queen Evane said grumpily. ¡°He''s already this old, so why does he still not kick the bucket? It must be hard on you, Nicole.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it, Your Majesty,¡± Nicole replied.


    Ethan only sipped his tea quietly as he listened to the conversation.


    Just like Queen Evane had said, Oscar had stayed inside his room for nearly half an hour before leaving.


    The man didn¡¯t say anything and just sat quietly on the side, listening to their conversation.


    Even so, Ethan was certain that the Patriarch of the Asta Family was sizing him up.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that something like this had happened, so he was already used to it.


    Ethan had met many powerful people in the past, and he had to admit that Oscar Asta, who stood above the Asta Family, was an impressively strong person.


    While he didn¡¯t want to brag that he was capable of defeating everyone as long as the battle was at the sea, he started to reconsider this way of thinking after meeting the Patriarch of the Asta Family.


    His gut instinct was telling him that even if they fought at the sea, the one who would emerge victorious was the old man he had met a while ago.


    For Ethan, this was supposed to be an impossible thought.


    He had this unshakable confidence that as long as he was fighting in his home court, he was unstoppable.


    So for him to feel that he couldn¡¯t beat Oscar in a sea battle was unnerving.


    But, he trusted his instincts.


    Seeing his solemn expression, Sebastian and his Other Half both smiled.


    ¡®You¡¯ve grown, Ethan,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®For you to acknowledge the disparity in strength proves that you¡¯ve reached a standard where you can gauge someone¡¯s ability correctly.¡¯


    ¡®Sebastian and I never said anything because we wanted you to discover on your own that there would always be someone stronger than you,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated. ¡®Even if you fought at the Sea, some people are bad counters for your ability. That old man was one of them.¡¯


    ¡®Do you know what his specialty is?¡¯ Ethan inquired.


    ¡®Space Magic,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®This means that he''s a very tricky opponent that you can¡¯t fight using brute force.¡¯


    ¡®If you were to fight him, will you win?¡¯ Ethan asked.


    ¡®Easily,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half answered in a heartbeat.


    His voice was filled with confidence, showing how sure he was about winning against the Patriarch of the Asta Family.


    Queen Evayne, who thought that Ethan was intimidated by Oscar because he was staring nkly in front of him, smiled as she engaged him in conversation.


    ¡°Ethan, are you okay?¡± Queen Evayne asked. ¡°Did that Old Fart do anything to you? Just say the word, and I¡¯ll have him kicked outside of the Pce today.¡±


    The two maids behind the Queen both pinched the bridges of their noses at the same time as if they were about to suffer from a major headache.


    Seeing their expression, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel amused because Queen Evane looked like a very easy-going woman, despite her position as the Queen of the Kingdom.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Majesty,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I was just lost in thought.¡±


    Queen Evane nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Truth be told, I was looking forward to meeting you today,¡± Queen Evane stated. ¡°You see, I was taking a bath when the castle started shaking, so I thought that we were under attack.


    ¡°My Maids even rushed inside the bath house and urged me to put some clothes on so that they could take me to a safe ce to hide.


    ¡°Fortunately, the misunderstanding was cleared up before I could take my daughter with me to the underground bunker. You really gave us a fright, young man.¡±


    Ethan could only apologize for the inconvenience that he had caused the beautiful woman sitting in front of him.


    Beforeing to the pce, he had always wondered what the King and Queen were like. But after seeing how humble and friendly Queen Evane was, his earlier notions that the members of the Royal Family must be stuck up and arrogant, vanished instantly.


    ¡°My spies in Brynhildr Academy told me that you have a very colorful love life.¡± Queen Evane suddenly dropped a bomb out of the blue. ¡°Excluding Nicole, you have at least four otherdies who are very intimate with you. It is good to be young, but you should also practice moderation, okay?¡±


    Ethan blinked once, then twice, as he looked at the Queen, who had a mischievous smile on her face.


    Seeing his reaction, the beautiful woman giggled because she liked what she was seeing.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± Queen Evane asked in a teasing tone. ¡°Brynhildr Academy is in Eastshire, so it''s normal for me to know things that are happening there, you know?¡±


    ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s not thatplicated,¡± Nicole said with a smile. ¡°Lord Edmond visited Brynhildr Academy recently, so of course, Her Majesty would know more about you from him.¡±


    Queen Evane chuckled, not even mad that Nicole had blown her cover.


    It was indeed due to the Grand Archmage¡¯s report that she was able to know things about Ethan.


    The more things she heard about him, the more she wanted to meet him, and she had to admit that she liked what she was seeing.


    ¡°My daughter and my son will be attending the ballroom party tomorrow,¡± Queen Evane stated. ¡°I do hope that you get along with them. Also, my husband is busy preparing your rewards for winning the Knight and Seek game, so look forward to it.¡±


    The Queen stayed for an hour longer before bidding her goodbye. She had a great talk with Ethan and Nicole and even invited the two to have dinner with her, which they readily epted.


    When they were certain that the Queen and her entourage had finally left, Ethan sighed and leaned on the couch.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Her Majesty to be such a chatty person,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°She¡¯s only like that in private, Ethan,¡± Nicolemented. ¡°In public, she always wears a poker face.¡±


    ¡°Then why did she not hide her character when Oscar Asta was here earlier?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t need to,¡± Nicole answered. ¡°I forgot to tell you something important. Queen Evane is also from the Asta Family.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Bet you didn¡¯t see thating, huh?¡±


    Nicole smirked because not many knew this secret.


    In fact, she only happened to know about this because she was there when Queen Evane confronted the Patriarch of the Asta Family when Oscar was about to send Nicole and her mother to the countryside so that they would no longer be part of their family.


    Nicole¡¯s Mother was already struggling with a disease that couldn¡¯t be cured, even after using the best healing magic and potions in the Kingdom.


    But Nicole¡¯s Mother had once served as Queen Evane¡¯s maid when she was still healthy, so the Queen of the Kingdom refused to let them suffer any injustice and protected them from the Shadows of the Asta Family.

 Chapter 456 He Will Not Know What Hit Him [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 456 He Will Not Know What Hit Him [Part 2] </h4>


    In Queen Evane¡¯s eyes, Nicole might as well be her niece, so she made sure that Oscar gave Nicole¡¯s mother good amodations despite the fact that she wasn¡¯t contributing anything to the growth of the Asta Family.


    For this reason, Nicole decided to take the burden of having the Asta Family name and did her best to show Oscar that she was a very capable individual.


    Due to her hard work, she was hailed as one of the geniuses of the Family.


    But this was far from the truth.


    Nicole had no choice but to excel in all fields so that her mother would continue receiving the best medical help from the family.


    She understood that Oscar wasn¡¯t a charitable person and would ask her to pay her dues sometime in the future.


    Nicole was also certain that her participation in the Heir Wars was decided by the Old Man on a whim, but that was fine.


    Since there was an opportunity to be the next Heir of the Asta Family, she would grab this opportunity with both hands and fight all the other candidates with everything she had.


    This was the only way that she could guarantee that her mother would continue to receive the best medical care despite being in aa for three years.


    ¡°Just make sure to not tell anyone about this,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°The true background of Queen Evane is hidden behind a wall of lies. The current and the previous King know about it, but aside from them and a select few, no one else knows that Her Majesty has the Asta Blood running through her veins.¡±


    Ethan casually took a sip of the tea, which had already grown cold due to his negligence.


    After he was done drinking, he returned the cup on top of the table and frowned.


    ¡°Then why are you telling me this?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°I told you this to serve as your lucky charm.¡± Nicole smiled sweetly. ¡°Sometimes, ckmail is also a powerful tool to prevent others from looking for trouble for you.¡±


    Ethan could only shake his head helplessly because he understood where Nicole was leading him.


    With this information at hand, if ever Oscar did something to threaten him, he could threaten him back with this information.


    Although he didn¡¯t know if this was enough of a deterrence to make Oscar leave him alone, he decided to ept Nicole¡¯s goodwill and arm himself with the knowledge that was now at his disposal.


    When Queen Evane finally returned to her room, she was pleasantly surprised to see a beautiful youngdy seated on the couch and waiting for her.


    ¡°Wee back, Mother,¡± a youngdy with dark brown hair and hazel eyes greeted her with a smile. ¡°Did youe to meet Nicole and her friend?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Queen Evane said as she walked toward her daughter so that she could sit beside her. ¡°How long have you been waiting, Eva?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t wait that long, Mother,¡± Princess Evangeline, who was usually called Eva by her family, replied. ¡°Besides, I wanted to talk to you as soon as you were done chatting with them.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Queen Evane smirked. ¡°Are you perhaps here to hear about juicy gossip? That¡¯s not very princess-like, my dear.¡±


    ¡°I inherited your genes, mother,¡± Princess Eva said in an innocent tone.


    ¡°You make it sound like it¡¯s a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m very happy to have gotten all of your good traits.¡±


    Queen Evane shook her head helplessly before holding her daughter¡¯s hand in her own.


    ¡°So, what is he like?¡± Princess Eva asked. ¡°Did he get a passing grade from you?¡±


    ¡°He barely passed,¡± Queen Evane replied.


    ¡°But he still passed, right?¡±


    ¡°That, he did.¡±


    Princess Eva looked at her mother with an expectant gaze, making Queen Evane sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be meeting him tomorrow, so stay put for now,¡± Queen Evane stated. ¡°But, I¡¯m not sure if this prank of yours will have the results that you are hoping for.¡±


    Princess Eva giggled after hearing her mother¡¯s words.


    ¡°Whether I get the results I want or not doesn¡¯t really matter, Mother,¡± Princess Eva replied. ¡°But I do feel sorry for him. This is payback for the things he did to our family.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know anything, okay?¡± Queen Evane reminded. ¡°He¡¯s in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Which is better?¡± Princess Eva¡¯s smile widened. ¡°He will not know what hit him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean and evil.¡± Queen Evane chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that you inherited your father¡¯s bad traits.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t be perfect, can I?¡± Princess Eva shrugged. ¡°Sometimes, I feel envious of ¡®you-know-who¡¯ who can just throw caution to the wind, and not care about anything else.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is the burden we bear as the members of the Royal Family,¡± Queen Evane said softly while giving her daughter¡¯s hand a light squeeze. ¡°But unlike the two of us, I¡¯m more worried about your brother. He can be too overprotective, and I¡¯m sure that he will not sit still tomorrow.¡±


    Princess Eva giggled. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be better? As frail preciousdies, we should let the men do the talking for us.¡±


    The Maids of the Princess and the Queen could only sigh in their hearts because none of them believed the words that Princess Eva had just said.


    These two ¡°fraildies¡± had enough political power and influence to move entire mountains if they wished.


    The only thing that was stopping them from doing so were their morals and their genuine love for their Kingdom.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that tomorrow is going to be exciting,¡± Princess Eva said, her hazel eyes glowing faintly with power. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the drama unfold.¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡± Queen Evane nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure that this Knighting Ceremony is going to be a st.¡±


    Somewhere in the Pce, King Austen suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, which made him look over his shoulder.


    Seeing that nothing was there, he subconsciously rubbed his forehead. He had a very bad feeling about it.


    ¡°My daughter must be thinking of something bad again,¡± King Austen muttered. ¡°By Yggdrasil¡¯s leaf, I sure hope that I¡¯m just overthinking things.¡±


    King Austen knew that thedies of his family were a handful. Once they decide to do something, they would do it all the way.


    Sometimes it was amusing, but more often than not, he was forced to clean up their mess.


    With such an important gathering happening the next day, the King could only pray that his wife and daughter would not cause trouble during Ethan¡¯s and Nicole''s knighting ceremony.

 Chapter 457 The Sly Princess of Eastshire [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 457 The Sly Princess of Eastshire [Part 1]</h4>


    Anyone would jump at the opportunity to dine with the Queen of the Kingdom.


    But for Ethan, such a big deal was something he just wanted to get over with.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been in the pce for a day and a half, and I¡¯m already feeling exhausted,¡± Ethan said as Marybed his hair.


    ¡°If any of the Nobles here were to hear you say this, Sir Ethan, I¡¯m afraid that they would start a riot,¡± Marymented. ¡°Everyone wants to form connections with the Royal Family. They would even go as far as to do them big favors.


    ¡°But you, on the other hand, just want to go back to Brynhildr Academy and continue your studies. Perhaps, this is the reason why the Queen wants to get close to you, Sir Ethan. Everyone around her does nothing but tter her to the point of being superficial, but you don¡¯t. That is why she isfortable in yourpany.¡±


    Ethan sighed in his heart after hearing Mary¡¯sment.


    He didn¡¯t dislike Queen Evane.


    In fact, he was even happy that someone like her was the Queen of Eastshire. However, this didn¡¯t change the fact that Ethan didn¡¯t want to be in the limelight.


    But, since he had an agreement with Chloe¡¯s Father, Soren, he decided to endure and wait until the end of the event.


    In order for him to marry Chloe, Soren stated that he must at least reach the nobility rank of a Marquess. Only this way could Chloe''s father approve of Ethan having many lovers.


    Nobles were known to have more than one wife if they wished, so this was thepromise that the two of them had agreed upon.


    He had given Ethan five years to aplish this monumental task, and truth be told, he was certain that the boy wouldn¡¯t be able to reach that rank of Nobility even if he had been given ten years to do so.


    An Honorary Knight was the lowest rank of Nobility. They did not even havends of their own.


    But Ethan knew that he had to start somewhere, so he¡¯d just take what was given to him.


    Also, he was curious about his background. He had four Protector ns protecting him, so he was certain that his identity wasn''t simple. While, he was deep in his thoughts, his personal maid, Mary, had finishedbing his hair, and tied it using the wolf hairpin that Ethan always used.


    ¡°I¡¯m done, Sir Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mary.¡±


    Ethan then stood up to look for Nicole so that the two of them could go to dinner together.


    When he opened the door, he found the youngdy already waiting for him.


    ¡°You look beautiful in that dress, Nicole,¡± Ethan said with a smile.


    ¡°I know,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°You¡¯re not too shabby yourself.¡±


    ¡°Well then, shall we go?¡± Ethan raised his arm, allowing Nicole to hold onto it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± Nicole nodded as she ced her hand on Ethan¡¯s arm, allowing thetter to escort her like the gentleman that he was.


    Sue walked in front of them, while Mary stayed in the back.


    They would be dining in the Queen¡¯s Room, where she usually entertained her guests.


    When they arrived at their destination, Sue knocked on the door twice before making her announcement.


    ¡°Lady Asta and Sir Ethan have arrived, Your Majesty,¡± Sue announced.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Mary and Sue opened the doors before moving to the side and bowing their heads.


    When Ethan and Nicole entered the room together, they immediately saw Queen Evane sitting on the couch. Beside her was a beautiful youngdy in herte teens.


    ¡°This is the first time you¡¯re meeting her, Ethan, so allow me to introduce my daughter,¡± Queen Evane said. ¡°This is Princess Evangeline, and she will be joining us tonight. Eva, this is Sir Ethan Gremory.


    ¡°He will be the one who will receive the title of Honorary Knight, alongside Nicole, tomorrow. Of course, you already know Nicole, so there¡¯s no need for introductions.¡±


    Nicole made a curtsey, which Princess Evangeline returned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you again, Your Highness,¡± Nicole greeted.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, Nicole,¡± Princess Evan replied. ¡°Greetings to you and Sir Ethan.¡±


    Ethan politely bowed to the Princess of the Kingdom.


    Just like her mother, Princess Evangeline was a beauty. However, there was something about her that made Ethan raise his guard.


    ¡°It seems that my charms don¡¯t work on Sir Ethan,¡± Princess Eva said with a smile. ¡°Is this the confidence of a man who has many beautifuldies beside him? Well, I can understand because Nicole is much more beautiful than I am.¡±


    ¡°Surely you jest, Your Highness,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°How can I be more beautiful than you?¡±


    ¡°Then why is Sir Ethan not fawning over me?¡± Princess Eva asked in a teasing tone. ¡°Do you know the reason why, Nicole?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should ask him yourself, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Perhaps I¡¯ll ask himter after we finish dining.¡±


    The two girls chatted casually, making Queen Evane giggle.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave the small talk forter,¡± Queen Evane said before standing up. ¡°Let¡¯s all go into the dining room to eat.¡±


    Ethan and Nicole followed their host and sat in their designated seats.


    A minuteter, the servants of the pce started to ce the dishes on top of the table.


    ¡°I hope you enjoy the food,¡± Queen Evane said as she made a gesture for everyone to start eating. ¡°The chefs did their best to prepare these for the two of you.¡±


    Ethan and Nicole thanked Queen Evane for her hospitality and began to eat.


    Just like all the food in the pce, the various dishes served were all very delicious.


    Queen Evane and Princess Eva took turns asking Ethan and Nicole questions during their meal to liven things up.


    The mother and daughter pair were very eloquent, and they never asked questions that would make their two guests ufortable.


    When they finished eating, they returned to the living room, where they were given refreshments.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, I¡¯ve heard that you had been forced to enter a Nexus when you and another student of the academy were being chased by Rogue Wizards who were part of a bandit group. What was it like to travel in the past?¡± Princess Eva asked.


    ¡°Very scary,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Back then, I thought that I would not be able to return to the present, so at first, I was anxious every day.¡±


    ¡°If I were in your position, I would have felt the same,¡± Princess Eva said as she ced her hand over Ethan¡¯s, making the young man¡¯s body stiffen. ¡°It must have been hard on you.¡±


    ¡°Not as hard as the situation I am currently in, Your Highness,¡± Ethan replied as he looked at the soft, delicate hand that was touching his own.


    He was very tempted to ask the Princess to remove her hand, but knowing that this was a rude thing to say, he decided to just endure for now.


    However, he wasn¡¯t able to hide the displeasure on his face, making Queen Evane and Princess Eva giggle at the same time.


    ¡°I told you, Mother,¡± Princess Eva said. ¡°My charm is not working on Sir Ethan. My confidence has taken a hit.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eva. You¡¯re fine the way you are,¡± Queen Evane replied. ¡°But I have to say that I find this quite amusing. Ethan, do you not find my daughter attractive?¡±


    ¡°Princess Evangeline is a very beautifuldy, Your Majesty,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It¡¯s just that I already have too manydies in my life, and I have learned that having more isn¡¯t always a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Well said,¡± Queen Evane nodded her head in understanding. ¡°Aside from me, my husband only has one more wife. He doesn¡¯t dare to add more because he is afraid that I might identally stab him in his sleep. Ohohoho~¡±


    Ethan tried to smile, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Although Queen Evane had said it in a teasing tone, he was certain that she wasn¡¯t joking at all.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s talk about something else, Sir Ethan,¡± Princess Eva said with a smile. ¡°I did some research on the ce where you and your friend appeared when you were sent to the past. Thends of stor is a very interesting ce, but I found something more interesting as I conducted my research.¡±


    Princess Eva then held Ethan¡¯s hand with both of her hands and held it firmly.


    ¡°Tell me, Sir Ethan, have you heard about the Tide Bringer?¡± Princess Eva¡¯s smile turned mischievous as she stared right into Ethan¡¯s eyes. ¡°He was the Deity worshipped in the Lands of stor during the time period that you were there.¡±


    Ethan had a bad feeling as he held the gaze of the beautiful Princess, whose eyes were reflecting his image.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, did you perhaps acquire the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy?¡±

 Chapter 458 The Sly Princess of Eastshire [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 458 The Sly Princess of Eastshire [Part 2] </h4>


    ¡°Sir Ethan, did you perhaps acquire the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s reply was firm, and yet, Princess Eva only smiled as if she had heard something very amusing.


    ¡°I see.¡± Princess Eva nodded. ¡°Well, since we are already on the subject, allow me to tell you about the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy. However, what you are about to hear is something that I only learned from ancient texts. Whether they are true or not, I cannot confirm it.¡±


    Princess Eva then closed her eyes as if trying to recall what she had read in the ancient texts.


    ¡°Nearly two thousand years ago, when the world was still in turmoil and many powerful Deities roamed the world, a certain young man arrived in the Lands of stor. Back then, the tribes in the area were at war with each other.


    This young man happened to arrive in a peaceful tribe who were doing their best to escape from the battles that were happening all around them.


    The peaceful tribe didn''t have much to offer, but they gave him the best hospitality and even urged him toe with them as they looked for a safe ce to hide.


    The young man agreed and traveled with them for several weeks. However, they soon found themselves surrounded by one of the warring tribes who wished to enve those who were weaker than them.


    Just when the peaceful tribe thought that their time hade, the young man whom they sheltered stood between them and the Tribe who wished to enve their people.


    Knowing that words alone would not convince the Aggressive Tribe to let those who had shown him hospitality go, the young man summoned a Trident in his hand and brought upon a storm.


    ¡°Yes, a Trident that looked exactly like the one glowing on the back of your hand, Sir Ethan,¡± Princess Eva said as she lightly tapped on the emblem of the Sea God¡¯s Trident, which, for some reason, was faintly glowing on the back of his hand.


    ¡°I see,¡± Ethan replied with a calm expression on his face. ¡°What a coincidence. I bought that Trident from the Treasury of Brynhildr Academy. I guess the merits I used to purchase it were worth it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That is indeed a very interesting coincidence,¡± Princess Evamented. ¡°How much did you buy it for?¡±


    ¡°50,000 Merit Points.¡±


    ¡°You got yourself a bargain, Sir Ethan. Those were Merit Points well spent.¡±


    Queen Evane and Nicole just silently sipped their tea and listened to the exchange between the two.


    ¡°Please continue your story, Princess,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I want to hear more about the Tide Bringer.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Princess Eva nodded. ¡°So after the Tide Bringer summoned a thunderstorm, he wiped out the Tribe that wished to enve the people who had cared for him.


    ¡°Perhaps, hoping that no other people would suffer from the war, the Tide Bringer strengthened the Thunderstorm, covering the entirety of the Lands of stor.


    ¡°He then dered that from that moment onwards, thends were under his protection. Anyone who wished to disturb the peace would be his enemy.¡±


    Princess Eva paused for a bit as she stared at the Trident that was glowing on the back of Ethan¡¯s hand.


    Half a minuteter, she continued her tale.


    ¡°Of course, those who wished for dominion ignored his warning and continued to attack the nearby Tribes that were much weaker than them. Unfortunately, their arrogance and ignorance paved the way for their entire tribes to be wiped from the face of the world.


    ¡°The Tide Bringer might bepassionate, but he was a very firm person. Once he dered something, he would do it without fail. After seeing and hearing the one-sided destruction that the Aggressive Tribes were facing, all the other Tribes rejoiced and dered the Tide Bringer as their Deity.


    ¡°These Tribes called themselves the Allied Tribes, and they became one of thergest Tribes in the Lands of stor. In order to ensure their safety, the Tide Bringer brought them to the City of Zentris, where they stayed for hundreds of years under his protection.


    ¡°However, time hade for the Tide Bringer to return to the Sea. But before he left, he promised that one day, he or one of his descendants would return to the Lands of stor when the Allied Tribes needed him the most.


    ¡°No one knew where he went, but he was never seen from again. His name was forever revered and spoken with pride by the people whose lives he had touched.¡±


    Princess Eva then slowly raised her head to look at the young man¡¯s face, who was listening seriously to her tale.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met the Allied Tribes, have you not, Sir Ethan?¡± Princess Eva asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met them,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Were they facing a cmity when you arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Princess Eva smiled. ¡°Then, did they call you the Tide Bringer when you were there?¡±


    ¡°They did,¡± Ethan answered.


    He was telling the Princess the truth because news of his and Lily¡¯s return had already spread within Eastshire and to the other Shire territories.


    Their stories of where they had appeared and what conflict they had taken part in were also recorded by the schrs of the Kingdom.


    The reason why this was done was to give hope to those who might find themselves identally entering a Nexus.


    They want Ethan¡¯s and Lily¡¯s story to be their guiding light in finding the way back to the present, where they rightfully belonged.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t mention the part about the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy, nor his and Lily¡¯s rtionship.


    He only said that they had no choice but to join the war because if they didn¡¯t, they would have had no ce to go in the Lands of stor.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, did you know? That even today, the City of Zentris still exists?¡± Princess Eva asked.


    ¡°I know,¡± Ethan answered.


    ¡°Then have you seen the two statues erected in its center?¡± Princess Eva inquired. ¡°The locals say that it was the Tide Bringer and his wife. In fact, I happened to have a friend send a picture of it to me. Do you want to see it?¡±


    Ethan smiled faintly and nodded his head.


    Of course, he had seen the statues that Princess Eva was talking about.


    After all, it was the first thing they had seen upon arriving back at the present.


    The Princess of Eastshire then held a small blue crystal in her hand and used her magic power to activate it.


    A momentter, a projection showing two statues appeared inside the room.


    Queen Evane, Nicole, Mary, and Sue, all looked at one of the statues with surprise because it looked exactly like Ethan.


    Nicole nced at the second statue and confirmed that it was indeed Lily.


    Whoever made the statues had captured exactly how they looked and preserved them for the next generation to see.


    Ethan stared at the two statues and felt nostalgia.


    Even so, he had no intention of telling anyone that he had indeed acquired the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy, which gave him dominion over the sea.


    Princess Eva deactivated the crystal and sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite unfortunate that Sir Ethan didn¡¯t acquire the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy,¡± Princess Eva stated. ¡°If you did, you would definitely be hailed as a National Treasure in Eastshire, and your reputation would spread far and wide across the Shire Continent.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Quite unfortunate.¡±


    Seeing that he was still not budging, Princess Eva sighed before shaking her head helplessly.


    Since the young man didn¡¯t want to admit that he was the Tide Bringer, there was nothing she could do about it.


    For the time being, she directed the conversation back to the Ballroom Party that would be happening the next day, ending the talk about the Tide Bringer and his Legacy.

 Chapter 459 Our Kingdom Needs Gutsy Young Men Like You

    <h4>Chapter 459 Our Kingdom Needs Gutsy Young Men Like You</h4>


    The day of the Ballroom Party had finallye.


    Ethan and Nicole both wore the ceremonial clothes of a Knight, which had been prepared for them beforehand.


    Both of them looked very good in it, especially Nicole, who was radiating an aura of a true Magical Knight.


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half whistled when they saw her and even gave the beautiful youngdy a thumbs up.


    ¡°Too bad Ethan only ns to have five wives and one concubine,¡± Sebastianmented.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re still not sure who thest one will be,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°But then again, Illumina might hear us, so we should drop the subject while we still can.¡±


    Sebastian nodded. ¡°Agreed.¡±


    Ethan pretended not to hear thements of the two beings inside his Sea of Consciousness and walked side by side with Nicole.


    They were waiting for their names to be called before entering the Event Hall, which would be happening in a few minutes.


    ¡°Nervous?¡± Ethan asked Nicole, who had been silent since the two of them left their room.


    Usually, Nicole would strike up a conversation and even tease Ethan a bit like usual, so her silence now made him feel like something was wrong with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous,¡± Nicole replied without even ncing in Ethan¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯m simply preparing myself mentally to receive my Noble Title, which I rightfully deserve.¡±


    Ethan knew that the youngdy wasn¡¯t telling him the truth, but since he didn¡¯t want to disturb her, he decided to keep his silence as well.


    Five minutester, Mary and Sue appeared beside them and reminded them that Lord Edmond would be calling their names soon.


    The minutes passed by quickly, and they heard the Grand Archmage¡¯s words spread throughout the event hall.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, it is time for everyone to see and meet our guests of honor,¡± Edmond said. ¡°Please wee, Nicole Asta and Ethan Gremory!¡±


    A round of apuse reverberated in the surroundings after the Grand Archmage announced the arrival of the two new Honorary Knights of their Kingdom.


    Nicole, who was about to take a step forward, paused when she felt Ethan grab hold of her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Ethan said as he took a step forward, holding Nicole¡¯s hand firmly and meeting her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re not alone.¡±


    Nicole nced at the hand holding her own before shifting her gaze to the handsome young man, who had a reassuring smile on his face.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Nicole replied before taking a step forward.


    When they appeared at the top of the staircase, Queen Evane and Princess Eva both arched their eyebrows when they saw the two teenagers walking down the stairs, hand in hand.


    Of course, the other guests also found this surprising, but for some reason, they didn¡¯t find it out of ce.


    Ethan was very handsome, and Nicole was a gorgeous youngdy.


    The two of them descending the staircase side by side was a sight as beautiful as a painting.


    Some of the Nobles even thought that they perfectly suited each other, while a handful thought that they were a match made in heaven.


    People liked to look at beautiful things, and the two teenagers weren''tcking when it came to good looks.


    The moment they arrived at the base of the stairs, Ethan reluctantly released Nicole¡¯s hand as both of them bowed towards the King, the Queen, and the Grand Archmage of Eastshire.


    ¡°Nicole Asta and Ethan Gremory, please kneel,¡± King Austen said, and the two teenagers knelt in front of him.


    The King then reached out toward the ceremonial sword that was presented to him by his Grand Archmage and held it firmly with both hands.


    ¡°Be it known to all men that I, Austen Whitehall, am minded to raise Nicole Asta and Ethan Gremory, by virtue of their honor, loyalty, valor, and skill at arms, to the high rank of knighthood.


    King Austen then lowered his sword and rested it on Ethan¡¯s right shoulder.


    ¡°Do you swear and acknowledge me to be your true andwful liege?¡± King Austen asked.


    ¡°I swear,¡± Ethan replied.


    King Austen raised his sword, and this time, he lowered it to rest on Nicole¡¯s right shoulder.


    ¡°Do you also swear fealty to me, to defend and obey me until I depart from the throne or death shall take you?¡±


    ¡°I swear,¡± Nicole replied.


    King Austen raised his sword and lightly tapped Nicole¡¯s and Ethan¡¯s left shoulder consecutively as he made his own vow for his two loyal subjects.


    ¡°And I, for my part, do swear to defend and honor Dame Nicole Asta and Sir Ethan Gremory as befits a true knight,¡± King Austen stated.


    ¡°By the power vested on me, as the King of this Kingdom, and by all witnesses here, I dub thee, Dame Nicole Asta, and Sir Ethan Gremory. Rise, and let Eastshire see your glory!¡±


    Ethan and Nicole stood up at the same time and bowed their heads respectfully to King Austen.


    The King nodded and reached to take a sword from his Queen, which he passed to Nicole.


    ¡°This sword represents the authority of the Knight of this Kingdom, so use it well to serve and protect its people,¡± King Austen said.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Nicole epted the sword presented to her with grace. ¡°I swear to protect this kingdom with every drop of my blood.¡±


    King Austen smiled before reaching out to take the sword that Princess Evangeline was holding.


    ¡°This sword represents the authority of the Knight of this Kingdom, so use it well to serve and protect its people,¡± King Austen repeated what he had said earlier.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Ethan bowed and epted the sword. ¡°But it would have been better if you gave me a spear instead.¡±


    A deafening silence descended upon the Event Hall before it was broken by King Austen¡¯sughter.


    ¡°Good!¡± King Austen patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder twice. ¡°Our Kingdom needs gutsy young men like you. A spear you want, a spear you shall get. But please take good care of that sword. It is a sword that represents the knights of this kingdom after all.¡±


    Ethan nodded and held the sword firmly in his hands.


    Suddenly, he saw something from the corner of his vision, making him raise his head towards the staircase.


    There, he saw the youngdy, who had previously appeared in the garden and had cut his Water Dragon in half.


    There was a faint smile that could be seen on her angelic face as she met Ethan¡¯s gaze.


    However, a momentter, she disappeared as if she had never been there in the first ce.


    King Austen and Edmond both nced in the direction where Ethan was looking.


    But they didn¡¯t manage to catch a glimpse of the Protector of the Royal Pce, who hade to witness the knighting ceremony, making Ethan feel as if she was there to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t run away from her sight.

 Chapter 460 Sir Ethan, What Kind Of Lady Do You Like?

    <h4>Chapter 460 Sir Ethan, What Kind Of Lady Do You Like? </h4>


    ¡°Congrattions, step sister of mine,¡± Luca said with a smile. ¡°To think that you are the first among our family whom His Majesty would recognize as a knight. This is quite an achievement. I¡¯m very proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Both of us know that you don¡¯t mean what you¡¯re saying, Luca.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I do.¡± Luca smirked. ¡°You know me, step sister. I do not burn bridges with anyone who has the potential to reach greater heights.¡±


    After leaving Otto City to escape the Dungeon Outbreak, Luca had lost his qualifications to continue the Heir Wars.


    Even so, he didn¡¯t regret it one bit.


    For him, the Heir Wars were only a waste of time since there was no way that he could beat the two monsters, who were considered Prodigies by the Asta Family.


    However, after he heard the news that Nicole and Ethan had sessfully defended the city, his impression of his step sister, as well as the handsome young man apanying her, had changed.


    He was certain that even the two prodigies of their Family would not have been capable of fighting off a dungeon outbreak and live to tell the tale.


    But since Nicole had done just that, Luca, as well as the other members of the Asta Family, had no choice but to re-evaluate her, making her a top contender for winning the Heir Wars.


    Luca then moved closer to Nicole and whispered something in her ear.


    ¡°Sir Ethan is a good teammate,¡± Luca whispered. ¡°Make sure that he isn¡¯t poached away before the Heir Wars end. Who knows? With him by your side, you might just make it to the finals of the war. dimir and Constantine are both here today. I¡¯m sure they are feeling vexed that you managed to be an Honorary Knight before them.¡±


    Luca took a few steps back before giving Nicole a respectful bow, making the youngdy look at him with a calm gaze.


    She knew full well what Luca was like, so she knew that he was telling the truth when he said that he didn¡¯t want to burn bridges with her.


    Seeing her expression, Luca chuckled before using his thumb to point at his right side.


    Nicole followed the direction where her stepbrother was pointing and saw two people, who were also looking in her direction.


    They were none other than dimir Asta and Constantine Asta.


    The two prodigies of the Asta Family, whom they believed had the highest chances of winning the Heir Wars and bing the next head of the Asta Family.


    Nicole looked at the oldest of the two, dimir, and held his gaze.


    The young man, who had turned 23 years old this year, looked very dashing in his ck suit.


    His dark brown hair was styled properly, and his green eyes looked at Nicole with amusement.


    As someone who frequently joined the Raiding Teams of the Magistratus to apprehend Rogue Wizards and Witches, his power and influence needed no introductions.


    Although Nicole was now an Honorary Knight, this wasn¡¯t a big deal to him because a Magistratus held more clout than a mere Knight of the Kingdom.


    Nicole could tell that dimir was still looking down on her, but she didn¡¯t mind it.


    She then shifted her attention to Constantine Asta.


    This young Wizard specialized in Gravity Magic, making him an extremely dangerous opponent.


    Even dimir wasn¡¯t confident that he would win a direct confrontation with Constantine because he was that dangerous of an individual.


    Constantine had short blonde hair and gray eyes. There were rumors that he gained his expertise in Gravity Magic after getting his hands on a Legacy.


    Of course, whether this was true or not, no one was able to confirm it.


    The only thing they did know was that he was a verypetent Wizard and that he was one of the two people whom everyone believed had a high chance of winning the Heir Wars.


    These two people were Nicole¡¯spetitors, but aside from them, there were other people¡ªlike Luca¡ªwithin their family who had also been chosen to participate in the Heir Wars.


    Although they weren¡¯t as popr and as powerful as dimir and Constantine, they were still chosen to be candidates for a reason.


    Nicole had no intention of underestimating anyone from the Asta Family because she knew full well what kind of rigorous training all of them had been through since they were children.


    After taking a good, long look at her twopetitors, Nicole shifted her attention to Ethan and was unable to stop the smile from creeping onto her face.


    The handsome young man was currently surrounded by Noble Ladies, with some of them even pressing their bodies against him.


    But if they were hoping that Ethan would be flustered and blush due to their womanly charms, all of them were bound to be disappointed.


    Ethan calmly dealt with each and every one of them, keeping a smile on his face.


    His maturity and exceptional good looks made him more endearing in the eyes of the Noble Ladies, who were looking for a good partner to marry.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, what kind ofdy do you like?¡± a pretty youngdy with long brown hair asked with a smile.


    ¡°Someone who breaks the necks of people with a smile on her face,¡± Ethan replied calmly, making all the Noble Ladies giggle.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, you have a good sense of humor,¡± ady who was in her early twentiesmented.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It was a good joke,¡± anotherdy stated. ¡°So what kind of girl do you like?¡±


    Ethan gently pried the hands of the youngdy, who had wrapped her arms around his shoulder and was pressing her breasts against him, away.


    ¡°I like someone who can use Moon Magic,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Moon Magic? That is a very rare magic. Does Sir Ethan n to live his life as a bachelor? That would be a waste.¡±


    ¡°Right. Even though I can¡¯t use Moon Magic, I know other kinds of magic, especially magic that can be used in the bedroom at night.¡±


    ¡°I also know many kinds of Magic, Sir Ethan. How about you spar with me? I¡¯m sure that you will be pleasantly surprised by my abilities.¡±


    Ethan politely rejected the invitation for a sparring match and once again pried the hand of a naughty youngdy, who had subtly touched his thighs when no one was looking, away.


    Lilith, who was hiding in Ethan¡¯s shadow, was fighting the strong urge to leap out and scratch the faces of the annoyingdies, who were doing their best to ingratiate themselves with her Master.


    Just as Ethan was about to extricate himself from the Noble Ladies who wanted him to meet their families, the sound of music began to spread in the surroundings.


    ¡°Excuse medies, but I have an appointment for my first dance,¡± Ethan said politely before walking toward Nicole, who was giving him the ¡°did you have fun?¡± gaze.


    The two of them decided to share the first dance together as a way to escape from the people who were nning to socialize with them.


    Aside from Nicole, Ethan had also promised to dance with Princess Evangeler, allowing him to escape the pursuit of the otherdies who also wanted to dance with him.


    King Austen, Queen Evane, and Lord Edmond looked at the young man with amused looks on their faces.


    All of them knew that Ethan was amoner and wanted to see his reaction after getting swarmed by the Noble Ladies.


    However, they didn¡¯t see the reaction they were looking for.


    Ethan had remained calm and dealt with thedies appropriately, not even giving them an inch despite how hard they tried to catch his attention.


    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± Queen Evane asked.


    ¡°I think I need to observe him more,¡± King Austen replied, making the Grand Archmage and the Queen of Eastshire snort at the same time.


    Clearly, the King wasn¡¯t being honest with them, but since he didn¡¯t want to admit it, they just let him be and continued to observe the young man, who was currently dancing with Nicole on the dance floor.

 Chapter 461 I Would Also Like To Step On You

    <h4>Chapter 461 I Would Also Like To Step On You</h4>


    As the music yed in the background, Ethan and Nicole headed to the dance floor and started dancing.


    Thedies were paying extra attention to Ethan, wanting to see if he could dance.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to notice that he was an amateur in dancing. However, his skills were still passable, to say the least.


    In fact, his subpar dancing skills actually made him more endearing in their eyes.


    The problem with Nobles, especially those from High Ranking Noble Families, was that they tried too hard to be the perfect gentlemen anddies.


    While this was not necessarily wrong since all Nobles were required to lead by example, it was inevitable that they grew tired of it.


    All of them were Nobles, so they understood the kind of training that everyone had to undergo while they were young.


    Singing, dancing, ying the instrument, and learning other forms of art were part of their everyday routine.


    This was why, in their eyes, Ethan looked very human.


    Someone who didn¡¯t have to hide behind a mask and could openly show the world that he wasn¡¯t a perfect individual.


    Lilian told him that he was far from being an expert in dancing.


    But she mentioned that Ethan would still charm thedies regardless of his dancing prowess.


    Of course, the young man didn¡¯t really n to charm anyone. It was just that his presence alone was enough to catch everyone¡¯s attention.


    His dancing skills were not of a high level, but the genuine happiness that showed on his face while he danced with Nicole was enough to tell them that he was having fun.


    When the dance ended, Ethan guided Nicole to the table that their King had reserved for them.


    However, there were two people waiting for them there.


    It was Princess Evangeline, whom Ethan had already met before, and a young man, who seemed to be in his early twenties.


    He was none other than Louis Whitehall, the Crown Prince of Eastshire.


    ¡°I know that you had just finished dancing, My Lady, but would you honor me with a dance?¡± Prince Louis pressed his hand over his chest and bowed respectfully to Nicole.


    ¡°It will be my pleasure and honor, Your Highness,¡± Nicole replied.


    Princess Evangeline also made a curtsy to Ethan before inviting him to dance as well.


    ¡°Since this is a good opportunity, would you like to dance with me, Sir Ethan?¡± Princess Eva asked.


    ¡°I hear and obey, Your Highness,¡± Ethan replied as he ced his hand on his chest before bowing to the Princess of the Kingdom.


    With their partners holding their hands, Ethan and Nicole once again returned to the dance floor.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not very good at dancing,¡± Ethan said in a volume that only Princess Eva could hear. ¡°So I hope that you forgive me if I identally step on your foot.¡±


    Princess Eva giggled after hearing Ethan¡¯s warning.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t purposely step on my foot, it¡¯s fine,¡± Princess Eva replied. ¡°Besides, I would also like to step on you before you return to Brynhildr Academy.¡±


    Ethan felt like the Princess meant something else when she mentioned ¡°stepping on him¡±. But, he didn¡¯t bother to put this to heart and danced with her to the best of his abilities.


    Lilian stressed that the men should take the lead in dancing. However, when he noticed that the princess wished to take the lead, he decided to let her have her way.


    The moment Princess Eva noticed that Ethan had silently understood what she wanted to do and yed along with what she pleased, the smile on her face widened.


    Taking the lead, the Princess guided the young man like a teacher teaching her student how to dance.


    Unlike Lilian, who patiently danced with him, Princess Eva was like a wild horse who wanted to run full speed in the open ins.


    Because of this, their dance was more livelypared to the others, and the two moved alongside the music, traveling around the dance hall as if they were the only people dancing in it.


    Even so, the Princess showcased her amazing dancing skills while still making sure that they didn¡¯t disturb the personal space of the other dancers.


    It was an incredible experience, and Ethan, who liked challenges, didn¡¯t disappoint her as he held the youngdy''s hand firmly from start to end.


    The moment the music ended, a round of apuse reverberated inside the Event Hall, with Ethan and Princess Eva taking the center stage.


    They then bowed to each other before Ethan guided the Princess to her table.


    But, before he could take a break, Queen Evane appeared in front of her with an amused smirk on her face.


    The young man tried to step aside in order to walk past her, but the beautiful woman once again blocked his path.


    She didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at Ethan with expectation.


    Princess Eva giggled after seeing her mother¡¯s antics, while King Austen sighed and rubbed his forehead.


    He knew that his wife had a mischievous side to her, and seeing that she was intent on teasing Ethan, the King almost felt sorry for him.


    Seeing that the Queen was determined to dance with him, Ethan relented and knelt before Queen Evane.


    ¡°Your Majesty, will you honor me by dancing with you?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Since you want to dance with me so badly, I will humbly ept your invitation,¡± Queen Evane said as she ced her hand on Ethan¡¯s palm.


    There were a lot of things the young man wanted to say, but he kept it all in.


    Everyone was paying close attention to his actions, so even though he wanted to tell the Queen that it was she who wanted to dance with him so badly, he held his tongue and escorted her to the dance floor.


    Nicole was asked by other noblemen for a dance, but she politely rejected some of them, especially the ones who couldn''t even hide the lust in their eyes.


    The only ones she agreed to dance with were the Patriarch of the Asta Family, Oscar, and the Grand Archmage, Edmond.


    After that, she no longer epted any dance invitations, telling everyone that she nned to rest for the time being.


    While she was seated at her table, two young men approached her with smiles on their faces.


    They were none other than the two Prodigies of the Asta Family, dimir and Constantine.


    One look was enough to tell her that the two of them hadn''te to her with good intentions, which became apparent the moment dimir opened his mouth to speak.

 Chapter 462 I Don’t Spar With Nobodies

    <h4>Chapter 462 I Don¡¯t Spar With Nobodies </h4>


    ¡°It seems that you made quite a name for yourself, eh, Cousin?¡± dimir said with a smile. ¡°Although the title is only that of an Honorary Knight, it is still a position that not many are able to acquire in the Kingdom. You must be very proud of your achievement.¡±


    ¡°I am very ttered and honored that you think highly of me, Cousin,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Perhaps in the future, you will also be given the title of an Honorary Knight.¡±


    dimir chuckled, but his eyes weren¡¯tughing.


    ¡°I have no interest in such lowly titles,¡± dimir stated. ¡°What I aim to be is a Magistratus. We¡¯re not on the same level.¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°You heard him, Constantine. You¡¯re not on the same level as him.¡±


    The corner of Constantine¡¯s lips curled up in disdain after Nicole redirected dimir¡¯s jab in his direction.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m facing an Honorary Knight or a Magistratus,¡± Constantinemented. ¡°In the end, both of you will kneel in my presence. That is where you belong¡ªon the ground, kneeling and epting your inferiority.¡±


    Constantine was a very arrogant person, but he had the power to back his arrogance.


    With the power to effectively wield Gravity Magic, he was a force to reckon with.


    The rumors of him obtaining a Legacy weren¡¯t mere rumors but the truth.


    It was also because of this newfound power that his name spread within the family, making the Patriarch pay extra attention to him.


    A Legacy Holder was no ordinary Wizard or Witch because their powers transcended what others could wield.


    The three rivals ¡®amicably¡¯ smiled at each other as if they were all the best of friends.


    But deep inside their hearts, they only had disdain and contempt for each other.


    The three of them were so busy sizing each other up that they didn¡¯t notice that the dance had already ended.


    ¡°Nicole, are these your friends?¡±


    Ethan, who had arrived back at their table, asked as he sized up the two individuals whom he was seeing for the first time.


    ¡°Ethan, let me introduce to you my two cousins,¡± Nicole said. ¡°This is dimir Asta and Constantine Asta. Both of them are part of the Heir Wars.¡±


    ¡°Ethan Gremory,¡± Ethan gave the two young men a brief nod of acknowledgment.


    ¡°Perfect timing,¡± dimir pped his hand once as he looked at Ethan with a smile. ¡°The dancers will be taking a break, so the dance floor will be open for some entertainment. Why don¡¯t the two of us liven things up with a sparring match?¡±


    dimir then pointed at Ethan as he announced his challenge.


    ¡°Sir Ethan Gremory, I challenge you to a spar,¡± dimir said in a volume that was enough for the people standing nearby to hear. ¡°Will you ept my invitation?¡±


    King Austen and Queen Evane, who were seated not far from Ethan¡¯s table, had heard dimir¡¯s challenge.


    Since the young man came from the Asta Family, the King knew of him and his talent.


    All the nobles gazed at Ethan with excited looks on their faces.


    Sparring matches and even duels were verymon during these kinds of gatherings. In fact, they were usually the main source of entertainment for the attendees.


    Ethan knew this as well, but since he wasn¡¯t a noble, he didn¡¯t care about their expectations.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to decline,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Oh? Are you scared?¡± dimir asked as the smile on his face widened. ¡°The Great Honorary Knight is scared to fight someone like me?¡±


    dimir made sure that everyone heard his question, fueling the expectations of the nobles around them.


    ¡°Yes, I am scared,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I am scared that I might identally kill you. It¡¯s quite hard for me to hold back my powers, you see. Or have you forgotten what happened a few days ago when the Knight and Seek game was canceled because of me?¡±


    dimir frowned because this was something that he couldn¡¯t refute.


    He felt that it was beneath him to join such a game, so he simply waited for the event to finish.


    However, unlike the ending that everyone was expecting, several things happened, which forced the Grand Archmage of the Kingdom to intervene.


    Still, thinking that Ethan was just doing his best to reject his challenge, dimir pressed on.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, just admit that you are afraid to face me,¡± dimir stated. ¡°No need to make excuses.¡±


    Everyone thought that Ethan would finally give in to the challenge, but the handsome young man did something that they weren¡¯t expecting.


    Ethan chuckled, and it wasn¡¯t just a simple chuckle.


    It was a disdainful chuckle, which made the corner of Nicole¡¯s lips rise up.


    ¡°Tell me, can you stop a Dungeon Outbreak by yourself?¡± Ethan asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°No,¡± dimir replied.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t, what makes you think that you can beat me, someone who managed to achieve it?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°I don¡¯t spar with nobodies. However, if you really insist on sparring with me, I am willing to ept your challenge on one condition.¡±


    Ethan paused before raising his hand to point at Constantine.


    ¡°Defeat him first,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Only if you beat him will I allow you to challenge me. Like I said, I don¡¯t spar with nobodies. So, dimir Asta, let me ask you this, are you scared?


    ¡°I¡¯m letting you fight a weaker opponent as a warm-up before you fight me. But if you¡¯re too afraid to lose face, then you can forget about challenging me.


    ¡°The Asta Family is known for producing brave Magical Knights. I fought alongside Nicole during the Dungeon Outbreak, so I am inclined to believe that the rumors I heard are true. However, she is the only member of the Asta Family that I¡¯ve met. Looking at you now, it seems that I might have greatly overestimated the descendants of the Asta Family.


    ¡°So, since His Majesty is here to witness this momentous moment, how about you two fight with each other? I would love to see the prowess of the Prodigies of the Asta Family. Or, are you all bark and no bite?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s words were filled with contempt, making Princess Evangeline giggle and Prince Louis frown.


    Now that he had thrown the challenge back at dimir, it was up to him whether he would ept his challenge or not.


    Oscar Asta, who was observing this from a distance, had a calm expression on his face.


    Whether he was upset or not for having his family name dragged into the limelight, he made sure not to show it on his face.


    Constantine, whom Ethan had called a weakling earlier, also looked calm.


    However, deep inside, he was very angry and was doing his best to stop himself from using his magic to put Ethan in his ce.


    Using magic to harm others in front of the King and the Grand Archmage without permission was a grave offense.


    Because of this, he was raring to vent out his frustration and duke it out with dimir if thetter really decided to challenge him in a duel.


    ¡°That¡¯s my boy.¡± Sebastian smiled from ear to ear inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness. ¡°You tell them who''s boss.¡±


    ¡°Small fries.¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half snorted.


    He felt that it waspletely beneath Ethan to fight against these two insects, who didn¡¯t know that the young man in front of them had still not discovered his true powers.


    Powers that would make him feel as if the world was dancing in the palm of his hand.

 Chapter 463 Do Enlighten Me

    <h4>Chapter 463 Do Enlighten Me</h4>


    dimir looked at Ethan, who was also looking at him with a bored expression on his face.


    Simr to Constantine, he would have already attacked the annoying Honorary Knight if he were not in the King¡¯s presence.


    The Nobles, who were watching this exchange from the side, all smiled in their hearts.


    Dramas like this were one of the things they enjoyed seeing during gatherings.


    Ethan, who had the situation under his control, decided to give dimir onest push to see how he would react. If he backed down, then good. But if he didn¡¯t¡­ Well, that was fine with him as well.


    ¡°Look, if you¡¯re not going to prove that you¡¯re worth my time, then just back off, and shut up,¡± Ethan said in the most arrogant tone that he could muster. ¡°I guess this is only what Asta Family amounts to¡ªa Knight Family who is only brave when facing off againstdies.


    ¡°What a prime example of how to be a Noble. I¡¯ll forever remember you as the weakling who only knows how to bark. Now, if you¡¯re done, kindly go back to the dog house where you came from. I have no time for small fries.¡±


    After saying those words, Ethan sat down on his chair. He gestured to one of the waiters who were watching themotion from a distance.


    Ethan picked up two sses of champagne and handed one to Nicole. He no longer paid attention to dimir, whose eyes had turned bloodshot after hearing his words.


    ¡°Cheers to you in advance, for winning the Heir Wars,¡± Ethan raised his ss. ¡°After seeing yourpetitors, I am a hundred percent certain that you already have it in the bag.¡±


    Nicole, who didn¡¯t know if she should giggle or cry after hearing Ethan¡¯s taunts, clinked her ss with Ethan before taking a small sip from it.


    She had to remain sober because the night was still young.


    Ethan also only took a small sip of the champagne before cing it on top of the table.


    Right now, the gazes of the Nobles were shifting between the freshly appointed Honorary Knight and dimir, who was still standing in ce with his hands clenched into fists.


    The Prodigy of the Asta Family knew that if he backed down, he would no longer be able to raise his head again after being humiliated by Ethan.


    He would also be the favorite gossip of their circle for the next few weeks, the idea of which weighed heavily in his mind.


    However, if he epted Ethan¡¯s challenge, then he would have to fight against Constantine, who was also a very dangerous opponent.


    dimir was not confident that he would be able to beat Constantine in a duel, which was the main reason why he was hesitating.


    Forget about fighting Ethan.


    If he lost to Constantine, then the humiliation and ridicule he would face would be doubled!


    Constantine kept his silence, but he was far from calm. He was only waiting for dimir to challenge him so that he could beat the crap out of him.


    The handsome boy with short blonde hair and gray eyes was more than ready to make dimir and Ethan kiss the floor with his Gravity Magic.


    Such a move was like hitting two birds with one stone, and if he seeded, his fame would spread within the circle of the Noble Families.


    While everyone was waiting with bated breath on what decision dimir would make, a p reverberated in the surroundings.


    Ethan arched an eyebrow as he gazed at the Head of the Asta Family, Oscar, who was walking toward their direction.


    ¡°I apologize for my family member¡¯s rudeness, Sir Ethan Gremory,¡± Oscar said. ¡°The young are hot-headed, and there are times when emotions get the better of them. I do hope that you forgive him for hisck of manners. But worry not. I will make sure to sufficientlypensate you for his transgressions and discipline him at ater time.¡±


    Sebastian, who was inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness,ughed because he suddenly had an idea.


    ¡®Ethan, switch with me for a bit,¡¯ Sebastian stated. ¡®I¡¯ll give that old fox a lesson he will not forget.¡¯


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile after hearing Sebastian¡¯s words.


    The Guardian of Zentris often yed a supporting role inside his head, and this was the first time Sebastian asked to temporarily switch with him, which ignited his curiosity about what the Guardian was nning to do.


    ¡®Okay.¡¯ Ethan agreed. ¡®I¡¯m curious to know what you are cooking.¡¯


    Oscar nced at the young man who remained silent after hearing his words. As someone who held a very high position among the Noble Families of Eastshire, not many people would dare to offend him.


    In fact, even the Ducal Families would avoid antagonizing Oscar if possible because he was known to be one of the most brilliant military strategists in the realm.


    Those who dared to offend the head of the Asta family would suffer in the end, so the Nobles believed that Ethan would take a step back and let this incident slide.


    ¡°Well, look who¡¯s here,¡± Ethan said with a devilish smile on his face. ¡°The Old Dog hase to save his little puppy. Old man, you¡¯re the head of the Asta Family, and you can¡¯t even educate them properly? What are you feeding them? Weeds that grow in your frontwn?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Princess Eva quickly covered his lips to prevent herself fromughing out loud.


    However, since the event hall had turned silent after the exchange, her smallugh didn¡¯t escape the Nobles¡¯ ears.


    There were many families who didn¡¯t like the Asta Family, so seeing the Patriarch get pped in public was a very refreshing experience.


    Soon, the adults who hated Oscar¡¯s guts all smiled and looked forward to what was going to happen next.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re a bit too harsh?¡± Oscarmented. ¡°It is very rude to address your elders in such a manner. Have your parents not taught you anything?


    Oscar, who was a military genius, was also eloquent when it came to sparring with words. Since Ethan had decided to y with him, then he would y his game and make sure that the other party understood who he was facing.


    Unfortunately for Oscar, he wasn¡¯t dealing with a seventeen-


    year-old boy.


    He was dealing with Sebastian.


    The Guardian of Zentris who had lived for hundreds of years and had seen the multiple faces of humanity.


    ¡°My grandma raised me with love and care, and she taught me a very valuable life lesson,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°She said that there are two types of old people in the world. Those who have be wise with age, and those who regressed and turned senile after they¡¯ve grown older.


    ¡°She also said that it is very easy to set apart the smart ones from the idiots. For example, the smart ones will never use their age, background, or title to win an argument. Only idiots do that.¡±


    Sebastian then smirked as he looked at the old man in front of him.


    ¡°Do you know what smart old people do in situations like this?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Oscar replied. ¡°Do enlighten me.¡±


    Sebastian nodded before a devilish smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s your assignment,¡± Sebastian replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe in you Old Fart¡ªerr Old Man. You¡¯ll find the answer if you try hard enough.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    This time, Queen Evane wasn¡¯t able to hold back andughed out loud.


    Herughter was like a spark that ignited the room, making everyoneugh alongside her.


    King Austen and Lord Edmond, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but grimace.


    A single nce was enough to tell them that the Old Fart of the Asta Family, had nowbeled Ethan as an eyesore.

 Chapter 464 I Will Lend You My Strength Once

    <h4>Chapter 464 I Will Lend You My Strength Once </h4>


    Oscar Asta was hailed as the genius of the Asta Family from a young age.


    Because of this, he had been chosen to be the next Patriarch of the Asta Family as early as the days when he was still in his early twenties.


    Ever since he had assumed the position of the Head of the Family, their reputation and influence grew by leaps and bounds.


    There was no one in Eastshire who didn¡¯t know who the Asta Family was, for they were the Knights of the Kingdom.


    Whenever there was a battle, their family would always be at the frontline, further increasing their prestige.


    However, this had a side effect that Oscar hadn¡¯t foreseen.


    The younger generation of his family had grown very arrogant and often used their family name to intimidate others and get their way.


    This was fine if they were dealing withmoners.


    But when they were using their prestige against fellow Nobles, this was where the problem started.


    dimir didn¡¯t like the fact that amoner like Ethan had gained the title of an Honorary Knight.


    What pissed him more was that Nicole, whom he didn¡¯t even take seriously, had achieved the same thing.


    As someone who was being trained to be a future Magistratus, dimir had started to think that his peers were beneath him.


    He believed that no one in the same age group could achieve the things that he had done, making him feel superior and special.


    Because he was indeed talented, Oscar turned a blind eye to some of his actions.


    Unfortunately, he chose the wrong person to antagonize, which forced Oscar to step into the fray and try to diffuse the situation.


    Unfortunately, Sebastian decided to also join the fray, even making sure that the Old Dog of the Asta Family understood that there were some people whom he couldn¡¯t offend, just because their ranks were lower than him.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, I think this talk has gone too far,¡± Oscar said, ignoring theughter around him. ¡°Can we all both take a step back and start anew?¡±


    ¡°Sure, we can do that,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But I have one condition.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡± Oscar questioned.


    Before Sebastian could answer, Ethan¡¯s Other Half whispered something in his ear, making the smile on his face widen.


    ¡°p him and him,¡± Sebastian said as he pointed at dimir and Constantine. ¡°They were being rude to me and Nicole. As their elder and the Head of the Asta Family, isn¡¯t it normal for you to discipline them?


    ¡°Of course, you can also choose not to. That¡¯s also fine with me. However, from this moment onwards, the Asta Family should never again raise their heads, voices, fingers, or even feet in my direction. A second-rate Wizarding Family should know their ce.¡±


    Theughter and smiles earlierpletely stopped.


    Among Noble Families, there were words that must not be spoken no matter what.


    They could y their silly games and talk behind each other¡¯s backs, but directly attacking the prestige of a Noble Family in such gatherings was taboo.


    Even Queen Evane, who wasughing earlier, frowned after hearing Ethan¡¯s remark.


    King Austen and Lord Edmond nced at each other and nodded at the same time.


    The Grand Archmage stood up and teleported between Ethan and Oscar, making sure that the boy would not be targeted by the Old Man, whose eyes had now be as sharp as a sword.


    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m afraid that you have gone too far,¡± Edmond said softly. ¡°I think it is best that you cool yourself for a while. Oscar, please take your people and make sure they behave.


    ¡°I also ask everyone to be on their best behavior until this party ends. Please, we are all civilized people here, there¡¯s no need to make things difficult for the stars of the night, right?¡±


    Murmurs of agreement spread in the dining hall as the people returned to what they were doing earlier.


    However, there was a subtle change in the surroundings.


    Thedies who were fawning over Ethan earlier now looked at him with contempt. Those who had good impressions of him earlier also lost their interest, thinking of him as an arrogant prick whose head had be too big after receiving an Honorary Title.


    Even Nicole¡¯s face turned solemn as she looked at the young man, who had a faint smile on his face as he sipped his drink.


    King Austen and Queen Evane both sighed in their hearts because they were very disappointed about Ethan¡¯s earlier outburst.


    Simr to the other Nobles, their good impression of him disappeared after he had shown his immaturity.


    At least, that was what they were thinking.


    They thought that Ethan was an immature brat who had be too conceited after bing an Honorary Knight.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Ethan¡¯s Other Half had done that on purpose in order to lure a being, who had been paying close attention to Ethan since he arrived at the castle.


    While everyone was giving Ethan sidelong nces and ridiculing him in hushed whispers, a youngdy wearing a in white dress walked down the staircase.


    No one had noticed her until she arrived at the base of the stairs and walked in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    King Austen, Queen Evane, Lord Edmond, Oscar, and the other High-Ranking Nobles of the Kingdom, who knew who the youngdy was, couldn¡¯t help but look at her in shock.


    This youngdy wasn¡¯t even beautiful.


    In fact, she looked very in.


    She had a face that one would typically not remember if she were to mix with the crowd, never to be seen again.


    But those who knew her understood that she was the most powerful being in Eastshire.


    No.


    Perhaps, she was the most powerful being in the entirety of the Shire Continent.


    For she was the embodiment of the Sword of ¨ªomh Sis, whom everyone calls the ¡°Sword of Light¡±.


    The youngdy, who seemed to be in herte teens, sat opposite Ethan and picked up a fork and a steak knife.


    She then elegantly cut a small piece off the steak in front of her.


    ¡°Say ah¡­¡±


    The in girl said as she held the fork with the piece of meat on it.


    Ethan blinked once, then twice, before doing what the girl said and ate the food that she had given him.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± the in-looking girl asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied honestly because the steak was indeed good.


    The girl then smiled and nodded her head with satisfaction.


    ¡°The people in this castle are all small fish in the grand scheme of things,¡± the in-looking girl stated. ¡°They are not like the salmon who travel the rivers of the world to go to the wide open sea. You should not take them seriously.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know why, but the in-looking girl in front of him felt like she knew things about him that even he didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡± the youngdy asked.


    ¡°What kind of favor?¡± Ethan asked back.


    ¡°Just a small one.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    The in-looking girl then pointed at King Austen before shifting her gaze at Ethan, who was waiting for what she was going to say next.


    ¡°Austen is a good boy,¡± the in-looking girl said. ¡°Although he is a henpecked husband, he is a good boy. So, look after his family, okay?¡±


    ¡°He is the King,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°He can look after himself easily.¡±


    The in-looking girl shook her head.


    ¡°You are a big fish, but he is a small fish,¡± the in-looking girl stated. ¡°When the timees, you will understand.¡±


    The youngdy then shifted her attention to Nicole and held her gaze.


    A momentter, the in-looking girl stood up from her seat and whispered something in Nicole¡¯s ears, making thetter¡¯s face turn solemn.


    After that, the youngdy walked toward Ethan and cupped his face.


    She then nted a kiss on his forehead before looking him straight in the eye.


    ¡°When the old ones return, it will be a time when ¡®symbols will be more real than the things they represent¡¯.


    ¡°When people no longer have thoughts of their own, and their minds are stronger than their instincts,e and find me. I will lend you my strength once.¡±


    Her words were soft and yet firm at the same time. It reached the ears of everyone in the room, making those who knew of her identity shudder.


    A momentter, she walked back up the staircase, uncaring of the countless gazes that were looking in her direction.


    The moment her foot stepped on thest step of the stairs, she vanishedpletely, making everyone who was paying attention to her gasp in shock.


    Ethan, who only knew the girl as the Protector of the Castle, had no idea of the significance of her actions.


    However, the King, the Queen, the Grand Archmage, and all the High-Ranking Nobles of the Kingdom all thought of the same thing.


    No matter what happened in the future, they must make sure that Ethan would not ever be their enemy.


    The Will of the Sword of Light had spoken.


    And only fools would dare to not take her words seriously.

 Chapter 465 Please Do Things In Moderation

    <h4>Chapter 465 Please Do Things In Moderation</h4>


    ¡°Hey, are you sure you should be drinking that many sses of champagne?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Nicole replied as she continued to sip from the champagne ss in her hand.


    Her face was flushed, but the scarlet hue only highlighted her natural beauty.


    If not for the fact that there were eight empty sses right in front of her, anyone who saw her would think that she was blushing after being looked at by Ethan for a long time.


    After downing her ninth ss, Nicole called out to the waiter so that he could give her another ss.


    ¡°She has already drunk enough,¡± Ethan said when the waiter got close. ¡°Don¡¯t give her another ss.¡±


    The waiter nodded in understanding and left to go to the other tables.


    Nicole red at Ethan for getting in the way of her drinking.


    ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°You¡¯re not usually like this.¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t answer as she closed her eyes. Truth be told her vision was starting to turn blurry, and she was feeling a bit drowsy.


    Ethan was right.


    She wasn¡¯t being herself.


    This was actually the first time she had drunk more than two champagne sses during a gathering.


    Of course, she knew that doing so was a bad idea.


    But after recalling what the in-looking girl said to her earlier, she just felt like drinking until she passed out.


    Ethan thought that she was drinking like this because of what dimir, Constantine, and the Patriarch of the Asta Family, Oscar, had said earlier.


    Because of this, he didn¡¯t stop Nicole when she asked for a fourth ss of Champagne.


    It was only after she finished her sixth ss that he realized that something was up.


    However, Nicole ignored his words and kept on drinking.


    She just wanted to getpletely knocked out, so she could stop thinking for a while.


    ¡®You should probably take her back to her room before she makes a mess of herself,¡¯ Sebastianmented.


    ¡®A Lady¡¯s reputation is important, so you have to act now before things get out of hand,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®Also, just to be on the safe side, let her sleep in your room tonight. I don¡¯t trust any of those Asta brats and that Old Man. They might do something while Nicole is knocked out.¡¯


    Ethan knew that his Other Half was over-exaggerating. There was no way that dimir, Constantine, and Oscar would make a move against them while they were guests in the pce.


    But he didn¡¯t disregard the advice of his Other Half.


    It was better to be safe than sorry, after all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Nicole,¡± Ethan whispered in Nicole¡¯s ears, making thetter open her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say. I believe that you understand that you can¡¯t make a scene here, or it will reflect badly on you. So don¡¯t resist ande with me.¡±


    Although her mind was hazy, and her vision was slightly blurred, Nicole knew that Ethan was right.


    Because of this, she didn¡¯t resist and allowed him to take her back to her room so that she could prevent herself from making a scene.


    Although drinking this much might reflect badly on herter, it didn¡¯t mean much to Nicole since she was still able to walk somewhat properly while using Ethan¡¯s arm as support.


    Only when they were no longer in sight of other people did her steps falter. But, that was fine.


    Ethan was there to catch and support her.


    Mary and Sue followed closely behind them.


    The two Honorary Knights were their responsibilities, so they would assist them in whatever way they could.


    ¡°Just change her clothes, and don¡¯t let her take a bath,¡± Ethan ordered. ¡°After that, bring her to my room. She will sleep with me for the night.¡±


    Mary¡¯s and Sue¡¯s faces turned beet red after hearing Ethan¡¯s orders.


    The two of them originally thought that the pair were only good friends, but Ethan was now taking the initiative to take a drunkdy into his room to sleep for the night.


    The two maids were not innocentdies, and they could easily connect the dots for what the young man wanted to do.


    ¡°Understood, Sir Ethan,¡± Mary said.


    ¡°What kind of nightwear do you prefer?¡± Sue asked. ¡°ck, white, orpletely transparent?¡±


    ¡°Make her wear pajamas,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°Bring her to my room afterward.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know what the two maids were thinking as he returned to his room.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that Mary and Sue thought that he had a pajama kink, so they made sure to make Nicole wear pink pajamas to highlight her natural beauty.


    ¡°Lady Nicole, your skin is so smooth and beautiful,¡± Marymented. ¡°Even as a girl, I can¡¯t help but be attracted to you like this.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Suemented. ¡°Also, she¡¯s lean and toned, and her flesh went to the right ces. Just look at these abs. I feel a little envious.¡±


    As a Magical Knight, Nicole trained her body properly, and her discipline was very high. This was why Ethan felt that something big must have happened for her to recklessly get drunk, making her vulnerable in the process.


    Nicole was barely awake as the two maids worked together to change her clothes.


    Although they originally wanted her to wear pajamas, it was too troublesome to do that.


    Also, the two maids were feeling mischievous, so they made Nicole wear a silky one-piece ck nightgown, which highlighted their features.


    When they were done, Mary went to knock on Ethan¡¯s door, telling him that they had finished changing Nicole¡¯s clothes.


    However, they also said that she was too heavy to carry, so if possible, he should carry her himself.


    Ethan didn¡¯t find any problems with this arrangement. However, when he saw that the youngdy was wearing a ck nightgown, he eyed the two maids who met his gaze back without even blinking.


    A sigh escaped Ethan¡¯s lips as he carried the sleeping beauty in a princess carry.


    Mary and Sue opened the doors of his room for him and followed the young man to the bedroom, where he deposited thedy in his arms onto the bed.


    ¡°The two of you may retire for the night,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I¡¯ll be locking the door to ensure that no one will bother uster.¡±


    ¡°H-How many rounds?¡± Sue asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan blinked. ¡°What rounds?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing,¡± Sue stuttered as she hastily retreated.


    ¡°Good night, Sir Ethan,¡± Mary said respectfully. ¡°Please, do things in moderation. Young people these days tend to lose control of themselves when they get into the mood.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll make sure that she will only do it four times.¡±


    ¡°F-Four times?!¡± Sue, who was about to leave eximed.


    Mary dragged the other maid outside of the room and closed the door behind her.


    Ethan wondered why Sue was feeling excited, but he decided that it wasn¡¯t that important.


    After firmly locking the door, the young man headed towards the washroom to take a quick shower.


    Unlike Nicole, he only drank one ss of champagne and was perfectly sober.


    A few minutester, he dried his body and pulled on the pajamas that were inside his closet.


    Nicole was now sleeping peacefully in his bed, and he didn¡¯t want to disturb her.


    Fortunately, the bed was big enough for five people, so he didn¡¯t need to sleep on the couch.


    While the two Knights were preparing to sleep, the party was still in full swing.


    The moment they left, the Nobles started to gossip with each other and even said mean words behind their backs, like they weren¡¯t fit to be Nobles and such.


    Those in positions of power, on the other hand, were also talking to each other.


    But the content of their discussion was very different from the Noble Ladies, who only liked to gossip about those within their circle.


    ¡ª---


    (A/N: Only one chapter today. I wrote the final chapter of my other novel, Strongest Necromancer of Heaven¡¯s Gate, and I am emotionally drained at the moment. Will resume to update regr chapters tomorrow.)

 Chapter 466 I’ll Make Sure To Send Flowers To Your Grave

    <h4>Chapter 466 I¡¯ll Make Sure To Send Flowers To Your Grave </h4>


    King Austen, Lord Edmond, Oscar, and four more middle-aged men gathered at a table to discuss what just happened half an hour ago.


    ¡°That was the second time she interacted with Ethan,¡± Lord Edmond said in a solemn tone. ¡°The first one can be brushed off as an incident because she might''ve moved to eliminate the threat on the castle grounds. But her next appearance seems to be done of her own volition.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that she also took the initiative to feed him,¡± King Austenmented.


    ¡°And she also told the boy not to bully you,¡± Lord Edmond said as he looked at his close friend with an amused look on his face. ¡°Imagine, a boy who is not even twenty bullying the King of Eastshire. Your father would rise up from the grave to give you a good smack if that were to really happen.¡±


    King Austen pretended that he didn¡¯t hear Edmond¡¯s side remarks and focused his attention on Oscar, as well as the four other men sitting at their table.


    ¡°Oscar, make sure that dimir doesn¡¯t provoke Ethan again, especially while he is still inside the castle,¡± King Austen stated. ¡°In fact, it will be best if you tell him not to provoke Ethan ever again.¡±


    ¡°Tell that to Constantine as well,¡± Edmond stated. ¡°I can see that boy challenging Ethan to prove that he is superior to him. Constantine may win in a spar against him, but if they were to fight a battle of life and death, I don¡¯t have high hopes for your Prodigy tost even a minute against Ethan.¡±


    ¡°And what makes you so sure about that?¡± Oscar asked with genuine curiosity.


    He didn¡¯t seem annoyed that the Grand Archmage didn¡¯t believe that Constantine would win in a real fight against Ethan.


    He was asking purely out of interest because, after having a verbal argument with the boy, he had the strong urge to give Ethan a good spanking for talking back to him.


    ¡°I have sparred with him once,¡± Edmond replied. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that he didn¡¯t even use his magic when he fought against me. He only used his weapon, but it was more than enough to make me take him seriously.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to that spear that he used during the Knight and Seek game?¡± one of the middle-aged men, who watched the battle from a distancemented. ¡°The one that attacks autonomously?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Edmond replied. ¡°That one.¡±


    ¡°I saw it in action,¡± the middle-aged man smirked. ¡°And I can confidently say that I can easily block it without fail.¡±


    The Grand Archmage smiled faintly at the middle-aged man and didn¡¯t bother to argue with him.


    When Ethan fought against him, he didn¡¯t hold back, and the spear moved with the intent to kill.


    Although it had killed some of the young Nobles who had tried to attack Ethan, the scope of its performance wasn¡¯t even close to what it could do at its peak.


    Clearly, Ethan had still held back because, deep inside, he didn¡¯t want to kill people. He only went all out against Edmond because he acknowledged that the Grand Archmage was indeed strong.


    If Ethan were to fight for real, the Spear of Areadbhair would not stop until its target had died a mortal death.


    In short, the young man had many trump cards that he kept hidden.


    He also had Illumina, who could move on her own once he activated his Partial Resonance.


    The young man even had an Ancient Wendigo, which was just as sinister as the Spear of Areadbhair.


    It was a very vile and malicious creature who loved to devour its foes piece by piece as they screamed in fear and desperation.


    There was also Sebastian.


    Ethan always used his Sea God¡¯s Trident when fighting others.


    And since Sebastian and the Trident had formed a symbiotic rtionship, the Guardian of Zentris could also take control of it and move autonomously, simr to Areadbhair and Illumina.


    Last but not the least was Ethan¡¯s Other Half.


    His mysterious Other Half, who was more dangerous than Areadbhair and the Ancient Wendigobined.


    An existence that Ethan had learned to live with but was still unable to fully understand.


    In fact, he still wasn¡¯t aware of how strong Sebastian and his Other Half really were.


    Currently, the two of them were his staunchest allies and his harshest critics.


    If there ever came a time when he would need to wield their full powers, he would understand why the in-looking girl had told him not to bully King Austen, who ruled the Kingdom of Eastshire.


    ¡°That girl said that she would lend that boy her power once,¡± another middle-aged manmented. ¡°What could she mean by that? Is he perhaps the one written in the records? The one who can wield iomh Sis?¡±


    These people could talk freely because the Grand Archmage of Eastshire had ced a powerful soundproofing spell around them.


    He had also cast illusion magic, making it so that anybody who tried to read their lips from afar wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything substantial because all they would see were seven middle-aged men drinking andughing with each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to tell,¡± King Austen answered. ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t think he is the next owner of the Sword of Light, but the fact remains that the Will of the Sword seems to be interested in him.


    ¡°This alone raises his importance, especially since she had promised that she would help him ¡®once¡¯. As long as we don''t know when she will give him this help, we can assume that it will only happen in a situation that is more dangerous than a Dungeon Outbreak.¡±


    Oscar crossed his arms over his chest before narrowing his eyes. ¡°Are you perhaps talking about the threat simr to that of the Fomorians? Are you really going to believe that Chesmire Cat?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± King Austen replied. ¡°It is better to believe that a threat that can wipe our Kingdom is starting to awaken than to pretend that it isn¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± The third middle-aged man nodded. ¡°For now, it is in our best interest that we do not antagonize our¡­ Honorary Knight. However, if he steps a single toe out of line, I will be one of the first to teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Just make sure to prepare your coffin in advance if you were to do that,¡± Edmondmented. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to send flowers to your grave.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ll be the first to kick the bucket, Edmond.¡± The middle-aged man snorted. ¡°But on a different subject, is he still single? You see, my daughter has juste of age¡­¡±


    King Austen and Edmond shared a knowing nce at each other before nodding their heads at the same time.


    ¡°He¡¯s already taken,¡± Edmond said.


    ¡°He has at least three lovers that we are aware of,¡± King Austen stated. ¡°There could be more, though.¡±


    The King and the Grand Archmage decided to prevent anyone from bringing up marriage talks with the boy, who had caused amotion half an hour ago.


    The two most powerful and influential people in the Kingdom of Eastshire had both decided that, for the sake of their nation¡¯s stability, letting the old foxes drag Ethan into their political battles wasn¡¯t the right thing to do.


    Meanwhile, while all of this was happening, Ethan had just finished taking a shower.


    He entered the bedroom with just a bath towel wrapped around his waist while holding a hand towel to dry his hair.


    The young beauty, who was dead drunk and wearing a seductive one-piece nightgown, was currently sleeping on the bed, and snoring loud enough to wake up the dead.

 Chapter 467 Stupid Ethan

    <h4>Chapter 467 Stupid Ethan</h4>


    Ethan looked at the snoring girl on the bed with amusement.


    His image of Nicole was of a fine youngdy who acted like a tomboy most of the time. She was very good when it came to fighting and was also a very talented witch.


    Among thedies surrounding Ethan, her fighting ability was on par with Lily, who was a very dangerous opponent in one-on-one and group battles.


    Part of him wanted to see the two fight seriously against each other, and the other part of him didn¡¯t want to see it happen.


    Ethan was certain if the two girls were to really duke it out with each other, there was a high possibility that one of them might get seriously injured or, worse, die in the aftermath.


    After using his water magic topletely dry his hair, Ethan took his pajamas from the closet and pulled them on.


    He didn¡¯t have to worry about Nicole peeking at him because she was down for the count.


    And even if she did take a peek, Ethan wouldn¡¯t be too bothered by it.


    He was no longer the innocent and naive boy who would blush if a girl saw his naked body.


    Lily and the rest of his lovers had raised his immunity to womanly charms.


    Even if Nicole wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes in front of him, he would simply nod his head in admiration of her beautiful body before going to sleep.


    For him, the youngdy was a very close friend, sparring instructor, and adviser.


    He would not do anything to break her trust, for her friendship was important to him.


    After he finished putting on some clothes, Ethanid down and slept at the edge of the bed, giving Nicole all the space she needed.


    Since he was also tired from the festivities, it didn¡¯t take long for him to fall asleep despite the fact that his roommate was snoring loudly.


    Half an hourter, the youngdy, who was snoring loudly, stopped snoring and opened her eyes.


    Themp in the room was dimly lit, allowing her to see her surroundings.


    A nce was enough to tell her that although familiar, the room she was in wasn''t hers.


    A momentter, she noticed that she wasn¡¯t wearing the clothes she had worn earlier.


    The only reason why she didn¡¯t panic was because she recognized the young man sleeping on the other edge of the bed.


    Just like how Ethan trusted Nicole, she also trusted him and knew that he wouldn¡¯t do anything that would make her hate him.


    As her gazended on the handsome young man¡¯s sleeping face, the words of the in-looking girl suddenly echoed inside her head.


    ¡°You will not live long enough to aplish your goal. At most, you will only be able to live up to three years. You already know what to do, so why are you hesitating?¡±


    Those ominous words spoken by the in-looking girl caused Nicole to break out of character and drink until she got drunk.


    It was as if the girl had seen right through her soul, and it vexed her because the girl confirmed what she already knew about herself.


    Just like the in-looking girl said, Nicole didn¡¯t have long to live.


    ording to the girl, she still had three more years before her body perished because it wasn¡¯t strong enough to handle the load of the power that she had unknowingly stolen from the Asta Family.


    Of course, none of them were aware of what she had stolen because even the Patriarch of the Asta Family, Oscar, wasn¡¯t aware of the secret that was hidden in one of the rooms of their main residence.


    When Nicole was only nine years old, she was running away from the children of the Asta Family, who wanted to bully her and had entered that room by ident.


    ¡°Do you want power?¡±


    Those were the words that the being inside the room had asked her long ago.


    ¡°Yes, I want power!¡±


    That was what she had said back then.


    As a child, she wanted power so that she wouldn¡¯t get bullied by the members of the Asta Family, who had treated her as if she was a bastard child of the family.


    She was still too young to understand the consequences of her actions, but even if Nicole was given the opportunity to travel to the past, she still wouldn¡¯t change a thing.


    Because of the power she gained, the Patriarch of the Asta Family recognized her potential.


    The bullying had also stopped, but her rtionship with the Asta Family remained cold.


    Nicole was strong and perfectly healthy, but this was all due to the power that she had acquired.


    Behind that facade, her life force was slowly being eaten up by the power that wasn¡¯t meant to be held by an ordinary Human child.


    ¡®Three years,¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®So just after graduating from the academy?¡¯


    The youngdy sighed internally, but her mind was already sober. The power inside her prevented her from being intoxicated for a long period of time and drastically cut down the period of time that she was under status effects like paralysis and petrification.


    She was also immune to Poison, which was why those who had tried to poison her when she was young were surprised when none of their tricks were working on her.


    One of them even died after they tried the poison on themselves when checking why it didn¡¯t work on her.


    ¡®I feel so cold inside,¡¯ Nicole thought as she ced her hand over her chest.


    Although her skin was warm, just like an ordinary human on the outside, deep inside, she was feeling very cold.


    She didn¡¯t always feel this way. But she would feel this cold sensation once or twice a week.


    This only happened during the night, and it would be gone when morning came.


    Even so, at times like this, she wished that she could hold onto something warm that would help her get through the night.


    Nicole looked at Ethan for nearly half a minute before making up her mind.


    The youngdy then moved closer to the young man and hugged him like a pillow.


    Suddenly, the cold she was feeling slowly faded as if it was being absorbed by something.


    The youngdy wasn¡¯t able to stop herself from sighing in relief because the cold that was making her uneasy disappeared as if it didn¡¯t exist in the first ce.


    Ethan, whom she hugged, suddenly shifted his body and sleepily wrapped the youngdy in his arms.


    He then lightly patted her head and mumbled something.


    ¡°Are you feeling homesick again, Lilian?¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll hold you until you fall asleep tonight.¡±


    After saying those words, Ethan kissed her forehead and remained still.


    He was still fast asleep, and what he did was like an automatic reflex, simr to a muscle memory.


    Nicole, who had been wrapped in a loving embrace, almost forgot to breathe because of what just happened.


    When she regained herposure, she didn¡¯t know if she should push Ethan away or remain in his arms.


    His warm embrace, which had pushed the coldness out of her body, was very soothing.


    In the end, she just lightly hit his chest before closing her eyes.


    ¡®At least don¡¯t call out the name of another girl when hugging me,¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®Stupid Ethan.¡¯


    A few minutester, she, too, fell asleep and woke up the next day feeling as if she had taken the most refreshing sleep in her lifetime.

 Chapter 468 Did You Like What You Saw?

    <h4>Chapter 468 Did You Like What You Saw? </h4>


    Ethan blinked once then twice as he looked at the youngdy, whom he was hugging and was also hugging him back.


    When he woke up a few minutes ago, the first thing he saw was Nicole¡¯s beautiful pink hair.


    The next thing he saw was her bare shoulders, as well as the side of her breast, which was pressing against his chest.


    It seemed that the string of her nightgown had gotten undone when Ethan¡¯s hands wrapped around her when he hugged her in his sleep.


    Perhaps, Mary or Sue didn¡¯t tie the strings properly and kept it loose on purpose, assuming that something like this would happen.


    But regardless of the reason or circumstance of how he ended up hugging Nicole and thetter hugging him in return, he felt as if he was in a very tricky situation.


    Of course, he had tried to extricate himself from the youngdy, but her hold on him was surprisingly firm, and it felt like she had locked him in a vice grip.


    While he was thinking of a way how to get out of his situation without hurting his friend, Nicole started to stir, making Ethan¡¯s body stiffen.


    ¡®Oh boy, herees the fun part.¡¯ Sebastian chuckled from inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    ¡®The suspense is terrible,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®I hope itsts.¡¯


    Ethan silently cursed the two members of the peanut gallery as he resigned himself to his fate.


    When Nicole opened her eyes, he looked at Ethan still half-asleep.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± Nicole asked before she sleepily freed his body, propping herself up into a sitting position before rubbing her eyes.


    At that exact moment, the other string of her nightgown loosened, exposing both her breasts in front of the young man, whose eyes automatically locked onto them.


    ¡°Nice shape,¡± Ethan muttered.


    After saying those words, Nicole¡¯s body stiffened as her eyes widened in shock.


    She then looked at Ethan¡¯s face before looking down on her bare chest before raising her head once again to look at him.


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds before Nicole sighed and unhurriedly tied the strings of her nightgown back up.


    If it were any other young man who had seen her body, she would have definitely smacked them to oblivion.


    But Ethan was different.


    She knew that he didn¡¯t see her in a romantic or lustful way and that he also wasn¡¯t ignorant about a woman¡¯s body.


    ¡°Did you like what you saw?¡± Nicole asked after she had properly tied the strings of her nightgown. ¡°I want the honest truth.¡±


    ¡°I liked them very much,¡± Ethan answered honestly. ¡°You have well-shaped breasts. They are very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Then I¡¯ll forgive you because you are honest,¡± Nicole then moved away from the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll just change into something morefortable so that we can have breakfast together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan nodded.


    The moment Nicole opened the door, two maids fell on the carpeted floor.


    ¡°¡­ What are the two of you doing?¡± Nicole asked with an amused expression on her face.


    ¡°W-We¡­ we¡¯re just guarding the door to make sure that no one would disturb the two of you,¡± Sue answered.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s right!¡± Mary replied. ¡°I-It¡¯s not like we''re trying to eavesdrop or anything. We¡¯re just making sure that both of you are safe.¡±


    Nicole said nothing and only shook her head helplessly before moving past the two maids, who were still copsed on the carpeted floor.


    When the youngdy had firmly closed the door of her room, the two maids looked behind them, only to see Etahan looking down on them with his arms crossed over his face.


    Mary and Sue nced at each other before giving the handsome young man their sweetest smiles.


    ¡°How many rounds?¡± Sue asked.


    ¡°Did you practice moderation?¡± Mary inquired.


    Ethan narrowed his eyes at the two eavesdroppers before saying what was on his mind.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Ethan ordered. ¡°Now.¡±


    The two maids sighed before standing up at the same time.


    They then bowed their heads at Ethan before closing the door firmly behind them, leaving the young man alone.


    ¡®Smooth,¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°Very smooth.¡¯


    ¡®Mmm. I don¡¯t mind adding Nicole to the Family Tree,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®She¡¯s a great youngdy. Better than most. She¡¯ll give birth to strong kids.¡¯


    Ethan rolled his eyes at the two bastards inside his head and went to the closet to change his clothes.


    He was thankful that Nicole didn¡¯t me him for what happened. Otherwise, it would have caused a strain on their rtionship as friends.


    The young man wasn¡¯t aware that the youngdy in question was currently humming happily as she picked out what clothes to wear.


    Her head was no longer hazy, and her body felt so rxed that it made her wonder if sleeping beside Ethan had a soothing effect on her body.


    Nicole very rarely managed to get a good night¡¯s rest because she would often toss and turn on her bed during the night.


    After she finished pulling on her clothes, he asked Sue to deliver their breakfast to Ethan¡¯s room.


    Since they didn¡¯t have any appointments to dine with the Royal Family, they would just eat by themselves.


    Also, they would be returning to the academy tomorrow, so she nned to ask Ethan to go with her to check out the capital city while they were there.


    A few minutester¡­


    ¡°Buy souvenirs in the city?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°I think that¡¯s a great idea.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure that your lovers would want some gifts from the capital as well. And since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s go shopping.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t find any problems with this proposal. But, before he epted her invitation to go shopping, he shifted his attention to Mary and Sue, who were standing beside the table and waiting for them to finish breakfast.


    ¡°Did His Majesty or Lord Edmond mention anything about meeting us today?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Not that I know of,¡± Mary replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure that they will be waking up a littlete today because the partysted until dawn.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding.


    Since they were free from scheduled meetings today, he decided to apany Nicole around the capital in order to buy souvenirs for the members of his Manor, as well as his lovers in the academy.

 Chapter 469 Aren’t You Forgetting Someone?

    <h4>Chapter 469 Aren¡¯t You Forgetting Someone?</h4>


    The Capital City of Wisteria was truly a sight to behold.


    It was more bustling and lively than Otto City, and its size was also massive.


    ¡°Where should we go first?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Since this isn¡¯t your first time in the capital, do you know of good ces we could visit?¡±


    ¡°I know a few,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°But, I still haven¡¯t explored everything this ce has to offer. I also doubt that we¡¯ll have enough time to see all of them before we need to return to the castle.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you suggest?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s visit stores for women first. Are you loaded with money?¡±


    ¡°I have enough.¡±


    Ethan was carrying riches with him that could make even a Duke¡¯s jaw drop wide open.


    That was the extent of the wealth he gained from the Lands of stor and the Magdar Kingdom, which he had temporarily visited in the past.


    Nicole, who understood women the most, visited the stores that were catered to women.


    She even helped Ethan pick out thetest fashionable dresses for Lily, Luna, Lilian, Emma, and even Chloe, who still wasn¡¯t talking to Ethan until now.


    Even so, Luna told him that his cousin always asked about him whenever she visited her in the Jaeger Manor.


    Technically, the two of them didn¡¯t really break up.


    They only decided to have a cool-off period between the two of them, giving both of them time and space to better understand their true feelings for each other.


    ¡°Ethan, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Nicole asked after seeing that the young man had zoned out after asking her to help him choose which dress he would give to Chloe.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really good at choosing which one she should wear,¡± Ethan admitted. ¡°What do you rmend?¡±


    Nicole pondered for a bit as she looked at the two dresses on disy.


    ¡°Maybe the one that will show off her back?¡± Nicole said in a teasing tone. ¡°I¡¯m sure that the boys in the academy would love it. Chloe is gaining poprity with the men as ofte.¡±


    ¡°Rejected!¡± Ethan crossed his arms in front of him, vetoing the dress that would show his cousin¡¯s skin.


    He didn¡¯t want anyone ogling Chloe¡¯s body, especially if the dress she was going to wear was one he bought for her.


    ¡°You¡¯re overprotective as always,¡± Nicole snorted. ¡°Then how about this green dress? It matches her eyes.¡±


    Ethan looked at the fashionable green cocktail dress in front of him and imagined Chloe wearing it.


    He then nodded his head in appreciation because he liked what he imagined.


    Although it would show off his cousin¡¯s shoulders, it wouldn¡¯t reveal anything else, which was a good thing in Ethan¡¯s book.


    ¡°Okay, this is good,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°With this, we¡¯ve bought all your girlfriends some dresses. But aren¡¯t you forgetting someone?¡±


    ¡°I forgot someone?¡± Ethan blinked in confusion. ¡°Who else did I forget?¡±


    ¡°Me, of course,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Since I helped you buy clothes, don''t you think you should buy me one, too?¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Ethan¡¯s lips before nodding his head in agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Let¡¯s pick out a dress for you. Which one would you like to have?¡±


    ¡°Pick one for me,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°I am confident that anything I wear will look good on me, even if I wear tree leaves.¡±


    Ethan eyed Nicole from head to foot as he imagined her wearing only tree leaves.


    In the end, he had to admit that she was right. Beautiful people would look good in anything they wore, even if they were just wearing tree leaves.


    The young man then scanned the dresses that were on disy and stopped at a frilly pink dress, which would make whoever wore it look like a fairy.


    ¡°How about this one?¡± Ethan asked Nicole as he pointed at the pink dress, making the youngdy arch an eyebrow.


    ¡°You want me to wear that?¡± Nicole asked back.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±


    Ethan smiled as he waved at the saledy to carefully wrap the dress that he chose for Nicole.


    Although he didn¡¯t know if there would ever be an opportunity for her to wear the dress that he bought for her, he still thought that he would like to see her in that dress at least once.


    The young man thought that they were now done with their shopping trip, but it seemed that he had greatly underestimated Nicole.


    After buying clothes, they went to the essory shop to buy several essories for Ethan¡¯s lovers.


    Of course, Ethan was more than willing to buy these kinds of gifts for his girlfriends, so he made sure to pick the best ones that he could find.


    Truth be told, he wanted to buy them rings. But, since they wouldn¡¯t be able to wear them in school, he chose to look for other essories that they could wear without standing out too much.


    He knew that his lovers weren¡¯t really the materialistic kind of girls, so he didn¡¯t even bother looking at the expensive jewelry for sale.


    Ethan wanted to buy something that they could wear on a daily basis, so he chose simple essories.


    For Lily, he bought her a silver bangle with a single green gem embedded in its center, which was the same color as her eyes.


    Luna, on the other hand, would receive a pair of earrings with a crescent moon design.


    Lilian would be receiving a heart-shaped silver locket.


    Emma would get a golden pocket watch that she could carry inside her robes.


    As for Chloe, Ethan decided to give her a hairpin and ab, knowing that she cared for her hair a lot.


    Of course, since he knew that he couldn¡¯t leave Nicole out of the equation, he decided to buy her a gift as well.


    ¡®Now, what should I get her?¡¯ Ethan pondered as he looked at the other essories in the shop.


    Then, his eyesnded on a in-looking silver bracelet that didn¡¯t have any sort of design whatsoever.


    But, for some reason, Ethan was quite attracted to it, which prompted the two people inside his Sea of Consciousness to take a better look at the essory that caught Ethan¡¯s attention.


    ¡®Oh, this sure is a surprise,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®You would not have felt it if you hadn¡¯t purposely focused your attention on it.¡¯


    ¡®True,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®To think that something like this could be found in a store like this. What a stroke of luck.¡¯


    Ethan, who heard the two¡¯s exchange, frowned as he picked up the bracelet from the disy.


    He gave it a closer look, but aside from that ¡°good feeling¡± he was getting from it, he couldn¡¯t discern what the bracelet could do.


    ¡®Just buy this bracelet, Ethan,¡¯ Sebastian suggested. ¡®We¡¯ll exin what it ister.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®Buy it, but tell Nicole that you will give it to her tomorrow. We still need to do something to it to make it extra special.¡¯


    Knowing that the two wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm him and Nicole, Ethan decided to buy the silver bracelet.


    Nicole, who had expected that the gift would be given to her, made the ¡°give it to me gesture¡± but Ethan only shook his head.


    ¡°I will give this to you tomorrow,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it for now.¡±


    The youngdy gave Ethan a weird look, but she still nodded her head in the end.


    Since she would receive it in the end anyway, it didn¡¯t really matter if Ethan held onto it for a bit longer.


    The two then went to have lunch together at one of the fanciest restaurants in the city.


    Although the taste wasn¡¯t as good as the dishes in the Royal Pce, it was still good enough for the two teenagers to appreciate the taste.


    A few hourster, both of them returned to the Pce, feeling satisfied with what they had bought during their shopping spree.


    They didn¡¯t know that the Grand Archmage of Eastshire was waiting for the two of them because they still hadn¡¯t received their rewards from the Knight and Seek Game, which would be presented to them by the King in his private treasure room.

 Chapter 470 Eyes On Me

    <h4>Chapter 470 Eyes On Me </h4>


    ¡°As promised, the two of you are granted the chance to take one artifact from my collection,¡± King Austen said as he opened the door that led to his personal treasury.


    Before inviting Ethan and Nicole to check his collection, he made sure to hide all dangerous and cursed items in his collection.


    As Ethan entered, the first thing that caught his attention was the lone spear disyed in the corner of the room.


    King Austen had purposely left this spear behind, knowing that Ethan liked to use spears.


    ¡°Navigator¡¯s Spear?¡± Ethan muttered as he checked the information in the disy case of the weapon.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    < Navigator¡¯s Spear >


    ¡ª This Adamantine spear will always return to its owner once it is thrown.


    ¡ª It also has a secondary ability that, if activated, will force the spear to point North.


    ¡ª This spear was once used by a famous explorer when he was still traveling the world.


    ¡ª The Navigator¡¯s spear is perfect for those who like to go on long adventures!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ethan assumed King Austen had personally written the description that was stered on the casing.


    The King¡¯s penmanship was very elegant and easy to read.


    Edmond, who was also inside the treasury, thought that Ethan would choose to take the spear.


    However, after the young man read the information, he didn¡¯t even give it a second nce.


    At the moment, Ethan did not need another spear that would return to him once it was thrown. He already had Arehadbhair and the Sea God¡¯s Trident, and both could do that.


    As for its second ability of always pointing North, Sebastian had a simr ability, so the spear¡¯s function was simply redundant, even if it was made from Adamantine.


    The young man checked all the artifacts one by one until he saw what looked like a ck cor with a golden gem on it.


    However, what made this particr essory quite interesting was that the gem had a whitish color at its center, forming a split, simr to a cat¡¯s eye.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    < Eyes On Me >


    ¡ª The body of this cor is made from the scales of a ck dragon, and the gem that has been used to decorate it is a Heliodor Gem.


    ¡ª This cor wasmissioned by a Dragon yer Witch as a gift to her pet cat.


    ¡ª It has two unique abilities. The first ability allows the Creature that wears it to be immune to any and all Mind Affecting Magic.


    ¡ª The second ability allows the Creature to pinpoint the exact location of its Master, as long as they have marked the gem with a drop of their blood.


    ¡ª Although this artifact was said to have only two abilities, there were reports that the gem was imbued by some kind of Life Magic, ensuring that its wearer would retain their health and rarely get sick.


    As to whether these reports were true or not, no one really knows. However, this gem would be a perfect gift for your pets, allowing them to get closer to you.


    P.S


    ¡ª This can be worn by Demi-Humans as well. Just make sure to not call it a Pet Cor or they might beat you up!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ethan chuckled after reading the information about the artifact called, Eyes On Me.


    Truth be told, he felt a bit bad about not being able to buy a souvenir from this trip for Lilith, who was always with him.


    Since there was now a perfect artifact in front of him that he could gift his protector, he didn¡¯t hesitate to ask the King to give it to him as a reward.


    ¡°Are you sure that you want this?¡± King Austen asked.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Ethan replied.


    The King then nced in Nicole¡¯s direction, who was still looking for a treasure that she would be bringing back to the academy.


    After making sure that the youngdy was a good distance away from them, King Austen whispered something in Ethan¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Are you nning to give this to one of your lovers?¡± King Austen asked. ¡°Just know that this is meant for pets.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I n to give it to a cat.¡±


    ¡°A cat? Well, that cat must be very special then.¡±


    ¡°She is very special.¡±


    Lilith, who was hiding inside Ethan¡¯s shadow, couldn¡¯t help but feel her cheeks burn because she had seen and heard everything.


    She was quite happy that this essory could also be worn by Humans because she would be extremely sad if it broke once she had transformed into her Demi-human form.


    A few minutester, Nicole had finished choosing an artifact.


    But her choice not only surprised Ethan but also King Austen and Edmond.


    What Nicole chose was a pair of shoes that would allow her to walk on any liquid surfaces or bodies of water.


    This meant that she could walk on rivers,kes, and the sea if she wished.


    There was a secondary effect to the shoes as well, which would allow her to skate on the water¡¯s surface as if she were skating on ice.


    Although finding it unusual, since Nicole had chosen this pair of magical shoes, the King awarded them to her without any questions asked.


    After they had received their rewards, the King invited them to eat dinner with his family.


    Since the two teenagers would return to Brynhildr Academy in the morning, he decided to spend a little more time with the two people who had been marked by the Will of the Sword of Light.


    Also, knowing that a few people might target the two of them on their return trip, Edmond nned to apany them back to the academy to ensure their safety.


    He was certain that Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret would give him an earful if something were to happen to their two precious students who had ditched their studies for a few days in order to attend their ballroom party.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside Ethan¡¯s Room¡­


    After making sure to lock the door, Ethan called out to Lilith to give her the pet cor that he received from the King.


    The ck Cat jumped out of Ethan¡¯s shadow and obediently sat in front of him.


    However, she was unable to hide her excitement, her tail quivering behind her.


    Ethan gently ced the cor around her neck, enjoying the smoothness of her fur.


    Since the cor was imbued with magic that automatically adjusted itself to fit its wearer, it shrank itself into a perfect fit.


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Lilith said in a very sweet voice. ¡°I promise to take care of it for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± Ethan replied before picking up the ck cat and walking towards the couch.


    Once there, he sat on top of it and ced Lilith on hisp.


    The young man then pricked his finger, drawing a drop of blood from it before wiping it on the gem on Lilith¡¯s cor, activating the magic imbued on it.


    The ck cat immediately felt a strong connection to her Master, which made her feel that she had taken one more step to bing closer to him.


    After activating the effect of the cor, the young man lightly patted Lilith¡¯s body, eliciting a purr.


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half gave each other a knowing nce but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ethan was still not aware that Lilith could transform into a Catkin because she asked the girls, who had seen her true form, to keep it a secret.


    She didn¡¯t n to tell Ethan about this for the time being because she believed that Ethan wouldn¡¯t casually touch her like this if he knew that she wasn¡¯t a pure cat, but a Catkin in disguise.


    Still, she wished that day would soone so that she would be able to hug him to sleep and feel his warmth just like his lovers did.

 Chapter 471 The Crown Prince’s Advice

    <h4>Chapter 471 The Crown Prince¡¯s Advice</h4>


    ¡°Come visit us again, Nicole,¡± Queen Evane said as she hugged the youngdy in her arms. ¡°Also, don¡¯t worry too much about your mother. I¡¯m making sure that she receives the best care possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful for your continuous support.¡±


    ¡°¡®Tis but a trivial thing, My Dear.¡± Queen Evane held Nicole¡¯s hand on her own. ¡°Just don¡¯t do anything reckless while you are in the academy. Make sure to study properly and stay out of trouble, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, Your Majesty.¡± Nicole nodded.


    The twodies then shifted their attention to Princess Eva, who was hugging Ethan.


    ¡°Visit us again when you¡¯re free,¡± Princess Eva said. ¡°Also, if you cheat on your lovers, I¡¯m going to punish you personally.¡±


    The princess then took a step back, pulling away from the hug, and winked at Ethan yfully, making the young man smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember, Your Highness,¡± Ethan replied before bowing respectfully to the Princess. ¡°Should I cheat on them, please deliver the hammer of justice.¡±


    Princess Eva nodded. ¡°Mmm. It¡¯s good to know that you understand.¡±


    Prince Louis shook hands with Ethan and gave the young man a reminder.


    ¡°Please do your best to not make enemies out of Noble Families, Ethan,¡± Prince Louis said in a solemn tone. ¡°They are the pirs of the Kingdom, and although you might be protected behind the walls of Brynhildr Academy, you cannot stay there forever.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Your Highness,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Please take care of yourself as well. Some Nobles can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Prince Louis¡¯ face as he nodded his head in understanding.


    He knew that what Ethan was saying was the truth. As a Prince, he had already experienced it in the past.


    ¡°Onest thing, Ethan,¡± Prince Louis said before moving close to whisper something in Ethan¡¯s ears. ¡°Avoid conflicts with the Raylight Family. They are not ordinary members of the Nobility.¡±


    After saying those words, Prince Louis gave Ethan a brief nod before moving towards Nicole in order to say goodbye to her properly.


    Ethan frowned as he looked at the back of the Crown Prince of the Kingdom.


    It took him a few seconds to understand what the Prince was talking about.


    He knew of two people who bore the family name Raylight.


    They were none other than Cedric and his newest lover, Lilian, who hade to Brynhildr Academy just to be with him.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t n to have conflicts with the Raylight Family, but that didn¡¯t mean that the Raylight Family didn¡¯t n to have conflicts with him.


    Driving away these thoughts inside his head, the young man¡¯s gaze thennded on the Patriarch of the Asta Family, who had also appeared uninvited.


    Oscar and Nicole were discussing in hushed tones a distance away from Ethan. He had no intention of eavesdropping on them, so he simply walked toward Lord Edmond, who would escort them back to the academy using his flying ship.


    ¡°Done saying your goodbyes?¡± Edmond asked with a mischievous smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Edmond,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Ethan, if you ever find yourself in need of help, and my two friends, Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret, are unable to help you, please don¡¯t hesitate to contact me,¡± Edmond said as he handed Ethan a crystal ball. ¡°As long as I am not busy, I will try to help you in any way that I can.¡±


    Ethan gratefully epted the Crystal Ball and bowed at the Grand Archmage respectfully.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Edmond,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to contact you if I face a problem that I am unable to solve with Professor Rinehart¡¯s and Professor Barret¡¯s help.¡±


    Edmond wanted to have a closer rtionship with Ethan, especially after hearing the Will of the Sword of Light.


    Since the in-looking girl promised Ethan that she would help him once, he wanted to be there when it happened.


    A few minutester, Nicole walked toward their direction with an unreadable look on her face.


    ¡°Done?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Done,¡± Nicole answered.


    Seeing that the two teenagers were ready to go, Edmond waved his hand, and a flying ship descended from the sky.


    He saw a handful of people on the ship, manning it, whom Ethan believed to be part of the Archmage¡¯s personal crew.


    ¡°Climb aboard the Mary Celeste,¡± Edmond stated. ¡°She will take you back to the academy safely.¡±


    Ethan and Nicole didn¡¯t hesitate as they boarded the ship and stood on its deck.


    They then gazed at the people on the ground, who were waving in their direction.


    Nicole and Ethan waved back, while Lord Edmond gave the orders to set sail.


    Soon, the Flying Ship rose from the ground and flew towards the Southeast, where Brynhildr Academy was located.


    Ethan watched as the capital city became farther and farther away.


    After the incident with the Asta Family, he wished that he wouldn¡¯t have to see dimir¡¯s and Constantine¡¯s faces again.


    But, he knew that this was impossible.


    As long as Nicole was still participating in the Heir Wars, he would inevitably cross paths with the two Wizards sooner orter.


    Ethan intended to support her and let her be the winner of the war, who would decide who the next Patriarch of the Asta Family would be.


    He didn¡¯t need to know Nicole¡¯s reason for taking the Heir Wars seriously.


    As long as she wished to participate in it, Ethan would make sure to fight alongside her, even if he had to face the entirety of the Asta Family.


    ¡°We will arrive in Brynhildr Academy after a day,¡± Edmond said as he approached the two teenagers. ¡°If nothing unusual happens, like crossing paths with a Dragon, we¡¯ll arrive at the academy by sunrise, just in time to have breakfast in the Dining Hall. So, how was your first trip to the Capital, Ethan? Did you have fun?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I had fun.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Edmond smiled before patting Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Because I have a feeling that you will visit the capital city again, sooner than you think.¡±


    The young man groaned internally because he really didn''t n on going back to the capital anytime soon.


    But, the mischievous smile on the Grand Archmage¡¯s face was making him feel as if he knew something that he didn¡¯t n on telling him.

 Chapter 472 Playing Hard To Get

    <h4>Chapter 472 ying Hard To Get </h4>


    While Ethan and Nicole were on their way back to Brynhildr Academy, two people from the capital arrived at the Oswald Barony.


    ¡°To think that his Excellency would send us to the countryside. Talk about bad luck,¡± a skinny-looking man in his mid-thirties said with a sigh.


    ¡°It is His Excellency¡¯s orders,¡± a middle-aged man with sharp eyes replied. ¡°So stopining.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ I don¡¯t want to smell like cows, chickens, and goats. The countryside is the worst.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re free to grumble for now but make sure to not say such things when we arrive at the Oswald Residence. If they have a bad impression of our visit, I¡¯ll make sure that His Excellency knows that it¡¯s your fault.¡±


    The skinny-looking man clicked his tongue but no longer said anything.


    When they arrived at the Train Station, they were expecting to see undevelopednd, with not even a proper road.


    However, to their surprise, the path they were taking had proper roads. Although it wasn¡¯t as grand as the roads in the capital city, it was still quite different from what they were expecting.


    They came here thinking that they would be met with undevelopednd, but as they traveled through the Oswald Barony, they noticed that it wasn¡¯t as bad as they thought.


    Spring was right around the corner, but the air was still chilly.


    Even so, they could feel a sense of warmth as they looked at the happy expressions of the people that their carriage had passed by.


    ¡°I thought that the Oswald Barony had sufferedst year, with its people not having enough food tost for the winter because of the bad crop yield,¡± the skinny manmented. ¡°But they don¡¯t look as if they had just suffered a hard winter. Did our informant give us the wrong information?¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± the middle-aged man replied. ¡°You know that they have no reason to lie. Perhaps the Oswald Family dug deep into their pockets to buy food for the people in their territory to help them make it through the winter days.¡±


    The skinny man pondered this a bit before nodding his head. A smile then appeared on his face when they thought about their purpose foring.


    ¡°If that is the case, then I guess that their family will wee us with open arms,¡± the skinny man said. ¡°After all, we bring them good news, as well as gold coins.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled as well because they could already see them seeding in their mission.


    If they handled this perfectly then they would be properly rewarded, as well as praised by their Master.


    A few hourster, the carriage they rented stopped at the gates of the Oswald Residence.


    The two men stared at the house of the ruling noble and almost shook their heads helplessly.


    The house was a mere two-story building, and it looked more like a warehouse than a noble¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Remember what I told you earlier,¡± the middle-aged man said to hispanion. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to mess up the negotiation, or I¡¯ll p you silly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the skinny man replied. ¡°I¡¯ll behave.¡±


    After getting hispanion¡¯s assurance, the middle-aged man opened the gate and approached the door of the residence to knock on it.


    All it took were two knocks before the door opened, revealing an old man, who was holding a newspaper in his hand.


    ¡°Good morning, Sir Oswald,¡± the middle-aged man said as he bowed respectfully to the old man. ¡°I came here to deliver good news from the capital. My Master has entrusted me with this letter to pass on to you.¡±


    The middle-aged man took a letter from his pocket and offered it politely to Luna¡¯s Grandpa, Philip.


    A look of surprise appeared on Philip¡¯s face when he saw the seal on the letter.


    ¡°The two of you have traveled a long way,¡± Philip said as he epted thetter. ¡°Please,e in to warm yourselves.¡±


    ¡°We thank you for your generosity, Sir Oswald.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, kind Sir.¡±


    The two men entered the house and were allowed to sit in the dining room to have something hot to drink.


    Irene served their guests some hot coffee to help warm their bodies.


    They rarely received guests from the capital, and whenever it happened, they would always bring important news with them.


    A frown appeared on Philip¡¯s face as he read the letter. When he was done, he ced it on top of the table before lighting his pipe in order to smoke.


    Luna¡¯s father, Bruce, was curious about the contents of the letter, so he picked it up and began to read it.


    Simr to Philip¡¯s reaction, a frown appeared on his face, making thedies wonder what the contents of the letter were.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± Luna¡¯s Grandma, Rhea, asked.


    ¡°It will be best if you read it yourself, Mother,¡± Bruce asked as he handed the letter to Rhea.


    His two other wives, Irene and Briana, stood behind their mother-inw to read the letter as well.


    When the three girls finished reading its contents, Brianna ced it back on top of the table and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Philip, I hope you are not going to say something silly,¡± Rhea said in a tone that made her husband feel chills running down his spine. ¡°You already know what I mean, right?¡±


    Irene and Briana also looked at their father-inw with solemn looks on their faces.


    Seeing that thedies of their families were practically ring at him, Philip sighed before emptying the contents of his pipe and putting it down on top of the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but my granddaughter is already promised to someone,¡± Philip stated. ¡°She also loves that person, so I cannot agree to have her marry someone else.¡±


    The middle-aged man with a sharp look on his face nodded in understanding. But, clearly, he had no intention of backing down.


    ¡°Having someone to love is a wonderful thing, but you need to look at the bigger picture, Sir Oswald,¡± the middle-aged man replied. ¡°In the end, the Oswald Family is just a low-ranking member of the Nobility.


    ¡°If you agree to this proposal, I¡¯m sure that not only will your rank of Nobility rise, but you will also have a strong backer for life. Isn¡¯t this marriage alliance the perfect opportunity to help your family and your people prosper?¡±


    Before Philip could even reply, Rhea snorted as she red at the middle-aged man, who still hadn¡¯t given up.


    ¡°Tell that old fool that if he ns to y matchmaker, he should have done it years ago,¡± Rhea stated. ¡°My granddaughter already found someone she loves. We won¡¯t let you get in the way of her happiness.¡±


    Irene, who was Luna¡¯s birth mother, and Brianna, who treated Luna as her own, red at the middle-aged man, who wanted to butt into their daughter¡¯s life.


    Seeing that thedies of the family were strongly opposed to the proposal of having Luna marry the grandchild of their employer, the middle-aged man smiled and took out a magic pouch from his coat and ced it on top of the table.


    ¡°This pouch contains 100,000 Gold Coins. This is the dowry for your daughter. If you think it iscking, please tell me, so I can inform my Master to raise it.¡±


    After hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Rhea couldn¡¯t help but look at their guest with disdain.


    If they hade several months ago, then the possibility of this marriage proposal pushing through would have been high.


    Rhea wanted tough out loud, but knowing that her waist would hurt if she did that, she refrained from doing so.


    However, she used her walking stick to push the magical pouch away from the table with a sneer on her face, which made the middle-aged man and the skinny man, who was apanying him, think that the Oswald Family was simply ying hard to get.

 Chapter 473 If You Try To Sell My Granddaughter Away, I’ll Clobber You

    <h4>Chapter 473 If You Try To Sell My Granddaughter Away, I¡¯ll Clobber You </h4>


    ¡°Only 100,000 Gold Coins?¡± Rhea sneered. ¡°Do you think my granddaughter¡¯s dowry is only worth a measly 100,000 Gold Coins?¡±


    Before Ethan left, he had left them a fortune enough to make a mere 100,000 Gold Coins look like pocket change in their eyes.


    The gold coins the young man had given them were enough to fill up their entire living room.


    He also gave them countless precious stones, as well as pearls the size of an adult¡¯s fist, which would fetch a high price if they were sold to collectors or auctioned in the capital city.


    ¡°Please, Lady Rhea, we didn¡¯t mean to offend you,¡± the middle-aged man smiled. ¡°If 100,000 Gold isn¡¯t enough, then I¡¯m sure the Master will not mind doubling or even tripling it. This shows how serious he is to make this marriage proposal work.¡±


    ¡°Heh~ it seems that we¡¯re not even speaking the samenguage,¡± Rhea chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll make it simple so that even someone like you can understand. Even if you offered me 300,000 Gold Coins right now, the answer would still be the same. We¡¯re not marrying Luna off to that Old Fart¡¯s grandson.¡±


    Philip, who was busy smoking on his pipe, started coughing because of Rhea¡¯s choice of words.


    Perhaps, she alone, within the entirety of Eastshire, had the guts to call that person an Old Fart.


    Even if the person in question was the one sitting in front of her right now, he would not be able to do a thing because he perfectly knew Rhea¡¯s temper.


    This was also why he asked his two subordinates to visit the Oswald Residence instead ofing in person.


    ¡°Lady Rhea, if there is something that you¡¯re not satisfied with, please feel free to tell us,¡± the middle-aged man was doing his best to keep a smile on his face.


    He was very tempted to start cursing the old woman for being narrow-minded, especially when the one instigating the marriage proposal was THAT person.


    ¡°Do you really not understand the Humannguage?¡± Rhea was also fighting the strong urge to start beating the middle-aged man with her walking stick, pissed at how the other party was still persisting to continue the discussion.


    ¡°Look here, Lady Rhea,¡± the skinny man, who had been holding himself back, decided to interject.


    ¡°My Master has given your family a great honor. We know that your daughter is in a rtionship with someone, but since the two of them haven¡¯t married each other yet, we decided toe and offer your granddaughter a better man, who will love and care for her.


    ¡°ording to our investigation, this Ethan Gremory already has other lovers. Do you really want your daughter to fight for this man¡¯s affection when there is someone who has promised to love her and only her? Also, the young master¡¯s lineage is impable.


    ¡°You will not find anyone in the Kingdom, with the exception of the Crown Prince, to be better than him. This is the chance of a lifetime, so it will be best if you think over this matter carefully. My Master also wants to strengthen the bond between your two families. Won¡¯t you reconsider?¡±


    Before Rhea could even reply, Philip lightly tapped the table with his knuckle to catch everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I am truly honored that a daughter of our family was chosen to be your Young Master¡¯s fiance,¡± Philip stated. ¡°But we Oswald¡¯s don''t really care for fame or fortune. We love who we want to love, and we live the way we want to live.


    ¡°We may not be the richest Noble Family out there, and ournds are at the very corner of the Kingdom, causing it to fall behind in development, but it''s also because of this that we learned to appreciate the simple joys of life.¡±


    Philip paused as he looked at their guests with the look of a person who had seen some of the tougher hardships of life.


    ¡°Go back, and tell His Excellency that my granddaughter is already happy with the partner she chose,¡± Philip said. ¡°Although she needs to share his love and affection with otherdies, I¡¯m sure that this isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. We are nobles, so it is very normal to have more than one wife.


    ¡°So, I hope that you understand that we respect her decision and choose to stand by her side until the end.¡±


    The middle-aged man frowned but no longer said anything.


    The skinny man, however, was clenching his fists tightly. He was finding it hard to believe that a noble family living out in the sticks had the audacity to turn down the very generous offer of wealth and prestige.


    Seeing that hisrade mightsh out at the family, he decided to take the initiative to take a step back and thank the Oswald Family for their hospitality.


    He didn¡¯t want to burn bridges before they had a chance to inform their Master about the current situation.


    Because of this, he firmly grabbed hisrade¡¯s shoulder before thetter did something that might put future negotiations in jeopardy.


    A few minutes after their guests had left, Rhea sighed deeply and asked her daughters-inw to massage her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they wille back,¡± Rhea stated. ¡°And that person might personallye to handle the negotiations. I¡¯m telling you now that we¡¯re on Luna¡¯s side. If you try to sell my granddaughter away, I¡¯ll clobber you.¡±


    Philip chuckled after hearing his wife¡¯s threats.


    ¡°I already said it earlier, right?¡± Philip replied. ¡°We stand by Luna¡¯s choice. Also, both you and I know that the amount of wealth that we received from Ethan is more than 300,000 Gold Coins. How can I possibly kick away such a wealthy grandson-


    inw?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Rhea nodded before ncing at her son, Bruce, and his grandsons, who all stayed quiet.


    From start to finish, they didn¡¯t say anything and allowed Rhea to handle the negotiations.


    ¡°Spill it,¡± Rhea ordered. ¡°What are you boys thinking?¡±


    Bruce looked at her mother with a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that if they made this proposal before we had met Ethan, we definitely would have epted it,¡± Bruce replied. ¡°Don¡¯t lie, mother. I¡¯m sure that you were also tempted by their proposal. Not because of the money, but because of who that person is.¡±


    Rhea nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. But there are no ifs in this world. Since Ethan was man enough toe to this ce, knowing that all of you intended to bully him and try to make him break his rtionship with Luna, he is a good grandson-inw in my book.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother,¡± Bruce stated. ¡°I have already approved of Ethan, albeit reluctantly. Since Luna loves him, we will definitely support her choice. Also, I think his purpose foring to us was to prevent something like this from happening.


    ¡°It seems that he already knew that someone was nning to propose to Luna, so he made sure that he got our approval before anypetitor arrived.¡±


    Rhea nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sure he also gave us that much money as a bribe to make us think that he is wealthy enough to support Luna.¡±


    ¡°Still, I would be lying if I said that I wasn¡¯t moved by that skinny man¡¯s words,¡± Bruce admitted. ¡°Ethan has many lovers, and Luna has topete for Ethan¡¯s affection. I didn¡¯t have a problem with this because I have Irene and Brianna with me.¡±


    Rhea shrugged. ¡°Things can change, especially in Noble households. Don¡¯t forget who his grandson is. Although he might say that he will love only Luna now, he might sing a different tune once he grows older. At least with Ethan, we know how many lovers he ns to have, so we know where Luna stands.


    ¡°Lastly, I don¡¯t believe that someone who is willing to challenge our entire family to get our approval only has superficial feelings for her. This is why I believe that Ethan will continue to love and care for Luna, even if he were to have more than one wife.¡±


    Irene and Brianna both nodded their heads at the same time.


    They really liked Ethan, and since their daughter liked him as well, they were willing to support her love.


    ¡°Well, then. I guess we better prepare to meet that person soon,¡± Philipmented. ¡°Should I buy one of thosefortable couches in the next town? It will be bad if that person¡¯s back aches after sitting on our hard couch.¡±


    ¡°Good idea,¡± Irene pped her hands. ¡°How about you get other stuff like those new bed mattresses that will make us feel as if we are sleeping in a pile of cotton? I¡¯d love that.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a great idea, Mother,¡± Irenemented.


    ¡°Get new pillows as well!¡± Brianna added.


    Soon, the Oswald family was deeply involved in a discussion about renovating their house by the time spring officially arrived to make their home morefortable to live in.


    Also, they would like to surprise Luna on her next visit, which would be happening once the school year officially ended.

 Chapter 474 Did You Have Fun In The Royal Palace?

    <h4>Chapter 474 Did You Have Fun In The Royal Pce?</h4>


    ¡°I can see it,¡± Nicole said as she looked in the distance.


    ¡°I see it too,¡± Ethan replied softly. ¡°We¡¯re finally back.¡±


    The two of them had woken up just before sunrise, and together, they gazed at the beautiful scenery in front of them.


    The sun rising from the East showed them a picturesque sight of Brynhildr Academy in the distance.


    Had the two of them traveled alone, it would have taken them two to three days in order to get back to the academy, and by then, both of them would be dead tired from their traveling, with no energy to admire anything.


    However, since the Grand Archmage of Eastshire decided to apany them, they were able to rest properly and didn¡¯t need to worry about the long journey back home.


    ¡°We¡¯ll bending very soon,¡± Edmond said as he stood behind the two teenagers. ¡°I¡¯ll also be staying in the academy for a few days because I need to discuss something with Rinehart and Barret.


    ¡°Also, Ethan and Nicole, I will ask the two of you to apany me on my expedition in a few weeks. This is part of your duties as Honorary Knights.¡±


    ¡°Can I not go?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure Nicole will be enough to serve as your bodyguard, Lord Edmond.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Nicole lightly punched Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You bettere, too.¡±


    Lord Edmond chuckled before shaking his head.


    ¡°Like I said, you need toe,¡± Edmond stated. ¡°This is your first official performance of duty this year. Don¡¯t worry. At most, you¡¯ll only have to do two to three missions for the Kingdom every year. All of the expenses and amodation will also be shouldered by the King, so you won¡¯t have to worry about the bill.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ethan smiled evilly.


    He nned to splurge a lot in the expedition to make the King and the Grand Archmage reconsider sending him out on a mission for the kingdom again.


    Knowing what the boy was thinking, Edmond justughed.


    Even if Ethan were to spend a lot, he didn¡¯t believe that a teenage boy would be able to make the King cough up a fortune.


    Of course, he would regret these words in the future. But for now, he returned Ethan¡¯s smile with a smug smile of his own, making Nicole shake her head helplessly and say ¡°men¡± under her breath.


    A few minutester, the Flying Ship descended into the Northern part of the academy, where Brynhildr¡¯s Statue was located.


    Ethan and Nicole also noticed the two figures that seemed to be waiting for their arrival. Naturally, they were none other than Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret, who had been notified in advance about their arrival.


    As soon as the shipnded, the two teenagers disembarked and bowed respectfully to their two Professors.


    ¡°Did the two of you have fun?¡± Professor Rinehart. ¡°I heard that Ethan certainly did.¡±


    The young man lightly scratched his cheek in embarrassment because he had no excuse for the things he did while he was in the pce.


    Nicole, on the other hand, just smiled because it was truly a memorable experience in more ways than one.


    ¡°Well, then. How about we go to the Dining Hall while it¡¯s still early,¡± Professor Barret said. ¡°Ethan, Nicole, you are excused from all your sses today. However, if you feel like going, you''re encouraged to do so. Studying is important.¡±


    ¡°¡°Yes, Professor.¡±¡±


    Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, and Edmond led the way while chatting casually with each other.


    Ethan and Nicole were only a few steps behind them, walking side by side.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure your lovers will be happy to see that you are back,¡± Nicole said in a volume that only Ethan could hear.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m back as well. I missed them,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Are you still not talking with Chloe?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ethan sighed because his cousin was a sensitive topic for him.


    If he were to have his way, he would kidnap her from Jaeger Manor and force her to have a heart-to-heart talk with her in bed.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do that, so he only sighed, making Nicole feel bad for even asking this question.


    ¡°Cheer up. It¡¯s not like she hates you,¡± Nicolemented. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to her a few times, and in all the conversations we had, she always asked about you. I swear, the two of you only need to get a room to get it over with.¡±


    ¡°If only it were that easy,¡± Ethan replied bitterly. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole nodded in understanding.


    When they arrived at the Dining Hall, Ethan was pleasantly surprised to see that Luna and Lilian were already there.


    When their eyesnded on him, both girls almost ran toward him to give him a hug.


    However, both of them controlled their impulses and stayed seated.


    Lilian, who was seated beside Luna, stood up from her chair and sat on the chair next to hers.


    She then lightly patted the chair where she left a while ago as an invitation for him to take his seat between her and Luna.


    Ethan found this arrangement perfect, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to sit beside his two lovers, who immediately held his hands under the table as soon as they could.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± Luna whispered in Ethan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I missed you, too,¡± Ethan replied.


    If they weren¡¯t in front of the students of the academy, Ethan would have already kissed her lips.


    But since that wasn''t the case and he didn¡¯t want to cause a riot, he held back and settled with hushed whispers, which made Lilian pout beside him.


    ¡°I miss you, too, Lilian,¡± Ethan whispered in Lilian¡¯s ears after his short chat with Luna.


    ¡°Not as much as I missed you.¡± Lilian smiled. ¡°Did you have fun in the Royal Pce?¡±


    ¡°A bit,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you and Luna all about it after sses.¡±


    Lilian nodded before cutting a small piece of pancake. After that, she spoonfed Ethan, making George, who was also sitting at the Dud Manor Table, whistle.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be young,¡± George said.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young yourself, George,¡± Henry replied. ¡°Stop acting like an old man.¡±


    George chuckled and resumed eating his breakfast.


    Ethan ate his food happily before shifting his gaze to the Jaeger Manor table, where Lily and Chloe were located.


    The two youngdies were seated beside each other and chatting with each other.


    Perhaps Lily sensed Ethan¡¯s gaze because the former looked in his direction.


    Naturally, Chloe also looked in the direction where Lily was looking and met Ethan¡¯s eyes.


    The two stared at each other for a while, but the youngdy averted her gaze first and continued to eat.


    Lily, on the other hand, winked at Ethan, making thetter smile.


    Emma, who was watching all of this from the side, ate quietly.


    However, she was also happy that her Master was finally back in the academy.


    She had felt very lonely while he was gone, which made her realize that Ethan had now be a bigger part of her life, more than she cared to admit.

 Chapter 475 Two Monstrous Talents

    <h4>Chapter 475 Two Monstrous Talents </h4>


    The sound of spells shing against each other reverberated inside the Magical Training room.


    Chloe panted for breath, but her eyes remained firm as she unleashed a meter-wide Fireball from the tip of her wand.


    Her opponent was a prettydy in herte thirties, with golden eyes that glowed in the dark like a cat¡¯s.


    Her silver hair fluttered as she made a shing action with her wand, slicing Chloe¡¯s fireball in half.


    ¡°Magna Ventus Vulnus,¡± Professor Nic chanted, sending countless Wind des flying in Chloe¡¯s direction.


    The youngdy didn¡¯t back down and also pointed her wand in front of her.


    ¡°Magna Ignis Hasta!¡±


    Countless fire spears appeared around her and sharply shot forward like arrows, colliding with the Wind des.


    Loud explosions took ce inside the room as the spells canceled each other out.


    Chloe then crouched on the ground as she panted for breath after destroying thest Wind de that flew in her direction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end today¡¯s lesson here,¡± Professor Nic said as she walked toward Chloe. She took out a hand towel from her storage ring and dropped it over Chloe¡¯s head. ¡°Good job. Your reaction time is better whenpared with before.¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s still not good enough, right?¡± Chloe asked.


    ¡°Practice makes perfect,¡± Professor Nic replied. ¡°Even so, you¡¯re making great progress. What youck is actual battle experience. Don¡¯t worry. When the Mission Hall opens, I¡¯ll send you to dive in a Dungeon.


    ¡°That will give you plenty of battle experience. However, you¡¯re not allowed to go alone. Let¡¯s see¡­ you¡¯re close friends with Lily and Nicole, right? Choose one of them to apany you. As long as they are with you, I can rest easy.¡±


    The youngdy nodded before wiping away her sweat with the towel that the Professor had given her.


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Chloe replied.


    Professor Nic nodded before leaving the room.


    Since she had decided to take Chloe under her wing, she made sure to spend a few hours a day training thetter.


    To her surprise, Chloe was a very fast learner, which made the Professor very satisfied with her decision to take Ethan¡¯s cousin as her Disciple.


    Although Professor Nic didn¡¯t want to admit it, she was very eager to see how strong Chloe would be in the future.


    The Professor even believed that Chloe would surpass Lily and Nicole, whom many believed were the most powerful Witches among the First Years.


    With this thought in mind, she nned to train her carefully while Chloe was still in the academy and guide her properly as her Master.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, in another private training room in the academy¡­


    A white mist permeated the surrounding air as a youngdy with long silver hair panted for breath.


    Her silver eyes glowed faintly with power as a giant Crystal Golem stood behind her back, holding a sword and shield.


    ¡°Good,¡± Professor Ophelia said with a satisfied smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Alice.¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t reply as she wiped away the blood that seeped from the corner of her lips with the back of her hand, making her look like a vampire that had just feasted on the blood of others.


    A momentter, she stood up and pointed her wand at her Aunt, whose smile widened after seeing her determination.


    ¡°You n to continue?¡± Ophelia asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alice replied. ¡°Until I surpass you, Aunt.¡±


    A giggle escaped Ophelia¡¯s lips after she heard her niece¡¯s reply.


    The Professor was one of the youngest Witches to attain the rank of a Magistratus.


    Anyone with this title was considered to be the cream of the crop¡ªthe strongest among the Wizards and Witches of their generation.


    ¡°You have lofty dreams, Alice,¡± Professor Ophelia said. ¡°But that¡¯s fine. You can continue to dream. After all, dreaming is free.¡±


    Alice had kept a low profile after she was defeated in the sh of Manors.


    Since then, she had trained hard under the supervision of her Aunt, who was hailed as a genius among the Magistratus.


    Knowing her reason for wanting to be stronger, Professor Ophelia didn¡¯t reject her request and put the silver-haired beauty under a very harsh training regimen.


    At first, she didn¡¯t think that Alice would be able to endure her hellish training. But after several months, Professor Ophelia understood one thing.


    Alice was very stubborn.


    Perhaps more stubborn than she had been when she was her age.


    Even so, the youngdy¡¯s dedication never wavered in the face of adversity.


    ¡®Failures are just stepping stones that will allow you to reach greatness,¡¯ Professor Ophelia thought as she once again took a fighting stance in preparation to teach her stubborn niece another lesson. ¡®As long as you can stand back up, anything is possible.¡¯


    A pair of icy angelic wings materialized behind Alice¡¯s back as she and the Ice Knight under hermand prepared to attack the youngest Magistratus in the history of Eastshire.


    ¡°Come!¡± Professor Ophelia grinned as the spirits of Earth, Water, Wind, and Fire circled around her body, creating a pressure that made Alice feel as if a giant was stepping on her shoulders.


    ¡°cies Reginae Imperium!¡±


    The Ice Knight behind her suddenly transformed into an Ice Queen bearing a scepter.


    She had trained harder than anyone else.


    She had suffered more than anyone else.


    All for the sake of making her mark in history, and to prove to her father that she was not a vase that would break easily under pressure.


    As the two shed with each other, faint magical ripples expanded throughout the academy.


    Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret, who were both at the Headmaster¡¯s office, exchanged a knowing look with each other.


    ¡°It seems that two monstrous talents have emerged this year,¡± Professor Barretmented. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great, Rinehart? The young generation is showing great promise.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Professor Rinehart nodded. ¡°But I am also worried. More heroes appear when great cmities are about to descend upon thend. The rise of these powerful Wizards and Witches is a sign that the era is changing, and the world will once again see the mes of war.¡±


    Professor Barret smiled and patted his friend on the shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic,¡± Professor Barret said. ¡°Aren¡¯t we still alive? As long as we¡¯re here, the young ones don¡¯t need to head to the battlefield so soon. So, make sure to not ck off, Rinehart. They are still young, and we need to provide them time to grow.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°I won¡¯t be kicking the bucket anytime soon, so make sure you don¡¯t go before me.¡±


    Professor Barret smirked, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He could feel it in his bones that a time of strife was nearing the Shire Continent.


    In order to ensure that the Seeds of the current generation would grow to their fullest, it is up to old people like them to hold the front lines and ensure that there would be a bright future ahead, waiting for all of them.

 Chapter 476 Make Sure That She’s Safe

    <h4>Chapter 476 Make Sure That She¡¯s Safe </h4>


    ¡°All of that really happened?¡± Lily asked with an amused tone as she looked at her lover, whose head was currently lying on Emma¡¯sp.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It is quite an experience.¡±


    Emma, who was busy cleaning Ethan¡¯s ears, didn¡¯t say anything and quietly listened, while her Master told them everything that had happened in the Royal Pce.


    She was quite interested in his story, so she carefully cleaned his ear, and didn''t interrupt him even once.


    Luna, Lily, and Lilian, who were all seated on the opposite couch, calmly sipped their tea as they, too, listened to Ethan¡¯s story.


    ¡®So, she appeared in front of Ethan,¡¯ Lilian thought. ¡®How unexpected.¡¯


    As a High Ranking Noble, Lilian knew the secrets behind iomh Sis and its Will, who goes by the name Zia.


    Lily and Chloe had no idea who the in-looking girl was, but they believed that she yed an important role in the Kingdom of Wisteria.


    ¡°Well, then. Did anything else happen?¡± Lily asked. ¡°You only talked about yourself. How about Nicole? What did she do after the Asta Family made a scene? Did she challenge them to a duel or something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ethan shook his head. ¡°She didn''t challenge any of them. She just drank a few sses of champagne to vent her frustration.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lily arched an eyebrow after hearing that the person, whom she considered her rival, had resorted to drinking. ¡°Did she get drunk?¡±


    ¡°She did,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°But in order to prevent her from doing something reckless, I took her back to her room and asked the maids to get her changed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You left her alone while she was dead drunk?¡±


    ¡°No. After she got changed, I took her to my room and locked the door. I wasn¡¯t going to let her sleep alone in that state, especially since the Asta Family mighte to find herter.¡±


    Luna, Lily, and Lilian ced their tea cups on the table and eyed Ethan, waiting for him to continue his story.


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint the three of you but nothing happened,¡± Ethan said with an amused look on his face as he looked at his lovers, who seemed to be waiting for some juicy gossip.


    Lilith, who was hiding inside Ethan¡¯s shadow, ¡°knew¡± that something happened, but she didn¡¯t n on telling anyone about what she saw.


    Also, she was very happy with the gift Ethan gave her, so she didn¡¯t n to expose the minor things that happened that night.


    Lily looked disappointed, while Luna and Lilian both looked amused.


    Emma remained silent as she lightly tapped her Master¡¯s head, telling him that it was now time to clean the other side of his ear.


    Ethan obeyed and turned around, making his back face the three girls, who resumed drinking their teas.


    ¡°Still, Lord Edmond said that you will be apanying him on an expedition after a few weeks,¡± Lilianmented. ¡°Did he tell you where?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°If possible, I don¡¯t want to go. But he told me that I needed to go no matter what. I think he is going to ask me and Nicole toe with him at the same time as when the Mission Hall opens up.¡±


    Lily, who had suddenly remembered something important, decided to share something interesting with Ethan.


    ¡°Today, Chloe approached me and asked if I could apany her to dive in a dungeon,¡± Lily shared while leaning on the couch. ¡°I don¡¯t think that she¡¯s on the list of First Years who would be allowed to take missions from the Mission Hall.


    ¡°When I told her this, she only said that Professor Nic would give her permission to leave the academy on the condition that she would not dive in a dungeon alone. Should Ie with her?¡±


    ¡°Please apany her, Lily,¡± Ethan replied in a heartbeat. ¡°Make sure that she¡¯s safe.¡±


    The young man had almost raised his head after hearing that Chloe would be diving into a dungeon.


    However, Emma had already anticipated that he would react in this manner, so she hurriedly ced her hand over Ethan¡¯s head, firmly holding him down, while she took the earpick out from his ear.


    Fortunately, Ethan¡¯s control over his body was strong, so he was able to fight the impulse of raising his head and possibly poking his ear in the process.


    Also, it was also thanks to Emma¡¯s quick action that allowed him to regain hisposure before it was toote.


    poking his ear in the process.


    Also, it was also thanks to Emma¡¯s quick action that allowed ¡°Thank you, Emma,¡± Ethan said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Emma lightly patted her Master¡¯s head to assure him that she didn¡¯t mind it.


    Lily also felt apologetic because itpletely slipped her mind how Ethan would react to her news.


    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s the reason why Chloe isn¡¯t always in the Jaeger Manor after sses.¡± Luna nodded her head in understanding. ¡°Maybe Professor Nic is giving her personal coaching.¡±


    Ethan remained silent because he didn¡¯t expect that their Spell Casting Professor would suddenly give his cousin private training.


    ¡®It must be because of that incident long ago,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®Do you remember that practical lesson with the Silencing Spell? Maybe Professor Nic took a liking to Chloe when she seeded in silencing Lord Edmond.¡¯


    ¡®To silence a Wizard of that caliber is no easy feat.¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded in agreement. ¡®Maybe Professor Nic saw Chloe¡¯s potential and thought that it would be a waste to not polish such a rough gem.¡¯


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or not after discovering that his cousin had caught the eye of one of the most powerful witches in the academy.


    Half of him wanted to cheer Chloe on, while the other half felt anxious because he had a feeling that he understood what the Professor was thinking.


    He could only think of one reason why Professor Nic would send his cousin to a dungeon, and that was to gain battle experience.


    Perhaps, Lily knew this as well, which was why she decided to share this news with Ethan. This way, he would be informed that Chloe would be doing something dangerous.


    However, since Lily would be by her side, she would ensure that one of the people who was close to Ethan¡¯s heart would be safe from harm.

 Chapter 477 The Origin Of Magic [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 477 The Origin Of Magic [Part 1]</h4>


    The next day, Ethan was called to the Headmaster¡¯s Office after his sses ended.


    There, he found Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret, waiting for him with solemn expressions on their faces. Ethan couldn''t help but wonder if something terrible had happened.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Ethan asked after sensing the tension inside the Headmaster¡¯s Office.


    Whenever he saw Professor Rinehart, and Professor Barret with serious looks on their faces, he couldn''t help but feel ufortable.


    ¡°Nothing happened yet,¡± Professor Barret replied. ¡°But something will happen in a few minutes.¡±


    The young man¡¯s face turned serious as he looked at the Ex-Magistratus, who was holding his wand with his right hand.


    ¡°Ethan, originally, I nned to do this when you''re in Third Year, but I can¡¯t afford to wait any longer,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°So I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Will you be my disciple?¡±


    Ethan, who thought that he was going to embark on a new mission, momentarily froze and gave the retired Magistratus a confused look.


    ¡°Disciple?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Professor Barret nodded. ¡°You.¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t know how to react because Professor Barret¡¯s invitation was too sudden.


    Professor Rinehart calmly picked up the cup of coffee on the side and sipped from it as he waited for Ethan¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Professor, why do you want me to be your disciple?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°There are many other talented Wizards and Witches here, so why me?¡±


    Professor Barret patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder while smiling evilly. ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out.¡±


    A momentter, the young man and the retired Magistratus disappeared from the Headmaster¡¯s Office, making Professor Rinehart chuckle.


    He knew the reason why Professor Barret suddenly decided to take Ethan as his disciple. He was sure that thetter was feelingpetitive with Professor Nic and Professor Ophelia.


    But aside from that, Professor Barret was indeed the perfect mentor to teach Ethan the ways of magic.


    Right now, the young man might be strong, but he was still ignorant about many things.


    Truth be told, the original n was for Professor Barret to take Ethan as his disciple during his Third Year in the academy.


    But just like what the Ex-Magistratus had mentioned earlier, they could no longer afford to wait.


    Dangerous foes would be making their way to the Shire Continent soon, and they needed the Seeds, who would fight alongside them, to increase their strength before these ancient monsters made their appearance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ethan suddenly found himself submerged in water, which caught himpletely by surprise.


    However, since this was his domain, he didn¡¯t panic and summoned his wand.


    Immediately, he rose toward the surface as he manipted the water around him. A few secondster, he broke out of the surface of the water and coughed out the seawater that he had identally swallowed earlier.


    After coughing up a few times, he looked around his surroundings and saw Professor Barret standing over the surface of the sea, with one of his hands tucked into his pocket.


    ¡°How¡¯s the water?¡± Professor Barret asked in a teasing tone. ¡°Are you in the mood to swim?¡±


    ¡°Nice joke, Professor,¡± Ethan replied as he rose up to stand above the water. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°Where we are is not important,¡± Professor Barret answered. ¡°Why we are here is the question that you should be asking.¡±


    Ethan could sense that the middle-aged man in front of him seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°Why are we here, Professor?¡±


    ¡°So that you can better understand the true power that is inside your body.¡±


    Ethan immediately tensed because he thought that Professor Barret was referring to Sebastian and his Other Half, who were currently staying inside his Sea of Consciousness.


    ¡®Calm down. He¡¯s not referring to us,¡¯ Sebastianmented.


    ¡®¡­¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half remained silent because this sudden development might be a variable in the n he had for Ethan.


    However, he didn¡¯t say anything. As much as possible, he didn¡¯t want to interfere with Ethan¡¯s life.


    Even so, he was quite worried. As a powerful being, he could vaguely guess the reason why the Professor brought Ethan inside a special domain.


    ¡®If this training that Professor Barret wants to implement is the same training that I am thinking, then there¡¯s going to be a problem when Ethan undertakes hising-of-age trial,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half thought. This can either be a blessing in disguise or a one-way trip to a world of suffering. I just don¡¯t know if I should put a stop to it or not.¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half was truly conflicted.


    On one hand, he wanted Ethan to be stronger.


    On the other hand, Ethan getting stronger would make theing-of-age Trial harder because its difficulty would adjust itself depending on how strong Ethan was.


    If Ethan suddenly gained a major boost in strength, then the trial he might undertake would be nearly unbeatable.


    This was what his Other Half was worried about.


    ¡®I just hope that he doesn''t n to train Ethan¡¯s Origin Magic,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half clenched his fist due to worry.


    Sebastian, who had no idea what his partner in crime was thinking, looked at the Professor with amusement.


    The Guardian of Zentris knew that Ethan¡¯s strong point was his control over the sea.


    If Professor Barret were to train Ethan in this environment and even spar with him, then Sebastian was confident that the former would find himself stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    ¡°Ethan, do you know what the two kinds of Magic are?¡± Professor Barret asked.


    ¡°Professor, are you talking about Origin and Core Magic?¡± Ethan answered.


    Professor Barret nodded. ¡°Yes. There are two kinds of Magic. Origin Magic and Core Magic.¡±


    The Ex-Magistratus raised his wand and showed it to Ethan.


    ¡°Core magic are all external forms of magic,¡± Professor Barret exined. ¡°Your wands, your weapons, your clothes, your artifacts, and any other magical items that you possess that are imbued by magic is what we call Core Magic.¡±


    The Professor then raised his right hand, which was not holding a wand, and lightly tapped his chest.


    ¡°Origin Magic, on the other hand, lies in the strength of a person¡¯s heart.¡± Professor Barret smiled. ¡°But that is not all. Origin Magic also depends on a person¡¯s will. As long as they believe in magic, it will manifest itself ording to the power of their imagination and will.¡±


    Ethan listened attentively to Professor Barret¡¯s exnation because he felt that this was a good opportunity to learn more about thews of magic.


    ¡°It is our heart that gives magic its strength,¡± Professor Barret said as he once again tapped his chest. A momentter, he raised his hand and tapped the side of his head. ¡°And the mind that gives it form. Magic is imagination personified. As long as you can imagine it, you can make it happen.


    ¡°Just like how Wizards and Witches dreamed of flying in the sky. Even without brooms, they will be able to soar in the sky like birds if their heart and will are strong enough to manifest this miracle.¡±


    Professor Barret then pointed his wand at Ethan and smirked.


    This was the first time that he was going to fight seriously against a student of the academy, and frankly, he was looking forward to teaching the young man a lesson or two about the secrets of magic that Ethan didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight, Ethan,¡± Professor Barret dered. ¡°Fight me using the magic you are most confident in, and you''ll realize just how little you know about the world of magic.¡±

 Chapter 478 The Origin Of Magic [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 478 The Origin Of Magic [Part 2] </h4>


    ¡°Professor, you want to fight me¡­ in the sea?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    Professor Barret chuckled. ¡°Ethan, my boy, you must be reaaaaaaaaaaally confident if you think you can beat me easily just because we''ll be fighting on your home turf. Do you perhaps think that having the power of the Tide Bringer guarantees your victory?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t answer right away and stared at the Professor, whose wand was still pointed in his direction.


    ¡°Ethan, the Lands of stor and the City of Zentris might be far from the Shire Continent,¡± Professor Barret said with a mischievous smile on his face, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t have friends in faraway ces.¡±


    ¡°Did you or the Headmaster tell the Royal Family about it?¡± Ethan inquired.


    Back when he was in the Royal Pce, he was quite surprised when Princess Evangeline asked him out of the blue if he had acquired the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy.


    Now, he was hearing the same thing from the Professor, who had suddenly asked him to be his Disciple without any kind of warning.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t,¡± Professor Barret replied. ¡°But it will be best if you don¡¯t underestimate their informationwork. After all, your travel to the past was properly documented when you were interviewed by the Ministry, who handle the research on Nexus and Legacy Gates.¡±


    Ethan and Lily did get interviewed after they managed to return, causing an uproar among the researchers in the Magical Bureau.


    ¡°Also, it doesn''t help that yours and Lily¡¯s statues are standing at the za of the City of Zentris.¡± Professor Barret added. ¡°How odd. It''s said that the statues have been there for hundreds of years. If that is true, it means that you and Lily were fated to return to the past. Otherwise, those two statues wouldn¡¯t havee into being.¡±


    Ethan had also pondered about this fact after returning to the academy. However, since things became hectic after he returned, he decided to put this topic at the back of his mind for the time being.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s safe to assume that the Royal Family, Edmond, and probably a few High Ranking Nobles who serve as the Pirs of the Kingdom are suspicious of you,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°But as long as you don¡¯t admit or confirm anything, their suspicions will remain as suspicions.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s set this history lesson aside and start fighting. I believe that you think you¡¯re invincible in the sea, right? How about you put that belief to the test? Oh, before I forget, let me tell you one more thing. If you beat me, then this means that you can beat Lily¡¯s Father. So, this is like a preparation for your battle with your future father-inw.¡±


    Ethan still had many questions, but he decided to postpone asking these questions until his fight with Professor Barret had ended.


    Thest thing that the Professor said caught his attention.


    If he could beat him, then he could also beat Lily¡¯s Father.


    This was all the motivation that Ethan needed in order to fight.


    The Sea God¡¯s Trident appeared in Ethan¡¯s left hand while he held his wand in his right.


    Seeing him take a fighting stance, Professor Barret waved his wand casually, sending countless Fire Balls in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    The young man thumped the butt of his trident over the sea, and countless giant water snakes materialized to sh with the Fire Balls that the Professor had unleashed.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Professor Barretmented. ¡°But you need to do better than that if you want to win.¡±


    ¡°On it, Professor,¡± Ethan smirked as he waved his wand, creating countless giant water snakes that rose up from the sea and charged in the Professor¡¯s direction.


    Professor Barret stood casually with his left hand still tucked in his pocket, while his right hand held his wand and pointed it on the sea beside his feet.


    ¡°Most Wizards and Witches live their lives while only using their Core Magic,¡± Professor Barret said as if he were inside a ssroom and not in the sea, with water that had risen up to swallow him whole. ¡°A wand can easily help someone channel magic and manifest their desires into reality.


    ¡°The reason why most Wizards and Witches need to chant the name of the spell they are going to cast is to allow their minds to imagine what kind of spell they are using. Words have power, and saying these words strengthens the image in their mind. For example¡­¡±


    ¡°Leviticus!¡±


    Professor Barret pointed at Ethan, but instead of using the Levitation Spell to make him levitate on the ground, all the water snakes that were about to descend on him frozepletely.


    Ethan¡¯s mouth hung wide open because the Professor had clearly cast the Levitation Spell, but what actually happened was that all of his Water Snakes had been frozen in ice.


    ¡°You see, Ethan, a high-level duel between powerful Wizards involves a few tricks.¡± Professor Barret chuckled because he found the young man¡¯s reaction quite amusing. ¡°Sometimes, all it takes is a blink of an eye for a battle of such magnitude to end.¡±


    The Ex-Magistratus then spun his wand around his head, and the frozen Water Snakes shattered into countless ice shards, which all flew in Ethan¡¯s direction like homing missiles.


    Ethan remained calm and held his ground.


    When the icicles were only a few meters away from his body, all of them shattered, turning into an icy mist that spread in the surroundings like a sea of clouds.


    This immediately lowered his visibility to up to a meter in front of him, making him frown.


    ¡°When Wizards use an element that they aren¡¯t proficient in, the effectiveness of their spell drops down to more than half.¡±


    Professor Barret¡¯s voice, which made it sound like he was lecturing students in a ssroom, reached Ethan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°The reason why most Wizards and Witches stick to the magic they are proficient in is because it allows them to save up their magic reserves, allowing them tost longer in a battle of attrition.


    ¡°Most of the time, this is the best thing to do. However, this limits their flexibility when ites to facing foes that serve as a hard counter to their abilities.


    ¡°Even I am not exempted from this rule, so what do you do when facing an opponent that directly counters your element? The answer is really simple. You should study that element as well.¡±


    Suddenly, Ethan heard a familiar sound, which made him raise his guard to its highest.


    The sound of clinking chains reverberated in the surroundings.


    The young man knew that this was Professor Barret¡¯s Core Magic, his well-known ability to create unbreakable chains to bind his enemy, allowing him to capture the rogue Wizards and Witches when he was still active as a Magistratus.


    All the Magistratus knew of him for they considered him as the strongest among them.


    He also gained a title when he was still in service, and hisrades and acquaintances knew him by his other name, which was¡­


    The Chained Paragon.


    Since the visibility was low, Ethan decided to distance himself from the icy white mist that blocked his vision.


    But as he was retreating, dozens of chains emerged from the mist all around him, forcing Ethan to dive into the sea to escape their pursuit.


    However, he clearly underestimated what Professor Barret¡¯s chains were capable of.


    Even when he was underwater, the chains followed him like they had a life of their own, eager to capture the young man who was nning to finally get serious in his battle against his Professor.

 Chapter 479 The Origin Of Magic [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 479 The Origin Of Magic [Part 3]</h4>


    Ethan¡¯s eyes glowed bright blue from under the sea, finally unleashing the power of the Tide Bringer.


    The chains that were swimming in his direction were all sucked up by a whirlpool he had created, preventing the chains froming anywhere near him.


    The young man then rose to the surface of the water and pointed his trident toward the sky.


    Immediately, dark clouds covered the heavens.


    Thunder and lightning roared together, answering their Master¡¯s call.


    The wind picked up, and it started to rain heavily, making the sea turbulent, as giant waves started to manifest like sea monsters, intending to drag their Master¡¯s foes to the darkest depths of the sea.


    Professor Barret hovered three meters above the sea as the chaos around him manifested.


    Rain fell on his body, but not a single drop of water stuck to his skin or clothes, falling harmlessly to the side as if the Professor was wearing a raincoat.


    ¡°Obtaining a Legacy is equal to obtaining a power that allows you to bend the rules of the world,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°Not all Legacies are equal, and some of them are stronger than the others. However, it doesn''t change the fact that those who have legacies tend to grow more powerfulpared to those who don''t have them.¡±


    Ethan could still hear the Professor¡¯s words despite the fact that thunder was booming in the heavens and the giant waves of the sea were causing a ruckus.


    ¡°But having a Legacy doesn¡¯t make one invincible,¡± Professor Barret said. ¡°Even if they are fighting in that person¡¯s Domain. You are still too green if you think that something of this magnitude would defeat someone like me and Lily¡¯s father.¡±


    The young man pointed the Sea God¡¯s Trident at the Professor, who seemed unaffected by the thunderstorm around him.


    ¡°Grand Aria.¡±


    The moment Ethan muttered those two words, the sky lit up as countless lightning bolts descended upon the Professor, making it look as if the end of the world hade.


    Professor Barret finally took out his left hand from his pocket, which was holding a golden pocket watch, andughed out loud.


    A blinding sh of light covered the world in white, followed closely by the roar of thunder, which was like the explosion of countless bombs detonating at the same time.


    When the light finally receded, Ethan slowly lowered his arms, which he had used to shield his eyes from the blinding brightness earlier.


    The sea was still in a frenzy as giant waves rose and fell.


    But, at the center of it all, something enormous and shiny stood, unmoved by even the waves that were hitting it from all sides.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw an enormous figure, which was standing above the sea as if it was solid ground.


    This ten-meter-tall giant had a ck blindfold covering his eyes and ten arms spread wide, holding a chain in each hand.


    The chains in the hands of the giant were glowing, as tendrils of lightning snaked around their bodies, making Ethan wonder if these chains had absorbed his deadly attack.


    The young man¡¯s gaze thennded on Professor Barret, who was hovering near the chest area of the Giant with both of his hands behind his back, looking as carefree as ever.


    ¡°Once a Wizard or Witch fullyprehends their Core and Origin Magics, a power that won¡¯t lose to a Legacy is formed,¡± Professor Barret said softly. ¡°A little Pop Up Quiz, Ethan. What do you call this phenomenon?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t even need to think about what the answer to this question was because a single nce was enough for him to identify the Giant behind the Professor.


    However, he was too stunned to speak because if what he was seeing was true, it meant that the information that the Wizarding World knew about Professor Barret was false.


    It took him a few minutes to regain hisposure and finally manage to regain his voice to answer the Professor¡¯s Question.


    ¡°Resonance,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°A perfect Resonance.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Once someone fullyprehends their Core and Origin Magic, a Resonance is created. But I can tell that you are having a very big misunderstanding, Ethan my boy. What you¡¯re seeing isn¡¯t a perfect Resonance. It is just my Partial Resonance.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Your Partial Resonance looksplete, Professor. It¡¯s not like my Partial Resonance.¡±


    Professor Barret shook his head. ¡°Ethan, your Partial Resonance isn¡¯tplete. This means that you still haven¡¯t fully understood the power of your Core Magic. Have you noticed that when you use your Partial Resonance, the mermaid you summon is nearly transparent, and her facial features are indiscernible?


    ¡°That¡¯s because you can¡¯t fully manifest her image into reality. Your understanding of your partner is not enough to make her show her true form in the world. What you see here is the Chained Paragon. He is my Origin Magic, and this¡­ is my Core Magic.¡±


    Professor Barret threw his wand high up in the air, making it shine brightly.


    A momentter, it transformed into a five-meter-tall ck wrecking ball with spikes on its surface, hovering above the Chained Paragon¡¯s head.


    The blindfolded giant then raised one of its hands, which was holding a red chain.


    This red chain then connected itself with the spiked wrecking ball, changing the wrecking ball¡¯s color to red.


    Lightning bolts snaked around the chains and the wrecking ball, making it look more deadlier than it already was.


    ¡°Ethan, this is what a Perfect Resonance looks like,¡± Professor Barret said. ¡°And I will let you experience what this power is capable of doing.¡±


    After saying those words, the Chained Paragon swung the chain that was connected to the wrecking ball and threw it.


    The spiked wrecking ball suddenly ignited, covering its entire body with mes, making it look like a meteor that hungered for destruction.


    Facing this kind of terror, Ethan raised his hand and shouted with all of his might.


    ¡°Illumina!¡±


    The Mermaid Princess appeared before him and used her powers to protect Ethan from the powerful attack that even she was incapable of blocking in her current form.

 Chapter 480 The Origin Of Magic [Part 4]

    <h4>Chapter 480 The Origin Of Magic [Part 4] </h4>


    Illumina, who had stood between Ethan and the Spiked Wrecking Ball, used her tail to send Ethan flying out of the Wrecking Ball¡¯s Range.


    She quickly figured that she wasn¡¯t strong enough to perfectly block the attack, so she did the next best thing, which was to make sure that she and the young man would avoid the wrecking ball at all costs.


    After hitting Ethan with her tail, she immediately dove down into the sea in order to mount a counterattack.


    But before she could even touch the water, a blue chain wrapped around her body and started to drag her toward the Chained Paragon.


    ¡°Strike one, Ethan,¡± Professor Barret said in a teasing tone as he gave the captured mermaid a sidelong nce.


    No matter how much Illumina struggled, she was unable to break free from the chains that were binding her. Seeing this, Ethan shouted her name.


    ¡°Illumina!¡± Ethan roared before summoning Areadbhair.


    The moment the Spear materialized, Ethan immediately gave it the order to attack Professor Barret.


    He believed that as long as he defeated the Professor, the Chained Paragon would disappear, freeing the mermaid princess from her grasp.


    ¡°Ibar!¡±


    After hearing Ethan¡¯smand, the Spear shot toward the Professor like a missile covered in mes.


    Professor Barret then snapped his finger, making the Chained Paragon swing the chain in his hand, leading the Spiked Wrecking Ball to collide with the ming Spear, which was targeting its Master.


    The moment the two sides collided, an explosion erupted, sending both the Spear and the Wrecking Ball flying backward.


    However, before Ethan could even call his spear back to him, an orange chain wrapped itself around Areadbhair¡¯s body, holding it in ce.


    ¡°Strike two,¡± Professor Barretmented, making the young man¡¯s face turn grim.


    He wanted to teach Ethan a lesson and make him understand that sometimes, brute force couldn''t solve everything.


    ¡°Ethan, be careful,¡± Sebastian said in a solemn tone. ¡°Professor Barret specializes in restraining and capturing his targets. His offensive power might not be as explosive as the other Wizards, but his defense and ability to bind his enemies is the real deal.¡±


    The young man could only watch helplessly as his ming spear was pulled away by the Chained Paragon, keeping it bound by its chains.


    Seeing that the young man seemed to be at a loss for what to do, Professor Barret decided to go on the offensive this time.


    Once again, the Chained Paragon swung the red chain and tossed the ming wrecking ball toward the teenager, who was still thinking of a strategy for how to ovee his opponent.


    ¡°Dodge for now,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half ordered. ¡°You can¡¯t let any of his chains hit you.¡±


    Ethan nodded and was about to fly away when he found himself unable to move from his location.


    He failed to notice that while he was looking at the Chained Paragon, a white chain had already coiled itself around his foot, holding him in ce.


    Looking in the direction where the white chain came from, Ethan noticed that it was connected to a small white portal behind him.


    ¡°That chain holds the power of space.¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half frowned. ¡°It means that it can attack you anywhere and anytime. However, I believe that it has a fixed range. As long as you are out of its range, it will not be able to attack you.¡±


    With a ming wrecking ball resembling a meteor flying toward him from the front and a white chain coiled around his foot from behind, Ethan had no choice but to go all out in order to escape his dilemma.


    ¡°Come, Dainsleif!¡±


    The Ancient Wendigo, which was one of Ethan¡¯s Trump Cards, appeared in front of him.


    The Wendigo then summoned a ming purple sword and charged toward the Wrecking Ball, granting Ethan the chance to use his Sea God¡¯s Trident to destroy the white chain that bound his feet.


    Just as he had freed himself from the white chain, an explosion blew him away from where he was, making him fall towards the sea.


    Dainsleif, on the other hand, managed to repel the wrecking ball, but he soon found himself bound by purple chains, which he was unable to break free from.


    ¡°Strike three,¡± Professor Barret said with confidence and made a tugging gesture, pulling the Ancient Wendigo toward the Chained Paragon.


    Ethan knew that enough was enough, so the moment he dived deep into the water. He raised his power to its limit.


    The entire sea churned, turning into a whirlpool amidst the thunderstorm that was raining down from the sky.


    Seeing the changes in his surroundings, Professor Barret raised his hand, and the Chained Paragon slowly rose twenty meters above the raging sea under him.


    ¡°Ethan, I know you¡¯re angry, but don¡¯t try to force opening the Fourth Level of your Legacy,¡± Sebastian cautioned. ¡°Your body and mind are not yet ready to take the brunt of its might.¡±


    There were five levels to using the power of a Legacy.


    The first stage was the Adept stage.


    In this stage, the owner of the Legacy would be able to gain a boost in their body¡¯s physical performance.


    Whether it be speed, strength, agility, or intelligence, the first level of a Legacy could enhance the body¡¯s performance, making it superhuman.


    The second stage of Ethan¡¯s Legacy was the ability to summon a thunderstorm.


    This power allowed him to manipte the rain, as well as use the power of thunder and lightning to his advantage.


    The third stage of his legacy was his Grand Aria, allowing him to unleash the power of his Domain.


    Ethan was currently at this stage, making use of the power of the Storm and the Sea to fight against his opponent.


    The next stage of Ethan¡¯s Legacy was summoning a Guardian Beast that was closest to his element.


    Sebastian was telling him not to unlock this stage yet because summoning a Guardian was not an easy thing to do.


    It would require Ethan to be at his peak strength, as well as a vast amount of magical power to safely make this happen.


    Right now, he was simply using his power over his Domain, and his magical reserves were already dwindling at a rapid rate.


    Summoning a Guardian in his current state would cause him a bacsh, which Sebastian didn¡¯t want to happen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t,¡± Ethan replied.


    He knew that this wasn¡¯t a battle to the death, and Professor Barret wouldn¡¯t really kill him.


    So, he didn¡¯t n to take any chances and cripple himself by unlocking the fourth level of his Legacy.


    After summoning the Whirlpool, Ethan summoned dozens of water tornadoes that circled around it, moving closer to the Chained Paragon, which was at its center.


    Ethan also called out thunder and lightning to unleash a barrage of lightning bolts towards Professor Barret¡¯s Perfect Resonance.


    The young man didn¡¯t believe that the Professor would remain unscathed by his attacks, which were empowered by his Domain.


    When the water tornadoes and the lighting bolts were about to hit the Professor¡¯s body, the Chained Paragon took off the blindfold covering his eyes.


    A momentter, countless chains erupted from its back, forming a dome of chains around its body, protecting itself and its Master from Ethan¡¯s onught.


    ¡°A battle of attrition? I¡¯m in,¡± Professor Barretughed. ¡°Let¡¯s see who ousts who!¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half nced at each other and sighed at the same time.


    They already knew the oue of this match, making them pity the young man, who was throwing everything he had at his adversary.

 Chapter 481 The Origin Of Magic [Part 5]

    <h4>Chapter 481 The Origin Of Magic [Part 5]</h4>


    Due to the limitations ced on Ethan¡¯s body, a battle of attrition was something very disadvantageous to him.


    However, he didn¡¯t have a choice because his enemy was fighting like a turtle!


    Not only was the barrage of lightning bolts unable to pierce the Chained Paragon¡¯s Defenses, but the Water Tornadoes also couldn¡¯t make it budge.


    However, there was one more annoying part about Professor Barret¡¯s fighting style.


    While the Chained Paragon had taken a pure defensive stance, covering its body with countless chains, the Spiked Wrecking Ball was still very much a threat and was attacking Ethan remotely.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    The White Chain, which could pass through space, would always pick the right moment to grab his foot, leg, arm, hand, and even neck, which almost allowed the ming meteorite to hit him several times.


    Fortunately, Lilith was there to cut off the annoying white chain that would attack Ethan from his blind spots, allowing the teenage boy to dodge the wrecking ball in the nick of time.


    ¡®The rogue Wizards and Witches that Professor Barret has caught must really hate him a lot,¡¯ Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but shake his head helplessly after seeing how the Ex-Magistratus fought.


    ¡®True.¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded. ¡®I almost feel sorry for them.¡¯


    Lilith, who was perched on top of Ethan¡¯s shoulder, was paying close attention to her surroundings.


    Since the surroundings were dark, she could only jump back to Ethan¡¯s shadow if a light source was present.


    Although the young man had managed to fix this problem by making the Sea God¡¯s Trident¡¯s glow cast a shadow behind him, she was still hard-pressed to jump over and over again.


    Aware of this inconvenience, she decided to decrease her size so that she could perch on Ethan¡¯s shoulder, allowing her to react quickly every time the white chain made an appearance.


    Ten minutester, the sun above their heads reappeared, and the sea returned to its calm state.


    Ethan knelt above the sea, leaning on his Trident as he panted for breath.


    While this was happening, a shadow loomed over his body, making him raise his head.


    The dome of chains opened up, revealing the Chained Paragon and Professor Barret, whose robes were stillpletely dry despite how wet their battle was.


    ¡°Hello there, Miss Cat,¡± Professor Barret. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Lilith didn¡¯t answer and even hissed at the Professor, who was bullying her Master.


    ¡°Her name is Lilith,¡± Ethan answered on her behalf. ¡°She¡¯s my Familiar.¡±


    Wizards and Witches could have familiars, so this was nothing new.


    Ethan introduced his Protector so that Professor Barret wouldn¡¯t kick her out of the academy, especially now that she had made her presence known.


    ¡°A Familiar?¡± The corner of Professor Barret¡¯s lips curled up into a smile because he had long been aware of Lilith¡¯s existence.


    He just found it funny that Ethan would use the term Familiar towards a Catkin who was in disguise.


    In short, Professor Barret knew that Lilith was actually a Catkin, yet the young man didn¡¯t know about it, which he found funny.


    But since he didn¡¯t n on saying anything, he just nodded his head in understanding.


    ¡°Okay, so Lilith, it will be best if you just sit tight.¡± Professor Barret snapped his finger, and a ck chain wrapped itself around the ck cat, holding her in ce.


    Ethan, who thought that the battle was already over, didn¡¯t expect that Professor Barret would still capture his Protector when the oue of the battle was already decided.


    It was not only Lilith that the chains had bound, but Ethan¡¯s Sea God¡¯s Trident as well.


    Of course, the young man refused to let it go, but this wasn¡¯t a problem for Professor Barret.


    He simply swung the chain that had coiled around Ethan¡¯s weapon, making both the Trident and the teenage boy spin around.


    ¡®Damn, this guy is a sadist.¡¯ Sebastian grimaced. ¡®My boy is already down for the count, but he still kicks him when he¡¯s down.¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half remained silent because his greatest fear was bing a reality.


    ¡®He is truly stripping Ethan of his Core Magic,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half thought. ¡®Should I step in or not?¡¯


    Right now, he was truly in a dilemma.


    On one hand, he knew that this training would not only strengthen Ethan, but it would also allow him to learn more about his Origin Magic.


    On the other hand, he was afraid that if Ethan understood the secret of his Origin Magic, he woulde face to face with a Progenitor, who held one of the powers that was hidden in his bloodline.


    ¡®Should I stop him, or should I allow him to make the pact?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half truly couldn¡¯t decide easily. After all, this was a turning point in Ethan¡¯s life.


    Stopping it would be a sin, but not stopping it could lead to consequences that even he couldn¡¯t fathom.


    Suddenly, he was broken out of his daze when he heard a loud sshing sound.


    Ethan had lost his grip over his Sea God¡¯s Trident and was sent flying towards the sea, where he crashed heavily into its surface.


    Perhaps due to the impact of his crash or due to the exhaustion he received from the battle, Ethan lost consciousness.


    His body then slowly descended on the water, with no one to stop its fall.


    Lilith, who was bound by the chains, screeched loudly as she tried to call out to her Master, who was slowly but surely getting farther away from her.


    Professor Barret simply hovered above the water, with his hands ced behind his back.


    His eyes were locked onto Ethan¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t do anything to stop his descent.


    Illumina, who had already lost her power long ago, had returned to being a wand.


    However, her connection with Ethan was still very strong, allowing her to monitor his current state.


    Just as thest bubble of air escaped Ethan¡¯s lips, the bloodline of the Tide Bringer inside his body worked in overdrive.


    Since the young man obtained this powerful Legacy, it was impossible for him to drown in the sea even if he were to lose consciousness and descend to its deepest parts.


    Professor Barret understood this very well.


    If there was even a sign that Ethan¡¯s life was in danger, he would not hesitate to use the White Chain to bring him back to the surface in an instant.


    But seeing that his body was bing stable, the Professor decided to wait and see if the Young Man would be able to grasp the power of his Origin Magic, which would allow him to take that next step, in unlocking the mysteries of his body and soul.

 Chapter 482 Did You Say Something, Darling?

    <h4>Chapter 482 Did You Say Something, Darling? </h4>


    As Ethan sank deeper into the sea, he felt himself being pulled into a very distant ce.


    Since he was physically powerless to offer any resistance, he gave up on trying to move and allowed himself to go with the flow.


    That was thest thing he remembered before his world got covered in darkness.


    Suddenly, he felt something poking his cheek repeatedly, waking him up from his deep slumber.


    He wanted to move his hand to swat the annoying thing poking his face like a button, but his body felt as heavy as lead.


    No matter how much strength he tried to muster, he was unable to even lift his finger. Seeing his attempts fail, he switched to forcing his eyes to open. But even doing that was a very hard thing to do.


    Even so, he persevered, and after what seemed like forever, his eyes slowly opened.


    His vision was a little blurry at first, but after a minute, he saw a familiar person looking at him with an amused smile on his face.


    ¡°Well met, Ethan,¡± the extremely handsome man said with a mischievous smile on his face. ¡°It seems that we are meeting quite often these days. I just met you in Chapter 429, and here you are again. Did Chloe finally get serious and ravage you?¡±


    Ethan blinked once and twice, as he looked at Vincent, who was grinning at him.


    ¡°Vin¡­ cent?¡± Ethan tried to say the man¡¯s name, but even that was too troublesome for him to do.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really down for the count this time, huh?¡± Vincent chuckled.


    At that moment, Ethan started to hear the sound of wavesing to the shore.


    In fact, he could feel the water brushing up on his body, up to his lower half.


    Seeing his reaction, Vincent sighed and picked up the boy like a sack of rice, letting him hang on his shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to a morefortable ce to talk,¡± Vincent said. ¡°Ah. You¡¯re in luck today. My wife is here with me. I will introduce you to my wife, the most beautiful woman in the world!¡±


    Ethan, who was slumped on Vincent¡¯s shoulder, had once again fallen asleep and didn''t get to hear the handsome man¡¯s ramblings.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few minutester¡­


    When Vincent arrived at the small camp near the beach, a beautiful woman with long blue hair nced in his direction with surprise.


    ¡°I-Is he?¡± the beautiful woman asked.


    Vincent nodded. ¡°The boy seems to have suffered a lot of grievance, and his spirit is a bit weak at the moment.¡±


    The handsome manid Ethan down on one of the bedrolls and checked his condition.


    Vincent¡¯s wife felt her heart ache after seeing the young man¡¯s current state.


    Ethan¡¯s face was very pale, and his lips had nearly lost their colors.


    His pulse was also weak, and if not for the fact that she was certain that his life wasn¡¯t in any danger, she might have already performed a ceremony to transfer some of her life force to him.


    ¡°Do you know what happened to him, Cliodhna darling?¡±


    ¡°Hush, Vincent. I¡¯m trying to help stabilize his bloodline.¡±


    Cliodhna took off Ethan¡¯s robe, revealing his upper body.


    Her delicate hands then moved to draw runic symbols over his body, allowing the boy to harness the spiritual power in the surroundings.


    While all of this was happening, a symbol glowed faintly on Ethan¡¯s forehead.


    It was a trident with six angelic wings spread wide to its sides, making Vincent sigh when he saw it.


    ¡°Thrice blessed,¡± Vincent muttered. ¡°The old man really did it this time.¡±


    Cliodhna nodded before she started singing.


    It was the song of the sea, which made Ethan slowly open his eyes to look at her.


    ¡°Mother?¡± Ethan asked with uncertainty.


    For some reason, Ethan was feeling a very strong sense of familiarity, which he could not exin.


    Cliodhna continued to sing while lightly caressing the side of Ethan¡¯s face, making him feel drowsy. Half a minuteter, he once again closed his eyes to sleep.


    When the beautiful woman¡¯s singing ended, color had once again returned to the young man¡¯s face.


    The symbol on his forehead had long disappeared, and the only thing that could be heard in the surroundings was his deep sleeping breaths, which made the beautifuldy sigh in relief.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind having this boy as my son.¡± Vincent chuckled. ¡°Too bad, he is already my nephew. Well, I can still adopt him if my brother suddenly kicks the bucket.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a funny way to tell someone to go die while they are fighting in thends of Saraqael,¡± Cliodhna said with a disapproving look. ¡°Also, my sister is still alive. Do you dare to adopt her son?¡±


    Vincent lightly cleared his throat after hearing the mention of Cliodhna¡¯s sister, Catherine.


    The two sisters had something inmon¡ªthey were both very fierce.


    Unfortunately, Catherine had lost most of her powers after giving birth to Ethan, so she was having a hard time fighting alongside her husband in thends of Saraqael.


    ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want to give birth because you will lose a lot of your powers like your sister, can¡¯t we just make him our Half-Son or something?¡±


    ¡°Vincent, you are already his Godfather. What more do you need?¡±


    Vincent scratched his head. ¡°I knew I should have made love with that bartender back on Midgard before I met yo-


    aaw!¡±


    The extremely handsome man immediately regretted speaking out loud about other women in front of his wife, who was overly possessive of him.


    ¡°Did you say something, Darling?¡±


    ¡°Wife! I was just spouting nonsense. I just had too much to drink earlier.¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t touched any alcohol since three weeks ago, remember?¡±


    Vincent, who could easily cut monsters and deities in half with a single swing of his sword, was truly helpless in front of the beautiful woman, whose blue eyes were now faintly glowing with power.


    Just as he was at a loss for what to do, the young man between them started to stir, prompting Cliodhna to stop pinching her husband¡¯s waist.


    For the third time since he saw Vincent, Ethan once again opened his eyes.


    This time, his gaze was no longer hazy as he stared at the beautiful woman, who was looking at her with worry.


    ¡°Mother?¡± Ethan asked once more, making Cliodhna shake her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your mother,¡± Cliodhna replied with a smile. ¡°But we are indeed part of the same family. You still haven¡¯tpleted youring-of-age Trial, so I am not allowed to answer any of your questions.


    ¡°But know this, Ethan. I am very happy to finally meet you. I¡¯m sure that if she is here with us, she would not hesitate to hold you in her arms, and tell you how much she loves you.¡±


    Vincent, who was listening from the side, lightly cleared his throat to catch the attention of the two.


    ¡°Well then, Ethan, can you tell us what happened?¡± Vincent asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you ended up here, but I¡¯m sure that you didn¡¯te here with your own free will.


    ¡°We are actually very near a battlefield, you see, and your Astral Spirit shouldn¡¯t have traveled in such a dangerous ce. So tell me, boy. How in Yggdrasil¡¯s name did you end up in your current state?¡±


    Cliodhna was also very curious because when she sensed that a spirit had suddenly appeared in their location, she immediately asked her husband to investigate.


    Little did he know that she would finally be able to meet her nephew, whom Vincent had mentioned a few times after the two of them had met in a simr incident, just like now.

 Chapter 483 The First Pact [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 483 The First Pact [Part 1]</h4>


    Vincent couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head as he looked at his wife who gave Ethan ap pillow and the young man who was telling them about everything that he had experienced since thest time he had met Vincent.


    An amused smile appeared on Cliodhna¡¯s face when Ethan admitted the heartache he felt after distancing himself from Chloe.


    He told them about his worries in regard to his lovers and the people who seemed to always get in the way of their rtionship.


    When he mentioned what happened to the Royal Pce of Eastshire, Vincent¡¯s and Clliodhna¡¯s faces turned solemn as they eagerly listened to his story of meeting the will of iomh Sis, whom others simply referred to as the Sword of Light.


    After his story about the Royal Pce and what happened at the Ballroom Party, he finally told them about his battle against Professor Barret.


    Both Vincent and his wife didn¡¯t disturb Ethan¡¯s storytelling and listened from beginning to end.


    When he was finished, a sigh escaped Cliodhna¡¯s lips as he lightly patted Ethan¡¯s head.


    ¡°It must have been hard for you,¡± Cliodhna said softly. ¡°I now understand why your spirit felt so weak. That person is purposely trying to awaken your Origin Magic by pushing you to your limits.¡±


    ¡°Well, his approach isn¡¯t wrong,¡± Vincentmented. ¡°In fact, this is actually the safest and least harmful way of trying to train your Origin Magic. If it were me¡­ I would have forcefully tortured your body and soul, forcing you to dig deep within your heart and unlock the power within.


    ¡°Unfortunately, this method isn¡¯t safe, and there is a high chance that the person will die in the process. Only the Demon Lords, the Balors, and the Fomorii use these cruel methods. Of course, the Archangels do it too, but only in times of desperation.¡±


    Cliodhna nodded. ¡°Your Professor¡¯s method would have worked for ordinary mortals, but you are a bit special, Ethan. You do not possess just one Origin Magic. You have three of them. Because of this, instead of one power emerging, the three powers canceled each other out, weakening your Astral Spirit. That is the blessing as well as the curse of one who is Thrice Blessed.


    ¡°However, I am certain that one of those three powers, which hold deep connections to your heart and soul, has brought you here to us so that we can heal your spirit.


    ¡°That is the only exnation I can think of as to why you appeared in one of the battlefields where Angels, Demons, Deities, Devils, Demigods, and other powerful beings that came from other dimensions, fight for their beliefs.¡±


    Ethan felt like he understood and didn¡¯t understand Cliodhna¡¯s exnation at the same time.


    He understood that Professor Barret was drawing out his Origin Magic, but instead of seeding, it failed because he didn¡¯t have one but three Origin Magic inside his body, which was something he never thought possible.


    But since Cliodhna¡¯s words sounded firm and certain, he believed that she wasn¡¯t lying to him.


    ¡°Then, what should I do?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°How can I awaken my Origin Magic?¡±


    The two adults nced at each other before nodding at the same time.


    ¡°I think I understand the second reason why you were brought here,¡± Vincent smirked. ¡°This world where we currently are has a very high amount of spiritual power, allowing beings from different dimensions to manifest themselves and fight in battle.


    ¡°This realm, where many worlds intersect, is the best ce to have your three Origin Magic manifest, allowing you to better understand them. But, let me give you fair warning. I am certain that one of these Origin Magics you possess would appear to you like a purple or ck mist.


    ¡°This guy is a bit grumpy, sadistic, arrogant, malicious, perverted, and cruel. If there is one good thing about him, it''s that he likes women very much and cares for them deeply.


    ¡°He will try to entice you, seduce you, and promise you many things. But trust me on this one, Ethan¡­ that guy should be thest person you form a pact with.¡±


    After saying those words, the extremely handsome man winced before an expression of pain appeared on his face.


    ¡°Vincent?¡± Cliodhna looked at her husband anxiously, but thetter only raised his hand and gave her a thumbs up.


    ¡°That grumpy fellow is now mad at me for exposing his kinks,¡± Vincent said as he rubbed his forehead in an attempt to decrease the pain he was feeling. ¡°I can¡¯t say anything more because the pain is not worth it. I¡¯ll probably suffer a migraine for three to four days after telling these things to you. Darling, please take over.¡±


    Cliodhna nodded and lightly patted Ethan¡¯s chest with her delicate hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your Third Origin Magic is, but I know the second one,¡± Cliodhna stated. ¡°He is our ancestor, and you know him as the Tide Bringer. Ethan, his bloodline is already running in your veins. However, it became dormant and seemed to have fallen into deep sleep after¡­¡±


    The beautifuldy managed to stop herself in time and shut her lips tightly.


    She almost said that the Tide Bringer¡¯s bloodline had gone into dormancy after her sister had destroyed Ethan¡¯s Magic Circuits, which allowed these bloodlines to flow freely inside his body, granting him unimaginable strength.


    When Ethan gained the blood essence of the Tide Bringer, it was like a small spark that lit a drum filled with gasoline. His bloodline was now starting to awaken, giving him the power of the Tide Bringer.


    But since his Magic Circuits were still not fully healed and still leaking his magic reserves, the power that his bloodline could give him was very limited.


    Ethan knew that the beautifuldy was carefully finding the right words to tell him what he needed to know, so he waited patiently and didn''t rush her.


    After organizing her thoughts, Cliodhna smiled and continued her exnation.


    ¡°The Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy isn¡¯t really a legacy but something that you were already born with. It is an integral part of your being, allowing you to surpass the limits of mortals. Unfortunately, this Origin Magic cannot help you right now until you are fully healed.


    ¡°It is very easy to distinguish it from your other Origin Magic because it is blue in color. With that said, there is only onest Origin Magic left. I don¡¯t know what kind of Origin Magic it is, but it is safe to say that you should choose that one first and make a pact with it.¡±


    ¡°The Purple or ck Mist should be chosen as second orst, and the Tide Bringer¡¯s Power should be avable to you the moment your Magic Circuits undergo a perfect recovery.¡±


    The beautiful woman then nced at her husband, who firmly nodded his head.


    ¡°Ethan, we are now going to perform a ceremony, allowing these three Origin Magics to manifest.¡± Cliodhna patted the boy¡¯s head as if assuring him that everything was going to be alright.


    ¡°Talk to them and get to know them better,¡± Vincentmented. ¡°Make a pact with one that would help you with your current level of strength.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding.


    Vincent had already told him that he shouldn¡¯t choose the purple or ck mist that would appear in front of him, while Cliodhna told her that the Tide Bringer¡¯s power would not fully manifest itself while his Magic Circuits were still not fully healed.


    This left only one choice, and that was for him to better understand his Third Origin Magic that neither Vincent nor Cliodhna knew about.


    ------------------

 Chapter 484 The First Pact [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 484 The First Pact [Part 2] </h4>


    ¡°Are you ready, Ethan?¡± Vincent asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied.


    The young man was currently lying in the center of a magic circle, which Cliodhna had drawn using ancient magical runes.


    Ethan had recovered enough soul power to undertake this ceremony that would allow him to see the three sources of Origin Magic inside his body.


    ¡°Remember, do not be tempted by you-know-who,¡± Vincent stated in a serious tone. ¡°It is very easy to choose the easy path that will make you stronger, Ethan. However, being strong also requires a strong mind.


    ¡°If you allow yourself to get drunk with power, you might end up treating those around you as inferior beings that you could use as tools or stepping stones to allow you to reach greater heights.


    ¡°Right now, you still don¡¯t have the willpower to resist its temptations. Actually, this Origin Magic has already rooted itself deep inside your soul. The fact that Thing is inside your Sea of Consciousness is proof that it is now an inseparable part of you.


    ¡°But you are a bit lucky because the one inside your head doesn¡¯t n to harm you. It is even helping you build a stronger resistance against you-know-who for when the two of you finally meet.¡±


    Cliodhna waited for her husband to finish talking before she started the chant. As the words of power left her lips, the magic circle came to life, making the young man lying at its center feel drowsy.


    ¡°Remember Ethan, don¡¯t lose your way,¡± Vincent warned as the young man was slowly falling into a deep sleep. ¡°Be strong, and shield your heart from temptations.¡±


    After hearing those words, Ethan¡¯s eyes finally closed as he once again fell into a deep sleep.


    Cliohdna motioned for her husband to cast a dome of invisibility around them so that their enemies wouldn¡¯t find them while they were keeping watch on Ethan¡¯s spiritual body.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the young man opened his eyes, he found himself staring into a world of darkness, which made him wonder if his eyes were still closed.


    However, after confirming that his eyes were open, he immediately raised his guard as he tried to look around him, hoping to see something or anything that would give him the slightest clue as to where he was currently at.


    A momentter, a purple me appeared several meters away from him.


    This me became bigger and bigger until it turned into a three-meter-tall ze.


    From within the purple mes, Ethan could see a pair of golden eyes, which were looking at him with amusement.


    ¡°Well, hello there, young man. It pains my heart knowing that Vincent ndered me before I could even properly introduce myself to you. That brat has always been ungrateful even after I gave him the power he wanted.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make him your role model, you hear me? Although he could have as many women as he liked, he became a henpecked husband. Like seriously, isn¡¯t thatme? He can¡¯t even mention anything about other women for fear that his wife will castrate him!


    ¡°He is such a pitiful fool, but nevertheless still amusing. Just make sure to not be infected by his henpecked genes, or it¡¯s game over for you, Ethan.¡±


    The voiceing from the purple fire was very friendly as if he had known Ethan for a very long time.


    Even Ethan, who had been told to raise his guard towards this being, couldn¡¯t help but feel attracted to him because his words seemed to resonate within his very soul.


    Suddenly, a bluish light appeared on the left side of the Purple me. It then transformed into a blue crystal trident, with four angelic wings spread wide.


    ¡°Well met, my descendant. I¡¯m d that you have finally awakened my power inside of you. Also, before anything else, I would like to tell you that I am very happy with your approach to rtionships.


    ¡°Although your magic circuits can recover faster if you ignore your feelings and just do the deed with your lovers, I greatly advise that you prioritize mutual love and respect for them.


    ¡°Unlike my friend here, I am not in a hurry to make a pact with you. Before anything, I want you to grow, experience many more things in life, and get to know life¡¯s happiness, sadness, loneliness, and madness.


    ¡°All of this would help you grow to be a better version of yourself, which would allow you to wield greater powers in the future. I am already looking forward to that day to arrive, and I hope that you will not rush to reach that goal.¡±


    The purple me chuckled after hearing hisrade¡¯s words because this meant that he only needed to contend with the third power thaty in Ethan¡¯s body.


    As if waiting for that cue, a white orb of light manifested between the purple me and the winged trident.


    This white orb of light grew in size until it became two meters tall.


    Unlike its two counterparts, the white orb of light didn¡¯t say anything and simply hovered in ce, making the Trident and the Purple me wonder if the third power hiding inside Ethan¡¯s body was mute.


    ¡°It seems that our friend here is the silent type,¡± the Purple me said in a friendly manner. ¡°He¡¯s not even trying to make a sales pitch to make Ethan pick him instead of me. Friend, you should put a little effort, you know? I mean, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m worried about you or anything. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The White Orb of Light remained silent as it continued to hover in ce.


    Even after it received a few more encouragement from the Purple me, it remained unresponsive, making the Trident and the me sigh at the same time.


    ¡°Very well, since you don¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯ll start the negotiations,¡± the Purple me said. ¡°Ethan, I know that Vincent and his wife talked smack about me earlier and are even painting me as the bad guy. But, know this¡ªthat ungrateful brat, Vincent, and your Father are currently wielding the power I bestowed upon them.


    ¡°If my power is as bad as Vincent has imed to be, then why is he perfectly fine? Also, you know this already, right? Although that ungrateful henpecked husband is annoying, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he is very strong. He only became that strong after making a pact with me, so before you decide, let me tell you the benefits of making your first Pact with me.¡±


    Ethan reluctantly nodded, as he listened to the friendly voice who began to list the benefits that he would gain if he were to form a pact with him, which would allow him to be a stronger version of himself.

 Chapter 485 The First Pact [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 485 The First Pact [Part 3]</h4>


    ¡°My power focuses more on strength, domination, and trickery,¡± the Purple me stated.


    ¡°If you make a pact with me, you will be able to create illusions that look very real. You can even send your enemies into an illusionary world, where they will live the rest of their lives unable to tell between illusion and reality.


    ¡°You can even create clones of yourself and see the world in their eyes. They are perfect for scouting missions, which is something that Vincent and your father always use in battle. With your current strength, you will be able to create as many as four copies of yourself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to brag, but when ites to strength, the power you will gain from me is stronger than the boost you get by holding your Sea God¡¯s Trident. Not only that, your stamina will increase by leaps and bounds, allowing you to tumble with your lovers on the bed from morning till night, 24 hours a day, seven days a week.


    ¡°In fact, even if you don¡¯t rest, you will still be able to function normally because of your increased stamina. Also, the duration of how long your magic powersts will increase, allowing you to retain, and absorb more power from the people that you kiss.


    ¡°Even if your magical circuits are destroyed, it is possible to recharge your magic power indefinitely. Just think about it¡ªas long as you have one Witch by your side, you can just kiss them when you run out of power and fight again, using them as a rechargeable battery. Isn¡¯t that fantastic?


    ¡°Lastly, these benefits that I am telling you are only the first three stages of your Origin Magic. Just like Legacies, Origin Magic also has five stages. As for the Fourth and Fifth Stages¡­ you are still not strong enough to handle them, so it is still too early to discuss them right now.¡±


    Ethan pondered for a bit after hearing the Purple me¡¯s offer.


    Just like Vincent had told him earlier, the offer was simply too good to be true.


    All of these benefits that the Purple me mentioned were all very helpful to Ethan.


    If not for the fact that Vincent greatly advised him to not listen to temptations, he would have definitely made a pact with the Purple me right there, right now.


    ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± Ethan asked out of curiosity. ¡°These powers are too good to be true. There must be some kind of downside to it, right?¡±


    ¡°Downside?¡± the Purple me chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this downside you speak of. However, you¡¯re right. My offer is simply too good to be true, so there are restrictions and limitations. But I assure you that you won¡¯t have a problem with them.


    ¡°First and foremost, once you gain my power, you will need to regrly absorb the essence of your lovers,¡± the Purple me stated. ¡°You will be able to do this whenever you embrace them. They will feel a bit lethargic, but it is something that can easily be solved by a good night¡¯s rest after you make love to them.


    ¡°Also, my power is different from the magical reserves you have. In short, you can use my magic even if you run out of magical power because it''s reliant on life essence, which means that this power will not run in your magical circuits, but in your heart.


    ¡°With this said, you don¡¯t have to worry about leakage problems. If you don¡¯t have a lover then, yes, this power of mine is quite troublesome. But, this is not a problem for you, right? You have not one, not two, but four lovers. The downsides of making a pact with me are already eliminated.¡±


    Ethan crossed his arms over his chest and pondered. ¡°This lethargic state that my lovers will experience once I embrace them, how bad is it? Maybe you¡¯re just downying it and saying that it can easily be fixed by a good night¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°Ethan, my boy, you will not turn into a vampire, you know?¡± the Purple me replied. ¡°It¡¯s not like your girls are losing the blood inside their bodies. But, I guess life essence is simr to blood essence in that regard.


    ¡°So, to answer your question, they will feel tired, which can be fixed by rest or by drinking rejuvenation potions. As to how severe their lethargy would be, it will depend on how many times you embrace them.


    ¡°Two to three times is good, but more than that is bad. So split it up between your lovers, so they won¡¯t be sleeping like a log for an entire day¡­ or two. But, I assure you, there are nosting side effects on their bodies. In fact, they will even thank you because my power also provides beautifying properties to thedies.¡±


    The Winged Trident chuckled because the Purple me was now starting toe clean after Ethan pressed it for answers.


    ¡°Is there anything else that you are hiding from me?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°No,¡± the Purple me replied. ¡°So, would you like to sign the contract now? I¡¯ll even throw some freebies if you sign up today.¡±


    Ethan thought about the Purple me¡¯s offer before shifting his gaze to the White Orb that had remained silent until now.


    Although the Purple me¡¯s offer was truly exciting, he felt that it also held an equivalent danger that he might regretter after he made a pact with it.


    After thinking a while, Ethan walked towards the White Orb of Light and pressed his hand over it.


    ¡°Can you tell me what benefits you can give me if I form a contract with you?¡± Ethan inquired.


    The White Orb of Light suddenly glowed brightly, illuminating the entire world in white.


    It was so bright that Ethan was forced to cover his eyes to shield himself from the light.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it took before the light finally receded, but when it did, Ethan lowered his arm and slowly opened his eyes.


    There, hovering at the center of ake, was a severed Giant¡¯s Head, which made Ethan feel as if time had stoppedpletely.


    A few secondster, he covered his lips with his right hand as tears started to fall from his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but after seeing the severed Giant¡¯s Head, the only thing he felt was extreme heartache.


    It was as if something very important from him had been taken away, making him cry out loud, even howling in pain and despair.


    This sadness and heartache came from the very depths of his soul, making him cry uncontrobly.


    This was the first time he was seeing the severed Giant¡¯s Head, but something inside of him was certain that he knew who it was.


    That giant was someone very dear to him.


    Extremely dear to him.


    Within that spiritual world, Ethan¡¯s cries of pain and sadness echoed across the sky.


    He was mourning the loss of that very important person, who cared for him deeply and dearly thousands of years ago.


    As the boy cried in front of it, the Giant¡¯s eyes, which were closed, also shed a tear.


    This single tear fell on the surface of theke, resulting in a faint ripple that transcended through time and space.


    ¡ª-------------------


    A/N: You¡¯ll get your Bonus Chapters, during the weekends. I¡¯ll post one chapter for Saturday, and Sunday, until halfway next month.

 Chapter 486 The One Who Holds The Wisdom Of The World [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 486 The One Who Holds The Wisdom Of The World [Part 1] </h4>


    Ethan didn¡¯t know how long he had been crying.


    It was as if he was crying a lifetime¡¯s worth of tears, and there was no sign of it stopping anytime soon.


    He tried to call out to Sebastian and his Other Half from inside his head, but the two were nowhere to be found.


    They were not there to give him some advice or tell him what was happening to him.


    At first, he thought that he was under some kind of spell, one that forcefully flipped his switch to feel extremely sad.


    But Ethan knew that he wasn¡¯t under any spell.


    He knew this with every fiber of his being.


    The person in front of him wouldn¡¯t do such a petty thing, for he didn¡¯t need to do something like that.


    So the young man did the only thing he could at that moment. He cried.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if he had been crying for hours, days, weeks, or even years, but at some point, the tears did stop and, with it, rity returned to his mind.


    As he wiped thest stream of tears from his face, he stood up to look at the Giant¡¯s severed head in front of him.


    Although the Giant had his eyes closed, he looked very peaceful as if he was just sleeping.


    Taking a deep breath, Ethan started to walk towards the giant with steady steps. He walked over the surface of theke and only stopped when a sigh escaped the Giant¡¯s lips.


    Slowly but surely, the Giant¡¯s eyes opened and gazed at the young man, who was gazing back at him with uncertainty.


    ¡°Have we met before?¡± Ethan asked before the Giant could even say anything. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve known you all my life, and yet, I can¡¯t remember who you are.¡±


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± the Giant answered softly. ¡°We¡¯ve met before, but this is our first meeting in this lifetime.¡±


    Ethan wanted to say that he didn¡¯t understand, but he decided to not say anything and only held the Giant¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce myself first.¡± The Giant smiled. ¡°My name is Mimir.¡±


    ¡°My name is Ethan,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Ethan Gremory.¡±


    Mimir nodded. ¡°A good name that means firm, enduring, and strong¡ªtraits that you will need when you face a future that is filled with uncertainty. Now, since you¡¯vee to ask me what I can offer you, I¡¯ll give you the answer that you are looking for.¡±


    The Giant Head gave Ethan a mischievous gaze before continuing his words.


    ¡°What I can give you is Wisdom. But do not think that signing a pack with me will make you incredibly smart. No. That is not how my blessings work.


    ¡°If you make a pact with me, you will be able to read, write, and speak all the knownnguages in the world. When seeing a creature for the first time, you will gain the information about that creature inside of your head.


    ¡°You will also be immune to any spell or abilities that will affect your mind and decrease the effect of those that can affect your body by half.


    ¡°That is the first level of my blessing. As for the second? Once activated, you will be able to learn and remember things very easily. For instance, if you want to learn how to dance, you will learn it in less than an hour.


    ¡°The same can be said for cooking, martial arts, and any other skills that can be learned through physical training and mental memorization. Speaking about memory, you will be able to remember everything perfectly. Humans call this Eidetic Memory or Photographic Memory.


    ¡°Simply put, once you have mastered the second level, you will be able to recall everything with vivid rity.¡±


    ¡°Mastering the first and second levels of my Origin Magic is important because it will help you unlock the Third Level of its power.


    ¡°The Third Stage of my magic will allow you to cast Rune Magic.


    ¡°By writing symbols on the ground, on air, on water, or anywhere, you will be able to cast Rune Magic, which is a different branch of Magic. Understanding how each rune works can amplify your magic spells¡ªif you will it, you can make a feather as heavy as a boulder and an egg as hard as steel.


    ¡°It has many applications, but you first need to understand the power of Words. On this level, you will also learn how to shapeshift. Unlike the Tide Bringer¡¯s Third Level, which consumes a lot of magical power, the transformation doesn¡¯t drain you of any magical power.


    ¡°Simply put, you can transform even if you don¡¯t have any magic reserves inside your body. However, you can only transform into four forms¡ªinto a Wolf, a Raven, a Mouse, and a Salmon.


    ¡°Know that these transformations are not simple transformations. All of them will be ten times stronger than their regr counterparts.¡±


    Mimir paused before exining the abilities of each creature.


    ¡°As a Wolf, you can fight against even the strongest of Griffins.¡±


    ¡°As a Raven, you can fly against a raging storm.¡±


    ¡°As a mouse, you can bite through steel chains.¡±


    ¡°And as a Salmon, you can swim against the currents of the world.¡±


    Ethan crossed his arms over his chest as he listened to the Giant Mimir.


    The powers that he would gain from making a pact with him weren¡¯t reallybat-oriented. However, they were also very useful.


    Professor Barret once told him that there were very ancient tomes and manuscripts inside the Forbidden Area of the Academy¡¯s Library.


    Unfortunately, some of thosenguages were already lost, so no one was able to decipher them.


    Also, Ethan was very interested in using Rune Magic.


    He wanted to know if there was a big difference between the Magic he was using and Rune Magic.


    ¡°The Fourth and Fifth Levels of my Origin Magic are still too early for you to know,¡± Mimir said with a smile. ¡°But, perhaps, after a year, or two, you will be able to learn them as well.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding.


    Unlike the Purple Mist, who was very friendly, Mimir was soft-


    spoken and mild. He wasn¡¯t like a salesman trying to sell his wares, and only told Ethan what he needed to know about his pact.


    Also, for some reason, he trusted Mimir very much.


    This was something that he couldn¡¯t exin, especially since this was his first time meeting the Giant¡¯s Head.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Mimir smiled.


    ¡°Are you alive, or is the you that I am seeing now just a Will of your former self?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Due to circumstances outside of my control, I was killed and beheaded, but a powerful being reanimated my head. Even as I speak to you now, I am in a very faraway ce.


    ¡°Out of reach of ordinary mortals and even the Deities of the Nine Realms. Since I hold vast knowledge, I am deemed too important to fall into dangerous hands¡ªfor I know the truths about the world, the secret entrances that lead to the different realms.


    ¡°I know the things that are about to happen in the not-so-


    distant future, as well as the answers to almost all questions. If one asks me how to be immortal, I will not be able to resist their inquiry.


    ¡°If one asks me how to be a God¡­ then that person will be a God. However, one can only ask me these questions once they find my head.¡±


    The Giant who held all the Wisdom of the world looked at the young man, who was looking back at him with worry etched across his face.

 Chapter 487 The One Who Holds The Wisdom Of The World [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 487 The One Who Holds The Wisdom Of The World [Part 2]</h4>


    Ethan didn¡¯t know why, but the mere thought of Mimir being targeted by dangerous individuals worried him very much.


    The giant felt like kin to him, so hearing that he could be used for misdeeds didn''t sit well with him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°What if someone found you? What can stop them from bing a God?¡±


    The Giant felt touched at the sight of the genuine concern on the young man¡¯s face. It reminded him of the good old days when he and the Salmon he raised would bicker with each other just to pass their boredom.


    ¡°Fret not, Ethan. I am in a very safe ce,¡± Mimir replied with confidence. ¡°I am Protected by three powerful beings, namely the Old Bandit of Lont, the Half-Elf who is known as the God yer, and another Half-Elf, who is the Necromancer of Heaven.


    ¡°So, worry not about my safety. Unless someone can get past these three individuals, no one in the multiverse can find me.¡±


    Seeing Mimir¡¯s reassuring expression, Ethan reluctantly nodded his head.


    ¡°How do I form a pact with you?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather simple,¡± Mimir answered. ¡°All you need to do is bind your soul to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Does that mean that if I die, my soul will belong to you?¡±


    ¡°No. This is just a way for you to gain my powers. But, there is a side effect if you form a pact with me.¡±


    Ethan felt a little anxious about the side effects of the pact, but he still waited for Mimir to tell him what he needed to know.


    ¡°On the first day of the New Moon, you will be forced to take on the form of one of the creatures that you can shapeshift to,¡± Mimir exined.


    ¡°This forced transformationsts for an entire day, and you will return to your normal form the moment the clock hits midnight. The bad news is that the animal form that you will transform into is totally random.


    ¡°The good news is that you will be able to talk to others using telepathy in your animal forms. Also, don¡¯t worry. If you happen to turn into a Salmon while you are asleep, you will not die because ofck of water.


    ¡°Your Salmon form does not swim only in the water but in the air as well. However, you cannot swim above three meters in the air¡ªthat is your limit. Your animal forms are also protected from miasma and simr environments that would otherwise be harmful to people, animals, and monsters.


    ¡°Just make sure to tell your lovers about this side effect so that they can care for you during those times. Also, don¡¯t hesitate to inform Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret about this side effect. They know how to keep secrets, and they are always on your side.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding after hearing Mimir¡¯s words.


    Although transforming into an animal for an entire day seemed troublesome, it was a small price to pay to gain Wisdom and a new set of powers that would help him be stronger.


    ¡°I will ask you one more time,¡± Mimir stated. ¡°Do you still wish to make a pact with me?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Ethan replied in a heartbeat.


    ¡°Well, then. Keep your eyes open and ept my pact,¡± Mimir ordered. ¡°Look into my eyes.¡±


    The young man did as he was told and stared at the Giant¡¯s blue eyes, which reflected his image.


    A momentter, a beam of light shot out from Mimir¡¯s eyes, passing through Ethan¡¯s own eyes.


    The Giant, who held the wisdom of the world, engraved his mark on the young man¡¯s soul.


    During this ceremony, Ethan¡¯s right eye briefly changed its color into gold as Mimir secretly bestowed upon him a Divine Treasure, which would gradually adapt to his body.


    At the time Ethan unlocked the Fourth Level of his Origin Magic, the Divine Eye that Mimir passed unto him would show its might.


    But until then, it would still need to adapt to Ethan¡¯s body to make sure that there would be noplications in the future.


    The eye belonged to a God, who thirsted for knowledge in the past.


    It was the price he paid for the wisdom he gained, allowing him to see the tragedy that woulde to pass.


    And through these revtions, heid down the seeds to make hiseback atst.


    But Ethan need not know these things, for that story had long ended. What happened in the past was long over, and it need not burden those who would pave the path of tomorrow.


    Of course, Mimir had no intention of telling Ethan that he was now in possession of a Divine Gift, which many beings would want to possess no matter what.


    For great power corrupts people, and absolute power corrupts absolutely.


    After the Pact waspleted, Ethan once again felt drowsy as a flood of information entered his mind.


    But he forced himself to stay awake as he looked at Mimir, who was smiling at him.


    ¡°Go, my little Salmon,¡± Mimir said with affection. ¡°I pray that your journey against the current of time and space will bear fruit. You have suffered thousands of years of loneliness.¡±


    A ray of light wrapped around Ethan, making him feel as if he was being protected by someone who was very dear to him.


    And just as his eyes slowly closed, Mimir¡¯s words reached his ears.


    ¡°May the dreams you hold dearest,


    Be those whiche true.


    And the Kindness you spread,


    Keep returning to you.¡±


    ¡°Laughter to outweigh each care,


    In your heart a song,


    And dness waiting everywhere


    All your whole life long.¡±


    ¡°May the winds of fortune sail you,


    May you sail a gentle sea.


    And the next time that I will meet you,


    I promise that the drink will be on me.¡±


    Ethan tried to force his eyes open one more time, wanting to look at the Giant¡¯s severed head.


    But after hearing Mimir¡¯s words of promise, his heart felt at ease with his care.


    Knowing that there would be a reunion between him and this gentle giant that he knew, a promise between two lifelong friends, would someday¡­ begin anew.

 Chapter 488 Curiosity Killed The Cat [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 488 Curiosity Killed The Cat [Part 1] </h4>


    While Ethan was having a chat with the three beings whom he needed to choose from and make a pact with, Vincent and his wife Cliodhna, were doing their best to hide their presence, not wanting to risk attracting the wrongpany.


    But, a minute after the ceremony started, Ethan¡¯s Astral Body let out a powerful magic ripple, which spread out for miles on end.


    Vincent uncontrobly cursed out loud, while Cliodhna¡¯s face turned pale. They were doing their best to keep a low profile because Ethan''s current situation was very delicate.


    If something happens to his soul then his real body would be an empty vessel, which was the same as dying.


    ¡°Vincent,¡± Cliodhna said with a serious expression on her face¡­


    ¡°I know!¡± Vincent immediately left the invisibility barrier that they had initially erected to hide their presence from the beings of the Lands of Saraqael.


    The magical fluctuation that came from Ethan was simply too strong, alerting the powerful beings in the surroundings.


    Because of this, some of them decided to investigate the location where the magical fluctuation came from.


    ¡°Damn. This nephew of mine is such a handful,¡± Vincent couldn¡¯t help butin as dozens of powerful presences started to fly in their direction. ¡°Sh*t! He even attracted a Balor. Looks like I¡¯ll have no choice but to go all out on this one.¡±


    The extremely handsome man hovered above the ind with his arms crossed over his chest.


    He needed to bluff his way out of this one since his wife couldn¡¯t join him in battle.


    She was the only one maintaining Ethan¡¯s connection to the Astral Realm. If the ceremony were to be canceled prematurely, it was possible that the young man¡¯s soul would suffer a bacsh from.


    This was something that they couldn¡¯t allow to happen no matter what.


    A minute after Vincent left the invisible barrier, over a dozen beings hovered a few hundred meters from the ind where he was.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the Conqueror,¡± the Balor said in amusement. ¡°Did you purposely release that magical fluctuation so that we could kill you here together?¡±


    ¡°Kill me?¡± Vincent asked in an arrogant tone. ¡°On the contrary, I was getting bored as ofte and was looking for someone to kill. But since I¡¯m toozy to find where you guys are, I decided that it would be easier if you all came to me.¡±


    The Balor snorted as he looked at the arrogant man in front of him.


    This wasn''t Vincent''s first time doing such a thing. He was known in the Lands of Saraqael as the entric man who did anything he wanted.


    The only person he feared was his wife, but she usually fought on a different battlefield.


    Three Archangels hovered on the opposite side of the Balor, eyeing the Conqueror with calm expressions on their faces.


    The Archangels and Vincent weren¡¯t foes, but they were certainly not friends either.


    They didn¡¯t actively fight against each other, and there were even times when they even cooperated with each other.


    The three of them just came to check what had caused the powerful fluctuation that they sensed from a distance.


    Two Archdevils eyed Vincent with smiles on their faces. If Vincent and the Angels had a neutral rtionship, the Devils and Vincent had a veeeeeeeery close rtionship with each other.


    The extremely handsome man even winked at the two Arch Devils, and the two winked back at him.


    Demons, Shadow Worlders, Fae, Elves, Beastkins, and Fomorians all gathered around Vincent, eyeing him with interest.


    The man whom they referred to as the Conqueror simply hovered above the ind with his hands crossed over his chest.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve alreadye, who wants to have a go at me?¡± Vincent challenged. ¡°Come. It has been a while since I killed idiots.¡±


    The Balor snorted and didn¡¯t hesitate to attack the annoying Human with his fiery whip.


    Vincentughed and casually evaded the attack before flying toward the Balor, who was very eager to fight him.


    The other onlookers backed away and simply watched the battle as a form of entertainment.


    But there were some of them who directed their attention to the deserted ind, trying to see if there was anything there that might catch their interest.


    The magical fluctuations they felt were very different from Vincent¡¯s Aura.


    Knowing this, they believed that the Human had made himself visible in order to prevent others from investigating the ind.


    Sensing that the rest of the onlookers were eyeing the ind, Vincent talked to the two Arch Devils and asked them for a favor.


    ¡®Friends, one of our allies is currently on the ind and being cared for by my wife,¡¯ Vincent said to the two Arch Devils via telepathy. ¡®If possible, don¡¯t let hime to harm because he will y an important role in our future battles together.¡¯


    ¡®Understood.¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯ll do what we can.¡¯


    Since Vincent was part of their faction, they didn¡¯t mind helping him out, especially since he had done them a great service in the war in the Lands of Saraqael.


    The mortal enemy of the Angels was the Demons.


    The mortal enemy of the Devils were the Balors and other denizens of hell.


    The Fomorians and Shadow Lords were fighting against the Fae, Elves, and Beastkins.


    As for the Humans? They served as mercenaries for all the races.


    Whoever gave them the best offer would be their employer.


    Vincent was fighting for the Devils, while his wife was fighting for the Fae.


    They usually fought on different battlefields, but whenever they were together, a massacre would take ce.


    Simr to her husband, Cliodhna had sensed the presence of her allies, so she also asked them to help defend the ind just in case the Balor, the Demons, or the Shadow Worlders decided to attack it.


    Just as the battle was heating up between Vincent and the Balor, the Shadow Worlders detected an anomaly on the ind.


    ¡°There is a barrier of invisibility on the ind,¡± one of the Shadow Worlders dered. ¡°It seems that the Conqueror is hiding something inside it.¡±


    The Balor, who was fighting Vincent, sneered before summoning a giant fireball.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see you dodge this!¡± the Balorughed as he hurled the giant Fireball towards the ind.


    Vincent, who could have easily avoided the Fireball, had no choice but to grit his teeth and block it.


    Summoning his crimson sword, Vincent cut the Fireball in half, making it explode in front of him.


    The st pushed him back a bit, but when the smoke had cleared, he saw another Fireball flying in his direction.


    ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Vincent cursed internally as he once again sliced the Fireball in half.


    While this was happening, the Demons, the Shadow Worlders, and the Fomorians flew toward the ind with the intention of seeing what it was hiding.


    The two Archdevils, whom Vincent had asked for help, blocked their path.


    The Fae, Elves, and Beastkins also went to help, resulting in a stalemate.


    The three Archangels, who remained in the air, nced at each other and nodded at the same time.


    While everyone was busy fighting against each other, they flew toward the ind, intending to uncover the secrets that were hidden within.


    Cliodhna, who was also paying attention to the battle outside, had no choice but to shift a part of her power to erect another barrier.


    This time, the barrier was meant to prevent anyone from interfering with the ceremony.


    However, she wasn¡¯t confident that she would be able to hold back three Archangels for a long time, for their strength was on par with hers.

 Chapter 489 Curiosity Killed The Cat [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 489 Curiosity Killed The Cat [Part 2] </h4>


    As the three Archangels neared the ind, they immediately sensed the ripples of magic in the surroundings.


    It didn¡¯t take them a lot of time to pinpoint its location, so they quickly headed there.


    The Archdevils, the Fae, Elves, and Beastkins, who were holding back the Shadow Worlders, the Fomorians, and the Demons could not divert their attention, making them feel helpless.


    If they went after the three Archangels, then their enemies would be freed and would also head toward the ind, making the battle moreplicated.


    They could only hope that the three Archangels were only curious and would not attack Cliodhna, who was maintaining the barrier as well as the ceremony that would allow Ethan to attain an Origin Magic.


    The Archangels weren¡¯t their enemy, but they weren¡¯t their friends either.


    Knowing this, the beautifuldy could only hope that the three wouldn¡¯t attack her and simply watch from the side.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the three Archangels to enter the Invisibility Barrier and see the two Humans inside another protective barrier.


    The leader of the Archangels nced at Ethan and frowned.


    He could tell that the young man was only an Astral Body and seemed to be undergoing some sort of ritual.


    ¡®What do we do?¡¯ one of the Archangels asked. ¡®Are they a threat to us?¡¯


    Before the leader could answer, a purple me briefly erupted from Ethan¡¯s body, making all three Archangels back away at the same time.


    ¡®We should leave,¡¯ the Leader of the Archangels said. ¡®This is not our battle.¡¯


    The two Archangels nodded and left the invisibility barrier alongside their leader.


    Although the eruption was brief, all of them felt the power of a Progenitor. This was not a being that they could handle on their own.


    Seeing that the three Archangels left peacefully, Vincent and the others who were blocking their enemies heaved a sigh of relief.


    But this relief didn¡¯tst long because several more Demons and Fomorians arrived at the scene.


    They, too, had felt the magical fluctuations and hade to see what was happening.


    The moment they saw that their allies were fighting against their enemies, they didn¡¯t hesitate to offer assistance, pushing the defenders back.


    ¡®Vincent, we¡¯re sorry, but we will not risk our lives for you,¡¯ the two Archdevils hastily retreated after seeing that they were at a great disadvantage.


    ¡®Sorry, Cliodhna, there¡¯s just too many of them,¡¯ the Fae called out to her ally. ¡®We can¡¯t hold them back. Sorry!¡¯


    Just like the Archdevils, the Fae, Elves, and Beastkins hastily retreated after the enemy reinforcements had arrived.


    They were already hard-pressed to defend against the foes they were fighting earlier, and when the enemy reinforcements arrived, they knew that they had no chance of surviving if they stayed.


    Vincent backed away and stood between his wife and the enemies, who all started tough at him.


    The Archdevils, Archangels, the Fae, Elves, and Beastkins watched this from a safe distance with grim looks on their faces.


    ¡°You will die here, Human Conqueror,¡± the Balor, who had fought Vincent, dered beforeughing heartily.


    With a wave of its hand, the invisibility barrier that was hiding Cliodhna, and Ethan, dispersed, allowing everyone to see them.


    ¡°I knew it.¡± the Balor sneered. ¡°The Queen of Banshees is also here. It seems that today is our lucky day. We caught two big shots. I¡¯m sure our Masters will be pleased.¡±


    The Shadow Worlders, the Demons, the Fomorians, and the Balor all eyed the three Humans with hostility.


    Victor and Cliodhna were among the humans who were on the top of their kill list, and whoever managed to bring their heads back would receive a generous reward from their respective Masters.


    Vincent nced at his wife, who was also looking back at him with a determined look on her face.


    Both of them were now facing a choice.


    Either they leave Ethan and survive, or they stay and fight to the death.


    Both choices were hard, and the two didn¡¯t want to make either of them.


    ¡°Just run!¡± one of the Archdevils shouted. ¡°Will both of you sacrifice yourselves for a single Human child?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Cliodhna!¡± the Fae cried out from a distance. ¡°You are important to us. Leave that soul alone!¡±


    ¡°Vincent¡­¡± Cliodhna muttered.


    ¡°I know,¡± Vincent replied, not even letting his wife finish her words. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to face them if anything happened to their child.¡±


    The Balorughed when he realized that Vincent and his wife had no intention of escaping. Although many of them would die today, they would make sure that the two annoying pests would apany them to the afterlife.


    ¡°Get them!¡± the Balor ordered.


    Immediately, the Demons, the Shadow Worlders, and the Fomorians all attacked at the same time.


    But just as they were about to descend on the ind, countless lightning bolts descended from the sky and vaporized the Lesser Demons, causing the enemy forces to scatter.


    ¡°Who?!¡± the Balor shouted as he looked in the distance.


    There, he saw a woman, who seemed to be in her early thirties, riding on a flying broomstick.


    Right beside her was a man, who was just as handsome as Vincent. His crimson eyes looked at the Balor as if he were an insect that he needed to crush no matter what.


    ¡°Catherine!¡± Cliodhna shouted in surprise when she saw her sistering to her rescue.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Vincent asked in relief as he looked at his brother, whose long ck hair fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°I owe you one,¡± the man replied before ncing at Ethan, who was on the ground.


    After confirming that his son was safe, his gaze once againnded on the Demons, who had raised their guard.


    If Vincent was hailed as the Conqueror, then the man with long ck hair in front of them was known as the Executioner.


    After seeing him, the two Archdevils, who had decided to y safe earlier, immediately hovered beside Vincent and crossed their arms over their chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vincent,¡± one of the Archdevils said. ¡°We got this.¡±


    ¡°Just rest at the side,¡± the other Arch Devilmented. ¡°We¡¯ll make short work of these small fries.¡±


    The corner of Vincent¡¯s lips twitched because the two bastards had suddenly be brave after seeing his brother arrive on the battlefield.


    They were like two soldiers who didn¡¯t care if they were fighting entire armies and stood there like true heroes who could take on the world together.


    The Fae, Elves, and Beastkins weren''t as shameless as the two devils, so they decided to stay where they were.


    ¡°Catherine, look after him,¡± the handsome man said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Catherine didn¡¯t hesitate and flew toward the barrier, inside of which the Astral Body of her sony.


    Tears blurred her vision because she didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to see Ethan in the Lands of Saraqael.


    She had left him in the Humannds to keep him safe.


    But it seemed that Fate had other ns for the young man, who had no idea that a great battle was taking ce while he was talking to the Purple Mist inside his mind.


    ¡°Since you dared to hurt my son, none of you will leave this ce alive,¡± Ethan¡¯s Father said coldly.


    The man¡¯s eyes glowed purple as four pairs of Purple Wings appeared behind his back.


    A secondter, countless ck swords appeared on the battlefield, blocking out the light of the sun and covering the world in darkness.


    ¡°Grand Aria.¡±


    As soon as the man spoke those words, countless deadly swords descended from the sky with fury.


    Each de hummed the song of death, trapping their enemies in a ughterhouse that would not disappear until all of them had perished.

 Chapter 490 It’s Too Late For Me To Act As His Father

    <h4>Chapter 490 It¡¯s Too Late For Me To Act As His Father</h4>


    Vincent might be strong and could fight against strong opponents, but his specialty wasn¡¯t fighting anyone.


    He was the Conqueror, and his ability was to make a territory be part of his territory.


    It was simr to real-time strategy games where people built their bases on territories that were rich with resources.


    The more bases and resources one had, the more advantage one would have over their enemies in the long run.


    This would also allow their side to train more troops and, in turn, form bigger armies, for they had sufficient resources to keep them on the battlefield.


    The Realm of Saraqael was like that.


    Beings from different dimensions and races wanted a piece of this bountifulnd for themselves.


    It was for this reason that everyone constantly battled each other. However, Vincent¡¯s role was to capture the territories of others.


    Only those who had the ability of Conquerors could put a territory under their control. But that wasn¡¯t all.


    Whenever Conquerors and their allies fought in their own territories, they would gain a boost in physical strength and magic power, simr to the boost gained from the spell Magna Amplifico.


    For beings who were already powerful, any kind of power-up was a very important factor when it came to wars.


    Vincent¡¯s Brother and Ethan¡¯s Father specialized in fighting.


    Thetter was hailed as the Executioner because he was one of the strongest Humans fighting on the side of the Devils.


    This was also why, when the two Archdevils saw him, they felt emboldened and immediately returned to Vincent¡¯s side, acting like they had been fighting with their lives on the line earlier.


    Also, since the Ind that they were fighting on was part of Vincent¡¯s territory, the power of the Executioner received a boost, allowing him to fight many opponents without too many problems.


    ¡°Grand Aria.¡±


    The moment the man with long ck hair muttered those two words, the Archdevils knew that a one-sided massacre was about to take ce.


    The Shadow Worlders, Demons, and Formorians all screamed as their bodies were stabbed, shed, and cut by the countless ck swords that had trapped them inside a ughterhouse.


    The Balor, whom Vincent had fought earlier, was resisting with all of his might, but he knew that staying inside the Domain was suicide.


    Knowing this, he put all of his power into escaping by flying in the direction he hade from. He used everything in his power to block and deflect all the ck swords that were flying in his direction.


    After several minutes of desperation, he managed to break through.


    But before he could even celebrate, his world suddenly spun uncontrobly.


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡± the Balor muttered the moment he realized what had happened.


    The Executioner was standing behind his body, which was now missing a head.


    Not long after, his body was cut in half and then reduced to ashes, blown away by the wind and never to be seen again.


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± the ck-haired man dered as he dispersed his Sword Domain, making pieces of flesh and blood fall into the seawater around the ind.


    ¡°As expected of the Executioner,¡± one of the Archdevilsmented.


    ¡°Right.¡± the other Archdevil sighed. ¡°They never stood a chance.¡±


    Vincent also felt relieved, knowing that he would get to live another day. He really thought that he was a goner. After all, there was no way he could have fought against that many powerhouses all by himself.


    After making sure that there were no longer enemies in sight, the ck-haired Man turned around, about to leave the ce.


    But, before he could make a move, Vincent grabbed hold of his wrist, holding him in ce.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay to greet your son?¡± Vincent asked.


    ¡°We will eventually meet once he has proven himself worthy,¡± Ethan¡¯s Father replied. ¡°Besides, Catherine will be here when he wakes up. That is enough.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, can¡¯t you just let him see you at least once?¡± Vincent insisted.


    ¡°When he has proven himself worthy, then yes.¡± Ethan¡¯s Father replied before prying Vincent¡¯s hold off his wrist. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s toote for me to act as his Father.¡±


    The ck-haired man gave his son a side-long nce before looking at the two Archdevils, who immediately stood in attention under his gaze.


    ¡°Stay and guard my wife and son. Make sure they are safe. Understood?¡±


    ¡°¡°Yes, Your Excellency!¡±¡±


    Without another word, Ethan¡¯s Father flew away to fight on another battlefield.


    The battles were always constant in the World of Saraqael, and the sooner he wiped out his enemies, the safer their territories in the world of Midgard would be as well.


    Vincent could only sigh as he looked at his stubborn brother from a distance.


    ¡°Well, I guess they can still meet in the future,¡± Vincent muttered before descending a few meters away from his wife, who was single-handedly maintaining the power of the Magic Circle.


    Catherine looked at her son fondly but held back the urge to hold him in her arms.


    Right now, his Astral Body was in a precarious situation, so she didn¡¯t dare touch him so casually.


    ¡°Your husband is so stubborn, sister,¡± Cliodhnained. ¡°He should have stayed behind and shared a word or two with his son.¡±


    ¡°You know how he is,¡± Catherine replied. ¡°He¡¯s not good with words. He has always been like that.¡±


    Cliodhna could only shake her head helplessly because she knew that her sister was right.


    That person was indeed very unsociable.


    Even today, she wondered how he had been able to win Catherine¡¯s love despite being standoffish.


    A few minutester, Ethan¡¯s eyebrows fluttered, which was a sign that he was about to wake up.


    Despite waiting for this moment for a very long time, Catherine couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious because she didn¡¯t know how her son would react after seeing her.


    She didn¡¯t know if Ethan would be angry or sad.


    She didn¡¯t know if he would scream and me her for leaving him behind.


    What she did to his magical circuits was already unforgivable.


    Because the moment they were destroyed, that person would never be able to use magic again.


    At that time, it was her and her husband¡¯s only way to protect him. But, looking at him now, it dawned upon her that even a destroyed Magic Circuit was not enough to keep him away from his destiny.


    For a brief moment, Catherine thought of fleeing in the direction her husband had gone because she suddenly got cold feet.


    But after seeing her sister¡¯s re, she became rooted to the spot.


    ¡®Even if he bes angry, I will not run away,¡¯ Catherine vowed as she prepared herself for being hated by her one and only son.


    Although it was going to be heartbreaking, she knew that she deserved it for leaving him behind.


    Just as she was mulling over these negative thoughts, Ethan¡¯s eyes slowly opened.


    His gaze was unsteady, but the first person he saw was Cliodhna. A secondter, his face moved sideways to look at Catherine, making the beautifuldy with long blue hair almost stop breathing when her son¡¯s gaze held her own.


    ¡°Mother?¡± Ethan asked.


    The moment that the young man called her mother, Catherine was no longer able to hold herself back. She hugged him, crying loudly.


    She had waited many years for her son to call her mother, and now that it happened, all the emotions that she had been bottling up since the two of them parted, finally rose to the surface.


    Vincent and Cliodhna looked at the crying woman and sighed in their hearts.


    They knew how much Catherine had suffered due to her separation from Ethan, and now that they had reunited, she would never be the same again.


    ¡ª---------------

 Chapter 491 I’ll Meet You In Midgard

    <h4>Chapter 491 I¡¯ll Meet You In Midgard </h4>


    Ethan, who was now being hugged by his biological mother, closed his eyes and listened to her cries of sadness.


    The moment his eyesnded on her for the first time, he felt a tug on his heart, which prompted him to call out mother, wanting to know if she had been the one who left him behind on that dark stormy night.


    No.


    That wasn¡¯t it.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that he had seen her.


    When he went to clear the maze under the Dud Manor, he saw her for the first time.


    Heck, he even fought against her.


    He already had doubts back then if the woman he fought against was really his mother, and seeing her now, all the doubts he had disappearedpletely.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong to leave you behind.¡± Catherine cried as she held Ethan tightly. ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She repeated those words over and over again, asking for forgiveness for the crime of abandoning her child.


    Ethan would be lying if he said that he didn¡¯t feel angry.


    He would be lying if he said that he wasn¡¯t feeling sad.


    But to his surprise, he didn¡¯t feel any hate toward her.


    Maybe this was due to his upbringing. His adoptive grandparents had raised him with love and care, even spoiling him rotten.


    They filled the role of his parents and loved him unconditionally.


    Of course, there were times when he would feel envious of other children, especially those whose families went on trips with their parents or took a stroll together.


    He couldn¡¯t count the number of times he had wished to have his parents with him and feel what it was like to have a family.


    Aplete family.


    All of these and more were denied to him while he was growing up.


    But now, as he felt the warmth and wetness of his mother¡¯s tears, he realized that he wasn¡¯t the only one who had been hurting all those years.


    This woman, who was his mother, had probably felt more pain than he ever did after their separation.


    So, Ethan did what he felt like doing at this time.


    He wrapped his arms around his mother and held her tightly.


    The young man didn¡¯t say anything and simply held his mother, making up for the time that they hadn¡¯t been together.


    Vincent and Cliodhna, who thought that Ethan would push Catherine away, nced at each other and smiled.


    They then both flew toward the sky, leaving the two behind to give them some privacy.


    Cliodhna flew towards the Fae, Elves, and Beastkins who had helped them earlier and thanked them properly.


    Vincent, on the other hand, chatted with the two Archdevils, whom Ethan¡¯s Father had asked to stay behind.


    All of them distanced themselves from the ind, allowing the two, who had never seen each other until now, to use this precious moment to bare their feelings for each other.


    Nearly half an hourter, Catherine finally stopped crying, but she still didn''t release her hold on Ethan, afraid that he would disappear from her sight.


    Ethan didn''t resist and allowed his mother to hug him.


    No words were spoken between them because they didn¡¯t know what to talk about. Instead, they simply held each other close, letting their hearts do the talking.


    ¡°I think I will be leaving soon,¡± Ethan said softly because he could feel the tug of his physical body. ¡°Will I see you again, Mother?¡±


    Catherine reluctantly let go of Ethan and looked at him with reddened eyes.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Catherine replied. ¡°But I can¡¯t visit you anytime soon. It will have to wait until youe of age.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding.


    Emma and his Other Half told him that he would know more about his background after he went to Midgard to undertake theing-of-age trial.


    ¡°Mother, I think I still have some time, so I¡¯ll tell you my current situation,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Right now, I have five lovers. All of them are beautiful, kind, and amazing girls. Although there are mishaps in our rtionships, we are all doing our best to make it work out.¡±


    Ethan had included Chloe in the number of lovers he mentioned because he had no intention of letting her go.


    ¡°F-Five?!¡± Catherine was shocked to hear that her son already had five lovers before hising-of-age ceremony.


    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°And I want you to meet them soon. I¡¯m sure they would like to meet you as well. Of course, you also need to meet Grandma Agnes and Grandpa Benjamin. They are the ones who raised me with love and care. I want you to meet them as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Catherine replied in a heartbeat. ¡°I¡¯ll meet your grandparents, and properly thank them for raising you into a wonderful young man. I will also apologize to them for leaving you behind.¡±


    Ethan smiled when he remembered the talk he had with Grandma Agnes two years ago.


    The olddy mentioned that if Ethan¡¯s real parents were to appear in front of her, she would p them both with her flip-


    flops.


    The young man didn¡¯t know how serious his grandma was when she said those words, but he believed that she wouldn¡¯t really do that after seeing how sad Catherine was.


    ¡°I am also studying in Brynhildr Magical Academy,¡± Ethan added. ¡°I recently got the title of Honorary Knight from the King of Eastshire. I am now a small-time noble, without anynds to show for it.¡±


    Catherine giggled before cupping her son¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a small-time noble, Ethan,¡± Catherine said with a smile. ¡°As fornds? You don¡¯t have to worry about that either. You will know of it once youe to Midgard.¡±


    Ethan smiled before nodding his head.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s time for me to go.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s mother kissed her son¡¯s forehead and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you in Midgard,¡± Catherine promised. ¡°Feel free to bring your lovers if you can. I would love to meet them.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan replied before kissing Catherine¡¯s cheek. ¡°See you soon, Mother. Be safe, always.¡±


    ¡°You too, Ethan.¡± Catherine hugged the young man tightly. ¡°Be safe for my sake, my love.¡±


    A momentter, Ethan¡¯s Astral Body turned into particles of light.


    The moment her son disappeared from her arms, Catherine once again covered her face and cried.


    She had just reunited with her baby, and yet, they had to part again.


    It made her feel sad all over again.


    Suddenly, a pair of strong hands wrapped around her waist from behind as if showing support to her.


    Catherine turned around and buried her head in her husband¡¯s chest as she cried her eyes out for the second time.


    But her tears were not just tears of sadness.


    They were also tears of joy and relief, knowing that her son didn¡¯t hate her.


    After many years of heartache, Catherine felt as if she was given a second chance at life.


    A second chance to be a mother.


    With this warm and joyful feelings dancing in her heart, she wished with every fiber of her being for Ethan toe to Midgard soon.


    So that both of them would be truly reunited atst.


    ------------------------


    A/N: While waiting for the next chapters of Strongest Warlock, feel free to read my other novel, System''s POV.


    I''ll see you all in the next chapters!

 Chapter 492 The Entire World Had Been Tricked By A Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 492 The Entire World Had Been Tricked By A Conspiracy</h4>


    ¡°¡­ Where?¡±


    Ethan slowly propped himself up from the floor and looked at his surroundings.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re finally awake,¡± Professor Barret said with a smile. ¡°That was an awfully long time for you to sleep, Ethan.¡±


    Ethan yawned. ¡°How long did I sleep, Professor?¡±


    ¡°A week,¡± Professor Barret answered, causing Ethan to look at him in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been asleep for a week?¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Eight days to be exact. It seems that I pushed you too hard, eh?¡±


    Suddenly, something jumped out of Ethan¡¯s shadow, and leapt onto his chest.


    ¡°Master!¡± Lilith cried out in happiness and relief because she had been feeling very anxious for the past week because her Master was showing no signs of waking up.


    Even Professor Barret was extremely worried because he never expected that Ethan would sleep that long.


    At most, he expected the young man to sleep for two to three days, but not more than a week.


    His friends from Dud Manor were also worried about him.


    Because of this, Professor Barret asked Lilian to tell them that Ethan was just undergoing intensive training, so he would be unable to return for the time being.


    The young man was quite thankful for Professor Barret¡¯s kindness because he knew that his lovers would feel anxious if they didn¡¯t see him for a long time.


    Since that matter was already taken care of, he slowly stood up and checked the condition of his body.


    Aside from feeling stiff after sleeping for more than a week, he didn¡¯t detect any other problems in his body.


    ¡°So, can you tell me what happened?¡± Professor Barret asked after seeing that Ethan had finished doing some light stretches to help the blood flow inside his body.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Before that, Professor, are you familiar with the Lands of Saraqael?¡±


    Professor Barret¡¯s eyes narrowed after hearing the name of the ce that he hadn¡¯t heard for a long time.


    ¡°I knew of it,¡± Professor Barret said. ¡°Before Rinehart became the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy, and I was still active as a Magistratus, we decided to hunt a Rogue Wizard together. Someone who had killed one of our closest friends.


    ¡°We chased him to the edge of the Shire Continent all the way to the Lands of Midgard. That was when we discovered that the man we were chasing was under themand of a powerful being, who wished to eradicate the current head of the Firbolgs in the Shire Continent.¡±


    Professor Barret decided to not hide anything from Ethan because sooner orter, he would be facing these creatures, who nned to rise up once again and rece the peace they were having at the moment with terror.


    ¡°The Wizard we were pursuing escaped through a golden portal, which we believed was a Legacy Gate at that time. But, we were wrong. The ce we were taken to wasn¡¯t a Legacy Domain, but thends of Saraqael were the hidden battles of humanity, and other races, was being waged.


    ¡°And so vast that Rinehart and I believed it was bigger than Midgard. A ce rife with conflicts, where ordinary mortals would perish just by stumbling into it. However, we didn¡¯t know anything about it at that time.


    ¡°All we wanted was to avenge our friends, and kill the person who murdered him in cold blood. There we faced Demons, Devils, Shadow Worlders, Angels, and other races, who thought that we were the new forces sent by the Human Domain to join the battle for dominion.


    ¡°If not for the fact that Rinehart was able to cast a Perfect Resonance, I believe that we would have perished at that time.


    ¡°Of course, I wasn¡¯t a push over either. I had fully mastered my Origin Magic back then, and the Chained Paragon made its debut in thends of Saraqael. A monthter, we finally cornered our target. But, little did we know at that time that it was actually us, who had been cornered.


    ¡°Deep inside, we already had a hunch about who he was working for. But, until we saw them, we thought that we were just overthinking things. Although we knew they existed, we, at that time, believed that they were no longer a threat to the world.


    ¡°But, we were wrong. Very wrong. The man who killed our friend was working for the Fomorians and the Balors. At that time, we thought that both of us were goners. But, due to an unexpected twist of fate, both of us were saved by a person whom we thought had died in battle hundreds of years ago.¡±


    Professor Barret closed his eyes as he remembered that moment in time.


    ¡°The person who had saved us was not a hero. No. He was far from that. You could even say that he was the greatest viin who ever lived. So, you can imagine our surprise to learn that, despite hundreds of years passing, that person was still alive.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Professor Barret¡¯s face as if he found the situation back then quite amusing.


    The person whom many heroes had fought together, alongside the founders of Brynhildr Academy, was there in the Lands of Saraqael.


    Ethan who was listening to Professor Barret¡¯s tale felt his blood stir, at the same time he heard his Other Halfugh inside his Sea of Consciousness.


    ¡°That person was so famous, that you can see portraits of him in the Magical Museums spread across the Shire Continent and in Midgard. The Prestigious Wizarding Families also had his portrait in their own homes because they both respected and feared him.


    ¡°Some Ancient Families even worship him to this day, for he was a person who had shaken the very foundations of the world. In our eyes, he was the enemy. In his people¡¯s eyes, he was their Hero. It¡¯s funny because the way we view things differs depending on which side we were on.


    ¡°But, on that day, I have to admit that I became a fan of that person. His strength was the real deal, and his confident smile, which seemed to look down at the entire world, brought chills down my spine.


    ¡°Rinehart and I were very tempted to form good rtionships with him back then. But, due to the fact that he was meant to be the next Headmaster of the Academy, which was founded by the people who defeated that person, made our situation awkward at best.


    ¡°It even made us wonder if he was really defeated during that great battle hundreds of years ago. For, if he had been, then why was he in the Lands of Saraqael, and standing on the side of humanity, protecting our realm from those who wished to descend upon our world.


    ¡°That was when we realized that the entire world had been tricked by a conspiracy that the man himself had spun, in order to end the senseless wars that were happening during that era.¡±


    Professor Barret shook his head helplessly before looking at the young man, whose heart was beating wildly inside his chest.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know why, but his bloodline was reacting to the Professor¡¯s words, which was something that never happened in the past.


    ¡°That person¡¯s name was Balthazar Azael,¡± Professor Barret¡¯s words, which carried a tinge of admiration, and respect, echoed inside the room. ¡°He holds many titles, but the most popr of them all was¡­


    ¡°Demon Lord Balthazar.¡±


    Yes.


    The one that saved Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret was none other than the same Demon Lord, whom everyone believed had been defeated by Fortis Dud and hisrades, who had founded the Brynhildr Academy of Magic.


    ¡ª-----------------

 Chapter 493 Mimir’s Wisdom

    <h4>Chapter 493 Mimir¡¯s Wisdom </h4>


    Professor Barret sighed after speaking the name of the legendary figure, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for the past few decades.


    To this day, the name of the Demon Lord was held in high regard by the descendants of the Heroes that fought against him. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Balthazar''s name had made a mark in the pages of history, and would be forever be remembered in the Wizarding World.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is human, or not,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°He is already hundreds of years old, but when west saw him, he only looked as old as a middle-aged man, who was still in the prime of his life.


    ¡°Even now, I still believe that the tales of him being defeated were nothing more than a lie to quell the masses, as well as put an end to an era of fear. Perhaps he knew that as long as he was in Midgard, people wouldn¡¯t be able to move on.


    ¡°So, he chose to go to the Lands of Saraqael and safeguard our realm from the enemies who came from other dimensions as a form of atonement for the time he terrorized the world, which the historians lovingly named as the Era of the Great Demon Lord Balthazar.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half had a smug smile stered on his face as if he was saying ¡°I was the one that raised that child¡±.


    But, since Ethan wasn¡¯t looking inside his Sea of Consciousness, he was unable to see the smugness on his Other Half¡¯s face.


    Sebastian, who was very interested in these kinds of stories, listened quietly.


    He was also familiar with the Lands of Saraqael for that was the ce where the Tide Bringer was born and raised.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t mention this to Ethan because he believed that the time wasn¡¯t ripe for such revtions.


    ¡°What happened next, Professor?¡± Ethan asked because Professor Barret stopped talking, and seemed to have been taking a nice, quiet stroll through memoryne.


    ¡°We managed to kill the Wizard that we¡¯d been chasing, and stored his corpse inside a Bounty Ring used by Bounty Hunters,¡± Professor Barret replied as he reluctantly returned to the present. ¡°But, we stayed in the Lands of Saraqael for half a year in order to see just what kind of world we had stumbled upon.


    ¡°During that time, the Demon Lord exined the different factions that were currently reigning in thatnd. But, since this is too early for you, I will not exin it in detail. However, during our stay, I had the opportunity to be trained by him.


    ¡°That is also when I perfected my own Resonance. Although I would love to brag that the Demon Lord Balthazar was actually my Master, I dared not talk about it out loud.


    ¡°For, even if I did, no one would believe me. They¡¯d probably think that my age had finally caught up to me, and that I was starting to grow senile. So, make sure to not spread this information around, Ethan. We don¡¯t want people thinking that you¡¯ve been kicked in the head by a donkey during your training.¡±


    Professor Barret chuckled, making Ethan smile as well.


    ¡°So, that is all I know about the Lands of Saraqael.¡± Professor Barret ended his tale. ¡°Did you perhaps see it, while you were sleeping?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°My Astral Body appeared in the Lands of Saraqael, and that is also where I discovered the source of my Origin Magic.¡±


    Of course, the young man couldn¡¯t possibly tell Professor Barret about the things that happened there, so he just focused on the topic, and spoke about his Origin Magic.


    ¡°My Origin Magic isn¡¯tbat based,¡± Ethan exined. ¡°It ys a supporting role. Instead of strength, I gained wisdom instead.¡±


    ¡°Wisdom?¡± Professor Barret was pleasantly surprised because he originally thought that Ethan¡¯s Origin Magic fell under thebat category.


    ¡°What does it do exactly?¡± Professor Barret inquired. ¡°Of course, if you are notfortable sharing this information. You may stay silent. I understand that not everyone is ready to share their secrets with people.¡±


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Professor. Actually, I don¡¯t mind sharing the information about my Origin Magic because I will also need your and the Headmaster¡¯s help in the future.¡±


    While he did think that the side effect of his magic was troublesome, he believed that as long as he made preparations beforehand, it could easily be dealt with.


    For that to happen, he would need the assistance of Professor Barret and Professor Rinehart, who were both the figures of authority inside the academy.


    ¡°My Origin Magic is called Mimir''s Wisdom,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°It allows me to read, write, and understand anynguage in the world.¡±


    Professor Barret¡¯s interest was immediately piqued after hearing this information because they had a lot of ancient text in the forbidden section of the Library, which remained undeciphered to this day.


    If Ethan¡¯s im were true, then these ancient texts could finally be deciphered.


    Whatever secrets, or ancient arts were written in them would without a doubt send ripples through the entirety of the Wizarding World.


    ¡°I am also immune to any kind of mental attacks. My ability to learn, as well as memorization have also improved, so it will be easier for me to learn spells, as well as other things as long as I put my mind to it.


    ¡°I have gained the ability to shapeshift into a Wolf, a Raven, a Mouse, and a Salmon. I am also able to gain the information of any creature that I see for the first time. Last, but not the least, this Origin Magic has a side effect.


    ¡°During the first night of the New Moon, I will randomly transform into either a Wolf, a Raven, a Mouse, or a Salmon for an entire day. During that time, I would like you or the Headmaster to take care of me.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded his head in understanding. ¡°Such a fascinating ability. It seems that you¡¯re now an all rounder, Ethan. Your Legacy allows you to fight, while your Origin Magic turns you into a schr. I think it¡¯s a goodbination. The only problem is your random transformation on the day when the moon cannot be seen in the sky.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Professor,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Although it is a bit troublesome, I believe that things will work out eventually.¡±


    Professor Barret also agreed with Ethan¡¯s statement. So, after talking for a few more minutes, he decided to let Ethan return to the Dud Manor, so that he could reunite with his friends.


    He also needed to see his friend, Professor Rinehart, to discuss Ethan¡¯s Origin Magic.


    The Professor believed that the Headmaster would happily allow Ethan to enter the forbidden area of the Library in order to decipher the ancient texts, which both of them believed contained ancient magic.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dud Manor¡­


    Since sses were still being held, the Manor was empty, aside from Ethan and Lilith, who had decided to apany her Master, so that he wouldn¡¯t feel lonely.


    For the time being, Ethan decided to return to his room in order to digest the information that was currently flooding inside his mind.


    Mimir¡¯s Wisdom also allowed him to gain a lot of information about the Shire Continent.


    He understood the culture of the Beastkins.


    The Aesthetic sense of the Elves.


    The Craftsmanship and stubbornness of the Dwarves.


    The yfulness, and cunning of the Fae.


    And the tenacity, and adaptability of the Human race.


    He also became aware of the Firbolgs, who had learned to mingle with the people of the Shire Continent, which they now called their second home.


    It took Ethan several hours to absorb all of this information inside his head. He only stopped when he heard someone knocking on the door of his room.


    ¡°Ethan, are you finally back?¡± Luna¡¯s voice sounded from outside of the door. ¡°I happened to see Professor Barret earlier and he told me that you were back here in the Manor.¡±


    Ethan, who had missed listening to Luna¡¯s voice, opened the door and invited his lover in.


    But, to his surprise, it wasn¡¯t only Luna who was there.


    Lily, Lilian, and Emma were also standing before him, and all three of them had worried looks on their faces.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Ethan said as he made a gesture for everyone to enter his room.


    As soon as the door was closed, he gave each of his lovers a hug and kissed their forehead, kissing their worries goodbye.


    After some intimate moments with the four of them, he shared the events that happened inside the Lands of Saraqael.


    This made the fourdies, especially Emma, look forward to apanying Ethan to Midgard, where they would get the chance to meet their lover¡¯s biological mother, who was still shrouded in mystery.

 Chapter 494 Two Ice Queens Of Brynhildr Academy

    <h4>Chapter 494 Two Ice Queens Of Brynhildr Academy</h4>


    A sweet sigh escaped Lilian¡¯s lips as sheid on top of Ethan¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Be more¡­ gentle¡­,¡± Lilian said softly as she tried to hold back another sigh, but failed miserably.


    Ethan was making her feel good.


    Really good.


    Her smooth, and radiant skin was flushed red, as the young man¡¯s touch caressed her back.


    The young man smiled, as he continued to explore his lover¡¯s body, enjoying her reaction.


    Luna, who was also on the bed, was fast asleep with a satisfied look on her face. It had been a while since she felt that good, so even now, her sleep was so peaceful and deep.


    And soon, Lilian would be joining her, for Ethan¡¯s touch was simply too much for her.


    ¡°Face this way, Lilian,¡± Ethan whispered in the youngdy¡¯s ears.


    She obeyed and turned around to face him, bearing her everything to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Lilian,¡± Ethan said before nting a kiss on his lover¡¯s forehead. His hands then slowly caressed the side of her neck, shoulder, and moved downwards to her chest.


    Perhaps, feeling mischievous, the young man gave her right breast a gentle squeeze before moving his hands towards her thigh.


    Lilian had never felt something this good in her life, so the only thing she could do was one-sidedly ept the sweet, and soothing sensation that her lover brought to her.


    ¡°Does it feel good over here?¡± Ethan asked as his hands moved across her thighs, and legs in a steady rhythm.


    ¡°It feels good,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°Everywhere you touch feels good. Even though this is my first time, I¡¯m loving it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± Ethan replied as he continued to give his lover a massage.


    Mimir¡¯s Wisdom allowed him to learn many things, including the various pressure points in the body.


    He also learned of a good way to help promote proper blood cirction inside the body through massage.


    Because of this, he didn¡¯t hesitate to try it out on Luna and Lilian, who had decided to sleep beside him tonight.


    Soon, Lilian¡¯s sleeper breath reached Ethan¡¯s ears, making the young man smile.


    The youngdy had fallen asleep before he could even finish his massage, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    Seeing her like this was enough to make him happy because he was certain that the massaging technique that he learned really worked.


    A few minutester, he finished giving his lover a massage.


    Currently, Lilian was only wearing underwear on her lower half, while her top remained bare for Ethan to see.


    The two of them were already lovers, but they still hadn¡¯t progressed to doing the deed.


    Lilian told him that she didn¡¯t mind making love to him, but doing so mightplicate things with her family.


    They were a bit old fashioned, so for them, ady¡¯s purity was very important. Unless Ethan met with them first, he couldn¡¯t go all the way with Lilian, despite her being willing to surrender her heart and body to him.


    But, that was fine with him.


    He wanted to do things properly.


    Lilian was fine with hugs, kisses, cuddles, and even skinship. If not, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to see her naked body, which she was protecting for the man she was going to marry.


    After lightly wiping the massage oil from her body, Ethanid between her and Luna, intertwining his hands with their hands.


    Perhaps sensing what he wanted to do, the two youngdies briefly opened their eyes, and moved their bodies closer to him, kissing his left, and right cheek to bid him goodnight.


    Ethan returned the gesture, and soon the three of them fell into a deep, and dreamless sleep until the sun rose in the morning.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nicole, who woke up an hour before sunrise, went to the Training Grounds to do her usual daily routine.


    Holding her rapier in her hand, she started to dance a sword dance as a warm up exercise.


    Today was Saturday, so there were no sses. At this time, the students would usually sleep till noon, or head to Limeburgh Town to shop and have a change of pace.


    Nicole could have done that too, but she preferred to use her time to train her body.


    The Heir Wars of the Asta Family would resume in a few weeks, and she needed to be in peak condition to ensure that he would be sessful in oveing the challenges that the Patriarch had prepared for all the surviving candidates.


    She knew that the next challenges would be tougher than thest.


    But, she wasn¡¯t worried.


    Her two teammates, Samantha and Ethan, would definitely help her seed.


    Nicole had no doubt in her mind that she chose the best teammates for the Heir Wars. So, even if he faced the two Prodigies, dimir and Constantine, she was certain that they would not lose against them.


    As the final stances of her dance was about to finish, she saw someone enter the training ground from the corner of her eye.


    Long silver hair, and eyes that were as cold as ice.


    ¡®It has been a while since I¡¯ve seen her,¡¯ Nicole thought as she thrust her sword forward before moving it in a circr manner, and sheathing her rapier back in its scabbard.


    Alice, who had also seen Nicole, nced at her direction and eyed her cooly.


    The two beautifuldies, who were considered as two of the most powerful witches among the First Years, stared at each other without blinking.


    Alice then raised her wand and pointed at Nicole, while thetter smirked and unsheathed her rapier.


    Half a minuteter, both fighters unleashed a barrage of spells from each other.


    The entire Training Ground was covered in ayer of ice because the two of them were using Ice Magic.


    Nicole¡¯s specialty was water and fire, but she was hell bent to Master Ice Magic for a very important reason, and that was to control the power that was inside of her body.


    Alice, whose specialty was Ice Magic, easily broke Nicole¡¯s Ice Domain, and reced it with her own.


    Countless icicles rained down on the twobatants, as both of them targeted each other from a distance.


    But, this stalemate didn¡¯tst long.


    As if reading each other¡¯s mind, the two closed the distance, and fought each other in closebat.


    Nicole was surprised when Alice charged at her, holding an Ice Sword in her hand.


    The moment their swords collided, Nicole instantly knew that Alice had improved a lot since shest fought her.


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± Nicole said softly. ¡°Just what kind of rock have you been hiding under these past few months?¡±


    Instead of answering, Alice summoned another Ice Sword and took a fighting stance.


    Although thetest sword she summoned was half the size of the one she was holding with her right hand, her stance didn¡¯t look the least bit awkward with it.


    Professor Ophelia, who happened to feel Alice¡¯s magical power on the Training Ground, watched the battle from a distance with a smile on her face.


    She had trained her niece in her personal Domain, so she was also looking forward to how she would measure up against Nicole, whom Alice had considered to be one of her rivals among the First Years in Brynhildr Academy.


    The twobatants stared at each other for nearly half a minute before both of them took a step forward at the same time.


    A secondter, the sound of countless ss crystals breaking reverberated in the surroundings, as the Ice Queens fought toe to toe with each other, turning the entire Training Ground into a winter wondend of snow and ice.

 Chapter 495 I Don’t Want To Feel Cold All Day Long

    <h4>Chapter 495 I Don¡¯t Want To Feel Cold All Day Long </h4>


    Countless icicle shards shed with each other, creating the sounds of sses breaking.


    Bothdies were starting to increase the frequency of their magical exchange, while exchanging blows at closebat.


    ¡°You trained her well, Ophelia.¡±


    Professor Ophelia turned around and saw Professor Barret and Professor Rinehart hovering behind her.


    The one who spoke was none other than the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy, making the Lady Professor smile.


    ¡°But, this is getting too dangerous, Ophelia,¡± Professor Barretmented. ¡°I can understand if they fought in the stadium with all the safety locks in ce, which would prevent either of them from seriously getting hurt or dying.


    ¡°However, the two of them are going all out in the Training Ground, without even stepping into the arena to battle. The least you can do is make sure that both of them are safe, yes?¡±


    Professor Ophelia blushed because she had been so immersed in the magical battle between the twodies that she had forgotten that they were only supposed to spar with each other.


    At least, that was Alice¡¯s original intention.


    However, the more the two of them fought, the more they were getting carried away, even using powerful spells, which wouldn¡¯t normally be seen in a sparring match.


    ¡°S-Should I put a stop to it?¡± Professor Ophelia asked with a face tinged with embarrassment.


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Professor Rinehart. ¡°I already activated the magical formation inside the Training Ground. Both of them will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Headmaster.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Just remember this lesson in the future.¡±


    While the three Professor¡¯s chatted, Nicole managed to sessfully bypass Alice¡¯s defenses andnded a kick on her abdomen, sending her opponent flying backwards.


    Alice winced, but she managed to coat her body with ayer of ice, mitigating most of the damage that she received from Nicole¡¯s kick.


    ¡°dius ciei,¡± Alice said with determination as a ten-meter-sword appeared above her head.


    The silver-haired beauty then made a shing gesture with her wand, making the giant sword Ice Sword, sh her opponent.


    Alice only took a second to materialize her Giant Ice Sword, not giving Nicole enough time to evade its sh, which was aimed in her direction.


    Just before the sword was about to hit Nicole, the color of her eyes turned crimson.


    A loud explosion sounded as the sword created a twenty-meter long fissure in the Training Ground, missing its target by a meter.


    The twodies held each other¡¯s gaze, and were about to fight again when three peoplended between the two of them.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough for morning exercises,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°Both of you did well. I¡¯m d to see that the Academy has produced two exceptional Witches, who are worthy to be hailed as the Pirs of the First Years.¡±


    Alice and Nicole exchanged a nce with each other before lowering their weapons.


    Although it was a shame that their battle was interrupted midway, they had no choice but to cease all fighting because the Headmaster and Professor Barret was already at the scene.


    ¡°Professor Ophelia, make sure to fix the¡­ damages here in the Training Ground before you have breakfastter,¡± Professor Rinehart said as he looked at the fissure on the ground, which was the result of Alice¡¯s sword strike.


    ¡°O-Of course, Headmaster,¡± Professor Ophelia replied. ¡°I will handle it right away.¡±


    Professor Ophelia could feel her cheeks burning as she used Earth Magic to repair the damages to the Training Ground.


    Alice, feeling a bit sorry for her Aunt, also helped with the repairs, which made Professor Ophelia thankful.


    Nicole, on the other hand, gave a respectful nod to Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret before leaving the Training Ground to return to Eques Manor.


    Her clothes were drenched with sweat due to the intense battle she fought with Alice a few minutes ago.


    But, she wasn¡¯t feeling hot or anything.


    In fact, she was feeling cold.


    Very cold.


    Even the blood flowing inside of her veins had lost their warmth.


    ¡®I identally used it earlier,¡¯ Nicole thought as she felt the side effects of using her Untamed Legacy.


    Usually, when this happened, she would have no choice but to tough it out until it receded.


    The only problem was that this coldness would not go away for a few hours, which was why she usually locked herself inside her room whenever this happened.


    But, after remembering what happened in the Royal Pce, she decided to see if her side effect fading away wasn¡¯t a fluke.


    ¡®I¡¯ll go look for Ethan after I take a hot shower,¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®Still, Alice has grown very strong since Ist fought her. I think even Lily will struggle facing her again.¡¯


    When Alice had challenged her to represent Eques Manor in the sh of Manors, Nicole didn¡¯t fight her seriously and allowed her to win.


    Because of this, Alice faced criticisms from their Manor after she lost to Lily.


    Everyone said that things might have ended differently if the one who had fought in the tournament had been Nicole instead of her.


    Since then, Alice no longer hung around Eques Manor, and would only return when it was time to sleep.


    She didn¡¯t mingle with her Manor Mates, nor talked to any of them.


    Her routine was simple.


    Go to ss.


    Eat.


    Train.


    Sleep.


    Rinse and repeat.


    ¡°I guess I better not ck off,¡± Nicole muttered. ¡°I¡¯m sure that she is back with a vengeance. Will she perhaps challenge Lily for her position as Pir of the First Years, or¡­ will she challenge the bigger fish instead?¡±


    Currently, Ethan held two of the First Year Pir titles within the academy.


    After Langston lost to him, all the privileges that Langston used to have as a Pir of the First Years were all transferred to Ethan.


    Because of this, many were very eager to try their luck and challenge him to a battle.


    However, after seeing his duel against Cedric, those who wished to fight him changed their minds.


    They weren¡¯t really worried about losing to Ethan in a duel.


    No.


    They were more worried that Ethan would ept their challenge and fight them without his shirt on!


    None of the boys, especially the single boys, wanted to make all thedies fall in love with the handsome young man, who also had a drop-dead-gorgeous body, making all the girls fawn over him.


    This was also the reason why no one dared to fight the Double Pir Holder, making Ethan the unspoken leader among the Pirs of the First Years.


    ¡°Alice versus Ethan¡­ now, that is a matchup I¡¯d pay to see,¡± Nicole said softly as her flying broomnded in front of Eques Manor. ¡°But, I need to see him first. I don¡¯t want to feel cold all day long.¡±


    With these thoughts inside her head, Nicole entered her Manor.


    At the same time, in Dud Manor, Ethan woke up on his bed, wrapped up in the loving embrace of his two lovers.


    After a few hugs and kisses, the three of them decided to change their clothes and head to the Dining Hall together.


    Today was the day that Ethan would visit the Library to see if he could decipher the old tomes, and ancient texts that were securely locked up in the forbidden section of the Library.


    Waiting for someone to discover the secrets that they held for thousands of years.

 Chapter 496 Guests In The Forbidden Section Of The Library

    <h4>Chapter 496 Guests In The Forbidden Section Of The Library</h4>


    Luna and Lilian looked at the pink-haireddy, who was currently resting her head on Ethan¡¯s shoulder, with a look of relief on her beautiful face.


    Ethan, who was being used as a pillow, quietly turned a page from the book he was reading, not minding his current situation.


    After breakfast, Nicole approached him, and told him that she needed his help. Of course, Ethan was more than willing to help her, so he agreed right away.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that the help that she needed was to ¡°keep herself warm¡± by sticking close to Ethan like glue.


    The four of them were currently inside the Forbidden Section of the Library after getting permission from Professor Barret.


    Originally, Ethan was the only one who was supposed to go. But, since the Professor understood that today was the weekend, and the young man¡¯s rest day, he decided to make an exception and allow the threedies to apany him.


    Of course, there were some conditions.


    No one was allowed to hold the Ancient tomes and texts aside from Ethan, but they were granted permission to look at it if they wished.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s really happening to you, Nicole?¡± Luna asked because she could tell that Nicole didn¡¯t approach Ethan in a romantic way. ¡°Are you hurt somewhere?¡±


    ¡°No, Luna,¡± Nicole replied, while she continued to lean her head on Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I just want to feel warm. My body is very cold right now. Want to touch my hand and feel it for yourself?¡±


    Nicole extended her hand to Luna, and thetter ced her hand over it out of curiosity.


    A few secondster, the angelic beauty¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she realized that Nicole¡¯s hand was indeed as cold as ice.


    Lilian, who saw Luna¡¯s surprised expression, also went to hold Nicole¡¯s hand and had the same reaction.


    ¡°It is indeed very cold,¡± Lilian stated. ¡°Just how are you able to function properly with that kind of temperature in your body?¡±


    ¡°Correction, I can¡¯t function properly when I¡¯m feeling cold like this,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°It hurts, and I usually have no choice but to endure it for several hours until it fades away.¡±


    Ethan, who was about to flip the page of the book, reached out to hold Nicole¡¯s hand.


    The moment his hand touched her, Nicole suddenly felt the cold fading away, making her sigh in relief for the umpteenth time.


    Since her arrival, Ethan could feel the coldness that was emanating from Nicole¡¯s body. However, for him, the coldness was like a refreshing breeze that filled up his magical reserves slowly.


    This was the first time that he experienced something like this because usually, he only gained magical power if someone kissed him.


    Since he was gaining magic, and helping his friend at the same time, Ethan continued to hold Nicole¡¯s hand, while reading the tome in front of him.


    He didn¡¯t even mind the icy mist that was rising up in the air where their hands were joined together.


    Luna and Lilian, on the other hand, found this situation quite interesting.


    Nicole, who was finally beginning to feel relief, could feel the intensity of the coldness in her body subsiding.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as fast as the time when Ethan hugged her, nearly making all the coldness in her body disappear in just two minutes.


    Unfortunately, she felt that it wasn¡¯t right to ask Ethan for a hug, especially in front of his two lovers.


    Because of this, she settled for the slow and steadyfort that she was feeling, and frankly, she didn¡¯t mind that the absorption process took a little while longer.


    ¡°Can you really read this tome?¡± Lilian asked as she moved her chair to sit beside Ethan, just like what Nicole did, so that she could lean her body on him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Actually, this tome is a diary of sorts from a traveler that journeyed through Midgard in the past. It¡¯s actually quite funny because he has written about everything he experienced on a daily basis, including mundane things like taking a bath with monkeys in a hidden spring in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°That does sound interesting,¡± Lunamented. ¡°Did you find any other interesting things in his diary?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes, actually I found something very interesting. This person was also a wielder of Moon Magic.¡±


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise because she didn¡¯t expect that the owner of the Diary was someone who had the same power as her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit disorganized, so let me finish reading everything first.¡± Ethan looked at his lover with a knowing smile. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything once I organize the information I¡¯ve gained from reading his diary.


    ¡°He has invented some unique spells like¡­ removing stains from clothes using magic, as well as using moon magic to find someone or something that you have lost. I will exin the theory behind it to youter. I¡¯m sure that once you grasp how it works inside your mind, you will be able to cast these spells as well.¡±


    Luna nodded her head in excitement because her knowledge about Moon Magic was very limited.


    Most Magicians who had this power had to discover how to use it through trial and error.


    Having a record of someone who managed to create their own spells using Moon Magic was a great boon for Luna, who was now able to use her magic for an entire week.


    She didn¡¯t know how it happened, but after she and Ethan embraced each other, her magic power had be more powerful, andsted longer than usual.


    Just as Ethan was reading the book, he saw something move in the corner of his vision.


    Raising his head to look in the direction where he saw the thing that moved, Ethan found nothing but an old bookshelf.


    Thinking that he was just imagining things, Ethan shifted his attention back to his book. However, something once again moved in his peripheral vision, making him look at the bookshelf again.


    But, just like what happened earlier, he once again saw nothing.


    However, when he started reading again, the same thing happened.


    This time, Ethan devised a n.


    He pretended to read the book for a few seconds before turning his head


    Luna, Lilian, and Nicole, who didn¡¯t understand what Ethan was doing, looked at the bookshelf at the same time he raised his head, and saw a boy¡¯s head pop out of it, making Luna and Lilian scream at the same time.

 Chapter 497 Pick A Color, Nicole

    <h4>Chapter 497 Pick A Color, Nicole </h4>


    The Forbidden Section of the Library was in a separate room in the library, which was protected by countless magical formations.


    Entering it was near impossible unless the person entering had received a token from the Headmaster himself.


    Because of this, even though Luna and Lilian screamed loudly, their voices didn¡¯t reach the other sections of the Library, so they did not disturb the students that were reading there.


    The boyughed after hearing the twodies scream, making Ethan frown.


    ¡°Rx,¡± the boy said as his entire body moved out of the bookshelf. ¡°I mean all of you no harm. I was just curious about you guys since it has been a while since I have seen someone enter the forbidden section of the library.¡±


    The boy, whom Ethan believed was around six to eight years old, ced his hands on his waist and eyed his visitors.


    The most unique thing about him was that his body was nearly transparent, making Ethan think he was some kind of spirit or a ghost.


    Since he had already seen the Will of Fortis Dud, as well as the Will of the Sword of Light, he was thinking that maybe this boy was also a Will that was left behind by his original body.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself first,¡± the boy said as he made a bow like a gentleman. ¡°My name is Eileifr Eques. Since my name is a mouthful, feel free to call me by my nickname, Lyle.¡±


    The boy named Lyle, had short hair, and a chubby figure, which made him look adorable.


    But, since his body looked pale like a ghost, it was impossible to tell his hair and eye color.


    ¡°Eileifr Eques?¡± Nicole eyed the chubby boy with great curiosity. ¡°Are you The Eileifr Eques, who founded the Eques Manor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me.¡± Lyle nodded. ¡°But, just call me Lyle. That is what my friends call me.¡±


    The chubby boy then floated towards Ethan¡¯s group, and sat cross legged on top of their table.


    ¡°I saw your battle earlier, Nicole,¡± Lyle said as she eyed the magic knight with great interest. ¡°Truth be told, I am looking for a sessor. However, I still couldn¡¯t decide between you and Alice.


    ¡°The two of you are promising Witches, and both of you are worthy to obtain the treasures that I have left behind. However, I can only choose one of you, which leaves me in a dilemma.¡±


    Ethan, who had an idea about what Lyle was talking about, couldn¡¯t help but think of the golden egg that he received from Fortis Dud.


    After sucking his magic powers for several hours, the egg was finally satisfied so it entered Morgan¡¯s Ring on his finger on its own.


    Since then, it would pop out from time to time, usually at night to leech his magical powers, while he was sleeping.


    As if knowing what he was thinking, the chubby boy winked at Ethan and ced a hand over his lips.


    Ethan nodded in understanding, which made Lyle give him a thumbs up.


    ¡°It would have been easier for me to choose one of you, if the Professors hadn¡¯t stopped your battle earlier.¡± Lyle sighed. ¡°It is quite unfortunate. Especially since the good part was about to start.¡±


    The chubby boy then rested his chin over his intertwined hands as he looked at Nicole with a solemn look on his face.


    ¡°Tell me, Nicole, do you want to be my sessor?¡± Lyle asked.


    ¡°Am I worthy?¡± Nicole asked back in all seriousness.


    Eileifr Eques, the Founder of the Eques Manor was the greatest Magical Knight during the Era of Demon Lord Balthazar.


    His mastership over his sword, and magic, was second to none, making him one of the strongest Wizards of his generation.


    Looking at the current Lyle, no one would think that the chubby boy would grow up to be such an expert, who had left his mark on the pages of history.


    ¡°Yes, you are worthy.¡± Lyle nodded firmly. ¡°You and Alice are both worthy. But, there can only be one.¡±


    ¡°You said that your sessor will receive your treasures, right?¡± Nicole inquired. ¡°What kind of treasures did you leave behind?¡±


    ¡°Make a guess,¡± Lyle replied with a smirk.


    ¡°Swords and Shields?¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that. But, no. My treasures aren¡¯t magical weapons or shields. It¡¯s something else. I¡¯ll give you two more guesses. If you guess one of them, I¡¯ll give it to you. If not, then I¡¯ll go find Alice and make her guess as well.


    ¡°If neither of you are able to guess my treasures then the two of you will have to fight another duel. This time, you have to see it through to the end. The one who wins will obtain my treasures.¡±


    Lyle smirked because he found this idea to his liking. If Nicole really managed to guess one of his treasures, he would give it to her and just think of it as Fate.


    After that, he would give Alice a chance to guess the other treasure, and give it to her if she guessed correctly.


    Although only one was supposed to obtain his treasure, he thought that it wouldn¡¯t be bad to split it between two exceptional Witches, who had gained his recognition.


    ¡°What do you think, Ethan?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°Can you make a guess?¡±


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°I think it will be best if you don¡¯t ask for outside help on this one. If I guessed correctly, Lyle here might not give it to you because he would think that you didn¡¯t earn it.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± the chubby boy pointed at the handsome young man and gave him another thumbs up. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you understand. As expected of the person chosen by Fortis¡­ Oops my bad!¡±


    Lyle scratched his head, and yet there was a mischievous smile on his face.


    This was the perfect example of the phrase ¡°sorry, not sorry¡±, which made Ethan smile wryly.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back to the subject,¡± Lyle pped his hands together.


    Although he was a spirit, he actually managed to create a pping sound, which broke Nicole out of her daze.


    ¡°Remember, you only have two opportunities,¡± Lyle said while raising two of his fingers. ¡°So, make sure to think carefully before you give an answer.¡±


    Given this kind of opportunity, Nicole thought long and hard about what kind of treasures the Greatest Magical Knight in history would have.


    Since a sword and shield were not part of the choices, she was leaning on saying that it was armor.


    But, her instinct was telling her that the treasures that Lyle possessed weren¡¯t the obvious equipment that belonged to a Magical Knight.


    Still, since there was a chance that it was an Armor, Nicole steeled herself and decided to use one of her opportunities to test her theory.


    ¡°Armor,¡± Nicole stated.


    ¡°Sorry, no Armor.¡± Lyle chuckled. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that. Okay, onest opportunity. Make it count.¡±


    Since she only had one chance remaining, Nicole thought long and hard on what kind of treasures someone like Lyle could have left behind.


    A few minutes passed in silence, as everyone waited for her answer.


    Luna and Lilian wanted to join the guessing game.


    But, since they were not part of the Eques Manor, the chubby boy wouldn¡¯t give them anything.


    Finally after ten minutes, Nicole took a deep breath and gave her answer to Lyle.


    ¡°A Mount,¡± Nicole said, earning another chuckle from Lyle.


    ¡°Good.¡± Lyle nodded. ¡°You guessed right. It is indeed a mount. But, do you have any idea what kind of Mount it is?¡±


    Nicole shook her head, which made Lyle¡¯s smile widen.


    ¡°Pick a color, Nicole,¡± Lyle ordered. ¡°Any color.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened in shock because if her guess was right, the color she would pick would decide what kind of Mount she would be having.


    There were a few magical creatures, who used colors to define their identity.


    But, among them all, there was one race that stood at the apex of the world, and it was none other than Dragons.


    Nicole didn¡¯t know if Lyle was just messing with her or not, but if what she thought was true then she needed to carefully think about what color she was going to say.


    Not all Dragons were equal, and she would like to pick a Dragon that would perfectly match her elements, further boosting her effectiveness in battle.

 Chapter 498 Lyle’s Last Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 498 Lyle¡¯s Last Treasure</h4>


    ¡°Instead of a color, can I ask for an element instead?¡± Nicole inquired.


    ¡°An Element?¡± Lyle pondered for a while, then nodded his head. ¡°That works too. But take note¡ªif the element you desire is not avable, we will return with you choosing colors, okay?¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°Then, Lyle, I want the element of Ice.¡±


    Lyle rubbed his chin. ¡°Ice, huh? Those folks are quite stubborn, and I don¡¯t know if they will honor their promise. But since a deal is a deal¡ªhere, take this.¡±


    Lyle ced something on top of the table, making Ethan arched an eyebrow.


    It was a golden token, but it wasn¡¯t made from gold.


    No.


    It was actually a golden scale with ancient symbols written on it.


    It had one big symbol at the center and smaller ones below it, which resembled written text.


    Now that Ethan could decipher any kind ofnguage in the world, he immediately recognized the message written on the golden scale, which made him look at Lyle in disbelief.


    ¡°Oh, you can read it?¡± Lyle looked at Ethan with genuine interest. ¡°But then again, you wouldn¡¯t be here in the Forbidden Section of the Library if you couldn¡¯t do at least this much.¡±


    Nicole, who had no idea what Lyle was talking about, took the Golden token and gave it a closer look.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± Nicole asked Ethan after looking at the golden scale in her hands for nearly half a minute.


    ¡°That is an Ancient Draconic Language that only dragons understand,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°This big runic symbol at the center means Dragon King. The text written below goes something along the lines of¡­


    ¡°I, the Dragon King, Tezcacoatl, hereby give my decree to all Dragonkind to have their bravest warrior form a contract with the holder of this token.


    ¡°The world needs our strength once again, and the chosen one hase to choose one of our bravest to fight alongside them in the battle. I pray that even if I am long gone, the Dragons will still honor this oath, for it is this oath that will keep the world from the brink of destruction.¡±


    Nicole looked at the token and then at Lyle, who had started pping after Ethan deciphered the message correctly.


    ¡°This token is an oath the Old Dragon King had given to me hundreds of years ago,¡± Lyle stated. ¡°Because he knew that a day woulde when the peace of the world would once again be threatened, he hoped that his race would rise once more to defend the world onest time.


    ¡°But, know this, even when you have this token, it doesn¡¯t guarantee that the Dragons you¡¯re going to visit will honor it. You will have to convince them and prove yourself worthy. Since you chose Ice, then you should go to Northshire, where the Ice Dragons live alongside the Dwarves.


    ¡°Good luck in convincing them. Not only do they treat strangers coldly, but they are also an arrogant bunch. You might have a hard time convincing them to honor the Dragon King¡¯s decree.¡±


    After saying those words, Lyle did a few stretches from on top of the table before jumping off it.


    ¡°Well, then. I¡¯ll go and visit Alice,¡± Lyle dered. ¡°It would be unfair if I only gave Nicole a chance to get one of my treasures. Oh yeah, before I forget,e back to me after you¡¯ve seeded in convincing a Dragon to be your partner.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be an Ice Dragon. That token works for the entire Dragonkind, so if the Ice Dragons don¡¯t want to honor it, you can look elsewhere for them. See you allter!¡±


    The chubby boy then ran toward the bookshelf and disappeared from everyone¡¯s view.


    If not for the fact that Nicole was still holding the Golden Dragon Scale in her hand, all of them would have thought that they had just experienced what wasmonly known as mass hallucination.


    ¡°Well, are you going?¡± Ethan asked the youngdy seated beside him, who was busy looking at the Dragon Scale in her hand.


    ¡°I am,¡± Nicole replied firmly. ¡°But I won¡¯t go there alone. I want you and Samantha toe with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan rubbed his chin for a few seconds before giving the youngdy some advice.


    ¡°Just remember that we will be going on a mission with Lord Edmond in a few weeks. We don¡¯t know where we¡¯ll be going, plus we might need permission from the Dwarves to enter Northshire.


    ¡°Maybe you should discuss this with the Headmaster or Professor Barret. Maybe they can talk to some people to allow us to enter the Dwarven Kingdom. If not, I¡¯m sure that Lord Edmond can find a way. After all, he is the right-hand man of the King of Eastshire.¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°This is a good n. I¡¯ll go find themter.¡±


    After carefully storing the Golden Scale in her storage ring, Nicole leaned on Ethan¡¯s body once more, allowing him to absorb the rest of the coldness that had taken hold of her body.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, in the Eques Manor¡­


    ¡°¡­ Who are you?¡± Alice asked, pointing the ice sword in her hand in the direction of the chubby boy, who suddenly jumped out of the bookshelf in her room.


    ¡°I mean you no harm, Alice,¡± Lyle replied with a helpless smile as he raised both of his hands in the air as a way to tell the girl that he didn¡¯te to fight her. ¡°I just want to give you an opportunity to receive my treasure.


    ¡°But, let me introduce myself first. My name is Eileifr Eques. Since my name is a mouthful, feel free to call me by my nickname, Lyle.¡±


    Alice frowned after hearing the boy¡¯s words. She then eyed him from head to foot, trying to understand if he should believe the boy¡¯s words or not.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Alice inquired, her de still pointed at the chubby boy, ready to strike the moment he did anything funny.


    ¡°As I said earlier, I want to give you an opportunity to receive my treasure meant for my chosen candidate for the Eques Manor. Nicole already got one of them from me, and I¡¯m here to give you a chance to receive thest treasure in my possession.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You said that you gave one of your treasures to Nicole,¡± Alice stated. ¡°Does this mean that she is your chosen candidate?¡±


    Lyle pondered a bit before shaking his head.


    ¡°The answer is Yes and No,¡± Lyle replied. ¡°While I did give her one of my treasures, that doesn¡¯t mean that she is the candidate that I have chosen as my Champion. If you manage to guess my final treasure, then that will put the two of you on equal footing.


    ¡°Of course, that would mean that you also have the right to be my chosen one. So, how about it? Would you like to take a guess and get the chance to get the treasure that I have kept since the Era of the Great Demon Lord Balthazar?¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t even need to think and lowered the sword in her hand.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Alice said. ¡°What is this opportunity that you are talking about?¡±


    Lyle smirked because he finally got the youngdy¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I will give you two chances,¡± Lyle dered as he raised two of his fingers. ¡°My treasures aren¡¯t magical weapons, shields, or armor. It¡¯s something else. I¡¯ll give you two opportunities. If you can guess the treasure that I possess, then you will have it. So, think carefully and think hard!¡±


    The chubby boy crossed his arms over his chest and looked at Alice with a smirk on his face.


    While getting a Dragon as a mount was indeed a treasure, thest treasure in his possession was priceless.


    It was worth more than a Dragon Mount, and if Alice could guess it, her power would increase by several folds, making her the closest to bing the chosen champion of Eques Manor.

 Chapter 499 What It Feels To Be Heartbroken

    <h4>Chapter 499 What It Feels To Be Heartbroken </h4>


    Ethan flipped the pages of his book, asionally patting the ck Cat sitting on hisp.


    He had managed to get the permission of Professor Barret to take the Diary of the Adventurer back to Dud Manor on the condition that he wouldn¡¯t show it to other people.


    The young man was fascinated with the record of the entric Wizard who traveled the world of Midgard.


    Although most of the records written in his diaries were rants andints about the people and other races whom he met along his journey, they still contained very useful information about Moon Magic, as well as other things.


    Truth be told, Ethan could use the magic of the Witches whom he had kissed. If he kissed Luna, then he would be able to use Moon Magic without any penalty.


    This was why he was also very interested in the spells that the old man had written in his diary.


    Magic was the power of Imagination.


    The heart gave it strength, while the mind gave it form.


    The reason why people chanted spells was to empower the word of magic inside their heads, allowing them to better visualize what the spell that they were about to cast would look like.


    If they could envision the magic properly, it would manifest and take form, creating what people called Miracles during ancient times.


    Yes. The power to shoot mes, create ice, make trees grow, and call out the rain from the sky used to be considered miracles.


    And these miracles would beter known to the world as Magic.


    The more Ethan read the diary, the more fascinated he became.


    Even Lilith¡¯s purring as he patted her didn¡¯t make him lose his concentration as he flipped one page after the other, voraciously reading the life story of the entric Adventurer.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s already two o''clock in the morning,¡± Lilith reminded. ¡°Please, get some rest. You can continue reading tomorrow.¡±


    Ethan nced at the clock on the wall and saw that it was indeed two in the morning.


    Recalling that he promised Emma that he would go on a date with her tomorrow in Limeburgh Town, the young man reluctantly ced a bookmark on the ancient tome before closing it with a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just shower tomorrow,¡± Ethan thought as he headed towards the bed in order to sleep. ¡°Lilith, please wake me up at eight in the morning.¡±


    Lilith nodded. ¡°Understood, Master.¡±


    His date with Emma was scheduled for ten in the morning, and two hours was plenty of time to prepare for it.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to fall asleep, which prompted Lilith to jump on the bed and snuggle up against his chest.


    A momentter, she, too, fell asleep, without a care in the world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in Grandshire¡­


    While the eastern side of the continent was asleep, it was noon time in Nightfall Academy.


    Cedric had a frown on his face as he read the letter that came from his grandfather.


    In the letter, his grandfather apologized and told him that the people he had sent to Oswald Barony as his representatives failed in their mission to convince Luna¡¯s family to agree to an arranged marriage.


    ording to his grandfather, he could personally go and visit them, but the chances of him convincing them were very low.


    He knew what kind of people Philip and Rhea were since they had served him loyally through his younger years.


    His grandfather also added that he had received the information he had requested about Ethan and everything that happened during the Ballroom Party.


    He then advised his grandson to look for other partners because right now, the newly-appointed Honorary Knight was someone whom the Kingdom didn¡¯t want to antagonize at this point in time.


    Cedric had read the letter three times already, hoping beyond hope that he had missed an important detail hidden between the lines.


    But after reading it for the third time, a sigh escaped his lips before he returned the letter inside its envelope and ced it inside his drawer.


    ¡°Give up?¡± Cedric muttered. ¡°How can I give up?¡±


    The moment he saw Luna, he fell in love.


    It was his first time falling in love with someone, and it pained him to know that he would be unable to realize the feelings inside his heart.


    He knew why his sister had decided to transfer to Brynhildr Academy, and surprisingly, he didn¡¯t hate her for it.


    Cedric loved his sister and wanted her to find happiness.


    He had also recognized that Ethan was a very strong Wizard.


    The two of them had battled twice.


    He lost against Luna¡¯s lover the first time, and their second match was a draw.


    That was more than enough for Cedric to understand how strong his opponent was, and frankly, if not for the fact that he was Luna¡¯s lover, he would have wanted to be his friend.


    Right now, he was feeling torn.


    A part of him wanted to let go, but the other part wanted him to persist.


    It was during this time when he didn¡¯t know what to do with his life that someone knocked on the door of his room and called out to him.


    ¡°Cedric, the Headmaster wants to see you. Pleasee to the Headmaster¡¯s Office as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Cedric replied as he forcefully took control of his emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.¡±


    After giving his reply, Cedric went to wash his face in order to calm himself down.


    It had been months since hest saw Ethan, and he was very tempted to visit Brynhildr Academy to convince Luna onest time.


    He already knew that his chances were nearly non-existent, but he had to do it, so he could live his life without regrets.


    At least, he would know that he had done his best until the very end.


    Even if he failed, he would be able to move on easier.


    He understood that he would be heartbroken, but he had done the same to countlessdies who had confessed their feelings to him over the years.


    ¡®I guess this is what it feels to be heartbroken,¡¯ Cedric thought as he left his room. ¡®It¡¯s not a very good feeling. Not good at all.¡¯


    The handsome teenager¡¯s footsteps echoed down the quiet halls of Nightfall Academy.


    If one were to listen to them properly, one would be able to hear the sadness in each of his steps, revealing the feelings in his heart.

 Chapter 500 Can You Tell Me More About Her?

    <h4>Chapter 500 Can You Tell Me More About Her?</h4>


    Limeburgh Town¡­


    Several students from the academy frequented this ce every weekend since it was the nearest town to Brynhildr Academy.


    It also had a railway station that would allow them to travel to other towns in the span of a few hours.


    Students whose viges and towns were near the academy would often take the train to visit and stay with their families during the weekends.


    Today, Ethan was also in Limeburgh Town to have a date with Emma, who was currently wearing a disguise using a magical artifact.


    Since she belonged to Schwartz Manor, which Langston was also part of, she couldn¡¯t afford to be seen in public with Ethan.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Ethan was Langston¡¯s most hated person in the academy.


    This was especially true after he lost his Pir Title to the person whom he ridiculed and called a good-for-nothing Dud in the past.


    Now, no one dared to look down on Ethan.


    Even now, people still thought that he no longer belonged in Dud Manor and should be transferred to the Eques Manor instead.


    However, Professor Rinehart was firm in his decision to let Ethan remain in Dud Manor for reasons he only knew about.


    Currently, the young man was waiting for Emma inside a cafe located on the west side of Limeburgh Town.


    It was quite far from the most popr shops and attractions, so not a lot of people visited it.


    Ethan sipped the lemon juice he had ordered while looking at the people passing by the cafe.


    It had been a while since hest felt thisid back, especially after returning from the Capital City of Wisteria.


    More than half a year had passed since he identally rode the wrong train that brought him to Brynhildr Academy.


    If he hadn¡¯t picked up Alice¡¯s ticket back then, his life would have been very different from the one he was living right now.


    He would probably be in Saint ire Academy, trying his best to fit in with the normal people, who would definitely tease him as a country bumpkin.


    Ethan would probably remain oblivious to the secret world, which was hidden from the eyes and ears of those who didn¡¯t know the existence of the magical world.


    While the young man was thinking of the ¡°what if¡¯s¡± and ¡°might have been¡¯s,¡± someone talked to him, breaking him out of his daze.


    ¡°Sorry, did you wait for a long time?¡± a youngdy with long brown hair and brown eyes asked with worry written on her pretty face.


    ¡°No, I just got here,¡± Ethan replied as he made a gesture for Emma, who was wearing a disguise, to sit on the chair beside him. ¡°You look beautiful today.¡±


    Emma pouted after hearing Ethan¡¯spliment.


    Since she was wearing a disguise to hide her true appearance, in her ears, it sounded like Ethan was praising the pretty girl whose features she had copied for disguise.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let her know your words when we visit Midgard,¡± Emma replied with a pouting tone. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy to know that you said she looks beautiful.¡±


    The face that she was currently using was the face of one of her friends back in her hometown.


    This was the face she usually used whenever she went out of the academy to do some missions so that no one would discover her true identity.


    Of course, the person whose face she was using had also been informed about this and even gave Emma permission to use her face anytime she wished to do so.


    Knowing that his teasing had gone too far, Ethan smiled and held Emma¡¯s hand, giving it a light squeeze.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have teased you like that.¡±


    ¡°Instead of saying sorry, you should treat me to something good.¡±


    ¡°Of course. What do you want?¡±


    Emma mischievously smiled before whispering something to his ear.


    ¡°Sounds like a n.¡± Ethan nodded.


    A few minutester, the two of them flew into the sky, riding Ethan¡¯s Wind Dancer.


    Emma sat behind Ethan¡¯s back and hugged him from behind.


    Two ravens flew beside them.


    One was white, and the other ck.


    They were none other than Dantalion and Emma¡¯s Raven, Dawn.


    Both ravens apanied their Masters and served as scouts, watching over their surroundings. This was to ensure that no one would disturb their date, which the young man had promised to take Emma on some time ago.


    Soon, they arrived at their destination, which was a flower field that was an hour away from Limeburgh Town.


    Spring had arrived, and although not all the flowers in the field were blooming as of yet, there were still enough of them to make the scenery worth seeing.


    Landing beside a tree, Ethan dismounted his broom, took out a pic nket, andid it down on the ground. Emma also got down and took off her shoes.


    Ethan ced his hand on the tree and transferred his Secret Tree House to it. The two of them entered the tree before Emma took a basket of her own out of her storage ring.


    The reason why she waste was because she was making sandwiches for their lunch.


    Emma didn¡¯t have many opportunities to go on a date with Ethan because he was always surrounded by Luna, Lily, and Lilian.


    Since she had epted her role as a concubine, she had no ns to take center stage and get in the way of her future mistresses.


    Ethan had also noticed that Emma was willing to take a step back whenever his other lovers were with him. It was because he noticed this that he readily epted her invitation for a date, and he wanted to spend some quality time with her as well.


    ¡°Emma, I know that there are still many things that you can¡¯t tell me,¡± Ethan said after eating a sandwich. ¡°But my Astral Body has traveled to the Lands of Saraqael where I met my mother, Catherine. Can you tell me more about her?¡±


    Emma pondered a bit before nodding her head.


    Her Master had already told her, as well as his other lovers, about the time when he was at the Lands of Saraqael.


    Through his story, they realized that Ethan¡¯s mother, Catherine, was still alive and was waiting for them in Midgard.


    Ethan had also talked in passing about meeting Vincent and Cliodhna, whom he believed had a connection with his family.


    Since that was the case, Emma had more leeway in telling her Master a few things that were within her power to divulge.


    ¡°Lady Cliodhna and Lady Catherine are sisters by blood,¡± Emma stated. ¡°Lord Vincent and your Father worked together to make these twodies be their wives. Your father was not very good at expressing himself through words, so he had a harder time wooing your mother.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t like Lord Vincent, who was very good at talking to thedies and chasing their skirts. There was even a saying in our town that all the mothers and fathers should hide their daughters when Lord Vincent takes a stroll through town. If they were seen by him, the chances of them getting pregnant were high.¡±


    Emma chuckled after recalling her childhood memories. Vincent was being treated like the Boogeyman to scare the children, especially the girls, making them more obedient to their parents.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle after hearing this information about the person whom he had confirmed to be his Uncle.


    ¡°Lady Catherine was beautiful and loved by everyone,¡± Emma continued her tale. ¡°She had many suitors, and your Father was one of them. However, since your father was¡­ intimidating, the suitors who were trying to woo your mother decided that getting on his bad side wasn¡¯t worth it.


    ¡°Also, Lord Vincent was a good wingman, always giving your Father a push, so he could spend some time with Lady Catherine.¡±


    ¡°After many years, the two of them finally became a couple. My mother said that when they found out that Lady Catherine was pregnant, all the Protector ns rejoiced.


    ¡°However, the peaceful and happy times didn¡¯tst long. A cult¡­¡±


    Emma winced before raising her hand to touch her forehead.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ethan asked as he rested his hand on Emma¡¯s shoulder and worriedly looked at her face which had be as pale as a candle.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master,¡± Emma replied. ¡°That is the only information that I can tell you right now.¡±


    There was a very powerful ancient magic that was ced on the members of the Protector ns, preventing them from divulging too much information about Ethan¡¯s background before he hadpleted hising-of-age ceremony.


    This was done not only to protect Ethan but to protect his Protectors as well, just in case they were captured by those who wished to find out the young man¡¯s whereabouts.

 Chapter 501 I Think It’s About Time To Tell Him The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 501 I Think It¡¯s About Time To Tell Him The Truth </h4>


    ¡°I should be the one apologizing to you,¡± Ethan said while embracing Emma in his arms and patting her head. ¡°I got too greedy for information. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After making sure that Emma had recovered a little, he carried her like a Princess and brought her to the master bedroom inside the Tree House so that she could rest properly.


    Since she wasn¡¯t feeling good, he decided to give her a massage. This was his way of apologizing and rewarding her at the same time, which the youngdy dly epted.


    However, before she took off her clothes, she made sure to remove the mask from her face, making her revert to her original body.


    The mask allowed its user topletely change their appearance to that of another person¡¯s, down to the smallest details of their body.


    However, the mask could only record one appearance at a time.


    Also, the owner of the mask could only change the saved appearance after a year had passed.


    Only those from the Meredith n could use this artifact, so even if it was stolen by someone, they wouldn¡¯t be able to abuse its effects.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Ethan had seen Emma¡¯s naked body, but he once again had to admit that, among his lovers, she had the most voluptuous body.


    It was as if she was born to make men fall under her charms in exchange for the most pleasurable experience in the world.


    Unfortunately for them, Emma¡¯s heart and body belonged to Ethan, for she was his Promised One.


    The beautifuldyid down on the bed and allowed her Master to massage her back, making her feel good.


    This was the first time Ethan was giving her a massage, and she was loving every second of it.


    Half an hourter, he ordered her to face him so that he could massage the front of her body.


    As soon as she turned around, Ethan lowered his head to kiss her forehead before moving down to kiss her lips.


    The two of them shared a few sweet kisses before Ethan returned to massaging her body.


    With such a temptation presented before him, Ethan found it hard to stop himself from looking at Emma¡¯s curves, which she would dly give him if he wished for it.


    However, Ethan did his best to endure and continued massaging her.


    Unfortunately, his endurance onlysted for a few minutes. He lowered his head to kiss her right breast and started to massage it with his hands.


    A muffled moan escaped Emma¡¯s lips as her Master started to eat her up while his hands caressed her body.


    She had asked Ethan to make love to her only after hepleted hising-of-age ceremony, and Ethan promised that he would wait until then.


    The most that the two of them had done was sleep together in a literal sense.


    But, now, the young man¡¯s lips were busy suckling her breast and nting kisses on them, which she loved very much.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Emma said as a shiver ran down her spine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ethan replied before leaving a kiss mark on her cleavage. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡±


    After that few minutes of intimacy, Ethan reluctantly pulled back and continued massaging Emma¡¯s body.


    However, he noticed that her body had started to heat up, wishing to find release.


    In the end, he took it upon himself to give her what she wanted, using his hands and lips to calm her down.


    Half an hourter, the youngdy slept peacefully on the bed while being held by her Master in a loving embrace.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing that I left Lilith behind,¡¯ Ethan thought as he nted a lingering kiss on Emma¡¯s forehead. ¡®It would have been awkward if she was here.¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside Ethan¡¯s Room in the Dud Manor¡­


    ¡®Lucky her.¡¯ Lilith sighed as she stared outside the window of Ethan¡¯s room.


    Since Ethan was going to Limeburgh Town with Emma, Lilith did the sensible thing and stayed inside her Master¡¯s room while he was away.


    Both of them were members of the Protector ns, so the ck Cat was aware that Emma had the means to protect Ethan, which was the snake armlet that their Master had given to her.


    Also, she had a feeling that Emma would take this opportunity to strengthen her bond with their Master, making Lilith very envious.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time to tell him the truth,¡± Lilith muttered. ¡°Yes! I should let him see my true form. I believe Master would like a mature woman like me very much.¡±


    Although she said that she was a mature woman, Lilith was actually only twenty-one years old.


    She was still a youngdy, especially in the eyes of the Catkins, who lived longer than humans.


    Her figure wouldn¡¯t lose Emma¡¯s in the slightest, and she was confident that if Ethan saw her, he would definitely consider making her his lover as well.


    ¡®Now is the perfect opportunity since Chloe is out of the picture,¡¯ Lilith thought. ¡®Don¡¯t me me for eating the bird that you left behind. It¡¯s not my fault that you decided to distance yourself from Master!¡¯


    Lilith, who was hyping herself up, suddenly heard a knock on the door, making her nce in its direction.


    ¡°Lilith, are you there?¡± Luna¡¯s voice sounded from the other side of the door. ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    The ck Cat had no idea what Luna wanted to talk about, but since she already knew about her existence, she decided to open the door to let her in.


    The first to enter the room was Luna¡¯s Carbuncle, Selene, who was still in her beast form.


    Luna followed behind and closed the door firmly before looking at the ck Cat, who was looking at her with curiosity.


    ¡°Is there something you need, Luna?¡± Lilith asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna replied. ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you about something. It¡¯s about Ethan¡¯s trip to Northshire with Nicole.¡±


    Lilith was there when Lyle made his appearance, so he knew that her Master would be apanying the pink-haired beauty to meet the Ice Dragons.


    Truth be told, she was also worried about this expedition. Not all Dragons liked to have a chat with Humans and mostly hunted thetter for food.


    Only the Silver Dragons, and a few others, liked to converse and socialize with the other races.


    ¡°When you go to Northshire, can you look for a crystal rose?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°A Crystal Rose? Ah¡­ you mean that rose.¡± Lilith nodded her head in understanding. ¡°Very well. If I see one, I¡¯ll get it for you. However, what will you use it for?¡±


    ¡°Chloe,¡± Luna replied. ¡°She is looking for one, but they¡¯re not being sold in any of the ces she visited. It seems that she needs it for something very important, and the Crystal Rose only grows in the snowy mountains of Northshire.¡±


    Remembering Chloe¡¯s name made Lilith almost spit on the ground.


    However, since she got along well with Luna, she decided to control her emotions and reluctantly nodded her head.


    ¡°Okay, if I see one, I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± Lilith replied. ¡°But, why are you asking me this? If you asked Master, I¡¯m sure that he would not leave until he found one for you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Luna smiled bitterly. ¡°But she needs it to prepare a gift for Ethan¡¯s birthday in a few months. This is supposed to be a surprise, so she doesn¡¯t want him to know about it.¡±


    Lilith sighed in her heart before nodding her head for a second time.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Lilith nodded a second time. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. But that flower is rare to begin with, so I will not make any promises, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lilith. I owe you one.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Since Luna was one of Ethan¡¯s future wives, the ck Cat didn¡¯t mind helping her.


    Having a good rtionship with her future mistresses was important. So, even though she didn¡¯t like Chloe, she was still willing to help the girl prepare her birthday present for her Master, whom she had distanced herself from.

 Chapter 502 You Really Like To Play Guessing Games, Huh?

    <h4>Chapter 502 You Really Like To y Guessing Games, Huh?</h4>


    A few days passed since Ethan and Emma had gone on a date.


    The young man¡¯s schedule was consistent. He would attend his sses in the mornings until the early afternoon, after which he would head to the library and read the Ancient Tomes in the Forbidden Section of the library.


    He was almost done with the Diary of the entric Adventurer, and he felt a bit sad, knowing that he only had a few dozen pages to read before the tale waspleted.


    Ethan had already shared the Moon Magic Spells that the old man invented with Luna, and both of them were looking forward to testing them on the night of the full moon, which would be happening in a week¡¯s time.


    Although he was a bit worried about what might happen on the day of the New Moon, when he would randomly transform into an animal, he had already informed the Headmaster and Professor Barret, as well as his lovers, about the side effects of his Origin Magic.


    If something were to happen, they would be there to support him, so this lessened his anxiety considerably.


    Whenever his lovers were not around, Lyle would pop up and chat with Ethan from time to time.


    ¡°So, spill the beans,¡± Ethan said before closing the Ancient Tome in his hand. ¡°Did Alice seed in guessing yourst treasure?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been asking me the same question over the past few days,¡± Lyle smirked. ¡°You¡¯re really persistent.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me already.¡± Ethan crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°Although I am not from Eques Manor, I was chosen as the Champion to represent Dud Manor. Since all the Champions will be on the same side, wouldn¡¯t it be nice if I knew who my future teammates are going to be?¡±


    Lyle pondered for a bit before nodding his head.


    ¡°Well, I suppose you¡¯re right,¡± Lyle relented. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll tell you¡±


    Ethan listened as the Founder of the Eques Manor admitted that Alice seeded in guessing thest treasure in his possession.


    ¡°So, who will you choose as your champion between Nicole and Alice?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°I decided not to choose and make both of them my Champions,¡± Lyle answered with a smug smile on his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t I amazing?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is that allowed?¡± Ethan tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t set any rules that said we could only choose one Champion,¡± Lyle replied. ¡°But, everyone agreed that if one person received all our inheritances, they would be very strong. Because of this, we had an unwritten agreement that having one Champion per Manor was the ideal.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not against the rules to have more than one. Actually, I think having two Champions from Eques Manor is a brilliant idea. Since Nicole and Alice are both talented, choosing between the two of them is very hard.


    ¡°Since that is the case, why settle for one when you can have two? Frankly, I think that this is the better choice.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if he should apud the founder of Eques Manor for being open-minded or shake his head because it was obvious that Lyle was simply toozy to choose between Nicole and Alice.


    ¡®Well, it really isn¡¯t my problem who he chose between the two of them,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Still, I didn¡¯t expect that he would consider Alice to be one of his Champion candidates.¡¯


    Ethan had only seen Alice in the academy¡¯s dining hall. But, aside from that, the two had never had an interaction with each other.


    The young man knew that Alice hated him because he stole the glory and prestige that was rightfully hers.


    After all, Alice was supposed to be one of the Pirs of the First Years, not him.


    If they hadn¡¯t switched tickets at the train station, Ethan wouldn¡¯t even be in Brynhildr Academy.


    So, in a way, he was thankful to Alice for introducing him to a brand new world, where he learned many valuable lessons, as well as met many important people, who changed his life in more ways than one.


    There were many times when Ethan wanted to talk to Alice and thank her for the incident.


    But he thought that doing this would only make her angrier, so he didn¡¯t make any move to bother her.


    ¡°Say, Lyle, between Nicole and Alice, who is stronger?¡±


    ¡°Why the sudden question? Are you perhaps nning to start chasing their skirts as well?¡±


    Ethan shook his head because he had no intention of doing such a thing.


    He was just genuinely curious about who among the two Witches was stronger.


    The young man knew how strong Nicole was, and he understood that Alice was strong as well.


    Before the sh of Manor started, Alice challenged Nicole for her spot in the tournament.


    Nicole had lost that fight, but Ethan was sure that his sparring partner simply didn¡¯t fight Alice seriously.


    However, for Lyle to choose Alice as another Champion candidate could only mean one thing.


    The current Alice might be as strong if not stronger than Nicole.


    ¡°Do you want my honest answer?¡± Lyle asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Ethan nodded.


    ¡°Nicole is still stronger,¡± Lyle answered in a heartbeat. ¡°But, after a month, Alice will leave her in the dust. That is how powerful the treasure that she received from me is. Aren¡¯t you curious about what it is?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Ethan replied.


    Lyle chuckled before he ced his hands on his waist.


    ¡°Then make a guess. If you are right, I will also give you something. Although it is not as precious as the two treasures I gave Nicole and Alice, you will still find it useful. It is something I won from myrade, Schwartz, during one of our bets hundreds of years ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­You really like to y Guessing Games, huh?¡±


    ¡°But of course!¡± Lyle nodded. ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained.¡±


    Ethan met Lyle¡¯s mischievous smile, with a smile of his own. Actually, he already had an idea what the chubby boy¡¯sst treasure was.


    Although he wasn¡¯t certain that this answer was correct, his gut instincts were telling him to go for it.


    ¡°I think the treasure you gave Alice is none other than your battle experience,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Right now, she needs time to digest the information that you passed to her, allowing her to use your technique in battle.


    ¡°If she really gained the fighting prowess of one of the most powerful magic knights in the previous generation, then she might really leave Nicole in the dust just as you said.¡±


    The smile on Lyle¡¯s face stiffened because he never expected that Ethan would sessfully guess what the treasure was that he passed to Alice.


    The young man was right.


    Alice had inherited his experience, allowing her to use Lyle¡¯s battle style as if it were her own.


    The moment she mastered all of his techniques, the youngdy would experience an explosive amount of growth, making her one of the most, if not the most, formidable existences among the Seeds of the current generation.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly a shame that you¡¯re not from Eques Manor, Ethan,¡± Lyle said in a pouting tone. ¡°You and I would have been unstoppable, you know? I¡¯m a Weapon Master, so I can use all kinds of weapons, including spears and tridents.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s not meant to be.¡± Ethan shrugged. ¡°So, where is my reward?¡±


    Lyle clicked his tongue before tossing something to the young man who had won their bet fair and square.

 Chapter 503 The Compass Of Agmundr Schwartz

    <h4>Chapter 503 The Compass Of Agmundr Schwartz </h4>


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ethan looked at the object in his hand that looked like apass.


    ¡°Apass,¡± Lyle answered.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s apass. I mean, what can thispass do?¡±


    ¡°Make a guess.¡±


    Ethan scratched his head helplessly. Lyle really liked to make people make guesses. In the end, he decided to humor the Founder of Eques Manor and gave him an answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s apass that points to whatever I want the most,¡± Ethan answered.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? You suddenly think you¡¯re some kind of pirate or something?¡± Lyle chuckled. ¡°You think thatpass points to treasures? Well, sorry to disappoint you, but you¡¯re way off the mark.¡±


    Ethan was very tempted to smack the chubby boy who was making faces at him for giving the wrong answer.


    ¡°Then, what is it?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°Where does thispass point to?¡±


    Lyle chuckled and spun around Ethan thrice as if he was about to y some kind of prank on him.


    ¡°Thispass is reaaaaaaally special,¡± Lyle said. ¡°Instead of pointing at the thing you want the most in the world, it points to the thing you fear the most in the world. You see, my friend, Agmundr Schwartz, was a genius among Wizards.


    ¡°While I was the strongest Magic Knight, he was the strongest Wizard. His hobby was creating various magical artifacts, and thepass in your hand was one of his creations. He created it on a whim because he was curious to know what thing he feared the most.


    ¡°However, his curiosity almost got him killed. This was why, when I asked him to have a bet with me, the item he passed to me was thispass. He hoped that I would seek out what I feared the most and lose my life in the process.


    ¡°Thatrade of mine has a really bad sense of humor, but he was still nicerpared to the other backstabbers of our generation.¡±


    After hearing Lyle¡¯s exnation, Ethan looked at thepass in his hand, which was currently pointing in a Northwest direction.


    Ethan was curious about what was waiting for him in the direction that thepass was pointing.


    A part of him wanted to check out what it was, but the other half was cautioning him to not risk facing it head-on.


    ¡°Lyle, did you use thispass in the past?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°¡­ I did,¡± Lyle replied in a mncholic tone. ¡°And I regretted it.¡±


    Ethan looked at the chubby boy, who had a sad expression on his face. ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Lyle smiled bitterly. ¡°The thing I fear the most. But, it is not what you¡¯re thinking. It didn''t lead me to any monsters or any horrific creatures. What I had seen was a vast emptiness, and it made me feel cold inside.¡±


    Lyle sighed before closing his eyes.


    ¡°Ethan, remember this,¡± Lyle said softly. ¡°He who fights with Monsters must take care lest he thereby bes a Monster. And if you gaze for long into an abyss, the abyss also gazes into you.¡±


    There was a profound sadness in Lyle¡¯s tone, which made Ethan decide to not pry any longer.


    ¡°It takes great courage to face your fears, Ethan,¡± Lyle added. ¡°However, there are times when you need to embrace your fears and understand that being afraid is part of being human.¡±


    After saying those words, Lyle flew toward the bookshelf and disappearedpletely.


    Ethan, who was left alone, continued to stare at thepass in his hand.


    The tip of the needle was still pointing in the Northwest direction, making him fall into deep thought as he tried to think of his greatest fear.


    A few minutester, he heard a voice inside his head, which broke him out of his daze.


    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m curious about something,¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°Will this magical artifact work if I take over your body for a while? I want to know if there is something I fear in this world.¡±


    Ethan pondered a bit before nodding his head. ¡°Sure. Give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Sebastian then temporarily took control of Ethan¡¯s body.


    Ethan, Sebastian, and his Other Half all looked at thepass whose needle started to point toward the South.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Sebastian muttered. ¡°It¡¯s pointing Southwest, so I¡¯m guessing the thing I fear the most is in Midgard. What a unique magical artifact we have here.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea what it is that you fear the most, Sebastian?¡± Ethan inquired because he, too, was curious about the thing that the Guardian of Zentris feared the most.


    ¡°I do,¡± Sebastian replied. ¡°The thing I fear the most is knowing whether the Tide Bringer has really died. Perhaps thispass is pointing to his final resting ce, somewhere out there in Midgard.¡±


    The Guardian¡¯s voice was calm, and yet, Ethan could feel the sad emotions that were whirling inside his chest, which were currently being affected by Sebastian¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Let me try next, Sebastian,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half decided to join in on the fun. ¡°I want to know what I¡¯m afraid of the most.¡±


    ¡°Sounds fun,¡± Sebastian replied. ¡°I¡¯m also curious to learn what you fear the most.¡±


    When Ethan¡¯s Other Half took over the body, thepass spun counterclockwise, making threeplete revolutions.


    Thepass then flew out of Ethan¡¯s hand and hovered at the same level of his chest.


    The needle was pointing South, which made Ethan¡¯s Other Half narrow his eyes.


    Before Ethan and Sebastian could ask any questions, Ethan¡¯s Other Half moved to the left side of thepass.


    To their surprise, the needle moved to point at Ethan, specifically at Ethan¡¯s chest, where his heart was located.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half moved to the right side of the floatingpass to see what would happen.


    Exactly as what happened earlier, the needle moved to point at Ethan¡¯s Chest, making Ethan¡¯s Other Half sigh.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what I fear the most, huh?¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half muttered before surrendering the control of Ethan¡¯s body back to its original owner.


    ¡°The thing you fear the most has something to do with Ethan, huh?¡± Sebastian rubbed his chin as he looked at his partner in crime. ¡°What are you afraid of, partner?¡±


    ¡°Nothing important,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied.


    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that what he feared the most were the changes that would happen to Ethan in the future, which might result in him taking the wrong path and hurting all the people whom he held dear in his heart.

 Chapter 504 Adding Another Trump Card Up His Sleeve

    <h4>Chapter 504 Adding Another Trump Card Up His Sleeve</h4>


    A few dayster, Ethan was called by Professor Barret to train his Origin Magic in battle.


    This time, the Professor chose a different battlefield, so Ethan wouldn¡¯t be able to fight using his Tide Bringer¡¯s powers.


    The battlefield that the Professor chose was a Grasnd, wanting Ethan to learn how to fight in a different environment.


    Although he understood that Ethan¡¯s Origin Magic, Mimir¡¯s Wisdom, mainly yed a supporting role, he wanted to better understand how it worked so that he could give the young man some pointers.


    While the two were facing off against each other, Ethan¡¯s Other Half told him something interesting.


    ¡®Ethan, try using X-Vision,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half proposed. ¡®With Mimir¡¯s Wisdom, I believe that the mental strain it puts on you will disappearpletely.¡¯


    Thest time Ethan used his X-Vision was when he fought against the Bronze Giant in order to help his Head Prefect, Henry, obtain its Legacy.


    His X-Vision had three modes.


    The first one was the ability to see through clothes or objects like walls.


    The second one was simr to having a telescope that allowed him to see from great distances.


    The third one was the ability to see the weakness of the things he looked at.


    Whenever he used one of them, the color of his eyes would change color, representing the ability he was using.


    When he used the ability to see through objects, his eyes would turn green.


    When turning his vision into a telescope, his eyes would glow in a bluish hue.


    When he was looking at the weakness of his opponents, the color of his eyes would turn golden.


    He could alsobine all three abilities at once, allowing him to see through his enemies even from far away and find their weaknesses outside and inside their bodies.


    It was a cheat ability, but Ethan was unable to use it previously because he didn¡¯t have the mental strength to control it properly.


    But all of those issues were solved after gaining Mimir¡¯s Wisdom, which was now his First Origin Magic.


    The only offensive abilities that Mimir¡¯s Wisdom possessed were Rune Magic and his ability to transform into four animals.


    Rune Magic was an entirely different concept to Ethan, but after countless hours he spent on meditation, digesting the wisdom that Mimir had left behind in his consciousness, he was able to learn five basic runes of power.


    Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, and Lightning.


    Fighting using Rune Magic wasn¡¯t hard, but Ethan understood that it worked wonders if he had enough time to write as many runes as he could.


    In short, if he could write countless runes on the battlefield, he would be able to unleash a spell that would be as powerful as his Grand Aria.


    But there was a downside.


    Rune Magic required resources like Mana Crystals, Beast Cores, and other sources of Magic.


    Of course, Ethan could also use his own Magic to empower the runes, which was why Professor Barret wanted the two of them to fight. That way, he could guide Ethan on how to effectively use his newfound magic in battles.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start,¡± Professor Barret said as he stood with his wand at the ready.


    Ethan wasn¡¯t using any wands right now because he wanted to see if he could fight the Professor using his Origin Magic alone.


    The young man took a deep breath before he opened his eyes.


    His eyes had turned golden, allowing him to see Professor Barret¡¯s weakness¡­ or at least, that was what was supposed to happen.


    ¡®Wow, the Professor has no weakness!¡¯ Sebastian chuckled inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    ¡®Keep your X-Vision activated,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half ordered. ¡®Even if your opponent doesn¡¯t have any weakness, you need to train yourself to keep this ability active during battles.¡¯


    Ethan nodded in understanding before using his hand to write a rune in front of him.


    ¡°Ignis!¡± Ethan shouted and a Fire Bolt erupted from the symbol that he had created.


    Professor Barret casually waved his wand, and a red chain appeared to split the Fire Bolt in half, negating its effects.


    The young man already anticipated that this was going to happen, so he moved both of his hands and wrote two different symbols at the same time.


    ¡°cies!¡±


    ¡°Fulgur!¡±


    Ethan fired a Ray of Frost with his left hand, and a Lightning Bolt with his right.


    Professor Barret used a Blue and Golden Chain to stop the two spells, but before his chains could make contact with them, the Ray of Frost and the Lightning Bolt merged together, causing an explosion that created a charged electric mist, which forced Professor Barret to take a few steps back.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± the Professor smirked before waving his hand to disperse the Icy Mist that had an electrifying effect.


    When the mist cleared, the Professor couldn¡¯t help but arch an eyebrow because Ethan was nowhere to be seen.


    Since Professor Barret was aware of the young man¡¯s abilities, he remainedpletely still and waited for his opponent¡¯s next move.


    Minutes passed in silence, but the Professor remained in ce, looking forward to whatever Ethan was cooking for him.


    Finally, after nearly half an hour of waiting, the Professor waved his wand to his right side, sending a ck chain towards a patch of grass.


    Just before the chain hit its intended target, the grass started to move as something small ran through it.


    ¡°You little mouse.¡± Professor Barret chuckled before casting a spell with his wand.


    ¡°Magna Fragor!¡±


    The tip of Professor Barret¡¯s wand exploded, summoning a Giant Fireball that immediately incinerated the area where he pointed.


    But before his attack could hit, a ck Raven flew towards the sky, dodging the explosion that followed afterward.


    The grasnds were set aze, and the mes spread like wildfire.


    But Ethan did something that the Professor didn¡¯t expect him to do, and that was to transform back into a human as he fell from the sky.


    ¡°Ignis Eversor!¡±


    Ethan shouted, making the Fire Runes he had inscribed around Professor Barret activate at the same time, creating an explosion that was three times stronger than the Giant Fireball that the Professor had summoned.


    Since Professor Barret was surrounded by the explosions, he had no way to escape the st, which was part of Ethan¡¯s n.


    After casting his rune magic, Ethan transformed back into a Raven and flew high in the sky, watching the destruction onnd.


    But before he could even feel proud of his achievement, a white chain suddenly wrapped itself around his body, holding him in ce.


    ¡®I forgot about Professor Barret¡¯s Dimensional Chain,¡¯ Ethan bitterly thought after being captured by the Professor.


    Down below, a giant ball made of countless chains piled around each other rolled out of the inferno, making Ethan sigh in his heart.


    He still had a long way before besting one of the most powerful Magistratus in the Wizarding World. However, he still found his new magic very flexible because he could detonate it whenever he wanted.


    ¡°Well, that wasn¡¯t too bad,¡± Professor Barret said after he emerged from the metallic ball. ¡°You did well, and I¡¯m happy to tell you that if you were fighting someone who had no idea what you could do, they would have definitely felt a world of pain after being trapped in that perfect setup.¡±


    Hearing the Professor¡¯s praise, Ethan knew that Professor Barret was just being nice.


    As if any of his enemies would just really stand in ce for thirty minutes and not do anything, allowing his spell to work.


    Ethan knew that if he were fighting against other Wizards, they would definitely be impatient and leave or use wide-area spells in order to find him.


    It took him nearly half an hour to create that setup while he was in his mouse form.


    The reason why it worked was because the Professor wanted to know what he was nning to do and remained standing in ce.


    ¡®I need to find a way to make this magic more effective inbat,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I wish I could use it instantly instead of wasting a few seconds to write runes.¡¯


    While he was deep in thought, Professor Barret lightly tapped Ethan¡¯s shoulder, nning to propose an idea.


    ¡°I think I have a way to maximize your rune Magic,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°Are you interested?¡±


    Ethan, who wanted to maximize the power of his Rune Magic, nodded with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Professor Barret smirked. ¡°It will never hurt to have a few trump cards in battle. So, this is my suggestion.¡±


    After hearing the Professor¡¯s suggestion, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡¯ Ethan thought.


    Even Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half were surprised to hear Professor Barret¡¯s rmendation.


    It was a very simple method that would maximize Ethan¡¯s Rune Magic, allowing him to use his new ability in battle.


    But, there was one downside.


    Ethan would have to undergo a training regimen in order to be proficient in using this new method of fighting.


    Fortunately, Mimir¡¯s Wisdom allowed him to learn everything faster, so he believed that it shouldn¡¯t take him a long time to have another Trump Card up his sleeve.

 Chapter 505 I Love People Who Buy In Bulk

    <h4>Chapter 505 I Love People Who Buy In Bulk </h4>


    The next day, after sses ended, Ethan went to Limeburgh Town and visited a shop, which he believed would be able to make the things he wanted.


    Professor Barret''s suggestions opened up countless possibilities for his Rune Magic, and he was very excited to give it a shot.


    To his surprise, he found Lily and Nicole shopping together in one of the stores near the establishment he was about to go to.


    Since he didn¡¯t want to disturb the two of them, he walked past the store without greeting the two of them and headed straight to the magic shop called The Cheating Cloak.


    This particr store specialized in magic tools that magicians use to create Party Tricks to entertain people.


    Not everyone in the Wizarding World could use magic.


    Even in the Shire Continent, there were many ordinary people who lived their lives in peace and quiet.


    And for people like them, stores like the Cheating Cloak were very popr because it allowed them to use fake magic, which they could use to make the children happy.


    ¡°Good morning, my boy,¡± the owner of the store, Ms. Laverna, greeted Ethan with a smile. ¡°It has been a while since Ist saw you. Have you been very busy as ofte?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Laverna,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯m so busy that I feel like I need to have a clone of myself so that I can take a breather.¡±


    The beautifuldy with long green hair chuckled after hearing the young man¡¯sints.


    Ms. Laverna was someone in her early thirties, and her most noticeable feature, aside from her beauty, was the small mole near her right eye.


    She called this mole her beauty mark, and Ethan had to admit that her birthmark did make her more exotic in the eyes of others.


    ¡°So, what can I do for you today?¡± Ms. Laverna asked.


    ¡°I want to buy ying cards,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But, if possible, I want these cards to be nk on one side.¡±


    ¡°Cards?¡± Ms. Laverna smiled. ¡°You mean these cards?¡±


    Holding her hands together, Ethan watched in amazement when a deck of ying cards appeared in her hand.


    Ms. Laverna then shuffled the deck of cards before tossing them high in the air.


    The pictures of the Kings, Queens, Jacks, Joker, and the other symbols of the cards, popped out of their bodies and started to dance together.


    It was as if these colorful people hade to life, which was a wondrous sight to behold.


    The beautifuldy then raised her right hand, as if asking for someone¡¯s payment.


    All the cards then flew towards the palm of her hand and arranged themselves on top of the other.


    The dancing Kings and Queens, as well as the other card symbols, all flew towards the ceiling of the shop, where they all disappearedpletely.


    ¡°That was amazing!¡± Ethan said in awe as he pped his hands together. ¡°Bravo! Ms. Laverna.¡±


    The Owner of the store made a curtsy as if thanking the audience after finishing a performance.


    ¡°Here you go¡ªa set of cards without drawings on the front.¡± Ms. Laverna smiled as she ced the deck of cards inside a cardholder and handed it to Ethan. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to have a hundred more decks, Ms. Laverna,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°I love people who buy in bulk.¡± Ms. Laverna pped happily before going behind the counter to prepare the young man¡¯s order.


    After his duel with Professor Barret, the Ex-Magistratus suggested to Ethan that if he wrote the runes beforehand on a ying card and threw them like a shuriken, they would manifest the runes written on them and activate their magic.


    The wonder of this battle style was that Ethan could write multiple runes in a single card, creating abination magic that was simr to the lighting-charged Icy Mist that he used against Professor Barret in their duel.


    The lightning mist could cause the target or anyone that would be covered by it to be electrocuted, which could cause them to get paralyzed or experience great difort.


    Also, Ethan could stack the effects of a single magic spell on a single card, making him able to cast powerful spells, like Fireball, just by simply throwing a card at his enemies.


    But since Rune Magic required a source of magic to work, he would need to imbue his magic power into each card that he created.


    Of course, he could also channel his magic power into the card when he used it inbat, but Ethan thought that it would be wasteful to do that.


    It would be better if he could store magic power inside the cards and have it ready to be activated anytime and anywhere.


    All he needed to do was kiss the Fairies in the academy or kiss his lovers to gain enough Magic Power to empower a deck of cards.


    Ethan subconsciously shuddered at the thought of throwing an entire deck of cards at his enemy.


    He didn¡¯t know whether it was possible, but there was a chance that this all-out attack would be as strong as his Grand Aria, where he called down countless lightning bolts to descend from the heavens.


    ¡°Here is your order, Ethan,¡± Ms. Laverna said as she ced a box of cards in front of the counter. ¡°That will be 200 Gold Coins.¡±


    Ethan nodded and paid the exact amount. If he bought ordinary ying cards, they would have definitely been cheaper.


    But Ms. Laverna¡¯s cards were special. When one held it, it didn¡¯t feel or look any different from an ordinary deck of cards.


    However, the moment it was thrown, the card would harden mid-air, bing sharp enough to embed itself in wood, but unable to pierce through flesh or cut through them.


    This was a safety measure that Ms. Laverna had imbued on her ying cards to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt people.


    After making his purchase, Ethan left the store, only to find Lily and Nicole waiting for him outside the shop.


    Since he had already been discovered, he decided to treat the two girls to an early dinner before the three of them returned to Brynhildr Academy with satisfied smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 506 Stand Without Anyone’s Support

    <h4>Chapter 506 Stand Without Anyone¡¯s Support</h4>


    Ethan had spent an entire day writing runic symbols on the cards he had bought from the Cheating Cloak Store, owned by Ms. Laverna.


    But, he didn¡¯t draw symbols on all of them.


    He deliberately kept one deck free from any writing because he nned to practice throwing these cards properly.


    Thanks to Mimir¡¯s Wisdom, he would learn to incorporate this fighting style faster, and add it into his arsenal.


    No one had seen him using cards in battle before, and he nned to let it stay that way.


    He would practice in secret so that his Trump Card would remain a Trump Card until the day he had to put it to use.


    Seated beside him on the bed was Lilian, who was ready to kiss him so that he could imbue her magic power on the cards in his hand.


    Ethan knew that he couldn¡¯t kiss Lilian repeatedly to drain her Magic Power, knowing that if he did that, she would enter a lethargic state. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    Right now, he was simply experimenting with how much magical power a deck of cards needed until all of them were ready for use.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°More than ready,¡± Lilian replied as she happily wrapped her arms around Ethan¡¯s neck and gave him a sweet and long kiss on his lips.


    Ethan enjoyed the kiss very much, but he knew that he should focus on the task at hand before he got carried away and pinned Lilian on the bed.


    As soon as the kiss ended, Ethan closed his eyes, channeling the magic he received into the deck of cards in his hand.


    The magic transfer was smooth, and yet, even after emptying his reserves, he only managed to charge a quarter of the deck in his hands.


    ¡°One more kiss,¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you as many times as you like,¡± Lilian replied before giving Ethan another smooch, which made Lilith, who was seated on top of the table, look at the two of them with envy.


    She already made up her mind to confess her true identity to Ethan and was only waiting for Lilian to leave the room.


    However, knowing that her Master was doing something important, she decided to patiently wait until he was done with his experiment.


    It took Ethan three kisses before the deck of cards was fully charged with magic power.


    However, he could tell that Lilian was showing signs of tiredness, so he no longer asked her to recharge his magic power.


    Instead, he kissed her forehead and gave her a hug before thanking her properly.


    The two then cuddled for a while before a tired yet satisfied Lilian left the room to rest in her own room.


    Ethan was also very tired. Before he knew it, he also fell asleep after lying on his bed.


    He was so tired that he didn¡¯t even remember to take off his Wizard Robe. The ck Cat sitting on top of the table sighed, seeing that her n had to be unexpectedly put on hold for the time being.


    ¡°Master, what am I to do with you?¡± Lilith shook her head before jumping off the table.


    However, the moment shended on the floor, she transformed into her Catkin Form and walked toward the bed.


    She then carefully removed Ethan¡¯s robes, shoes, and socks.


    For a brief moment, Lilith was tempted to remove everything, but she knew that this was very inappropriate.


    In the end, she blew out themps inside the room, leaving only the moonlight from the window to illuminate the surroundings.


    She then unceremoniouslyid down beside Ethan and gave him a hug.


    Lilith knew that her Master was a deep sleeper whenever he was inside the academy or any ce that made him feel safe.


    It was only in missions when Ethan slept lightly, ready to wake up the moment he felt any danger in his surroundings.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Lilith had transformed into her Catkin form to hug Ethan to sleep.


    She had done it a handful of times when she was certain that the boy wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    But, right now, she didn¡¯t really care if he woke up or not.


    In fact, she hoped that he would!


    However, listening to his sleeper breaths. Lilith knew that her Master was out like a light, so she did the next best thing and wrapped her arms around the back of his neck and pulled his head to her chest, where Ethan snuggledfortably.


    Just like she expected, Ethan wrapped his arms around her body, holding her like how he did his lovers whenever they slept together.


    It was already a muscle memory for him, so as long as ady slept beside him, he would cuddle them automatically.


    This was also the reason why Luna usually snuck into his bed at night.


    But now, she could not sneak alone because Lilian would apany her whenever they were in the mood for it.


    Fortunately, tonight was not one of those nights, allowing Lilith to monopolize the warmth of her Master, whom she loved dearly.


    She was not aware that outside of the Dud Manor, a silver-


    haireddy was staring at them from afar.


    Alice, who had taken a night stroll, found herself staring at the Manor, where the person who had changed her life was currently sleeping.


    In the beginning, she hated Ethan because she believed that he had stolen what was rightfully hers.


    But now, she thought differently.


    The anger she felt in the past had already vanished like the fleeting clouds in the sky.


    She now recognized Ethan as one of the most powerful First Years in the academy, and she wished to have a duel with him.


    But that duel would not be now.


    Perhaps not even after a month or two.


    She was still in the process of digesting Eileifr Eques¡¯ battle experience, allowing her to learn his fighting style as if she had been using it since birth.


    However, before she fought Ethan in a duel, there were three people whom she wanted to fight first.


    The first one was Nicole, who was in the same Manor as her.


    The second one was Lily, who had soundly defeated her in the sh of Manors.


    Thest one was someone whom she didn¡¯t recognize as a potential rival in the past.


    But ording to the chubby boy, Lyle, Alice should fight her first before she fought against Ethan.


    That person was none other than Chloe, whom Lyle had praised more than once during his chat with her.


    ording to him, Chloe was currently undergoing three kinds of training regimens.


    The first one was with Professor Nic. Alice already knew that the Professor was a very powerful Witch, who was oftenpared to her Aunt, Professor Ophelia.


    There was a time when her Aunt said that Professor Nic had been invited thrice by the Magic Association to be a Magistratus, but she declined them each time.


    This proved her high level of talent, so Alice didn¡¯t dare underestimate her.


    Chloe¡¯s second trainer was none other than the Founder of Jaeger Manor, Magni Jaeger.


    Lyle was certain that Magni¡¯s original choice was Lily. But, he changed his mind at thest minute when he noticed Chloe¡¯s true potential.


    Chloe¡¯s third mentor¡ªor mentors, were the Overlords of the Great Eagle Forest.


    The chubby boy didn¡¯t go into much detail about what kind of training she was receiving from them, but he did mention that the Chesmire Cat, Chessy, also favored Chloe.


    To this day, Alice didn¡¯t know why Ethan¡¯s cousin had suddenly distanced herself from him.


    But she was starting to think that Chloe had decided to focus her attention on getting stronger rather than fighting for Ethan¡¯s affection and sharing his love with his other lovers.


    Of course, this was only an assumption on Alice''s part.


    She didn¡¯t care whether Ethan and Chloe really loved each other.


    The only thing she wanted to do was to challenge the strongest First Years in the academy and prove to her father that she could finally stand on her own without his support.

 Chapter 507 You Can Hold Me Every Night

    <h4>Chapter 507 You Can Hold Me Every Night </h4>


    When Ethan opened his eyes, he found himself snuggling into something soft and warm.


    Although he was still half asleep, his mind understood what was happening.


    Luna and Lilian would often sneak inside his bed in the middle of the night, and when he woke up in the morning, he would find himselffortably snuggling in their bosom.


    ¡®No wonder I was able to sleepfortably all through the night,¡¯ Ethan thought before closing his eyes and further burying his face on the voluptuous chest in front of him.


    But, a few secondster, he suddenly realized something.


    The size was wrong!


    Luna¡¯s shapely breasts fit Ethan¡¯s hand perfectly.


    Lilian¡¯s, on the other hand, was slightly smaller than Luna¡¯s, but bigger than Lily¡¯s.


    By now, he was already familiar with the bust size of all his lovers because he would often bury his head in them and enjoy their softness.


    ¡®Slightly smaller than Emma¡¯s, but still bigger than Luna¡¯s,¡¯ Ethan thought as he quickly eliminated his Promised One from the list of candidates.


    Also, he didn¡¯t believe that Emma would be bold enough to sleep with him overnight in Dud Manor because it would definitely be bad if others were to discover it.


    Bracing himself, Ethan reluctantly pulled his head back to look at the face of the person who was sleeping beside him.


    His gazended on the beautifuldy, who was looking at him with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Good morning, Master,¡± the youngdy said, making the gears inside Ethan¡¯s head start to move.


    Ethan¡¯s mouth opened wide in shock, which made the youngdy with short ck hair, and purple eyes giggle.


    The most eye-catching feature of the youngdy was the two cat ears on top of her head, which gave Ethan the strong urge to touch them.


    ¡°L-Lilith?¡± Ethan asked with uncertainty.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Lilith replied. ¡°It¡¯s me, Lilith.¡±


    Lilith no longer had any intention of hiding her true identity from Ethan because she wanted to bridge the distance between them.


    ¡°You''re a Catkin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a Catkin.¡±


    Ethan blinked once, then twice, before he raised his right hand to pinch his left arm, which earned him another giggle from the beautifuldy beside him.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream, Master,¡± Lilith replied. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to show you my true form. But I only gained the courage to let you know about it now.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Ethan finally regained his calm. But, his calmness once again disappeared when he noticed something else.


    Lilith, who was lying on the bed with him, waspletely naked!


    ¡°5 out of 5,¡± Ethan muttered absentmindedly as she stared at Lilith¡¯s chest, which he had used as a pillow a few minutes ago.


    Lilith smiled before he reached out to touch the back of Ethan¡¯s neck, and pulled him close to her.


    ¡°Master, I will not beat around the bush,¡± Lilith said with a solemn expression on her face. ¡°I like you very much. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re very surprised and probably confused right now, but I want you to know that I see you as my potential mate. If possible, I want you to consider making me one of your lovers.


    Beastkins often called their significant other their mate, which Ethan already knew due to his rtionship with Lily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I don¡¯t be your wife. I am fine with that, but I hope that you won¡¯t push me away. I¡¯m fine with being your bed warmer or your concubine. So, please, consider my proposal seriously.¡±


    Lilith knew that Ethan took rtionships seriously.


    This was one of the reasons why she seriously considered making her feelings known to him.


    If Ethan was a yboy, he would have already done the deed with Lilian and Emma.


    But since the two girls were still maidens, it proved just how much Ethan cared for and respected the twodies, whom he had recognized as his lovers.


    Lilith didn¡¯t n to skip the line.


    She was willing to wait until Ethan had made his decision.


    So, until then, she wanted him to know that she was serious and that her confession wasn¡¯t done without much thought for the future.


    Seeing that her Master had finally regained his calm, Lilith moved closer to whisper something in his ears.


    ¡°If you agree to make me your lover, you can hold me every night,¡± Lilith said in a seductive tone. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that you get a good night¡¯s rest and guard you at the same time. Not a bad offer, right?¡±


    If not for the fact that he had a high resistance to beautiful women, Ethan might have already nodded then and there, sealing the deal.


    But, he was in full control of his senses and took Lilith¡¯s words seriously.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Ethan asked calmly, his gaze staring into Lilith¡¯s eyes, making sure that this wasn¡¯t some kind of prank to tease him.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Lilith replied. ¡°I am sure of it.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding. ¡°Understood. Then, I will think about it seriously. For now, can you put some clothes on?¡±


    Lilith nodded before transforming into her ck cat form.


    She then sat on the bed and looked up at Ethan before bowing her head.


    ¡°Please look after me from now on, Master,¡± Lilith said before merging with the young man¡¯s shadow to hide her embarrassment.


    She made sure to show Ethan her assets so that her offer to be his lover would be more enticing.


    However, it took a lot of courage for her to do that.


    Now that the adrenaline rush had passed, she could no longer look Ethan in the eye, which was why she decided to make a strategic retreat into his shadow.


    She didn¡¯t n oning out until she had regained herposure, which benefited Ethan, whose heart was still beating inside his chest.


    Lilith had been with him for several months and had served him faithfully.


    Seeing her true form made him more conscious of her, especially when he remembered the times when he petted her fur and took a bath with her.


    While the young man was at a loss, the two beings in his Sea of Consciousness were all smiles because they had known about Lilith¡¯s true form for some time.


    As to whether Ethan would ept Lilith¡¯s confession or not, only time would tell.

 Chapter 508 Card Throwing Practice

    <h4>Chapter 508 Card Throwing Practice</h4>


    After being confessed to by Lilith, Ethan went to the Dining Hall to have breakfast with Luna and Lilian.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he should tell them about what had happened earlier. However, after careful consideration, he decided to not say anything for the time being.


    Once he finished eating breakfast, he headed to the training room that Professor Barret had allocated to him.


    The only one who could ess this room, aside from Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret, was Ethan.


    This time, his instructor wasn¡¯t the retired Magistratus, but his Other Half, who had momentarily taken over his body.


    ¡°I will show you the basics on how to properly throw a card,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said as he gripped the edge of a card between his index and middle finger. ¡°Since you wish to use cards as a weapon, you need to understand its strengths and weaknesses.


    ¡°The first thing you need to know is your maximum range. Depending on your level, your effective throwing range varies. It might only be around two to six meters if you are a beginner. Let¡¯s not talk about uracy first, because there are a few things that you can do to make your throws more urate.¡±


    After saying those words, Ethan¡¯s Other Half casually threw the card in his hand, making it fly in the air.


    ¡°One of your Origin Magics is the Domain of Trickery and Seduc¡ªum¡­. Trickery and Sedation,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half coughed lightly before continuing his exnation.


    ¡°So, basically, these kinds of tricks fall under that category. Imagine throwing a single card, but those cards multiply into a hundred copies, making your opponent unable to tell which among the cards is real and which are not.


    ¡°But, since you didn¡¯t choose that Origin Magic, I will just teach you ways on how to most efficiently throw your cards.¡±


    Sebastian gave his partner a knowing smile because thetter changed thest words of one of Ethan¡¯s Origin Magic.


    Knowing that he almost made a blunder earlier, Ethan¡¯s Other Half focused on the topic at hand and demonstrated one of the basic grips used to throw a card.


    ¡°Just, so you know, Ethan, it¡¯s easier to cast a spell than to throw a card with uracy. I suggest that you don¡¯t use your cards unless you have run out of magic,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half suggested. ¡°Of course, you can use it too as an opening act to catch your enemy by surprise. However, you must make sure that whenever you use it, you must make it count.


    ¡°The way I see it, your cards can be used in three different ways. The first one is to throw them like so,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half threw a card a second time. ¡°You can activate its effects mid-air, and make the rune magic you imbued in it manifest.


    ¡°The second one is to simply activate the rune while you are holding the card in your hand like this.¡±


    ¡°Ignis!¡±


    The Rune of Fire that was inscribed in the card activated, summoning a Fire Bolt that flew in the direction the card was facing.


    ¡°Basically, you don¡¯t have to throw a card to make it work,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half exined. ¡°Using it in this method is more urate than throwing a card.


    ¡°Thest method is to surround your enemies with cards and activate them at the same time, creating a synergy effect. This is simr to the trick you used against Professor Barret when the two of you fought against each other.


    ¡°By surrounding your target with runic symbols, you can create a trap that would detonate at yourmand, leaving your enemies with no time to escape or react.¡±


    Ethan and Sebastian nodded their heads in understanding because the exnation was simple and easy to understand.


    ¡°These are the only methods you can use right now,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half exined. ¡°However, once you unlock your Second Origin Magic, you will be surprised with how powerful your rune magic will be.


    ¡°Just like what I told you earlier, you can casually throw a card and have it multiply into a hundred clones, making it difficult for your enemy to know which one is real or not. But, it doesn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°Whatever Rune Magic you have ced in the card you have thrown, the Domain of Trickery will copy its effects to the illusions of the cards, manifesting their effect as well. A single Fire Bolt Spell could multiply into hundreds, and depending on your Mastery of your Second Origin Magic, you can even create thousands of them.


    ¡°Perhaps it is only a coincidence, but your Origin Magics seem topliment each other perfectly, augmenting each other''s power and effects.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put your Mimir¡¯s Wisdom to work and master how to properly throw a card first.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half returned the control to Ethan¡¯s body, allowing him to practice his uracy and range.


    There was a training dummy in the Training Room, so Ethan used that as the target of his card throws.


    Since the cards he was using were magical in nature and were harder than regr ying cards, the distance of how far he could throw them was farther.


    After throwing the cards a hundred times, Ethan found his throws getting more urate, as if he was developing some kind of muscle memory each time he threw a card.


    This was the first time he was putting Mimir¡¯s Wisdom into practice, and its ability to help him learn a technique faster was more efficient than he originally expected.


    After three hours of practice, Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded his head in satisfaction because Ethan could now hit the training dummy six out of ten times from a distance of ten meters.


    This progress was incredibly fast, especially since he had just learned how to properly throw cards a few hours ago.


    He had only taught the young man the basic throw and had yet to teach him the power throw, which could send his card flying over sixty meters.


    While Ethan was getting in the groove of throwing cards, he suddenly entered a trance-like state.


    In that state, he didn¡¯t just throw one card, but two cards at the same time, which flew in the air as if they were boomerangs, hitting his target with great uracy, even cutting off the head of the training dummy from its body.


    Sebastian was just about to whistle because of Ethan¡¯s achievement, but Ethan¡¯s Other Half hurriedly covered his lips so that the young man¡¯s trance-like state wouldn¡¯t be broken.


    Although it was faint, he had sensed the influence of the Domain of the Trickster temporarily manifesting itself to help Ethan with his training.


    He didn¡¯t find this strange at all since his existence itself was part of Ethan¡¯s Second Origin Magic.


    Since he could manifest his existence, it also meant that Ethan could also use his god-given powers that had been lying dormant inside his body since the day that his Magic Circuits were destroyed.


    In fact, if Ethan¡¯s Magic Circuits hadn¡¯t beenpromised, the magic that he would have specialized in from the start would be the Domain of the Trickster because it was the First Magic that awakened inside his body.


    ¡®So this is what it means to be Thrice Blessed,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half thought. ¡®Now I understand.¡¯


    Ethan had three types of Origin Magic inside his body.


    Two of them were from his bloodline, and thest one originated from his soul.


    Mimir¡¯s Magic originated from his soul, while the Domain of Trickster belonged to his Father¡¯s side of the family.


    As for thest Origin Magic, it was passed down from his Mother¡¯s side of the family, which would be thest Origin Magic that Ethan would unlock after his Magic Circuit was fully healed.


    But, the current Ethan was capable of using his Bloodline Origin Magic in small quantities, which synchronized with his current level of power.


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half watched with great interest as the young man, who was currently in a trance, made his throwing cards fly and dance in the air as if they had a life of their own.

 Chapter 509 Breaking The Ice

    <h4>Chapter 509 Breaking The Ice </h4>


    Two dayster, Ethan and Nicole each received a letter from Lord Edmond, telling them that he woulde and pick them up in two weeks for the expedition that he had told them about.


    He didn¡¯t specify where exactly they would be going, but he did mention that they would be visiting a ce somewhere in Westshire, where the Elves and the Fae lived.


    Because of this, the two Honorary Knights decided to meet up and discuss a few things.


    ¡°Since we don¡¯t know how long our expedition willst in Westshire, maybe we should tell Lord Edmond in advance that we will also be visiting Northshire after weplete our mission,¡± Nicole proposed. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°But, there is no guarantee that Lord Edmond will help us get to our destination. Just to be safe, I think it will be best if you write him a letter now and let him know that we n to go to Northshire.


    ¡°Since we are technically nobles of Eastshire, we might need some kind of permission or authorization to enter the Domain of the Dwarves.¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°Very well. I will write him a letter after this. Since we are about to face Ice Dragons, I¡¯m counting on you to help me convince them.¡±


    ¡°And what if I can¡¯t convince them?¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll find another way to convince them,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°But, just in case they decide to attack us, I¡¯m counting on you to watch my back.¡±


    ¡°Just watch your back? I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Nicole shook her head helplessly because she knew that Ethan was only teasing her.


    Truth be told, she was feeling a little anxious about meeting with the Ice Dragons because they were arrogant in nature.


    Perhaps due to their Icy Powers, they treated others coldly, not even bothering to listen to anyone, and attacked without warning.


    The Dwarves, who lived alongside them, were tolerated to a certain extent, but they still weren¡¯t on friendly terms.


    There had been a few incidents when a young Ice Dragon would eat a Dwarf who was wandering in the mountains, which would also cause it to die at ater time.


    The Dwarves might not be masters in armedbat, but they specialized in creating weapons, and some of those weapons were magical in nature.


    Because of this, they would not hesitate to retaliate, using their advanced weaponry to kill even the most powerful Magical Creature on the continent.


    This was the main reason why the other races didn¡¯t want to make the Dwarves their enemies.


    Their strongholds, which were deep inside the mountains, were very hard to invade, and their defenses were impable.


    Even if all the Ice Dragons were to attack the Dwarven Kingdom, the ones who would be standing at the end would be the Dwarves, not the Dragons.


    Having known this, the Leader of the Ice Dragons had offered a non-aggression pact between the Dwarves and the Ice Dragons. Any Ice Dragon who broke this agreement would be handed over by their kin to the Dwarves in order to prevent an all-out war between the two races.


    The two races still didn¡¯t like each other, but they had learned to live side by side in the frozen mountains of Khaled Bor.


    ¡°Have you heard?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°Alice seeded in getting Lyle¡¯sst treasure.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I did,¡± Nicole answered. ¡°Lyle personally told me about it, and he also said that he decided to choose me and Alice as the Champions of Eques Manor.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you know who the Champion of Jaeger Manor is?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Lily?¡± Nicole replied.


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°Lyle said it was Chloe.¡±


    Nicole arched an eyebrow after hearing that Ethan¡¯s cousin was chosen to be the Champion of Jaeger Manor.


    ording to Lyle, there were strict requirements in choosing the Champion of their respective Manors who would inherit their treasures and Legacies.


    The first and most important criterion was potential.


    The person whom they deemed with the highest potential would be given the opportunity to inherit their treasures.


    Since the Founder of Jaeger Manor, Magni Jaeger, chose Chloe to be his Champion, it meant that her potential surpassed Lily¡¯s.


    The second requirement was loyalty to Brynhildr Academy.


    This meant that as long as Brynhildr Academy was in danger, the Champions were duty-bound to protect it.


    ¡°I did see your cousin¡¯s great improvement in our Spell Casting sses,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°Truth be told, I never expected her to be that gifted. In fact, several of the nobles among the First, Second, and Third Years are now eyeing her to be their potential partner.


    ¡°I guess being praised highly by Lord Edmond made her stand out from the crowd. So, are you sure you want to continue this cold war with her? Who knows? While the two of you are distancing yourself from each other, someone might wiggle themselves into her heart.¡±


    Nicole was about to tease Ethan more, but seeing his gaze suddenly turn sharp, the words that she was about to say became stuck in her throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking, you know?¡± Nicole tried to calm down the young man, whose killing intent suddenly oozed out of his body. ¡°But still, the two of you should talk. Even if you are not always together, you must let everyone see that you and Chloe are still joined at the hips.¡±


    Ethan took a deep breath because he knew that Nicole was right. It had been a while since hest talked to Chloe, and truth be told, he missed herpany dearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Luna to set a meeting for the two of us,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I¡¯ll meet her before we leave for Westshire.¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°You do that.¡±


    The youngdy changed the topic and listed several things that Ethan should bring on their expedition to Northshire.


    Since it was a very cold ce, he needed to prepare adequately. Otherwise, he might freeze to death due to the extremely harsh weather conditions near the mountain peaks where the Dragons lived.


    Half an hourter, their meeting concluded, and Ethan returned to Dud Manor to look for Luna, intending to ask her to tell Chloe that he wanted to talk to her.


    Luna was very happy that Ethan decided to break the ice between him and her best friend, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to go to Jaeger Manor in order to find Chloe and pass Ethan¡¯s message to her.

 Chapter 510 You Look Terrible

    <h4>Chapter 510 You Look Terrible</h4>


    Beads of sweat trickled down Chloe¡¯s forehead as she panted for breath.


    She was kneeling on the floor while keeping her wand pointed at Professor Nic, who was standing a few meters from her with a satisfied look on her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end our training here,¡± Professor Nic said. ¡°You did well, Chloe.¡±


    The moment she heard that their training was over, a sigh escaped Chloe¡¯s lips as she lowered her hand holding the wand.


    She was aching all over because their training was more demanding than it used to be.


    Professor Nic was teaching her how to effectively conserve her Magic Reserves duringbat.


    Most Wizards and Witches failed to do this because once they were threatened, they would instinctively use their strongest spells in order to defeat their opponent as fast as possible.


    Because of this, their magic reserves would be drained at a rapid pace, especially when they were casting high-level offensive magic that could cause damage to a wide area.


    Professor Nic walked toward the panting First Year, who was still kneeling on the floor and dropped a hand towel on her head.


    ¡°Make sure to lock up properly,¡± Professor Nic ordered before walking toward the exit. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again in three days. There¡¯s something that I need to handle, so I will not be in the academy for a while. But, even though I¡¯m gone, feel free to use this room to practice.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Chloe replied before wiping her face with the towel given to her. ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    Professor Nic gave her Disciple onest nce before leaving the room. She was very happy with how fast Chloe was progressing in her training.


    The Professor was also very thankful that she had found a rough gem, whom she could polish, to take in as her Disciple.


    Truth be told, she had no intention of taking in a Disciple in the past because there was no one who met her standards.


    Who would have thought that after using the Grand Archmage as the target for a silencing spell practice, she would discover someone whose potential had been under the radar since the school year had started?


    If not for the fact that something important came up, she would continue to train Chloe until the weekend, pushing her to the limit and awakening her potential that was now starting to awaken fully.


    Chloe was exhausted, and if not for the stamina potion that Professor Nic had given her before their training started, she would not even have the strength to stand.


    After drinking the potion, she waited for nearly five minutes before it took effect, allowing her to regain the strength to stand.


    She left the training room and made sure to lock it before dragging her tired body to Jaeger Manor.


    ¡®I want to take a shower before having an early dinner,¡¯ Chloe thought. ¡®After that, I¡¯ll sleep early. Tomorrow, I need to meet Koko and the others in the Great Eagle Forest to train in the afternoon¡­¡¯


    Chloe felt like a diator, who was forced to fight battle after battle.


    But, even though she always found herself physically, mentally, and emotionally drained every time, she didn¡¯t feel bad about it.


    In fact, she weed the harsh training because she could feel herself getting stronger.


    She even believed that if she and Langston were to fight against each other, she would no longer be at a disadvantage.


    ¡®Still, it would take a while for me to beat Ethan,¡¯ Chloe thought with a faint smile on her tired face. ¡®He doesn¡¯t stop improving, so I need to hurry and catch up to him.¡¯


    Back then, she felt like a damsel in distress, forcing Ethan to stand and protect her from those who wished to bully her.


    Even though he was a Dud, he didn¡¯t hesitate to face Langston, which made her very anxious at that time.


    However, to her surprise, Ethan won the duel by using a Partial Resonance, which was an incredible feat among Wizards and Witches.


    Chloe was very happy back then because Ethan could finally use magic, and he would be able to stay with her in Brynhildr Academy.


    But, unexpected things happened.


    Before she and Luna could confess their feelings to him, the one he loved was forced to enter a Nexus with Lily in order to escape the Rogue Bandits, who wished to capture them.


    When he returned, he was no longer the naive and weak-willed young man whom she knew.


    Ethan had grown from a boy to a man, and all of it happened while he wasn¡¯t by her side.


    She didn¡¯t dislike the changes that happened to him. In fact, she loved them very much.


    Chloe thought that she couldn¡¯t love Ethan more than she already did.


    But, when she saw his long blue hair, his mature aura, as well as the confidence oozing out of his body, she felt her heart skip a beat.


    His boyish smile had turned into a princely smile that could make the hearts of thedies beat wildly inside their chests.


    Also, his body, which had been trained in the Lands of stor, had also be very manly, making even those who disliked him in the past change their opinion of him.


    But, his changes also brought other changes.


    Lily had be his lover, and he intended to marry her.


    Then, there were others like Emma and Lilian, who also made their feelings known to him.


    Among thesedies, Chloe was the most ordinary.


    She was the least impressive among the group ofdies who had tied their destinies with Ethan¡¯s.


    Although Luna could only use her magic on the days of the full moon, that didn¡¯t change the fact that she was extremely powerful whenever she could use her magic.


    Lily was a strong fighter and Witch at the same time. Her battle prowess needed no introduction.


    Emma, who had introduced herself as Ethan¡¯s Promised One, was a mature beauty, hiding her true appearance from the masses, only showing it to Ethan and them.


    Lilian was powerful in her own way, for she had the Legacy of the Rivers and Lakes.


    As for her?


    She was nobody.


    When the students talked about her, they would always refer to her as ¡°Ethan¡¯s Cousin¡± or ¡°Ethan¡¯s childhood friend.¡±


    In their eyes, she was just an essory for the young man, whose good looks and exceptional fighting prowess made him stand out from the students of the academy.


    But, what made her feel truly heartbroken was when Ethan fought against Lily¡¯s brother, Conall.


    During their duel, Conall targeted them as they were watching from the stands of the Coliseum.


    This forced Ethan to push himself to the limit and drag the Werewolf inside his Domain, protecting them with everything he had.


    It was on that day that Chloe truly understood how weak and helpless she was.


    If she wasn¡¯t weak, Ethan wouldn¡¯t have to save her all the time.


    So, when the Chesmire Cat, the Lords of the Forests, Lord Edmond, and Professor Nic recognized her ability, she decided that she couldn¡¯t keep on being a damsel to be protected.


    No, she wanted to be strong so that Ethan no longer needed to worry about her.


    This was also the reason why she decided to distance herself from Ethan.


    She wanted some time for herself without getting distracted by his current rtionships.


    She didn¡¯t want to feel jealous and envious of all the talenteddies who would stay by his side forever.


    Chloe didn¡¯t want to remain average.


    She wanted to change from an ugly caterpir into a butterfly who could go wherever she wanted.


    For that, she needed the power to protect not only herself but also the people who were important to her.


    When she finally arrived at the Jaeger Manor, she found Luna talking with Lily in the Common Room of their manor.


    Luna was well-loved by the Wizards and Witches of Jaeger Manor, so she was given permission to enter it anytime she wanted.


    ¡°You look terrible,¡± Lunamented as soon as she saw her best friend.


    ¡°Tell me something that I don¡¯t already know,¡± Chloe replied, as she allowed Luna to help her climb the stairs so that she could return to her room.


    ¡°Ethan wants to meet and talk to you,¡± Luna said. ¡°Can you spare him some of your time tomorrow?¡±


    Chloe¡¯s body stiffened after hearing her best friend¡¯s words. For a brief moment, she hesitated, but after pondering for a while, she reluctantly nodded her head, which made Luna smile happily.


    ¡°Tomorrow at midnight,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°Tell him to meet me on the ind at the center of theke.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why Ethan wanted to meet her, but since he took the initiative to ask Luna, she thought that it must be very important.


    ¡®Should I wear something nice tomorrow?¡¯ Chloe thought while removing her clothes to take a bath. ¡®I wonder what he is going to tell me¡­¡¯


    Chloe didn¡¯t know at that time that her meeting with Ethan would trigger a series of events, which would make the two of them realize how much they truly cared for each other.

 Chapter 511 More Straightforward Than Words

    <h4>Chapter 511 More Straightforward Than Words </h4>


    Ethan stood on the small ind at the center of theke, waiting for Chloe¡¯s arrival.


    Their meeting time was set at midnight, and yet, he was there an hour early.


    He was unable to sit still, so he decided to just go to the meeting spot earlier than the promised time.


    Also, there was a possibility that Chloe would arrive before midnight, and just in case, he didn''t want her to wait.


    This was the first time that they were going to talk face to face since the day that they agreed to have a cool-off period in order to better understand how they truly felt towards each other.


    Ethan might seem like he was fine with it, but in truth, he was not.


    Chloe was the first girl in his life, and if possible, he wanted her to always be with him.


    There were times when his Grandma Agnes would tease him that if he didn¡¯t find anyone before he reached twenty, he should just marry Chloe.


    Whenever this happened, Ethan would just stay silent because he didn¡¯t mind the thought of him and his cousin being married to each other.


    He had already had feelings for her for a very long time, and he also felt that she felt the same way back then.


    Those were the days when Ethan was still too ignorant and too innocent of the world around him.


    The only world he knew about was the countryside.


    A peaceful ce where the air smelled fresh and where life was slow.


    A lifestyle without many problems, making him feel that he couldze around for life.


    But, his Grandma didn¡¯t want him to leave that kind of life.


    She made ns to send him to Saint ire Academy, where he was supposed to study alongside rich and nobledies, hoping that one of them would be smitten with his handsome face and ignore his childishness and stupidity.


    Agnes had nned everything well, but life didn¡¯t always follow the n one had in mind.


    Instead of going to Saint ire Academy, he arrived at Brynhildr Academy, where he reunited with Chloe and began his journey in the world of magic.


    Ethan allowed himself to reminisce and think back on the hardships that he faced at Brynhildr Academy.


    How he managed to be a member of Dud Manor.


    How Luna unlocked his ability to use magic.


    How Chloe stood up against Langston for his sake.


    And the events that happened afterward.


    If someone asked him if he was happy, then he would answer yes.


    If someone asked him if he was sad, then the answer would also be yes.


    Just like everyone else, Ethan learned how to hide his true feelings behind a mask of calmness.


    He learned this in the Lands of stor.


    The same ce where he shed his innocence and where he first had his hands covered in blood. The same ce where he grew from a teenage boy to a young man.


    From a powerless individual to one of the most powerful First Years in the academy.


    Ethan hade a long way, but the more he became powerful, the more he understood that there were still many people who were stronger than him.


    The more he knew, the more he realized that there were still many things he didn¡¯t know.


    And with each secret he uncovered, more secrets would reveal themselves in front of him.


    Sometimes, he wished that he could just return to hiszy days in the countryside. But, he also understood that if he did that, the happiness that he currently possessed would disappearpletely.


    Anyone who stopped moving would be stagnant.


    The world wouldn¡¯t stop turning just because one person decided to quit.


    Just as absolute as the seasons would change and the sun would rise from the east, Ethan knew that even if he stayed in the countryside, his Protectors would find him sooner orter and introduce him to the world of Magic, where his true identity was waiting to be uncovered by him.


    As Ethan pondered about these things, he felt two slender arms wrap themselves around his body from behind.


    Ethan didn¡¯t move or turn around.


    Instead, he closed his eyes and rested his right hand over the slender arms, holding them in ce.


    He could feel that person¡¯s warmth being transmitted on his back, and it made him remember many wonderful and painful things.


    For a second, he wished that this moment wouldst forever.


    But, he knew that the world would not listen to his wish.


    So, he simply stood there and savored this feeling in his heart.


    No words were exchanged between them, and thissted for several minutes before Ethan lightly pried away the arms that held onto him and turned around.


    Looking at Chloe, who was looking up at him, Ethan wasn¡¯t able to stop himself from raising his hand to cup her face.


    The two stared at each other for nearly half a minute before Ethan lowered his head to kiss her cheek.


    After that kiss ended, he then wrapped his arms around her body and held her close to him.


    Chloe didn¡¯t resist and buried her head in his chest, taking in his fragrance and warmth, which she missed terribly.


    Just like what had happened earlier, the two of them didn¡¯t exchange any words.


    Ethan even felt like breaking this silence would be a very grave crime, which he found quite funny.


    He asked Luna to ask Chloe if she woulde to meet him so that they could talk.


    And yet, the two of them felt that talking would just break this dream that they were having.


    A dream that they didn¡¯t want to end.


    The two of them held each other for a few more minutes before Chloe raised her head and stared at Ethan¡¯s eyes.


    The young man understood and lowered his head to kiss her tenderly on the lips.


    The kiss was sweet, but it onlysted for a few seconds.


    Perhaps, thinking that it was not enough, Ethan kissed her three more times before Chloe once again buried her head in his chest.


    Both of their hearts were beating faster andmunicating in ways that were more straightforward than words.


    Ethan sighed and closed his eyes as he continued to hug the youngdy in his arms.


    He didn''t see that at that moment, three fluffy tails protruded from Chloe¡¯s backside, which she also didn¡¯t notice due to the sweet feelings that were swirling in her heart.

 Chapter 512 It’s Not My Secret To Tell

    <h4>Chapter 512 It¡¯s Not My Secret To Tell</h4>


    From beginning to end, Ethan and Chloe didn¡¯t exchange any words.


    Keeping the same position, they stayed on theke for an hour before the youngdy reluctantly pulled back to fly back to Jaeger Manor in order to rest.


    Ethan watched her go before sighing in relief.


    He felt what she wanted to say through her touch, through her kiss, and through her heart.


    That was enough for him to know what he needed to know.


    Although she still needed time, she wanted him to know that she still cared for him just as much as he cared for her.


    ¡®Oh, look. Someone is smiling,¡¯ Sebastian said in a mischievous tone.


    ¡®Too bad, he¡¯s a hopeless romantic,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®If not, he would have pinned her down.¡¯


    ¡®Now, now. You know our Ethan likes to nurture these kinds of rtionships.¡¯


    ¡®The only thing he needs to nurture are his kids after his lovers give birth to them.¡¯


    Since Ethan was feeling happy right now, he decided to ignore the two noisy guys in his Sea of Consciousness.


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half exchanged a knowing nce with each other and nodded their heads at the same time.


    They saw what Ethan didn¡¯t see, and what they saw shocked the two of them very much.


    Neither of them expected to make such a discovery, but they had no intention of sharing it with Ethan.


    Just like how the boy wanted to nurture his rtionship with others, they also believed that there woulde a time when Chloe would tell him everything.


    And since both of them were gentlemen, they decided to keep Chloe¡¯s secret.


    They wanted to see Ethan¡¯s reaction once he discovered that his cousin was not an ordinary girl like he and his two critics had originally thought.


    A few minutester, the young man arrived at Dud Manor, only to find that Luna and Lilian were on his bed, sleeping together.


    The two wanted to know how Ethan¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s talk had ended, but afterying on the bed and smelling Ethan¡¯s scent, the two felt safe and secure, making them fall asleep.


    Lilith, whom Ethan had asked to stay inside the room, was lying on top of the table and was sleeping peacefully as well.


    Ethan shook his head helplessly before summoning his wand.


    ¡°Leviticus,¡± Ethan softly chanted as he pointed his wand to Lilian, making the youngdy float a meter above Ethan¡¯s bed.


    He didn¡¯t want to wake his two lovers, so he decided to justy between them just like how they usually slept together.


    When he was finally in ce, he slowly guided Lilian¡¯s body to descend slowly on the bed until she was lying beside him once again.


    But, to his surprise, the youngdy opened her eyes and looked at him with amusement.


    ¡°Thank you for the thought,¡± Lilian said. ¡°But, I wouldn¡¯t have minded if you woke me up.¡±


    Lilian then snuggled close to Ethan''s chest and hugged his body.


    Perhaps, due to their movement, Luna was somewhat awakened, and she sleepily hugged Ethan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk tomorrow,¡± Luna kissed Ethan¡¯s right cheek. ¡°Good night, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Luna,¡± Ethan replied and kissed the youngdy¡¯s forehead.


    A few secondster, Luna was once again asleep, making Lilian smile.


    ¡°Good night,¡± Lilian said before kissing her lover¡¯s lips. ¡°Tell me everything tomorrow.¡±


    Just like Luna, she too, fell asleep almost instantly, leaving Ethan holding the two beautifuldies in his arms.


    ¡®How can I say anything when we said nothing at all?¡¯ Ethan mused but he decided that it would be better for him to sleep as well.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that when Chloe returned to Jaeger Manor, someone else was waiting for her in the Common Room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Common Room of Jaeger Manor¡­


    ¡°Wee back,¡± Lily said as soon as she saw Chloe enter the door of their manor.


    ¡°Lily?¡± Chloe frowned before closing the door. ¡°Did you wait for me?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Lily replied.


    ¡°Why?¡± Chloe inquired. ¡°Is there anything you need from me?¡±


    Lily smirked before walking towards Chloe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room. There is something I want to ask you,¡± Lily said before walking toward the staircase that led to the female dorms.


    Since Chloe sensed that what they were going to talk about was important, she decided to follow behind her.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that she and Lily had a private talk with each other.


    Although Luna was her best friend, her rtionship with Lily had also be closer because she was one of Ethan¡¯s lovers.


    After entering Lily¡¯s room, Chloe was asked to sit on the chair on the table.


    ¡°Tell me, Chloe. Are you hiding something from Ethan?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°Why are you asking me this?¡±


    ¡°No particr reason,¡± Lily replied. ¡°I was just curious because I only confirmed my suspicion just now. You know, Beastkins are very sensitive to smell. Although I am only a Halfblood, my bloodline is purer than most, so I have the senses of a pure-


    blooded wolf.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Chloe nodded in understanding. ¡°Are you going to tell Ethan?¡±


    Lily shook her head. ¡°It is not my secret to tell. I was only worried about you since you were originally just a normal human girl. Well, not exactly normal¡ªyou are a Witch after all.¡±


    Chloe smiled because what her friend said was the truth. She was only normal in the eyes of others. For most of the outsiders, she was just Ethan¡¯s cousin and childhood friend.


    That was her identity, and that was how the people in the academybeled her.


    But she stopped being normal a few weeks ago.


    After discovering a secret that she wouldn¡¯t have discovered on her own, Chloe had embarked on the path of explosive growth, surprising those around her.


    ¡°Well, I just want you to know that if you have problems or questions, feel free to ask me,¡± Lily stated. ¡°I¡¯ve been a Beastkin longer than you, so you can ask me for advice, especially if things get a little¡­ troublesome.¡±


    Chloe smiled bitterly because she understood what Lily meant about things getting troublesome.


    ¡°Thank you, Lily,¡± Chloe said. ¡°Now, I need to go. I still have a lot of things to do tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your time as well,¡± Lily replied before giving Chloe a hug. ¡°Do things in moderation okay? Luna, Ethan, and I will always be here for you.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Chloe nodded.


    After some parting words, Chloe left Lily¡¯s room and went back to hers.


    When she arrived at her own room and locked the door behind her, a sigh escaped from Chloe¡¯s lips.


    Within the darkness, her eyes turned golden and shone faintly.


    She was very happy because she understood how Ethan truly felt about her, and that was enough to keep her going.


    Although things might get troublesome in the future, Chloe decided to talk about the path she chose and see things through until the very end.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N: Only two chapters tonight. Something came up kekeke. Happy Easter everyone!

 Chapter 513 An Epic Legacy Gate [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 513 An Epic Legacy Gate [Part 1] </h4>


    The days passed swiftly as Ethan studied and trained diligently at Brynhildr Academy.


    With his newly gained Origin Magic, Mimir¡¯s Wisdom, his training in Martial Arts and Card Throwing progressed at a rapid pace.


    Even his Other Half was quite impressed because Ethan could now throw two cards with great uracy as long as the target was no more than fifteen meters away from him.


    Nicole had also been training very hard in order to control her powers and would often visit Ethan whenever she was feeling cold.


    The young man didn¡¯t hesitate to help her because, for him, Nicole was one of his closest friends as well as his sparring partner.


    Soon, the day when they had to apany Lord Edmond to Westshire finally arrived.


    They still had no inkling as to what their mission would be because the Grand Archmage was being secretive about it.


    ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± Professor Rinehart said, making the two Honorary Knights look at the cloudy sky above them.


    The flying ship that the Grand Archmage often used broke out from the clouds and descended on the academy grounds, where Ethan, Nicole, Professor Rinehart, and Professor Barret were waiting for him.


    Lord Edmond had arrived two days early because he nned to rest and resupply at the academy before they headed to Westshire.


    He also had some very important things to talk about with Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret.


    ¡°Did you have a smooth journey, Edmond?¡± Professor Rinehart asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen better days,¡± Lord Edmond replied, returning his friend¡¯s smile. ¡°It looks like it is going to rain tonight. I¡¯ll be happy to spend the night in afortable and warm room instead of flying during bad weather.¡±


    Professor Barret chuckled after hearing the Grand Archmage¡¯s words. With the power that Edmond wielded, it was a mere childsy to prevent the wind and rain from affecting his Flying Ship.


    However, he didn¡¯t point that out because he also wanted to spend some time with his friend, who was often cooped up in the Royal Pce.


    ¡°Is it just me or is there something different about you, Ethan.¡± Lord Edmond narrowed his eyes. ¡°You feel¡­ stronger than before.¡±


    ¡°It might just be your imagination, Lord Edmond,¡± Ethanmented.


    ¡°Oh?¡± the Grand Archmage eyed Ethan from head to foot before chuckling. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s how you want to y it, then let¡¯s have it your way.¡±


    Lord Edmond then shifted his attention to Nicole, who had sent him a letter about going to Northshire after their mission in Westshire ended.


    The youngdy didn¡¯t mention the real reason why she nned to go to Northshire, and the Grand Archmage nned to get to the bottom of it before he gave her a permit to enter the territory of the Dwarves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your trip to Northshireter, Nicole,¡± Lord Edmond stated. ¡°Your request is a bit tricky, so I need you to tell me everything. Understood?¡±


    Nicole sighed in her heart, but in the end, she still nodded her head in understanding.


    Since Lord Edmond might offer them assistance, she agreed to tell him why they were going to Nortshire on the condition that the Grand Archmage kept it a secret.


    The youngdy had already informed Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret about her trip to Northshire and the reason behind it.


    The two Professors were more than happy to help Nicole because she was chosen as one of the Champions of Eques Manor.


    Because of this, they had lent her a few protective artifacts just in case the Ice Dragons decided to harm them.


    After Lord Edmond disembarked, Professor Rinehart guided him to his personal Vi in the academy, where he usually stayed during his visit.


    Since what they were going to talk about was confidential, he decided to have lunch with Ethan and Nicole in the Vi, away from the hustle and bustle of the academy.


    The food had already been set on the table when they arrived, and it was still freshly cooked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after we eat,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°I¡¯m starving because I skipped breakfast this morning.¡±


    This earned him a chuckle from the Grand Archmage, who also didn¡¯t eat breakfast on that day because he knew that he would be eating something delicious when he arrived at the academy.


    After the meal ended, Lord Edmond finally told Ethan and Nicole the reason they were going to Westshire.


    ¡°A Legacy Gate has appeared,¡± Lord Edmond stated. ¡°But, it is no ordinary Legacy Gate. It is an Epic Legacy Gate.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know what an Epic Legacy Gate was, but the look of surprise on Professor Rinehart¡¯s, Professor Barret¡¯s, and Nicole¡¯s faces was enough to tell him that it was a big deal.


    Seeing that Ethan seemed to not understand the importance of this news, Lord Edmond decided to exin what an Epic Legacy Gate meant.


    ¡°An Epic Legacy Gate is a tomb,¡± Lord Edmond exined. ¡°The final resting ce of a being powerful enough to match the Demon Lord Balthazar. Although they weren¡¯t born during the Primordial Era, they were the second oldest generation in the world.


    ¡°During the chaotic time when powerful monsters walked thesends, they were the Overlords that stood above the rest. They existed before Humans even knew how to wield magic, and some of them were known to be bringers of cmity.¡±


    Lord Edmond paused in order to give Ethan some time to digest what he had said.


    A few minutester, he continued his exnation, borating the mission that they would be doing in Westshire.


    ¡°Your mission is to enter this Epic Legacy Gate and destroy its Gatekeeper. The Elves don¡¯t want this power to resurface in the world, so they asked for our help to ensure that the Epic Legacy Gate will not open again.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Your Excellency. There is something I don¡¯t understand,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°Why must we destroy it? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if someone obtained the Legacy instead?¡±


    The Grand Archmage shook his head.


    ¡°Absolute power corrupts,¡± Lord Edmond stated. ¡°And absolute power corrupts absolutely. There have been no instances where someone was able to control the power of an Epic Legacy.


    ¡°Those who tried were consumed by its power from within, bing the puppets of the power they sought to get. These people turned into walking cmities, and the other races had to join hands in order to bring them down.


    ¡°All suffered countless casualties before the wielder of the Legacy was killed. This led to a joint agreement between the different races that, if ever an Epic Legacy Gate appeared, all the races would work together in order to destroy it.


    ¡°Everyone will keep each other in check to ensure that no one dares to take the Legacy as their own. If they were to do that, those who entered the Legacy Gate would also work together to destroy that person before they were consumed by the Legacy from within.¡±


    Professor Rinehart nodded before adding a few words to the discussion.


    ¡°Ethan, you have to understand that not all Legacies are the same,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°Some are more powerful than the others, and an Epic Legacy is something that can give birth to another Demon Lord, which could potentially destroy the peace and bnce of the world.¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half smirked from inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    When the Grand Archmage mentioned that there had been no instances where someone was able to control the power of an Epic Legacy, the two of them almostughed out loud.


    Lord Edmond didn¡¯t know that the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy was actually an Epic Legacy. Aside from that, there were two other Epic Legacies that were waiting to be unlocked by Ethan.


    Neither of them was worried that the young man wouldn¡¯t be able to control them because it was a power that he had already had since birth.


    They were allpatible with him, so Ethan wouldn¡¯t be consumed or corrupted by their powers.


    Of course, since the two didn¡¯t want any unwanted attention turned toward Ethan, both of them kept mum about it.


    He was blessed with three kinds of powers, which was why he was called Thrice Blessed.


    If one Epic Legacy was enough to make someone be as powerful as a Demon Lord, then what kind of being would be born if Ethan was able to unlock the power of the three Epic Legacies inside his body?


    Even Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half didn¡¯t know the answer to this question.


    The only thing they did know was that, no matter what happened, they would not allow Ethan to fall into corruption and make the entire world his enemy, just like what had happened to his Grandfather in the past.

 Chapter 514 An Epic Legacy Gate [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 514 An Epic Legacy Gate [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°How strong is the Gatekeeper?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Is it as strong as the Legacy it¡¯s protecting?¡±


    Lord Edmond didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he nced at Professor Rinehart as if asking him to answer Ethan¡¯s question.


    ¡°There have only been two instances when an Epic Legacy Gate has appeared in the Shire Continent,¡± Professor Rinehart exined. ¡°The strength of the Gatekeeper varies depending on the nature of the power it is protecting.


    ¡°The Gatekeeper of the First Epic Legacy Gate that appeared in the Shire Continent was an Ifrit, an Ancient Fire Elemental. It is truly powerful. But, the irony of it all is that the one who had greedily taken the Epic Legacy transformed into an Ifrit.


    ¡°The subjugation force had been wiped out, forcing the Elven King, Fairy King, Dwarven King, Beast King, and the Human King to personally take action and work together to destroy it. After countless sacrifices, the Ifrit was finally killed, and its Legacy was forever erased from the face of the world.


    ¡°The Second Epic Legacy that appeared was easily handled because the Gatekeeper was a Satyr, who could only charm women. In that expedition, there were only four women participating in the conquest, so they were easily subdued before they could attack their allies.


    ¡°The Satyr didn¡¯t stand a chance against the full might of the remaining warriors, so it died without killing anyone. After the Satyr was killed, the Legacy Tome that contained the Epic Legacy was destroyed, preventing another tragedy from taking ce.¡±


    Lord Edmond nodded. ¡°And now, after four hundred years, a third Epic Legacy Gate has appeared in Westshire. All the Kingdoms are going to send their representatives to ensure that the Epic Legacy is destroyed in order to prevent another tragedy from happening.¡±


    Ethan, who had listened to the exnation from beginning to end, asked another question.


    ¡°If this expedition is that dangerous, then why are Nicole and I being included in the expedition?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if only the powerful adults go and handle it?¡±


    Lord Edmond sighed after hearing Ethan¡¯s question. Truth be told, he understood why the young man was asking such a question.


    However, the answer to this was really simple.


    ¡°It¡¯s because this time around, the Epic Legacy Gate only allows those below the age of twenty-five to enter its Domain,¡± Lord Edmond said in a solemn tone. ¡°So, we are gathering the best among the Younger Generation to participate in this expedition.


    ¡°Your head Prefect, Henry, and Rowan Oswald from Schwartz Manor will alsoe with us. There are also others, who are already on their way to Westshire. Among them are Cedric Raylight, dimir Asta, and Constantine Asta.¡±


    Lord Edmond sent an apologetic look in Nicole¡¯s direction, knowing that she didn¡¯t get along with the two Prodigies of the Asta Family.


    However, the Patriarch of the Asta Family dered that if they were able to help the expedition seed, they would be allowed to skip two trials from the Heir Wars. This was an opportunity that Nicole, dimir, and Constantine didn¡¯t dare to miss.


    ¡°Excellency, isn¡¯t this dangerous?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel worried about the lineup of people that would go on the expedition. ¡°All of us are young. What if one of us gets tempted by the power of an Epic Legacy? Wouldn¡¯t that turn into a disaster?¡±


    Lord Edmond¡¯s face turned solemn as he looked at the young man, who wielded a powerful Legacy of his own.


    ¡°This is another reason why I am sending you and Nicole to participate in this expedition,¡± Lord Edmond stated. ¡°These young geniuses and prodigies are all proud and arrogant, and some of them might indeed be tempted by such powers.


    ¡°If anyone were to dare to take the power of the Epic Legacy, you are to kill them without mercy. This is an absolute order. No matter who that person is, no matter what race, background, or reason, they must be killed at all cost.¡±


    The Grand Archmage¡¯s expression was fierce, highlighting the real reason why Ethan and Nicole had to go on the expedition alongside Henry and Rowan. The students of Brynhildr Academy could be trusted, and he believed that they wouldn¡¯t fall into temptation.


    ¡°Promise us, Ethan, Nicole,¡± Professor Rinehart said softly, ¡°that no matter what happens, neither of you will allow yourselves to be greedy and take something that might potentially destroy not only your future but also the future of everyone in the Shire Continent.¡±


    Ethan and Nicole nodded at the same time because they both had no intention of taking the Legacy with them.


    Nicole was already suffering from the Legacy, which she still hadn¡¯t tamed inside of her body. If she were to take the power of the Epic Legacy, then she was certain that she wouldn¡¯t have the willpower to survive its corruption.


    Ethan, on the other hand, believed that he didn¡¯t need another Legacy. After all, he already had three of them.


    Adding one more would just make him too greedy, and it might also cause irreversible repercussions to his mental state.


    The discussionsted for another hour before Ethan and Nicole left Lord Edmond¡¯s Vi to return to their own Manors.


    Ethan still needed to make a few final preparations and say a proper goodbye to his lovers.


    They already knew that he was going to Westshire, but they didn¡¯t know the reason behind why he was going.


    Of course, Ethan was not allowed to tell them because this was confidential information.


    When he arrived at Dud Manor, he happened to see Henry chatting with George in the Common Room.


    Reminded that the Head Prefect was alsoing with them to Westshire, Ethan decided to discuss a few things with him before they set out on their journey.


    ¡°Sir Henry, are you free right now?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°There is something I want to ask you in private.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not free!¡± George replied. ¡°The two of us are going to Terra Manor to have afternoon tea with beautifuldies.¡±


    ¡°That is still two hours away, George,¡± Henrymented before standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Ethan.¡±


    George let out an exaggerated sigh before looking at Henry as if he was some kind of traitor.


    Ethan could only shake his head helplessly because he was already used to George¡¯s antics.


    When the two finally entered Ethan¡¯s room and properly closed the door, the young man immediately asked his Head Prefect about his thoughts on the uing expedition.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna lie, Ethan,¡± Henry said. ¡°I am very worried about this mission. I¡¯m sure that all the races are gathering their geniuses and prodigies. When you put all of these arrogant and strong-willed people in one group, conflicts of interest are bound to arise.


    ¡°Also, not all of them have Legacies, so it''s very easy to get tempted by such power. Not everyone is fine with staying mediocre for the rest of their lives. Because of this, I am very certain that once the Gatekeeper is defeated, a few of them will rush to enter the vault that contains the Legacy Tome in order to take a gamble and acquire its powers.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now¡ªthere¡¯s a high possibility that there will be a bloodbath. If worstes to worst, I will drag all of you out of the Legacy Domain. Since the adults will also stay to guard the Legacy Gate just in case that scenario happens, it will be best to leave it to them.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding because he shared the same sentiment with his Head Prefect.


    If the worst-case scenario were to indeede to reality, then it would be best to run away and ensure that they would all live to fight another day.

 Chapter 515 I See Many Soon-To-Be-Dead People

    <h4>Chapter 515 I See Many Soon-To-Be-Dead People </h4>


    Two dayster, Ethan, Nicole, Henry, and Rowan, all stood at the deck of Lord Edmon¡¯s Flying Ship.


    Their destination was Westshire, and they had left the academy an hour ago.


    It would take them four days to reach their destination.


    Westshire was thend of the Elves and Fae, and the only ones who could use their Teleportation Gates were their people.


    This move was done to prevent anyone from using their own means of transportation to invade their groves. Also, every Teleportation Gate they had was at least a mile away from the nearest city.


    Although impractical, this was how Elves lived their lives, being one with nature as much as possible.


    Also, unless one was traveling through the air, they would have to enter ancient forests that could easily confuse those who enter them, making them unable to tell which way was the right way.


    Some forests had magical properties, which messed up guiding tools and artifacts likepasses.


    Along the way, they saw other flying shipsing from the other academies of Easthire.


    Some of these Flying Ships belonged to the academies that had a bad rtionship with Brynhildr Academy.


    But, since their students were riding on the Grand Archmage¡¯s personal ship, none dared toe and harass them.


    A few dayster, dozens of Flying Ships arrived in Westshire, andnded in the areas that were designated to each of them by the Elven Council.


    ¡°Remember, no matter what happens, stick together,¡± Professor Barret, who had decided to tag along said firmly. ¡°Destroy the Legacy Tome, and don¡¯t let it fall in the hands of others. Anyone who defies that rule will be everyone¡¯s enemy. Use force if you have to.¡±


    The four teenagers all nodded their heads at the same time.


    Ethan hade prepared, and was carrying twelve Magical Batteries, which were all powered up by Luna¡¯s Moon Magic.


    He even had two of her condensed magic power orbs stored inside his heart, which he could use for emergencies.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lord Edmondmanded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your rival academies. They will not cause trouble while I¡¯m around.¡±


    The Arch Mage had a smug look on his face, which made Professor Barret smile faintly.


    As long as the second most important personage of Eastshire was with them, none would dare to touch them at this point in time.


    However, things would change when they entered the Epic Legacy Domain.


    It was highly possible that a battle would ur as soon as they arrived, so Professor Barret chose the students who would not shy away from killing anyone, who dared to attempt to murder them.


    Just the mere sight of Henry and Rowan, who were both known to be cold blooded Mage Killers, was enough to deter some of the students from the different academies that had a deep and profound hatred towards Brynhildr Academy.


    They walked deep inside the forest for half an hour before arriving at a wide clearing.


    In the center of it was a golden orb that was the size of a basketball ball.


    This was the entrance that would lead to the Epic Legacy Domain, but ording to the Elves, they had concluded that it would open at sunset.


    Since the gate¡¯s opening was still a few hours away, Professor Barret stood guard to protect his students, while Lord Edmond made his rounds.


    Ethan was pleasantly surprised because he saw several familiar faces in the crowd of people


    Cedric, who was Lilian¡¯s brother, nced in his direction and gave him a brief nod.


    Ethan returned the gesture then nced at the others who were familiar with him.


    The twin brothers from the Meredith n, Ace and Archer were there and even winked at Ethan, making him smile.


    He also saw the pretty dwarf Bridged Oddfrid, standing beside the beautiful High Elf, Sefarina Esel Argus.


    These twodies were also members of the Protector ns, who hade to support their Master on this expedition.


    Since all four of them were undercover agents, they didn¡¯t approach Ethan and only looked at him from a distance.


    But, their presence alone wasforting enough.


    Lilith was hiding in Ethan¡¯s shadow, serving as his Fifth Protector.


    Emma wanted to go, but she didn¡¯t have a good excuse to tell the Headmaster of the Academy to allow her to join the expedition.


    Because of this, she had a long talk with Lilith, making sure that the Catkin would do her role properly.


    ¡°We meet again,¡± dimir Asta said as he stared at Ethan from a few meters away. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d be careful inside the Legacy Domain. idents can happen, you know?¡±


    ¡®Wow, this guy sure knows how to spout words from a third-


    rate viin,¡¯ Sebastianmented.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®If there is an opportunity, we can create an ¡°ident¡± to ensure that he will not leave the Legacy Domain alive. The lesspetition Nicole has, the closer she will be to bing the winner of the Heir Wars.¡¯


    ¡®Nice! Let¡¯s feed them to Dainsleif! Our Ancient Wendigo needs to grow, you know?¡¯


    ¡®Good idea! Let¡¯s do that!¡¯


    Ethan was almost tempted to agree with the two viins inside his head, who were raring to have dimir and Constantine be the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s snacks.


    Nicole looked at her cousin with a calm expression on her face. However, deep inside, she was also thinking of ways on how to make dimir ¡°identally¡± disappear inside the Legacy Domain.


    Constantine, who was watching them from a distance, was thinking of the same thing. If he could eliminate his twopetitors then the seat of the Patriarch would be as good as his.


    But, before Ethan and Nicole could reply, Rowan smirked and did a bit of stretching.


    ¡°Look, Henry, I see many soon-to-be-dead people,¡± Rowan said, not bothering to lower his voice. ¡°I do hope they entertain us a bit.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Henrymented. ¡°I haven¡¯t killed peopletely. Looks like today is a good day to do that.¡±


    dimir frowned after hearing Henry¡¯s subtle threat. As someone who was assisting the Magistratus, he knew that the current head of their organization was also eyeing Henry as a candidate after he graduated.


    The Mage yer was the bane of all Wizards and Witches, and anyone whom he had set his sights on would have a hard time keeping their lives, if Henry really wished to go for the kill.


    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t antagonize Henry, dimir snorted and walked towards his team.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let our group get bullied,¡± Henry dered.


    ¡°Thanks, Head Prefect.¡± Ethan gave Henry a thumbs up, which thetter returned with a smile.


    But, just as Ethan was about to say something to Nicole, he suddenly felt a fluctuation within the golden orb at the center of the clearing, which caught his attention.


    ¡®There are many bad people outside! Make sure to hide. Don¡¯t let them see you!¡¯


    ¡®Hide while you still can! We will fend these invaders off!¡¯


    ¡®If they catch you, they will kill you, so no matter what happens, don¡¯t show yourself!¡¯


    ¡®Just close your eyes, Aria. Don¡¯t worry, we will protect you!¡¯


    ¡®Everyone, please, don¡¯t die, okay?!¡¯


    ¡®¡®¡®We won¡¯t!¡¯¡¯¡¯


    Sebastian, and Ethan¡¯s Other Half, who were sharing his senses, also heard the voices, making the two of them exchange nces with each other.


    ¡®Ethan, make sure to investigate the Domain first before you do anything,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®I feel that this Legacy Domain isn¡¯t that simple.¡¯


    ¡®Understood,¡¯ Ethan replied.


    Although there was clear hostility in the voices that he heard, he also heard fear and anxiety.


    Particrlying from the one, who was called Aria, whose presence was very faint, like a small candle in the wind.


    ¡ª--------------

 Chapter 516 Second Hand Embarrassment Is Real

    <h4>Chapter 516 Second Hand Embarrassment Is Real</h4>


    ¡°Professor, I want to report something,¡± Ethan said with a solemn expression on his face.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Professor Barret asked.


    Ethan mentioned the things he heard from the Legacy Gate, which made Professor Barret frown.


    Nicole, Henry, and Rowan, who was listening to their conversation, showed surprise looks on their faces because unlike Ethan, they didn¡¯t hear anythinging from the golden orb at the center of the clearing.


    ¡°Are you sure that you really heard this?¡± Professor Barret inquired. ¡°It¡¯s not just something imaginary, right?¡±


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°No. Professor. I know that this might sound hard to believe, but I am certain that what I heard is real.¡±


    Since Sebastian and his Other Half had confirmed that they heard the voices too, it gave credibility to the voices that he heard.


    Professor Barret pondered for a bit before nodding his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring Edmond here,¡± Professor Barret said after careful consideration. ¡°We don¡¯t know what is waiting for all of you beyond the gate, so if this information is correct then he must be informed of it at once.¡±


    Ethan and the others nodded their heads in understanding.


    A few minutester, the Grand Archmage, who had just been talking with his old acquaintances, arrived with a solemn expression on his face.


    He wasn¡¯t alone.


    Representatives of the Elves, Beastkins, Fairies, and the Dwarves were also with him.


    ¡°Ethan, I will cast a spell on you,¡± Lord Edmond said. ¡°Think back to when you heard the voices. I will copy those memories, so everyone can hear it.¡±


    The young man nodded his head in understanding and obeyed Lord Edmond¡¯s instructions.


    When the tip of the Grand Archmage¡¯s wand touched his forehead, he felt a very cool sensation spread across his body.


    A momentter, Lord Edmond pulled back his wand, and a small silver orb clung to it.


    The old man then held the silver orb in his hand, and gave it a gentle squeeze, allowing the memory to manifest itself.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡®There are many bad people outside! Make sure to hide. Don¡¯t let them see you!¡¯


    ¡®Hide while you still can! We will fend these invaders off!¡¯


    ¡®If they catch you, they will kill you, so no matter what happens, don¡¯t show yourself!¡¯


    ¡®Just close your eyes, Aria. Don¡¯t worry, we will protect you!¡±


    ¡®Everyone, please, don¡¯t die, okay?!¡¯


    ¡®¡®¡®We won¡¯t!¡¯¡¯¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Elf and the Fairy both gasped because from the voices alone, they could tell that those who were speaking were Fae.


    ¡°How are you able to hear them?¡± the Dwarven representative was not impressed.


    ¡°Maybe this is just something that your mind has subconsciously produced,¡± the Beastkinmented. ¡°Human minds are always active. This might be the byproduct of boredom.¡±


    Although the Elf and Fairy representatives were also doubting the authenticity of Ethan¡¯s memories, they were still thinking about the possibility of it being real.


    ¡°Depending on the circumstances, and if these Fae are only protecting themselves, a direct confrontation must be avoided,¡± the Elfmented. ¡°It is not unusual for other creatures to live inside Legacy Domains. There are even some Legacy Domains where Humans have lived there for centuries.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± the Fairy, who didn¡¯t want her own race to be killed, voiced out her opinion. ¡°It is important for both sides tomunicate first. Maybe this can be settled without bloodshed.¡±


    Lord Edmond was a Human, and his stance was neutral.


    Only the Dwarf and the Beastkin were thinking that this was just nonsense, and a product of Ethan¡¯s hyperactive mind.


    ¡°Still, the goal will remain unchanged,¡± a voice, filled with power and confidence, sounded from behind the group, making them all turn around to see who was talking.


    There, they saw a devilishly handsome man, who was standing two-meters tall, and wearing a fur cloak that made him look intimidating.


    He had long red hair, and his green eyes gave a gaze that was as sharp as knives, making those who look at him feel threatened.


    The man looked like someone in histe thirties, and yet, the power that was emanating from his body made Ethan feel as if he was facing someone, who was at the level of Professor Barret.


    But, when Ethan saw the two people standing beside the handsome man, his body involuntarily shuddered, making his eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Lily¡¯s sister, Lyall, immediately lunged at Ethan and grabbed hold of his arm. ¡°I smelled a familiar smell, and it seems that my nose didn¡¯t fail me. Ah¡­ Ethan¡­ we met again after a long time.¡±


    The youngdy with long red hair didn¡¯t hesitate to wrap her arms around Ethan, and buried her face on his neck, sniffing his scent like a dog.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ you¡¯ve be stronger than thest time I saw you¡­ this is not good,¡± Lyall said in a very seductive tone. ¡°I might not be able¡­ to stop myself from¡­ taking a bite, you know?¡±


    Just as he was about to lick the young man, someone grabbed the cor of her robe and pulled her away from Ethan, making her cry out in surprise.


    ¡°Behave yourself, Lyall.¡± Conall red at her sister, who was struggling to free herself from his grip. ¡°Did you forget that Father is here? Do you want to get scolded?¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s body immediately went limp, and no longer made any move to escape her brother¡¯s grasp.


    Due to how much she missed Ethan, she momentarily forgot that their Father was also here, and she had a feeling that her earlier act would earn her some form of punishmentter on.


    ¡°Long blue hair and blue eyes,¡± Lily¡¯s Father, Seff, eyed Ethan from head to foot. ¡°You must be Ethan. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from my daughters, and my son, Conall.¡±


    ¡°Ethan Gremory,¡± Ethan said, holding Seff¡¯s gaze fearlessly. ¡°I am Lily¡¯s Mate.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh~¡± Lyall¡¯s face flushed after hearing Ethan¡¯s deration. ¡°Ethan, call me your Mate too. Please! Just this once. I want to hear it. Please!¡±


    Ethan ignored Lyall, and didn¡¯t avert his gaze from Seff, who was eyeing him with killing intent.


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds before both of them moved at the same time.


    Seff unleashed a quick jab, aiming for Ethan¡¯s chest, while the young man summoned his Sea God¡¯s Trident, and blocked his punch.


    A booming sound exploded in the surroundings, making everyone gaze in the direction where they heard it.


    Ethan skidded a few meters away from where he stood, holding his Trident in a defensive stance.


    He would have attacked too, but he had not enough time to do a proper spear thrust, so he did what he could, and blocked Seff¡¯s casual jab with the handle of his trident.


    Seff scoffed, but if one were to look closely at his face, the corner of his lips were slightly raised.


    Clearly, Ethan managed to give him a good first impression.


    Lyall, who managed to break free from her brother¡¯s grasp, instantly appeared behind Ethan before thetter could even blink, and hugged him from behind.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ you¡¯re perfect,¡± Lyall muttered lovingly. ¡°I love you! Marry me! Make me your mate, too!¡±


    Conall sighed deeply before covering his face with his palm.


    ¡°Second hand embarrassment is real,¡± Conall muttered before walking toward Ethan to pry his naughty sister away from him.


    What Ethan didn¡¯t know was that the representatives of the other races were all looking at him in surprise, with the exception of Professor Barret and Lord Edmond.


    Both of them were close to Ethan, so they could have stopped Seff¡¯s attack if they wanted.


    But, when they saw Ethan¡¯s reaction time, they decided to not intervene and let one of the Powerhouses of the Beastkin Race give the young man a small greeting.


    Since Ethan was able to block Seff¡¯s surprise attack, this feat alone made all the Beastkins in the clearing recognize his strength.


    If the young man only knew that this small greeting between the two of them would create waves that he never imagined, he might have allowed Seff¡¯s punch to hit him, saving him from all the unnecessary troubles that woulde to bite him at ater time.


    Lyall¡¯s eyes glinted as she looked at Ethan¡¯s exposed neck, which she wanted to bite so badly.


    But since her father was there, she decided to just hug Ethan for the time being, and bite him after the two of them had entered the Epic Legacy Domain.


    ¡®Oh sh*t! The crazy girl¡¯s eyes have turned into hearts!¡¯ Sebastian shuddered.


    ¡®I¡¯m not epting any crazy girl in the Family Tree!¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half dered. ¡®I don¡¯t want crazy genes in the family!¡¯


    Ethan, who was being hugged by Lyall, was very tempted to smack the crazy girl¡¯s head with the trident in his hands.


    But, since her father was there, he didn¡¯t take the risk, and endured Lyall¡¯s crazy giggles, and sniffing, which almost drove Lilith, who was hiding in her Master¡¯s shadow, insane.

 Chapter 517 Let’s Spend Our Quality Time Just The Two Of Us

    <h4>Chapter 517 Let¡¯s Spend Our Quality Time Just The Two Of Us </h4>


    Lyall was looking at Ethan with a heated gaze and would even send him flying kisses from time to time.


    Ethan, who was seated on a chair Lord Edmond had conjured with magic, pretended that he didn¡¯t see Lyall¡¯s crazed look and meditated to prepare himself for the uing mission.


    After careful consideration, Lord Edmond, Seff, the Elf, and the Fairy representatives all agreed to not wantonly kill the denizens of the Epic Legacy Gate and instead try tomunicate first.


    Since the Dwarf representative was outnumbered, he had no choice but to agree to their proposal. However, he insisted that, no matter what happened, the Legacy Tome had to be destroyed at all costs.


    The other representatives nodded because this was the purpose of their gathering to begin with.


    Soon, their decision was shared with everyone who was going to enter the Legacy Domain.


    However, although their representatives had spoken, some only pretended to agree on the surface while sneering inside their hearts.


    Once they were inside the Legacy Domain, such an agreement didn''t have much value, especially since they would be randomly teleported inside of it.


    There was a possibility that the Domain inside it would be the size of a Shire Territory, or worse, as big as the entire Shire Continent.


    Of course, there was also a possibility that the Domain would be small, only roughly the size of a magical academy.


    Just like all Legacy Gates, aside from the Legacy inside it, there were also other important resources and minerals that could be harvested by those who joined the expedition.


    This was simr to what happened in the Legacy Gate of Nightfall Academy.


    But, there was just one difference.


    The Altar of the Legacy Tome would always be in the center of the Domain, emitting a strong golden light that reached up into the sky.


    The Gatekeeper couldn¡¯t move far from the Gate it was guarding either. Because of this, all of those who had joined the expedition would know which direction to head to.


    At most, it could wander a mile away from the gate, but not more than that.


    Although Ethan wasn¡¯t certain, he guessed that the Gatekeeper of the Domain was the Fae called Aria.


    She sounded so cute and adorable, that she reminded him of Selene, who had now be Luna¡¯s familiar.


    ¡®I hope I won''t have to kill her,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    He didn¡¯t mind killing, especially when the one whom he had to kill wanted to kill him first.


    It was just that, after living in the Lands of stor, he learned to value and respect life and would only hunt beasts if it was absolutely necessary.


    As the sun slowly descended to the west, the golden orb at the center of the clearing gradually expanded.


    When the sun had truly dipped below the horizon, making the sky turn reddish purple, a golden portal materialized in front of everyone.


    Ethan slowly stood from his seat and nced at the portal, which they would soon enter.


    ¡°All of you are free to decide on what to do,¡± Professor Barret stated. ¡°But, whatever happens, support each other. Unless it is truly an exceptional one, ignore any resources you see and head straight to the altar.


    ¡°You are free to farm resources after you¡¯ve destroyed the Legacy Tome. The Domain will remain open for three days after you destroy the Legacy, so prioritize that first. Also, ifmunication is possible with the Gatekeeper, ask them to open the gate. They don¡¯t have to be killed if they''re willing to cooperate.¡±


    The students of Brynhildr Academy all nodded their heads in unison.


    ¡°Everyone, the gate is now stable,¡± Lord Edmond dered. ¡°You may enter the Legacy Gate.¡±


    They didn¡¯t need to jump into the portal directly in order to enter the Domain.


    As long as those who were qualified to enter it were within ten meters of the portal, they would immediately be sucked into it.


    ¡°See you all at the altar,¡± Henry said before walking towards the portal alongside Rowan.


    ¡°See you inside,¡± Nicole smirked before she, too, ran toward the portal.


    Ethan unhurriedly walked toward the portal, but this was a mistake.


    Before he could even react, a pair of slender hands wrapped itself around his arm, making the corner of his lips twitch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Ethan,¡± Lyall said seductively. ¡°Let¡¯s spend our quality time, with just the two of us inside the Domain.¡±


    Ethan, whose arm had been grabbed, increased the pace of his walk, practically dragging Lyall toward the portal.


    The youngdy giggled, finding his act quite amusing, and even whispered in Ethan¡¯s ears that no matter where he went inside the Domain, she would be able to find him.


    Conall, who was walking behind Ethan, almost felt pity for the teenage boy, whom his sister had locked her sights on.


    Since he was still of age, he would also participate in the expedition and ensure that the Legacy was destroyed.


    Nearly fifteen minutester, only the adults were left outside of the Golden Portal.


    They all stayed behind just in case one of those who had entered the portal suddenly decided to acquire the Epic Legacy as their own.


    If that were to happen, none of them would hesitate to go for the kill for the sake of the safety of the Shire Continent.


    They might be rivals, but when it came to crucial moments like this, they were truly united.


    If there were any outside threats that threatened them all, they would naturally band together and repel the enemies with everything they had.


    ¡°He¡¯s not half bad, right?¡± Professor Barret summoned a chair and sat beside Seff, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    ¡°Are you the one who trained him?¡± Seff asked back.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Professor Barret replied. ¡°He just started his training, but I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll be strong enough to survive a battle against you after he graduates from the academy.¡±


    ¡°Only survive?¡± Seff sneered. ¡°Surviving is not enough, Barret. He must ovee me in order to gain my recognition.¡±


    Professor Barret chuckled after hearing the strongest Beastkin in Southshire.


    ¡°What makes you think that Ethan needs your recognition?¡± Professor Barret asked in a teasing tone. ¡°No, Seff. Ethan doesn¡¯t need your recognition.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    ¡°If that makes you sleep at night, then go ahead, knock yourself out.¡±


    The two continued to exchange barbed words with each other, not backing down in the slightest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll borrow him when this expedition ends,¡± Seff stated. ¡°I¡¯m sure he can take a few weeks away from your academy, no?¡±


    ¡°That might be difficult. He already has a prior engagement.¡± Professor Barret sneered. ¡°Also, don¡¯t think that you can drag our students away just because you want to. That¡¯s not how the world works, Seff.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are starting to go senile, Barret. Maybe it''s about time to remind you why you had to live in the countryside.¡±


    ¡°It has been a while since I kicked a mongrel. I guess I will be having funter tonight.¡±


    Both of them had exchanged blows with each other multiple times in the past, and Seff was one of the handful of people who knew that Professor Barret actually possessed a Complete Resonance.


    But, even with the Ex-Magistratus strength, their duels always ended in a draw, with neither of them able to gain an advantage over the other.


    Because of this, they had recognized each other¡¯s strength and were able to talk like equals, which was something that not many in the Shire Continent could do, especially when one of them was the reigning Beast King of Southshire.

 Chapter 518 No Good! He Stuck It Inside The Crazies!

    <h4>Chapter 518 No Good! He Stuck It Inside The Crazies!</h4>


    After Ethan entered the portal, he found himself in what seemed to be a wend.


    Somehow, there was enough firmnd to use as footing, but the surroundings were not much more than grasses and water.


    As the young man looked around his surroundings, he noticed a faint golden light in the distance, reaching up to the heavens.


    ¡®So that¡¯s where the altar is,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®And also the ce where everyone is headed to.¡¯


    Ethan then summoned his Wind Dancer, intending to fly toward his destination. However, nothing happened.


    At first, he thought that the magic crystal that allowed it to fly was drained of magic, but after a quick check, he saw that it was still brimming with power.


    This only meant one thing¡ªflying didn''t work in this environment.


    However, just to make sure that his guess was correct, Ethan summoned his wand and cast the spell, Faerie Fuga, which gave him fairy-like wings behind his back.


    He was already expecting his spell to not work, but after a few ps of his wings, his body rose up from the ground.


    ¡®So I can fly if I have wings, or is it only limited to fairy wings?¡¯ Ethan mused.


    During the discussion with the representatives, he remembered that the voices he heard seemed to belong to Fairies, which might be the reason why he could fly using fairy wings.


    Since he had stocked up on magic powers before leaving the academy, this also meant that he also absorbed Fairy Magic by kissing Ruby and the other Fairies in the Garden of the academy.


    This allowed him to use Fairy Magic, which was something that he was already familiar with.


    As Ethan flew toward his destination, he saw several students on the ground either running or walking toward the golden pir in the distance.


    Naturally, Ethan didn''t escape their notice, but they made no move to stop him.


    Even after flying for quite some time with his fairy wings, the golden light still seemed to be very, very far from his current location.


    ording to Sebastian¡¯s estimate, it was highly likely that Ethan would take around half a day to reach his destination.


    Just as he was pondering on how to get there faster, he noticed something interesting in the distance.


    Someone was actually running over the water at great speeds, sending a cloud of mist trailing behind them.


    However, seeing who it was, Ethan immediately decided that ignoring the person was the best course of action.


    But, there was one problem.


    That person had no ns of ignoring Ethan!


    ¡°Ethaaaaaaaaan!¡± Lyall shouted. ¡°Wait for me!¡±


    Sebastian looked amused as he looked at Lily¡¯s sister, while Ethan¡¯s Other Half groaned and covered his face with his right hand after realizing that the crazy girl had somehow been transported near Ethan¡¯s location.


    ¡°Yoohoo~ Why are you ignoring me?¡± Lyall asked as she caught up with Ethan, who was flying over a dozen meters above her. ¡°Is this what they call hard to get? Is that your strategy, huh?¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t see anything,¡¯ Ethan chanted in his mind. ¡®I don¡¯t hear anything.¡¯


    The young man didn¡¯t even give Lyall a sidelong nce and continued to fly as fast as he could.


    However, the crazy girl with long red hair only found his reaction quite endearing. She continued to run right under Ethan because she had no intention of letting him get away.


    But, after an hour of running, something unexpected happened.


    Several Water Fairies emerged from the crystal clear waters and started shouting at them.


    ¡°Intruders!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them reach Aria! Attack!¡±


    ¡°Um, there is a big fairy flying overhead. Should we attack him?


    ¡°Why would you think of attacking one of our kind? Target that crazy girl over there!¡±


    ¡°Right! Attack the crazy girl who is chasing our kind! Bring her down!¡±


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    ¡°Everyone attack!¡±


    The Water Fairies began to summon countless Water Bullets and aimed them at Lyall, whom they thought was targeting theirrade at arms.


    At first, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smirk because he found the fairies'' words amusing.


    However, the smile didn¡¯tst long because he suddenly felt a burst of killing intent that spread out from Lyall¡¯s body.


    ¡°You little insects!¡± Lyall roared. ¡°Don¡¯t get in my way!¡±


    Lyall zigzagged across the water, evading the Water Bullets skillfully.


    Her ws then extended in preparation for her counterattack.


    With one swipe of her hand, a crimson crescent de flew towards the Fairies, who were still bombarding her with countless Water Bullets.


    Lyall¡¯s attack was swift and deadly, leaving the Water Fairies no time to evade.


    But, just before the attack hit them, Ethan summoned a wall of ice, stopping the attack in its tracks.


    ¡°Ourrade saved us!¡± one of the Water Fairies shouted.


    ¡°I knew it! He¡¯s on our side!¡± another Water Fairy shouted. ¡°Attack that crazy girl! Don¡¯t let crazies attack our brethren!¡±


    But just as the Fairies were about to unleash another bombardment, Ethan shouted, stopping them mid-cast.


    ¡°Wait! Stop! Don¡¯t attack her! She¡¯s not an enemy! Lyall, don¡¯t attack the Fairies!¡±


    The crazy girl, who was about to start a one-sided massacre, immediately retracted her ws and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Anything you say, Darling~¡± Lyall said before stopping in front of Ethan and giving him a tight hug. ¡°Hehehe~ make sure you don¡¯t run away from me, okay? If not, you know what will happen to these girls¡­ hehehe.¡±


    All the Water Fairies looked at their rade¡± and shook their heads at the same time.


    ¡°No good! He stuck it inside the crazies!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no going back for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the poor thing! Is that the reason why he becamerge?¡±


    ¡°Wait. Now that I¡¯ve taken a good look at him, he¡¯s not a fairy!¡±


    ¡°What? Is he a human? Howe he can use Fairy magic then?¡±


    ¡°H-He tricked us?! He¡¯s not arade?!¡±


    All the Fairies who originally thought that Ethan was one of them immediately raised their guard, summoning countless Hydro Balls, ready to strike.


    All the Fairies who originally thought that Ethan was one of them immediately raised their guard, summoning countless ¡°Wait, don¡¯t attack! Let me speak first.¡± Ethan shouted.


    ¡°We won¡¯t believe you!¡± a Water Fairy red at the young man, who was not a fairy like her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t deceive us! We know you came because you want to kill Aria!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t let you do what you want! This is our home! We will protect it!¡±


    ¡°Eliminate all intruders! Protect Aria!¡±


    ¡°Protect Aria!¡±


    Seeing that the situation was desperate, Ethan decided to use his trump card.


    He took out a bag from his storage ring. After swiftly fishing out a handful of candies from it, he threw them into the air.


    The Fairies, who were about to unleash a magical bombardment, all froze for a brief moment before making a mad dash toward the candies that were falling from the sky.


    ¡°Mine!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this sweet thing?!¡±


    ¡°Is this the food of the Gods?!¡±


    ¡°OMO, this is good!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Is he the mythical Sugar Daddy that was mentioned by those two adorable twin girls who identally entered this ce a year ago?¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you talking about Maple and Cinnamon?¡±


    ¡°Those two are good girls. They shared with us those things they called gummy bears.¡±


    ¡°Then is he a sugar daddy?¡±


    ¡°If he is, then we can¡¯t hurt him!¡±


    ¡°Must protect!¡±


    Ethan grabbed another handful of candies and threw them high in the air, making the Water Fairies cheer in happiness.


    The candies that fell in the water were easily retrieved by some of the Fairies, who were originally waiting to ambush Ethan and Lyall should they manage to pass their first line of defense.


    Now, over a hundred of them were fighting over the candies Ethan had thrown, scrambling like pigeons in a park that were being fed with bread crumbs.


    Lyall watched this scene with amusement while hugging Ethan from behind.


    If Ethan didn¡¯t want her to hurt these fairies, then she wouldn¡¯t hurt them. After all, she didn¡¯t want to do anything that would make the handsome young man she liked hate her.


    With this, a temporary truce between Ethan and the Fairies was established.


    Unfortunately, some of the Wizards and Witches who were teleported inside the Domain thought differently.


    They didn¡¯t even bother tomunicate with the Water Fairies and immediately engaged them inbat, causing some of both Fairies and invaders to die.


    As the news spread inside the Domain, the Fairies, Pixies, and High Pixies all banded together to eliminate the invaders, who decided to destroy the peace of their world and avenge their fallenrades with a vengeance.


    ---------------------


    A/N: Book 2 and Book 3 of Strongest Warlock - Wizard World Irregr is now avable in Amazon for Kindle, Paperbook, and Hardcopy. Get your copies now! Kekeke!

 Chapter 519 What Has Two Legs, No Brains, And Is About To Get A Good Slapping?

    <h4>Chapter 519 What Has Two Legs, No Brains, And Is About To Get A Good pping? </h4>


    ¡°So, everyone is headed toward the Sacred Altar to kill Aria?¡± the High Pixie, who was guarding the location where Ethan appeared, frowned while munching on a piece of candy.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to do this in order to obtain the Epic Legacy hidden inside it? As if we will allow anyone to kill Aria!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± a Water Fairy shouted. ¡°We will not allow anyone to kill Aria!¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to kill her if we kill them first!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Kill!¡±


    ¡°Death to all invaders!¡±


    ¡°Death to all, except Sugar Daddy and this crazy girl!¡±


    ¡°Um, maybe we should still eliminate this crazy girl. I don¡¯t like the way she clings to our Sugar Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Is she perhaps after that thing they call a lollipop?¡±


    ¡°She wants Ethan¡¯s lollipop? Well, I guess she can have it as long as she behaves.¡±


    ¡°Well, those who like sweets can¡¯t be all bad people, right?¡±


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s one of those crazies?¡±


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s one of those crazies.¡±


    Lyall, who was being badmouthed by the fairies face to face, smirked when they heard them talking about Ethan''s lollipop.


    Well, in a way, they weren¡¯t wrong.


    She didn¡¯t like sweet things, but she didn¡¯t mind taking a bite of Ethan¡¯s lollipop.


    While they were all discussing, a Water Fairying from the west shouted the moment she sensed the presence of the other Fairies.


    ¡°Bad news! The invaders managed to breach our first line of defense!¡± the Water Fairy shouted as tears fell from her eyes. ¡°Ourrades were killed! There were so many of them! They have this scary guy who controls gravity!¡±


    Her vision was blurry from tears, and because of that, she wasn''t able to notice Ethan and Lyall right away.


    Only after she wiped her tears did she see that there were two invaders chatting with her people, making her think that they had used some kind of charm spell on them.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± the Water Fairy shouted and summoned a spear of water, hurling it in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Wait, stop!¡± The High Pixie, who was talking to Ethan, immediately cast a spell to block the Water Fairy¡¯s spell, negating its effects.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will save all of you!¡± The Water Fairy, who was feeling vengeful for the deaths of her sisters, decided to charge at Ethan with a fearless look in her eyes.


    Even if she were to die, she would take Ethan down with her no matter what!


    The fairies, who were talking to Ethan a moment ago, hurriedly restrained the aggrieved Fairy, who was doing her best to free herself from their grip.


    ¡°Calm down, sister! These invaders are different!¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯te here to fight!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re on our side¡­ I think!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The Water Fairy, who was being restrained by several Fairies, was still trying her best to break free. ¡°They are savages! They¡¯re brutes! They¡¯re murderers!¡±


    A momentter, the Fairy broke down in tears, crying loudly from heartbreak.


    She was there when her sisters died.


    If not for the fact that the High Pixie, their leader, ordered her to run to inform the other groups that the invaders were stronger than they expected, she would have died with them in battle.


    ¡°Where is this battle happening?¡± Ethan, who felt something tug at his heart after seeing the Fairy cry, asked with a determined look on his face.


    The Fairy didn¡¯t bother to reply and simply cried louder, no longer caring about what happened to her.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s part of Nika¡¯s team,¡± the High Pixie, who goes by the name Magpie, answered. ¡°Someone, take him to where Nika is!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll go!¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    ¡°Okay. The three of you assist Ethan!¡± Magpie ordered. ¡°I can¡¯t leave this spot because we need to prevent invaders from reaching the Sacred Altar. We will not allow these brutes to get their hands on the Legacy of our Queen!¡±


    ¡°Follow us!¡± one of the fairies shouted. ¡°Hurry!¡±


    Ethan nodded and flew alongside the three Fairies, who were flying westward.


    Lyall smirked before running after them, leaving a trail of mist that sted Magpie, and her team away due to how powerful it was.


    A few minutester, Ethan arrived at their destination and saw countless spells flying in every direction.


    The Fairies, who were beingmanded by the High Pixie, whom Ethan believed to be Nika, unleashed several Water Spears at her foes.


    Originally, her team numbered around a hundred.


    But now, only less than thirty remained.


    All the Wizards and Witches who entered the Epic Legacy Gate were Prodigies and Geniuses, which meant that they werepetent spell casters.


    A group of them was enough to handle the might of a hundred Fairies, who had suffered greatly from their vast array of magical spells.


    Ethan, who immediately spotted Nicole¡¯s cousin, Constantine, among the group of Wizards, couldn¡¯t help but feel angry in his heart.


    The teenage boy was using powerful Gravity Magic in order to lock the fairies in ce, allowing the other Wizards and Witches tond the finishing blows.


    Just as a Wind de was about to cut the High Pixie, Nika, in half, Ethan appeared before her and dispersed the Wind de with his trident.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± the Wizard who had unleashed the Wind de toward the High Pixie shouted.


    ¡°I should be the one asking you that question,¡± Ethan growled. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? All of us were ordered to not harm the Fairies and try to resolve things through dialogue!¡±


    ¡°Hah? Dialogue?¡± Constantine sneered. ¡°Why should we lower ourselves to converse with these pests? Our goal is to destroy the Legacy Tome. Anyone who stands in our way will be killed. Since you are siding with the Fairies, that means that you¡¯re betraying us, right? Is that how it is, Mr. Honorary Knight?¡±


    Constantine disliked Ethan very much, especially after what happened at the Royal Party.


    Back then, he was raring to teach him a lesson, but because the adults were around, he could only hold himself back.


    Now that there were no elders watching over them, he believed that this was the perfect opportunity to eliminate the boy, who was backing up Nicole in the Heir Wars.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance,¡± Constantine stated. ¡°Kill these Fairies and prove that you are on the side of humanity. If you don¡¯t, that means that you are a traitor who ns to take the Epic Legacy and use it as his own. Now choose!¡±


    Since there were twenty Wizards and Witches on his side, he couldn¡¯t possibly attack Ethan without rhyme or reason.


    By asking him to kill the Fairies, he was showing that he was a magnanimous person who was more than happy to give Ethan a second chance.


    But deep inside, Constantine hoped that Ethan would defy him.


    If that happened, then he would have the evidence and excuse that Ethan betrayed them. This would give Constantine enough justification to go for the kill, eliminating the variable that stood in his way of winning the Heir Wars.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance!¡± Constantine shouted, pointing his wand at Ethan. ¡°Within five seconds, you are to start killing these fairies. If not, we will consider you our enemy. Now choose!¡±


    Lyall, who was standing a meter away from Ethan, arched an eyebrow, waiting for Ethan¡¯s decision.


    The young man then waved his hand, creating countless Water Snakes that took Nika and the surviving Water Fairies away from the battlefield.


    ¡°Choose?¡± Ethan asked in disdain. ¡°This is my choice!¡±


    As soon as Ethan dered those words, the wends trembled as the waters in the surroundings rose to answer his will.


    Countless water snakes surrounded Ethan like Guardian Beasts, ready to lunge at the enemies of their Lord.


    ¡°Good!¡± Constantineughed. ¡°Now die!¡±


    All the Wizards and Witches unleashed their spells at the same time, including Constantine, who intended to bind Ethan so that all the spells of his teammates would hit their targets.


    Ethan frowned when he felt that his body was starting to be as heavy as lead, unable to move from where he stood.


    The Trident in his hand also became so heavy that its tip embedded itself in the marsh, right beside where he stood.


    Constantine thought that as long as Ethan couldn¡¯t move his body, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cast any spells, making the smirk on his face widen.


    However, this didn¡¯t pose a problem to Ethan.


    As long as he was surrounded by water, there were a lot of things he could do.


    Ethan sneered just as the spells were about to hit him.


    A momentter, his body suddenly shot up toward the sky, propelled by the eruption of a geyser that appeared under his feet.


    The young man, who suddenly broke out of Constantine¡¯s hold, raised his trident toward the sky.


    ¡°What has two legs, no brains, and is about to get a good pping?¡± Ethan asked in disdain.


    Constantine and the others, whose spells didn¡¯t hit their target, didn¡¯t bother to answer Ethan¡¯s question and aimed their wands at him for the second time.


    ¡°The answer is you, bastards!¡± Ethan roared.


    Suddenly, the ground under Constantine¡¯s feet burst upward, sending him and the other Wizards and Witches, who attacked the Fairies, into the air.


    Ethan pulled back his trident and held it with his two hands as if he were holding a baseball club.


    Behind him, countless giant Water Hands materialized, awaiting hismand.


    ¡°Fore!¡±


    Ethan swung his trident, and the giant Water Hands moved to p Constantine and his teammates to kingdome.


    Lyall, who saw this, pped giddily because seeing an angry Ethan tickled the sadistic tendencies in her heart.

 Chapter 520 You Really Think You’re A Big Shot Huh?

    <h4>Chapter 520 You Really Think You¡¯re A Big Shot Huh?</h4>


    The giant Water Hands pped the Wizards and Witches, sending them all flying in different directions.


    Ethan ignored the others and flew in the direction where Constantine had been sent flying by his attack.


    He had a feeling that it was Nicole¡¯s cousin who instigated the others to attack the Fairies, so he decided to personally deal with him first.


    Ethan conjured another Giant Hand and pped the teenage boy downward, making thetter crash toward the swamp.


    But, Constantine managed to react in time by using his gravity magic, making himself skid on the water¡¯s surface, dispersing the force of Ethan¡¯s attack.


    However, his body still hurt because the density of the giant Water Hand was the real deal.


    If not for the fact that he was wearing a protective robe and a mithril armor underneath it, he might have already broken a bone or two after receiving Ethan¡¯s consecutive water ps.


    Leaving him no time to recover, Ethan didn¡¯t relent and made water spikes, nning to unleash them and seriously injure the slippery bastard who had tried to kill him.


    However, Constantine was no ordinary wizard.


    He also obtained the Legacy of Gravity Domain, which propelled him to his current status as one of the top candidates to be the next heir of the Asta Family.


    Using the power of Gravity, he made himself as light as a feather, defying thews of gravity and making himself float in the air, preventing the Water Spikes from reaching him.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Constantine shouted as he pointed his wand at Ethan. ¡°Gravitas dii!¡±


    Dozens of ck swords materialized in the surroundings and shot toward Ethan.


    He originally nned to repel them with his Sea God¡¯s Trident, but Sebastian and his Other Half both warned him at the same time.


    ¡®Don¡¯t let them hit you!¡¯ Sebastian shouted.


    ¡®Don¡¯t make contact with them!¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half ordered. ¡®Evade!¡¯


    Ethan, who trusted the two of them especially when it mattered, changed his ns and took evasive action.


    However, he used the giant Water Hands to engage the ck Swords in order to prevent them from targeting him.


    The moment the ck Swords hit the Water Hands, they immediately fell to the ground as if they had suddenly be a hundred times heavier.


    Seeing what happened to the Water Hands, Ethan immediately figured that if he had blocked or deflected those ck swords, their gravity properties would have stuck to him, making him fall toward the ground as well.


    There were dozens of other swords that were flying in his direction, but Ethan wasn¡¯t too worried about them.


    Instead, he summoned Areadbhair andmanded it to attack.


    ¡°Ibar!¡±


    As soon as the order was given, the spear shrouded itself in blue mes and flew toward Constantine, smoothly evading the ck Swords that the teenage boy unleashed to intercept it.


    Since his concentration had beenpromised, the ck swords flying toward Ethan zoomed harmlessly past him, no longer controlled by Constantine¡¯s will.


    Areadbhair, which had managed to close the gap, missed his target at thest second because Constantine suddenly made his body heavy, making him fall toward the ground.


    Just before hended, he waved his wand upward, sending water and mud flying in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    At first, he made them lighter, making them rise up. The next second, he sent them flying toward Ethan¡¯s direction, increasing their speed and hardening them like bullets.


    Ethan, who was prepared for any kind of counterattack, summoned a pir of water in front of him, absorbing the projectiles that could have easily killed an ordinary person.


    ¡®This kid is really used to killing,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®He doesn¡¯t hesitate using attacks that could end the lives of others.¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded, wholeheartedly agreeing with Sebastian.


    There were people who killed for sport and for fun, but there were also others like Ethan, who only killed if it truly couldn''t be helped.


    Constantine was the former type, not minding to kill anyone who stood in their way.


    They didn¡¯t feel guilt or remorse because, for them, what they were doing was for their own benefit.


    As long as it would elevate their standing or make them feel good, they would go for the kill, even enjoying the process of ending the lives of others.


    ¡®The Power of Gravity. What a terrifying brat,¡¯ Sebastian narrowed his eyes. ¡®This is already an Epic Level Legacy. Fortunately, he still hasn''t fully mastered his powers.¡¯


    ¡®This is why we should end him here before he can do that,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated. ¡®Do not hesitate, Ethan. This person will only kill more innocents if you allow him to live.¡¯


    Ethan nodded in understanding as he once againmanded Areadbhair to attack.


    Suddenly, Ethan''s and Constantine¡¯s gaze met for a brief moment, allowing the former to see the sneer on his opponent¡¯s face.


    ¡°Gravity Domain!¡±


    Suddenly, Ethan¡¯s surroundings turned pitch ck as he was engulfed in a jet-ck dome of Darkness.


    A few secondster, he felt an overwhelming weight crash on his body, pinning him to the ground.


    Constantine¡¯s crazedughter reverberated inside the Dome of Darkness, echoing across its walls.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Honorary Knight?¡± Constantine asked with a sneer. ¡°Where did your earlier spunk disappear to? You really think you¡¯re a big shot, huh?¡±


    The teenage boy with short blonde hair and gray eyes walked leisurely toward Ethan as if he were strolling in a garden to admire flowers.


    The devilish sneer stered on his face widened because the person lying on the ground in front of him was a very big fish in the Wizarding World.


    Ethan Gremory, the person who was able to summon a Partial Resonance and had helped defend a city from a Dungeon Outbreak.


    Frankly, Constantine wasn¡¯t too impressed by Ethan¡¯s achievements, thinking that if he had been there, he would have easily defended the city from the Dungeon Monsters.


    As for his Partial Resonance? What about it?


    Even a powerful Wizard had no choice but to bow their heads in the face of gravity.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Gremory?¡± Constantine crouched down as he looked at Ethan with ridicule. ¡°How does it feel to be crushed by six times the gravity of the world? I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re even conscious at this point.¡±


    Ethan, whose eyes were glowing golden, looked at the smug look on Constantine¡¯s face.


    The teenage boy already thought that he had the upper hand and that Ethan¡¯s life or death was in the palms of his hands.


    But, that was not the case at all.


    In fact, Ethan was waiting for the young man toe close to him so that he could use one of the aces he was hiding.


    He was evenughing in his heart because, by the time Constantine realized what hit him, it would already be toote for him to do anything.

 Chapter 521 Well, I Guess She Has A Cute Side To Her Too

    <h4>Chapter 521 Well, I Guess She Has A Cute Side To Her Too </h4>


    While it was true that Ethan was suffering under the crushing force that descended upon his body, it wasn''t all cons as this allowed him to better understand Constantine¡¯s abilities.


    Seeing Ethan''s pained expression, Constantine lowered his guard and approached the young man lying on the ground, feeling confident that this would be his win.


    Knowing that the time was right, Ethan summoned the Golden Egg he received from Fortis Dud and flicked it toward his opponent using his thumb.


    The golden egg, which was unaffected by gravity, smashed into Constantine¡¯s chest, making him stagger.


    Suddenly, the teenage boy felt his Magic Power being sucked away at an extremely rapid pace by the golden egg, making him panic.


    Maintaining the Gravity Domain was a meticulous bncing act, and it required his full concentration and power.


    The Golden Egg, which had suddenly found a source of strong magical powers, didn¡¯t hesitate to go all out and stuck to Constantine like a leech, draining him of his magic, causing the Gravity Domain to start cracking.


    Having estimated that he only had a few seconds left to maintain his advantage, Constantine decisively crushed the token in his pocket, which made his body turn into particles of light.


    The moment he disappeared, the Gravity Domain shattered into countless pieces, allowing Ethan to return to the real world.


    Simr to the expedition in Nightfall Academy, some of the prodigies and geniuses were given tokens by their families and academies, which allowed them to escape from the Legacy Domain.


    Ethan and the others had them too, and they were personally given to them by Lord Edmond during their journey toward their destination.


    This was also why most of the Wizards and Witches were confident about being able to escape when their lives were in danger.


    Originally, Constantine had no ns of using it, but knowing that Ethan would not hesitate to kill him, he decided to escape while he still could.


    The Golden Egg, which had been sticking to Constantine like a leech a moment ago, fell harmlessly into the swamp.


    Losing its target, it then moved toward Ethan and jumped on his head, intending to eat his Magic Power for dessert.


    But before it could do that, Ethan grabbed it and swiftly returned it inside his storage ring, making him sigh in relief.


    There were actually three ways he could have countered Constantine¡¯s Gravity Domain.


    The first was to summon his own Domain by using his Grand Aria. There, he would unleash a barrage of lightning while drowning Constantine in the sea.


    The second was to use the deck of cards, which were imbued with Rune Water Magic, filling up the entirety of the Domain with water, trapping Constantine inside of it.


    The effect was very simr to his Grand Aria, but instead of using his own Magic, he would be using the magic imbued in the cards.


    Ethan was prepared to use the first two methods to deal with Constantine, but his Other Half had another idea.


    The Golden Egg given to him by Fortis Dud was special. It grew by absorbing the Magic Powers of Wizards and Witches.


    ording to Ethan¡¯s Other Half, he believed that the type of Magic Power it absorbed would give it an advantage when it hatched from its egg.


    For this reason, he decided to let the egg suck up some of Constantine¡¯s Gravity Magic, allowing it the chance to gain the power of Gravity when it was born.


    ¡®Too bad, he managed to escape,¡¯ Sebastian sighed.


    ¡®Mmm, don¡¯t worry. Second time''s the charm,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half smirked.


    Although he was a bit disappointed that Constantine managed to escape, he was certain that the next time thetter and Ethan met, the arrogant prick would be Dainsleif¡¯s or the Golden Egg¡¯s dinner.


    Ethan shared his Other Half¡¯s thoughts.


    He had already marked Constantine as his prey. Since he was in the Heir Wars, there would be plenty of opportunities for the two of them to meet outside of Brynhildr Academy.


    Just as Ethan was cleaning himself from the muddy water that had stained his robes, Lyall appeared beside him and helped fix his robe.


    ¡°That was amazing, Darling~¡± Lyallmented. ¡°Too bad, he managed to get away. Don¡¯t worry. Next time, I¡¯ll help you kill him. Just make sure not to tell my father, okay?¡±


    ¡®¡­ Now that I¡¯ve gotten a good look at her, I guess she¡¯s not too shabby,¡¯ Sebastianmented.


    ¡®¡­ Well, I guess she has a cute side to her too,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded. ¡®But, she¡¯s still a crazy. So, no thank you.¡¯


    Ethan, who had finished cleaning his clothes, turned around to return to where the other Fairies were.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that a mile away from him, dimir had seen how their battle unfolded using a magical telescope.


    A look of disappointment appeared on his face when he saw that neither Ethan or Constantine died in each other¡¯s hands.


    ¡®What a shame,¡¯ dimir thought. ¡®If only the two of them weren¡¯t ying with each other and instead took the fight seriously, then one of them would have died, and the other would have been seriously injured. That would have been the best oue for me.¡¯


    dimir was waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike, eliminating two of the most troublesome opponents who were preventing him from bing the new Patriarch of the Asta Family.


    ¡®Still, I¡¯m sure that Constantine will cause trouble for Ethan now that he is outside the Epic Legacy Gate,¡¯ dimir mused. ¡®Well, I guess I¡¯ll watch and see how things turn out at the Altar.¡¯


    With a wave of his wand, dimir turned himself invisible.


    He intended to sneak inside the Sacred Altar and see what kind of Legacy was hiding in it.


    As someone who had great prospects, his only regret was that he wasn¡¯t lucky enough to have a fortuitous encounter with a Legacy Domain.


    While his magical powers were indeed truly exceptional, he still felt jealous of those who had their own Legacies.


    If there was an opportunity to absorb the Legacy Tome without worry about being corrupted by its power, dimir was willing to take that gamble.


    He believed that as long as he obtained a Legacy, he would rise up to be the greatest Wizard of this era, surpassing those who hade before him.

 Chapter 522 You Can Run, But You Can’t Hide

    <h4>Chapter 522 You Can Run, But You Can¡¯t Hide</h4>


    Ethan and Lyall returned to where the High Pixie, Nika, and the others were guarding.


    Seeing the two Humans approach them, all of them raised their guards, but none of them attacked.


    They only took fighting stances, ready to fight just in case the young man had changed his mind and went against them.


    ¡°The two of us have no intention to fight,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°My goal is to destroy the Legacy Tome inside the Sacred Altar, but I have no intention of killing the Gatekeeper. Believe me when I say that this ughter will not end until the golden light that can be seen from far away ceases to exist.


    ¡°If you want the Water Fairies to stop dying, then let me destroy the Legacy Tome and stop everyone¡¯s suffering.¡±


    Nika didn¡¯t reply right away because all of them had resolved themselves to fight to the death with the invaders.


    However, if such an option really existed, then it would save countless Fairies, which was something that she wished to happen.


    ¡°Do you swear by your soul that you will not harm our Gatekeeper?¡± Nika asked.


    ¡°I promise not to harm her,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Words are cheap, so if you agree to one condition, we will allow you to pass.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Nika nced at her sisters, and saw all of them nod at the same time.


    ¡°We will cast a curse on you which will kill you instantly if you break your word,¡± Nika stated. ¡°Only by doing this will we escort you to the Sacred Altar, untouched.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan answered in a heartbeat.


    He didn¡¯t even bother negotiating, which surprised all the Fairies around him.


    Nika stared long and hard at Ethan¡¯s eyes before closing her eyes.


    ¡°Fine. Follow me,¡± Nika said after a few minutes had passed.


    ¡°What about the curse?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for it. I decided to trust you, Human. Make sure to not break my trust.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Nika nodded before facing herrades.


    ¡°Sisters, we head to the Sacred Altar in order to stop this war,¡± Nika dered. ¡°Call our otherrades and tell them to retreat. We will make ourst stand at the Altar!¡±


    ¡°Understood! I¡¯ll go tell the others!¡±


    ¡°Me, too!¡±


    ¡°We will all retreat!¡±


    ¡°Leader, take the two Humans. We will inform our otherrades to retreat!¡±


    Nika nodded before making a gesture to Ethan to follow her.


    The young man didn¡¯t hesitate to fly behind the Fairy, while Lyall ran after them, not caring if she was stepping on water ornd.


    With Nika leading the way, the other Fairies ahead didn¡¯t attack the two Humans. However, they blocked Nika¡¯s path and asked her where she was headed.


    After a brief exchange, the other Fairies understood what Ethan wanted to do. And since they could feel Fairy Magic emanating from his body, their impression of him was betterpared to the other Humans.


    ¡°Spread the word,¡± Nika pleaded. ¡°I don¡¯t want our sisters to die a meaningless death. Let us all head to the Sacred Altar. With our numbers, even if theye, they won¡¯t be able to fight us all.¡±


    Originally, the Fairies thought that the invaders weren¡¯t that many and not very skilled.


    Because of this, they decided to create teams with a hundred fairies each in order to intercept any invaders.


    But those who joined the expedition understood that they were going to face resistance, so they all banded together and fought alongside each other.


    These Wizards and Witches were all geniuses, and they weren¡¯t some small fries whom the Fairies could beat so easily.


    One by one, the Fairies retreated back to the Sacred Altar as fast as they could.


    Unlike Ethan, the Water Fairies could instantly teleport to where their Gatekeeper, Aria, was.


    Because of these, the battles that were happening all around the Domain between Fairies and the invaders immediately ceased as all the Fairy Teams hastily retreated.


    Nika, who was escorting Ethan, didn¡¯t teleport away because there was still a possibility that they would encounter other Fairy Teams, who had still not been informed about what was happening.


    Suddenly, Ethan saw a cloud mist in the distance, which reminded him of the first time he saw Lyall.


    Using his X-Vision to zoom in the direction where the mist was, he saw Conall, running over the water at great speeds.


    Perhaps sensing each other, Conall and Lyall nced in each other¡¯s direction at the same time.


    ¡°Follow us, Brother!¡± Lyall shouted, which made the Cloud Mist¡¯s path change into their direction.


    ¡°He¡¯s a friend,¡± Ethan said to Nika, who was eyeing the approaching Beastkin with a frown.


    When Conall finally arrived at their location, he gave the High Pixie a brief nce before asking her sister about the current situation.


    ¡°Great thinking, Ethan,¡± Conall praised the young man. ¡°This way, casualties on both sides can be avoided. But since the Fairies have disappeared, the others will have no obstruction when they head to the Sacred Altar.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Navigating through the wends is hard especially if you can¡¯t fly. Only those who have the ability to run over water like you and Lyall have an advantage.¡±


    Conall nodded. ¡°I saw several Elves and Wood Fairies along the way, and they chose tomunicate with the Water Fairies instead of fighting them. Right now, I think only the Humans, Dwarves, and Beastkins are fighting against the Water Fairies.¡±


    ¡°Then we have to hurry,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°The sooner we destroy the Legacy Tome, the faster things will settle down.¡±


    Conall agreed with Ethan¡¯s words, so he decided to tag along with them to head to the Sacred Altar.


    This time, they hastened their traveling speed to get to their destination as fast as they could.


    Ethan had fought against Conall, so he was certain that they would be able to deal with any situation that might arise.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Within the Sacred Altar¡­


    ¡°Aria, what¡¯s wrong?¡± a High Pixie asked the small Water Fairy who seemed to be having a stomach ache.


    ¡°S-Something is happening,¡± Aria said with a pained expression on her face. ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­ it hurts¡­ it hurts so much!¡±


    The Sacred Altar, which was shooting up a golden beam of light toward the heavens, suddenly trembled.


    Aria, who was still writhing in pain, cried out as a beam of light erupted from her body and shot toward the altar.


    A momentter, the color of the beam of light changed from golden to Royal Blue, making all the Fairies around it shudder.


    Then, everyone heard it.


    A chilling voice filled with killing intent reverberated in the surroundings, making those who heard it stop in their tracks.


    ¡°Mortals who mercilessly killed my subjects, do not think about leaving this ce alive. You can run, but you can¡¯t hide. I will spill your blood on this very night.¡±


    As soon as those words were spoken, the entire world suddenly changed from day to night.


    The moon hovering in the sky then suddenly disappeared, leaving only the stars twinkling in the sky.


    Ethan, who was flying alongside Nika, suddenly lost the wings on his back and fell toward the water, making Lyall cry out in shock.


    The youngdy hurriedly caught the falling young man in her arms, but it was at that moment when she felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    After a closer inspection, Lyall¡¯s body stiffened as she looked at the thing in her arms with eyes as wide as saucers.


    No one could me her reaction, for it was truly unexpected.


    Instead of holding a handsome young man, whom she nned to give a kiss, what she found was a salmon, almost making her hiss.

 Chapter 523 What A Rebellious Child

    <h4>Chapter 523 What A Rebellious Child </h4>


    ¡°W-What?!¡± Lyall almost dropped the Salmon in her hands. ¡°E-Ethan?! Is that you?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Lyall,¡± the Salmon talked to Lyall through telepathy as it rose up from the robes. ¡°It is indeed me.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait?! What is happening?!¡± Lyall asked in panic. ¡°Are you a fish?! Did I fall in love with a fish?!¡±


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s a bitplicated,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Let me just try an experiment.¡±


    The Wizard Robes that Lyall was holding flew toward the Salmon and disappeared inside his body.


    ¡®I see. So Morgan¡¯s Ring is inside my body,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Sebastian, can you hear me?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I can,¡¯ Sebastian answered.


    ¡®I can hear you as well,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®It seems that it''s only your body¡¯s appearance that has changed. But over all, it¡¯s 100% still you. I¡¯m guessing that you can also use your power over water in this form.¡¯


    The White Salmon, which was two-feet long, manipted the water around him, forming countless Water Snakes, making him nod his head.


    A momentter, three Tridents appeared around him, circling his body like satellites.


    It was none other than the Sea God Trident, Areadbhair, and Lightbringer.


    (A/N: Just in case some of you forgot, Lighbringer is the Holy Trident he received from the Magdar Kingdom in the Lands of stor.)


    ¡®I can feel that I can also summon Dainsleif,¡¯ Ethan mused. ¡®But since I don¡¯t need him right now, it''s better if I don''t show him to anyone.¡¯


    Ethan then summoned a Deck of Cards from his storage ring and made them float around him, orbiting around his body. He was trying to test if he could still use his trump cards even in his Salmon Form, and the result exceeded his expectations.


    For some reason, he felt like he could multitask and split his thoughts to perform several tasks at once.


    This allowed him to control the Tridents individually, as well as every single card hovering around him. Such ability was a great surprise for him for it could allow him to make minute-changes in his attack patterns, without losing his concentration.


    After confirming that he could still use his abilities, he returned his Tridents and Cards inside of his body before shifting his attention to Lyall and Conall, who were looking at him with surprise.


    ¡°Um, I obtained a Legacy, and it¡¯s called the Great Therian Legacy,¡± Ethan said through telepathy. ¡°This allows me to transform into different kinds of animals. However, I¡¯m still unable to fully control it. Perhaps the voice that spoke earlier triggered my Legacy, forcing me to take a Salmon form, perhaps since we¡¯re surrounded by bodies of water.¡±


    The young man knew that what he was saying was hard to believe, but he had no choice but to bullsh*t his way out of this mess.


    Gazing at the moonless sky, Ethan understood that his Origin Magic had reacted to the side effect of Mimir¡¯s Legacy.


    On the first night of the new moon until the sun set the next day, he would remain as a Salmon.


    The only silver lining was that the Legacy Domain was a Wend, allowing him to hide in the water whenever he wanted.


    Also, Lyall and Conall were with him, so he was rtively safe.


    That was what he thought until he heard Lyall¡¯s next words.


    ¡°I see¡­ if I eat him now, we will be together forever,¡± Lyall said softly as she looked at Ethan. ¡°Yes. We will always be together if I eat him now. He will be a part of me.¡±


    Before Ethan could even think of what to do, his body subconsciously reacted and swam away as fast as he could.


    It seemed that his sixth sense realized that Lyall wasn¡¯t joking, so his body moved ordingly to preserve his life.


    Lyall, who saw her Mate run away, immediately broke out into a grin and decided to run after him.


    However, before she could do that, Conall grabbed hold of her body, preventing her from eating the Salmon, who was his sister¡¯s Mate.


    ¡°Snap out of it, Lyall!¡± Conall growled. ¡°Don¡¯t make me use force to stop you!¡±


    After hearing her brother¡¯s reminder, the crazy girl calmed down a bit, making the High Pixie, Nika, sigh in relief.


    ¡°You two calm down first,¡± Nika said. ¡°I¡¯m going to follow Ethan just in case hees across other Fairies.¡±


    The High Pixie didn¡¯t even wait for any reply and flew after Ethan as fast as she could.


    She was quite surprised to see a Salmon swimming two-


    meters above the ground as if it was swimming in the water.


    ¡°Ethan, aren¡¯t you going to wait for them?¡± Nika asked after she had caught up with the Salmon she was chasing after.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°They can catch up to us in no time. So, we should just continue to head toward the Sacred Altar to save some time.¡±


    When they entered the Domain, the sun was still at its peak. But now, it was night.


    Something like this was only possible inside the Epic Legacy Domain because the owner of the voice was the Ruler of the World.


    Her will was the world¡¯s will, and if what she said was true, then everyone inside the Legacy Domain was in danger.


    But, for some reason, Ethan didn¡¯t feel afraid, which surprised him.


    He even felt that he was about to meet a long lost friend whom he hadn¡¯t seen for hundreds or maybe even thousands of years.


    This was a truly indescribable feeling, and he had no idea why he was feeling this way.


    Even so, his goal remained the same.


    To stop whatever was causing this darkness.


    ¡®It¡¯s quite unfortunate that I''m unable to contact Nicole, Sir Henry, and Rowan,¡¯ Ethan thought as he swam toward the blue pir that shone brightly in the distance. ¡®I just hope that they chose to escape. I have a feeling that this will not end peacefully.¡¯


    Just as Ethan was thinking along these lines, he felt the presence of Lyall and Conall catching up from behind them.


    The Salmon didn¡¯t even bother to look back, feeling that the moment he saw Lyall¡¯s expression, he would regret it very much.


    ¡®Don¡¯t let her catch you, Ethan,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®You¡¯ll be lucky if she decides to grill you first. Only in that scenario will you have a chance to escape. If she decides to eat you raw, it will all be over.¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half snorted because even though that crazy girl was thinking of eating the young man, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get her way.


    Even if he didn¡¯t make a move to p Lyall silly, Illumina certainly would, with how overprotective she was of Ethan.


    As if to prove his point, Ethan¡¯s wand was now flying alongside the Salmon as if it was a bodyguard that was ready to strike at any moment.


    The tip of the wand was even pointing at Lyall, ready to teach the Wolf Girl a lesson if she really nned to take a bite of her Master.


    While this was happening, a beautifuldy emerged from the Sacred Altar, making all the Fairies, Pixies, and High Pixies kneel in her presence.


    Aria, the Gatekeeper of the Altar, shuddered when thedy¡¯s gazended on her body.


    ¡°Come, Gatekeeper,¡± said the beautiful Fairy, whose long blue hair fluttered as if it was swaying in water. ¡°Fulfill your role, and unlock my full power.¡±


    The little Fairy, Aria, subconsciously took a step back when the Water Fairy Queen, Celestia, reached out her hand to grab her.


    ¡°N-Noooo!¡± Aria shouted in fear just as Celestia¡¯s hand was about to reach her.


    A secondter, her body glowed as she teleported away from the Sacred Altar, making the Fairy Queen narrow her gaze.


    ¡°What a rebellious child,¡± Celestia said before raising her hand. ¡°Hear me, my subjects¡ªept my blessings, and drive the invaders away.¡±


    Countless beams of blue light emerged from Celestia¡¯s body and merged with the Water Fairies, Pixies, and High Pixies, making them all writhe in pain.


    Half a minuteter, all of their eyes glowed red.


    ¡°Bring Aria back to me, and kill those who stand in your way,¡± Celestia ordered. ¡°Go!¡±


    After hearing their Queen¡¯s cue, countless Fairies mobilized like a swarm of killer bees, whose glowing red eyes shone in the darkness.


    It was going to be a long night, and the Fairies, who were once hunted, had now be the hunters, who would soak their Domain with the blood of their enemies.


    Celestia smirked as she sat over the Sacred Altar as if it was her throne.


    Now that she had returned, she would make everyone remember the Fairy of Cmity, who once attempted to drown the entire Shire Continent and bring it to the bottom of the sea.

 Chapter 524 A Very Troublesome Lady Has Awakened

    <h4>Chapter 524 A Very Troublesome Lady Has Awakened</h4>


    ¡°N-No! Don¡¯t! Forgive me! Please! Spare me!¡±¡± A witch cried out in horror when she found herself surrounded by hundreds of Fairies, whom she and her group had been killing mercilessly a few hours ago.


    A broken tokenid on the palm of her hands, and she was holding onto it so tightly that her hands were already bleeding.


    The moment she realized that there was no hope for escape, she broke the token that would allow her to teleport back to Westshire.


    But, to her utter shock and horror, nothing happened even after the token broke in her hand.


    ¡°Nooooooooo!¡±


    The woman shrieked as countless water spears pierced through her body, dying while being held over the water.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The pain was simply too much for her to bear, but the Fairies around her all giggled, bringing her to the edge of despair.


    ¡°When our sisters pleaded, did you spare them?¡± one of the Fairies, whose eyes were glowing crimson, asked coldly. ¡°In your eyes, we were nothing but insects that you can crush. But, now that our Queen is here, it is time for all of you to atone for your sins.¡±


    ¡°And that atonement is none other than a slow, and painful death~¡± another Fairy added before summoning a water sword, which stabbed on the youngdy¡¯s thigh, making her scream in pain.


    It was not only her who was screaming.


    Her teammates, who made her feel as if they were unstoppable, were suffering the same fate.


    All the Fairies were slowly but surely killing them and relishing every second of it.


    After receiving their Queen¡¯s Blessing, their powers had increased exponentially, making them four times stronger than they were in the past.


    The Wizards and Witches realized this toote when their spells, which had killed countless Fairies in the past, were easily dispelled.


    What followed next was a one-sided beating that forced them to bring out their tokens and break them to escape.


    But, with Celestia¡¯s power epassing the entire world, not a single thing would be able to enter or leave without her permission.


    Another round of cheers and giggles reverberated in the air as the Fairies continued to torture their foes, making the pitiful Wizards and Witches regret their earlier act of antagonizing the Water Fairies, who were just defending their home from invaders.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in the Legacy Domain¡­


    ¡°Just allow yourselves to be captured,¡± a Water Fairy said after sealing several Elves and Wood Fairies in a bubble of water, preventing them from escaping.


    ¡°Heh~ Aren¡¯t you all lucky?¡± another Fairy rhetoricallymented. ¡°If you had killed even one of our sisters, all of you would be suffering right now.¡±


    ¡°Do you hear it?¡± a Water Fairy who flew close to a Wood Fairy asked with a sneer on her beautiful face. ¡°The cries and shouts of the sinners who will be offered to our Queen? Worry not, for all of you will bear witness to her greatness as she breaks free from this prison.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re lucky enough, our Queen will show you Mercy and have all of you reborn to be our sisters. This is the greatest honor that all of you can receive from Her Majesty.¡±


    The Elves and the Wood Fairies had grim expressions on their faces after hearing the Water Fairies¡¯ crazed words.


    But right now, they didn¡¯t have a choice.


    They only had two options¡ªept the Fairy Queen¡¯s blessing, turning them into Water Fairies, and keep their lives, or reject her mercy and die as sacrifices.


    Both options were bad, and the only thing they could do was hope that someone coulde and save them from the nightmare that they found themselves in.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ethan¡¯s group, which was still dozens of miles away from the Blue Pir, saw a sh of light that appeared in front of them.


    And from that light, there emerged a little fairy who was no bigger than Lyall¡¯s pinky finger.


    ¡°Aria?¡± Nika, who immediately recognized the Gatekeeper of the Sacred Altar, flew toward the little Fairy with surprise. ¡°What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at the altar?¡±


    ¡°Nika!¡± Aria immediately clung to the High Pixie and started to cry her eyes out. ¡°Wuwuwu! I¡¯m scared!¡±


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Nika hugged the trembling fairy and patted her back. ¡°Tell me what happened. Why are you so far from the Sacred Altar?¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡±


    The little Fairy was not in the right state of mind to answer Nika¡¯s question, which made the High Pixie feel helpless.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Aria raised her head to look in the direction where she heard the voice and came face to face with Ethan, who was in his Salmon form.


    The little Fairy¡¯s body suddenly stiffened before losing consciousness.


    Lyall, who was watching from the side, giggled. It was very obvious that Aria fainted out of fright upon seeing a fish, who could swallow her whole, appear beside her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat for now,¡± Conall proposed as he looked in front of them. ¡°I sense something extremely dangerous in front. If the Gatekeeper is here, then it could only mean one thing. Something has happened at the Sacred Altar, and whatever it is, it¡¯s definitely bad news for us.¡±


    Conall trusted his instinct very much.


    His senses were telling him that continuing to head to the Altar was an extremely dangerous thing to do.


    Ethan, who also sensed danger ahead of them, nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Nika, do you know any good ces to hide in these parts?¡± Ethan asked.


    The High Pixie nodded. ¡°I know a ce with clusters of tall water grasses. We can hide there.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t say it out loud, Nika also felt that something had gone terribly wrong, and the thought made her skin crawl.


    All Water Fairies were somehow connected to each other, and the prickling sensation that she was feeling made her feel fearful.


    Everyone was in agreement that they shouldn¡¯t do anything reckless until they heard the full story from Aria, who was currently unconscious.


    It was at that moment when Lyall and Conall heard a faint, blood-curdling scream in the distance, making their faces turn solemn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ethan said. ¡°This ce is no longer safe.¡±


    Nika nodded and flew in the direction where the tall grasses of the Wends were located.


    They would hear distant screams from time to time as they headed toward their destination, making them increase their pace.


    As they were traveling to their destination, Ethan manipted the water around them and created countless fishes that were only three inches long.


    ¡®Find my teammates and see what is happening around us,¡¯ Ethan ordered his creations. ¡®Go!¡¯


    After transforming into a Salmon, the young man was starting to understand the abilities he possessed in his current form.


    Using his Origin Magic, Mimir¡¯s Wisdom, Ethan¡¯s mental and spiritual powers had gone beyond the norm, allowing him to create countless spies that were fully under his control.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that someone from Midgard was watching everything that was happening inside the domain and found it quite amusing.


    ¡®To think I would be able to see such an entertaining event from far away. Marking that boy was worth it.¡¯


    Seated on his throne, the King of Fairies, Oberon, smirked as he gazed at the Salmon with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Celestia huh?¡± Oberon chuckled. ¡°A very troublesomedy has awakened. Now, what are you going to do, little Salmon?¡¯


    The King of Fairies couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling because all of this was simply too entertaining for him.


    He wasn¡¯t the least bit worried even if Celestia were to return to the world. After all, she was his kin, and neither of them would do anything to hurt each other¡¯s interest.


    -------------------------------


    A/N: Releasing chapters early because I''m going to meet an author friend, and might hang with him tillte at night. Also, feel free to read my other novel, System''s POV, while waiting for the next chapters of Strongest Warlock - Wizard World Irregr. I''ll see you all in the next chapters!

 Chapter 525 The Great Battle Of Rain And Storm

    <h4>Chapter 525 The Great Battle Of Rain And Storm </h4>


    In the ancient days of old, when the Primordials roamed thend, several leaders of each race rose up and led their people to great heights.


    They were called the Progenitors.


    The Demon King, Asmodeus.


    The Vampire king, d.


    The Dwarven King, Dvalinn.


    The Elven King, Dain.


    The Sea King, Leviathan.


    The King of the Birds, Garuda.


    The Ruler of the Rivers and Lakes, Okeanos.


    The Lord of the Wilds, Cernunnos.


    The Fairy King, Oberon, and the Fairy Queen, Titania.


    There were many other Progenitors, and all of them held great powers, allowing their races to thrive.


    From time to time, powerful creatures would be born among these different races, blessedly granted with power that almost matched those of the Progenitors.


    They were called the Colossi.


    They were the so-called Heroes and Paragons that stood among the masses.


    Gilgamesh, one of the Kings of Men, had risen up to such heights.


    Jack Frost, the personification of ice and snow, brought the coldness of Winter wherever he went.


    Then during the Primordial Era, there was also Celestia, the Water Fairy Queen, whom many believed was Okeanos'' bride.


    Her power was so great that she, alongside her lover, could drown an entire continent if they wished for it.


    Of course, such rumors were never proven, and to this day, no one knew if Celestia and Okeanos truly were lovers.


    While the hearsays of the two of them being in a rtionship wasn¡¯t confirmed, there was some truth in Celestia¡¯s attempt to flood an entire continent with water and end all lives in it.


    That continent was none other than the Shire Continent, and no one knew why she tried to do such a thing.


    All everyone knew was that, when she was about to seed in drowning the entire continent, ending all lives on it, someone visited her and tried to talk her out of it.


    It was none other than Arariel.


    The Angel who was said to also have the power to control all the waters in the world.


    But their discussion didn¡¯t end well. It even turned into a big fight, which made the entire Continent into their battlefield.


    Rain fell for several days. Lightning rained down from the heavens. Roars of thunder drowned all sounds.


    Historians had called that battle The Great Battle of Rain and Storm.


    Two powerhouses with the power over the same element shed against each other, dividing the Shire Continent into four territories.


    Northshire, where the Dwarves lived.


    Westshire, where the Elves and Fae dwell.


    Southshire, where the Beastkins made their dens.


    And Eastshire, bastion of Humanity.


    It was these two Colossi that divided the continent as such, giving each race a domain of their own.


    When the rain finally stopped and the dark clouds covering the sky cleared, Celestia and Arariel had disappeared from the face of the world.


    Legend has it that both of them perished at the same time, while romanticists believed that the two fell in love with each other and went to thends of Saraqael, where Deities, Demigods, and Paragons dwelled.


    A ce that was on a different ne, which ovepped with the world of Midgard.


    Yet, one of those two figures from the Legend had appeared inside an Epic Legacy Domain, and she wasn¡¯t too thrilled seeing invaders trample through her sanctuary.


    The sounds of screams reverberated everywhere as the Fairies, Pixies, and High Pixies, who gained a tremendous boost in their magical powers, hunted those who had mercilessly killed theirrades a few hours ago.


    ¡°Hahaha! Die! Die! Die!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! DIE!¡±


    ¡°Show no mercy!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Fairies might be mischievous by nature, but they weren¡¯t truly cruel. This was the reason why they lived in groups and fought together if someone were to bully one of them.


    The only difference was that inside the Legacy Domain, there weren¡¯t just dozens or hundreds of fairies living together.


    They numbered in the thousands.


    Tens of thousands!


    Ethan, who was currently with Lyall, Conall, Nika, and the Gatekeeper, Aria, traveled northwest, where the tall grasses grew.


    Once they arrived, they headed deep inside it, finally getting a breather from the mayhem that was happening around them.


    It was at that moment when Aria finally woke up and ryed everything that happened in the Sacred Altar.


    ¡°Queen Celestia had woken up?¡± Nika frowned. ¡°And she forced the fairies to hunt the invaders by making them turn berserk with her powers?¡±


    Aria nodded. ¡°Right now, only her spirit has been freed, but not her body.¡±


    ¡°So her body is still inside the Sacred Altar, and she needs you to unlock it?¡± Ethan inquired, making Aria almost faint for the second time, fearing that the Salmon was going to eat her.


    ¡°Calm down. He won¡¯t eat you,¡± Nika patted the little Fairy¡¯s head, whose entire body was shuddering due to fear. ¡°He¡¯s on our side. At least, I think so.¡±


    ¡°I am on your side,¡± Ethan reassured the two fairies. ¡°Right now, we only n to destroy the Legacy Tome in the Sacred Altar, but not free her body. The moment the Legacy Tome is destroyed, all of us will be teleported outside of this Domain, ending all conflicts.¡±


    Aria, who had the power to open the Sacred Altar, nodded her head in understanding.


    ¡°But even if she is just a spirit, Queen Celestia is very powerful,¡± Aria said in an anxious tone. ¡°She will definitely discover us before we can get near the altar. When that happens, all the Fairies will not hesitate to attack us. I¡¯m scared. Queen Celestia is scary.¡±


    Just as Ethan was about tofort the little fairy, one of his water fishes made contact with Nicole, who was currently running away from the Crazed Fairies.


    The reward she got from the King of Eastshire was a pair of shoes, which allowed her to skate over the surface of water as if she was skating on ice.


    Channeling his thoughts to the Water Fish, Ethan talked to Nicole using telepathy.


    ¡°Nicole, follow the Water Fish toe to my location,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I am with Lyall, Conall, and the Gatekeeper of the Sacred Altar. We found a safe hiding ce.¡±


    ¡°What about the fairies pursuing me?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle them. Just follow the fish.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Nicole immediately made a right turn and started to skate behind the fish, which was headed in the Northwest direction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her run away!¡± one of the Fairies shouted. ¡°Pursue her!¡±


    But just as they were about to do that, countless water fishes unleashed a stream of water against them, creating a mist that blocked their vision.


    By the time the mist cleared, Nicole was no longer in sight, making the Fairies look at each other in dismay.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! They won¡¯t be leaving this ce alive anyway!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It doesn¡¯t matter if they live for an hour or two, we will still kill them in the end!¡±


    ¡°¡°Right!¡±¡±


    After hyping themselves up, the Fairies looked for other targets in their surroundings bymunicating with their sisters.


    Soon, they flew toward the Southeast, where many Wizards and Witches were making a desperate stand against the Fairies, who had started to corner them all.


    Luckily, as Nicole traveled to Ethan¡¯s location, she met up with Henry and Rowan, who managed to find each other early.


    Ethan told them about the situation through the Water Fish, which prompted the three of them to reunite with him.


    All of them knew that they needed toe up with a n against Celestia, who was currently seated on the Sacred Altar with a devilish smile stered on her face.

 Chapter 526 I’ll Cross That Bridge When I Get There

    <h4>Chapter 526 I¡¯ll Cross That Bridge When I Get There</h4>


    ¡°¡­ What in the world happened to you, Ethan?¡± Nicole looked at the Salmon in disbelief. ¡°Did the Fairies curse you or something?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t curse him!¡± Nika stated.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s right!¡± Ariamented while hiding behind Nika.


    Henry found the situation quite amusing and fought the strong urge to hold Ethan to get a closer look.


    Rowan, on the other hand, looked at the Salmon in disgust and started to wonder if his sister would break her rtionship with Ethan once she discovered he had turned into a fish.


    ¡°Okay, listen up. I have a n,¡± Ethan said. ¡°It¡¯s very risky, but I believe that it has a very high chance of sess.¡±


    Since no one knew what to do at the moment, they decided to listen to what the Salmon had in mind.


    But after Ethan had finished his exnation, all of them looked at him as if he hadpletely lost his mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s suicide,¡± Henrymented. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to handle her on your own?¡±


    ¡°How about we help you?¡± Rowan proposed. ¡°With Henry and I shielding you, the chances of this mission seeding rises as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also help.¡± Nicole looked at Ethan stubbornly. ¡°We can¡¯t let you take such risks.¡±


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°No. Only Aria and I will be going. The rest of you, stay here.¡±


    The Sacred Altar was in the middle of arge body of water, and there was only one path ofnd leading to it.


    However, this wasn¡¯t a problem for Ethan. With his Salmon form, he could just swim and stealthily approach the Altar underwater.


    Once he arrived within range of where Aria could open the Legacy Tome, he would immediately make his move and destroy it.


    He was confident that he could make it work with only Aria and him. Adding more to their raiding party wouldn¡¯t necessarily increase the chances of their mission seeding.


    In fact, it would even decrease it because Ethan would have to prioritize saving their lives if they get in trouble.


    ¡°Listen, I am confident that I can sneak into the location of the Sacred Altar without being discovered,¡± Ethan said. ¡°If you guyse with me, the Fairies will easily detect you. Can you really face off against thousands of them?


    ¡°Also, the sooner I go, the faster everyone in this Domain can escape. Even now, many people are dying. I can¡¯t dy this any longer.¡±


    Henry, who found Ethan¡¯s words convincing, sighed before scratching his head.


    ¡°Although it pains me to admit it, this is indeed the best course of action,¡± Henrymented. ¡°But are you sure that you will be able to pull this off, Ethan? No offense, but I¡¯m finding it hard to believe that you will be able to hold your ground against Celestia in your fish form.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir Henry,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Although I look like this now, I am still able to use my powers. Also, you already know what I¡¯m capable of in this kind of environment, right?¡±


    It was Ethan who had helped Henry control the power of his Legacy by defeating the Giant Statue under the Sea.


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor knew that Ethan wasn¡¯t bluffing when he said that he would be able to fight anyone inside the Legacy Domain.


    As for whether he was strong enough to face off against the Spirit of the Fairy Queen, that was still up for debate.


    However, they didn¡¯t have time for debates.


    They needed to take action, so Henry reluctantly nodded his head and gave Ethan his blessing.


    ¡°You can go, but promise me that you will not risk your life,¡± Henry eyed the Salmon solemnly. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it,e back to us. We can still fight together and make our way towards the Altar.¡±


    Ethan nodded before shifting his attention to the High Pixie. ¡°Nika, stay here with my friends. I¡¯m sure that the other Fairies will not attack you. If theye to this location, make them go away at all costs.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Fine.¡± Nika promised. ¡°But you have to swear that you will keep Aria safe. If something happens to her, I¡¯ll curse you for life.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡± Ethan nodded.


    The Salmon had already exined his n of action, so although she was feeling nervous, Aria flew inside Ethan¡¯s mouth, and stayed there as he swam toward their destination.


    There were other fishes in the Wends, but all of them made way as Ethan swam past them.


    After being a Salmon for a few hours, Ethan learned he had an interesting ability. He could increase or decrease his body size, whenever he wanted to.


    His biggest form was sixty inches long, and his smallest was only a foot long.


    This allowed him to move undetected under the water, with Aria inside of his mouth.


    The little Fairy told him the general direction of where to find the Sacred Altar through their connection with each other.


    With the power of his Origin Magic masking her presence, he was confident that even Celestia¡¯s Spirit Form wouldn¡¯t be able to detect the little fairy unless Aria was only a meter or two away from her.


    But it was not only Ethan making his way towards the Sacred Altar.


    dimir Asta, who had mastered the spell of invisibility, was also making steady progress as he transformed himself into a hummingbird.


    This was the only animal that he could transform into, but he was very proficient in it.


    He could even stay transformed for up to half a day if need be, making him one of the best scouts among the Magistratus Trainees during their missions.


    dimir wasughing in his heart as he flew unhindered towards the blue pir of light in the distance.


    He wished that all the Fairies would kill everyone, including Nicole and Ethan, whom he treated as an eyesore.


    With his unique skill set, he was confident that he would be able to snatch the Legacy Tome without endangering his life.


    However, he was still on the fence whether he should acquire its power or not.


    dimir might be confident in his ability, but he knew of many confident people in the world who thought too highly of themselves, resulting in their early deaths.


    He was ambitious, but he wasn¡¯t stupid.


    ¡®I¡¯ll cross that bridge when I get there,¡¯ dimir thought. ¡®For now, I need to get to the Altar first and see the current state of things. I¡¯ll decide whether I should obtain the Legacy or not depending on its nature.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t even bother to enjoy the screams that he was hearing around him because these people in his eyes weren¡¯t important.


    The only screams he wanted to hear were Nicole¡¯s and Ethan¡¯s.


    These were the two people whom he wanted to see die right before his eyes. But the Legacy Tome took precedence above all else.


    ¡®The fairies were shouting earlier ¡°Die in Queen Celestia¡¯s name!¡±,¡¯ dimir thought. ¡®A Fairy Queen is not an easy opponent. I better be extra careful when I¡¯m near the sacred Altar.


    With a n in mind, he let go of all doubts and worries and flew straight toward his destination.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that, under the water, a Salmon was also swimming as quickly as it could.


    Ethan and dimir had no idea that the two of them were actually neck to neck with each other as they headed toward the Sacred Altar.


    With their current speed, it would take them at least six more hours to reach their destination.


    Little did the two of them know that their opponent, even though she was only a Fairy Queen in her Spirit Form, was more cunning than the opponents that they had faced in the past.

 Chapter 527 Foolish Mortal, Your Stupidity Astounds Me

    <h4>Chapter 527 Foolish Mortal, Your Stupidity Astounds Me </h4>


    ¡°We¡¯re getting near,¡± Aria said, her body uncontrobly trembling from time to time due to the fear of being discovered by the Fairy Queen.


    However, despite their situation, Ethan inexplicably felt that everything was going to be fine.


    He didn¡¯t know why he was feeling this way, but it somewhat surprised him. However, since he didn¡¯t feel any danger, he decided to give it a try.


    Due to the influence of Mimir¡¯s Origin Magic, Ethan¡¯s Transformation was perfect. Even those who were proficient in detection magic wouldn¡¯t be able to sense him unless he went out of his way to reveal himself.


    Aria, who was currently peeking out from inside the Salmon¡¯s mouth, had a determined look on her face.


    Although she was still scared, evident with her little body shivering from time to time, Ethan''s presence somewhat had a calming effect on her.


    She was starting to believe that maybe, just maybe, they would be able to turn the situation around and free her sisters from the Fairy Queen¡¯s Mind Control Magic.


    Half an hourter, Ethan slowed down his speed as he entered the water passage that led to ake-like body of water.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t really ake. The water of the Domain wasing from the Sacred Altar itself, which flowed outwards, creating the wends that the Fairies were currently living in.


    As Ethan slowly swam toward the Sacred Altar, an amused voice spread in the surroundings.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Celestia spoke in a teasing tone. ¡°Someone actually thought that they could sneak inside my altar undetected? You look down on me too much, Human.¡±


    Aria, who was inside Ethan¡¯s mouth, immediately curled up into a fetal position and covered her face with her hands. Her body trembled non-stop, thinking that the Fairy Queen had discovered them.


    Ethan also thought that he had been discovered.


    But before he could do anything, a scream reverberated in the surroundings, making him raise his head to look above him.


    There, he saw a young man, writhing in pain as he clutched his chest with his right hand.


    ¡®dimir?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s eyes widened after recognizing the person who was currently bound by several chains made up of water.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a Human for a very long time,¡± Celestia¡¯s Spirit hovered above the water as she slowly flew toward dimir. ¡°But all of you are still as vile and ugly as I remember.¡±


    ¡°L-Let me go!¡± dimir pleaded as he struggled from his bindings. ¡°I am willing to be your servant!¡±


    ¡°Servant?¡± Celestia sneered. ¡°Why would I make a disgusting worm like you my servant? You reek of blood and arrogance. I can tell that you¡¯ve killed many, yet you do not feel the least bit guilty about it.


    ¡°Such a vile creature, lower than a worm. At least worms have their uses, but you? The only thing you¡¯re good for is food fed to fish.¡±


    dimir continued to struggle as he tried to free himself from the chains that bound him. However, when Celestia came within his range, he flicked his wand from his hand and chanted a spell.


    ¡°Magna Fulgur Tempestate!¡±


    The wand shot toward the sky and unleashed golden lightning bolts, which all descended in Celestia¡¯s direction.


    Lightning was a very powerful element, capable of dealing great damage to all creatures, with the exception of those who had an immunity in it.


    It was also immensely effective against Specters, Ghosts, and other Ethereal Type Monsters.


    Since he was dealing with a spirit, dimir took an all-or-nothing gamble by using Celestia¡¯s weakness against her.


    Or so he thought.


    Countless fish floated to the surface of theke as the thunderstorm descended upon Celestia.


    Almost all the fish in the vicinity died after being electrocuted by the golden lightning bolts, with the exception of a Salmon, who was watching the battle right beside the Altar that Celestia had abandoned.


    His body naturally repelled the electrical currents, protecting him and the small fairy inside his mouth.


    White smoke rose from the surface of the water as dimir panted for breath.


    He was wearing artifacts that prevented himself from getting electrocuted by his own attack.


    There were many asions when he had to summon his Trump Card at close range, especially in a body of water. Because of this, he was always equipped with magical essories that helped repel lightning and electricity, lowering his chances of getting hurt by his own spell.


    However, since he had summoned a Great Lightning Storm at a very close range, he still suffered minor injuries, with all of his hairs standing on end.


    When the white mist in the surroundings cleared, dimir couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock upon seeing the Fairy Queen unscathed by his all-out attack.


    ¡°Had the Humans be dumber over the countless years I¡¯ve been sealed in this Domain?¡± Celestia asked in a disdainful tone. ¡°Did you really think that I, the Water Fairy Queen, would be afraid of Lightning Bolts? Foolish mortal, your stupidity astounds me.¡±


    A momentter, dimir¡¯s blood-curdling scream spread in the Sacred Altar as a water spear pierced his leg, drawing blood.


    ¡°At least you scream well.¡± Celestia chuckled before she snapped her fingers, summoning more Water Spears that soon pierced through dimir¡¯s body. Blood seeped through his robes, dyeing the fabric and the surrounding water crimson.


    Celestia giggled evilly as she looked at the young man writhing and screaming in pain.


    His entire body was now like a pin cushion, but instead of needles, dozens of Water Spikes stuck out of his body.


    dimir had many regrets, but the greatest one at the moment wasing to the Sacred Altar and attempting to steal the Epic Legacy Tome inside.


    If only he hadn¡¯t thought too highly of himself and hadn¡¯t overestimated his Invisibility and Transformation Spells, then he wouldn¡¯t be dying right now.


    Knowing that he was about to die, the young man slowly raised his head to look at the Sacred Altar in the distance, hoping to catch a glimpse of the prize that he sought after.


    But the only thing he saw was the Epic Legacy Tome being pulled by a string made up of water, falling straight toward theke¡¯s surface.


    dimir watched in surprise as the Tome hit the water and disappearedpletely without even making a ssh.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Hahaha¡­ Hahaha!¡± dimirughed out loud, making the Water Fairy Queen sneer.


    Celestia thought that the young man had gone crazy from being tortured, but his next words made the arrogant Fairy Queen show a rare expression of shock on her face.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Stupid Spirit,¡± dimirughed as blood flowed from his lips. ¡°You act so high and mighty, but you¡¯re dumb as well. While you¡¯re happily torturing me, your precious Legacy Tome has been stolen away from right under your nose!¡±


    Celestia immediately turned around to look at the Altar, only to find that the Epic Legacy Tome, which held half of her power, was no longer there.


    The Tome was bound by chains and ced inside a protective barrier, which could only be dispelled by the Gatekeeper of the Altar.


    Celestia was confident that she could detect Aria¡¯s presence as soon as she entered the boundary of theke of the Sacred Altar.


    This confidence made herpletely lower her guard, for she believed that no one could get past her.


    But this confidence of hers was shattered when she realized that someone had taken the Legacy Tome away while she was distracted with dimir.


    ¡°Who dares?!¡± Celestia roared and raised her hands, manipting the entireke to rise like a fountain.


    Suddenly, she noticed something move from the corner of her vision.


    A single Salmon jumped toward the border of theke, falling head-first on the other side and swimming away as if its life depended on it.


    A momentter, Celestia¡¯s scream spread inside the Legacy Domain like the booming of thunder. The noise pulled the attention of all the Fairies and the survivors whom they were hunting, making them look in the direction where a giant fountain of water soared high toward the sky.

 Chapter 528 I’m Not Really Free Right Now

    <h4>Chapter 528 I¡¯m Not Really Free Right Now</h4>


    A few minutes before all hell broke loose in the Sacred Altar¡­


    Ethan swam past Celestia¡¯s Spirit, who was moving toward dimir¡¯s direction.


    At first, he thought that he was the one whom Celestia had discovered. Fortunately, it turned out to be someone else, and the realization made him sigh in relief.


    He positioned himself as close to the altar as possible, waiting for the right opportunity to strike.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything, and wait for my signal,¡± Ethan said to Aria through telepathy. ¡°As soon as I give you the signal, you will remove the seal from the Legacy Tome and dispel the barrier protecting it. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    ¡°Un!¡± Aria nodded, then took deep breaths in order to calm herself down.


    Both of them knew that they only had one chance to escape this ce alive, so they were hoping that dimir would distract Celestia long enough to allow them to make their move.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t have to wait for a long time because dimir unleashed his strongest Trump Card the moment Celestia came within his strike range.


    ¡°Magna Fulgur Tempestate!¡±


    The surface of the water lit up as countless golden lightning bolts descended from the heavens.


    Aria, who was about to scream, found her mouth covered by ayer of water, preventing her from making any noise.


    Ethan focused on repelling the electrical currents that were headed in his direction to prevent Aria from getting affected by it.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of getting hit by lightning bolts because it was a power that belonged to him¡­ However, the same couldn''t be said for the Fairy, so he had to keep her safe no matter what.


    When the lightning barrage ended, a white mist rose up from the water, lowering the visibility to zero.


    Ethan knew that now was the time to take action, so he coaxed Aria to remove the seal from the Altar.


    His wand appeared beside him, ready to cast a spell that would pull the Tome from the altar.


    It took Aria nearly half a minute to undo the chains that bound the Epic Legacy Tome and dispel the barrier protecting it.


    When the barrier disappeared, Ethan¡¯s wand conjured a string made up of water, which wrapped itself around the Legacy Tome.


    A secondter, the wand gave the string a firm tug, making the Tome fall toward the surface of theke.


    Ethan, who was waiting for the right moment, immediately stored the Tome inside Morgan¡¯s Ring as soon as itnded on the water.


    He wasn''t sure if Morgan¡¯s Ring could store the book, but he believed that since it was not an ordinary Storage Ring, it must be possible for it to store a Legacy Tome inside of it.


    Fortunately, his gamble worked, surprising even him.


    ¡°Swim away now!¡± Aria screamed using telepathy, snapping Ethan out of his daze.


    Not caring if they were discovered or not, Ethan swam as fast as he possibly could.


    He made a beeline towards the edge of theke, where the water passage he used to enter was located.


    When he was just a few meters away from safety, a roar filled with anger reached him.


    ¡°Who dares?!¡± Celestia roared.


    Ethan, who was only three meters away from the underwater passage, found himself and the water around him being tossed high up in the air, making Aria scream from inside his mouth.


    The wand, which was hovering by his side, encapsted his body within a water bubble, allowing Ethan to regain control of his body.


    ¡°Jump now!¡± Illumina¡¯s voice spoke inside his mind, prompting him to do as she said.


    Using all the strength he could muster, Ethan jumped, using the water as a springboard to get on the other side of theke.


    Ethan briefly turned his head around, locking eyes with the crazed Water Fairy Queen, who was looking in his direction with hatred.


    Suddenly, time seemed to stop at that exact moment, almost giving Ethan a heart attack.


    ¡°Um, I know that this is not the right time, but I¡¯d just like to congratte you for unlocking one of the secret features of Morgan¡¯s Ring!¡± Fortis Dud said with a smile.


    ¡°Sir, can we talkter? I¡¯m not really free right now.¡± Ethan, whose body waspletely frozen in ce, felt a very strong urge to give the Will of Fortis Dud a good ¡°fish pping¡± for picking this critical moment to appear before him.


    ¡°Fine, fine. Let¡¯s talkter.¡± Fortis Dud nced at the Fairy Queen, whose looks could easily kill before shifting his gaze back to Ethan. ¡°Make sure to survive, okay? Also, it will be best not to destroy that Tome. It is very, very, veeeeeeerypatible with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t destroy it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Make sure not to destr¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t release me right now, I swear to my Grandma Agnes that I will destroy this Tome even if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±


    Fortis Dud coughed lightly before turning into particles of light.


    A momentter, time returned to normal. Ethan braced himself to dive headfirst in the water and swim as far away as he could.


    He caused a small ssh when hended on the surface of the water. But after that, he traveled underwater like a torpedo, heading as far away as he could before all hell broke loose around him.


    Celestia¡¯s roar made the entire domain tremble, making all lives inside of it realize that something had gone terribly wrong in the direction of the Sacred Altar.


    ¡°Hurry! Hurry! Hurry! Hurry! Hurry! Hurry!¡± Aria said repeatedly, as if she was chanting a prayer. ¡°Swim! Swim! Swim! Swim! Swim!¡±


    Suddenly, Ethan felt a strong magical presence behind him, forcing him to make evasive actions.


    In the location where he was swimming earlier, a giant water spear descended and impaled itself in the water.


    Ethan deftly evaded the other Water Spears which Celestia had hurled in his direction, hoping that one of them would luckily hit the thief who had stolen half of her powers and all of her knowledge.


    Both Ethan and Celestia didn¡¯t know that somewhere in Midgard, Oberon wasughing out loud and pping his hands happily while shouting Bravo!


    He was quite impressed that Ethan managed to steal the Epic Legacy Tome without alerting Celestia at first.


    If dimir hadn¡¯t said anything, Ethan might have been able to escape undetected.


    But s, someone as ambitious as dimir only treated others as a stepping stone and not the other way around. If he was going to die, he would drag others with him!


    Celestia hatefully red at the Salmon and unleashed one long-ranged spell after the other.


    Now that the Water Fairy Queen had locked the Salmon in her sights, she would not let it go no matter what.


    From the deepest part of Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, where his Three Origin Magic were hidden, one of them opened their eyes to look at what was happening to Ethan.


    A faint smile appeared on that being¡¯s face, finding this sudden turn of events quite amusing.


    ¡°Celestia, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    Two minutester, it once again closed its eyes and went to sleep. It was yet not his turn to take action, and Ethan still hadn¡¯t unlocked the requirements to use his powers.


    Until then, he would wait patiently and sincerely pray that his descendant would be able to survive the wrath of the Queen who had been sealed away for hundreds of years.

 Chapter 529 Surrender Now, Or Prepare To Fight!

    <h4>Chapter 529 Surrender Now, Or Prepare To Fight! </h4>


    The entirety of the Legacy Domain trembled as dark clouds covered the entire sky.


    Suddenly, a voice filled with killing intent reverberated in the surroundings.


    ¡°All my subjects, listen to me! Bring me that Salmon, dead or alive!¡±


    A giant magic circle lit up above the heavens as Celestia cast a spell from within the Sacred Altar.


    A secondter, a red beam of light rose up toward the sky, pointing at Ethan¡¯s current location.


    All of the Fairies, Pixies, and High Pixies, who were busy attacking the invaders, ceased fire and flew toward the direction of the moving red pir en masse.


    Their numbers were so great that they looked like a shimmering wave of blue lights in the darkness. If it were ordinary times, the people in the domain would have appreciated such a scene.


    But, knowing that this phenomenon was caused by countless bloodthirsty fairies, the only thing they could do was breathe a sigh of relief after these fairies left them alone.


    A third of those who had participated in the expedition had already perished, and if the Fairies hadn¡¯t withdrawn from their battlefield, more would have joined their ranks.


    Nicole, Henry, Rowan, Lyall, Conall, and Nika, who heard the Fairy Queen¡¯s order, all looked in the direction of the red pir with grim expressions on their faces.


    They were now left with two choices¡ªto either stay in hiding, or leave the tall grass in order to support Ethan.


    ¡°We need to go and save him,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°No,¡± Henry replied. ¡°We will stay here.¡±


    ¡°But Ethan¡¯s in trouble.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s all the more reason why we must stay here. Can¡¯t you see? The red pir is going opposite from our location. It means that Ethan didn¡¯t want us to be targeted.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s outnumbered,¡± Nicole insisted. ¡°All the Fairies under Celestia¡¯s control are after him.¡±


    Henry shook his head. ¡°If it¡¯s just the Fairies surrounding him, then they won¡¯t pose a threat to Ethan. Nicole, have you seen him use his full powers?¡±


    Nicole was about to say yes, but she held herself back.


    Thinking twice, she still might''ve not seen Ethan use his full powers. Back then, she thought that his Partial Resonance was his ultimate trump card.


    But she had a feeling that her sparring partner had still not shown her his full powers.


    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± afformed Conall, who was listening to the conversation. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Ethan use his full powers. If it¡¯s just Fairies, he won¡¯t have a problem against them. Also, his element is water so¡­¡±


    ¡°His element is not water,¡± Lyall interjected. ¡°It¡¯s seawater. Lily told me about it when the two of us had a girl talk.¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Conall arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Of course, there is, Brother,¡± Lyall answered. ¡°Seawater is salty, and fresh water isn¡¯t salty, right? Which means that although he is surrounded by water, it¡¯s still not fully under his control. He¡¯s only able to wield it because there''s no one with higher mastery of it around him.


    ¡°But this is the Water Fairy Queen we are talking about. Her power gives her dominion over rivers andkes. She can even conjure storms. If it were a direct sh between the same element, the one who had higher proficiency in it would win most of the time.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Then, should we help him?¡± Rowan asked.


    At the end of the day, Ethan was still his sister¡¯s lover. Since he doesn¡¯t want Luna to be sad, he would at least do his best to ensure that hees out of this dungeon alive.


    ¡°No,¡± Lyall replied. ¡°If we want to help him, all of us need to stay put and keep ourselves safe. That¡¯s the best help we can give him.¡±


    While Ethan¡¯s group had finally decided to keep hiding, the Trout found himself surrounded on all sides by countless Fairies.


    ¡°Haha! We got you surrounded!¡± a High Pixie shouted.


    ¡°Surrender now, or prepare to fight!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°That¡¯s right!¡±¡±¡±


    Seeing that he was indeedpletely surrounded, Ethan started toe up with a n in order to escape his current situation.


    As much as possible, he wanted to avoid harming the Fairies because they reminded him of Ruby and the rest of the Fairies in Brynhildr Academy.


    Also, the fairies were currently under the control of Celestia and were merely acting on their orders.


    Aside from that, Aria was begging him not to hurt her sisters, which forced him toe up with a n that would not end in bloodshed.


    To his surprise, the answer came to him very easily. It made him wonder if it was Mimir¡¯s Legacy that allowed him to quickly think of a way to divert the Fairies attention.


    Although he wasn''t sure if this was going to work, he decided to give it a try.


    Ethan jumped up out of the water and increased his size up to a meter long.


    Since his location was alreadypromised, there was no need to hide anymore.


    ¡°Do you wish to surrender?!¡±


    ¡°Answer or we will attack!¡±


    ¡°I eat raw fish too, you know?¡±


    Ethan, who already knew the weakness of Fairies, looked at them with a fearless gaze before asking them a question.


    ¡°Hey, beautiful Fairies. Do you like sweets?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°I have many sweet things you can eat. I¡¯m sure that none of you will be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    ¡°Did he just say sweets?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t he the Salmon who gave us candies earlier?¡±


    ¡°Candies? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something very delicious!¡±


    ¡°Is it food?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s food!¡±


    A High Pixie wavered after hearing that it was something sweet and delicious. However, she was given orders by her Queen, so she prioritized the order given to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the sweets you are talking about,¡± the High Pixie shouted. ¡°But you areing with us whether you like it or no¡ª¡±


    Before the leader of the Pixies could even finish her words, Ethan unleashed hundreds of candies in her direction, making the High Pixie subconsciously catch one of them.


    The High Pixie looked at the colorful candy in her hands, which was a quarter of her body size before giving it a lick.


    ¡°S-Sweet!¡± the High Pixie muttered, making all the other Fairies, who had also caught the candies, give them a lick.


    ¡°Wow! This is good!¡±


    ¡°Is this candy?¡±


    ¡°Delicious!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Give us more!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Give us more!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Candy!¡±¡±¡±


    Ethan, who always carried bags of candies numbering in the hundreds, didn¡¯t hesitate to scatter them toward the sky.


    All the Fairies who saw the countless colorful candies didn''t hesitate and entered a grabbing frenzy, simr to what happens when you throw pieces of bread on ake filled with fish.


    Of course, Ethan didn¡¯t forget Aria. He gave the little fairy a candy as well, making thetter forget her worries as she happily licked the candy in her hands.


    Perhaps due to her orders being overridden, the eyes of the Fairies reverted back to their regr color, breaking free from Celestial¡¯s control.


    ¡°So sweet!¡±


    ¡°This Mr. Salmon is a good salmon.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Must prot!¡±


    ¡°¡°Right!¡±¡±


    Hearing their reaction, Ethan breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this move allowed him to avoid the worst-case scenario.


    But before he could enjoy his victory, his body was suddenly frozen in ce, preventing him from moving.


    Perhaps knowing that he was in danger, he immediately spat out Aria from his mouth, making the small fairy plop toward the water.


    A secondter, Ethan disappeared from where he was, making all the Fairies gasp in shock.


    When he regained his senses, the Salmon found himself bound by countless water chains. He stared at the Water Fairy Queen, who was looking at him with disdain.


    ¡°You really thought that you could get away from me, huh?¡± Celestia sneered. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t notice it earlier, but it seems that you¡¯re also under a transformation spell simr to that worm over there.¡±


    Celestia nced at Vincent, who was trapped inside a bubble prison, unable to go anywhere.


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken something very important from me. But, since you¡¯re already here, how about you show me your true form?¡± Celestia snapped her fingers, making Ethan feel as if his entire body was being crushed by countless rocks.


    A momentter, his transformation was broken, causing him to revert to his human form.


    Celestia nced at the naked young man with a devilish smile on her face.


    She admired his long blue hair, which was fluttering in the breeze, for it reminded her of someone she knew in the past.


    However, the smile on her face stiffened when she saw his face.


    ¡°L-Llyr?!¡± Celestia¡¯s eyes widened in shock because she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    However, her surprise suddenly turned into a fright when she realized that the young man¡¯s body was covered with blood after she forcefully broke his transformation, causing him to suffer serious injuries.

 Chapter 530 Make Yourself Useful

    <h4>Chapter 530 Make Yourself Useful</h4>


    A calming song spread across the Sacred Altar as the Water Fairy Queen held the young man in her arms.


    The water on theke rose up and gently washed away the blood that covered his naked body, helping him recover his injuries.


    Ethan couldn''t help but feel drowsy as he listened to the Fairy Queen¡¯s song. He believed that it was simply the side effect of the healing song that Celestia was currently singing.


    His mind was protected from mind-controlling powers and anything simr to it. If he was still feeling drowsy, it only meant that he wasn¡¯t under any kind of mind-affecting spell.


    Soon, Ethan sumbed to sleep while being embraced by the Fairy Queen, whose singing voice could melt the heart of those who heard it.


    A few minutester, Celestia stopped singing and looked at the handsome young man in her arms.


    After calming down a bit, she eventually figured that Ethan only held a great resemnce to him, but he wasn¡¯t the person whom she knew, making her heart ache.


    ¡°Llyr¡¯s bloodline flows inside you,¡± Celestia muttered. ¡°Is this perhaps fate?¡±


    She had every intention of torturing Ethan for what he had done. But the moment she saw his true form, she couldn¡¯t bear to even harm a strand of his hair.


    As she gazed at his sleeping face, she suddenly felt a ripple of power expanding in front of her, making her frown.


    ¡°What? So that¡¯s it? You don¡¯t n to torture him anymore?¡±


    Celestia raised her head to look at the handsome young man, who was looking at her with an amused expression on his face.


    ¡°I don''t remember inviting you toe here, Oberon,¡± Celestia said coldly.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for hundreds of years, and this is the first thing you say to me?¡± Oberon asked. ¡°How cold of you, Celestia.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The Water Fairy Queen looked at the obnoxious King of the Fairies, who had entered her Domain unannounced. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Titania will pull your earter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s busy in the Lands of Saraqael,¡± Oberon replied. ¡°You know, even us Fairies need to have our own piece ofnd in that ne of existence.¡±


    Celestia sneered. ¡°How noble of you to shift the responsibility to others. Are you toozy to do any work?¡±


    ¡°Mmm. I¡¯m so boredtely that I even had time to watch the little skirmish between you and Ethan,¡± Oberon shrugged. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect it to end this way. I knew he was a bit special because he was able to use Fairy Magic, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be this special. I see¡­ So that¡¯s it. Why didn¡¯t I think of this before? No wonder he can use Fairy Magic.¡±


    The Water Fairy Queen didn¡¯t like the way the Fairy King was referring to Ethan. It was as if he had known her before she did, which annoyed her.


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Oberon raised both of his hands in an attempt to lower the tension between him and the Water Fairy Queen. ¡°This kid caught my eye because a group of fairies referred to him as Oberon. How can I possibly take that lying down? Even though I¡¯mzy most of the time, I can¡¯t let that slide, you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Other Fairies referred to this boy as the Fairy King?¡± Celestia suddenly found her mood improving. ¡°I guess he is more suited to be a Fairy King than you are. How about you retire and hand him your powers as well?¡±


    Oberon crossed his arms in front of him before shaking his head. ¡°No, thanks. Not happening.¡±


    Celestia shook her head before shifting her gaze back to the young man in his arms.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me anything?¡± Oberon inquired after several minutes of silence. ¡°I can answer the questions you have in mind, you know?¡±


    ¡°Where is Arariel?¡± Celestia asked without even raising her head to look at the King of Fairies.


    ¡°Somewhere in the Lands of Saraqael,¡± Oberon replied with a smile. ¡°Next question!¡±


    ¡°Where is Llyr?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere where you cannot reach him.¡±


    Celestia¡¯s hand, who was caressing the side of Ethan¡¯s face, stiffened after hearing Oberon¡¯s reply.


    ¡°¡­ Is he dead?¡± Celestia inquired.


    ¡°Rumor has it that he entered a Nexus that appeared under the Sea,¡± Oberon replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from him since then.¡±


    ¡°By the way, he became very famous in Midgard, and there is even a cult worshipping him in the Lands of stor. However, people there didn¡¯t call him Llyr. They know him by a different name.¡±


    ¡°And that name is?¡± Celestia asked.


    ¡°Tide Bringer,¡± Oberon answered. ¡°And¡­ this boy had acquired his Legacy. Well, he didn¡¯t really gain it. It was already a part of him. The Legacy merely awakened the powers that had been dormant ever since his Magic Circuits was destroyed.¡±


    ¡°So, this boy is his descendant then. Are there others?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve only met Ethan, and no one else.¡±


    Oberon then crossed his arms over his chest before eyeing the Sacred Altar that housed Celestia¡¯s body.


    ¡°So what are your ns now?¡± Oberon asked. ¡°I can help you break free from this ce. The people of the Shire Continent are wary of you, so I rmend staying in the Lands of Saraqael with Titania if you want to. You might even catch some news about Arariel there.¡±


    Celestia didn¡¯t reply as if she was weighing the pros and cons of leaving the Legacy Domain.


    Originally, she wanted to break free and wreak havoc after awakening from her slumber.


    But after seeing Ethan, she remembered the promise that she had given Arariel hundreds of years ago when he came to stop her from drowning all life on the Shire Continent.


    ¡°Tell me something, Oberon. Have the Fomorians started to move?¡± Celestia asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Oberon replied in a heartbeat. ¡°And if my guess is correct, they will head to the Shire Continent.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Celestia muttered.


    A momentter, she snapped her fingers, and the Epic Legacy Tome inside Morgan¡¯s Ring revealed itself.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, you should make yourself useful,¡± Celestia said before cing the Tome on Ethan¡¯s chest, causing Oberon to chuckle.


    ¡°Oh, the irony,¡± Oberon smirked. ¡°A few minutes ago, you were hell bent on killing him. Now, you¡¯re hell bent on blessing him. You¡¯ve grown soft, Celestia.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and help if you don¡¯t want me to imprison you in this world.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ what a bossydy.¡±


    Oberon shook his head, but a faint smile could be seen on his face.


    ¡°Thrice Blessed indeed,¡± Oberon muttered as he ced his hand over the Tome on Ethan¡¯s chest. ¡°What a monster.¡±


    Suddenly, the Epic Legacy Tome glowed with power, illuminating the surroundings and bathing the world in a golden light.


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half watched with bated breath as the mystical force from the Water Fairy Queen washed over Ethan¡¯s body, igniting a power running through his blood and was just waiting for the right moment to make itself known to the world.

 Chapter 531 A Tale Of Partings

    <h4>Chapter 531 A Tale Of Partings </h4>


    Oberon looked calm on the surface, but truth be told, he was anything but calm.


    Usually, a person could only obtain one Legacy in their lifetime because getting more would simply make their body implode from the inside out.


    Legacies were abilities that came from beings who possessed great power.


    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call it their lifetime¡¯s worth of experience, which they wished to pass onto the next generation so that their Legacy would live for many years toe.


    Everytime a Legacy Holder died, the Legacy would look for someone else to inherit its will.


    Yes.


    Legacies were Sentient powers that had the right to choose their owners.


    If they fail to find someone worthy or they were rendered incapable to look for that person, they would then turn into a seed, which would give birth to a Legacy Domain.


    Within this Domain, the Legacy would wait for their Fated Person, bestowing upon them the power that would make one rise from the masses.


    To a certain extent, Epic Legacies were the same. But, there were some exceptions.


    This included Celestia¡¯s Domain.


    Her Legacy Domain wasn¡¯t born naturally. It was created to seal her and hide her from those who were looking for her.


    The Fomorians had once sought her powers, and the people whom she trusted betrayed her.


    Her own Kingdom within the Shire Continent was also mercilessly attacked, and thousands of her subjects were killed, driving her mad with anger.


    Back then, she thought that the Shire Continent had betrayed her and sold her out to the Fomorians, so she decided to end them all alongside those who wished to use her powers.


    Using her own life force, she conjured a storm that would drown the entire continent until all life in it had perished.


    Of course, all the beings of the Shire Continent, including the Fomorians, wouldn¡¯t just let her do as she pleased, so they all united against her.


    But who was she?


    She was one of the Colossi.


    A being who was only a Rank below a Progenitor, wielding powers that could decimate entire Kingdoms if she wished for it.


    But, no, she didn¡¯t wish to decimate Kingdoms one at a time. She wanted to end all life with one great spell and almost seeded, if not for the fact that another Colossi had appeared to stop her.


    That person was none other than Arariel.


    The moment he appeared, he massacred all the Fomorians and executed the people who had betrayed Celestia.


    After that, he gave all the races in the Shire Continent an ultimatum.


    If they messed with Celestia one more time, he would return to finish what she started, dragging the Shire Continent to the bottom of the sea.


    Using his powers, Arariel revived the Wood, Fire, Wind, Water, and Light Fairies who had died into Water Fairies, Pixies, and High Pixies, making the Water Fairy Queen finally calm down.


    Peace once again returned to thend, but Celestia, Arariel, and the Fairies under hermand disappeared from the face of the world.


    But, they didn¡¯t really disappear.


    Arariel had simply taken them to the most advanced Kingdom in Midgard, which wouldter be known as the Legendary City of Antis.


    For a time, Arariel and Celestia lived happily together. Perhaps being in close proximity with each other, it was only natural for love to bloom.


    Their union gave birth to a boy, whom they had named Llyr.


    Llyr grew up to be an exceptional child, and like them, he was also a Colossi.


    Inheriting the power of both the Fae and the Sea, he was truly a force to reckon with.


    But s, Antis had be too great and too powerful, making the other Progenitors, and Colossi, see them as a threat.


    Faced with this threat, Celestia and Arariel had to make an important decision.


    They would need to hide once again and resurface at a time when Llyr was strong enough to face all opposition.


    But before they could properly hide away, the Progenitors and Colossi attacked Antis in a united front.


    Leading them was the Balor of the Fomorians. With the help of the Shadow Sovereigns and the Arch Demons, they destroyed everything that Arariel and Celestia had built overnight.


    But, their enemies paid a heavy price for it.


    Arariel and Celestia were not pushovers, and the battle in the sea raged for seven days and seven nights.


    The Progenitor of the Sea, Leviathan, also rose up to fight, making it the greatest battle ever waged onnd and sea.


    The Krakens, Sirens, Mermaids, Nagas, and all Aquatic Races fought tooth and nail, dyeing the sea red with the blood of their foes.


    In the end, Arariel, Celestia, and the Leviathan won, but it was a pyrrhic victory, with countless lives lost in the aftermath.


    Seeing the remains of his Kingdom, Arariel made a hard choice.


    He asked those who wished to leave to seek shelters in the kingdom of men, for he would take Antis to the deepest corner of the sea, where no one would be able to find it.


    Many left, but more remained.


    And those who did were converted into Merfolk, bing Mermaids and Merman, who would live in Antis and protect it for as long as they lived.


    Knowing that staying in Antis would only endanger their people, Arariel and Celestia decided to hide, allowing their son, Llyr, to freely wander the world.


    No one knew, except a handful of trusted beings, that Celestia had given birth to a son.


    The Fairy King Oberon, the Fairy Queen Titania, and the Lord of the Sea Leviathan were those select few who knew of Llyr¡¯s existence.


    Back then, the Mermaid Queen foretold a Prophecy, which strengthened Arariel¡¯s and Celestia¡¯s resolve to seal themselves for a period of time until their son grew up to be someone who was strong enough to protect himself from their enemies.


    Arariel and Celestia returned to the Shire Continent and looked for a secluded ce in Westshire.


    There, they nned to seal Celestia¡¯s body and power, creating a Legacy Domain that would manifest itself once Llyr or his descendants arrived in the Shire Continent.


    As for Arariel, he hid himself in a secluded ce in the Lands of Saraqael, waiting for the day that their Family could be reunited once again.


    ¡°What a monster,¡± Oberon muttered as he looked at Ethan, who was sleeping peacefully in Celestia¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Stop calling him a monster.¡± Celestia red. ¡°He¡¯s Llyr¡¯s descendant.¡±


    ¡°I know, but that doesn¡¯t exin why he can have more than one Legacy inside his body,¡± Oberonmented. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it? Aside from the power of the Sea and Fairies, he still has other powers inside his body. One of them even reeked of Demons.¡±


    Celestia frowned because she also felt the Demonic Powers inside Ethan¡¯s body. However, as someone who wielded great power, she also understood that there is no such thing as good or evil powers.


    It depended on the person who wielded them, and whether they would be used for good or bad.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Oberon stated. ¡°I can¡¯t stay in this domain, especially since my real body is in Midgard.¡±


    Oberon had only used his Spiritual Body to travel to Celestia¡¯s Domain because it was impossible for him to bring his physical body.


    Since Celestia didn¡¯t answer his question on what she nned to do, he believed that he already knew the answer.


    After the Fairy King disappeared, Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, making the Water Fairy Queen look at him excitedly.


    She hadpletely forgotten that she was the one who had seriously injured the teenage boy, and was even looking forward to getting to know him better.

 Chapter 532 There’s No Need For You To Thank Me

    <h4>Chapter 532 There¡¯s No Need For You To Thank Me</h4>


    When Ethan opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a beautifuldy, looking down at him with a smile on her face.


    It took him a while to realize that thedy was none other than the Water Fairy Queen, who had forcefully broken his transformation, and in turn, dealt serious injuries to his body.


    But instead of being afraid of her, Ethan felt attracted to her¡ªbut not in a romantic sort of way.


    This attraction was like seeing a family member that he hadn¡¯t seen for a very long time, making him feel warm and happy inside.


    Ethan immediately thought that he might be under a Charm Spell because Fairies were capable of doing that.


    However, after remembering that he was immune to such spells, he immediately tossed this idea to the side.


    Suddenly, he felt it.


    A strong connection between him and the beautifuldy with long blue hair and blue eyes, just like him.


    Due to his strong mental powers, he was able to immediately notice the changes inside his body.


    His magic circuits, which had shown signs of healing in the past, were now littered with cracks, and some of them were even peeling in some ces.


    But underneath those cracks, a new Magic Circuit was forming, which was more robust and doubled the flow of magic power inside his body.


    These sudden changes had overwhelmed Ethan¡¯s current magic structure, increasing the leakage of magic reserves from his Magic Circuits.


    But for some reason, Ethan wasn¡¯t feeling down. In fact, he was feeling very excited because he could tell that his Magic Circuit was starting to evolve.


    It felt simr to how arva had transformed into a pupa and would soon be a butterfly, flying in the sky.


    ¡°Hello. Are you feeling better?¡± Celestia asked softly, not wanting to scare the handsome young man in her embrace. ¡°Does it hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel hurt anywhere,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°In fact, I feel as if I have just taken a refreshing bath.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know,¡± Celestia said while caressing Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Although she already knew Ethan¡¯s name, she would like to hear it from his own lips.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°Ethan Gremory.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ethan. My name is Celestia.¡± Celestia smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hurting you earlier. I didn¡¯t recognize you right away because you were in a fish form.¡±


    Ethan blinked once then twice before a chuckle escaped his lips.


    For some reason, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to get angry at the Fairy Queen for what had happened earlier.


    Being hugged like this reminded him of the time when he was still a two-year-old boy, sitting on his Grandma Agnes¡¯p, as she read him a story beside the firece.


    He didn¡¯t feel the need to leave Celestia¡¯s embrace because he felt that someone very dear to him was holding him in her arms.


    But a shout filled with anger broke Ethan out of his daze, making him nce in the direction where a Werewolf with red fur was charging toward them, her ws out and ready to strike.


    ¡°Get your hands off my Mate!¡± the Red Werewolf roared as she disappeared from her location, only to reappear a meter away from Celestia, who was still hugging Ethan.


    The Water Fairy Queen didn¡¯t even bat an eye before a bubble of water appeared between her and the Red Werewolf.


    A secondter, the bubble exploded, sending Lyall, who had transformed into her Werewolf form, flying backward.


    ¡°You lowly mongrel dare to interrupt our peaceful time together?¡± Celestia¡¯s eyes glowed with power as countless water chains grabbed hold of the Red Werewolf before she could even fall on the water. ¡°You deserve death!¡±


    With a thought, the water chains that bound Lyall pulled her near toward the Water Fairy Queen, whose gaze had turned as cold as ice.


    But just as the Water Fairy Queen was about to wave her hand to hurl a Water Spear to pierce Lyall¡¯s heart, Ethan grabbed her hand and shook his head.


    ¡°She¡¯s the sister of my fiance,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    ¡°F-Fiance?!¡± Celestia stuttered as she looked at Ethan in surprise. ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Nearly eighteen years old,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°But you¡¯re still a child! How can you have a fiance?!¡±


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m already considered a young adult?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re not even eighteen! You¡¯ll only be considered a young adult once you be 400 years old!¡±


    Ethan blinked once then twice before gently prying himself away from the Water Fairy Queen, who was looking at him in disbelief.


    He then walked casually towards Lyall, making the struggling Red Werewolf cease all resistance as she eyed Ethan from head to foot before her gaze shifted to his middle regions.


    ¡°Very nice,¡± Lyallmented. ¡°It¡¯s bigger than I thought. I wonder what it tastes like?¡±


    Ethan followed Lyall¡¯s gaze, only to see Little Ethan standing tall and proud.


    His little guy looked like it was raring to fight for dozens of rounds and say that it was only a warm up.


    Ethan then casually took a robe from his storage ring and used it to cover his body, making Lyall groan in disappointment.


    She had already undone her transformation because she thought that Ethan would find her Werewolf form very intimidating and ugly.


    ¡°Queen Celestia, can you please release her?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Although she¡¯s a bit crazy in the head, she¡¯s not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy.¡± Lyall pouted. ¡°I¡¯m just crazy for you.¡±


    The second part of her statement was muttered in a volume only loud enough to be heard by mosquitoes, so Ethan didn''t catch it.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Queen Celestia smiled, making the water chains that bound Lyall disappear.


    At that moment, Ethan¡¯s gazended on another person who was still trapped inside a Water Sphere.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Queen Celestia asked. ¡°If you know him, I can free him too.¡±


    Ethan pondered for a while before nodding his head.


    A momentter, the Water Sphere broke apart, making dimir fall over the surface of theke and start coughing.


    ¡°T-Thank you!¡± dimir said. ¡°I promise I will not forget this! I¡¯ll pay you back once we return to Eastshire!¡±


    Although he was weakened from blood loss, he believed that as long as he would be able to leave the Legacy Domain, he would recover after a month or two.


    In truth, dimir wanted nothing more than to share everything he had seen with the Patriarch of the Asta Family, hoping that his contribution would allow him to be the next heir without the need to continue the Heir Wars.


    He also nned to ckmail Ethan and make him betray Nicole so that he could keep his secret.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to thank me,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°In fact, I should be the one thanking you, dimir.¡±


    ¡°Thank me? For what?¡±


    ¡°For your life.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    Instead of answering his question, Ethan only smiled.


    It was then when dimir felt a wed hand rest on his shoulder, making his body subconsciously shudder.


    He then turned his head around to look at the Vile Monster that had appeared behind him without any warning.


    A scream escaped dimir¡¯s lips as the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s jaws descended on his head.


    The scream stopped abruptly, reced by the sound of cracking bones as Dainslef feasted on his body.


    Ethan watched with a calm expression on his face as his servant enjoyed his meal.


    But the calmness on his face disappeared the moment he felt Lyall hug him from behind and sneakily grope his lower half from under his robe, even going as far as giving it a light squeeze.


    In that brief period of time, Ethan considered feeding the crazy girl behind him to his Ancient Wendigo.


    But knowing that Lily would be sad if that happened, he held himself back and pried her mischievous hand away, giving her a stern gaze.


    Lyall, however, wasn¡¯t fazed and even used that opportunity to give the young man a quick peck on the lips, making the Water Fairy Queen almost blow her away with the Water Ball that had already formed in her hand.

 Chapter 533 His Enemies Are My Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 533 His Enemies Are My Enemies </h4>


    ¡°¡­ Why?¡± Lyall asked. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡± Celestia red at the crazy girl who was currently trapped inside a bubble. ¡°Stay there and behave.¡±


    Ethan, who had once again put on his Academy Uniform, observed the changes that urred in the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s body.


    Dainsleif was so happy eating after being starved for so long that he even showed his Master his newly gained ability, which allowed him to turn his body to turnpletely invisible.


    ¡®Not bad,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I¡¯ll feed him Constantine next. I just don¡¯t know if Dainsleif can absorb his Gravity Legacy. If he can, then it would be a great boon to him.¡¯


    Now that the two of them had shown hostility to each other, Ethan had every intention to feed Nicole¡¯s rival to his Ancient Wendigo.


    He would not allow a dangerous individual to reign free. However, he couldn¡¯t openly do it.


    The young man had to wait until the next mission for the Heir Wars so that he had a chance to meet Constantine again. But, he promised himself that the next time they met, they would not hesitate to end his life, and ensure that he would no longer pose any threat to him, or the people around him in the future.


    While Ethan was pondering about these things, several Wizards and Witches arrived at the Sacred Altar.


    Seeing that his sister had been captured, Conall immediately went on the offensive.


    Right beside him was Cedric, who had protected a group of survivors from the Fairies by erecting a light barrier that they were unable to break.


    After themotion ended, and the Fairies no longer attacked them, he and the members of Brynhildr Academy decided to head to the Sacred Altar to see if they could save Ethan.


    The rest of the Wizards and Witches, who were traumatized from their ordeal, decided to stay behind, including the Beastkins and Dwarves.


    These two races suffered the most in this expedition, and they were just thankful that they were still alive at this point.


    The Elves and Wood Fairies were mostly unharmed since they didn¡¯t hurt any of the Water Fairies, Pixie, and High Pixies.


    Countless swords made of light descended upon the Fairy Queen, making Queen Celestia sneer.


    With a wave of her hand, swords made of water collided with the swords of light that Cedric had unleashed upon her.


    Also, countless water balls materialized in front of Conall before exploding at the same time, sending him skidding over the water for dozens of meters.


    Seeing that things were getting out of hand, Ethan stood between the Fairy Queen and everyone else.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ethan shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t attack Queen Celestia. She didn¡¯t hurt me and Lyall.¡±


    ¡°B-But she did!¡± Lyallined.


    Conall frowned, but he no longer made any move to advance forward.


    Even Cedric had ceased attacking, making Nicole, Henry, and Rowan hold their ground.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s all calm down first and discuss what we are going to do to send everyone safely outside of this Domain,¡± Ethan stated.


    While he was talking, he sensed his Ancient Wendigo return to Morgan¡¯s Ring by itself to prevent anyone from discovering him.


    It was quite fortunate that Dainsleif had used an invisibility spell before Conall and Cedric arrived.


    Otherwise, things would have been moreplicated.


    ¡°Will she really not attack us?¡± Cedric asked.


    ¡°Will you attack them?¡± Ethan inquired about the Water Fairy Queen that was standing behind her.


    ¡°Do you want me to attack them?¡± Queen Celestia asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t attack them.¡±


    Henry and the others didn¡¯t know how to think after hearing the exchange between the Water Fairy Queen and Ethan.


    They didn¡¯t know whether Queen Celestia was joking or not. But, they had a feeling that if Ethan were to ask her to attack them, she would do that without a second thought.


    ¡°Ethan, can you exin what is going on here?¡± Henry asked. ¡°Earlier, she was hell bent on killing you. Now, the two of you are like the best of friends.¡±


    ¡°More like a mother and son,¡± Rowanmented from the side.


    Queen Celestia nced in Rowan¡¯s direction because she liked what the teenage boy had said about her and Ethan being like mother and son.


    Although she wasn¡¯t Ethan¡¯s mother, for her, Llyr¡¯s children were her family, so Ethan was like a grandchild in her eyes.


    ¡°Actually, I also don¡¯t know why she¡¯s not being hostile with me right now,¡± Ethan admitted. ¡°But sincemunication is possible, why don¡¯t we all talk about how we are going to handle the current situation?¡±


    ¡°Then, release my sister first,¡± Conall stated.


    ¡°No,¡± Queen Celestia replied. ¡°If I release her, this crazy girl will start groping and kissing Ethan again.¡±


    Conall narrowed his eyes as he looked at his sister, who immediately shook her head from side to side, denying any and all allegations about sexual harassment.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Conall knew her sister more than anyone else, so he could already see her doing whatever the Fairy Queen had used her of.


    ¡°Traitor!¡± Lyall shouted.


    ¡°Um, can you shut her up too?¡± Conall asked.


    ¡°dly.¡± Queen Celestia smirked before snapping her fingers.


    Ayer of water covered Lyall¡¯s lips, preventing her from making any sound, making the youngdy give Ethan and Conall a face filled with injustice.


    Now that the noisy girl was silent, the group finally discussed what they were going to do next.


    In order to prevent any more interference, Queen Celestia created a dome of water around the Sacred Altar, preventing anyone from seeing, hearing, or entering it without her permission.


    ¡°Before we start, can I ask something?¡± Cedric said, making everyone look in his direction. ¡°Will you allow everyone to leave this ce unharmed, Your Majesty?¡±


    Queen Celestia nced at Ethan, who was seated beside her, as if asking him if he still had a few people he wanted to kill among the invaders.


    ¡°You should let everyone leave, Your Majesty,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°Enough blood has already been spilled.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Celestia nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send them all out now.¡±


    A momentter, the darkness disappeared, and the night turned to day, revealing a clear blue sky.


    All those who had entered the Domain, with the exception of those inside the Sacred Altar were immediately kicked out, making them appear on the clearing where the adults were waiting for them.


    Henry sighed in relief because it seemed that the Water Fairy Queen was easy to talk to. But now that the others were safe, it was time to ask the more serious question.


    However, before anyone could say anything, Queen Celestia raised her hand, telling everyone to hold whatever they were going to say.


    ¡°The Legacy Tome that all of you have sought for when you entered this Domain is no longer around,¡± Queen Celestia said. ¡°Ethan had inherited my Legacy, making him a part of my Family. His enemies are my enemies, so make sure to remember that, okay?¡±


    Everyone was surprised when they heard that Ethan had obtained the Water Fairy Queen¡¯s Legacy.


    However, there was someone who was more surprised than the others, and that was Henry, who knew that Ethan had already obtained the Tidebringer¡¯s Legacy.


    No one had managed to have more than one Legacy at a time, and if what Queen Celestia said was true, then this news would make waves in the Wizarding Community.


    Fortunately, Henry didn¡¯t n on telling this to anyone because he knew that this would cause unwanted attention to be directed in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    However, he still decided to discuss this with himter to ensure that this news would not spread to other people.


    Cedric, who already recognized Ethan as someone very powerful, couldn¡¯t help but feel cold sweat on his forehead.


    If he was already stronger than him when they fought a few months ago, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that Ethan would be more powerful after obtaining the Water Fairy Queen¡¯s Legacy?


    The answer was definitely Yes, and it once again widened the gap between him and the person whom he wanted to ovee.


    ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Nicole asked Ethan. ¡°Is your body holding up? This is not an ordinary Legacy that you have inherited. Are you sure that you don¡¯t feel anything weird in your body?¡±


    ¡°Well, I do feel something.¡± Ethan admitted. ¡°I feel very refreshed and rxed. Just like waking up from a very good dream, or like taking a refreshing bath after not bathing for three days.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Well, thank you for that¡­ uhhh¡­ goodparison,¡± Henry couldn¡¯t help but smile after hearing Ethan¡¯s description.


    ¡°So, are there any other questions?¡± Queen Celestia asked. ¡°Because if not, I will be sending all of you outside this Domain as well. I have a lot of things to talk to Ethan about before I will let him go.¡±


    Everyone nced at each other and shook their heads because they didn¡¯t dare ask too many questions in front of a being who could trap them inside her Domain forever.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you guyster,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°Wait, Ethan,¡± Henry interjected. ¡°What are we going to tell the others? Should we tell them that the Legacy Tome is destroyed or tell them that you managed to sessfully inherit it?¡±


    This was a very important question because depending on Ethan¡¯s answer, it might cause him unwanted trouble when he left the Legacy Domain.


    ¡°Tell them that I gained the Legacy,¡± Ethan replied after careful consideration. ¡°I will handle the rest. Also, Head Prefect, tell Professor Barret that I will talk to him in privateter.¡±


    Henry nodded in understanding because this was also one of the issues he had in mind.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Henry smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter, Ethan.¡±


    Nicole gave Ethan a worried look, but the young man only smiled at her as if telling her that everything was going to be fine.


    A momentter, all of them disappeared, leaving only Ethan behind with the Water Fairy Queen, who still wanted to spend time with him for a little while longer.

 Chapter 534 Life Itself Is The Most Wonderful Fairy Tale

    <h4>Chapter 534 Life Itself Is The Most Wonderful Fairy Tale</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve slept in this ce, but if this Domain has opened up, it means that the Fomorians are once again making their move,¡± Queen Celestia said. ¡°A time of strife is about to descend, not only in the Shire Continent, but in Midgard as well.¡±


    Ethan, who had been made aware that there were indeed forces that were about to threaten the Shire Continent, nodded his head.


    Both of them were sitting on the Sacred Altar, with Celestia holding Ethan¡¯s hand and looking at him with a solemn expression on her face.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m out of the loop, will it be fine if you share your memories with me?¡± Celestia asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°But will you look at all my memories?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Celestia replied seriously. ¡°I must make sure that I don¡¯t miss anything about what is happening in the world right now.¡±


    Celestia didn''t want to outrightly admit it, but she also wanted to know how Ethan had lived his life from beginning to end.


    Knowing that he was a descendant of her son, she viewed Ethan like a grandchild and wanted to know everything about him.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan said after a minute of silence. ¡°But nothing much happened to me before I entered Brynhildr Academy. I just lived in the countryside, and although I don¡¯t want to admit it, I¡¯ve lived a carefree life, ignorant of many things in the world.¡±


    ¡°Ignorance is bliss.¡± Celestia smiled. ¡°There are some things that are better left unknown, for knowing them only ces a great burden on your shoulders, making you unable to live a carefree life. Ethan, will you show it to me?¡±


    ¡°What must I do?¡±


    ¡°Just close your eyes, and I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±


    Ethan obeyed and closed his eyes as he was told to. Celestia then moved closer, and pressed her forehead against Ethan¡¯s.


    A momentter, the young man¡¯s lifetime of memories passed through her.


    She saw how he was abandoned by his mother as a child and even destroyed his Magic Circuits, preventing him from tapping into his natural born powers.


    Celestia watched as Ethan was raised by his kind grandparents, who loved him as if he was their own son.


    She saw the incident that made him ride the wrong train and end up at Brynhildr Magic Academy.


    The Fairy Queen watched how the naive, ignorant teenager fell into despair in the Lands of stor, almost breaking him.


    She grieved when she saw how much he suffered and sacrificed in order to be the man he was now.


    Celestia saw the faces of thedies whom Ethan loved and loved him back.


    She saw his struggles, his battles, the lessons he learned, the hardships he overcame, the happy moments of his life, and the sad times, making her weep as the tears fell from her eyes.


    Her tears were tears of sadness, happiness, and heartache for everything he experienced in life.


    A part of Celestia wanted to curse Ethan¡¯s mother, but knowing that she had almost done the same with her son, Llyr, she felt like she didn¡¯t have the right to admonish her.


    She also saw how the two of them had reunited, and witnessed how much tears they both shed, making her heart melt, from both joy, and sadness.


    Seeing that her precious descendant was in the center of the uing storm, she felt relieved that she had bestowed her powers upon him, allowing him to have the power to survive the battles ahead.


    Ethan felt something warm and wet fall down on his hand, making him slowly open his eyes.


    The beautiful Fairy Queen, who was probably the most beautifuldy he had seen in his lifetime, wept silently in front of him.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but summon a handkerchief from his storage ring and used it to wipe her tears away.


    Celestia didn¡¯t make any move to reject Ethan¡¯s kindness and let herself cry until she could regain herposure.


    ¡°You lived a hard life,¡± Celestia said with tears still in her eyes. ¡°A life filled with ups and downs. But, Ethan, I can tell that despite everything, you are happy right now, right?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy. I feel truly blessed.¡±


    Celestia covered her face with her palms because the tears that she thought had stopped falling, fell once again.


    She was crying not only because of Ethan.


    She was crying because she hadn¡¯t been there for her son, Llyr, all these years.


    Ethan, who didn¡¯t know what to do, did the only thing he could do and that was to wrap his arms around the Fairy Queen and gently caress her head, allowing her to cry on his shoulder.


    Celestia cried bitterly for nearly half an hour before she finally stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Thank you,¡± Celestia said softly.


    But she didn¡¯t pull back and continued to hug Ethan, feeling his warmth. She knew that she couldn¡¯t let him stay forever in her Domain because he still had things to do in the outside world.


    Several minutester, she finally pulled back and looked at Ethan with a smile.


    ¡°Sebastian and whoever you are possessing this child, thank you for being there for him during his tough moments,¡± Celestia stated. ¡°Please, continue to watch over him and keep him safe.¡±


    At that moment, two blurry images appeared behind Ethan and ced their hands on his shoulder.


    ¡®I will do that even if you didn¡¯t tell me to,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®Rest assured. We will make sure that he doesn¡¯t stray to the wrong path.¡¯


    ¡®And even if he does, we will be there to keep him safe,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®But, if I may make a suggestion, why don¡¯t you join us inside his Sea of Consciousness?¡¯


    ¡°A very tempting offer, but I must decline,¡± Celestia replied. ¡°I¡¯m here in this Domain for a reason. But I promise that when the Fomorianse, and his life is in danger, I¡¯ll be there to fight alongside him.¡±


    A faint smile then appeared on Celestia¡¯s face before snapping her fingers.


    The water barriers around them disappeared, and countless fairies flew towards the Sacred Altar, circling their Queen while looking at the young man who shared her features.


    ¡°Aria and Nika,e forward,¡± Celestia ordered.


    Nika held Aria¡¯s hand and guided her towards their Queen.


    Truth be told, the little Gatekeeper was still afraid of Queen Celestia because of what she did to her sisters.


    ¡°Worry not, Little One, for I will not hurt you,¡± Queen Celestia said. ¡°I have a mission for the two of you, and I will not take no for an answer. Both of you will apany Ethan back to Brynhildr Academy and watch over him for me.


    ¡°Aria, this boy has a lover whose name is Lilian. You should be her Familiar because I am certain that the two of you will resonate with each other.¡±


    ¡°Be a Familiar?¡± Aria blinked.


    As a Fairy, she understood what bing a Familiar meant. However, she was afraid that this girl named Lilian might not be a good person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s a kind and loving girl,¡± Ethan said to Aria, who seemed to be afraid of meeting aplete stranger. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, then you can be my Familiar instead. I¡¯ll give you a lot of candies everyday.¡±


    ¡°Candies?!¡± one of the Fairies gasped.


    ¡°Did he say candies?¡±


    ¡°Free candies every day?!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Wait! I want candies too!¡±


    ¡°Me, too!¡±


    ¡°Me three!¡±


    The Fairies suddenlynded on Ethan¡¯s head, shoulders, and clothes, demanding candies from him as well.


    Seeing this scene made Queen Celestia giggle as he looked at the thirty Fairies who were asking for candies from Ethan.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll allow the thirty of you to apany Ethan,¡± Queen Celestia said. ¡°Make sure that he isn¡¯t bullied by anyone in the academy. Nika, you will lead them, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yes your Majesty!¡±¡±¡±


    Ethan stayed for another hour inside the Legacy Domain before Queen Celestia bid her goodbye.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± Queen Celestia said. ¡°No matter how hard and sad life gets, know that I will always be here for you whenever you need it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Queen Celestia,¡± Ethan replied with a smile. ¡°Till we meet again.¡±


    Queen Celestia nodded. ¡°Till we meet again.¡±


    The fairies, who were going to apany Ethan, flew beside him, with Aria perched on top of his head.


    Nika, on the other hand, sat on his right shoulder, ready to fulfill the mission that was given to them by their Queen.


    ¡°Remember this, Ethan,¡± Queen Celestia said as she reached out to caress the side of the young man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Life itself is the most wonderful Fairy Tale.¡±


    Celestia kissed Ethan¡¯s cheek, and waved her hand, sending him out of her Domain, back to the world where he belonged.


    ¡ª-------------------


    End of Volume 2: Life Itself Is The Most Wonderful Fairy Tale


    ¡ª-------------------


    A/N: Feel free to check my other ongoing novel, System''s POV. I''ll see you all in the next chapters!

 Chapter 535 Volume 3: It Will Not Take Much Effort To Drown You Shorties!

    <h4>Chapter 535 Volume 3: It Will Not Take Much Effort To Drown You Shorties! </h4>


    When Ethan returned to the forest of Westshire, he didn¡¯t appear in the clearing where the entrance to the Epic Legacy Domain was located.


    Instead, he was deliberately sent a mile away from it, as requested by his Other Half from Queen Celestia.


    ¡®Right now, dozens of powerful Wizards, Witches, Elves, Fairies, Beastkins, and Dwarves are gathered at that clearing, waiting for you to arrive,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half said. ¡®It would be best to scout to have an idea as to how they will react when you make your appearance.¡¯


    Aria, Nika, and the Thirty Fairies who were ordered to apany Ethan were also aware of their Master¡¯s current situation.


    ¡®Sebastian and I will do an experiment, so lend me your body for a bit,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated. ¡®Although I¡¯m sure that Professor Barret and maybe the Grand Archmage, Edmond, is on your side, it¡¯s still best to be safe than sorry.¡¯


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding and allowed his Other Half to take over his body.


    The Sea God¡¯s Trident, which had Sebastian¡¯s gem embedded in it, appeared beside him.


    Grasping the Trident Ethan¡¯s Other Half chanted a spell, creating a human made of water.


    His specialty was making illusions, and he simply needed to make the illusion real enough so that others would think that it was Ethan.


    For that to happen, he needed mass, and what better way to do it than create a human made of water with Ethan¡¯s appearance?


    A perfect replica of Ethan appeared, wearing the same clothes he had.


    ¡°Go,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half ordered, and the Clone bowed his head respectfully.


    A momentter a crystal-like butterfly wings appeared on his back, making all the Water Fairies look at their Master¡¯s clone with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Fairy Prince!¡±


    ¡°Un! Fairy Prince!¡±


    ¡°As expected of our Queen¡¯s descendants. He is indeed a Prince!¡¯


    Ethan inquired why the Fairies started calling him a Prince, and they were more than happy to answer his questions.


    ording to them, in the Fairy World, only those with butterfly wings were part of the Royal Family.


    Aside from them, the other Fairies only had wings simr to that of a dragonfly.


    The young fairies had two of them. But, as they grew older, they would gain another pair of wings.


    Those who had be more powerful like High Pixies and High Fairies would gain six wings, which was the only way to tell how powerful a Fairy or Pixie was.


    While the Fairies were exining these things to Ethan, his clone finally arrived at the clearing.


    The moment Ethannded, everyone¡¯s gazes locked on his body.


    Since Ethan¡¯s Other Half was the one controlling it, he acted normally and walked towards Professor Barret and Lord Edmond, who had already been told about what had transpired inside the Legacy Domain.


    But, just as Ethan was about to arrive near the adults, Constantine shouted from where he stood.


    ¡°He took the Legacy for his own instead of destroying it!¡± Constantine shouted. ¡°He might already be possessed by its power and has be a puppet of the Water Fairy Queen! I say we end him now before he can threaten the Shire Continent!¡±


    The Beastkins, Dwarves, and Humans were the races that had suffered a lot during the expedition.


    Several young geniuses had perished inside the Legacy Domain, which was something that was making the adults feel resentful.


    Because of this, they needed an avenue to vent their frustration, and what better way to do it than to target Ethan, who had acquired the Legacy inside the Domain.


    Professor Barret and Lord Edmond walked toward Ethan and stood on each of his side, protecting him from those who wanted to take his life.


    ¡°You talk loudly for someone who instigated the Humans, Dwarves, and Beastkins to attack the Fairies in the beginning of the expedition,¡± Ethan¡¯s Clone snorted. ¡°If not for you, the Fairies wouldn¡¯t have antagonized the Human race and massacred them inside the Domain. If there is anyone who should be killed here, it¡¯s none other than you.


    ¡°There was already an agreement that we must first try to initiate peaceful dialogue between us and the denizens of the Domain. Yet, you ignored the direct orders of your superiors and led everyone to massacre the Fairies.¡±


    ¡°H-He¡¯s lying!¡± Constantine denied Ethan¡¯s words. ¡°I did no such thing.¡±


    ¡°You did!¡± a Wood Fairy shouted. ¡°I was there when you told the Humans that the Water Fairies shouldn¡¯t be trusted and must be killed before they attacked us!¡±


    ¡°I was there as well,¡± an Elf stepped forward and pointed his finger at Constantine. ¡°Because of you, many lives were lost inside the Domain. You scummy Human!¡±


    The Fairy and Elf that had spoken were both prodigies of their race, so their words held some weight, making the Adult Elves and Fairies re in Constantine¡¯s direction.


    Ethan¡¯s Clone crossed his arms over his chest as he eyed Constantine, who suddenly became the public enemy number one of the members of the Young Generation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the Human boy¡¯s act for a moment and focus on the situation at hand,¡± a Dwarf holding arge hammer in his hand stated. ¡°Our goal foring here was to destroy the Legacy Tome, but it seems that Human greed still won in the end. That power should not be allowed to exist.¡±


    Lord Edmond looked at the Dwarf and smiled. ¡°So, what do you suggest, Degel Hammerhand?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Degel sneered. ¡°In order to prevent future problems, I say we smash that young man¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Seff asked. ¡°My daughter, Lyall, told me that the Fairy Queen dered that Ethan¡¯s enemies would be her enemies. Have you forgotten what Queen Celestia had done in the past?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! That is just tales used by Humans to scare their children,¡± Degel snorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they are not mere tales, Degel,¡± one of the members of the Elven Council stepped forward. ¡°Us Elves have also been told to never ever offend the Water Fairy Queen again. We didn¡¯t know that this Domain belonged to her.


    ¡°If we did, we wouldn¡¯t have allowed anyone to disturb her rest. We dare not offend the Colossi who was once betrayed by our people. Also, the moment we antagonize her, it will not only be the Water Fairy Queen who will be our enemy. Arariel will alsoe to drag us all to the bottom of the sea.¡±


    Degelughed out loud after hearing the Elf¡¯s words.


    ¡°I guess it is you Elves who don¡¯t know about real history. Weren¡¯t Arariel and his Kingdom, Antis, destroyed when they were attacked by the Fomorians, Demons, and Shadow Wolders?¡± Degel sneered. ¡°I¡¯m sure he is hiding right now in fear of being targeted by those who wrecked his kingdom.¡±


    ¡°What is this dumb dwarf talking about?¡± a High Fairy raised her fist in anger. ¡°The ones who won that war were Queen Celestia and Arariel! The fact that this Legacy Domain belongs to Queen Celestia is proof that she is still alive! If she is alive, then Arariel is still alive! Even if he is hiding, it will not take much effort to drown you shorties!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± another Fairy shouted. ¡°If you midgets want to die so badly, don¡¯t drag the entire continent with you, Fools!¡±


    Degel, who had been called dumb, shorty, and midget, roared in anger as he raised his hammer.


    The other Dwarves also took action ready to fight, but before anyone could even do anything, something unexpected happened.


    ¡°I see, so the Dwarves are still as stubborn as I remember, huh?¡±


    Degel, who was raring to fight a while ago, nced above him and saw a beautifuldy with crystal-like butterfly wings hovering dozens of meters in the air.


    Everyone in the clearing subconsciously took a step back as they all looked at the Water Fairy Queen, who had suddenly left her domain to deal with the annoying Dwarf, who intended to kill her descendant.

 Chapter 536 All Of You Will Assist Him In His Endeavor, Yes?

    <h4>Chapter 536 All Of You Will Assist Him In His Endeavor, Yes?</h4>


    ¡°So, you want to harm the one whom I have given my Legacy to, huh?¡± Queen Celestia sneered. ¡°It seems that you Midgets have forgotten how your High King begged for my mercy and forgiveness back then.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should visit Khaled Bor and drown your race from the inside out. Perhaps forgiving all of you back then was a mistake.¡±


    The Fairy Queen snapped her fingers, and all the Dwarves present on the scene found themselves trapped inside a water bubble.


    All of them started to struggle because they were unable to breathe, making everyone in the clearing turn pale.


    ¡°Anyone who threatens Ethan will be my enemy, regardless if they''re Humans, Dwarves, Elves, Fairies, and Beastkins,¡± Queen Celestia said in a cold tone. ¡°I guess all of you have lived very peaceful lives that you have forgotten that I am one of the Colossi, huh?


    ¡°No good. I must correct this misunderstanding right now so that all of you will understand that you mere mortals shouldn¡¯t offend those whom you shouldn¡¯t offend.¡±


    Degel, whose face had turned extremely pale fromck of air, was trying to hold his breath for as long as he could.


    If he knew that the Water Fairy Queen could leave her Domain anytime she wanted, he wouldn¡¯t have said the things he said earlier.


    ¡°Queen Celestia, please forgive them,¡± Ethan¡¯s Clone tried to talk things out with the Water Fairy Queen. ¡°Please, do it for me.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half couldn¡¯t care less even if the Dwarves died, but letting it happen would create moreplications in the future.


    It would be better to make them indebted to Ethan instead, which would diffuse the current situation.


    Queen Celestia knew that the one talking to him was merely a clone, but she still snapped her fingers to release the Dwarves, who all fell on the ground, gasping for breath and soaked with water.


    ¡°There will be no next time, Dwarf,¡± Queen Celestia said icily. ¡°You got lucky this time because my chosen one is benevolent. Now, why don¡¯t you thank him for saving your lives?¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you,¡± Degel said as soon as he regained hisposure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my earlier outburst.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Clone nodded. However, the corner of his lips curled up into a smirk as he eyed Constantine, whose face was as white as a candle.


    ¡°While I do forgive the Dwarves, I cannot forgive him,¡± Ethan¡¯s Clone said as he pointed at Constantine. ¡°He has to pay for the crimes hemitted inside the Legacy Domain.¡±


    Originally, Ethan¡¯s Other Half nned to let Ethan deal with Constantine. But since Queen Celestia was already here, he might as well deal with this troublesome brat while they still could.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Queen Celestia¡¯s eyes glowed with power. ¡°This person has murdered my subjects.¡±


    Constantine, feeling that he would never be able to do anything anymore if he didn¡¯t do anything now, immediately activated his Gravity Domain.


    But before his Domain could manifest, he saw his right hand, which was holding his wand, fall to the ground in front of him.


    However, it wasn¡¯t only his right hand. His left hand had also fallen on the ground, making some of thedies scream in fright.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Constantine¡¯s shout drowned out the other screams in the clearing as the pain of having his hands cut off took effect.


    ¡°Simply killing him will not appease me,¡± Queen Celestia stated. ¡°Ethan, I order you to make him regret the crime of killing my Subjects.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Queen Celestia.¡± Ethan bowed respectfully.


    Queen Celestia then nced at the Dwarves, making all of them flinch.


    ¡°After Ethan is done torturing that brat, he will be going to Northshire to have a dialogue with the Ice Dragons,¡± Queen Celestia said. ¡°All of you will assist him in his endeavor, yes?¡±


    Degel and other adult Dwarves nodded their heads and promised that they would do their best to assist the young man, who was looking at the screaming Constantine with a devilish smile on his face.


    ¡°I order the Elves and Fairies to seal off this ce and bar everyone from entering it,¡± Queen Celestia ordered. ¡°The Fomorians will being to the continent soon, so all of you better prepare to face them instead of focusing on your petty squabbles with each other.¡±


    After saying those words, Queen Celestia returned inside her Domain, making the golden orb vanishpletely.


    She was worried about Ethan, so she used thest bit of her powers to intimidate everyone and ensure that they wouldn¡¯t antagonize her descendant and would finally put the matter about the Epic Legacy Tome to rest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking him first,¡± Ethan¡¯s Clone unceremoniously grabbed Constantine before flying high in the sky.


    Since Queen Celestia had dealt with thest threat from the Asta Family, there was only one thing that needed to be done, and that was to serve the screaming teenager in his hand to the Ancient Wendigo, making its power grow once more.


    Professor Barret and Lord Edmond exchanged nces with each other.


    ¡°Barret¡­¡± Lord Edmond wanted to ask the Professor if he could convince Ethan to spare Constantine from being killed.


    However, Professor Barret only shook his head.


    ¡°Edmond, you only have two choices here,¡± Professor Barret said. ¡°Choose the Asta Family and be the enemy of a Colossi, or exin what happened here to Oscar. Tell him that both dimir and Constantine fell into the Fairy Queen¡¯s hand and died because they offended her. I¡¯m sure he will know what to do.¡±


    Professor Barret was on Ethan¡¯s side, and seeing how he had personally targeted Constantine out of all people present, he to do.¡±


    Professor Barret was on Ethan¡¯s side, and seeing how he had knew that the young man didn¡¯t intend to let the other teenage boy live for long.


    Although losing two talented Wizards was a blow to Eastshire, making an enemy of a Colossi who could drown the entire Shire Continent wasn¡¯t a very smart choice.


    Also, anyone who would be a threat to Ethan must be nipped in the bud early before they could cause irrevocable harm to him.


    Professor Barret wasn¡¯t a saint.


    If he were going to choose between Constantine and Ethan, he would choose thetter anytime.


    Not only because he was a student of Brynhildr Academy, but also because his potential was limitless.


    After all, there was no other Wizard in history who sessfully gained the power of two Legacies at the same time.


    Professor Barret wouldn¡¯t want Ethan to grow up resenting Eastshire. So, although it might be heartless, he chose to side with him and turn a blind eye on whatever the young man intended to do with Constantine.


    Perhaps Lord Edmond shared the same sentiment, so he only sighed and closed his eyes sadly.


    Nicole, who understood that Ethan was also doing this for her sake, had a calm expression on her face.


    She had already checked through all the survivors who had returned to the clearing, but she didn¡¯t see dimir anywhere.


    This could only mean one thing.


    He either left without anyone knowing, or he had perished inside the Legacy Domain.


    Little did Nicole know that Ethan had dealt with both of her rivals, who stood in her way of bing the future Patriarch of the Asta Family.


    Although the two of them didn¡¯t know how Oscar Asta would react to the death of the two Prodigies of his family, one thing was certain.


    The news of Constantine offending Queen Celestia would spread throughout the Shire Continent, and this would deal a blow to the Asta Family, who would suddenly find themselves targeted by the other nobles who had been intending to bring them down a peg for their arrogance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N: While waiting for the next chapters of this novel, feel free to read my other story, System¡¯s POV. I¡¯ll see you all in the next chapters!

 Chapter 537 They’re Not Our Enemies. At Least, For Now

    <h4>Chapter 537 They¡¯re Not Our Enemies. At Least, For Now </h4>


    After Ethan¡¯s Clone left the clearing, the leaders of the different races that hade to challenge the Domain held a short meeting, discussing how they would proceed.


    What happened inside the dungeon, and what happened after that was a very sensitive topic, so all of them calmly discussed it, and agreed on certain things.


    The Elves and Fairies stated that they would abide by Celestia¡¯s orders to seal the clearing to prevent anyone from entering it.


    The Beastkins, led by Seff, didn¡¯t make anyments. Although several members of their young generation died, this was not a big deal for them.


    They were a race who had always believed in the survival of the fittest. Since those youngsters died, it only meant that they were not strong enough to survive.


    The morale of the Dwarves, on the other hand, was at an all-time low. Not only did they lose a quarter of their excellent Seeds, but they also made an enemy of the Water Fairy Queen.


    The previous Dwarven King had indeed knelt and begged for Queen Celestia to spare them.


    If their current King were to hear that Degel had antagonized the Water Fairy Queen, who knew what might happen to him.


    This is also true for the Dwarves of the young generation who had attacked the Water Fairies, the Queen''s subjects.


    ¡°If I were you, Dwarves, I would make sure to escort Ethan to Northshire and treat him as an envoy of Queen Celestia,¡± the Wood Fairymented. ¡°Who knows? If you treat him well enough, he might speak a good word for you guys and let bygones be bygones.¡±


    Hearing her words, Degel and the other Dwarves felt as if they had been thrown an olive branch, so all of them decided to give Ethan the best hospitality that the Dwarves could offer.


    As for the Humans, Lord Edmond was feeling depressed because there were many geniuses who had fallen inside the Legacy Domain.


    dimir Asta was a Magistratus in training. However, seeing that he didn¡¯t appear after Queen Celestia lifted the seal in her Domain, he knew that it only meant one thing.


    He had already died.


    Also, another Prodigy whom they wanted to nurture was Constantine. Having the Legacy that controlled gravity was a truly incredible power.


    Unfortunately, he could only watch as Ethan took him away. Otherwise, he''d risk offending the young man and the Water Fairy Queen.


    As someone who was recognized by the Will of the Sword of Light, Ethan¡¯s importance in the Kingdom was higher than Constantine¡¯s.


    Although it was a hard pill to swallow, he had no choice but to report to the Patriarch of the Asta Family, Oscar, that his two prodigies had perished on the expedition.


    While he didn¡¯t know how Oscar would react to the news, he hoped that the Patriarch of the Asta Family wouldn¡¯t go all the way and try to assassinate Ethan to exact revenge for the death of his Heir Candidates.


    Doing so would be a loss for their Kingdom.


    Also, he had a feeling that, even if Oscar went all out, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily mean that he would be able to kill Ethan with his current strength.


    Had it been in the past, the chances of the Asta Patriarch beating Ethan was at least eighty percent. But now, things would not be that easy anymore, especially after the young man had gained the Legacy of the Water Fairy Queen.


    As to what kind of power it was, no one really knew.


    The only thing they do know was that it was an Epic Legacy.


    A Legacy that belonged to a Colossi.


    After their talks ended, Seff ordered the other Beastkins to report what had happened to their ns.


    He still had some matters to deal with, so he left with Conall and Lyall.


    They headed South, but after running for half an hour, Seff made a detour in order to look for Ethan.


    He had marked Lily¡¯s Fiance earlier, so it was child¡¯s y for him to find out his real location.


    Seff also knew for a fact that the one who appeared earlier wasn¡¯t the real Ethan. However, he didn¡¯t expose the young man, thinking that thetter did the right thing in using a clone to test how he would be received by the leaders of the different races.


    ¡®Lily, the Mate you chose sure is something,¡¯ Seff thought as he and his children increased their speed, turning into blurs nearly indiscernible by the eyes.


    After fifteen minutes, they arrived at a cave hidden in a valley in Westshire.


    Seff confidently entered the cave, followed by Conall and Lyall.


    When they neared its end, the three Beastkins frowned when they saw what was happening in front of them.


    Lying on the ground was Constantine, who was writhing in pain.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the thing that concerned them.


    Seated beside him was an Ancient Wendigo, who was happily eating the teenage boy¡¯s severed leg as if it was a drumstick.


    They also noticed a small golden egg that had been ced on top of Constantine¡¯s chest, which glowed faintly in the darkness.


    After seeing this scene, Seff shifted his gaze to the young man, who was leaning on the wall with his arms crossed over his chest.


    Several Fairies were hovering beside him, and all of them had taken a fighting stance, ready to cast spells to attack the three Beastkins who had entered the cave uninvited.


    ¡°At ease, everyone,¡± Ethan said as he looked at Lily¡¯s Father with a calm expression on his face. ¡°They¡¯re not our enemies. At least, for now.¡±


    ¡°For now?¡± Seff arched an eyebrow because he found Ethan¡¯s words amusing. ¡°Does that mean that we¡¯ll be enemies in the future?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to me, Father,¡± Ethan replied. He didn¡¯t hesitate to call Seff Father, since he nned to marry Lily in the future. ¡°The one who''ll decide if the two of us will be enemies is you.¡±


    ¡°I see. That makes sense.¡± Seff nodded. ¡°Indeed, we are not enemies. For now.¡±


    Lyall, who wanted to hug Ethan, took a step forward, but all the Fairies summoned Water Balls in front of them.


    Their Queen had specifically told them that if Lyall came close to Ethan, they were to attack her regardless if she was an ally or not.

 Chapter 538 Seff’s Advice

    <h4>Chapter 538 Seff¡¯s Advice</h4>


    Seeing that the Fairies were serious about preventing her from approaching the handsome young man, Lyall smirked evilly and extended her ws.


    But before she could do anything, Conall gave her a chop on the head, making her cry out in pain.


    ¡°Behave yourself,¡± Conall ordered. ¡°Father came here because he wanted to discuss something with Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lyall rubbed her head, her expression filled with injustice. However, she also understood that when her father did something, he didn¡¯t want anyone to interfere with what he nned to do.


    ¡°I came here to let you know that although you have survived the trial, which could have led to your execution, this incident is still not over,¡± Seff stated. ¡°Many have died on this expedition, and I''m sure they will pressure their leaders to punish you in one way or the other.


    ¡°Queen Celestia has dered that your enemies will be her enemies, but the Shire Continent doesn¡¯tck smart people. They will soon realize that the Water Fairy Queen is in a weakened state and will not be able to leave her Domain anytime soon.


    ¡°Also, the fact that you obtained her Legacy means that her power has greatly diminished. You might not understand the significance of obtaining a Legacy, but the reason why it is called as such is because you can only gain it if its owner is dead.


    ¡°Since Queen Celestia is still alive, yet she has given you her Legacy, it means that she doesn¡¯t have the ability to drown the Shire Continent anymore. The moment people realize this, they will start to make ns for you.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Edmond and the King of Eastshire will treat you from now on, but you must always be on your guard. Don¡¯t trust thempletely. You now possess incredible powers, and since humans are a greedy race, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they tried to control you and your powers for their own purposes.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding. Queen Celestia had also told him the same thing before he left her Legacy Domain.


    The fact that she used thest bit of her powers to instill fear in the others and let them know the consequences of harming him made him feel truly grateful.


    But at the same time, he also felt sorry for her, knowing that she pushed herself to the limits for his sake.


    ¡°The Dwarves will definitely take good care of you when you go to Northshire,¡± Seff added. ¡°But after that expedition ends, you should be careful when you return to the academy.


    ¡°It may not happen in the next month or two, but when people start to connect the dots, they will no longer be afraid of Queen Celestia¡¯s threat. Also, do note to Southshire for the time being.


    ¡°My Race likes to bear grudges, and although you were not directly responsible for the deaths of our people, some might seek you to avenge those who have died simply because you obtained the Water Fairy Queen¡¯s Legacy.¡±


    ¡°While it pains me to admit, we are a race that moves on emotions. Just like how a Beast will fiercely protect their young from predators, we will bare our fangs toward whomever we believed had yed a part in the deaths of our people.


    ¡°But I have good news about this. Their hate for the Asta Family is greater than their hate for you. So, remind your¡­ girl friend, Nicole, that she should not visit Southshire anytime soon either.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding. ¡°Thank you, Father. I will keep your words in mind.¡±


    Seff snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Father until you have personally visited our Ancestral Lands with Lily when youe of age. Only then will I recognize you as her Mate.¡±


    ¡°Father, you will recognize him as my mate, too, right?¡± Lyall grabbed onto her Father¡¯s arm and swung it left to right like a spoiled child. ¡°Right? Right?¡±


    Seff pried Lyall¡¯s hold on him and turned away to head to the exit.


    Lyall pouted and shifted her eyes in Ethan''s direction. But, seeing that the Fairies were raring for a fight, she decided to leave for the time being.


    ¡®I can always visit Brynhildr Academy to see him,¡¯ Lyall thought to make herself feel better.


    Conall gave Ethan a brief nod before following behind his Father.


    Lyall, on the other hand, bid Ethan farewell and even told him that the next time she saw him, she would pin him down and gobble him up.


    The Fairies didn¡¯t like what she said and unleashed a barrage of Water Spells at the hateful girl.


    But Lyall casually evaded their attacks while chuckling happily.


    She then ran toward the exit of the cave, leaving Ethan, as well as his Other Half, shaking their heads in helplessness due to the crazy girl¡¯s antics.


    Sebastian, on the other hand,ughed and even teased hisrade at arms, saying that having Lyall as one of Ethan¡¯s lovers would be fun.


    ¡°No crazies in the Family Tree. Period,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said firmly.


    Ethan ignored Sebastian¡¯s and his Other Half¡¯s banter inside his sea of consciousness and looked at the teenage boy who was writhing on the ground.


    Dainsleif had finished eating Constantine¡¯s other leg, and couldn¡¯t wait to gobble him uppletely.


    Unfortunately, the Golden Egg was still not done absorbing his Magic Powers.


    In fact, it was as if the egg knew that Constantine would be dying soon, so it slowly savored his magic power as if it was sipping a fruit juice.


    ¡°Hurry up,¡± Ethan ordered as he knocked the golden egg with the knuckle of his index finger. ¡°If you don¡¯t finish soon, I¡¯ll ask Dainsleif to eat him whether you¡¯re finished absorbing his magic or not.¡±


    The Golden Egg couldn''t talk, so it could only shake left to right as if mouthing aint to Ethan. However, the young man only found its action quite amusing.


    ¡°Spare¡­ me,¡± Constantine said through gritted teeth. ¡°Please¡­ I won¡¯t¡­ offend you¡­ again.¡±


    ¡°You should have thought about that before you attacked me,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Your hands are already soaked in blood, Constantine. I¡¯m sure that you have killed many in the past for reasons only known to you.


    ¡°But the moment you took someone else¡¯s life, you should have been ready for others to take yours as well.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t feel a tinge of guilt for killing the teenage boy before him.


    Why would he when it was Constantine who attacked him out of nowhere?


    He had learned in the Lands of stor that being kind to your enemies was a mistake. Giving mercy to someone like that was like giving them a knife that they could use to stab you in the back in the future.


    Ethan had no mercy for dangerous individuals, especially ones who carried powerful Legacies like Constantine.


    After the Golden Egg had drunk every drop of Magic Power from Constantine¡¯s body, it jumped toward Ethan, making thetter catch it with his right hand.


    He and the Golden Egg had alreadye to a silent understanding that thetter shouldn¡¯t absorb his Magic Power unless he freely gave it.


    The Golden Egg might be a voracious eater, but it wasn¡¯t unreasonable, especially since it had already eaten something very delicious just a few seconds ago.


    Ethan smiled faintly before returning the egg to his Morgan¡¯s Ring, where it would digest Constantine¡¯s power.


    ¡°He¡¯s all yours, Dainsleif,¡± Ethan ordered. ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±


    A sinister chuckle escaped the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s lips because it had been waiting for this moment.


    Ethan didn¡¯t even bother to watch as he began walking towards the exit of the cave.


    The Fairies, who also didn¡¯t like to see something so gruesome, followed behind him without even a backward nce.


    A few minutester, Dainsleif returned to Ethan¡¯s side with a satisfied look on its face.


    As to whether it would gain the Legacy of Gravity, it would have to wait until it had properly digested the Wizard, whose soul had tasted as sweet as honey.


    Ethan summoned the butterfly wings behind his back and flew in the direction of the clearing, where the others were waiting for him.


    Now that Nicole¡¯s rivals had already been eaten by Dainsleif, the chances of her bing the Heir of the Asta Family had increased as well.


    ¡®Seff is right, Ethan,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented as the young man flew in the sky. ¡®People will realize that Queen Celestia¡¯s threat has greatly decreased. Although it¡¯s not bad to be in the good graces of the King of Eastshire, you should not allow yourself to be controlled by him like a pawn.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡¯ Ethan replied. ¡®But I have a feeling that they will not do anything like that. More than anything else, I¡¯m sure that they will do their best to ensure that I remain loyal to Eastshire.¡¯


    ¡®Hahaha!¡¯ Sebastianughed. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you¡¯re suddenly called to the Capital City again to receive a promotion. From Honorary Knight, you might be an Honorary Baron. Although you wouldn¡¯t be awarded anynds, it would still be a good way to make you feel special, right?¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half snorted, but didn¡¯t say anything to reject Sebastian¡¯s idea.


    ¡®He will realize just what kind of background he has after he undertakes hising-of-age ceremony in Midgard,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half thought. ¡®When the timees, he will understand that trivial titles such as Honorary Knight and Honorary Baron are nothingpared to the title he was born with.¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly because he was looking forward to the young man¡¯s reaction once he discovered his true identity.


    So for now, he would keep this secret a little while longer as Ethan finished his first school year in Brynhildr Academy.


    When he arrived at the clearing, he noticed that all the other races, with the exception of the Beastkins, were still there, waiting for him.


    The Wood Fairies gathered around him and conversed with the Water Fairies as if they were the best of friends.


    Degel, who was standing beside Professor Barret, apologized to Ethan for his earlier outburst.


    He even added that he would escort him to meet with the Ice Dragons, so he could experience the Dwarven Hospitality, which very few in the Shire Continent had experienced in the past.

 Chapter 539 The Ice Dragons Of The Khaled Bor Mountains [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 539 The Ice Dragons Of The Khaled Bor Mountains [Part 1] </h4>


    ¡°Now¡­ this is a Flying Ship,¡± Ethan said with amazement as he looked at the Dwarven Flying Ship in front of him.


    Not only was it bigger than Professor Barret¡¯s and Lord Edmond¡¯s Flying Ship, but it was more imposing as well.


    ¡°Lad, this is not a flying ship,¡± Degel corrected with a smug expression on his face. ¡°This is what you call a Dwarven Battleship.¡±


    ¡°Does it have a name?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Aye,d,¡± Degel replied. ¡°She goes by the name Angurvadal.


    Standing fifteen meters tall with a length of fifty meters, the Dwarven Battleship looked impressive in Ethan¡¯s eyes.


    But, that wasn¡¯t all. This mighty ship also had thirty-two magical cannons that could obliterate a Dragon in an aerial battle.


    This kind of Battle Ship was only used during times of great strife and when the Dwarven Race went to battle.


    Degel might not be the mightiest warrior among the Dwarves, but he was one of their best craftsmen.


    It took him three years to build Angurvadal, and to this day, it was still the second most powerful Dwarven Battleship in active duty.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to board, for we have a long trip ahead of us,¡± Degel stated. ¡°It will take us three days to reach the great mountain of Khaled Bor. During that time, you and the young missy can explore the ship as we sail in the sky. Now, follow me.¡±


    Degel climbed the wooden bridge that led to the deck of the ship, and Ethan and Nicole trailed behind him.


    The Dwarves had reallye prepared to fight just in case something unexpected happened.


    However, they hadn''t expected that the one who''d they would be up against was the Water Fairy Queen, Celestia, who was someone that the Dwarves didn¡¯t want to offend no matter what.


    ¡°The Dragons and us have an agreement, so they won¡¯t actively attack us,¡± Degel stated. ¡°But even if they did, the ones who would be dying would be them. It¡¯s been a while since Ist used Dragon Parts for my craft, so I hope that the ones we meet first are the hot-headed bunch.¡±


    Degel might be afraid of Celestia, but he wasn¡¯t afraid of a fight against Dragons.


    His Battleship was made to fight against them in the first ce, and it was also the main reason why the Dragons decided to stop all hostility against the Dwarves.


    Angurvadal was a true masterpiece of Dwarven Engineering. It had in more Dragons than the Dragons had killed Dwarvesbined.


    Because of this, Degel had been given the title, Dragon yer. Many Dwarves viewed him as a role model, aspiring to be a master craftsman just like him.


    After making sure that everything was in order, the Battleship rose up in the air and flew toward the Khaled Bor Mountains, where the great underground cities of the Dwarves were located.


    Ethan knew that although the Dwarves seemed calm and hospitable on the surface, that didn¡¯t mean that they had forgotten those who had died inside the Legacy Domain.


    Before Ethan was sent out of the Domain, he talked with Queen Celestia, asking if it was possible to return the bodies of the fallen back to their families.


    It took him some time to convince the Water Fairy Queen, but in the end, she relented.


    When Ethan¡¯s clone had taken Constantine away, she took that opportunity to eject the dead bodies of the invaders from her Domain.


    This allowed the different races to give those who had died a proper burial, putting this nightmare behind them.


    The Dwarves had already taken their dead kins and housed them safely within their Battleship. Truth be told, Ethan didn¡¯t want to be there when they returned these dead bodies to their families.


    Perhaps knowing what he was thinking, Nicole decided to head back to Eastshire afterpleting their mission.


    Although she wanted to visit the Dwarven Capital, she also understood that the families of those who had died might harm them in order to vent their sadness and anger.


    In order to avoid getting hurt, it would be best to first return to the academy and let the storm pass for the time being.


    Three dayster, the mountains of Khaled Bor appeared in their view.


    Ethan and Nicole, who were both wearing clothes meant for the cold, looked at the distance and admired the beauty in front of them.


    ¡°Wee to Northshire,¡± Degel said. ¡°We will bending at the peak where the Ice Dragons live. I will apany you when you meet with them. I¡¯m very famous among the Ice Dragons you see. Having me around will ensure that they will not do anything funny to the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Degel,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°We are truly grateful for your help.¡±


    ¡°It is but a small matter,¡± Degel replied. ¡°Still, I find it surprising that the two of you wish to talk to those stand-offish creatures. Care to tell me why you want to have an audience with them?¡±


    Ethan nced at Nicole. After all, he didn¡¯t have the right to expose her real reason foring to the Khaled Bor Mountain.


    Nicole nodded in understanding before answering Degel¡¯s question.


    ¡°We came to bring the message of the previous Dragon King to them,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Truth be told, I don¡¯t know how they will react to it. But since Sir Degel is with us, they might probably not go out of their way to turn us into ice sculptures.¡±


    Degelughed out loud before patting his chest with confidence.


    ¡°Worry not, Lass,¡± Degel stated. ¡°As long as I¡¯m there, those Ice Dragons will not touch a strand of your hair. Feel free to make demands to them because I got your back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very reassuring that you¡¯re here with us, Sir Degel.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    While the three were talking, Angurvadal soared upward, passing through the clouds that hid the mountain peaks from view.


    Even from a distance, they could see a few Ice Dragons flying in the air.


    The moment the Ice Dragons noticed the Battleship flying in their direction, they let out a loud roar, informing their brethren that Angurvadal had appeared.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re going to get a warm reception from them.¡± Degel sneered. ¡°Battle Stations, everyone! If even one of these ice spitters does something funny, st them off from the air!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Aye!¡±¡±¡±


    Ethan watched as the Dwarves manned their Dwarven Magical Cannons and aimed them in the direction of the Dragons who were flying in their direction.


    ¡°I just hope that they will let us talk things out first before they start firing at the Dragons,¡± Nicole said with a stiff smile on her face.


    Ethan wanted to say that what she feared wouldn''t happen, but knowing that it might jinx their mission, he decided to keep his lips shut tight.


    But, he made sure to firmly hold the wand in his hand just in case the Ice Dragons were not in the mood to talk to them.

 Chapter 540 The Ice Dragons Of The Khaled Bor Mountains [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 540 The Ice Dragons Of The Khaled Bor Mountains [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°State your business, Dwarf,¡± an Ice Dragon, which was twice the size of the other Ice Dragons, said in an imposing tone.


    He was the current leader of the Ice Dragons, who nested on the highest peak of the Khaled Bor Mountains.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to talk to you, Darran,¡± Degel snorted. ¡°The ones who have business with you are these two Humans.¡±


    The Ice Dragon, Darran, nced at the two teenagers and narrowed his eyes.


    If the two of them had flown to the mountaintop on their own, the Ice Dragons wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to attack and feast on their flesh.


    However, seeing theme with the Dwarves, they could only handle this situation civilly to prevent another war between their races.


    ¡°And what do you Human children want from us?¡± Darran said in annoyance. ¡°Speak!¡±


    Ethan and Nicole already knew that Ice Dragons were arrogant, so they didn¡¯t take his rudeness to heart.


    Nicole took out the golden dragon scale from her storage ring. She was about to show it to the Ice Dragon when it moved on its own and flew toward Darran, making her eyes widen in shock.


    When the Dragon Scale was only a few meters away from the leader of the Ice Dragons, it glowed and transformed into ancient draconic letters, which hung in the air and shone in a golden light.


    At first, Darran thought that the Humans had cast a spell to attack it. But, after recognizing the Draconic text, the Ice Dragon immediately started reading to know its contents.


    Since the message wasn¡¯t that long, the Ice Dragon finished reading it after a few seconds and looked at Nicole with aplicated look on its face.


    ¡°Come,¡± Darran ordered before flying toward the Mountain Peak.


    The Draconic runes disappeared, and the golden scale flew back in Nicole¡¯s hand, making her sigh in relief.


    Since Darran had asked them to follow it, there was a chance that they would honor the previous Dragon King¡¯s request.


    The Battleship soared toward the mountain andnded in a clearing, hovering three meters above the ground.


    Degel didn¡¯t n on stepping down from his battleship because he didn¡¯t trust the Dragons one bit.


    He would remain there and ensure that they were ready for battle just in case the Ice Dragons suddenly decided to attack them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Degel said. ¡°We¡¯ll be here.¡±


    Nicole and Ethan nodded before they took off with their flying brooms and flew to where Darran hadnded.


    Several other Ice Dragonsnded beside them, encircling the two teenagers.


    ¡°Show it to them,¡± Darran ordered.


    Nicole did as she was told and raised the Dragon Scale in her hand.


    Just like what happened earlier, it hovered several meters above her head before transforming into Draconic writing, allowing all the Ice Dragons that had gathered to read its contents.


    Some looked at the text with amusement, some with solemn expressions, while others only shook their heads.


    Although they all respected and even feared the previous Dragon King, they were not duty-bound to follow his orders, especially since he had already passed away.


    ¡°Is there anyone here who wishes to be this Human girl¡¯s mount?¡± Darran asked in a disdainful tone.


    Nicole wanted to object that she wasn¡¯t looking for a mount, but a partner who would fight alongside her.


    But Ethan held her hand and shook his head, telling her not to say anything.


    The Ice Dragons exchanged nces with each other, but didn¡¯t say anything. Although a few of them might have epted the previous Dragon King¡¯s request, the tone Darran used to ask them was that of disdain.


    The leader of the Ice Dragons had done this on purpose.


    Why?


    It was his subtle way of saying that those who wished to honor the previous Dragon King¡¯s words and be the mount of the Human girl would be looked down upon by the other Ice Dragons.


    A satisfied look appeared in Darran¡¯s eyes when he saw that no one was volunteering to be the Human girl¡¯srade at arms.


    ¡°As you can see, no one is interested in following you,¡± Darran said with a draconic smirk stered on its face. ¡°If the Dragon King was still alive, then things might have been different.


    ¡°But since he no longer holds power over us, I¡¯m afraid that you havee here in vain. Better luck in your next lifetime, girl.¡±


    Darranughed, and those who thought the same way as himughed as well.


    The other Dragons, who were willing to be Nicole¡¯s partner, sighed in their hearts and only looked at the Human girl, whose expression remained calm despite the ridicule that was being thrown in her direction.


    ¡°Looks like they don¡¯t want to honor the Dragon King¡¯s words, Nicole,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°What do you wish to do now?¡±


    ¡°Since they don¡¯t want to honor it, then there is only one thing that I can think of,¡± Nicole replied with a smile. ¡°We just have to challenge them and make them submit.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°This is how Humans and Dragonsmunicated hundreds of years ago. I¡¯m just going back to our roots.¡±


    Ethan smirked because he found Nicole¡¯s statement quite daring.


    The Dragons who heard Nicole¡¯s statement frowned. This was especially true for Darran, who had cut out any possibilities of any Ice Dragons epting the previous Dragon King¡¯s request.


    ¡°You wish to challenge us, Human?¡± Darran asked in contempt. ¡°Just the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Just the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Darran chuckled. ¡°Interesting. So, who do you wish to challenge?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡± Nicole sneered as she drew her rapier and pointed it at the leader of the Ice Dragons. ¡°Why would I settle for anything less when you are here?¡±


    ¡°Hoh?¡± Darran wasn¡¯t angered even when the Human girl challenged him. On the contrary, he found it quite amusing. ¡°Are you sure about this? If you challenge me, then the chances of you leaving this mountain alive is non-existent. Do you still want to continue knowing that I will not show you any mercy?¡±


    ¡°Enough talk,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Let¡¯s fight. Or are you saying that you¡¯re afraid to fight two Humans on your own. If you feel disadvantaged, feel free to ask for help. Ethan and I don''t mind if you ask two more dragons to help you fight.¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half, who were inside his Sea of Consciousness, gave Nicole two thumbs up in their hearts.


    Just like her, they didn¡¯t like how Darran handled the situation, so they were also raring to beat the crap out of the leader of the Ice Dragons and make him understand that there were some people whom he shouldn¡¯t look down on no matter what.

 Chapter 541 You Like To Turn Everyone Into Ice Statues, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 541 You Like To Turn Everyone Into Ice Statues, Right? </h4>


    ¡®Do these foolish humans really think that they can win against me?¡¯ Iughed internally. In my long life as an Ice Dragon, it had been a while since Ist saw such stupidity.


    ¡°Enough talk,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Let¡¯s fight. Or are you saying that you¡¯re afraid to fight two Humans on your own? If you feel disadvantaged, feel free to ask for help. Ethan and I don''t mind if you ask two more Dragons to help you fight.¡±


    ¡®Ah! Such audacity! Humans have truly be arrogant after living a peaceful life for so long,¡¯ I thought. ¡®Well, I guess my lunch today will be Human meat. This girl is probably a Witch, so her meat and blood are surely rich in Magic Powers. Hah, such a delicacy, and it was handed to me on a silver tter.¡¯


    I nced at my brethren and asked them not to interfere in the battle. As their leader, I couldn¡¯t possibly show any weakness.


    Since I was just fighting two Human children, I don¡¯t see any need for outside help. I alone was enough, and this would also be a good lesson for the others to never mingle with Humans again.


    ¡°Since you want to die so badly, thene at me!¡± I roared, spreading my wings to unleash my Dragon¡¯s Fear and bloodlust.


    But to my surprise, the two Humans didn¡¯t have much reaction to my disy of power, making me arch an eyebrow.


    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯ve decided,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°I¡¯ll fight him alone.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°That¡¯s still an Ice Dragon, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The power inside me is feeling vengeful today as if it wanted to squash a bug. It will be a shame if I don¡¯t ept its will since this is a very rare asion.


    ¡°Okay. But if I think you are in trouble, I will help you.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but snort in contempt after hearing the arrogance in the little girl¡¯s voice.


    Did she really think that she alone could beat me, an Elder Dragon,and the leader of the Ice Dragons?


    How delusional!


    Without another word, I flew high in the sky, for we were a race who fought in this manner.


    A minuteter, countless icicles flew in my direction, making the disdain I felt toward the Human grow even more.


    Using Ice Spells against an Ice Dragon?


    ¡®Such stupidity,¡¯ I mused as I conjured bigger and more powerful icicles, which I rained down in her direction.


    But instead of backing down, she matched my barrage with her own, all of which were Ice Spells. To my surprise, her icicles and my own negated each other, shattering into countless shards.


    At first, I thought that it was just a fluke, but after several exchanges, I came to a realisation that her icicles were as strong as mine despite them being smaller than the ones I conjured.


    Feeling that this couldn¡¯t go on any longer, I decided to finally get serious and unleashed a Dragon¡¯s Breath, which would turn her into a frozen statue.


    However, instead of evading my attack, the Human girl stoodpletely still as the colour of her eyes changed to blood red.


    ¡°cies Agrum.¡±


    A tornado of ice and snow enveloped her body and gradually extended outward.


    The moment my Dragon Breath and the Ice Tornado shed, my attack waspletely dispelled, making my eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. I was confident that even the strongest of Witches would not be able to easily dispel the breath attack of an Elder Dragon like me.


    But that was the least of my worries.


    The once small tornado had already transformed into a giant tornado, dragging me into its core.


    I tried to fly away, but the force of its pull was too much for me. In the end, I was dragged inside of it, unable to break free.


    When I came back to my senses, I found myself in a world of snow and ice, which was very different from my home at the peaks of the mountains of Khaled Bor.


    The cold never bothered me in the past. But, this time, it was different.


    The coldness was simply too much, even for an Ice Dragon like me. I was even shivering despite my strong resistance to cold temperatures.


    One surprise led to another as I found my feet slowly being enveloped in a sheet of ice.


    Due to panic, I immediately pped my wings and flew upward, breaking the ice that had tried to ensnare me from the ground.


    ¡°Is this the best that you can do, Darran?¡±


    A question filled with ridicule and contempt reached my ears, making me scan the surroundings to search for the owner of the voice.


    ¡°Over here, you overgrown lizard.¡±


    I hastily raised my head and looked at the pink-haired girl, who was hovering dozens of metres above me.


    The first thing that caught my attention was not her beauty, but the six pairs of crystal-like angelic wings behind her back, making me subconsciously shudder.


    ¡°You pride yourself for being the strongest Ice Dragon?¡± Nicole asked in a tone filled with mockery and contempt. ¡°And yet, you can¡¯t even handle this much cold? How pathetic can you be?¡±


    At that time, I knew with every fibre of my being that the one talking to me wasn¡¯t the girl named Nicole.


    No.


    It was a being whose power reminded me of the ancient stories from when the Primordials, Progenitors, and the Colossi still walked thend in great numbers.


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡± I asked. My body shuddered subconsciously, not because of the cold, but due to the contemptuous look that was being given to me by the being above me.


    ¡°Baradiel,¡± the beautiful angel said as she pointed a finger in my direction. ¡°You like to turn everyone into ice statues, right? How about I turn you into one so that you can have a taste of your own medicine?¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t!¡± I stuttered before I could even think of a proper reply to her words.


    ¡°Toote,¡± Baradiel said as the tip of her finger glowed with power.


    ¡°Absolute Zero.¡±


    That was thest thing I heard before I found myself frozen in a block of ice and falling toward the ground, with my mind filled with despair and regret.


    There were some beings in this world that mustn¡¯t be offended no matter what.


    I just happened to have bad luck and met one of the beings who liked turning everyone whom she disliked into a block of ice.

 Chapter 542 This Is Sexual Harassment, You Know?

    <h4>Chapter 542 This Is Sexual Harassment, You Know?</h4>


    The moment Nicole and Darran started their battle, Ethan stood at the side in respect for Nicole¡¯s deration to fight the Elder Ice Dragon by herself.


    Although he was worried, he decided to respect her decision.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that he would just stand idle if her life was in danger. Ethan would rather break his promise than watch a close friend die in front of him.


    When their battle started, both unleashed their Ice Magic against each other.


    Ethan thought that Nicole would be overwhelmed in the battle of elements since she was using Ice Magic against an Ice Dragon.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long before he realised that he had nothing to worry about in that department. Nicole¡¯s spell was on par with Darran, and whenever their icicles shed against each other, they would shatter into a shower of ice shards.


    ¡®You know, I find it really odd that Nicole is using Ice Magic when her specialty is Fire and Water,¡¯ Sebastianmented as he watched the battle from the side. ¡®Is there perhaps a deeper meaning to this? Since her Ice Spells are on par with the Ice Dragon, it means that the power behind it isn¡¯t weak.¡¯


    ¡®Maybe she is afflicted with some kind of condition¡ªthe kind that if she doesn¡¯t use Ice Magic, she would turn into an ice statue or something?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented, which made Ethan and Sebastian re at him.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half simply shrugged and continued to watch the battle. Anyway, he only said what was in his mind.


    After several minutes of, it was clear that neither of them were able to break past each other¡¯s defences using Ice Magic.


    Perhaps sensing this, Darran unleashed a Dragon Breath, making Ethan stand at the ready.


    But just as he was about to interfere, Sebastian and his Other Half stopped him.


    ¡°¡°Wait!¡±¡±


    The two of them shouted at the same time, making Ethan stop whatever he was about to do.


    The moment Nicole¡¯s eye colour changed to crimson red, the two immediately felt the power of a Legacy, making their eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°cies Agrum.¡±


    Nicole said with a devilish smile stered on her face.


    An ice tornado spun around her and expanded outward, turning into a hurricane, which pushed Ethan away from the battlefield.


    A few secondster, the tornado dispersed, allowing Ethan and the other Ice Dragons to look at the battlefield once more.


    But, to their surprise, Nicole and Darran were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡®Did she just use a Domain?¡¯ Ethan inquired.


    He had the same ability, so this was the only exnation that he could think of.


    ¡®She did,¡¯ Sebastian replied. ¡®It¡¯s a shame because I want to see just what kind of power she has.¡¯


    ¡®I have a feeling that we will know the answer soon,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented.


    As if waiting for him to finish saying those words, a giant block of ice suddenly appeared out of nowhere and mmed on the ground, sending snow flying in every direction.


    When the snow dispersed, all of them saw the Elder Ice Dragon trapped in ice, making Ethan, Sebastian, and his Other Half look at it in disbelief.


    They were not the only ones who were shocked at the oue of the battle. The other Ice Dragons also couldn¡¯t believe that their leader was actually trapped in Ice. Such a sight was simply unheard of and theoretically impossible.


    As Ice Dragons, they held high affinity with Ice, which was the same for Fire Dragons.


    A Fire Dragon could even take a bath in magma and emerge unscathed from it. Ice Dragons were not even affected by the strongest blizzard and even loved them.


    But seeing what they had thought was impossible actually happen in front of them made them involuntarily shudder.


    After forcefully tearing his gaze away from the frozen Ice Dragon, Ethan finally saw Nicole in the distance.


    The youngdy¡¯s face was pale, and her lips had already turned blue in color. Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate to rush in her direction and summoned a nket to cover her body that was colder than ice.


    Remembering what happened in the library, Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate to hug her tightly, using his body heat to dispel the coldness that was slowly covering her heart in an icy sheet.


    A sigh escaped Nicole¡¯s lips the moment Ethan hugged her body. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Darran using ordinary means, so she had unleashed the Legacy that she had taken from the Asta Family.


    Unfortunately, the moment the Legacy awakened, she lost consciousness.


    She only regained her senses a few seconds ago when Ethan hugged her close to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so warm,¡± Nicole said as she buried her head on Ethan¡¯s chest. Her body was trembling non-stop, and she felt like she was frozen.


    Thankfully, Ethan¡¯s warmth was slowly seeping inside her body, thawing the ice that threatened to turn her into a block of ice.


    Ethan did feel cold while hugging Nicole. But this coldness lessened bit by bit until it turned into a refreshing feeling that washed over his body.


    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Ethan asked as he patted Nicole¡¯s head while hugging her. ¡°Does it hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re like the Daddy I never had, Ethan,¡± Nicole replied in a teasing tone. ¡°Can I call you Daddy?¡±


    ¡°If that will make you feel better then you can call me Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Smooth. Very smooth. I guess this is how you made your girls fall for you.¡±


    Nicole smiled despite herself because she knew that Ethan was just ying along with her whims. Even so, she didn¡¯t push him away and enjoyed his warmth.


    This was her first time unleashing the Legacy that had been eating away her lifespan. Although she had prepared for the worst, she didn¡¯t expect that she would not be strong enough to control it.


    The only thing she heard after she awakened her power were the words¡­


    ¡°You should let Ethan warm you up after your short nap. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with this overgrown lizard.¡±


    The voice was filled with confidence and arrogance as if dealing with an Elder Ice Dragon was just a piece of cake.


    But despite the coldness in its voice, she also felt a surge of warmth, which let her know that everything was going to be fine.


    So when she regained her senses and found herself in Ethan¡¯s embrace, she knew that the duel had finally ended.


    Nicole raised her head a bit and looked past Ethan¡¯s shoulder, allowing her to see the Elder Ice Dragon who was trapped in ice.


    This was the power that she was desperately trying to control, for it came from a very powerful Legacy.


    A Legacy that even the Asta Family didn¡¯t know existed inside their Main Residence.


    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Ethan asked, seeing that Nicole had regained some color in her beautiful face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°But you¡¯re a good hotpress. Do you know where I can buy more Ethan merchandise?¡±


    ¡°I guess the cold has gotten to your head,¡± Ethan sighed as he lightly rubbed Nicole¡¯s head.


    ¡°This is sexual harassment, you know?¡± Nicole said in a teasing tone. ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of a beautiful youngdy in her weakened state and touching her all over the ce. How noble of you, Mr. Honorary Knight.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re already feeling better.¡± Ethan smirked. ¡°Time to leave then.¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Ten more minutes,¡± Nicole repeated. ¡°I¡¯ll let you hug me for ten more minutes.¡±


    Ethan sighed for the second time, but he didn¡¯t move away and hugged Nicole a little bit tighter.


    Her body was still cold, but it was no longer freezing cold.


    They were not aware that, while the two of them were hugging, the Elder Dragon, Darran, was looking at them from the inside of the block of ice.


    He was wishing that the two would hurry up so that Nicole could break the ice and free him from the icy prison.


    Perhaps, knowing this as well, Nicole took her sweet time until the coldness was properly dispersed from her body before making a move to finish what she had started.

 Chapter 543 Care To Repeat It Again?

    <h4>Chapter 543 Care To Repeat It Again? </h4>


    The Dwarves, who were watching the battle using binocrs and telescopes, all stiffened upon seeing Darran reappear as a block of ice.


    They thought that only Ethan was a menace, but it seemed that the youngdy apanying him was just as monstrous.


    ¡®Good thing we were very hospitable to her during the time that she was with us,¡¯ Degel thought.


    The other Dwarves, who had the same thoughts as him, breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts.


    Half an hourter, when Nicole¡¯s body temperature had finally stabilized, she finally walked toward the frozen Elder Dragon and lightly tapped it with her rapier.


    Cracks started to spread throughout the block of ice until finally it shattered, allowing the leader of the Ice Dragons to break free.


    Darran copsed on the ground, drained of strength because the block of ice actually absorbed his energy, weakening him greatly.


    ¡°So are you going to be my mount, or do you prefer being an ice statue?¡± Nicole asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be nice and count to five. If you don¡¯t answer me, I¡¯ll turn you into an ice statue and gift you to the Dwarves as furniture.¡±


    ¡°I-I will be your mount!¡± Darran replied.


    ¡°No, I changed my mind,¡± Nicole smirked. ¡°You¡¯re too weak to be my mount.¡±


    The pink-haired girl then turned around to look at the other Ice Dragons, making almost all of them flinch.


    She gazed at them one by one and stopped at a Dragon who was visibly smaller than the rest.


    Nicole summoned her flying broom and flew in the direction of the Ice Dragon who was only half the size of its peers.


    But unlike the other Ice Dragons who moved away in fear, the small Ice Dragon simply looked at Nicole with curiosity and a hint of expectation.


    ¡°Do you have a name?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Snowke,¡± the dragon answered through telepathy. ¡°That¡¯s my name.¡±


    The Ice Dragon was only two meters tall, and yet, her Dragon Scales glistened faintly as if they were crystals, reflecting the light of the sun.


    ¡°You have a good name, Snowke,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Would you like to be my Dragon Partner?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡± Snowke asked back. ¡°You¡¯re so strong. I don¡¯t think you need me.¡±


    Nicole smiled and raised her hand to cup the Ice Dragon¡¯s face.


    ¡°You might not be strong now, but I guarantee you that you will be strong in the future,¡± Nicole replied.


    Her Legacy was telling her that Snowke was not as simple as she seemed. For this reason, she decided to choose the smaller dragon as her partner.


    Perhaps Snowke also felt something, so she nodded her head and agreed to be Nicole¡¯s Dragon Partner.


    Darran, who had beenpletely ignored, felt a bit embarrassed because Nicole had said that he was too weak to be her mount.


    But after seeing that she had chosen the clumsiest Ice Dragon in his group, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart.


    The other Ice Dragons also had no idea why Nicole chose Snowke.


    But since she had already chosen, they felt relieved. Finally, the two Humans would leave, allowing them to regain their peace.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ethan,¡± Nicole said with a smile. ¡°I found my Beast Companion.¡±


    Ethan nodded, and the three of them returned to the Battleship of the Dwarves to bid them goodbye and thank them for their hospitality.


    After that, the two teenagers sat on Snowke¡¯s back as she flew down the mountains of Khaled Bor to return to Brynhildr Academy.


    A dayter, the Ice Dragon suddenly thought of something and told Nicole about it.


    ¡°Nicole, why don¡¯t we visit other Dragon Habitats and see if you can ask them to follow you?¡± Snowke asked innocently. ¡°I can tell that, within your body, there are two other elements.


    ¡°They might not be as strong as the Legacy you possess, but they are still the powers you were born with. So, I think it would be a good idea to have Fire and Water Dragons as well, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Nicole only giggled after hearing Snowke¡¯s words, but she merely told her that she only needed one Dragon Partner, and that was her.


    This made Snowke happy, so she no longer insisted that Nicole tame other Dragons to be her partners as well.


    The journey back was smooth, but it took a bit longer than usual because some of the cities that had Teleportation Gates in them didn¡¯t want to allow a Dragon to use them.


    Only after Nicole showed her badge as an Honorary Knight did they stop questioning her and allowed Snowke to fly through it.


    However, just as they were about to arrive in thest city with a Teleportation Gate that would bring them closer to the academy, several Wizards and Witches blocked their path.


    Leading the group was none other than the Patriarch of the Asta Family, Oscar Asta.


    He had a calm expression on his face, but the rest of the Wizards and Witches were ring in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    The news of dimir¡¯s and Constantine¡¯s death had reached their family, and they didn¡¯t take it lightly.


    This was especially true for Constantine¡¯s death, which was personally carried out by Ethan.


    ¡°Can we help you?¡± Ethan asked as he gazed fearlessly at the members of the Asta Family.


    Dark clouds formed out of nowhere and blocked the sun. Soon, the sound of booming thunder reverberated inside the heavens, making Oscar narrow his eyes.


    ¡°You killed Constantine, but are you also the one that killed dimir?¡± Oscar ignored Ethan¡¯s question, and asked a question of his own.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°Happy now?¡±


    A frown appeared on Oscar¡¯s face because the lie detection artifact that he carried with him didn¡¯t react to Ethan¡¯s answer.


    This meant that the teenage boy was telling the truth.


    Technically, Ethan wasn¡¯t really the one that killed dimir.


    It was none other than Dainsleif who happily ate the Magistratus Candidate because Ethan had no intention of letting him live.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you spare Constantine?¡± A Witch shouted in anger. ¡°You could have talked things over! Why didn¡¯t you choose a more peaceful way of handling things?¡±


    Ethan gave the Witch a side-long nce before shifting his attention back to the Patriarch of the Asta Family.


    ¡°Then you should have told that to Constantine before he started killing people,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°I can see it now. It¡¯s alright if people from your family killed people, but when it¡¯s your turn to be killed, you suddenly feel indignant about it? Talk about double standards.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± the Witch was about to attack, but Oscar held up his hand, forcing her to hold herself back.


    ¡°Why did you kill Constantine?¡± Oscar asked. ¡°You could have exchanged him for wealth and the favor of the Asta Family.¡±


    ¡°Why should I not kill him?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°As to gaining a favor from your family? No thanks.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, you should recede your order to not harm this brat,¡± a Wizard shouted out loud.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± another Wizard stated. ¡°How about we teach him a lesson by taking his grandparents hostage? I¡¯m sure that he will have to listen to our orde¡ª.¡±


    The rest of the man¡¯s words were drowned out by the sound of thunder.


    A momentter, the smell of burning flesh spread in the surroundings, making the members of the Asta Family look in horror as the Wizard who spoke earlier screamed, holding his right hand that had been burned into charcoal.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t properly hear what you said earlier,¡± Ethan said, his voice cold and oozing with killing intent. ¡°Care to repeat it again?¡±


    At that moment, rain started to pour from the sky, making the frown on Oscar¡¯s face deepen.


    He could clearly feel the killing intent that Ethan was exuding from his body, and that feeling alone made him understand that the boy in front of him hadn¡¯t killed just a few people in the past.


    He must have killed hundreds, perhaps even thousands, which made the members of the Asta Family grip their wands tightly in preparation for a skirmish that was about to unfold.


    Nicole, who had no love for the Asta Family, also unsheathed her rapier and prepared to fight.


    Snowke, who could tell that things would not end peacefully, raised her guard.


    This was her first time fighting against Humans, and truth be told, she wasn¡¯t too confident that she would be able to fight them.


    However, the two people on her back were giving her a reassuring feeling.


    It was as if, even if all the bad humans in front of them were to attack them at the same time, the one who would end up with the short end of the stick were the bad people, and not them.

 Chapter 544 You Won’t Be Lucky Next Time

    <h4>Chapter 544 You Won¡¯t Be Lucky Next Time</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the Patriarch,¡± Ethan stated as she tapped Nicole¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You handle the rest.¡±


    The young man then stood up on Snowke¡¯s back, and summoned his crystal-like Fairy Wings.


    The Water Fairies, who were apanying him, suddenly materialized out of thin air and took a fighting stance.


    All of them had temporarily merged with Ethan¡¯s body, which was one of the abilities that he acquired from gaining Celestia¡¯s Legacy.


    He was their Fairy Prince, and since their Prince was going to battle, they would definitely not back down and unleash the powers that Queen Celestia had imparted to them before they left the Legacy Domain.


    Ethan could tell that Oscar Asta was strong.


    He didn¡¯t know if the other party was as strong as Professor Barret, but he was certain that as the head of a military family, he had fought many battles in his prime.


    However, for some reason, Ethan didn¡¯t feel that he would lose against the Patriarch in front of him.


    If he hadn¡¯t acquired Queen Celestia¡¯s Legacy, then things might have been different. But now that he could summon thunderstorms anywhere and anytime, he stood a higher chance in fighting against strong opponents.


    ¡°Patriarch!¡± one of the Witches shouted. ¡°Give the order! We will make sure that no traces are left behind after we¡¯re done with these two brats!¡±


    They had cast a spell around their body, preventing the wind and rain from soaking their hair and clothes.


    Most of them had done their research on Ethan and had a general understanding about his powers.


    Even so, they didn¡¯t expect that he had reached a stage where he could conjure a storm on a whim.


    But before Oscar could reply, a voice filled with amusement spread in the surroundings.


    ¡°This looks fun. Care if I join?¡±


    An Old Man descended from the clouds, heading to them with a smile on his face.


    His white hair and beard fluttered in the wind. However, even though it was raining hard, and the gusts of winds were blowing strongly, not a part of his body was wet.


    ¡°Headmaster.¡± Nicole sighed in relief when she saw the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academye to their rescue.


    ¡°Rinehart,¡± Oscar narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the academy and dealing with paperwork?¡±


    Professor Rinehart chuckled and yed with his beard. ¡°The weather was so nice, so I decided to take a stroll.¡±


    ¡°A stroll?¡± Oscar sneered. ¡°You¡¯re hundreds of miles away from your academy, and you call it a stroll?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Professor Rinehart smirked. ¡°There is nowhere on this continent where I cannot take a stroll. But, that¡¯s not the point. You are going to y with my students, right? Come. Let me join in the fun. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been able to participate in any fun activities.¡±


    The Wizards and Witches of the Asta Family red at the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy, but none of them made a move.


    The man standing in front of them was a living legend and was hailed as the strongest Wizard in the Shire Continent.


    Most people might be fooled into thinking that Rinehart was harmless due to his deceptive charisma that made him look like a very friendly person.


    But people like Oscar and the Heads of the other Noble Families knew that this person was someone that they couldn¡¯t take lightly.


    Some of them even believed that it would be better to antagonize the Grand Archmage of Eastshire, Lord Edmond, than fight against Rinehart Eques.


    The Wizard who was able to cast a Complete Resonance, which could instantly annihte an entire city in less than a minute.


    The two sides faced off each other, but everyone knew that fighting now was pointless.


    At least, that was what the others thought.


    However, the man, whose hand had been turned into Charcoal, roared in anger and cast his strongest Dark Magic toward Ethan, who was hovering several meters away from the Ice Dragon.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    A darkser emerged from the tip of the Wizard¡¯s wand and flew toward Ethan¡¯s chest at great speeds.


    But before it could even hit his body, a bony wed hand emerged from the young man¡¯s chest, and blocked the darkserpletely.


    When the attack receded, Ethan waved his hand, and the Wizard who attacked him found himself being mercilessly attacked by countless water needles, caming from the rain that was pouring hard around them.


    Ethan then made a tugging motion, forcing the man to fly in his direction.


    The Wizard, who had been paralyzed by Ethan¡¯s attack, suddenly felt a hand grip his neck, holding him in ce.


    It was the same hand that blocked the Dark Laser that he had unleashed a while ago, making his entire body shudder uncontrobly.


    Nika and the rest of the water Fairies made a clockwise gesture with their hands, forming a Dome of Water around Ethan, hiding him from view.


    A momentter, a blood-curdling scream reverberated in the surroundings as something crimson sttered on the innermost surface of the Water Dome, making those who were observing it from a distance turn grim.


    A minuteter, the Water Dome dispersed, but the Wizard who had attacked Ethan earlier was nowhere to be seen.


    Dainsleif had eaten himpletely, not letting even a single scrap escape its voracious appetite.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Ethan asked, his eyes glowing faintly in a blue light.


    He and the Asta Family had now gone beyond the point of no return, so he didn¡¯t mind if they settled things then and there.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be lucky next time,¡± Oscar said before turning around.


    ¡°The same can be said to you,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°If you touch my Family, I will ensure that I will erase your Household from the face of this world.¡±


    ¡°Big words, but can you do that?¡± Oscar asked as he nced towards the young man behind him. ¡°You have no idea who you are dealing with, boy.¡±


    ¡°And you have no idea who you are dealing with either, Old Man,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°You know nothing about me, except that I¡¯m an orphan. You don¡¯t know my true background.¡±


    ¡°And do you know your true background?¡± the Witch who shouted at Ethan earlier sneered.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied with a sneer of his own. ¡°But at the very least, I know enough to understand that if I wish for it to happen, the Asta Family will cease to exist. That in-looking girl back in the Royal Pce told me so.¡±


    Oscar snorted before ordering his people to retreat alongside him.


    He wasn¡¯t born yesterday, so he knew that Ethan was just bluffing.


    However, he felt a killing intent that was as sharp as a de piercing his body a while ago. He didn¡¯t know where it came from, but he was certain that it didn¡¯te from Professor Rinehart or the two teenagers in front of him.


    Although it only happened for a brief moment, Oscar felt that his heart had been piercedpletely, making him grow wary of his surroundings.


    This was also the reason why he decided to withdraw. There was an unknown threat that was currently watching this confrontation from a ce where he couldn¡¯t sense.


    When the members of the Asta Family had finally leftpletely, Professor Rinehart sighed and asked Ethan and Nicole to follow him toward the City where the Teleportation Gate was located.


    A minute after they left, Seff appeared behind a tree and nced once in the direction where Ethan was going before turning around.


    He knew that something like this was going to happen, so he made sure to keep track of Ethan¡¯s movements.


    Now that his daughter¡¯s Mate was finally in good hands, he could return to Southshire and deal with the aftermath of what happened inside Celestia¡¯s Legacy Domain.

 Chapter 545 She’s In Heat

    <h4>Chapter 545 She¡¯s In Heat </h4>


    A few dayster, Ethan, Nicole, Snowke, and Professor Rinehart finallynded within the grounds of Brynhildr Academy.


    Their journey back to the academy had not been smooth sailing. After the Asta family, there were other people who tried to block Ethan¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s return to the academy.


    But when they realized that the one personally escorting them back was none other than Professor Rinehart and saw the mild-mannered Headmaster smile in their direction, these people immediately backed away.


    ¡°The two of you should rest properly,¡± Professor Rinehart said as soon as theynded. ¡°Fortunately, tomorrow is Saturday and Monday is also a holiday, so you can rest for three days.¡±


    It was already around lunch time when they arrived, so they headed to the academy¡¯s dining hall to eat after taking Nicole¡¯s newest friend to the Bestiary, allowing Snowke to also rest.


    As soon as they arrived, several eyes darted in their direction.


    Luna, Lily, Lilian, Emma, and Chloe all looked relieved when they saw Ethan.


    For some reason, news of what happened in Westshire already reached the academy, and several students looked at Ethan with varying expressions on their faces.


    Everyone now knew that Ethan had acquired the Epic Legacy of one of the Colossi who once terrorized the entire continent, Queen Celestia.


    This news had a profound effect on everyone, especially the sons of the Noble Families.


    Langston didn¡¯t hesitate to spread rumors that Ethan had be greedy and decided to take the Legacy for his own, endangering the lives of the people in the entire continent in the process.


    He was also pushing for the possibility that Ethan was already consumed by the Legacy and had be the Water Fairy Queen¡¯s puppet with the mission to spy on the Shire Continent.


    Of course, not many believed these rumors, but there were people who believed it.


    More than anything else, thedies who had strong feelings toward Ethan were very worried about him.


    Although they knew that Ethan was strong willed, the proven fact that those who tried to gain the power of Epic Legacies had been consumed from within made them feel anxious.


    They would be heartbroken if the young man, whom they loved, was now just an empty husk that was being controlled by the Water Fairy Queen.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ethan said as soon as she sat beside Luna and held her hand under the table. ¡°Nothing happened to me, Luna.¡±


    Luna did her best to control her emotions, but she wasn¡¯t able to stop the tears that fell from her face as she lightly squeezed Ethan¡¯s hand.


    Nicole, who had returned to their table, found herself being interrogated by her Manor Mates, asking her to confirm if Ethan really gained the Epic Legacy or not.


    Naturally, she told them the truth and reassured them that Ethan was in full control of his new powers.


    Lilian, who was seated across Ethan, looked at him as if she was mesmerized by his good looks.


    The Legacy inside her body was stirring uncontrobly, and it was affecting her emotions.


    Ethan felt the intensity of Lilian¡¯s gaze, so he turned his head and smiled back at her, making her face turn beet red.


    ¡°Wee back, Ethan,¡± Henry said with relief. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯vee back safely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Head Prefect,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯m d to be back as well.¡±


    After that greeting, Ethan started to eat, enjoying the delicious food that he hadn¡¯t eaten for the past few days.


    Despite the fact that everyone was paying close attention to him, he ate with gusto, not caring about what others thought of him.


    Half an hourter, Ethan, Luna, and Lilian returned to the Dud Manor in order to have a proper talk.


    To their surprise, Lily caught up to them, and the four of them gathered inside the young man¡¯s room. As soon as the door was properly closed behind them, the threedies didn¡¯t even waste any time and proceeded to hug and kiss Ethan, making him feel loved.


    Lilian, in particr, kissed him more passionately than Luna and Lily, making him feel that something was off with her.


    ¡°She¡¯s in heat,¡± Lilymented with a knowing smile. ¡°She¡¯s giving off the scent of ady who wants to copte.¡±


    ¡°C-Can you not word it that way?¡± Lilian stuttered as a blush creeped on her face. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, okay? Even now, I feel like I¡¯d do anything to be as close to him as possible. My Legacy is acting weird.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even bother to correct Lily¡¯s statement, which proved that she was not able to think properly at this time.


    ¡®I knew it,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®Her Legacy of Rivers and Lakes are reacting to the Legacy of the Water Fairy Queen. She is already attracted to Ethan because of the power of the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy.


    ¡®After obtaining Queen Celestia¡¯s Legacy, this attraction not only doubled, but might have even quadrupled, making Lilian unable to control her feelings.¡¯


    ¡®So, Lily is right?¡¯ Sebastian arched an eyebrow. ¡®She¡¯s in heat because of Ethan?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. It¡¯s like Ethan had cast a Charm Spell on her, so she wants nothing more than for Ethan to eat her up.¡¯


    ¡®Must be hard on her. Lilian is someone with a strong will and self-control. For her to be this helpless means that our boy here has be too handsome for her to resist. It will be best if you take responsibility, Ethan. The poor girl is having a hard time because of you.¡¯


    Ethan, who could see the feverish look on Lilian¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.


    Because of this, he made her sit on herp and wrapped his arms around her.


    Lilian sighed in relief and happiness before she rested her head on Ethan¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Before I say anything, I¡¯d like you guys to meet my new friends,¡± Ethan said.


    A momentter, several blue orbs of light shot out from Ethan¡¯s body, transforming into Water Fairies.


    ¡°She is their leader, Nika,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Nika, these are my lovers. Luna, Lily, and Lilian.¡±


    ¡°I am honored to meet Prince Ethan¡¯s lovers,¡± Nika said.


    ¡°¡°We are honored to meet His Highness Lovers!¡±¡±


    The other Water Fairies said, and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Lilian, I want to introduce you to someone,¡± Ethan said softly, making the youngdy in his arms, open her eyes.


    Her gaze thennded on a small fairy, who was looking back at her with an anxious look on her face.


    ¡°Lilian, meet Aria,¡± Ethan introduced the Gatekeeper of Queen Celestia¡¯s Domain to his lover. ¡°Aria, this is Lilian. I hope that the two of you can get along well.¡±


    Lilian, who was very sensitive to the power of Ethan¡¯s Legacy, felt her power stir as she looked at Aria.


    The small fairy, too, felt a sense of familiaritying from Lilian, making her feelfortable around her.


    ¡°Lilian, can you make Aria your familiar?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°I brought her here for that reason.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to,¡± Lilian replied. She outstretched her hand toward Aria, and the little fairy didn¡¯t hesitate tond on the palm of her hands. ¡°She¡¯s so cute.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very pretty too, Lilian,¡± Aria smiled sweetly, making the youngdy giggle.


    After that short introduction, Ethan then began to tell his lovers about what truly happened inside the Legacy Domain, and the things that happened after he left it.


    He made sure to tell Lily about the shenanigans that Lyall had pulled inside the Domain, making her sigh and shake her head helplessly.


    However, when he came to the part where the Asta Family blocked their path, the threedies in the room all looked at him with solemn expressions on their faces.


    The Asta Family wasn¡¯t an ordinary family, and they could even be said to be one of the Pirs of Eastshire.


    They believed that if this matter was not handled properly, then it would lead to serious consequences, especially if the King of Eastshire didn¡¯t do anything to intervene and settle the dispute once and for all.

 Chapter 546 A Lowly Noble Household Dares To Harm My Master?

    <h4>Chapter 546 A Lowly Noble Household Dares To Harm My Master?</h4>


    ¡°What do you n to do now?¡± Lilian asked in a worried tone.


    She knew perfectly well what the Asta Family was capable of, and knowing that they were targeting Ethan made her worry.


    ¡°I n to talk to Emmater,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her to help me send a message to the Protector ns and request that they protect my grandparents and Chloe¡¯s Family from the Asta Family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they will help, but they are the only ones whom I can lean on at the moment. Also, I will try to convince Nicole at ater time to no longer participate in the Heir Wars. I have a feeling that they will set a trap for her or might even use her as a hostage in order to ckmail me.¡±


    Luna and Lily frowned after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply. It was evident that their dislike for the Asta Family had reached a new height, especially after learning that they might start targeting Ethan¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s families.


    ¡°There is also a possibility that the Asta Family will not be the only family who will start targeting me,¡± Ethan exined. ¡°The families whose prodigies died inside the Legacy Domain might think that I¡¯m the easier targetpared to the Asta Family, who know I¡¯ve caused their loved ones to die.¡±


    The more Ethan shared his worries, the deeper the frowns that appeared on his lovers¡¯ faces grew.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± Lilymented. ¡°If this happened in Southshire, my Family would have dealt with all these problems in one go. We don¡¯t like being on the passive side of things.¡±


    Luna sighed sadly because she was also unable to help Ethan with his ordeal.


    She belonged to a small Barony, and her family had always taken a neutral stance when it came to the conflicts between Nobles. Because of this, she could also not ask them for help.


    And even if she did, what they could do was very limited and would not change anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll think of something.¡±


    After talking for another hour, Luna and Lily left the room, leaving Lilian and Ethan behind.


    ¡°Lilith,e,¡± Ethan ordered.


    A momentter, the ck Cat jumped out of his shadow and sat on the floor in front of him.


    ¡°Tell Emma to meet meter in the Secret Tree House,¡± Ethan ordered. ¡°You already know what I n to do, so inform her of that as well.¡±


    Lilith nodded. ¡°As you wish, Master.¡±


    The ck Cat jumped out of the open window of Ethan¡¯s room and disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Are you feeling better, Lilian?¡± Ethan asked before kissing her forehead.


    ¡°I feel calmer, but the moment we separate, I¡¯m afraid that my condition might turn for the worse,¡± Lilian replied honestly.


    ¡°Understood. Then how about you apany me for a bit? I will take the Fairies to the Lake behind the Academy, which will be their temporary base.


    ¡°Then I will go to the treehouse and wait for Emma to arrive. I will then tell her that I wished for my grandparents and Chloe¡¯s parents to be protected. After that¡­¡±


    ¡°After that?¡± Lilian asked because Ethan paused and didn¡¯t continue what he was going to say next.


    ¡°After that, why don¡¯t we head to Limeburgh Town?¡± Ethan proposed. ¡°We don¡¯t have sses tomorrow, so we can stay overnight.¡±


    Lilian could feel her cheeks burning because she understood the subtle implication from Ethan''s invitation.


    Originally, she nned to wait until she had introduced Ethan to her family. However, her current condition was something she couldn¡¯t control, making her unable to resist the loving gaze that the young man was giving her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lilian replied in a very low voice.


    Although she was feeling a bit scared about taking thatst step in her rtionship with Ethan without consulting her family, she could no longer hold herself back.


    She knew that the moment she epted Ethan¡¯s invitation, she was at the point of no return. It was a little unsettling, and yet, her heart was telling her that she had nothing to worry about.


    She would be safe with Ethan, and he would love her just as much as she loved him.


    That was the only thing that Lilian needed to know, so she cupped Ethan¡¯s face and kissed him passionately.


    The Fairies, who were still inside the room, covered their faces with their hands. But their covers were futile since they still peeked through the deliberate gaps between their fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯re still too young for this,¡± Nika said as she covered Aria¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wait until you¡¯ve grown a bit older.¡±


    Aria, who had no idea what the High Pixie was talking about, didn¡¯t resist and obediently stayed put.


    Several minutester, they all left Ethan¡¯s room and flew toward theke at the back of the academy.


    When the Fairies saw their new home, they couldn¡¯t help but shout in joy and dive into the crystal clear waters, which immediately made them feel at home.


    As a race who lived near rivers andkes, this was the perfect environment for them, allowing them to set up their own territory and protect Ethan while he was in the academy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you girls candies tomorrow, so make sure to behave while I¡¯m away, okay?¡± Ethan said. ¡°Nika, take care of Aria for now.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, Your Highness.¡± Nika nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll look after Aria until youe to pick her up.¡±


    After making sure that the Fairies were satisfied with their new territory, Ethan and Lilian flew toward the Library and entered the Secret Tree House, where they would wait for Emma.


    To their surprise, Emma was already there and had even brewed some tea for their arrival.


    ¡°Lilith has told me what you need, Master,¡± Emma said. ¡°I will write a letter today and send it to my family. I might not be able to speak for all the Protector ns, but I believe that they will dispatch the veteran fighters to ensure yours and Chloe¡¯s families are safe.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Emma,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°You are the only one I can count on for this.¡±


    ¡°Master, do you want me to tell them that you wish for the Asta Family to be destroyed?¡± Emma inquired. ¡°We can do that too, you know?¡±


    Ethan pondered for a bit before shaking his head.


    Although he and the Asta Family seemed to be at the point of no return, he didn¡¯t want an entire family to be erased just because of this.


    Of course, if they truly did something toward his and Chloe¡¯s Families, all bets would be off, and Ethan would want nothing more than to see their entire bloodline eradicated from the face of the world.


    But since Nicole still carried the family name, Asta, he believed that there was still a possibility of apromise.


    Seeing that the young man still hesitated to give the kill order, Emma nodded her head in understanding.


    However, she would still write in her letter that they should send people to watch the Asta Family¡¯s every move.


    If they did anything even remotely dangerous that might harm Ethan¡¯s well being, then even without his orders, they would move in for the kill.


    ¡®A lowly Noble Household dares to harm my Master?¡¯ Emma sneered inside her heart. ¡®They have no idea who they are dealing with.¡¯


    Ethan disliked conflicts, but the same thing couldn¡¯t be said for Emma.


    As his Promised One, her duty was to ensure his safety above her own safety.


    Because of this, she was willing to tell the Protector ns to ruffle the Asta Family¡¯s feathers and make them understand that there were people who would not allow them to do as they pleased.


    Especially when it concerned the safety of their Young Master, whom they were waiting to return to Midgard to discover the true secret behind his bloodline.

 Chapter 547 Falling In Love For The Second Time

    <h4>Chapter 547 Falling In Love For The Second Time </h4>


    When Lilian met Ethan in Nightfall Academy, the first thing she did was to invite him and Luna to dinner, intending to help her Big Brother, Cedric, get closer to Luna, and eventually break their rtionship apart.


    But her intentionpletely changed after she got to know Ethan better.


    The more she interacted with him, the more she realized that the young man in front of her, whose naked body was making her blush uncontrobly, was a very loving and caring person.


    His touch, although not sensual, sent shivers running down her spine.


    His gaze, currently directed at her, who was bereft of any clothes, was intense and passionate, making her heart beat wildly inside her chest.


    Under that gaze, Lilian felt vulnerable, and yet, she could also feel a sense of anticipation.


    This devilishly handsome young man who was adored by many Witches had now be her lover, and soon, he would mark her as his woman.


    And mark her he did.


    It all started with sweet, gentle pecks on the lips. But soon, it changed into ravenous kisses of hunger tinged with lust, fanning the desires that had started to burn inside of their bodies.


    Ethan¡¯s whispers of love loosened Lilian¡¯s lips, making her pleasure-filled voice spread inside the room that they had rented for the night.


    She had expected to feel pain, and pain she did feel. But, it wasn¡¯t as painful as she imagined it to be.


    It was as if her body had been waiting for this moment, so when Ethan became one with her, their union was smooth, slick, wet, and unbearably hot, soliciting yet another moan from Lilian¡¯s innocent and tender lips.


    She couldn¡¯t help but admit that she had fallen helplessly in love with Ethan.


    After tasting the forbidden fruit, she believed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the addiction of joining bodies with her beloved, for with every thrust, her heart and legacy feltplete.


    It was as if Lilian found thatst piece of the puzzle that she had been looking for in life, and the moment thest piece had fallen into ce, she fell alongside it.


    The youngdy couldn¡¯t remember much of what happened after Ethan released his seed inside her womb the first time.


    All she knew was that it felt incredibly good and that they did it over and over again until she and her Legacy finally regained their calm.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Lilian said softly as she held onto Ethan¡¯s body.


    ¡°I love you too, Lilian,¡± Ethan replied, and a few minutes after that, he marked her once more from the inside out, making it so she knew she only belonged to him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lilian opened her eyes, she found herself wrapped in a protective embrace by the man whom she had fallen in love with for the second time.


    She thought that she couldn¡¯t love Ethan more than she already did. But after experiencing that sweet and passionate night together with him, she was proven wrong.


    Even now, just looking at his sleeping face was enough to make her heart beat wildly inside her chest, for she recalled what had happened during the past few hours of the night.


    Perhaps feeling that she hadn¡¯t ced a mark on his body, proving that he belonged to her, Lilian felt mischievous. She adjusted her position and actually nibbled the young man¡¯s right chest, marking him as her own.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t enough for Lilian as she felt emboldened by her act.


    She then lightly bit Ethan¡¯s corbone, putting her mark there before shifting her attention to his shoulder.


    The youngdy made sure to leave her mark on ces that could be covered by Ethan¡¯s robe, so others wouldn¡¯t see them.


    She was not brave enough to leave a kiss mark on his neck. Not only would that make his other lovers look at her with smirks on their faces, but it would also make her feel embarrassed for doing so.


    Because of this, she only settled on ces that couldn¡¯t be seen.


    Unfortunately, as she got carried away in marking her lover¡¯s body as her possession, she found herself staring at Little Ethan after kissing his lower abdomen.


    The little guy was very lively, even in the morning, making Lilian think that he was cute.


    In the end, she gave the little guy a smooch.


    But feeling that it wasn¡¯t enough, she gave it another and another.


    Before long, Lilian fell into a trance and continued to kiss, lick, and even took the tip inside her lips so that she could lick him properly.


    When she had her fill, she subconsciously raised her head to look at Ethan¡¯s face, only to freeze when he saw him looking back at her.


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds before Lilian covered herself with a nket and curled up in the bed, refusing to budge, making Ethan chuckle.


    ¡°Lilian, I¡¯m actually very happy that you did what you did,¡± Ethan said as she hugged the curled up ball in his arms. ¡°It just proves how much you love me, and I fell in love with you even more.¡±


    After hearing Ethan¡¯s words, Lilian poked her head out of the nket and looked at him in the eye.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Lilian asked. ¡°You fell in love with me even more just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ethan kissed Lilian¡¯s forehead before kissing her cheeks then her lips.


    A momentter, the two shared a sweet and passionate kiss together. Soon, Ethan sneakily wrapped his arms around his beautiful lover.


    One thing led to another, and before the two of them knew it, they once again made love with each other, only stopping after an hour.


    Another hour passed, and the two finally left the room, fully dressed.


    Both looked incredibly satisfied, with Lilian sporting a faint blush on her cheeks.


    She hadn¡¯t ever viewed herself as a very bold youngdy, but after her first night with the man she loved, it was like a switch had been flipped.


    Although she was a bit worried about exining her current situation to her family, she believed that since the deed had been done, her parents would not allow Ethan to run away and leave her behind.


    Naturally, Ethan nned to take responsibility for his actions.


    He had no intentions of letting Lilian be married off to another man, for he had already imed and marked her as his own.


    In fact, Ethan was nning to take Lilian, Luna, Lily, and Emma to see his grandparents next week so that he could inform them that they were thedies whom he nned to marry.


    He could already see his Grandma¡¯s delighted face.


    Also, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Agnes were to ask him to let her hold her great grandchildren as soon as possible.


    While Ethan did wish to have a family, he also knew that they were still too young to handle such big responsibilities.


    He grew up as an orphan, so he knew how hard it was to not have parents by one''s side.


    Ethan didn¡¯t want his children to go through the same things that he had, so he decided that when it was really time for him and his lovers to take that step to start a family, he would do everything in his power to provide, protect, and care for them.


    He would shower them with all the love that he hadn¡¯t gotten when he was a child, and be there for them when they needed him the most.

 Chapter 548 The Gremories Have Their Own Ways To Protect Themselves

    <h4>Chapter 548 The Gremories Have Their Own Ways To Protect Themselves</h4>


    After having breakfast in the Inn, Ethan and Lilian flew back to Brynhildr Academy.


    However, instead of heading straight to Dud Manor, they went to theke behind the academy first.


    There, they were weed by the happy-go-lucky Fairies, who were having a good time in their new home.


    ¡°Lilian!¡± Aria shouted happily as she flew toward her Master, who had formed a Familiar contract with her.


    ¡°Aria, good morning,¡± Lilian greeted back as the little Fairy kissed her right cheek.


    ¡°Good morning, too!¡± Aria replied before shifting her gaze to Ethan. ¡°Good morning as well, Prince Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Ethan,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°All of you should stop calling me Prince. This is an order.¡±


    ¡°¡°Okay~¡±¡±


    The Fairies readily epted Ethan¡¯s request, especially since the young man had taken out several bags of candies and was giving one for each of them.


    Ethan watched with great amusement, as the Fairies lined up, so that they could receive their bags of candies properly.


    They were very orderly, which was theplete opposite of Ruby, and the other Fairies in the Garden, who would just surround Ethan and demand that their candies be given to them.


    ¡°Wow! So many sweets!¡±


    ¡°Hurray for Prince Ethan!¡±


    ¡°Hurray for our Fairy Prince!¡±


    ¡°Long live His Highness!¡±


    ¡°¡°Long Live!¡±¡±


    Ethan could only shake his head helplessly, while Lilian giggled beside him.


    The Fairies had just agreed to stop calling him Prince or Your Highness a second ago, but they have allpletely forgotten about it after they received their candies.


    ¡°Please, Nika, make sure they don¡¯t cause trouble,¡± Ethan said as he handed the High Pixie her own bag of candies.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Your Highn¡ªerr Ethan,¡± Nika stuck her tongue out before flying away with the bag of candies in her hands.


    Ethan sighed before shifting his gaze to Aria, who had received her own bags of candies from Lilian.


    He was quite happy to see the two of them getting along well.


    The pair stayed at the Lake for two hours and yed with the Water Fairies using water magic.


    Ethan¡¯s control over his Legacy Powers had improved tremendously after making love with Lilian.


    His Magic Circuits hadpletely peeled off its oldyer, and now revealed their crystal-like transparency, which allowed better flow of magical power throughout Ethan¡¯s body.


    All of the leaks had all been repaired. The only one left unhealed was Ethan¡¯s Magic Core, which was responsible for allowing him to generate his own magic power.


    However, all it needed was onest push, and Ethan would finally be able to wield magic power inside his body like normal Wizards and Witches.


    ¡®Your Magic Circuit is very different from that of a Human, Ethan,¡¯ Sebastianmented after seeing the changes in Ethan¡¯s body.


    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s different,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other smirked before whispering something in Sebastian¡¯s ears, making thetter¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    Sebastian then stared at Ethan¡¯s Other Half giving him the ¡°Are you serious?¡± gaze because what he just learned about now was truly shocking.


    ¡®Yes, I am,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®But don¡¯t tell Ethan, okay? He will know it in good time.¡¯


    ¡®Got it! But seriously, I wonder how he and his lovers will react when they get wind of this.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m also looking forward to that as well.¡¯


    The two viins chuckled at the same time, making Ethan subconsciously shudder.


    He had no idea what Sebastian and his Other Half was discussing inside his head, but whatever it was, he felt that he didn¡¯t want to know about it anytime soon.


    After ying with the Fairies, the two finally returned to Dud Manor, where Lilian was dragged to her room by Luna so that the two of them could have some girl talk.


    Henry, who had also just returned to the Dud Manor at that time, asked Ethan if the two of them could talk in private.


    Knowing that the Head Prefect would only do this if it was about something important, Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate to ept his invitation to talk in private.


    ¡°The Headmaster asked me to tell you to not leave the academy for the time being,¡± Henry stated. ¡°Even going to Limeburgh Town is not an option.¡±


    Ethan frowned, but in the end, he still nodded his head in understanding.


    ¡°Before I returned here, I passed by Nicole in the Hallway, and from what I can tell, she had also been summoned to the Headmaster¡¯s Office,¡± Henry added. ¡°If I have to make a guess, he will give her the same warning that I have given you. But I believe there is more to it than what is seen on the surface.¡±


    Ethan pondered for a bit, and the only thing he could think of was that the Headmaster nned to warn or maybe ask Nicole about her next n regarding the Asta Family.


    Truth be told, he wanted to convince Nicole to no longer participate in the Heir Wars because he had a feeling that the Asta Family would use that as an opportunity to eliminate her and Ethan, while making it look like an ident.


    Now that dimir and Constantine were dead, the remaining candidates were feeling more hopeful because their chances for sess had increased.


    Of course, Ethan didn¡¯t know if Oscar would still continue the Heir Wars or not. But as far as he could tell, the only decent candidate that was left was Nicole.


    The rest of the members from the Main and Branch Families, who were participating in the Heir Wars, were all mediocre in talent and ability.


    Simply put, if he were Oscar, he would immediately put a stop to it and announce Nicole as the next Patriarch of the Asta Family.


    But Ethan didn¡¯t believe for a second that Oscar would do that.


    No.


    He might use Nicole as a means to get to him. This was one of the reasons why Ethan wanted to have a proper talk with Nicole and convince her to quit the Heir Wars because it was no longer worth it.


    However, she would still have thest say.


    Ethan would not allow the Asta Family to hurt his close friend, and if things really did be messy, he would ask the Protector Families to make their move.


    Right now, he didn¡¯t have the authority to give them an order. But he believed that if he really asked them for help, they would not hesitate to send their experts to help him.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Emma had already added this to her letter.


    It would take a few days for her Raven to arrive in the Meredith n¡¯s territory in Midgard.


    But she believed that with the contents written in her letter, the Protector Families would definitely make their move.


    Emma was even hoping that they would outright destroy the Asta Family.


    However, she understood that they would not do that, unless it was absolutely necessary or Ethan had given them an order.


    After talking for half an hour, Henry left Ethan¡¯s room to give him some time to think.


    At that moment, a White Raven flew inside his room andnded on top of the table.


    It was none other than Dantalion, Ethan¡¯s spirit guide and messenger.


    The White Raven had left to deliver his Master¡¯s letter to his grandparents, letting them know of the danger that they were currently facing.


    He hoped that the two of them would hide for the time being until things died down.


    But the letter that Dantalion brought back to him, which was Agnes¡¯ reply to his letter, told him that they would not leave the farm and that he should not worry about them.


    ¡°We might be weak, but the Gremories have their own ways to protect themselves.¡±


    That was the reply that his Grandma Agnes had written to him, making the young man feel anxious.


    He didn¡¯t know much about his adopted family because the only ones that he had seen all his life were his grandparents.


    His adopted Father would appear from time to time, but it would onlyst for a day or two before he would leave again to who knows where.


    Ethan had once asked his grandparents if his adopted father was working in a far away ce, but the two of them only said yes and never borated on the topic.


    His adoptive Father was mysterious to say the least, making him aplete mystery to Ethan even now.


    ¡®I just hope that Emma¡¯s message arrives in the Meredith n soon,¡¯ Ethan sighed in his heart.


    He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still if his grandparents or Chloe¡¯s parents were threatened because of him.


    He understood himself more than others, and with the powers he currently possessed, it would not be difficult for him to do something reckless and put an end to the Asta Family¡¯s threat once and for all.

 Chapter 549 The Patriarchs Of The Four Protector Clans [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 549 The Patriarchs Of The Four Protector ns [Part 1] </h4>


    Somewhere in Midgard¡­


    Emma¡¯s raven, Dawn, slowly descended from the sky after reaching her destination.


    She had been traveling for almost five days, but she was already used to this kind of long journey.


    The letter her Master had asked her to deliver was very important, so she did her best to arrive as soon as possible.


    The Meredith n lived in a hidden valley, and it was nearly impossible for strangers to find their location.


    Only the members of the other three Protector ns would visit them from time to time as they shared important information with each other.


    Dawnnded on the open window of one of the houses in the valley. Of course, this house belonged to Emma¡¯s Family, where her letter was addressed.


    ¡°Dawn, is that you?¡± A mature beauty with long ck hair walked toward the window with a smile. ¡°It has been a while since Ist saw you. How is my daughter?¡±


    Dawn made a chirping noise, making the smile on the beautiful woman¡¯s face widen.


    Emma¡¯s mother then cupped the raven¡¯s body and carried her to the table before preparing a bowl of water and a bowl of nuts for her to eat.


    After making sure that her daughter¡¯s guide had been properly fed, she took the metallic cylinder from Dawn¡¯s leg and took out its contents.


    A sealed envelope, containing the Meredith¡¯s n seal, was one of the packages that was inside the storage cylinder.


    Emma¡¯s Mother, Fortuna, broke the seal and read the letter that her daughter had written to her.


    Usually, Ethan¡¯s Promised One would only send her important news rted to their Young Master, so she prioritized reading the letter before looking at the other packages.


    As Fortuna read the letter, her eyes widened in shock after learning that Ethan had acquired Queen Celestia¡¯s Legacy.


    She was aware that Ethan already had the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy, so having two Legacies thatplimented each other was a wonderful coincidence.


    But as she read more, the surprise in her face disappeared, reced by a frown.


    Emma had written that Ethan, his grandparents, as well as his cousin¡¯s parents, might get targeted by the people who didn¡¯t like the oue of what happened inside the Epic Legacy Domain.


    Of course, she also mentioned that Ethan had killed one of the Prodigies of the Asta Family, which earned him their ire.


    If Ethan¡¯s Promised One knew that Ethan didn¡¯t just kill Constantine, but dimir as well, she might have included his death in the letter.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know. But what she mentioned in the letter was enough for Fortuna to take this matter very seriously.


    After reading the letter twice to make sure that she didn¡¯t miss anything, she headed to her room and opened her cab.


    Inside the cab were three round mirrors and a golden hand bell.


    Fortuna picked up the hand bell and rang it four times, and yet, no sound came out of it.


    Even so, she remained calm and rang it another four times, with the same result.


    The golden hand bell was special. Although it didn¡¯t produce any discernible sounds, it was actually making powerful tolling sounds across the four territories where the Four Protector ns lived.


    But only the Patriarchs of each Protector n could hear it. Everyone else would not know that an important meeting was about to take ce.


    A minuteter, one of the round mirrors glowed faintly, and the image of a middle-aged dwarf with red hair appeared on it.


    ¡°What happened, Fortuna?¡± the Dwarf asked. ¡°Are we under attack?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fortuna replied. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the others, so I will only have to exin it once.¡±


    The Dwarf nodded in understanding. Since the Patriarch of the Meredith n had rang the Summoning Bell eight times, it meant that what she was going to say was very important.


    A minuteter, the two other round mirrors glowed faintly.


    An old Catkin man, whose hair was already white, and a beautiful elf with long green hair and eyes appeared before her.


    ¡°Thank you foring on such short notice,¡± Fortuna said firmly. ¡°My daughter¡¯s letter arrived just a few minutes ago, and I think all of you should be told about it.


    ¡°First and foremost, the Young Master has acquired another Legacy, and it came from the Water Fairy Queen, Celestia.¡±


    The beautiful elf gasped upon hearing Fortuna¡¯s words because she had seen Queen Celestia in the past when she was still very, very young.


    The red-haired Dwarf and the Old Catkin looked happy after hearing the news. But, seeing that Fortuna wasn¡¯t smiling meant that something was wrong.


    ¡°While it is indeed a happy asion, it also endangered our Young Master,¡± Fortuna stated. ¡°The people from the Shire Continent think that he is a threat because he acquired the power of a Colossi. Some even believe that he has already been dominated by the Legacy, and is now Queen Celestia¡¯s Puppet.


    ¡°But worry not, ording to my daughter, our Young Master is in full control of the Legacy, and he is safe from harm.¡±


    The Patriarchs of the other Protector ns heaved a collective sigh after hearing that their Young Master was safe.


    ¡°The Young Master had asked us if we can help protect his grandparents and his cousin¡¯s parents from being targeted by those who wish him harm,¡± Fortuna exined. ¡°My daughter believes that they might be used as hostages or bargaining chips to put the Young Master under their control.


    ¡°I will also pass along the contents of the letter that my daughter has sent to me so that all of you can read everything that is written there. Please prepare a piece of paper.¡±


    The three nodded and ced a nk scroll in front of them.


    They knew from experience that every time such meetings were held, they should have a few items with them so that the transfer of information would be quick.


    Using her magic, Fortuna copied the words of Emma''s letter and sent them towards the three round mirrors.


    Once the copying wasplete, the Patriarchs read the letter, making the room silent for a few minutes.


    When they were done, the three Patriarchs had sneers on their faces, which made Fortuna sneer as well.


    ¡°Someone actually dares to target our Young Master?¡± The beautiful Elf chuckled. ¡°Should we exterminate their nine generations?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Heleth,¡± the Dwarf replied. ¡°We must not harm the innocent. Let¡¯s just kill them up to the 3rd Generation.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Thorric,¡± the Old Catkin said. ¡°I¡¯m sure that this isn¡¯t what our Young Master wants. Master Ethan has a close friend named Nicole, and she is also from the Asta Family. ording to the letter, she is a candidate to be the next Patriarch of the Asta Family.


    ¡°How about we just kill all the other candidates and make her be the new Patriarch? That way, the Young Master will gain a new ally.¡±


    ¡°Oh please, Enzo. Do you really think that we believe you?¡± the beautiful Elf, Heleth, smirked. ¡°I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re now raring to go and eliminate Oscar Asta who tried to ambush the Young Master on his way back to the academy.¡±


    Fortuna could see that the Patriarchs of the Protector ns were hungry for blood.


    Truth be told, she was as well. But in order to respect their Young Master¡¯s wishes, she decided to discuss a more¡­ humane way of handling things.


    After all, they would not want their Young Master to get a bad impression of them, right?

 Chapter 550 The Patriarchs Of The Four Protector Clans [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 550 The Patriarchs Of The Four Protector ns [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°So¡­ how many, and who will we be sending to the Shire Continent?¡± the red-haired Dwarf, Thorric, asked. ¡°A sizable fighting force that can eliminate an entire noble household is ideal, right?¡±


    ¡°That sounds about right.¡± Heleth nodded. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time we take the Young Master¡¯s protection seriously. There are still a few months left before his First Year in the academy ends.


    ¡°Maybe we should also enroll our Seeds in Brynhildr Academy to increase his security inside the academy,¡± Thorricmented. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ll just do that. I¡¯ll enroll Bridget there next year. Since the Young Master already knows her, things will be easier.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear. What a sly fox you are, Thorric.¡± Heleth chuckled. ¡°Sending your granddaughter? Well, I guess that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll send Sefarina as well. As for you, Fortuna, why don¡¯t you send Ace and Archer as well? The Young Master is already familiar with them, so that will be a good idea, no?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Fortuna nodded before shifting his gaze to the Old Catkin, Enzo. ¡°How about you, Lord Enzo? Will you send your people to the academy as well?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°One of my people is already protecting the Young Master, so sending more would just be overkill. I¡¯ll just focus on dealing with those who are targeting him outside the academy.¡±


    The other Patriarchs nodded their heads in understanding.


    ¡°So, how many are we sending?¡± Fortuna inquired. ¡°I can send twenty from my side.¡±


    ¡°Twenty from my side as well,¡± Thorric stated.


    ¡°Well, since you guys are sending twenty, I¡¯ll send twenty as well.¡± Heleth winked.


    Enzo nodded. ¡°I will send neen people.¡±


    The other Patriarchs looked at Enzo in surprise, finding it odd that he was sending one less Catkin to help deal with the forces who wished to harm their Young Master.


    However, the Old Catkin only grinned before pointing to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the twentieth member of the people who will handle things from the shadows,¡± Enzo said. ¡°One of us needs to be there to assess the overall situation, right?¡±


    The other Patriarchs nodded their heads in understanding.


    If Enzo were to personally move to protect their Young Master, they would be able to sleep soundly at night, knowing that the best Assassin in Midgard was there to takemand of the situation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Brynhildr Academy¡­


    A week had passed since Ethan and Lilian took the next step in their rtionship.


    The days passed with rumors about the handsome young man being the Fairy Queen¡¯s puppet circting everywhere in the academy.


    Of course, the ones fanning the mes were the children from Noble Families who had teamed up to target Ethan, especially after their family members had perished inside the Legacy Domain.


    Langston was more than happy to help spread these rumors, and he was even hoping that, if the situation escted, Ethan might get expelled from the academy.


    But to his dismay, Ethan didn¡¯t give a hoot to whatever nonsense they were spreading.


    The young man went about his everyday routine without even bothering to deal with the rumors surrounding him.


    Frankly, he didn¡¯t have the energy nor the will to care at all.


    Since Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret were on his side, no one would be able to expel him from the academy, even if the High-Ranking Noble Houses started to make their voices known.


    What Ethan didn¡¯t know was that the King of Eastshire, Austen Whitehall, and his Grand Archmage, Lord Edmond, was busy doing damage control in the background.


    The other Noble Families weren¡¯t targeting only Ethan. He was mostly being vented on.


    They were also doing their best to weaken the Asta Family and make them fall from grace.


    However, since they were not an easy family to topple, and they were one of the staunchest supporters of the Royal Family, the King wouldn¡¯t allow their House to fall to ruin.


    But, the King and the Grand Archmage made sure that Oscar understood that the moment he touched Ethan, all bets were off, and they would no longer support them.


    Still, whether Oscar took their words to heart or not, only the Patriarch of the Asta Family knew.


    For the time being, he ordered his family members, as well as the Branch Families, to be low key and not act alone.


    An uneasy peace settled within the Eastshire Kingdom, but everyone knew that it would only take a small spark before everything blew up.


    While everyone was having a hard time, Ethan found himself looking at a devilish-looking man, seated on his bed, when he entered his room.


    ¡°Sir Fortis,¡± Ethan greeted the Will of the Founder of the Dud Manor and Brynhildr Academy. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Ethan, my boy. Have you forgotten?¡± Fortis Dud arched an eyebrow. ¡°We still have unfinished business from when you were still in the Epic Legacy Domain, right? Since everything seems to have settled down, I think that now is the perfect opportunity to continue our discussion from back then.¡±


    The corner of Ethan¡¯s lips twitched after remembering Fortis Dud¡¯s ¡°impable¡± timing inside the Epic Legacy Domain.


    He appeared just as he was about to escape from Queen Celestia¡¯s grasp, and the Founder¡¯s antics almost caused him a heart attack then and there.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Back then was really not the opportune moment to discuss anything.¡±


    ¡°Completely understandable.¡± Fortis nodded. ¡°If I were in your shoes, I might have even pped myself silly for appearing at that precise moment. But, since that is already behind us, let¡¯s talk about the new feature that you have unlocked in Morgan¡¯s Ring.¡±


    Ethan nced at the ring in his right hand before shifting his gaze back to the Founder of Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°The ability you unlocked is that ability to store¡­ Legacies,¡± Fortis Dud said with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°These stored Legacies will then be processed by Morgan¡¯s Ring, allowing them to be absorbed by other people.


    ¡°The benefit of storing them inside the ring is that these Legacies would be more obedient, allowing you to bestow them to others. Those whom you chose to acquire the Legacy would not suffer from any side effects, allowing them to use its power to the fullest.¡±


    Ethan narrowed his eyes because he had a feeling that Morgan¡¯s Ring did have this ability.


    However, Fortis Dud wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    ¡°Getting Legacies from Legacy Domains or encountering them through a fortuitous encounter is all well and good,¡± Fortis Dud stated. ¡°But, do you know that there is also another method to acquire Legacies without having the need to look for them?¡±


    Ethan shook his head.


    Although he had a guess in mind, he didn¡¯t want to say it because he believed that doing so would just make this discussion turn dark.


    However, Fortis Dud didn¡¯t care if the conversation would take a turn for the worst and directly told Ethan the answer.


    ¡°You can also acquire Legacies from people,¡± Fortis Dud said. ¡°Dead¡­ People.¡±


    Fortis Dud then walked toward Ethan and only stopped a meter away from him.


    ¡°When a Legacy Holder dies, their Legacy remains inside their body for an hour before it disappearspletely,¡± Fortis Dud exined.


    ¡°These Legacies will then appear in some random ce in the world, waiting patiently for their next Legacy Holder. But, with Morgan¡¯s Ring, you can easily harvest these Legacies and bestow them to your people.


    ¡°Of course, you can also use them for yourself. But, I don¡¯t rmend this route. You already possess two Legacies, and if my estimate is correct¡­ you can still store two more inside your body.¡±


    Fortis Dud then crossed his arms over his chest, as his gaze became more solemn.


    ¡°The only question is, will it be worth it?¡±


    Fortis Dud¡¯s voice echoed inside the room. A few minutester, he disappeared, leaving Ethan alone with his thoughts.

 Chapter 551 Please Do Your Best, Papa

    <h4>Chapter 551 Please Do Your Best, Papa </h4>


    ¡®The ability to steal and store Legacies? Ethan¡¯s Other Half crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°Now, that is one useful ability. If we happen toe across a Legacy, we can just snatch it and store it inside Morgan¡¯s Ring.¡¯


    ¡®But, remember, indiscriminately killing people who have Legacies is no good,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®To be specific, if you see someone with a powerful Legacy, you can¡¯t just go killing them just because you want it for your own. Doing so will not make you any different from a savage.¡¯


    Since time seemed to alwayse to aplete stop whenever he met Fortis Dud, he exined everything that happened to Sebastian and his Other Half, wanting to hear their opinions.


    ¡®But if they messed with Ethan, it¡¯s best to eliminate them, right?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half smirked. ¡®Since they wish to harm them, we can just fight back, right?¡¯


    ¡®Of course,¡¯ Sebastian smirked as well. ¡®That counts as self defense, so it¡¯s fine. If that¡¯s the case, then we can get their Legacies without feeling guilty.¡¯


    The two viinsughed evilly inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness. The young man could only shake his head helplessly.


    He didn¡¯t wish for a time toe where he would simply start killing people in order to farm Legacies.


    The mere thought of that happening made him shiver. He knew that if ever such a time dide, he wouldn¡¯t be himself anymore.


    Just like what Sebastian had said, he would be no different from a Savage Monster, whose only goal was to gain more power.


    Ethan would never stoop to that level, because it went against his principles.


    Just as he was deep in his thoughts, he heard a knock on his door, which made him wonder who it was.


    When he opened it, he was surprised to see that it was none other than Lily, which made his expression immediately be solemn.


    Lily would onlye to see him if there was something important, so seeing her now automatically made him wonder if something bad had happened or was about to happen.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Lily said as she entered the room and closed the door firmly behind her. ¡°You¡¯re making a scary face.¡±


    As if to ease Ethan¡¯s worries, she wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on the lips.


    Ethan hugged her gently and kissed her back, which put his heart at ease.


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly, Ethan,¡± Lily said as she looked up into his face. ¡°Must I onlye to see you if there¡¯s trouble?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was just overthinking things,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Everything is just messy right now, with the Nobles targeting me after what happened inside the Epic Legacy Domain.¡±


    The youngdy nodded in understanding. She wasn''tpletely clueless because she received a letter from her Mother and sister, Lyall, telling her about what was going on in Southshire.


    Her Father managed to calm down the ns who had lost their prodigies inside the Legacy Domain.


    Just like Seff had said in the past, the Beastkin Race liked to bear grudges. For this reason, they were looking for an avenue to vent their frustration.


    In order to make them stop targeting Ethan, Seff made a bold deration.


    He announced to everyone that Ethan, who gained the Epic Legacy Domain of the Water Fairy Queen, was Lily¡¯s Fiance.


    What did this signify?


    It meant that the Leader of the Beastkin recognized him as his son-inw.


    Seff was telling his people that if they have a problem with his son-inw, they should say it to his face.


    Originally, Seff intended to hide this news from Lily.


    However, Lyall, who had a penchant for gossip and was head over heels for Ethan, spilled the beans to her sister.


    The crazy girl even asked Lily to help support her feelings for Ethan so that the two of them could be together as well.


    ¡°All good things must stay in the family!¡±


    Those were the words that Lyall had said in her letter, making Lily smile bitterly after reading it.


    The letter from her mother, on the other hand, was quite positive as well.


    Some Legacies were hereditary, so the moment she heard that Ethan had gained an Epic Legacy, she ordered her daughter to secure his First Child after they graduated from the academy.


    Also, even if Lily¡¯s child didn¡¯t inherit Ethan¡¯s Legacy, they will still inherit his powers, so it was a win-win in her book.


    ¡°As much as I love your sister, Lyall, make sure to keep her away from Ethan as much as possible. Remember, the first child should be yours!¡±


    Just thinking about what was written in the letter made Lily blush, even more so as she met her lover''s beautiful blue eyes, which were looking at her with love and affection.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°You¡¯re zoning out.¡±


    ¡°I just remembered what my mom said in my letter,¡± Lily replied. ¡°She said that I should have your Firstborn after we graduate from the academy.¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half, who was inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, nced at each other before exchanging a fist bump between bros.


    Clearly, they liked this idea very much, making them root for Ethan¡¯s and Lily¡¯s happiness.


    A very rare blush appeared on Ethan¡¯s face after Lily¡¯s confession. Whenever he made love with his lovers, he made sure to drink a potion that lowered the virility of his seed so that he wouldn¡¯t identally make them pregnant.


    Of course, thedies didn¡¯t know this and used their own means of contraception, to prevent childbirth.


    As much as they loved each other, they also understood that having a child was a heavy responsibility.


    They were still not ready for it to happen at this point in time.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s talk about this after we graduate.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily said as she stood on tiptoe to whisper something in Ethan¡¯s ears. ¡°When that timees, please do your best, Papa.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s body shuddered as if an electric current passed through his body.


    A momentter, he opened the window of his room, carried Lily like a princess, and flew towards the back of the Library, where his secret tree house was located.


    Lily was simply too irresistible, so he couldn¡¯t help but want to have intimate moments with her.


    But when they arrived at the tree house, they found Luna, Lilian, and Emma having a secret meeting, making Ethan¡¯s body stiffen the moment he saw them.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re finally here, Master,¡± Emma said with a smile. ¡°I asked Lily to bring you here because we have something important to talk about.¡±


    Ethan blinked once then twice before looking at the beautiful youngdy in his arms.


    Lily giggled because Ethan¡¯s face was simply priceless, especially after seeing that the others were also gathered in the Tree House.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell them,¡± Lily mouthed the words without making a sound, giving Ethan some time to process his feelings.


    He then remembered that Lily came to talk to him about something, but one thing led to another, so she wasn¡¯t able the reason why she came to see him.


    Seeing the giggling girl in his arms, Ethan yfully pinched Lily¡¯s buttocks, making thetter giggle more and hug him tightly.


    Luna and Lilian, who were more innocent, may not have picked up the reason why Ethan came to the Tree House.


    But Emma was different.


    She was his Promised One, and she shared a powerful connection with her Master.


    Of course, for his sake, she didn¡¯t say anything and simply waited for him to sit on the couch, while still holding Lily in his arms.


    A minuteter, the ck-haired beauty told Ethan the news that came from her family, which surprised Luna, Lily, and Lilian, who still didn¡¯t know Ethan¡¯s true background.

 Chapter 552 People Will Believe What They Want To Believe

    <h4>Chapter 552 People Will Believe What They Want To Believe</h4>


    ¡°Before I speak further, I want to stress how important this conversation is going to be,¡± Emma stated. ¡°Since you are Master¡¯s lovers, I have deemed that you have the right to know this information in order to avoid the possibility of friendly fire between our factions.


    ¡°As you may already know, the Young Master is being targeted by several Noble Families in Eastshire, especially the members of the Asta Family. Master is safe here inside the academy, so he is worried that they''d find a rted target, like his grandparents or Chloe¡¯s parents.


    ¡°Because of this, he asked the Protector ns for help. While I can¡¯t share any information about these ns, I can tell you that they exist to protect the Master from any and all forces that would wish to harm him.


    ¡°So, if you ever find anyone suspicious following you or lurking somewhere in the shadows, do not attack them right away because they might be members of the Protector ns, whose job it is to ensure Master¡¯s safety.¡±


    Luna, Lily, and Lilian nodded their heads in understanding.


    The more they heard about these mysterious members of the Protector ns, the more mysterious their lover became in their eyes.


    Of course, Emma told them that Ethan was unaware of his family background and would only know more about it when the school year was over.


    Only by that time would he embark on a trip to Midgard and take part in theing-of-age ceremony, which would answer many of his questions that he had sealed inside his heart.


    ¡°How strong are these Protector ns?¡± Lily asked with genuine curiosity. ¡°You know,pared to my family?¡±


    Lily had a feeling that Emma had done research about her background since she was Ethan¡¯s first woman.


    Because of this, she believed that Emma already knew who she really was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that each Protector n has a fighter that is on the same level as your father,¡± Emma replied with confidence.


    ¡°... Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Very serious.¡±


    Lily was still half doubting Emma¡¯s deration. She believed that not many people had the ability to match her father in terms of strength and fighting ability.


    In her eyes, the only ones who had the ability to fight on par with her father were Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, and the Grand Archmage of Eastshire, Lord Edmond.


    If Ethan¡¯s four Protector ns have one member each that was as strong as Seff, then wouldn¡¯t that make Ethan¡¯s background extremely powerful?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Emma said as she looked at the disbelief that was painted on Lily¡¯s face. ¡°You will get the chance to meet them. After all, you will be one of Master¡¯s future wives.¡±


    What Emma didn¡¯t n to say was that one of those people, who was as strong as Lily¡¯s father, would be leading the group that would be arriving in the Shire Continent in a month.


    She also had no ns to tell this to Ethan because it was Enzo¡¯s request. The Leader of the Assassination Group of the Catkins didn¡¯t want his presence to cause his Young Master to lower his guard and rx.


    In fact, Enzo was even thankful that Ethan was under a lot of pressure from outside forces. This way, the young man would focus on getting stronger so that he wouldn¡¯t have to fear those that were after his life.


    The other reason why Enzo was thankful was due to the fact that they gained a reason to mobilize a bigger team to infiltrate the Shire Continent.


    This would give them a better understanding of the power dynamics between the four Shire Territories, making it easier for them to make their move depending on the situation.


    Also, their current Master had informed them that the Fomorians were starting to stir and that they were nning to head to the Shire Continent, where Ethan was at.


    Although they were certain that the Fomorians¡¯ target wasn¡¯t their Young Master, the possibility of him being entangled in their web was high.


    ¡°Do you know where they will be staying?¡± Ethan inquired.


    He hoped to meet these people and get to know them better.


    ¡°Some of them will be in Limeburgh Town, while some will settle in any habitable ces near the academy,¡± Emma replied. ¡°In fact, I also hope that you will give Professor Rinehart a good word about them, so some of them can work inside the academy.¡±


    Ethan pondered for a bit if the Headmaster would allow a group of suspicious people to suddenly start working inside the academy.


    Although he didn¡¯t know if he would gain his approval, he decided that he wouldn¡¯t have anything to lose if he opened this topic during his training sessions with Professor Barret.


    ¡°Is there anything else that you wish to tell me?¡± Ethan inquired.


    Emma nodded. ¡°Right now, the Asta Family has started to be more low key. The King of Eastshire seems to be keeping everything under wraps from behind the scenes.


    ¡°But, the tension among the ranks of nobility is there. Even here in school, their machinations are in full effect, which has led to the spread of the rumors about the Young Master being Queen Celestia¡¯s puppet.¡±


    Ethan frowned, but he really didn¡¯t n on doing anything to the rumors that were spreading about him.


    ¡°Master, sometimes, even if it''s not true, if people believe it to be the truth, it will be the truth,¡± Emma said with a solemn expression on her face. ¡°People will believe what they want to believe, especially those who didn¡¯t have a good impression of you to begin with, which is 90% of the guys in the academy.¡±


    Lily couldn¡¯t help but giggle after hearing Emma¡¯s words. After all, she understood why the guys would hate Ethan.


    The young man was always surrounded by beautiful girls, and most prettydies in the academy had a very good impression of him.


    Not only that, but the bar for a potential partner also rose considerably. The nobledies were using Ethan as the standard for their perfect partner, making it harder for guys to pursue them.


    With such a high hurdle to ovee, the young men inside the academy, who were looking for talented Witches to start a rtionship with, had learned to despise Ethan''s existence.


    ¡°But remember this, Master,¡± Emma cautioned. ¡°The Asta Family didn¡¯t achieve their current rank and status because they are a weak family. Since they are being lowkey right now, it also means that this is the most dangerous time of all for you.¡±


    Ethan nodded, having understood what Lily was talking about.


    Since the Asta Family was being lowkey, it meant that there was a high possibility that they were cooking up something big and bad for Ethan.


    ¡°If I receive more news from my family, I will inform you about it right away,¡± Emma stated. ¡°Now, if you will excuse me¡­¡±


    Emma stood up and gave Lily a meaningful gaze before leaving the Tree House.


    Luna and Lilian, who were still trying to digest what Emma had shared with them, nced in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    But when their eyesnded on Lily¡¯s face, who had a mischievous smile on her face, both of them blushed at the same time.


    But, knowing that this was also a good time for intimacy, Luna and Lilian joined Lily in cuddling with Ethan and reaffirmed the feelings they had for each other.

 Chapter 553 A Great Demon’s Reverse Scale [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 553 A Great Demon¡¯s Reverse Scale [Part 1] </h4>


    ¡°Are you sure that we need this many people just to kidnap an old man and an olddy who don''t even have magical powers?¡± a skinny man with sharp eyes asked. ¡°This is overkill, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± a chubby man replied. ¡°Ten wizards to capture two Ordinarius is simply too much. They can''t even use magic.¡±


    ¡°Stop yapping,¡± a middle-aged man ordered. ¡°Orders are orders. Have you not heard who these people are? They are the ones who raised that Honorary Knight whose head has gotten too big after getting his title.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± a witch in her early thirties concurred. ¡°Still, an Epic Legacy? The Legacy of a Colossi? Even I will be tempted to take that for myself. I don¡¯t me the boy for being ambitious. But, it¡¯s just his bad luck that he ruffled so many feathers.¡±


    The other Wizards and Witches who had been sent to capture Ethan¡¯s Grandparents nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick,¡± the middle-aged man stated. ¡°Don¡¯t use unnecessary violence. You might identally kill them. Use paralyzing spells only. Do not, under any circumstances, use other spells. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°¡°Yes, Sir!¡±¡±


    It was already past ten o''clock in the evening, and all the lights in the farmhouse were turned off.


    They had already confirmed that there was no one else around except for Ethan¡¯s Grandparents, so they decided to strike.


    They proficiently cast a silencing spell in their surroundings, as well as a barrier of illusions to prevent anyone from seeing what they were going to do. This was not the first time these Wizards and Witches had done such a thing, and it showed.


    They were in fact a mercenary group,posed of ten Mages and ten Warriors, that went by the name Pale Veil.


    Despite knowing that they would only be up against two old people, they didn¡¯t lower their guard and remained professional.


    One of the Wizards used a flying broom to float beside the window of the Master Bedroom, where the old couple was sleeping, and unlocked it.


    But as soon as the window was opened, a flying sandal hit the Wizard¡¯s head, making thetter groan in pain.


    However, it didn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°Do you really think that we will allow you fools to use us to harm our grandson?¡± Agnes said as she jumped out of the window with another sandal in her hand. ¡°Not a chance!¡±


    A resounding crack reverberated in the surroundings as Agnes'' weapon of choice smacked the jaw of the Wizard whom she had hit in the head, making thetter¡¯s eyes roll up into their sockets.


    This made him lose control over his flying broom, which slowly descended to the ground.


    Agnes had grabbed the broom¡¯s handle, until her feetnded on the ground.


    ¡°Come!¡± Agnes roared. ¡°I¡¯ll send you all flying!¡±


    The olddy pulled something out of her skirt, which was none other than a spiked club that she used as a secret weapon.


    The Wizards and Witches who had seen her do such a thing looked at her weirdly. Pulling something out of that ce was simply unexpected.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed,¡± the middle-aged man stated. ¡°Stun her!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Impediendum!¡±¡±¡±


    Nine spells flew in unison, aiming at Agnes, but the olddy only sneered as she dodged them all as if she was a teenage acrobat, making the middle-aged man narrow his eyes.


    Agnes made a beeline toward the Witch who was nearest her location, while dodging the other spells that were aimed in her direction with uncanny speed and dexterity.


    The moment the chosen Witch was within range, Agnes pulled back her arm in preparation to strike.


    ¡°You old hag, know your ce!¡± one of the Witches shouted as she cast a spell that the middle-aged man didn¡¯t approve of.


    ¡°Ventus Tempestas!¡±


    A powerful gust of wind exploded from the tip of the Witch¡¯s wand, blowing Agnes toward the house.


    ¡°Fool!¡± the middle-aged man shouted as he was about to cast a spell to prevent the olddy from mming onto the stone wall of their house.


    When Agnes was only a few meters away, someone caught her mid-air and broke her fall.


    The sound of something cracking spread faintly in the night, making the Old Lady¡¯s face turn pale.


    ¡°Benjamin!¡± Agnes looked at her husband with worry after seeing that he was the one that caught her.


    Unfortunately, the momentum was simply too strong, and the old man¡¯s back inevitably mmed on the wall of their house before sliding to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Benjamin said as blood seeped at the corner of his lips. ¡°Have you gained some weight, Agnes? You¡¯re much heavier than I remembered.¡±


    ¡°You fool!¡± Agnes held her husband tightly. ¡°I told you to stay inside the house. Even if I hit that wall, I¡¯d be unscathed!¡±


    ¡°Haha, sorry,¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°Even if what you said was true, I just can¡¯t stop myself, you know? Seeing my wife getting bullied made me want to act as a hero just this once.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking,¡± Agnes fumbled through her magic pouch to look for a potion ¡°I¡¯ll patch you up.¡±


    The middle-aged man red at the witch, but thetter only snorted.


    ¡°If they didn¡¯t want to get hurt, they should havee peacefully,¡± the Witch stated. ¡°Serves them right.¡±


    The middle-aged man sighed and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Go help that old man. Tend to his injury. Our employer wants them alive. If he croaks before we deliver them, we¡¯re going to get a pay cut.¡±


    Two of the Wizards walked toward Agnes, while being apanied by four warriors.


    ¡°Olddy, don¡¯t take this personally,¡± one of the Wizards said. ¡°This is just business. So, allow us to check your husband. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let him die until we delivered you to our emplo--¡±


    The Wizard who was talking earlier suddenly copsed on the ground head-first, surprising hispanions.


    ¡°Hey! What happened to you?!¡± the other Wizard approached hisrade to check what was wrong with him.


    He didn¡¯t see any injuries on hisrade''s body until something dark trailed from the man¡¯s head.


    The Wizard didn¡¯t hesitate to swipe the dark liquid to take a better look at it.


    ¡°Blood?¡± the Wizard muttered.


    But before he could even say anything to hisrades, he, too, copsed on the ground.


    The four Warriors apanying the two of them groaned in pain before all of them fell one by one, making the remaining members of Pale Veil scan their surroundings to look for their attackers.


    ¡°Sorry, Mother. I¡¯mte.¡±


    A deep and sinister voice spread in the surroundings, making Agnes raise her head to look at the person that was walking in her direction.

 Chapter 554 A Great Demon’s Reverse Scale [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 554 A Great Demon¡¯s Reverse Scale [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°You unfilial boy,¡± Agnes¡¯ vision was already blurry due to the tears that pooled in her eyes after seeing her husband get hurt. ¡°What took you so long?! They hurt your father!¡¯


    ¡°I know,¡± replied the man, who was wearing a white mask that showed only half of his face.


    He then pointed the tip of his wand toward his father and cast a spell.


    ¡°Magnam Sana.¡±


    A green wisp of light flew from the tip of his wand towards Benjamin, making his body glow.


    A momentter, the broken bones and damaged internal organs of the old man healed instantly.


    ¡°Y-You are!¡± the middle-aged man gasped in shock after recognizing the person wearing the mask in front of them. ¡°I should have known! Why didn¡¯t I think of it?!¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± The Witch, who had hurt Agnes and Benjamin earlier, suddenly felt intimidated after seeing the man appear out of nowhere without triggering the Detection Magic they cast.


    ¡°Gaeneron,¡± the middle-aged man said with a grim expression on his face.


    ¡°G-Gaeneron?¡± the Witch stuttered. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the current head of the Magistratus?! What is he doing here?!¡±


    ¡°Because he is one of them.¡± The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but regret taking on this mission to capture Ethan¡¯s Grandparents. ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have taken this mission even if they paid me a hundred million gold coins.¡±


    One of the Wizards stepped forward and bowed respectfully toward the person who was currently hailed as the strongest Magistratus after Professor Barret.


    ¡°Our apologies, we didn¡¯t know that you are rted to the Gremories,¡± the Wizard said bitterly. ¡°Also, we have no intention of hurting them. It was just that we didn¡¯t expect that the olddy would put up a fight.¡±


    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t my mother put up a fight?¡± Gaeneron asked. ¡°She¡¯s living happily here in the countryside, yet all of you decide to disturb her peace. I find this very annoying¡­ very annoying.¡±


    ¡°W-We promise that we will not harm them ever again!¡± the middle-aged man pleaded. ¡°Please, let us go just this once!¡±


    The middle-aged man was someone who had been a schr when he was younger.


    Back then, when he heard about the Gremory Family, he wondered if they were part of the lineage that was said to have been birthed from the bloodline of a powerful demon.


    But since the Gremory Family was very lowkey and didn¡¯t have any achievements in the Wizarding World, they thought that they were just an ordinary family that had lost the power of their bloodline.


    However, now that he was looking at the current head of the Magistratus, he realized that the name Gaeneron was one of the aliases of the Great Demon who went by the name Gremory.


    In short, the Gremory Family was lying low on purpose. When Gaeneron took the test to be a Magistratus, he had presented himself as an orphan who had lost his parents when he was young.


    He was Professor Barret¡¯s sessor, and the old Magistratus only retired because he was sure that Gaeneron was more worthy to be the leader of his organization.


    In fact, although people say that Professor Barret was the strongest Magistratus, this was very far from the truth.


    Gaeneron, whose real name was Sigmund Gremory, looked at the people who harmed his parents with an indifferent gaze.


    Suddenly, a roar filled with malice descended from the sky, and a Red Dragonnded behind the Wizards, Witches, and Warriors, blocking their path of escape.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to atone for your mistakes,¡± Sigmund said coldly. ¡°First, kill the person who harmed my father and mother. I¡¯ll count from ten to one. If she¡¯s not dead by then¡­ all of you will die. Ten¡­ nine¡­ eight¡­ seven¡­¡±


    ¡°W-Wait!¡± the Witch, who was responsible for hurting Agnes and Benjamin, eximed in fear. ¡°Let¡¯s talk things out! I can exchange my life for information! If you want, you can make me your servant! I promise to obey you without fail!¡±


    ¡°Six¡­ five¡­ four¡­¡±


    The Warriors who were near the Witch no longer hesitated and pierced her chest with their swords, killing her instantly.


    Until the very end, the Witch had an unwilling look on her face because she couldn¡¯t believe that she would die at the hands of her ownrades.


    ¡°W-We can go now, right?¡± the middle-aged man asked. ¡°Sir Gaeneron, we promise not to spread this information to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Sigmund said, his eyes faintly glowing in the darkness. ¡°Of course, you will take it to your graves.¡±


    The Red Dragon sneered at the foolish humans who really thought that they would be able to escape after learning that his Master was one of the Gremories.


    While they had promised that they wouldn¡¯t say anything, how could he possibly trust them?


    Even so, the Red Dragon also understood that these people really had no intention of harming its Master¡¯s parents, so there was only one thing that its Master could do to them, and that was¡­


    ¡°Memoria vim extermina.¡±


    Before the Wizards, Witches, and Warriors could even react, Sigmund had already cast an area-of-effect spell that didn¡¯t require him to use a wand.


    It was the power of the Legacy he acquired, and it had the ability to erase and create memories for the people that he didn¡¯t wish to kill.


    This spell was extremely powerful because it allowed Sigmund to fabricate memories, making the entire mercenary group, Pale Veil, be his loyal subordinates.


    ¡°Bring to me the person who ordered my parents to be captured,¡± Sigmund ordered. ¡°If they resist, I don¡¯t mind if you drag them back to me without a limb or two. Just make sure that they¡¯re still alive. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yes, Master!¡±¡±¡±


    The members of Pale Veil retreated as they acted on the order that was given to them by their Savior and Master.


    The Red Dragon then unceremoniously gobbled up the dead witch, enjoying the midnight snack that was left behind by its Master.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry,¡± Gaeneron said. ¡°This will not happen again. Also, the next time you see my adoptive son, Ethan, tell him toe to the Magistratus Enve. I will be waiting for him there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Agnes said as he held onto her husband, who was peacefully sleeping in her arms.


    Benjamin¡¯s injuries were already healed, and his life was no longer in danger. However, it didn¡¯t change the fact that he would have to rest in order to let his body recover naturally.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sigmund stated as he walked away. ¡°There are other rats headed this way. It¡¯s time to exterminate some pests on our farm.¡±


    Sigmund disappeared without a trace, and the Red Dragon rose to the air before it turned invisible.


    Tonight was a Hunting Night.


    And it couldn¡¯t help but look forward to seeing the helpless expressions of the fools who dared to touch its Master¡¯s reverse scale.


    ¡ª----------------------

 Chapter 555 Did You Think Our Family Is Some Kind Of Day Care Center?

    <h4>Chapter 555 Did You Think Our Family Is Some Kind Of Day Care Center?</h4>


    Sigmund reappeared a kilometer away from the farm and nced at the old Cat Kin who was leaning on a tree.


    ¡°Are you one of the people targeting those two old people?¡± Sigmund asked in a cold tone.


    ¡°No,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°I¡¯m one of the people whom Young Master Ethan asked to protect his grandparents from the shadows.


    ¡°It will take myrades two to three weeks to arrive in Eastshire, so I decided to go ahead with how urgent the situation was. But it seems that I didn¡¯t need to worry about their safety.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sigmund arched an eyebrow. ¡°What did my adoptive son ask of you people exactly? And what kind of payment did he promise your people for your services?¡±


    Enzo smirked after hearing Sigmund¡¯s question. He wasn¡¯t inclined to answer any of the man¡¯s questions, but since he was among the people who helped raise their Young Master, he believed that he could give them some face.


    ¡°The young master asked us to help protect his grandparents and the parents of his cousin, Chloe,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°As for payment? We need none of it. We¡¯re only doing this to repay a favor.¡±


    Sigmund narrowed his eyes. ¡°You refer to my adoptive son as your Young Master. Do you know who his parents are?¡±


    ¡°I am not obligated to answer that question,¡± Enzo answered calmly.


    The two men stared at each other for a full minute without saying anything. A momentter, Sigmund walked toward the Old Catkin and only stopped when he was only a meter away from him.


    ¡°Then, have youe to take Ethan back?¡± Sigmund inquired. ¡°Did his no-good parents want him back after discarding him when he was a baby?¡±


    Enzo frowned because he didn¡¯t like the way Sigmund worded his message. Even so, it was not his ce to answer these questions, so he just shook his head.


    ¡°None of us came here to take the Young Master back,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°However, once he turns eighteen, he will need to go to Midgard to take part in hising-of-age trial, which will allow him to know his true identity.¡±


    ¡°You people sure are something, huh?¡± Sigmund sneered. ¡°First, you throw him away, then you invite him back to your fold the moment he turns eighteen? Do you think our family is some kind of Day Care Center where you can leave your kid and take it back whenever it''s convenient for you?¡±


    Enzo didn''t have the moral high ground, so he couldn¡¯t say anything to defend himself.


    There was no sugarcoating the fact that Ethan was abandoned when he was still a baby.


    Although the Protector ns had sent their people to look for him, they hadn¡¯t been able to find any trace of the child until he identally arrived in Brynhildr Academy, where he was found by Emma.


    ¡°It is not my ce to answer your questions,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°I am only a retainer, and I was asked toe here toplete a mission. Nothing more, nothing less. If you wish to know more about the Young Master¡¯s identity, why don¡¯t you apany him when he goes to Midgard for hising-of-age ceremony?¡±


    Sigmund scoffed when he heard Enzo¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Make sure to guard my parents well,¡± Sigmund stated as he walked away. ¡°Because if they are harmed a second time, I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t be able to see Ethan ever again.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s adoptive father disappeared once more, making Enzo sigh.


    ¡®Good grief.¡¯ Enzo shook his head. ¡®Lady Catherine, I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or not about the Young Master¡¯s adoptive family. Regardless, this must be Fate. I just didn¡¯t expect to find someone who is as strong as the Young Master¡¯s father here in the Shire Continent.¡¯


    The Old Catkin was an assassin, and he was very confident in his strength.


    He was just as strong as Lily¡¯s Father, Seff, but even he believed that if he and Sigmund really fought, the one who would lose would undoubtedly be him.


    ¡®The Gremories, huh?¡¯ Enzo pondered. ¡®I guess they have the bloodline of an Ancient Demon running in their veins.¡¯


    Enzo nced in the direction where Sigmund disappeared for a few seconds before fading into the shadows.


    His duty was to ensure that Ethan¡¯s grandparents wouldn¡¯t be hurt a second time.


    And he wasn¡¯t really a merciful person, so he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to eliminate any other forces who dared to target the people that raised his Young Master with love and care.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Brynhildr Academy¡­


    While all of this was happening, Ethan was sleeping peacefully inside his room, unaware that his enemies had already extended their ws toward his grandparents.


    Fortunately, help arrived on time, so the worst-case scenario was prevented.


    However, not all people in the academy were sleeping peacefully.


    Nicole, who was inside her room, was busy reading a letter that had just arrived from the Asta Family, informing her about the next trial for the Heir Wars.


    The youngdy read the letter thrice to make sure that she didn¡¯t miss anything before burning the letterpletely.


    A look of disdain appeared on her beautiful face as she watched the mes engulf the letter in her hand until it turned into ashes.


    After everything that happened in the Epic Legacy Domain, Oscar Asta had finally decided to announce thest mission for the Heir Wars.


    ¡°Bring Ethan Gremory to the Asta Residence. Dead or alive.¡±


    That was the final mission of the Heir Wars, and whoever was able toplete it first would be the next Heir of the Asta Family.


    The candidates who had lost the previous trials were allowed to join the final event, causing a stir in the family.


    However, none of the adultsined.


    They wanted nothing more than to get revenge for the death of their two prodigies who could have elevated their Family to greater heights.


    One had even been a Magistratus in training.


    Even if he didn¡¯t be the Patriarch, his rank as a Magistratus was enough to increase their family''s prestige.


    The other was a prodigy who wielded the power of Gravity.


    It was an incredibly rare and powerful Legacy, which wouldn¡¯t lose to the power of Epic Legacies.


    Unfortunately for them, both dimir and Constantine were gone, making the Main and Branch Families very angry.


    ¡°You really want to poke the Ho¡¯s Nest, huh, Old Man?¡± Nicole muttered. ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t involve others in it. I¡¯m done ying your little game.¡±


    Nicole then blew on the candle on the table, engulfing her room inplete darkness.


    However, within that darkness, a pair of icy pink eyes glowed faintly.


    Eyes that wished nothing more than to cover her enemies in a thick sheet of ice.

 Chapter 556 You’re Having Too Much Fun

    <h4>Chapter 556 You¡¯re Having Too Much Fun </h4>


    ¡°What? Your family wants to capture Ethan, dead or alive?¡± Samantha, who was one of the members of Nicole¡¯s party for the Heir Wars, asked. ¡°How much are they paying?¡±


    Ethan nced at the youngdy who looked genuinely interested in tying Ethan in a sack and dumping him off at the Asta Family¡¯s Main Residence in exchange for money.


    ¡°Probably a few thousand gold coins,¡± Nicole answered with a smile. ¡°Are you interested? If you are, we can seriously n to kidnap this guy. I¡¯ll be the Matriarch, and you¡¯ll get your money. I can only see this as a win-win.¡±


    ¡°I like the sound of that!¡± Samantha pped her hands before looking at Ethan. ¡°Now, we just need to spike his drink and make sure he doesn¡¯t wake up until everything is over. By the way, Ethan, do you know what color of underwear I am wearing right now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Ethan replied.


    For a brief moment, her words tempted him to use his X-Vision to check the color of Samantha¡¯s underwear as a payback. However, he changed his mind because he thought that it was a very petty thing to do.


    Seeing that her teasing didn¡¯t work, Samantha rested the side of her face on the palm of her right hand, while looking at Ethan.


    ¡°The bad rumors about you are spreading like wildfire,¡± Samantha said in a serious tone. ¡°Even thedies of Terra Manor, who only focused on the healing arts most of the time, would often talk about you as their favorite pastime. The only good news is that most of them are on your side, with only the guys being against you.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Ethan asked as he ced his teacup on the table. ¡°What kind of rumors are being spread about me?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not as bad as you think,¡± Samantha replied. ¡°You know, the girls in the Terra Manor are hopeless romantics who believed in dashing princes on a white horse. They said that after obtaining the Legacy, you became a Fairy Prince, and the fact that you were apanied by Water Fairies back to the academy proved it.


    ¡°Also, since everyone knows that you have a good rtionship with the Fairies in the garden, the new rumor is consistent with how they view you. I mean, those nasty critters don¡¯t usually allow people near them, but you are an exception, you know?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling Nasty Critters?!¡±


    An annoyed voice shouted near Samantha¡¯s ear, making the Second Year jump up in fright.


    The red-haired Fairy, Ruby, red at her with her arms crossed over her chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for a fight?!¡± Ruby flew towards Samantha¡¯s face, and poked the youngdy¡¯s nose repeatedly. ¡°Do you want me to cklist you from the Garden, huh?!¡±


    ¡°C-Calm down,¡± Samantha tried to reason it out with the angry Fairy, who was repeatedly poking her nose with vengeance. ¡°I was just joking!¡±


    ¡°Tch!¡± Ruby clicked her tongue before flying towards Ethan.


    The fairy didn¡¯t hesitate tond on Ethan¡¯s shoulder to sit on it.


    ¡°Those rumors are getting out of hand, but don¡¯t worry Ethan!¡± Ruby patted her chest with confidence. ¡°The Fairies will always be on your side. Also, I can tell that you¡¯re not under someone else¡¯s control. So, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ruby.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! If you want to thank me, giving me a bag of candy would be better. Of course, a bag of choctes works just as good!¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile as he summoned a bag of candy from his storage ring and handed it over to the Fairy, who happily hugged it with both arms.


    ¡°Thanks, Ethan!¡± Ruby said before kissing Ethan¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re the best! Also, if anyone talks bad about you in the garden, we will make sure to curse them with a pimple overgrowth! Let¡¯s see if they can still show their faces after that!¡±


    Ruby didn¡¯t hesitate to give Samantha a side-long nce making the youngdy flinch.


    Getting a pimple infestation was a nightmare fordies, so she made an oath in her heart to never again offend the Fairies of the academy.


    ¡°By the way, why are you here, Ruby?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°This ce is far from the gardens.¡±


    Right now, Ethan, Nicole, and Samantha were at the Northern side of the academy, having afternoon tea together.


    They made sure to hang out in a secluded ce so that no one in the academy would be able to find and see them easily.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because I was looking for you, Ethan,¡± Ruby stated. ¡°You see, we wanted to visit the Water Fairies who are now living on theke at the back of the academy. However, we didn¡¯t want them to think that we were going over there to start a turf war.


    ¡°Fairies can be very territorial, so we don¡¯t want to be misunderstood. Of course, even if they want to fight, we have the advantage in numbers, so we are not scared of them.¡±


    The Fairies in the Garden and the Water Fairies still hadn¡¯t met each other because they had no reason to visit each other.


    But Ruby was very curious to find out more about her Fairy Cousins, who were also very close to Ethan.


    ¡°Okay. I will introduce you to themter,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Ruby said. ¡°I knew that I could count on you!¡±


    Suddenly, a White Ravennded beside Ethan.


    He had asked Dantalion a day ago to visit his Grandparents to check on their condition and deliver his letter.


    Agnes, who was happy to receive Ethan¡¯s letter, replied that she and her husband, Benjamin, were doing fine.


    She didn¡¯t mention that they were attacked by Wizards and Witches, not wanting to worry her grandson.


    But Dantalion noticed the traces of magic power in the surroundings, so he went to investigate.


    That was how he came in contact with Enzo, who was protecting the Farmhouse while hiding himself on the branch of a tree, away from the sight of anyone.


    Emma had shared much valuable information about Ethan, including the fact that his Spirit Guide was a white raven.


    When Enzo saw the White Raven enter the Farm House, he assumed that it was Dantalion, the White Raven who belonged to his Young Master.


    After getting Agnes¡¯ reply, the White Raven didn¡¯t leave right away. Instead, it circled around the Farm House, and used its powers to investigate the surroundings.


    That was how Dantalion met Enzo, and he decided to talk to thetter.


    The White Raven was very smart, and since Lilith was a Catkin that protected Ethan, he felt very certain that the Old Catkin was on their side.


    Fortunately, his guess was right, and the two conversed. Enzo didn¡¯t hide any information and told the raven everything that happened.


    After careful deliberation, Dantalion decided to share this information to Ethan.


    However, he didn¡¯t mention that his grandparents got hurt because he knew that he would definitely leave the academy to visit them to check their condition.


    The Raven only said that Enzo scared the mercenaries away, making Ethan breathe a sigh of relief.


    The Old Catkin believed that it was not his ce to tell his Young Master about the secret of his grandparent¡¯s family, so he decided to keep mum about the situation.


    Also, in order to not have any misunderstandings, Enzo reached out to Agnes and Benjamin to exin to them that he was on their side and that he would be there to protect them from harm.


    He didn¡¯t share his background and simply told them that he was paid to guard them.


    Although Agnes and Benjamin were still in doubt, they decided to believe the Old Catkin for the time being.


    Ethan, of course, didn¡¯t take his news well. But knowing that one of the members of the Protector ns was already there to protect his family, he was finally able to calm down in the end.


    ¡®Enzo¡­¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I¡¯ll ask Emmater if she knows him.¡¯


    But just as he was about to think of what to do next, another ravennded beside him, carrying a letter addressed to him.


    Ethan didn¡¯t recognize the ck raven, but since their role was to deliver letters, he decided to see who had sent him the letter.


    Recognizing the seal on the letter, Nicole couldn¡¯t help but arch an eyebrow. The letter had the seal of the Royal Family of Eastshire.


    Ethan, who had also recognized the seal on the letter, read its contents with a solemn expression on his face.


    After he finished reading it, a sigh escaped his lips, making Nicole and Samantha very curious about its contents.


    ¡°The King invited me to the Capital City for an important discussion,¡± Ethan said before handing the letter to Nicole. ¡°He didn¡¯t mention anything else aside from that.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a trap?¡± Samantha asked in a teasing tone. ¡°Maybe they n to capture you and make sure that you will never see the sun again? Or worse, they can just turn you into a stud horse and hope that one of your seeds will bear the power of the Water Fairy Queen¡¯s Legacy.¡±


    ¡°Very funny,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Should Iugh now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re having too much fun.¡±


    Samantha stuck her tongue out at the young man, while Nicole read the letter in her hand.


    The timing of the letter came at a time when the Noble Families were targeting Ethan, making her wonder if this was a really good time to go to the Capital to meet with the King.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Nicole asked as she returned the letter to him. ¡°Are you going?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I will write a letter back to the King and tell him that I am not allowed to leave the academy at this time.¡±


    Ethan nced at the ck raven, who was pretending that it wasn¡¯t paying close attention to Ethan¡¯s words.


    Dantalion, on the other hand, walked beside the Raven and nudged its head with its beak, making it look at it.


    ¡®Make sure to not share what you heard here to your Master or else,¡¯ Dantalion said through telepathy, making the Raven shudder.


    As Ethan¡¯s Spirit Guide, he had a duty to ensure that his Master¡¯s words would not reach the wrong ears.


    His power was directly proportional to Ethan''s power.


    And now that his Master had grown very powerful, the White Raven had also gained new abilities that made it a cut above the other Ravens in the Shire Continent.

 Chapter 557 Let Them Make Noise

    <h4>Chapter 557 Let Them Make Noise</h4>


    A ravennded in the garden of the Royal Pce of Wisteria, where the King of Eastshire resided.


    Lord Edmond took the cylinder from his raven¡¯s leg. After opening the letter, a wry chuckle escaped his lips as he read Ethan''s reply.


    ¡°Did he agree toe?¡± King Austen asked.


    ¡°It will be best if you read it for yourself, Your Majesty,¡± Lord Edmond answered as he handed the paper containing Ethan¡¯s reply to the King¡¯s invitation, asking him toe and visit the Royal Pce.


    King Austen read the contents and sighed, making his wife, Queen Evane, look at him askance.


    ¡°He said the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy asked him to keep a low profile,¡± King Austen said as he handed the letter to his wife. ¡°He also said he''ll only agree toe on two conditions¡ªthe first condition is if Professor Rinehart agrees, and the second condition is if Edmond would personally pick him up from the academy.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least he understands his current situation,¡± Queen Evanemented before reading the letter in her hand. When she was done, she ced it on top of the table and smiled.


    ¡°Someone is instigating the nobles to make noise and demand that Ethan be put on trial.¡± Lord Edmond shook his head. ¡°They are very jealous because a moner¡¯ managed to not only get an Honorary Title, but also an Epic Legacy.


    ¡°Although I will not say that the Asta Family isn¡¯t involved in this incident, I¡¯m pretty sure that there are others who are taking advantage of the situation and pushing others to step forward.¡±


    ¡°Like the Kerr Family, right?¡± Queen Evane sneered. ¡°That Zack Kerr really knows how to ruffle some feathers. So, what are you nning to do with the boy?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± King Austen shrugged. ¡°Put him under protective custody. Even if the nobles demand that he be put on trial, and even if they actually seed in indicting him, I can exercise my authority, and put him under house arrest. That way, those fools will not be able to touch him.¡±


    ¡°Even if they can¡¯t touch him, the fact that his freedom is restricted is a win for them,¡± Queen Evane insisted. ¡°You might think that you are protecting him by putting him into house arrest, but I have a feeling that it will only make our rtionship with him turn sour. What do you think, Lord Edmond?¡±


    ¡°This matter has truly gotten out of hand.¡± Lord Edmond admitted. ¡°If only Ethan destroyed the Epic Legacy, then things wouldn¡¯t have ended differently. It is the fear of the unknown that makes people feel paranoid.¡±


    ¡°Fear of the unknown?¡± King Austen scoffed. ¡°More like they fear his potential to be truly strong. Since he is not of noble bloodline, they believe that he isn¡¯t loyal to the Kingdom. At least, that''s the excuse they made up to have him shackled and stripped of his freedom.


    ¡°No matter how I look at this, things will get ugly real fast, real soon. How are his family members? Did they get attacked as ofte?¡±


    Lord Edmond shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I sent some people to check, but ording to them, Ethan¡¯s grandparents are safe. But, I did get some news about a Viscount disappearing during one of his usual hunting trips.¡±


    ¡°A Viscount disappeared?¡± King Austen frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that bad? Who¡¯s the Viscount that disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Viscount Federick,¡± Lord Edmond answered. ¡°I believe that one of his sons who participated in the expedition was killed inside the Legacy Domain.¡±


    Another sigh escaped King Austen¡¯s lips. Thetest expedition had killed a good number of prodigies who could have grown to be the Pirs of their Kingdom.


    ording to the report, twenty Wizards and Witches, including dimir and Constantine, had perished.


    They were the cream of the crop, so losing them was not only a blow to their respective families, but a blow to the future powerhouses of Eastshire as well.


    ¡°Did you send people to investigate the Viscount¡¯s disappearance?¡± King Austen asked.


    ¡°I did,¡± Lord Edmond replied. ¡°I even asked the Magistratus to send their people.¡±


    King Austen nodded because if the Magistratus couldn¡¯t do anything, no one could.


    They were the strongest Wizards and Witches of the Kingdom, and they served as the sword and shield that protected Eastshire from any threats, both internal and external.


    ¡°So, what are we going to do with Ethan?¡± Lord Edmond rested his chin on the back of his intertwined hands. ¡°I doubt that Rinehart will allow the boy to leave the academy.¡±


    ¡°Good question,¡± King Austen pondered for a while. ¡°I think it¡¯s fine if he stays inside the academy for a month or two. But, just to be safe, you should personally go and talk to him. At least, tell him that we are on his side. Communication is important, and this should be our top priority.¡±


    ¡°What about the nobles who are making noise?¡± Lord Edmond arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Let them make noise,¡± Queen Evane shrugged. ¡°It will be best to see who is riding on that bandwagon, so we know who to deal with at once. But I¡¯m more worried about Oscar than the other nobles. He has been quiet as ofte. Too quiet, in fact, and that makes this situation troublesome.¡±


    King Austen and Lord Edmond exchanged a nce because they had been with Oscar for a very long time.


    They knew his character, and they knew that the longer he was silent, the more dangerous he would be.


    ¡°I just hope he doesn¡¯t do anything reckless, like personally They knew his character, and they knew that the longer he was silent, the more dangerous he would be.


    trying to deal with Ethan on his own,¡± King Austenmented. ¡°Knowing him, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he used the Heir Wars to hunt Ethan down. But throwing the members of his family to serve as kindles to Ethan¡¯s anger will definitely not bode well in the long run.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Queen Evande nodded. ¡°I think the only member of the Asta Family whom Ethan wouldn¡¯t touch is Nicole. Everyone else is fair game to him.¡±


    A few seconds passed before a collective sigh spread in the surroundings.


    The three most powerful and influential people in Eastshire felt helpless about the current situation.


    Ethan was the very first person to acquire an Epic Legacy and not go mad with its power.


    Still, those who hated him and his achievements wished to bring him down.


    So, what better opportunity to do it than to make him Public Enemy Number One, then pushing him into a corner and making him more obedient to them.


    However, they made a mistake.


    A very big mistake.


    All their ns and scheming relied on the assumption that Ethan was a mere country boy with no powerful backing.


    They were not aware that there were two scary individuals in Eastshire waiting for them to enter the spiderweb they weaved to trap their prey before they both went in for the kill.

 Chapter 558 For Better, Or For Worse

    <h4>Chapter 558 For Better, Or For Worse </h4>


    ¡°Ethan, each Legacy has its own Domain,¡± Professor Barret as they hovered above the sea. ¡°If two Domains sh, the one with the higher mastery would overwhelm the other domain. However, this isn¡¯t always the case.¡±


    They had just finished sparring. Ethan was kneeling on the water¡¯s surface, panting for breath. But despite his exhausted state, he was still listening to Professor Barret¡¯s lecture.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about the Mastery of the Domain, but the strength of a Domain. Someone with a stronger Domain can still fight someone who has a higher mastery over their Domain.


    ¡°This is especially true for Legacies and Epic Legacies. If a Legacy and an Epic Legacy Domain were to be used at the same time, the Epic Legacy Domain would usually be the one to manifest, ten out of ten.¡±


    ¡°But, as I said, depending on the proficiency and mastery of the Legacy Holder, it''s still possible to manifest another Domain inside an Epic Legacy Domain. So, question¡ªwhat happens when two Legacy Domains manage to manifest at the same time?¡±


    ¡°A hybrid Legacy will form, which possesses the power of both Legacies?¡± Ethan answered with uncertainty.


    Sebastian was the one who gave him the answer, but thetter had said it in a teasing tone, making Ethan unsure of the answer¡¯s uracy.


    ¡°Correct.¡± Professor Barret nodded. ¡°When two Legacy Domains manifest at the same time, they will create a Hybrid Domain. This Domain contains the power of both Domains, allowing their wielders to fight using their full potential.


    ¡°Because of this, the winner and loser will be hard to determine. In the end, it all depends on how proficient you are with your Legacy. Right now, you have two Epic Legacies. This might look good on paper, but the downside is that you''ll have to Master two Domains instead of one.


    ¡°In simpler terms, instead of focusing all of your attention on mastering your Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy, you will have to spend half of it learning what the Water Fairy Queen¡¯s Domain can do.¡±


    Ethan had been meaning to ask Professor Barret the question that had been nagging him since he acquired Queen Celestia¡¯s Legacy.


    ¡°Professor, is it possible for someone to use two Domains at the same time?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± Professor Barret answered in a heartbeat. ¡°Is what I¡¯d like to say, but no one really knows, Ethan. You are the first person who has managed to obtain two kinds of Legacies, so the only person who can answer that question is you. Have you tried activating both Domains at once?¡±


    Ethan shook his head.


    It wasn¡¯t because he hadn¡¯t tried unleashing the power of both Domains.


    The problem was that he didn¡¯t have enough magical power to unleash both Domains at the same time.


    Even Sebastian and his Other Half didn¡¯t know how to approach this problem because it was truly unprecedented.


    Unleashing the power of a Domain was something that took a lot of power to achieve.


    Back then, Ethan could only use his Grand Aria for a few seconds before suffering a bacsh due to his limited mana reserves.


    Now that he had acquired a better and more powerful Magic Circuits inside his body, he could probably unleash the power of his two Domains.


    Unfortunately, Ethan¡¯s Magic Core was still damaged and unable to produce magic on his own.


    He could now store magic and store them indefinitely, but without a proper source, the magic he had would still run dry.


    ording to Sebatians¡¯s estimate, if Ethan wished to unleash both Domains, he would need to fill up his magic reserves to the brim.


    But even if he seeded, thisbined Domain would onlyst for a very short time.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half believed that it might onlyst for half a minute before the Domain copsed, leaving him depleted of magical energy.


    Because of this, Sebastian and his Other Half advised against him using this as ast resort when facing a strong opponent.


    Theycked information, so they didn¡¯t want Ethan to recklessly use this power. However, that didn¡¯t mean that they werepletely against it.


    They suggested for him to wait until the next full moon so that Luna could supply him with the magic power he needed in order to conduct this experiment.


    Since the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy and the Water Queen¡¯s Legacyplimented each other, the two Domains would not reject each other and merge into one, forming a Hybrid Legacy under Ethan¡¯s control.


    Sebastian even called this technique Legacy Breaker because it had the power to dispel any kind of Legacy that would be cast against the young man, who was now the favorite topic of gossip in Eastshire.


    If being an Honorary Knight was not enough for Ethan¡¯s name to spread in the Kingdom, now, the nobles are doing everything in their power to paint him as the bad guy, making everyone, including their mothers, know who Ethan Gremory was.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we will spar, and you will use the Water Fairy Queen¡¯s Legacy. I want to see what kind of power it gives you. Have you tried it in the past?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But it was¡­ weird.¡±


    ¡°Weird?¡±


    ¡°Mmm. When I activate the Water Fairy Queen¡¯s Legacy, I find myself standing on a stillke under a night sky. There is no moon, and there are not a lot of stars in the sky. The domain still has stars, but I believe that they¡¯re part of a single constetion.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what kind of Constetion you see when you activate Celestia¡¯s Domain?¡± Professor Barret inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°I think it¡¯s called the Hydra Constetion.¡±


    ¡°Hydra¡­¡± Professor Barret pondered because he remembered something from the ancient records regarding the Tide Bringer having a Hydra Monster as its servant.


    Ever since Ethan had unknowingly acquired an Epic Legacy, the two Professors did their research in the background in order to help Ethan better understand the power of the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy.


    After careful consideration, Professor Barret said something to Ethan that made thetter¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°I think the Hydra Constetion you see is formed from the resonance between your two Legacies,¡± Professor Barret exined. ¡°But this is just my assumption. We¡¯ll know better once we investigate the power of Queen Celestia¡¯s Domain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± Ethan still didn¡¯t fully understand what Queen Celestia¡¯s Domain was capable of doing.


    However, he was now feeling hopeful, knowing that Professor Barret would be there to unearth its secrets, allowing him to better understand his powers.


    He could now use the power of water regardless of its origin.


    Back then, his dominion was only over the sea. But now, he could alsomand the waters of the rivers andkes, as well as summon a thunderstorm whenever he wanted.


    After his union with Lilian, both of their control over water had increased drastically, allowing them to wield their powers with greater mastery.


    It was also thanks to their union that Ethan¡¯s Magic Circuits had been fully repaired, with the exception of his Magic Core, which was responsible for generating his own magic reserves.


    But, the good news was that the core was in good condition. Ethan only needed a power source to light its spark, allowing him to regain the ability to cast his own magic without the need to absorb the power of others.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in Midgard¡­


    Ten beings, wearing ck robes, gathered in a clearing.


    They were the Elite Members of the Fomorians who would serve as the scouting party and the vanguard that would establish a foothold in the Shire Continent.


    Their mission was to find the Firbolgs and recover an ancient artifact, which the Fomorians had long wished to obtain for hundreds of years.


    But they failed to get this treasure because the Firbolgs refused to hand it over, and they fought the Fomorians until the bitter end.


    They won against their mortal enemies, but it was a pyrrhic victory, with countless casualties among their brothers and sisters.


    This was also why they had decided to mingle with the people of the Shire Continent, hoping that their descendants would awaken their powers that would, in turn, allow the Druids to walk thends of Midgard once more.


    But years turned to decades, and decades turned to centuries, until a millennial had passed.


    The bloodline of the Firbolgs had been diluted.


    Even so, there were still few ancient families remaining. Those families had decided to mix their bloods with powerful Wizards and Witches, allowing them to gain a new power to rece what they had lost.


    They were the hybrids of the Firbolg Race, having both the power of Magic as well as the power of the Ancient Druidic Arts.


    Of course, once in a while, a pure-blooded Firbolg would be born, which gave them hope.


    Although their numbers in the entirety of the Shire Continent would not surpass ten thousand, the bloodline of Firbolgs and the oath they made hundreds of years ago to fight against the Fomorians was still in effect.


    Soon, these ancient factions would sh against each other, and the Shire Continent would be their battleground once again¡­


    For better, or for worse.


    ¡ª--------------------


    A/N: The First Volume of my other ongoing novel, System''s POV has ended. To those who are reading it, prepare yourselves for an epic ending. Make sure to bring some tissues with you when you read it as well. See you all in the next chapters!

 Chapter 559 Creation Domain [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 559 Creation Domain [Part 1] </h4>


    Ruby and the other Fairies from the Garden tagged along with Ethan, Luna, and Lilian to theke area to meet the Water Fairies and the High Pixie, Nika.


    Aria was also very happy to see her friends again because she was overwhelmed with everything in Brynhildr Academy.


    Most of the time, she just hid inside the pocket of Lilian¡¯s robe because she didn¡¯t want to talk with anyone, so this was her first time seeing so many humans.


    But, because Lilian liked to talk to people, Aria was gradually getting used to their presence. However, she still refused to talk to others, unless she was with Ethan or his lovers.


    Ruby and Nika hit it off right away. After a while, the other Fairies noticed that the Water Fairies had two bags of candies each, so the former surrounded Ethan and demanded more.


    Fortunately, Ethan expected this to happen and hade prepared.


    He wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the academy, so he had asked Dantalion to go to the Candy Shop he regrly visited to order candies in bulk and have it delivered to the academy.


    That way, he would have plenty of treats to give to the Fairies, who had be extremely friendly with Ethan and were now calling him Your Highness.


    Even Ruby and the other Fairies in the Garden referred to Ethan as their ¡°Sugar Daddy Prince,¡± making Lilian giggle from time to time.


    While the Fairies were happily chatting with each other, Ethan spread out the pic nket that he brought so that they could sit down and rx properly.


    There were still three hours before sunset, so they had plenty of time to spare.


    But aside from letting Ruby and Nika meet, there was an experiment that Ethan nned to conduct in a ce where only those who were close to him could see.


    ¡°Lilian, I¡¯ll need your help,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I want to do an experiment using Queen Celestia¡¯s Domain.¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Lilian asked.


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    ¡°dly.¡±


    The youngdy cupped Ethan¡¯s face and kissed him twice before letting him go.


    Naturally, Ethan also kissed Luna despite the fact that she didn¡¯t possess any magic power, which thetter appreciated very much.


    When he was ready, Ethan sat cross-legged and pressed his palms together to invoke the Water Fairy Queen¡¯s Domain.


    ¡°Celestial Aria.¡±


    A ripple spread across the surroundings with Ethan at its center.


    Soon, Lilian, Luna, and the Fairies found themselves inside Ethan¡¯s Celestial Domain.


    The three teenagers sat at the center of theke. Intrigued, Lilian and Luna looked all around them.


    This was their first time seeing a Domain, and they were very curious about the manifestation of the Fairy Queen¡¯s power.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for them to realize that the Domain looked very in.


    Aside from theke and the night sky above them, the only thing of interest was the constetion of Hydra hovering above their heads. It was radiating a presence that was very hard to ignore.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Ethan had summoned this Domain. However, even now, he still didn¡¯t understand what kind of power or advantage he could wield inside it.


    The Tide Bringer¡¯s Domain was quite easy to understand.


    The moment Ethan activated the Domain, he and his targets would find themselves in the sea. After that, Ethan could manipte the weather and create a storm, overwhelming his opponent with the power of Sea, Thunder, and Lightning.


    But the Celestial Domain didn''t have any of that.


    No matter what Ethan tried to do, nothing happened. Even theke, which was filled with water, didn¡¯t answer hismand whenever he tried to manipte it, which surprised himpletely.


    He was hoping that Luna, Lilian, and the Fairies would be able to help him better understand what his Domain was capable of.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Nika spun in the air. ¡°This presence reminds me of Queen Celestia. It feels like she¡¯s here somewhere, hiding in in sight.¡±


    The other Water Fairies nodded their heads in agreement because this was what they were feeling as well.


    As for Ruby and the others, they felt that they were in a ce that belonged to the Fairies, making them feel happy as well.


    Aria, who was seated on Lilian¡¯s shoulder, looked at Ethan as if she wanted to say something.


    But since she was shy by nature, she found it hard to voice her opinion most of the time.


    Fortunately, Lilian noticed her Familiar¡¯s feelings, so she encouraged her to say what she had in mind.


    ¡°This is just a guess, Your Highness,¡± Aria said softly. ¡°But this Domain might be a Creation Type Domain.¡±


    ¡°A Creation Type Domain?¡± Ethan tilted his head in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Aria, who suddenly felt countless eyes looking in her direction, felt anxious and hid behind Lilian¡¯s neck, using her hair as a nket to cover herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aria,¡± Lilian said. ¡°Take your time and share what¡¯s in your mind when you have regained your calm.¡±


    Ethan and the other Fairies didn¡¯t pressure the little Fairy and simply waited for her to share what she was thinking.


    Fortunately, it only took Aria two minutes to calm down once more and gather her courage to say what was on her mind.


    ¡°Creation Type Domains allow their wielders to create things,¡± Aria exined. ¡°For example, we who belonged in our Queen¡¯s Domain, were born from the power of her Legacy.


    ¡°While not all Creation Type Domains are equal, most of them exist using the same set of rules. The simplest form of ability that you can do is to bestow the power of Fairies on the people inside of your domain.


    ¡°Also, I am not certain with this either, but I believe that you are also capable of creating Fairies, while you are inside this Domain. Lastly¡­ that thing in the sky¡­ you can manifest it as well.¡±


    Aria pointed at the Hydra Constetion, making Ethan frown.


    ¡°Creation¡­¡± Ethan felt that he had finally grasped something, but it was a very fleeting thing.


    Like a word that was at the tip of your tongue. Unable to remember what it was, it yed at the edge of Ethan¡¯s consciousness.


    It wasn¡¯t running away, but it also made sure that it was outside his reach, as if teasing Ethan to try harder to catch it.


    ¡®For the time being, maybe I should try that first,¡¯ Ethan thought as he looked at Luna and Lilian. ¡®I think it¡¯s worth a try.¡¯


    Magic was the power of imagination.


    As long as he could imagine it, he would be able to manifest it.


    Ethan then imagined the thing he wanted to happen before snapping his fingers.


    A momentter, Luna and Lilian suddenly grew a pair of Fairy Wings on their back, making them look like Fairy Princesses.


    Perhaps feeling a little bold, Lilian tried to p the wings on her back, making her body hover on the ground.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Lilian eximed. ¡°It really feels like the wings are part of my body.¡±


    The youngdy then flew high in the sky and circled around Ethan, with Aria flying beside her with a smile on her face.


    Luna, who was also used to flying in the sky, pped her wings and joined Lilian in flight.


    She then waved her hand and tried to create something, just like she normally did with her Moon Magic.


    And to her and everyone else¡¯s surprise, the Water Dragon she imagined manifested.


    Ethan tried to summon a Water Dragon as well, but nothing happened.


    Lilian, who suddenly feltpetitive, summoned a Pegasus, which she rode around the Domain.


    Ethan suddenly remembered what Aria had told him earlier about them being born inside Queen Celestia¡¯s Domain.


    Although he believed that it wasn¡¯t possible, he thought that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give it a try.


    Picturing an image inside his mind, the water in front of him rippled, and a beautiful white lotus appeared in front of him.


    A momentter, the flower bloomed, and at its center,ying in the fetal position was a Water Fairy, whose eyes slowly opened to look at the face of her creator.

 Chapter 560 Creation Domain [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 560 Creation Domain [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°Greetings, Master,¡± the Water Fairy whom Ethan had created bowed her head respectfully before looking at Ethan with a smile. ¡°My name is Lapis, and I am at your service.¡±


    Ethan blinked once then twice as he looked at the pretty fairy in front of him. Unlike Aria, who looked like a child, Lapis looked like someone in her teenage years, simr to Ruby and Nika.


    It took the young man half a minute to regain hisposure and pat his chest in relief.


    If Lapis had called him Father or Papa, he would have felt awful because he created her without thinking about the consequences of his actions.


    Fortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case, which made him breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Lapis, can you tell me more about you?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°How were you born exactly?¡±


    ¡°To answer the Master''s question, the one who birthed me is Queen Celestia,¡± Lapis replied. ¡°There are also over ten thousand Fairies who are still sleeping inside this Domain and are waiting for you to wake them up.¡±


    ¡°Wait, did you just say there are over ten thousand Fairies sleeping inside this Domain? Ethan asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Lapis replied. ¡°I am the very first Fairy that Queen Celestia created in her Legacy. Since you have inherited this Domain, it means that all the Fairies here belong to you.


    ¡°Inside this ce, we are Immortal and only exist to help our Master to fight the enemies. Of course, you can also summon us outside of this Domain if you wish. If we happen to die outside the Domain, our essence will return to this ce and we will be reborn after a year has passed in the outside world.


    ¡°If we were to die inside this domain, we would be reborn in the blink of an eye, ready to fight again, for we are immortal. If Master wishes for it, you can also create your own Fairy Army to increase our numbers.


    ¡°Since Master is special, the type of Fairies you can create is not limited to Water Fairies alone. You can make Wood Fairies, Light Fairies, Fire Fairies, Earth Fairies, Wind Fairies, Dark Fairies, and the list goes on and on.¡±


    ¡°The maximum number of Fairies you can create in this world is a hundred thousand, and all of them, including me, would have the strength of three High-Fairiesbined.¡±


    As if to demonstrate her abilities, Lapis pointed to the east.


    A secondter, a blue beam of light, which looked simr to aser beam, erupted from the tip of her finger and flew over the water¡¯s surface.


    ¡°¡°¡°¡­¡±¡±¡±


    Luna, Lilian, and the Fairies looked at Lapis as if she were a monster.


    That single beam of light had the destructive power of a Fireball Spell.


    If there were ten thousand Fairies with the same power as her, then Ethan wouldn¡¯t have any problems even if he fought against an army.


    The same could also be said for his Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy.


    Even if Ethan were to face an entire army, he was certain that he would win if they were to fight in the sea.


    ¡°Epic Legacies sure are built differently,¡± Lilian softlymented as shended beside Ethan.


    Luna nodded as soon as shended, sharing Lilian¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°But, Master, there is something that our Queen didn¡¯t make inside this Domain,¡± Lapis stated. ¡°That constetion in the sky. It was not something that was here before.¡±


    Sebastian, who was inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, started to whistle innocently, making Ethan¡¯s Other Half snicker.


    In the past, it was impossible for Ethan to summon Sebastian¡¯s true body. But inside the Celestial Domain, he could finally take on his true form and fight to his heart¡¯s content.


    However, the only time when he would take his true form was when Ethan was fighting a battle that he had no hope of winning.


    ¡°Should I also etch my Constetion here?¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half asked Sebastian.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Sebastian smirked. ¡°The more the merrier, right? Also the power of this Domain is enough for the two of us to manifest at the same time. No more watching from the sidelines. We can also get a piece of the action!¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half smirked before pointing his finger at the sky.


    Suddenly. Ethan and Lapis felt some changes that were happening inside the Celestial Domain.


    The two of them looked to the left side of the Hydra Constetion and saw bright stars emerge out of nowhere.


    A new constetion formed right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, and when thest star appeared, Ethan immediately recognized what it was.


    ¡°Ophiuchus,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°The Serpent Bearer.¡±


    Mimir had given him the knowledge of the world, so it was fairly easy for him to recognize the new constetion that suddenly appeared.


    The constetion of Ophiuchus was said to represent the 13th Zodiac, which did not exist in modern times.


    It was not part of the twelve that was known by many, and some believed that the Serpent Bearer was excluded from the original twelve due to an important reason.


    As to what that reason was, Ethan couldn¡¯t find anything within Mimir¡¯s Wisdom.


    Well, he did find something, but this information was sealedband he wasn¡¯t allowed ess to it.


    Perhaps, Mimir deemed that Ethan wasn¡¯t ready to know this information, preventing him from essing anything that had a rtion to the 13th Zodiac, whom many people had already forgotten.


    ¡°So, what now?¡± Ethan scratched his head as he looked at the two constetions in the sky.


    Their stars were twinkling, but for some reason, the young man felt like these stars were winking at him, as if challenging him to uncover their secrets if he could.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half chuckled within the young man¡¯s Sea of Consciousness. They were feeling very proud of themselves because they managed to hoodwink Ethan, at least for now.


    In the end, Ethan only shook his head and dispersed the Domain, bringing everyone out of it, including Lapis.


    He felt bad about leaving her all alone inside the Domain, so he decided to let her spend some time with the other Fairies.


    ¡°W-What is this?¡± Lapis stuttered after tasting the candy that Ethan had handed to her. ¡°Is this the food of the Gods? Master, I am not worthy!¡±


    Although she said that she wasn¡¯t worthy, the Water Fairy flew a few meters away from Ethan, holding the candy in a tight embrace, refusing to let it go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can keep it,¡± Ethan was quite amused by Lapis¡¯ reaction, making him remember how the Water Fairies inside Queen Celestia¡¯s Domain first reacted when he gave them several candies for the first time.


    ¡°Here is a bag of candy, this is yours,¡± Ethan said as he ced a bag filled to the brim with candies on the pic nket, making Lapis approach him with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re the best!¡± Lapis said with a smile, making Ruby and Nika look at her with kind eyes.


    It was as if they were looking at a sister who hade to the city for the first time after living in the countryside all her life.


    ¡°We also have choctes here, Lapis,¡± Ruby said as she handed her a small piece of chocte. ¡°This is by no means inferior to the candy that you are eating.¡±


    ¡°T-This!¡± Lapis looked at the chocte in her hands, with eyes as wide as saucers. Seeing her reaction, Ruby nodded her head in understanding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lapis,¡± Ruby said as she patted Lapis¡¯ shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to extort candies from Ethan. By the time I¡¯ve finished training you, you¡¯ll be a brand new and better Fairy!¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if he should allow Ruby to influence the innocent Lapis.


    However, since it seemed that the Water Fairy was having a good time with everyone, he decided to go with the flow.


    Now that he had a better understanding of the Celestial Domain, he believed that he would be able to uncover its secrets in due time.

 Chapter 561 Creation Domain [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 561 Creation Domain [Part 3] </h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a Creation Domain,¡± Professor Barretmented as he observed the surroundings. ¡°Queen Celestia has created over ten thousand Fairies, and you can summon to fight for you any time, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you summon them all?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s wise. Besides, I don¡¯t think I have the capacity to feed over ten thousand Fairies candies.¡±


    Professor Barret looked at Ethan weirdly.


    However, after a minute, a chuckle escaped the Professor¡¯s lips because the young man¡¯s excuse was quite funny.


    ¡°Ethan, this is a Creation Domain,¡± Professor Barret exined. ¡°If it can create life, what''s stopping it from creating candies?¡±


    ¡°Eh? It can do that?¡± Ethan blinked in confusion.


    Professor Barret nodded. ¡°It can. Just think about a tree that bears candies instead of fruit to make things easier for you.¡±


    As soon as this thought appeared inside Ethan¡¯s head, a gigantic tree over a hundred meters tall appeared in the distance.


    A few secondster, several flowers bloomed on its branches, and in the middle of each of those flowers was candy.


    ¡°¡­¡± It didn¡¯t cross Ethan''s mind that something like this was possible, so seeing it materialize in front of him made him wonder if he was just seeing things.


    ¡°Creation Domains are very special domains,¡± Professor Barret exined. ¡°Whenever you activate your Grand Aria to bring your opponent to the sea, it creates a dimensional rift, allowing the power of your Domain to manifest.


    ¡°Once your magic reserves are depleted, the Domain will copse, and everything inside of it will disappear as well. But the same cannot be said for Creation Domains. Even if you don¡¯t summon it, it will still exist in its own miniature world.


    ¡°The simplest exnation of this is that the Legacy Domains that were created from a seed. Examples of these are the Legacy Domain you visited in Nightfall Academy as well as Queen Celestia¡¯s Domain.


    ¡°Even if the gates of the domain didn¡¯t appear on the outside world, it still exists, and living creatures like the Water Fairies and even Humans can thrive inside of it.¡±


    Professor Barret then patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder with a smile.


    ¡°And right now, you have one such domain under your control. If Queen Celestia¡¯s Legacy had fallen into the wrong hands, then that fortunate person could¡¯ve created an army numbering in the tens of thousands. With such numbers, conquering a Kingdom would not be impossible.¡±


    Professor Barret smiled faintly, thinking that they were lucky because Ethan was the one who acquired the Fairy Queen¡¯s Legacy.


    Had it fallen in the hands of Constantine or dimir, things would have ended differently.


    ¡°One more thing, you can create weapons inside this ce,¡± Professor Barret added. ¡°For example, you can create tens of thousands of water spears and summon them in the outside world to serve as a spell of some sort.


    ¡°Also, you only told me that there¡¯s only one constetion here. But now, I see two of them. Did you make that second constetion appear?¡±


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°The second constetion only appeared yesterday when I was trying to better understand what this domain can do, Professor.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Professor Barret rubbed his chin. ¡°Well, this is just a guess, Ethan. But, I think these two constetions will be your strongest trump cards. You see, Constetions represent power. So, having two of them is like having two Guardian Deities protecting this Domain.


    ¡°If you are going to face an opponent or several opponents that you feel that you cannot beat with the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy, summon them in this Domain. In order to make this Domain Battle ready, it will be best if you awaken the Fairies that Queen Celestia had already created in this Domain.


    ¡°After that, you can create those Water Spears that I talked to you about¡ªones that can attack autonomously. Still, I feel sorry for the people that are going to face the anger of over ten thousand Fairies that have the Domain Advantage.¡±


    Professor Barret¡¯s eyes were smiling as he recalled that one time when he and Rinehart stumbled upon a Fairy Vige with thousands of Fairies living in it.


    It was a very memorable experience, but it was something that he didn¡¯t want to experience again.


    The emotional, magical, and physical damage they received during that battle still lingered within him over the years.


    This was also why he and Professor Rinehart were very very very nice to Fairiesnand even gave them a ce to stay in the academy.


    Ethan then closed his eyes and pressed his palms together. He could feel the Fairies within the Domain, who were sleeping as they waited for the time when they would be summoned by their Master.


    Thousands of Lotus flowers in different colors emerged from beneath theke''s surface.


    All of them bloomed one by one, and Fairies of different elements rose up to answer Ethan¡¯s call.


    ¡°Wow! What a big tree!¡± a Fairy shouted as soon as she saw the giant tree, who looked simr to the World Tree of the Elves.


    ¡°The fruit of this tree is very sweet!¡± another Fairymented. ¡°Sisters! Come, this fruit is delicious!¡±


    ¡°This is good!¡±


    ¡°I love this!¡±


    ¡°What is this called?¡±


    The Fairies didn¡¯t even bother to greet Ethan, who was now their new Master.


    As soon as the other Fairies caught the news that something sweet and delicious was growing on the tree, the Fairies all flew in that direction to feast on the candies that Ethan had prepared for them.


    While the Fairies were eating the candies, they would nce in Ethan¡¯s and Professor Barret¡¯s direction from time to time.


    They could instinctively feel that their new Master was Ethan, but since they were still busy eating candies, they decided to talk to himter.


    ¡°Different fairies thrive in different environments,¡± Professor Barret said. ¡°It will be best if you create their homes as well so that they will be able to live happily inside this domain.


    ¡°Just keep thiske at the center, so that all of them can join in the fight if you decide to use this ce as a battlefield.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Anything destroyed will be automatically repaired by the Domain once the battle ends. You are free to create anything in this world because you are now its God. I know that you are hesitant about creating a new life because you are not that kind of person.


    ¡°Since that is the case, you can create inanimate objects to fight for you, like the Water Spears I mentioned a while ago.¡±


    Professor Barret had no doubt in his mind that this world was already geared up for a battle.


    Even he, with all of his strength, might not be able to win against Ethan if he chose this battlefield to fight against him.


    That was how scary Creation Domains were.


    Ethan took Professor Barret¡¯s advice to heart, and began to discuss with Sebastian and his Other Half about the things that they could create in order to make the Domain as battle ready as possible.


    Unlike the young man, Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half fully understood how Creation Domains worked.


    The only reason why they didn¡¯t tell Ethan about it was because they wanted the young man to discover this information on his own.


    In the hands of an expert, a Creation Domain would be a ughterhouse.


    Its ultimate purpose was to kill his enemies and make sure that they could no longer appear in the outside world ever again.

 Chapter 562 I Was Meant For Greatness

    <h4>Chapter 562 I Was Meant For Greatness</h4>


    Somewhere in Eastshire¡­


    ¡°What''s taking it so long?¡± Zack Kerr, Langston¡¯s father, asked the people who were seated in the meeting room. ¡°I believe I sent you all enough funds to hire Mercenaries as well as Bounty Hunters. Howe that boy¡¯s grandparents have still not been captured?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± a Noble replied. ¡°We have hired the best mercenaries, but all of them returned empty-handed. Some of them even attacked our middlemen and took them somewhere.¡±


    ¡°The Viscount who hired Pale Veil is still missing. After his disappearance, his eldest son took over the affairs of his territory. The Pce has also asked the Magistratus to investigate. But even with their help, they could not find any traces of that Viscount.¡±


    Zack clicked his tongue because he didn¡¯t expect that a mission so simple was still notpleted even now.


    It could only mean one thing.


    ¡®There are people who are protecting that boy¡¯s grandparents,¡¯ Zack thought. ¡®Still, we also sent men to target his cousin¡¯s family. Howe none of them have returned either? Just what in the world is happening?¡¯


    He had hired the best rogue Wizards and Witches that could be bought by money, and they all specialized in kidnapping and assassination.


    Of course, he used a middleman to handle the negotiation so that it wouldn¡¯t be traced back to him.


    Even so, theck of news and information rted to the Gremories unnerved him.


    With so many people doing their best to capture Ethan¡¯s Grandparents and Chloe¡¯s parents, it was truly impossible that none of the people they hired managed to seed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change our ns,¡± Zack proposed. ¡°Send the Information Guilds to try and uncover who is protecting the Gremories. Once we know who our enemies are, we can just pull them out by the roots.¡±


    ¡°What about Ethan?¡± a Noble, whose son had died in the Legacy Domain, asked. ¡°We are pressuring the King to have the boy go to trial, but it seems that it''s not working.¡±


    Just as Zack was about to say something, the room where they were in started to shake.


    ¡°An earthquake?!¡± a Noble gasped as he took out his wand to prepare for any unexpected things to happen.


    Zack Kerr and the other Wizards and Witches who were inside the room took out their wands.


    After a few seconds of shaking, it finally stopped, making all of them breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, the door of the conference room slowly opened, and dozens of Wizards and Witches, both familiar and unfamiliar, entered without permission.


    ¡°Who are you people?!¡± the Noble who owned the Vi where they were meeting shouted. ¡°You are trespassing on private prop--¡±.


    But before he could even finish what he was going to say, one of the Witches sted him away with a gust of wind, making him m into the wall of the room.


    Like a spark that lit the fuse of a bomb, all hell broke loose inside the conference room as spells flew left and right, making those who were hit by the spells scream in pain.


    Far from where all the chaos was happening, a man wearing a mask that covered half of his face stood on top of a tree branch.


    He was the one that brainwashed the Mercenaries and Bounty Hunters, who targeted his parents, to attack the vi.


    Sigmund didn¡¯t care about the oue of the battle. Regardless of their intentions, all of them were his enemies.


    He had his ways of finding out who the real masterminds were, and since he had identified them all, he was now simply waiting for the opportunity where all of them would gather in one ce before heunched an attack.


    Although he was powerful, there was always a chance that the High-Ranking Nobles were carrying some life saving artifacts that would allow them to escape.


    As the Leader of the Magistratus, he couldn¡¯t allow his reputation to take a hit, so he decided to use the Mercenaries and Bounty Hunters that his enemies had hired to fight against their own employers.


    After staying for a few minutes, Sigmund decided to leave before he was discovered.


    He not only made sure that his puppets had no memories of him, but he also added a few precautions to prevent talented Wizards and Witches from finding his trail.


    Sigmund was a very cunning and meticulous person, unlike the Nobles who only knew how to pretend to be the role models on the surface but were rotten on the inside.


    If he was going to do something, he would do it himself to make sure that the job was done properly.


    With Enzo protecting his parents, and with his trusted ally protecting Chloe¡¯s parents, he was certain that both sides would be safe from harm, allowing him to move freely and soon make those who targeted the Gremories feel a world of pain for their arrogance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Brynhildr Academy¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, George?¡± Henry asked his best friend, who was busy sharpening his God of War Axe. ¡°You look unwell. Did you not get any proper sleep?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been having recurring dreams as ofte,¡± George replied after he stopped grinding the edge of his axe with a whetstone. ¡°Monsters are going to attack the academy, and we will be forced to fight them.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Henry arched an eyebrow.


    Since he was part of the secret forces that keep Brynhildr Academy safe, he knew things that normal students didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°George, once this school year ends, I will no longer be in the academy,¡± Henry said solemnly. ¡°The new Head Prefect of the Dud Manor will be you, so the safety of our members will fall in your hands. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that you need to always be on the front lines to protect them.


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re a Wizard, but not necessarily a fighter. I can¡¯t see you using that axe in battle, especially in a fight against Monsters.¡±


    George smiled before patting his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Henry. You can leave everyone to me. They are in safe hands. Also, although I really don¡¯t know how to wield an axe, I feel that everything will be fine.


    ¡°After all, this is a legendary weapon sold to be by that old man that was wearing an eye patch! He said that I was meant for greatness!¡±


    ¡°Did he really say something like that?¡± Henry scratched his head as he looked at the seemingly ordinary axe that was in George¡¯s hands.


    ¡°No,¡± George admitted. ¡°But his gaze told me that I was meant for greatness.¡±


    Henry didn¡¯t know what to say, so he just nodded his head to not make his best friend feel sad.


    ¡°Anyway, if things don''t work out, make sure to pull out when you feel like your life is in danger,¡± Henry stated. ¡°The Professors will be here to protect the students, so all you need to do is to keep everyone calm and obey the Professor¡¯s orders.¡±


    George nodded before he resumed sharpening his axe.


    For some reason, he felt extremely calm while holding this particr weapon.


    On the handle of the axe, a word, which was written in anguage that George didn¡¯t know, glowed faintly while the boy wasn¡¯t looking.


    If Ethan was there, he would have easily deciphered the word that was written on the handle of George¡¯s axe as Perun.


    An Axe that was sold to George by an Old Bandit for 50,000 Merit Points, just like Ethan¡¯s Sea God¡¯s Trident, whose true powers were still unknown to its current Master.

 Chapter 563 The Coolest Third Year Of Brynhildr Academy [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 563 The Coolest Third Year Of Brynhildr Academy [Part 1] </h4>


    It all started when I met him.


    Yes. It all began on the day when I went to the treasury, intending to trade the Merit Points that I won from the sh of Manors for anything that would be useful to me.


    As a Dud, I didn¡¯t really have any use for magical artifacts and the like, so I decided to look for a weapon instead.


    It was just that I didn¡¯t know what kind of weapon I would be proficient in. That''s why I decided to check out the weapons section, but their prices were beyond the meager 50,000 Merit Points in my possession.


    ¡°There¡¯s a funny old man in the Defective Goods section selling shady items for discounted prices,¡± said a First Year Witch who was several meters away from me.


    ¡°Did he have any good items?¡± a Second-Year Wizard asked back.


    ¡°I think everything he was selling is fake,¡± the Witch replied. ¡°The names of his shady weapons were apparently God Bow of Explosions, Mountain Splitting Sword, and Sea God¡¯s Trident.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a scam.¡± The Second-Year Wizard nodded. ¡°How can items with such powerful sounding names be sold for a cheap price? Anyone who falls for such an obvious scam is an idiot.¡±


    I watched as the two students walked away and agreed that what they were talking about was just a scam.


    So, as the righteous person that I was, I decided to deal with the Old Man who was scamming the students of the academy.


    But the moment I saw him, I thought that he was just a funny old man who was trying his best to make a living.


    Because of that, I decided to just give him my Merit Points because he reminded me of my Grandpa who had passed away a few years ago.


    As someone who came from a Wizarding Family, I was considered a disgrace because I was a Dud. Only my Grandpa took care of me, and because of him, I didn¡¯t learn to hate my family despite being neglected by them.


    "Old man, the name is George, and I n to be the strongest in this academy," I said with a confident smile on his face. "Because of this, I need a weapon that will make me look cool and awesome! Wait, this Axe looks good. It looks deadly, but why isn''t there any description for it?"


    Since I nned to buy any item from the Defective Goods Section, it didn¡¯t matter what weapon I chose.


    I only wanted to give the old man some merit points, so I casually grabbed the item closest to me.


    The old man, who had an eyepatch on his eye, looked at me with a smile.


    His long hair was already white, and the same could be said with his beard, and yet, he looked very charismatic to my eyes.


    ¡®Yep, this old coot is definitely a scammer,¡¯ I thought as Iughed internally. ¡®Did the Headmaster mistake a Bandit for a Professor?¡¯


    "You have good eyes, Young Man," the Old Scammer praised with a smile. "This War Axe is called the God of War Axe. ording to history, this War Axe has in over a hundred Gods in the past.¡±


    "Its previous owner, Kratos, decided to donate it to Brynhildr Academy so that it could be wielded by the next God yer. The moment I saw you walk into the Treasury, I immediately knew that you were a man of great courage and valor. Even now, I can tell that the God of War Axe is calling out to you.¡±


    I almostughed out loud after hearing the nonsense the old man was selling. If such a Godly item like the God of War Axe truly existed, it would never be sold in a ce like the Defective Good Section of the Academy.


    But since the old guy was funny, it would be best if I matched him as well.


    "Hahaha! You have good eyes, old man," I replied with a smug expression on my face. "Although I didn''t feel anything upon seeing this War Axe, I believe that what you say is the truth.¡±


    Since this old man was going to scam me, I might as well brag a bit since I was about to say goodbye to my hard earned Merit Points.


    "Do you know? I am one of the members of Dud Manor who fought in the tournament and won all my matches.¡± I said in the most charismatic tone that I could muster. ¡°A single p from me sent all my enemies flying. They didn''t even get the chance to say theirst words!"


    "Amazing!" the Old Scammer replied. "I knew it! This God of War Axe was left here to be yours. It is our best-selling item as well!"


    "Um? What best-selling item?" George blinked. "Isn''t this one of a kind?"


    Old man, if you were going to scam someone, at least make sure to stick to character. You couldn¡¯t possibly say that a Legendary Weapon was your best-selling item, right?


    "Ah! I''m sorry." The Old Man tried to correct the mistake he made due to a slip in the tongue. "I mean, this is the Best-


    Selling Weapon that I want to sell, but this weapon is very picky. It only allows heroes to touch it. How about you try it?"


    Withughter in my heart, I obliged and grabbed the weapon.


    I gave it a few practice swings, and a few minutester, the deal was finalized.


    I returned back to the academy, feeling happy that I helped someone in need.


    Many months passed since then, and I had undergone a mission to help protect the First and Second Years from the Rogue Wizards and Witches who usually targeted the students of the academy during that time of the Year.


    I was in a team of five people, and we did encounter several Rogue Wizards and Witches. Unfortunately, they proved to be too powerful for mere Third Years to defeat.


    ¡°Everyone, run away!¡± I shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll hold them back!¡±


    My party members knew that a Dud like me would be unable to do anything against Wizards and Witches since my magic was faulty at best.


    However, I had to do it because they were the only ones who could call the other Protectors, whose role was to protect the students at this time of the year.


    ¡°ying the hero?¡± a skinny-looking Wizard, who seemed to be in his mid-thirties, said. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you since earlier. Is that wand of yours for disy purposes only? You¡¯ve tried to cast a spell, but nothing came out of it. Are you perhaps one of those Duds I heard about?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even bother to answer, knowing that doing so would not change anything.


    Since I couldn¡¯t use my wand, I desperately rummaged through my storage ring to find anything that I could use as a weapon.


    That was when I saw the God of War Axe that I had bought from the Old Scammer long ago.


    Left with no other choice, I took it out from my storage ring and held it firmly with both hands.


    ¡°An Axe?¡± The Skinny Wizardughed. ¡°Look at this boy. He thinks he can scare us with his Axe! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°What a joker!¡± another Wizard chimed in. ¡°Duds don¡¯t usually sell for a high price, but he can still be sold as a lumberjack. He even has an Axe for it!¡±


    The five Rogue Wizardsughed at the same time before making their way to me.


    At that time, I already knew that it was impossible for me to defeat them, but that didn''t matter. My goal was to only dy them for as long as possible.


    Even a few seconds was enough to let my teammates distance themselves from these dangerous people.


    Just as the Wizards were about to neutralize me, a loud sneeze reached our ears, making us look at the tree branch that was a few meters away from us.


    Sitting on top of it was the same old man who had sold me the God of War Axe.


    He was smoking from a pipe and blowing out white smoke from his nose and mouth as if he was in his own backyard.


    ¡°Fancy meeting you here, George,¡± the Old Man said with a smile. ¡°How is the future Mighty Warrior doing?¡±


    ¡°Old Man, get out of here!¡± I shouted. ¡°These thugs are no good. They will definitely break your old bones!¡±


    The old man justughed at me as if he didn¡¯t feel any threat from the Wizards and Witches, whose wands were now pointed in his direction.

 Chapter 564 The Coolest Third Year Of Brynhildr Academy [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 564 The Coolest Third Year Of Brynhildr Academy [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°Oh dear, these people do look scary.¡± The Old Manughed. ¡°But, seriously, George, why haven¡¯t you beaten these dolts already? Have you not bonded with the God of War Axe yet?¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡± I looked at the Old Man as if he had gone crazy. ¡°Gramps, this is really not the time to be talking nonsense. These people are bad news! Run while you still can!¡±


    ¡°George, my boy, can¡¯t you hear it?¡± the Old Man inquired with a mischievous smile on his face. ¡°Your Axe is trying to talk to you, why are you not paying attention to it?¡±


    Just as I was about to ask the Old Man what kind of weed he was smoking, a faint voice reached my ears. At first, it was faint. But as I focused my attention to it, the voice that were reaching out to me became louder.


    "Guardian of the people, Ruler of the Sky,


    In the heart of the brave, justice takes flight.


    My master was Perun, a Deity without shame.


    If you want my power, give me a name.


    So heed the call, let courage bend,


    Forge your own legend, don''t pretend,


    In every step, let dreams befriend,


    And write our stories to the end.¡±


    At that moment, something inside of me resonated.


    It was as if I had awoken from a sleep thatsted for thousands of years. In my hand, a familiarpanion resided, and within me, a powerful force started to rise.


    The Axe in my hand hummed and answered my call, giving me the power to unleash something that I never thought possible.


    ¡°Sky Aria!¡±


    Suddenly, a thunderous boom reverberated in the sky, sending me and the Five Rogue Wizards to a deserted in, where lightning rained down from the heavens like rain.


    ¡°A Domain?!¡± The Skinny Wizard, who looked down on me earlier, gasped in shock as the heavens lit up in preparation to answer their Master¡¯s call.


    ¡°Roar with me!¡± I roared with all my might as I swung the Axe in my hand. ¡°Fulminar!¡±


    Countless lightning bolts descended from the sky and hit the Axe in my hands, empowering it with the power of the Deity of Sky, Lightning, War, and Justice.


    With a single swing of my Axe, the Rogue Wizards were all blown away, suffering serious injuries.


    All of them had some kind of life-saving artifact protecting them, which prevented them from dying instantly.


    As much as I wanted to give them the finishing blow, strength had already left my body, and the Domain I created disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Not bad for your first time, George,¡± the Old Man said with a smile. ¡°But, you still need to train. How about it? Want me to train you a bit for a month or two? It won¡¯t be free though. You need to cough up all the Merit Points that you will earn until the school year ends. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± As much as I wanted to reply, I was too exhausted to even speak. I couldn¡¯t even lift a finger as I helplesslyy on the ground, still clutching the axe in my hands.


    ¡°Well, silence means yes,¡± the Old Man hopped down from the tree and walked toward me with the smile of a scammer.


    He then pried my right hand from the handle of my Axe and gave it a shake.


    ¡°By the way, I still haven¡¯t given you my name,¡± the Old Man said. ¡°The name is James. And for a month, I¡¯ll teach you how to be the coolest and most popr guy in your academy. But, if you agree to also give your Merit Points for the next school year, I¡¯ll throw in my handbook on how to be popr with the girls as a freebie.¡±


    ¡°¡­ No thanks,¡± I used all the strength that I could muster to reply to him back then, fearing that he would take my silence as the answer to his question again.


    ¡°What a shame,¡± the Old Man sighed. ¡°You could have be the Harem King of your academy. But, since you don¡¯t want it, then I guess I¡¯ll just have to make you popr as a freebie. Somehow, you remind me of a friend whom I haven¡¯t seen for a very, very, very long time.¡±


    As the old man kept chatting with me, Henry and the other Protectors from the academy arrived at the scene.


    The Old Man, whose name was James, exined that he was just passing by and happened to see me struggling against the Rogue Wizards, so he came to help.


    Since he had the identification of a ¡°part-time worker¡± in the academy, plus I was safe from harm, Henry and the others didn¡¯t question him too much.


    After I had recovered for a few days, James returned to the academy to pick me up. He then took me to a training montage in a ce called the Lands of Saraqael.


    A few months passed, and I returned to the academy as if nothing happened.


    I acted the same way I did so that the others wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of me.


    Unfortunately, something came up and one of my juniors suddenly found himself in a heap of trouble after gaining the Water Fairy Queen¡¯s Legacy.


    Because of this, he was forced to stay cooped up in the academy, which I believed was for his own good as well.


    Unfortunately, trouble came knocking. Not on his door¡ªmine.


    As I was heading back to the academy after visiting Limeburgh Town, I was encircled by over a dozen Wizards and Witches who seemed to be loitering on the boundary outside of the academy.


    ¡°Hey, which Manor do you belong to?¡± a Witch with long brown hair asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Dud Manor,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± the Witch said. ¡°Do you know someone named Ethan? He¡¯s from Dud Manor, right?¡±


    The Wizards and Witches immediately perked up after knowing that I was from Dud Manor.


    ¡®Ah, these must be the people that are after my Junior,¡¯ I thought with a bitter smile on my face.


    ¡°Come with us peacefully, and you won¡¯t get hurt,¡± a Wizard said as he pressed a wand against my back. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything funny or you will just get hurt.¡±


    I nodded my head obediently and allowed them to take me to their hideout, where their other members were waiting for them.


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll ask Ethan to treat me to something good when I return to the academy,¡¯ I thought as they bound me to a chair with a rope. ¡®But, first things first, I need to clean up the trash first.¡¯


    A faint smile hung on my lips as I waited for all of the members of the mercenary group that kidnapped me to return to their hidden base.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t wait for long because they all returned to their base just after sunset.


    ¡°Kid, we have some questions to ask,¡± a burly looking man, who seemed to be the leader of the group, said, holding a knife in his hand. ¡°But, before that, do you have something to say to us?¡±


    The Wizards and Witchesughed because they found the words of their boss quite funny.


    Clearly, this wasn¡¯t the first time they had done such a thing because all of them were oozing with confidence.


    They didn¡¯t believe that a Dud would be able to handle all of them at once. After all, in this kind of situation, even a Wizard with great power would think twice before making their move.


    ¡°Yes, I want to say something,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± the burly looking man smiled. ¡°Feel free to say anything you like. After that, you will answer our questions, okay?¡±


    I nodded before taking a deep breath.


    All the Wizards and Witches looked at me with gazes filled with ridicule because they were curious about what their captive was about to say.


    ¡°I only have two words to say,¡± I said as the smile on my face widened.


    ¡°Sky Aria!¡±


    A momentter, the smiles on their faces disappeared, reced by shock and fear.


    ¡°I forgot to introduce myself,¡± I said as I rested the handle of my Axe on my shoulder, looking like the coolest Third Year in the academy. ¡°The name is George Marshall. Make sure to remember that¡­ if you live long enough, that is.¡±


    Jumping high in the air and calling out countless lightning bolts to fight by my side, I prepared to swing my Axe and devastate all those who wished to harm my friends.


    ¡°Roar with me, Fulminar!¡±


    Thunderous roars boomed like countless drums beating at the same time, making the entire Domain tremble.


    After that, the Domain was bathed in a white light as the coolest Third Year of Brynhildr Academy showed off his overwhelming might.


    ¡ª-----------------

 Chapter 565 Are You Interested In Joining The Magistratus?

    <h4>Chapter 565 Are You Interested In Joining The Magistratus? </h4>


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m done here.¡± George dusted his robes before ncing at the dozens of Mercenaries who were lying unconscious on the ground.


    He was already quite proficient in using his ability, so he was sure that none of the Mercenaries that had captured him died.


    George wasn¡¯t a cold-blooded killer, and since the Mercenaries didn¡¯t technically harm him, he didn¡¯t feel the need to kill them. However, he did n on informing the Headmaster and Professor Barret about what happened so that they could deal with the aftermath.


    The Third Year''s opponents had suffered injuries serious enough that they were in no capacity to move from where theyy. This was also a good opportunity to capture and interrogate them to uncover the identity of their employers.


    But, as he turned around to head to the academy, his body stiffened upon seeing someone standing two meters behind him.


    ¡°George Marshall, right?¡± a man, who was wearing a mask that covered half of his face, asked. ¡°Did you do all of this?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± George replied in a heartbeat. ¡°When I came to, everyone was already lying on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± the masked man smirked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± George insisted.


    The Third Year noticed a badge pinned on the man¡¯s robe, allowing him to identify which organization he belonged to.


    The badge was purple and had engravings that depicted a sword, a shield, and a wand¡ªit was the symbol of the Magistratus.


    This was also the reason why George didn¡¯t attack the man and simply answered his question. However, he was still surprised that the man knew his name.


    George was not familiar with any Magistratus. Maybe Professor Barret, but he had already retired from his position as the head of the organization.


    ¡°Are you interested in joining the Magistratus?¡± the masked man asked.


    ¡°Me?¡± George pointed at himself. ¡°Join the Magistratus?¡±


    The Masked Man nodded. ¡°Yes. Your Head Prefect, Henry Weiss, will be joining our Ranks after he graduates. So, how about it? Would you like to join us after you graduate from the academy as well?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m just a Dud.¡± George scratched his head.


    ¡°A Dud is not capable of subduing this many Wizards and Witches,¡± the Masked Manmented. ¡°Also, if you have forgotten, your Head Prefect is also a Dud.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°If you join, I¡¯ll make sure to erase the memories of these people, and they will forget that the one who knocked them out was you.¡±


    ¡°Erase their memories?¡± George¡¯s eyes widened because he finally realized just who he had been talking to this whole time. ¡°S-Sir Gaeneron?!¡±


    ¡°You catch up quick, George,¡± Ethan¡¯s adoptive father, Gaeneron, smiled faintly. ¡°So, how about it? Will you consider joining the Magistratus after you graduate?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll seriously think about it, Sir!¡± George replied firmly.


    Seeing that the Third Year didn¡¯t n to ept his invitation for the time being, Gaeneron nodded. ¡°If you need anything, feel free to contact me. Now go before my colleaguese. I¡¯ll handle the clean up and make sure to erase all tracesing from you.¡±


    George bowed respectfully and thanked the current Leader of the Magistratus before flying away.


    Gaeneron then summoned his wand and erased the memories of the Mercenaries, making them forget about the power that the young man had shown them a few minutes ago.


    A few minutester, several Wizards and Witches, wearing the same purple badge,nded beside Gaeneron.


    They had received a report that there were suspicious individuals loitering around Brynhildr Academy over the past few days, so they decided to investigate and see if the rumors were true.


    But, after seeing the injured and unconscious Mercenaries lying on the ground, they thought that it was their Leader who dealt with all of them.


    ¡°Take them back to the Branch to be questioned,¡± Gaeneron ordered. ¡°I¡¯ll patrol to check if there are remnants of their group who haven¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    The members of the Magistratus nodded their heads and went to work as they were ordered.


    Gaeneron then nced at the direction of Brynhildr Academy before shaking his head.


    It seemed that the people targeting his adoptive son wouldn¡¯t be relenting anytime soon, so he decided to have a little talk with some of the High-Ranking Nobles.


    He was the head of a very powerful organization, so the Nobles would think twice before antagonizing him.


    Since he could also extract memories from people, it was very easy for him to fabricate evidence of a person¡¯s wrongdoing.


    While not all Nobles were corrupt, the majority of them were.


    Because of this Gaeneron decided to employ the tried and true method to make them see reason, and that was by using ckmail.


    The Magistratus was simr to the Police and the Army of the Magical World. If he, the head of the Magistratus, were to personally arrest someone, no one would bat an eye, even if the person he arrested was a High-Ranking Noble.


    Since the ones targeting his son didn¡¯t want to lose face, using ckmail was more effective. Not only would it make the Nobles feel anxious, but it would also make them realize that the Magistratus were paying close attention to their actions.


    This was more than enough to make them lie low and keep a low profile for the time being.


    The school year would be ending in a few months, and as soon as the vacation started, his adoptive son would be away for a long while.


    When that time came, those who wanted to capture him wouldn''t find him easily. Maybe they wouldn''t be able to see even his shadow because he would no longer be in Eastshire.


    Gaeneron had talked to Enzo a few more times since the first time they had met.


    Seeing that it couldn¡¯t be helped that Ethan would go to Midgard to undergo hising-of-age ceremony after the school year was over, he decided to let him be. That way, his enemies would not be able to find him.


    Also, Gaeneron nned to apany him to Midgard, wanting to see if Ethan¡¯s real parents would make an appearance.


    He had a few words to say to his adoptive son¡¯s mother and a few punches to give to Ethan¡¯s Father.


    Lastly, he also wanted to know Ethan¡¯s true identity so that he would know what to do in the future.


    Seeing how powerful Enzo was, he could tell that his adoptive son¡¯s real identity wasn¡¯t as simple as he thought it was.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just deal with this when I go with him to Midgard,¡¯ Gaeneron thought. ¡®It¡¯s useless to make conclusions right now without facts.¡¯


    After making up his mind, Gaeneron disappeared to visit several High-Ranking Nobles who would soon understand that they had f*cked up.

 Chapter 566 Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 566 Negotiation</h4>


    Two weeks had passed since the attack George dealt with had happened.


    During these two weeks, many things happened in the Kingdom of Eastshire, which had be a hot topic to all the students in the academy.


    Langston¡¯s father, Zack Kerr, had been demoted from Duke to a Marquess. Some of theirnds and properties were also confiscated by the Kingdom, forcing Langston to keep a very low profile in the academy.


    Since Noble Households had several factions, those who opposed the faction of Langston¡¯s family were happy to hear about Zack Kerr¡¯s downfall.


    Several other nobles had also been demoted in Rank.


    Those who held the titles of Marquess were demoted to Earl, and Earls were demoted into Viscounts.


    Viscounts became Barons, and Barons had lost their hereditary title. This meant that after the current Baron died, his family would no longer be part of the Nobility and would have no choice but to live as members of themon folk.


    The series of demotion was a terrible blow for the Nobles of Eastshire because downgrading in rank was equivalent to being shamed.


    Those who had lost their hereditary titles were having the worst time of them all. After a generation, they would be one of those Former Nobles, whose Noble houses had fallen into ruin.


    King Austen¡¯s move was swift and deadly, making everyone remember that he wasn¡¯t a pushover and that he could punish the High-Ranking Nobles who had dared to defy him.


    The only one who escaped this series of demotions was the Asta Family.


    Although Oscar had dered that the one who would be able to capture or kill Ethan would be the next Patriarch or Matriarch of the Asta Family, none of his family members had yet to make a move.


    Also, the King could understand Oscar¡¯s current situation, so he was more lenient to himpared to others.


    The Asta Family was one of the staunchest allies of the Royal Family.


    The Heir Wars was also something that the King had approved, forcing the members of the Knight Family to be Super Soldiers, who would be the next pirs of the Kingdom.


    Unfortunately, two of their Seeds, dimir and Constantine, had died, making the Asta Family lose their prestige and, to a certain extent, power.


    An uneasy peace washed over the entirety of Eastshire as those who harbored ill will against Ethan were forced to retract their ws and take a step back in fear of angering the King once more.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in Eatshire¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s good that all of you have finally arrived,¡± Enzo said as he looked at the members of the Protector ns who had just arrived in Eastshire. ¡°With this, we can better protect the Young Master from those who wish him harm.¡±


    Since the Old Catkin was chosen as the leader of the group, everyone listened to him, despite the fact that they came from different families.


    ¡°I have already sent a message to Emma, telling her about our situation,¡± Enzo exined. ¡°Her reply came a day ago, and ording to her, Ethan asked the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy for a favor.


    ¡°I am supposed to meet with Rinehart Eques tonight to discuss several important things with him. Although I am not certain if I can take some of you into the academy as their temporary staff, I will do my best to put as many of our people inside the academy as possible.


    ¡°Also, the Meredith n will station themselves in Limeburgh Town. I will ask Professor Rinehart if the Elves of the Argus n can live inside the Great Eagle Forest. As for the Dwarves of the Oddfrid n, I have bought a smithy, two shops, and a warehouse in Limeburgh Town.


    ¡°All of you will act as Shopkeepers. Do whatever you can to assimte with the locals,¡± Enzo stated. ¡°All of you, alongside my n, will gather as much information as we can about the Shire Continent. The current trends, fashion, politics, news, and any important information must be studied properly. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°¡°Yes, Sir!¡±¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Enzo nodded. ¡°Now, follow me.¡±


    Enzo brought the members of the Protector ns to Limeburgh Town because it was the closest town to the academy.


    Of course, they didn¡¯te at the same time. If a big group of Dwarves, Elves, and Catkins were to appear all of a sudden, people would find it suspicious.


    Because of this, Enzo made sure that they arrived at different times of the day, preventing anyone from paying too much attention to them.


    Once this was done, he went ahead to the academy to meet with the Headmaster, who was looking forward to their meeting.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Headmaster¡¯s Office¡­


    ¡°Thank you for allowing me to meet with you, Headmaster,¡± Enzo said respectfully. ¡°My name is Enzo Orpheus, and I am one of the caretakers of the Young Master¡¯s family in Midgard.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Professor Rinehart nodded. ¡°Since you are being honest, let¡¯s get to the reason why you asked to meet with me.¡±


    Aside from Professor Rinehart, there was one more person in the room, and that was none other than Professor Barret.


    Ethan had asked the Headmaster to talk to one of the people who hade to Eastshire in order to serve as his personal guards.


    Thinking that Ethan had merely hired a Mercenary Group to protect him, the Headmaster initially didn''t want to approve it.


    Ethan was one of his prized students, so he would not allow some random strangers to ensure his safety.


    But after seeing Enzo, he and Professor Barret understood that the person standing in front of them was a true expert. They were even quite interested in the Old Catkin.


    ¡°I believe that you already know of my granddaughter?¡± Enzo asked. ¡°She¡¯s the one currently protecting Ethan from the shadows.


    ¡°Due to what happened in Queen Celestia¡¯s Domain, he asked for our help to protect his grandparents and his cousin¡¯s parents from those who nned to use them as hostages against him.¡±


    Professor Rinehart nodded in understanding.


    ¡°So, you are the people who have kept his grandparents safe from the mercenaries who tried to kidnap them several weeks ago?¡± Professor Rinehart asked.


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°I arrived in Eastshire earlier than everyone else because the others needed to make preparations for the journey. But when I arrived to watch over the Young Master¡¯s grandparents, someone else had already dealt with the Mercenary Group, Pale Veil. As much as I want to have the credit, it is beneath me to take other people''s credit.¡±


    Professor Rinehart smiled faintly because everything that Enzo told him was the truth. He had a unique ability that allowed him to know if someone was lying to him or not. From beginning to end, Enzo hadn¡¯t told him a single lie, which gave him a very good impression of the Old Catkin.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Professor Rinehart asked.


    ¡°Employment,¡± Enzo answered. ¡°If possible, a few of my people and I wish to be employed here in the academy to ensure Young Master Ethan¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Professor Rinehart pondered for a minute before ncing at Professor Barret, who was leaning on the wall.


    The two of them exchanged a knowing nce because having trusted people in the academy was a good thing.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°I will employ a few of your people. Can you tell me what they are capable of?¡±


    Enzo smiled faintly and exined theposition of the forces that they currently had in Eastshire.


    Ethan had firmly dered hisplete trust on Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret and even asked Enzo to trust them as well.


    Since they were all on the same side, the Old Catkin didn¡¯t hide anything and told them that there were twenty Humans, twenty Elves, twenty Dwarves, and twenty Catkins who hade to Eastshire from Midgard.


    After discussing for two hours, Professor Rinehart and Enzo shook hands as they finalized their deal.


    With this, not only would the security in the academy increase, but it would also allow the two sides to have a beneficial rtionship with each other.


    It was a rtionship that would only strengthen through time, allowing Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret to have more leeway to act outside of the academy.


    With Enzo¡¯s strength, they would be able to rest a little easier, knowing that they had a powerhouse that they could count on if some kind of problem arose.

 Chapter 567 Now, I Have No Choice But To Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 567 Now, I Have No Choice But To Kill You </h4>


    A month after Ethan inherited Queen Celestia¡¯s Legacy¡­


    ¡°We finally arrived,¡± smilingly said a handsome man whose long green hair seemed to be made from vines. ¡°Now we can finally kill those Firbolgs and their descendants.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯te here to kill them, Harial,¡± a man with the head of a snake said in an impatient tone. ¡°How many times must I remind you that we didn''te here for that reason? Are you going to jeopardize our mission?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown timid, Aspis,¡± Harial sneered. ¡°Did hiding for too long dull your fangs?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Harial,¡± Aspis replied coldly. ¡°You already know that if you mess up this mission, you¡¯ll have to deal with Lord Eurig¡¯s wrath. If you still feel like doing what you wish to do, then do it alone. Don¡¯t drag us with you!¡±


    Harial clicked his tongue, but he no longer said anything. Clearly, the Snake Man¡¯s threat worked on him.


    ¡°First, we need to gather information,¡± said a beautiful woman with long ck hair and ck scales covering a quarter of her face. ¡°Coincidentally, there are four of us and four territories in the Shire Continent. I suggest that we each go to different territories to speed up our mission.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice suggestion, Samara,¡± dered a man with two small white horns protruding from his head. ¡°I like cold ces, so I¡¯ll go to Northshire. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll feel at home there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, only you can go there, Fannar,¡± Aspismented. ¡°I hate cold ces.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a snake,¡± Harial said in disdain. ¡°But I guess I¡¯ll go to Westshire. It''s been a while since I ate an elf. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have my fun there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Eastshire,¡± Samara stated. ¡°Dealing with humans is my specialty.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll go to Southshire.¡± Aspis nodded. ¡°Remember, our goal here is to find the traces of the Artifact that Lord Eurig is looking for. Hunting the Firbolgs and their descendants is not our mission. But if you really wish to kill a few of them, make sure that you won¡¯t leave any traces behind.


    ¡°If theirmunity bes suspicious, and they start to actively look for us, then we will not be able to move freely. Harial, I¡¯m warning you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, snake.¡± Harial sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t get to order me around.¡±


    After saying those words, the handsome man with long green hair walked away without even bothering to look back.


    ¡°We will all meet up in Grandshire after two months,¡± Aspis announced. ¡°Make sure to arrive on time. I don¡¯t like waiting.¡±


    Samara and Fannar nodded their heads in understanding before they left for their chosen territories.


    Mingling with the locals wasn''t hard for them. Among the Fomorians, they were the most suitable individuals for information gathering.


    This was also why they were sent to the Shire Continent to look for the Legendary Artifact of the Firbolgs, which had the power to break the seals that were ced on some of their most powerfulpanions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    During Samara''s one-month stay in Eastshire, she had searched high and low for the Artifact that they were supposed to retrieve in the Shire Continent.


    Throughout the past month, she had gathered a lot of rumors and information that was spreading across Eastshire, which amused her.


    She found out that one of the Colossi, whom the Fomorians were looking for, had appeared in Westshire, and she was none other than Queen Celestia.


    Because of this, she came across the information about Ethan and how he was being targeted and prosecuted by the nobles simply because he had inherited Queen Celestia¡¯s Legacy.


    ¡®He must be killed at all cost,¡¯ Samara thought as she arrived in one of the major cities of Eastshire. ¡®But first, I will need to gather temporary allies in order to pull that off.¡¯


    Right now, she was in Starvar City, which was under the control of the Asta Family. Oscar was a Marquess who served directly under the King, and their family had lived in the city for hundreds of years.


    Even though their prestige had dwindled a bit after losing two Prodigies, it was a fact that they were one of the most prominent families in Eastshire.


    Samara had decided to meet with Oscar because she believed that as long as he was given a chance to kill Ethan, he would definitely do it.


    Of course, she didn''t have any normal means to contact him, so she had decided to infiltrate their residence once she was certain that Oscar was within its premises.


    Samara originally intended to head to Limeburgh Town, believing that there was a high chance that the Artifact that she was looking for was hidden somewhere in the Great Eagle Forest.


    However, remembering how the Water Fairy Queen had be a thorn in their side in the past, she also wanted to get rid of Ethan. With this intention, she wanted to know more about him and the power he used to fight.


    Samara had every intention to nip him in the bud before it was toote.


    And in order to do that, she would need the help of the Asta Family, whom she believed to be scheming Ethan¡¯s downfall.


    ¡®The enemy of your enemy is a friend,¡¯ Samara mused as she gazed at the grand residence that overlooked the entire city. ¡®I just hope he doesn¡¯t disappoint me.¡¯


    The beautiful woman was very good at detecting the presence of strong people.


    Anyone within her one-mile radius wouldn¡¯t be able to escape her detection.


    Truth be told, she was surprised to find out that there were four people with strong magical power within the Asta Family.


    However, she believed that the strongest of the four was the person she was looking for.


    After confirming that her target was indeed inside the residence, Samara didn¡¯t hesitate to initiate contact with Oscar.


    She found him sitting inside his office, reading some letters. Just as she thought that she was able to enter the room undetected, the Patriarch of the Asta Family sighed and lowered the letter from his hand.


    ¡°Who are you? And why are you sneaking inside somebody else¡¯s house?¡± Oscar asked.


    His left hand was holding the scabbard of his sword, ready to pull out his weapon at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to fight, Oscar Asta.¡± Samara no longer hid herself and appeared before him. ¡°I came here with a proposal for you.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡± Oscar inquired, not lowering his guard in the slightest.


    ¡°I want to kill Ethan Gremory,¡± Samara stated. ¡°You want him dead too, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Oscar arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Then we should work together,¡± Samara said in a voice tinged with temptation. ¡°As long as you are able to get him to leave the academy, I will handle the rest.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Oscar smiled. ¡°That sounds like a good n.¡±


    Without any warning, Oscar unsheathed his de and severed Samara¡¯s neck, taking thetter by surprise.


    The beautiful woman¡¯s head rolled on the floor for a few seconds beforeing to aplete stop.


    ¡°You¡¯re more decisive than I thought,¡± Samara¡¯s severed head said with a smile. ¡°Why did you attack me? Didn¡¯t you hate Ethan?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I do hate him,¡± Oscar replied. ¡°But my hate for your kind is greater than my hate for the kid.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you knew?¡±


    ¡°How can I possibly not know? You Fomorians have always liked others doing the dirty work for you. What makes you think that you can barge in my residence and make a deal with me?¡±


    Samara¡¯s headless body grabbed her head on the ground and ced it back to where it rightfully belonged.


    ¡°A pity,¡± Samaramented. ¡°The two of us could have be temporary allies if you had just agreed to my proposal. Now, I have no choice but to kill you.¡±


    Oscar sneered. ¡°We¡¯ll see who''s going to die, Fomorian.¡±


    ¡°Who else? It will be none other than you.¡± Samara gave the old man a disdainful look.


    A momentter, a loud explosion erupted inside Oscar¡¯s office.


    The two powerhouses didn¡¯t hesitate to unleash their killing blows at each other, turning their surroundings into a hellishndscape.

 Chapter 568 How About We All Make A Bet?

    <h4>Chapter 568 How About We All Make A Bet?</h4>


    zing mes spread like wildfire, but the members of the Asta Family within the residence all worked together to extinguish the mes.


    Oscar walked out from the hellish scene with blood streaming down his left arm.


    However, ignoring his injury, he looked very calm as if the injury he received wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Samara, who was already a mile away from the residence, looked behind her with a frown.


    The Samara who had met with Oscar wasn¡¯t her real body, but merely her tail that she had cut off.


    ¡®I guess I read him wrongly,¡¯ Samara thought as she left hurriedly. ¡®It seems that I made a mistake bying here.¡¯


    What Samara didn¡¯t know was that the Kingdom of Eastshire already knew that the Fomorians would being to the Shire Continent.


    Because of this, they had made adequate preparations that would allow them to identify these invaders whose main purpose was to cause chaos within their Domain.


    The Asta Family was one of the Ancient Wizard Families who had participated in the war against the Fomorians.


    While it was true that Oscar hated Ethan, he knew that the Fomorians were a greater threat to his family than the teenage boy who had been keeping a low profile in Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°Send a message to the King as well as to the Nobles on our Faction,¡± Oscar ordered as he waved his sword, instantly extinguishing the mes behind him. ¡°Tell him that the Fomorians have finally revealed themselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch!¡± The Butler of the residence bowed his head respectfully as he headed to the Aviary to dispatch dozens of ravens that would spread the news of Oscar¡¯s encounter with a Fomorian.


    In just a span of a few hours, more Ravens flew in the skies of Eastshire, spreading the news to every corner of the realm.


    Even the Magistratus received the news. Gaeneron was forced to drop whatever he was doing and he dispatched the Magistratus to patrol their respective areas of responsibility.


    All of them were equipped with artifacts that could detect a Fomorian''s presence as long as they were nearby. They hoped that using a carpet search across Eastshire would help them track the woman whom Oscar had fought against.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, in Brynhildr Academy¡­


    ¡°They¡¯re finally here,¡± Professor Rinehart sighed after reading the letter that had arrived at his office during the middle of the night. ¡°Barret, don¡¯t go anywhere for the next few days. I need you here in the academy.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded. ¡°Should I also inform Enzo about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Professor Rinehart replied. ¡°We will need all the help we can get. I¡¯m sure that they wille to the academy sooner orter. After all, the thing that they are looking for is here.¡±


    Professor Barret sighed because this was indeed the case. ¡°It will be best if you visit Koko and Broodmother. They have the right to know. Also, inform the other leaders of the Great Eagle Forest. The sooner they know the news, the better.¡±


    Professor Rinehart nodded before snapping his fingers.


    A secondter, the Headmaster of the Academy disappeared from his office and reappeared in the center of the Great Eagle Forest.


    Pointing his wand to his throat, Professor Rinehart magnified his voice and called out to the leaders of the Great Eagle Forest for an emergency meeting.


    ¡°Our old enemies have appeared in the Shire Continent,¡± Professor Rinehart said, his voice traveling across the entirety of the forest, catching the attention of the leaders of the races that were living inside of it.


    ¡°Sooner orter, they will arrive in this ce. So, everyone, please be prepared. We will once again have to fight.¡±


    After he delivered his message, several powerful presences rushed in his direction.


    They were the chieftains of their respective races, which had formed an alliance with Professor Rinehart, allowing everyone to co-exist within the Great Eagle Forest.


    Koko, Broodmother, the Unicorn, as well as the leader of the Great Eagles entered the clearing where the Headmaster was waiting for them.


    This night was bound to be a long one, and all of them would spend several hours discussing the countermeasures that they would make the moment their enemies entered their Domain.


    While all of this was happening, the Wills of Fortis Dud, Svend Terra, Magni Jaeger, Eileifr Eques (Lyle), and Agmundr Schwartz gathered in the Forbidden Section of the Library.


    ¡°Just to be clear, all of us have chosen our Champions, right?¡± Fortis Dud asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lyle replied. ¡°I even chose two of them! Aren¡¯t I amazing?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no rule stating that you can¡¯t have more than one Champion,¡± Fortis Dud smirked. ¡°Good job, Lyle.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lyleughed, feeling very proud of himself.


    ¡°I think everyone here has chosen their Champions, no?¡± Magni Jaeger arched an eyebrow as he scanned the faces of his colleagues.


    Svend Terranand Agmundr Schwartz nodded at the same time. Just like the others, they had also chosen their Champions who would y a role in defending the academy against outside threats.


    ¡°How about we all make a bet?¡± Lyle proposed. ¡°Let¡¯s see who among our Champions will perform well in the uing conflict.¡±


    ¡°There you go again,¡± Fortis Dud rolled his eyes at the peppy brat who was addicted to gambling.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lyle smirked. ¡°Are you afraid that my Champions will surpass your precious Ethan? Are you scared? Bok! Bok! Bok! Bok bok!¡±


    Lyle moved his arms imitating a chicken, making all the Wills of the Founders sigh at the same time.


    ¡°You¡¯re really confident that you¡¯re going to win, huh?¡± Magni Jaeger curled up his lips into a smirk. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind joining this bet. But, what will be the wager?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Lyle ced his hands on his waist before raising his chin. ¡°Brynhildr, of course!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The four other Founders of the Academy were very tempted to beat the crap out of the little boy who proposed that the Guardian Deity of their academy be used as a prize for the winner of their betting game.


    Of course, none of them agreed to it. Brynhildr was an integral part of the academy.


    This was also why they had named it Brynhildr Academy in the first ce, because that was the name of its Guardian.


    ¡°For the time being, we should also prepare to activate the other defensive formations of the academy,¡± Svend Terra said with the intention of ignoring Lyle, who was currently being pinned down by Fortis Dud and Magni Jaeger.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that.¡± Agmundr Schwartz nodded. ¡°But I have a feeling that the Fomorian that was recently sighted is only part of a scouting party. Their main force is still in Midgard.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Fortis Dud stated. ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡±


    All the Founders knew what was at stake, so they didn¡¯t hesitate to activate the ancient formations that were in the foundation of the academy.


    With just a thought from them, the ce which served as an educational institution would instantly turn into a fortress, capable of withstanding a siege even from the strongest warriors of the Fomorian Race.

 Chapter 569 The One Who Slaughter Monsters [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 569 The One Who ughter Monsters [Part 1] </h4>


    Somewhere in Westshire¡­


    ¡°So this is the ce where Celestia is hiding,¡± Harial said with a smirk on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve been of a big help to me, Quizana.¡±


    A beautiful elf, whose eyes were nk as if hypnotized, stared at the handsome man with long green hair. She didn¡¯t react to the man¡¯s praises, but thetter didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    The elf¡¯s body was pierced by multiple vines that held her in ce.


    Harial was feeding on her blood, power, and knowledge, allowing him to learn many things.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for your reward then,¡± Harial said as the vines pulled Quizana¡¯s body to him, making her stick close to his body.


    Harial smiled and kissed her lips, and her body slowly merged with his own.


    ¡°You will live with me for all eternity,¡± Harial whispered seductively in her ears. ¡°Thank you for everything.¡±


    After saying those words, the beautiful elf¡¯s head merged with his own, slowly reconstructing Harial¡¯s body into the beautiful Elven Lady whom he had just absorbed.


    This was how he managed to capture the other elves by using the bodies, and memories of his victims to get close to his new targets.


    After absorbing everything they had, they be his "skins", allowing him to find more victims, repeating the same process over, and over again.


    But before Harial could even enjoy his transformation, several arrows flew in his direction, forcing him to use his vines to block them all.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± an elf emerged from the woods and unleashed an arrow that glowed with great power. ¡°Die, Fomorian!¡±


    Harial sneered. He transformed his hands into drills made of vines and thrusted them forward.


    When the drill and the arrow collided, a loud explosion took ce, sending a dust cloud expanding from the point of impact.


    From that dust cloud, countless arrows flew in Harial¡¯s direction, making him frown.


    Although he already expected that the Elves would discover him, he didn¡¯t think that they''d discover him very early.


    Aside from Quizana, he had already consumed two more Elves, making his victim count rise to three.


    He thought that this would not be enough to make the Elves be aware of his existence. But, he made one wrong calction.


    The ce where Queen Celestia dwelled was protected by High Elven Magic.


    The moment Harial trespassed into this territory, he was already detected by the High Elves, who didn¡¯t hesitate to band together to destroy him.


    ¡°Hah~ I guess it¡¯s time to leave,¡± Harial knew that he couldn¡¯t underestimate the Elves. But, just as he was about to merge with the ground, nning to travel beneath it, a shining blue arrow flew in his direction.


    Just like what he had done earlier, Harial transformed his hands into a Vine Drill and raised it, intending to repel the arrow that contained great powers that could potentially harm him.


    But the moment his vines collided with the arrow, all of them were obliterated in an instant, catching Harial by surprise.


    Fortunately, his senses kicked in, and he reflexively tilted his body to the side, preventing the arrow from hitting his heart.


    However, it stillnded on his upper right chest, making the Fomorian groan in pain.


    He immediately used his regrown left hand to apply pressure to the wound before hatefully ncing in the direction where the arrow hade from.


    There, he saw a beautifuldy with long blue hair and eyes, who was looking at him with a sneer on her face.


    ¡°Celestia!¡± Harial growled before diving head first to the ground, burrowing as fast as he could.


    That one arrow told him everything that he needed to know.


    Knowing that he would definitely die if he stayed any longer, he made the decision to retreat and leave Westshire as fast as he could.


    Queen Celestia watched the Fomorian flee with a sneer on her face, but she didn¡¯t make any attempts to pursue him.


    The High Elf who had arrived at the scene bowed her head respectfully to the Water Fairy Queen and apologized to her for letting the Queen''s sanctuary, which they were supposed to be protecting, be breached.


    ¡°The Fomorian has already fled, and I¡¯m sure that he will leave Westshire as fast as he can,¡± Queen Celestia stated.


    ¡°Should we not run after him?¡± the High-Elf asked. ¡°He is a very dangerous individual.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him,¡± Queen Celestia replied. ¡°Someone else will deal with him in our stead.¡±


    After saying those words, the Water Fairy Queen disappeared.


    She could have killed the Fomorian if she really wanted to kill him, but she chose not to.


    Allowing the races to understand that these ancient monsters had once again appeared in the Shire Continent would raise their awareness, allowing them to make preparations for future invasions.


    Also, there was another reason why she allowed Harial to escape.


    ¡®The rest is all up to you, Ethan,¡¯ Queen Celestia thought. ¡®This will be a good experience for you.¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Two weekster in Grandshire¡­


    The four Fomorians gathered together in a small cottage deep in the woods, which belonged to a hunter.


    Of course, the Hunter was already killed to prevent any witness of their arrival. To ensure that there would be no traces of his death, Aspis swallowed him whole.


    But after hearing what had transpired in Westshire and Eastshire, the Demi-Human Snake couldn¡¯t help but hiss in anger.


    ¡°You fools!¡± Aspis red at Samara and Harial, who had alerted the locals that their race had once again stepped foot on the Shire Continent. ¡°I can understand why the Elves discovered Harial, but you, Samara¡ªI thought you knew better than to interact with Humans!¡±


    Samara sighed because Aspis'' anger was well ced. If she hadn¡¯t be too greedy, targeting Queen Celestia¡¯s Sessor, her cover wouldn¡¯t have been blown.


    Since the battle with Oscar Asta, she understood that staying in Eastshire was no longer possible.


    Because of this, she headed to Grandshire earlier than the agreed time to meet. However, she also found Harial in the city. Since the two of them were already there, they decided to keep a low profile, lest they once again catch unwanted attention.


    ¡°I think we have greatly underestimated the races on this continent,¡± Fannar, the demon-like human with two small white horns on his head, said. ¡°The Dwarves might not have discovered me, but I didn¡¯t get an opportunity to infiltrate their underground cities.


    ¡°Their defenses were simply too good, and if I were to use brute force, I would have definitely been restrained because of their unique artifacts and weapons. How about you, Aspis? Did you get any news from the Beastkins?¡±


    Aspis shook his head. ¡°I encountered a few Beastkins who immediately knew that I wasn¡¯t a native from Southshire. Fortunately, none of them knew the scent of Fomorians, so I managed to brush it off that I came from Midgard.


    ¡°However, there was this young man named Conall, and his sister, Lyall. The two of them found me very suspicious, so I was forced to retreat while I still had the chance.¡±


    Harial chuckled. ¡°So, in short, although you weren¡¯t discovered, you still didn¡¯t get any information. How useless are you? At least I managed to find Queen Celestia¡¯s dwelling ce.¡±


    ¡°And I found out about the identity of her sessor,¡± Samara stated.


    Aspis snorted. ¡°What you two discovered isn¡¯t something hard to find out. News of Queen Celestia and the teenage boy who acquired her powers was a wide-spread news even in Eastshire.


    ¡°Everywhere I went, it was the only thing that most Beastkins were talking about. Do you really think that the two of you learned something new?¡±


    Fannar was about to tell everyone to calm down when his body suddenly stiffened, making hispanions look at him with solemn expressions on their faces.


    ¡°We¡¯re surrounded,¡± Fannar stated. ¡°I can sense seven people.¡±


    ¡°You bastards!¡± Aspis hissed. ¡°Did you not even consider that someone might be trailing you!¡±


    Harial and Samara ignored Aspis and waited for Fannar to give them more information about the people that had encircled their cottage.


    ¡°Four humans, three Beastkins,¡± Fannar said. ¡°It seems that you have also been followed, Aspis.¡±


    Harial and Samara both sneered at the bossy snake, who had a surprised expression on his face.


    ¡°I was followed?¡± Aspis couldn¡¯t believe that someone had managed to bypass his detection.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Harial stretched his arms and legs. ¡°There¡¯s only seven of them. Let¡¯s just deal with them quickly.¡±


    Samara and Fannar nodded their heads at the same time, while Aspis clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Aspis stood up as well. ¡°Make sure that you don¡¯t leave any survivors behind.¡±


    Suddenly, the four Fomorians charged at the wooden walls of the cottage, breaking through them.


    A secondter, a giant spiked wrecking ball crushed the cottage, turning it into a pile of wooden splinters.

 Chapter 570 The One Who Slaughter Monsters [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 570 The One Who ughter Monsters [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡°Fancy meeting you here, Oscar,¡± Professor Barret said as he threw a nce in the distance where the Patriarch of the Asta Family stood. ¡°It seems that you brought Edmond with you.¡±


    ¡°Father, Conall, Lyall, what are the three of you doing here?¡± Ethan, who was standing beside Professor Barret, asked Lily¡¯s family members who were also at the scene with them.


    ¡°We just followed the trail of a snake, that¡¯s all,¡± Seff shrugged as his gazended on Aspis¡¯ body. ¡°I hate snakes the most.¡±


    ¡°Did you put tracing magic on me when we fought?¡± Samara questioned Oscar, whom she had fought a few weeks ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an elementary level magic that anyone can use,¡± Oscar replied. ¡°Did you really think that you could destroy my office without paying your due?¡±


    ¡°Ethan, what are you doing here?¡± Lyall, who didn¡¯t hesitate to hug the young man, asked with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you smelled my scent and followed me all the way here?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Ethan replied as he pried away Lyall¡¯s hands that were holding his body. ¡°Now is not the time for this, Lyall. We need to deal with these guys first.¡±


    Lyall nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. How can we go on a date if there is a third party around?¡±


    The Fomorians all looked at Ethan because they recognized his name as the one who had managed to inherit Queen Celestia¡¯s Legacy.


    ¡°It looks like it''s our lucky day,¡± Samara said sweetly. ¡°The person I¡¯m looking for is here.¡±


    ¡°Make sure to not kill him right away,¡± Harial stated before licking his lips. ¡°I wonder how a Human with an Epic Legacy tastes.¡±


    ¡°All of you are brave for trying to face us with only seven of you,¡± Aspis scoffed. ¡°But since all of you wish to die, we will grant your wishes.¡±


    Fannar, who didn¡¯t say anything from beginning to end, nodded at hisrades.


    As if waiting for that moment, the four Fomorians mmed their palms on the ground in front of them at the same time.


    ¡°¡°¡°Destruction Domain!¡±¡±¡±


    Immediately, their surroundings changed into that of a dark in filled with countless bones of monsters.


    Countless giant vultures circled the sky and eyed their guests with crimson eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to deal with that woman, but it will be best if I handle that green-haired guy,¡± Oscar stated. ¡°That way, I can burn him to a crisp.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the White Horned Demon.¡± Lord Edmond rubbed his chin. ¡°Is what I¡¯d like to say, but I think you¡¯re a better match against him, Barret.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Professor Barret nodded.


    ¡°Conall, Lyall, you deal with the snake,¡± Seff ordered. ¡°If you can¡¯t even beat that weakling, both of you will be banned from leaving our house for half a year.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Lyall cursed out loud. ¡°Brother, no matter what happens, we must defeat that snake. How can I possibly knock Ethan unconscious and eat him up if I¡¯m not allowed to leave the house?!¡±


    Conall didn¡¯t say anything and simply changed into his Werewolf form. He had long wanted to know what fighting against a Fomorian was like, and this was the perfect opportunity to do so.


    Ethan, who pretended that he didn¡¯t hear Lyall¡¯s words, gazed at the beautiful woman who was smiling back at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, handsome,¡± Samara said. ¡°I will y with you slowly.¡±


    Lord Edmond and Seff nced at each other before nodding their heads at the same time.


    The two of them would sit this one out and observe how theirrades would fight against their foes who had forcefully taken them to their Domain.


    ¡®Don¡¯t use your Domain,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®You¡¯re too used to bringing your enemies inside of your Domain. It¡¯s about time that you fought inside your opponent''s Domain, where you are at a disadvantage.¡¯


    ¡®This is good training for you, Ethan,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®I¡¯m sure that¡¯s also the reason why Queen Celestia nted that tracking magic on that green-haired guy over there. She wants you to fight against them and better understand what kind of enemies you will be facing in the future.¡¯


    After leaving a mark on Harial¡¯s body, Queen Celestia informed Ethan through their connection of what had happened in Eastshire.


    Because of this, Ethan asked Professor Barret to apany him to Grandshire so that they could hunt Harial and ask him some questions.


    To his surprise, it wasn¡¯t just them who had ced a mark on the Fomorians.


    When Oscar fought against Samara, he made sure to ce tracking magic on her.


    His tracking magic wasn¡¯t ordinary tracking magic.


    Even if the body he ced the tracking magic on was destroyed, it would automaticallytch to anything that had a simr bodyposition to the person whom he used his magic on.


    So even if Samara didn¡¯t actually fight against him and only used her tail to create a clone that was as strong as her, Oscar was able to find her exact location wherever she went.


    But, knowing that she might haverades with her, he decided to ask the Grand Archmage of Eastshire to apany him so that they would be able to deal with any unexpected variables that would cross their path.


    None of them expected that they would find like-minded individuals in Grandshire, who were also checking if the Fomorian they were chasing after had aplices.


    Fannar roared and curled his body, transforming into a giant snowball littered with ice spikes.


    He then rolled towards the group of people who hade to fight against them.


    ¡°Two can y that game,¡± Professor Barret sneered before he threw his wand, making it transform into a giant-spiked wrecking ball that collided with Fannar¡¯s deadly roll.


    The two forces canceled each other out, and it also signaled their first battle against the ancient race who had decided toe out of hiding.


    ¡°Hahaha! I don¡¯t like eating old men, so I¡¯ll just kill you here, Mongrel!¡± Harialughed wildly as he swung his arm that transformed into a giant vine whip.


    Oscar was unimpressed by Harial¡¯s taunts and simply waved his wand to unleash a hellish inferno that charged in the madman¡¯s direction.


    ¡°I will not allow you to ruin my date with Ethan!¡± Lyall, who had also transformed into her Werewolf form, charged at Aspis with fury.


    However, the Demi-Human only sneered as he casually blocked and dodged Lyall¡¯s flurry of blows that no ordinary Wizards or Witches could evade.


    Suddenly, Aspis¡¯ lower body transformed into that of a snake''s.


    He raised his tail just in time to block Conall¡¯s punch from behind, making thetter frown.


    While this was happening, Seff¡¯s and Lord Edmond¡¯s attention were on the teenage boy, who was facing off against the only woman among the group of Fomorians.


    Her hands had transformed into ws, and a tail could be seen moving behind her back.


    However, Ethan wasn¡¯t fazed and held his Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand.


    The head of the Beastkins and the Grand Archmage of Eastshire were very curious how Ethan would fight against a Fomorian.


    Both of them knew that the young man could summon a Domain, but seeing that thetter was still not using it made them wonder what he was nning to do.


    Suddenly, the Giant Vultures in the sky screeched as they all descended from the sky, joining the fight and aiding the Fomorians in order to feed on the scraps of these mortals, who were getting in the way of the mission that their Master had given to them.

 Chapter 571 The One Who Slaughter Monsters [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 571 The One Who ughter Monsters [Part 3] </h4>


    ¡°Is this your first time fighting inside a Domain, handsome?¡± Samara asked Ethan with a smile on her face while she attacked the boy who was dealing with a giant vulture that had swooped down on him.


    ¡°Inside this Domain, we are twice as powerful as we normally are. So, if you don¡¯t pay attention to your surroundings, you might die young, you know?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t bother to answer and simply blocked Samara¡¯s ws, utilizing the force of her attack to help him skid backward. With that, he sessfully avoided the attack of a Giant Vulture from the sky.


    Ethan''s opponent looked slender, but her blows hit as hard as a truck, making his hands turn a bit numb.


    If not for the power of the Tide Bringer¡¯s Legacy and the boost in strength granted by his Sea God¡¯s Trident, he might have had a harder time fighting against Samara.


    ¡®These Fomorians might be strong, but they are nowhere as strong as Commander ss Fomorians,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°At most, these people are merely Captains in the Fomorian Army. If you can¡¯t even beat them without using your Domain, you¡¯re going to have a hard time dealing with a Commander Level adversary.¡±


    Ethan took his Other Half¡¯s words to heart and summoned his wand to hover beside him.


    ¡°Aqua Anguis!¡±


    Water Snakes whose body was as big and as long as coconut trees surged forward, their mouths open and fangs ready to strike.


    Samara snorted and casually dispersed them all with her ws.


    She managed to destroy the first barrage, but Ethan wasn¡¯t done just yet. More Water Snakes rose up from the ground and charged at her with such ferocity, which she soon found hard to counterattack.


    In the end, she was forced to distance herself from the hundreds of snakes that were now protecting the boy she was fighting against.


    The Giant Vultures who hade too near were dragged down by these snakes, bitten senselessly until they died.


    Soon, their blood mixed with the Water Snakes¡¯ bodies, changing the color of a few of them into red.


    These red Water Snakes were twice as strong as the regr one, making them incredibly deadly.


    After gaining the Water Fairy Queen¡¯s Power, Ethan¡¯s spells had received a power up, gaining additional effects when certain conditions were met.


    ¡®He really mustn¡¯t be allowed to grow stronger,¡¯ Samara thought as she unleashed a barrage of ck crescent des with her ws, cutting the Water Snakes that were charging at her into pieces.


    After killing dozens of snakes, Samara suddenly jumped to her right side, barely evading a Silver Trident that stabbed the location where she was standing earlier.


    After missing its target, the Trident turned into a blur of silver light and shot in her direction.


    Unlike the Water Snakes, she felt a greater threating from Ethan¡¯s second spear, Light Bringer, which exuded Holy Properties.


    It was a weapon that could exorcise the Undead, as well as Evil Spirits and Evil creatures, making it a very deadly weapon against anything that its Master considered evil.


    Right now, Ethan had branded Samara as someone evil, so the Light Bringer would hunt her until itnded a strike on her body.


    Samara wouldn¡¯t have any problems if she was only dodging the Silver Trident. However, Ethan¡¯s Red Water Snakes were also charging in her direction, poised to strike.


    The countless Giant Vultures in the sky didn¡¯t hesitate to try to help their ally, but they only served as fodder for Ethan¡¯s Water Snakes, which became stronger the more they absorbed the blood of the monsters they had killed.


    The Fomorians, who originally thought that they would be able to defeat their enemies inside the Domain, slowly realized that the enemies they were fighting against weren¡¯t ordinary individuals.


    Professor Barret didn¡¯t even need to use his Chained Paragon. He was only using his magical chains and Spiked Wrecking Ball to fight Fannar, who was now being pushed back every time they shed.


    Harial, whose deadly vines would have normally killed hundreds of ordinary Wizards and Witches, found all of his attempts to attack Oscar thwarted by the mes that were zing across their battlefield.


    ¡°me Lord Oscar,¡± Seff muttered. ¡°I guess he still hasn¡¯t lost his touch.¡±


    The Grand Archmage of Eastshire, Lord Edmond, only chuckled after hearing Seff¡¯sment.


    ¡°He grew up on the battlefield, so he is used to fighting strong opponents,¡± Lord Edmond said. ¡°Besides, that Fomorian is also at a great disadvantage since he¡¯s dealing with his elemental weakness. His vines will be burned before they even reach Oscar.¡±


    Meanwhile, Lyall and Conall, who had both transformed into their Werewolf Form, were slowly pushing Aspis back with theirbination attacks.


    The siblings were simply too fast and too cunning for Aspis tond a blow at their body.


    Even if he tried to set a trap for one of them, allowing them tond a hit so that he could grapple with them, the other would hit him hard, forcing him to release his grip.


    Simply put, their foes were a bad match up for them, which made them understand what they needed to do.


    ¡®We must switch our opponents!¡¯


    That was what Aspis, Harial, and Fannar, thought at the same time, seeing that they were unable to gain advantage against their enemies.


    But just as they were about to do so, they heard a scream that reverberated in the surroundings, making them nce in the direction where it wasing from.


    There, they saw Samara¡¯s right arm smoking as if it was burned by something.


    ¡°W-Why do you have that?!¡± Samara screamed hysterically as she pointed at the burning spear that was hovering beside Ethan. ¡°Why do you have the ughterer?!¡±


    Ethan had no idea why Samara suddenly panicked the moment he summoned Areadbhair to attack her.


    When Lightbringer had managed to send her flying earlier, she didn¡¯t even bat an eye.


    But the moment Areadbhair flew in her direction, she immediately did everything in her power to dodge its attack.


    Although she didn¡¯t get directly hit by Areadbhair¡¯s deadly strike, the spear still grazed her arm, leaving a deep burning mark that was a foot long.


    Of course, Ethan had no intention of backing off on the amount of pressure he was putting on Samara and prepared to unleash another attack.


    However, Sebastian and his Other Half immediately told him to back away.


    As soon as Ethan did as he was told, vines, icicles, and an acid spray descended upon the ce where he stood earlier, making his face turn solemn.


    All the Fomorians, who were fighting the others, didn¡¯t hesitate to break free from their opponents and attack him as if killing him was the mission that they had been asked to do when they arrived in the Shire Continent.

 Chapter 572 The One Who Slaughter Monsters [Part 4]

    <h4>Chapter 572 The One Who ughter Monsters [Part 4]</h4>


    The Fomorians, whose strength rose drastically, all attacked Ethan as if he and them couldn¡¯t co-exist in the same ce and time.


    The others, who were fighting them earlier, also noticed that the entire Domain shuddered and that the countless Giant Vultures flying in the sky earlier all turned into a ck mist.


    The multiple wisps of ck mist then merged with the bodies of the Fomorians, raising their strength to greater heights.


    Harial transformed into a thirty-meter tall corrupted treant, while Aspis transformed into a giant ck snake, whose scales were darker than ck.


    Fannar demonized himself, transforming into an Ice Demon with four wings and golden eyes.


    Samara, on the other hand, transformed into a green lizard that looked very much like an iguana.


    Aspis and Samara both unleashed an Acid Spray directed at Ethan, while Fannar bombarded him with countless Ice Spears from the sky.


    Harial, on the other hand, unleashed countless bullet seeds, which were the size of a golf ball, toward Ethan¡¯s direction, leaving him no room to dodge.


    At that instant, Ethan was already nning to go all out. But before he could do anything, he suddenly found himself being carried away by someone who made him disappear from his location at the blink of an eye.


    Thebined attacks of the four Fomorians was so devastating that it destroyed everything within a hundred-meter radius of where Ethan had stood a while ago.


    Seff looked at the Fomorians while holding Ethan in a princess carry.


    He could tell that they were burning their life forces in order to drastically increase their strength and fighting prowess.


    And all of them were looking at Ethan as if he was someone that they needed to kill no matter what.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Seff asked as he allowed Ethan to stand on his own. ¡°Why are they so adamant about killing you all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But it has something to do with my spear, Areadbhair.¡±


    The me Spear that hovered above Ethan burned even brighter as if it found its favorite enemies.


    ¡°You should run away for now,¡± Seff ordered. ¡°They are all aiming to take your life. As long as you¡¯re able to hold on by the time they have already exhausted their life force, they will be easier to kill.¡±


    ¡°Run?¡± Aspis sneered. ¡°There is no ce for you to run!¡±


    The Domain once again trembled, and its borders rapidly shrunk, making it impossible for anyone to run away.


    ¡°All of you will die here,¡± Harial growled. ¡°But he will die first!¡±


    Soon, the Domain that initially spanned thousands of meters was now only in the hundreds.


    Clearly, the Fomorians had no intention of letting Ethan run away as their life force burned away by the second.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dies first,¡± Ethan said coldly. As he thumped the end of his Sea God¡¯s Trident on the ground.


    ¡°Celestial Aria.¡±


    Suddenly, the Destruction Domain that had been created by the Fomorians disappeared, reced by Ethan¡¯s Domain.


    A secondter, countless spells bombarded the Fomorians from every direction, making them all groan in pain.


    ¡°Prepare for trouble!¡± A Fire Fairy shouted as she summoned a Fireball that was as big as the wheel of a car.


    ¡°If you know how to count, you¡¯ll know that it is more than double!¡± a Light Fairy shouted as countless Light Arrows bombarded the Fomorians from the sky.


    ¡°Filthy Fomorians, bow down to our Prince!¡± Nika, who had appeared in the Celestial Domain alongside the Water Fairies, sneered.


    ¡°If not, we will make you bow even if you wince!¡± a Wind Fairy dered as she and her sisters summoned countless Wind des, hurling them at the Fomorians without mercy.


    Ethan knew that this was no longer a simple battle and that he had to give the enemies a decisive blow.


    Since he couldn¡¯t afford to lose, he decided to bring them to his Celestial Domain, which had now transformed into a ughter house meant for killing his enemies.


    Over ten thousand spells descended upon the four Fomorians, leaving them no ce to run or hide.


    But to begin with, they had no intention of hiding.


    Despite the fact that countless magical spells were raining down on them, they endured it all and charged at Ethan like madmen who only wished to bring him to the afterlife with them.


    Lyall, Conall, and Seff were all prepared to protect Ethan, but the young man had no intention of backing away from their fight.


    ¡®Take care of them, Sebastian,¡± Ethan said as he pointed his Trident toward the sky.


    ¡®How did you know?¡¯ Sebastian asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡®Just a feeling,¡¯ Ethan replied.


    Sebastian chuckled because his cover had already been blown.


    Since Ethan truly needed his help, he decided to lend him his hand this once.


    From high above the sky of the Celestial Domain, the Hydra Constetion glowed brightly.


    Aspis and Samara, who were charging Ethan while tanking the spells that were hitting their bodies, suddenly came face to face with a creature who was at least a hundred meters tall, dwarfing the ten-meter-tall Fomorians who had transformed into their Beast Forms.


    Eight draconic heads opened their mouths and unleashed a Dragon¡¯s Breath, incinerating the fools who had tried to harm the young man whom he was protecting.


    The Fomorians all writhed in pain as their bodies burned.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t kill them instantly because he still had a better use for these monsters.


    Using his power, he trapped each of them inside a bubble of water, making sure that none of them would be able to escape.


    ¡®Do it, Ethan,¡¯ Sebastian said.


    Knowing what the Hydra wanted him to do, the young man didn¡¯t hesitate to summon Dainsleif, who didn¡¯t hesitate to turn into a ck mist that entered the water bubble without a second thought.


    The ck mist then wrapped itself around the immobilized green lizard and started to consume it.


    Muffled sounds of flesh being torn apart and bones breaking spread from the Water Bubble as the Ancient Wendigo feasted on its Master¡¯s enemy.


    Its vileughter reverberated within the Domain, making the Fairies shudder after hearing it.


    ¡°Leave one of them alive for interrogation,¡± Oscar said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Once they are consumed by the Ancient Wendigo, their memories will also be part of him. So, you can ask your questionster after all of them are dead.¡±


    Ethan had no intention of letting any of the Fomorians go, for he now understood how dangerous they were.


    Perhaps knowing that Ethan would not budge in his decision, Oscar frowned, but he no longer said or did anything to make Ethan spare any of the monsters that were now helplessly trapped and waiting for the Ancient Wendigo to prey on their hearts and flesh.

 Chapter 573 The One Who Slaughter Monsters [Part 5]

    <h4>Chapter 573 The One Who ughter Monsters [Part 5] </h4>


    ¡®I must get away! I must escape this ce no matter what!¡¯


    These were the thoughts of the three remaining Fomorians that were currently trapped inside Sebastian¡¯s Water Bubbles.


    No matter how much they tried to break free from its hold, it was truly impossible to do anything.


    Also, even if they did manage to slip away from the Water Bubble, they were still surrounded by many powerful individuals, who would easily capture them again.


    Lastly, even if they do manage to escape by some miracle, they would soon realize that they would still be trapped inside the Celestial Domain.


    Unlike ordinary Domains, the Celestial Domain existed in its own ne of existence. Meaning, even if Ethan canceled its effects, only he, and the people he wanted to leave the Domain would be able to leave it.


    Simply put, no matter what they did, they were forever trapped inside the Domain.


    The only thing they could do now was to give Ethan an offer he couldn¡¯t refuse, in exchange for their lives.


    Three minutes after Dainsleif entered Samara¡¯s Water Bubble, the Giant Green Lizard was finally consumed.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Aspis used the power of telepathy tomunicate with everyone in the Domain as ast ditch effort to save himself. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this! We are willing to share any information as long as you promise to spare our lives!¡±


    Ethan raised his hand to stop Dainsleif from entering Aspis¡¯ Water Bubble.


    ¡°Very well then answer me this, who sent you, and why were you sent to the Shire Continent?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°The one who sent us here is Lord Eurig,¡± Aspis answered. ¡°He is one of the leaders of our race, and holds a very high position in our Kingdom. As to why we are sent here, we are checking if the Firbolgs and their descendants are still here in the Shire Continent.¡±


    Aspis didn¡¯t lie because these were indeed the missions that were given to them.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to say the main reason they were sent to the Shire Continent, and that was to find one of the Four Treasures of the Tuatha de Danann, which was the Lia Fail, also known as the ¡°Stone of Destiny¡±.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Ethan asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Aspis replied. ¡°That is the main reason why we are here in the Shire Continent!¡±


    ¡°Then, why did all four of you suddenly attack me?¡± Ethan inquired.


    The four Fomorians were busy fighting their respective enemies, but the moment they heard Samara¡¯s scream, none of them hesitated to attack him at the same time.


    ¡°T-That¡­ it¡¯s because we realized that you were the greatest threat on the battlefield,¡± Aspis answered. ¡°And we were right.¡±


    Ethan sneered at the Giant Snake, who thought that he was a gullible child who didn¡¯t know anything about the world.


    Well, although he was indeed inexperienced, he had two beings beside him, who wouldn¡¯t fall for such petty schemes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the answer I am looking for¡­¡±


    The Ancient Wendigo, who was already looking at the Giant Snake as if it was a delicious dish chuckled.


    Clearly, just a word from his Master and it wouldn¡¯t hesitate to jump inside the Water Bubble and eat to its heart¡¯s content.


    Professor Barret, Seff, Lord Edmond, and Oscar, who were the four most powerful individuals inside the Domain, couldn¡¯t help but look at the Ancient Wendigo in surprise.


    Although they weren¡¯t sure of it yet, they had a feeling that the Vile Monster, who served as Ethan¡¯s servant was slowly approaching their level.


    They believed that once it had eaten all the Fomorians, Ethan would have a true powerhouse at hismand, who wouldn¡¯t lose to any of them.


    But, that wasn¡¯t all.


    The frown on Oscar¡¯s face deepened as he looked at the Hydra, who was standing behind Ethan.


    One of its heads was locked in his direction, as if it would not hesitate to attack if Oscar decided to sneak attack Ethan, while he was dealing with the Fomorians.


    Although he was certain that he was stronger than the Ancient Wendigo, the Patriarch of the Asta Family was absolutely certain that the Hydra behind Ethan, was more powerful than him.


    Because of this, any thoughts of attacking the boy were put aside for the time being.


    He was even considering taking back his order for the Heirs of the Asta Family to kill Ethan.


    None of the members of the young generation would be able to defeat the boy, especially if the Ancient Wendigo was there to protect him.


    What Oscar didn¡¯t know was that the moment the Ancient Wendigo ate all the Fomorians, it would definitely be stronger than him.


    If he only knew that Constantine¡¯s Gravity Domain now belonged to Dainsleif, he would definitely cough out blood due to anger and frustration!


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Aspis, who had been asked a question, asked back. ¡°I told you the truth.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Ethan smirked. ¡°I gave you a chance, but you wasted it. Do you really believe that I didn¡¯t know that you weren¡¯t telling me everything? Dainsleif, eat him!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Aspis, who finally realized that Ethan wasn¡¯t convinced with his answers, pleaded for forgiveness.


    Unfortunately for him, Ethan wasn¡¯t a very merciful person, especially towards those who were aiming for his life.


    The Ancient Wendigo, who had been given the green light to devour the Fomorian, chuckled once more before turning into a ck mist.


    The despair, frustration, and horror that the Fomorian felt were the exact spices that the Ancient Wendigo loved very much.


    Harial and Fannar could only watch helplessly as another one of theirrades was eaten.


    They knew for certain that if they didn¡¯t do anything that would gain Ethan¡¯s trust, their fates would follow the ck Snake, who was now about to be devouredpletely.


    While this was happening, Ethan nced at Harial, who was trying to burrow his roots on the ground, so that he could escape.


    Unfortunately for him, Queen Celestia had shared the memory of how Harial had escaped from Westshire.


    Because of this, Ethan and Sebastian had made preparations in advance to make sure that the most dangerous among the four Fomorians would never be able to escape from his grasp.

 Chapter 574 The One Who Slaughter Monsters [Part 6]

    <h4>Chapter 574 The One Who ughter Monsters [Part 6]</h4>


    Three minutester, Dainsleif had finished consuming Aspis.


    Harial, who was prepared to copy his fallenrade¡¯s strategy, tried to appeal to Ethan, and was willing to answer his questions as well.


    But, Ethan didn¡¯t give him that chance.


    Before Harial could even make a proposal to him, he ordered the Ancient Wendigo to devour the wicked Fomorian, who was able to use the faces and bodies of the beings he absorbed to be his skin.


    The mere thought of having such a sinister creature on the loose filled him with dread. Queen Celestia had informed him that Harial liked to absorb the bodies of women, and paid no attention to men.


    Since that was the case, no matter what happened, he was the one person that must die no matter what.


    ¡°I can tell you everything!¡± Harial roared in horror and frustration because the roots that he had managed to burrow on the ground a moment ago had been destroyed by Ethan with a mere thought.


    Everything inside the Celestial Domain was under his control. So, anything foreign inside of it wouldn¡¯t escape his senses.


    Although Harial had dug, and even severed his roots so that they could dig deeper without getting detected, his n ultimately failed, making him truly scream in horror as the Ancient Wendigo ate him.


    Due to him having the Wood and Life Elements, his vitality was truly great. Even as Dainsleif was consuming him, Harial was desperately trying to regenerate his body at a rapid pace in order to survive the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s predation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know!¡± Harial shouted. ¡°The reason why we attacked you is because you have Areadbhair! It is a weapon that shouldn¡¯t exist! It¡¯s the weapon that ughtered our kind during the great war between us and the Tuatha De Danann!


    ¡°That was the real reason why we attacked you because having it means that you will be a great threat to our existence in the future! Stop! Please stop! I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know!¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t even bother to stop Dainsleif from consuming Harial because he had no intention of allowing him to live.


    Perhaps, knowing about this fact, Harial once again tried to appeal to Ethan by telling him more information that he might find useful.


    Among the four Fomorians, the one who liked to kill the most was Harial. But, the thought of dying filled him with incredible dread, making him turn crazy due to fear.


    ¡°The reason why we came here is to find the ancient artifact that the Tuatha De Danann had left the Firbolgs! It is none other than the Stone of Destiny! The artifact that will allow us to find our true king who will usher our race to greatness!¡±


    Fannar, who was still trapped inside the Water Bubble, wanted nothing more than to kill Harial, who was revealing the secret that they should have taken with them to the grave.


    If he could only move his body, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill the traitor, who was still not finished with his attempt to gain Ethan¡¯s forgiveness.


    ¡°The Fomorians are going to attack the Shire Continent in a year¡¯s time!¡± Harial shouted. ¡°Whether we find the artifact or not, we simply cannot allow the Firbolgs to exist because of a prophecy. I don¡¯t know what that prophecy is because only our leaders know about it!¡±


    Professor Barret, Seff, Lord Edmond, and Oscar all listened to Harial¡¯s confessions with serious expressions on their faces.


    If what the Fomorian said was the truth then they¡¯d better make war preparations as soon as possible.


    A year might seem like a long time, but anything could happen within a year.


    There was also a possibility that the Fomorians would attack earlier, or maybe Harial wasn¡¯t beingpletely honest, and was just throwing information just to confuse them.


    Ethan was unmoved by anything that Harial said, and didn¡¯t order Dainsleif to stop consuming the Fomorian.


    Half an hourter, Harial finally met his end. Despite Dainsleif¡¯s voracious appetite, the Fomorian desperately hung onto his life till the bitter end.


    Fannar, who was thest of their group, didn¡¯t even say anything and simply closed its eyes, and epted its fate.


    Ethan knew that kindness wasn¡¯t always repaid by kindness.


    This was why he didn¡¯t hesitate to order Dainsleif to consume the Ice Demon, who had already lost its will to live.


    When everything was over, the giant Hydra transformed into a ray of light and shot up towards the heavens.


    A momentter, the constetion of Hydra reappeared, watching over the Celestial Domain as its guardian, ready to fight the moment he deemed fit to extend his hand.


    Ethan made ast sweep over his Domain to ensure that there were no other threats that he missed during the earlier battle.


    After confirming that everything was fine, he dispersed the Domain, allowing everyone to return to Grandshire.


    ¡°It will take some time for Dainsleif to fully absorb the memories of the Fomorians,¡± Ethan took the initiative to share this information with everyone. ¡°When he is done, I will share all the information that we gathered with the rulers of the Shire Continent.


    ¡°Whether he was telling the truth or not about the Fomorian Invasion, I will know the answer in a few days. Until then, you can take everything he confessed earlier with a grain of salt. He might have mixed some lies with the truth in order to make us lose sight of their true objective here in the Shire Continent.¡±


    Lord Edmond nodded his head in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll visit Brynhildr Academy in a week. These matters must be discussed personally, instead of relying on ravens to deliver our letters to each other.¡±


    Ethan agreed with the Grand Archmage¡¯s words, and promised that he would have everything ready by then.


    After that short discussion, the Grand Archmage of the Kingdom of Eastshire, and the Patriarch of the Asta Family flew away.


    But, Oscar had given Ethan onest nce before he followed behind the Grand Archmage.


    ¡°He finally left,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°So, why are you still here, Lyall?¡±


    The youngdy had wrapped her arms around Ethan¡¯s back, as soon as Lord Edmond and Oscar flew away.


    Clearly, she had no intention of letting him go for the time being.


    ¡°Let¡¯s mate,¡± Lyall said with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied in a heartbeat, and tried to pry away the crazy girl¡¯s hands from his body.


    Unfortunately, Lyall was very strong, and she was holding Ethan in a vice grip.


    Professor Barret and Seff watched the two teenagers with an amused look on their faces.


    Conall, on the other hand, scratched his head because he knew that his sister had developed a very strong, and unhealthy infatuation towards Ethan, making him give a silent prayer to the teenage boy in his heart.


    ¡°We will also visit Brynhildr Academy after a week,¡± Seff said to Professor Barret. ¡°Why don¡¯t you also extend an invitation to the Elves, and the Dwarves, so that we can all settle this in one go.¡±


    Professor Barret nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll inform the Headmaster about it. But, if the Elves and the Dwarves are alsoing, let¡¯s just dy the meeting ten days from now to give everyone more time to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± Seff replied before ncing at his daughter, who wastching on Ethan like a leech. ¡°Conall, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°What about Lyall?¡± Conall asked.


    ¡°Let her stay in Brynhildr Academy,¡± Seff answered. ¡°Since we are all going there in ten days, it won¡¯t make much difference if she goes to the academy earlier. Barret, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Professor Barret wanted to say that he did mind. But, since Seff was someone who rarely showed an interest in someone, he decided to let it slide this one time.


    ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t disrupt Ethan during his sses, I don¡¯t mind treating her as a guest in the academy,¡± Professor Barretmented.


    Hearing that she was given permission to join Ethan in Brynhildr Academy for a few days, Lyall truly felt happy and gave her Father two thumbs up in her heart.


    Ethan didn''t share the youngdy¡¯s happiness, and even groaned internally. If Lyall was in the academy, that would mean that he wouldn¡¯t be able to spend some quality time with Lily because her sister would always be with her!


    Sebastian, on the other hand,ughed mischievously because he found this turn of events very amusing.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half wasn¡¯t amused by this oue, but he couldn¡¯t do anything except shake his head helplessly.


    In the end, Lyall apanied Ethan and Professor Barret on their return trip to Brynhildr Academy, and spent some time happily with her sister, Lily, who felt bitter because she had to babysit Lyall, and make sure that she didn¡¯t attack Ethan in his sleep.

 Chapter 575 I Guess I’ll Have To Fight You And Emma First

    <h4>Chapter 575 I Guess I¡¯ll Have To Fight You And Emma First </h4>


    ¡°Have you seen Ethan?¡± Lyall asked a few members of Dud Manor after failing to find the young man.


    She had patiently waited until the end of his sses. But when she went to look for him, the teenage boy vanished without a trace.


    Of course, she could search for him by tracking his scent.


    However, when she used this method, she ended up in the garden where the Fairies resided. That was the end of it. No matter how hard she looked, she couldn¡¯t see even a trace of his shadow.


    Not to mention that the Fairies were being uncooperative, even threatening that they would all attack her if she tried to harm their Sugar Daddy.


    After checking every nook and cranny of the Garden, Lyall gave up and went to the Dud Manor to ask them if they had seen Ethan.


    Lily had arrived a few minutes ago, looking embarrassed because her sister no longer hid her interest in his lover.


    Lyall even introduced herself to Ethan¡¯s Manor Mates as his future wife, making George chuckle.


    Of course, she kept Lily¡¯s rtionship with Ethan a secret because her sister asked her to not speak about it in public.


    Because of this, Lyall took this opportunity to ¡°take Lily¡¯s ce¡± and inform everyone in the academy that she was Ethan¡¯s lover.


    She had just arrived in the academy two days ago, but her poprity had already skyrocketed among the students of the academy.


    Lyall was by no means ugly.


    In fact, she was quite incredibly sexy and beautiful. She already had a certain seductive appeal, and the air of danger she emitted only made her more unique.


    Even the teenage boys couldn''t help but wonder what food Ethan fed the sexy daredevil for her to be his lover.


    If only they knew what kind ofdy she was, they would definitely support her love for Ethan as a way of getting back at him.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go back to Jaeger Manor,¡± Lily said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask Ethan to meet you after dinner. So please, don¡¯t bother anyone else, okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said yesterday, Lily.¡± Lyall crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°But he didn¡¯te. He didn¡¯t show himself in the Dining Hall of the Academy either.¡±


    Lyall¡¯s eyes faintly brightened with a devilish glow, making Lily sigh in her heart.


    ¡®Just what kind of juice did Ethan feed my sister for her to be like this?¡¯ Lily smiled bitterly because she was not strong enough to rein in her sister.


    Between the two of them, Lyall was way stronger than her. Lily feared that if Ethan didn¡¯t show up soon, her sister would really lose it and start destroying things in the academy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lyall,¡± Luna, who had just descended from the stairs, said with a smile. ¡°I promise that Ethan will meet with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°And what if he doesn¡¯te?¡± Lyall arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Then you can kidnap me,¡± Luna replied. ¡°You can use me as a hostage. I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle if you do that.¡±


    Lyall pondered for a bit before nodding her head. ¡°Very well. I will wait until after dinner. If he doesn¡¯t show himself to me¡­¡±


    The dangerous youngdy lightly caressed Luna¡¯s smooth cheeks with a devilish smile stered on her face.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat you instead of him,¡± Lyall whispered in Luna¡¯s ears. ¡°Make sure to tell him that, okay?¡±


    After saying those words, Lyall turned back and walked away.


    Lily apologized to Luna before running after her sister.


    Due to her strong hearing, she heard Lyall¡¯s words perfectly, making her feel apologetic.


    Deep inside, Lily wanted toin to her father about letting her sister stay in the academy. Thetter was here for the uing meeting between the different leaders of the Shire Continent, which would be held in Brynhildr Academy.


    Her sister was like a powder keg that could blow up at any moment, so she was afraid that Lyall would really go bonkers. If that were to happen, she would need to be restrained by the Professors of the academy and chained to a wall or something.


    As much as Lily hated that idea, a part of her entertained it.


    ¡®I guess he will have no choice but to meet her tonight,¡¯ Lily mused. ¡®I just hope that their meeting will not be too problematic.¡¯


    There were still five days before the other Kings and their representatives arrived in Brynhildr Academy, but Lily didn¡¯t know if Ethan would be able to survive five more days with her sister.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, inside Ethan¡¯s Secret Tree House¡­


    A sigh escaped Ethan¡¯s lips as Emma gave him a massage to calm his nerves.


    No matter how many times he told Lyall that they couldn¡¯t be together, the youngdy seemed more determined to be with him than ever.


    Lyall even said that Ethan needed to take responsibility because she didn¡¯t eat him when he was a Salmon back in Queen Celestia¡¯s Domain.


    She also said that since she had seen the young man¡¯s naked body, she would no longer be able to get married.


    Ethan could only roll his eyes at the shameless youngdy¡¯s attempts to make him take responsibility for something he hadn¡¯t done.


    ¡°Your muscles are so stiff, Ethan,¡± Emmamented as she massaged Ethan¡¯s back. ¡°Perhaps I need to give you a massage every week.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love that,¡± Ethan replied as he enjoyed Emma¡¯s soft touch.


    ¡°You can turn around now.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Ethan, who had been stripped of all his clothes, enjoyed Emma¡¯s tender touch, making him temporarily forget the fact that he needed to meet with Lyall after dinner.


    While the youngdy was massaging Ethan¡¯s arm, a knock sounded on the door, and Lilian¡¯s voice was heard from outside.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± Lilian asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied.


    When Lilian entered the room, she was surprised to see Ethan being massaged by Emma, who was only wearing a one-piece night dress.


    But her surprise didn¡¯tst long. She climbed up on the bed and kissed Ethan¡¯s right cheek before telling him everything that happened in Dud Manor just a few minutes ago.


    A helpless sigh escaped Ethan¡¯s lips before he nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Master, do you want me to deal with her?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°She is stronger than you. Also, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. I¡¯ll handle her in my own way.¡±


    ¡°And how do you n to do that?¡± Lilian inquired as her soft hand lightly caressed Ethan¡¯s chest before moving downwards to his abdomen. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t known Lily¡¯s sister for a long time, I can tell that she is a very dangerous person. Even I don''t feel safe around her. She¡¯s like a wild animal that will bite anyone who touches her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her in anguage she¡¯ll understand,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked for Professor Rinehart¡¯s approval to use the Colosseum tonight.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to fight her?¡± Lilian asked as her hand teased Ethan¡¯s sleeping dragon, which was now starting to stir from its sleep.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Lilian, who was clearly trying to provoke him. ¡°But I guess I¡¯ll have to fight you and Emma first.¡±


    Emma and Lilian exchanged a smile with each other before nodding at the same time.


    Knowing their lover''s n to spend the night fighting against Lyall, they decided to spend the afternoon fighting against him and make sure that he would have enough magic reserves to deal with Lily¡¯s sister, who happened to meet Ethan¡¯s Cousin, Chloe, at the entrance of the Great Eagle Forest.


    ¡ª---------------------


    A/N: Sorry, because I only wrote one chapter today. I will write 3 chapters tomorrow to make up for it.

 Chapter 576 Lyall’s Version Of Love [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 576 Lyall¡¯s Version Of Love [Part 1]</h4>


    Right after leaving Dud Manor, Lyall wanted to blow off some steam.


    With this in mind, she headed to the Great Eagle Forest, nning to find something she could punch repeatedly to oblivion until all her frustrations were vented.


    But just as she was about to enter the forest, she noticed someone up ahead.


    Although she was still a distance away, Lyall quickly recognized that the figure she saw was none other than Chloe.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡± Lyall asked as she increased her speed to catch up to Ethan¡¯s cousin.


    ¡°Lyall?¡± Chloe blinked. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Hey! I asked first!¡±


    ¡°¡­ I just n to take a stroll inside the forest for a bit.¡±


    ¡°A stroll? Perfect! I also n to take a little stroll since Ethan is hiding from me.¡±


    Knowing why the young man was hiding from Lyall, the corner of Chloe¡¯s lips curled up a bit.


    Lily¡¯s sister was very straightforward, stubborn, deadly, and wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer.


    With that kind of personality, any kind of discussion would be thrown out of the window, so the only thing that Ethan could do was hide from her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he''s feeling very stressed out right now,¡± Chloe said as she continued to walk deeper into the forest.


    ¡°And how about you?¡± Lyall asked. ¡°Why did you distance yourself from him? Back then, I could tell that you really liked him. Heck, I even felt the strand of killing intent from you back when my brother was fighting against him in the Coliseum.¡±


    Chloe didn¡¯t reply and simply kept walking.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you~¡± Lyall said sweetly. ¡°Why did you distance yourself from Ethan? Lily told me that you didn¡¯t like sharing him with other girls because you grew up in a monogamous family. But I can tell that it was just an excuse.¡±


    Once again Chloe kept her silence, making Lyall frown.


    A momentter, Lily''s sister blocked Chloe¡¯s path and grabbed her robe, lifting her high up in the air with one hand.


    ¡°My sister told me that she agreed to let Ethan have five wives and one concubine,¡± Lyall said as she stared at the girl in her hand with a devilish smile on her face. ¡°Since you¡¯re distancing yourself from him, then give your position to me. Tell him that I¡¯ll take your slot. In return, I will do any favor you ask of me, deal?¡±


    Chloe looked down on Lyall with a calm expression, not looking ufortable in the slightest. Despite the fact that the older girl had her in her grasp, she didn¡¯t show any signs of difort and simply stared at Lyall as if telling her to let her go.


    Lyall clicked her tongue, but she didn¡¯t let go of Chloe¡¯s robe. Instead, she took a stroll in the forest while holding the youngdy in her hand as if she were an umbre.


    If Ethan was there, Lyall would definitely not do such a thing since she didn¡¯t want the young man to hate her.


    She was just very annoyed because Chloe had something she didn¡¯t have, yet thetter was not taking advantage of it.


    Lyall was sure that if she were the one whom Ethan loved instead of Chloe, she would definitely be pregnant with his child by now.


    The Beastkin was a race who revered the strong, and right now, there was no better Mate in Lyall¡¯s eyes than Ethan.


    Frankly, she thought that she wouldn¡¯t find someone who was as strong as her father.


    But every time she saw him, he only got stronger and stronger, making her feel that if she didn¡¯t act now, otherdies would take more space in Ethan¡¯s heart, leaving her with nothing.


    Seff had always told his children that if they wanted something, they should fight for it. It didn¡¯t matter what their background was. He assured his children that if anyone bullied them, he woulde running and beat the crap out of them.


    With such a powerful backer behind her, Lyall had grown carefree and unhindered.


    In fact, among Lily¡¯s brothers and sisters, Lyall was the most unique of them¡­ and probably the most dangerous one as well.


    Lyall wasn¡¯t the strongest among them, but she was still the most dangerous. Even her father, Seff, could tell that his daughter was far too fearless and unhingedpared to his other children.


    Even so, he had learned to ept her for who she was and would fight anyone who would harm his daughter.


    The reason why Seff also allowed Lyall to apany Ethan back to Brynhildr Academy was to make the young man understand what kind of girl she was.


    Whether Ethan would learn to appreciate Lyall or not, Seff would not lift a finger and allow them to make their feelings known to each other.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was love or hate.


    If Ethan loved Lyall, then Seff was fine with that.


    If he didn¡¯t, Seff would respect his decision.


    However, he would definitely beat him half to death as punishment for breaking her daughter¡¯s heart.


    Several minutester, a hum spread in the forest as Lyall walked, still holding Chloe like a parasol. Any animal within hundreds of meters away from her would run away in fright because they could tell that a dangerous predator was approaching them.


    The youngdy didn¡¯t even bother to hide her presence or killing intent and seemed to be perfectly alright even after parading Chloe in the forest with only one hand for a long time.


    ¡°Lyall, I finally understand why you¡¯re having a hard time making Ethan like you,¡± Chloemented, which made Lyall stop humming.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lyall arched an eyebrow. ¡°Tell me why you think that way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t love him,¡± Chloe replied.


    ¡°But I do love him!¡± Lyall stated. ¡°I love him more than you do! I love him more than Lily¡¯s love for him. I love him more than his other lovers do!¡±


    Chloe sighed. ¡°No. You don¡¯t love him. What you want from him is not his heart, but his seed.¡±


    Lyall frowned after hearing the youngdy¡¯s reply. But when she was about to refute it, she found herself unable to do so.


    Her strong obsession for Ethan was purely because he was strong. Aside from that, she couldn''te up with another reason as to why she was so smitten with him.


    If the young man hadn''t been as powerful as he was, Lyall wouldn¡¯t even bother to look in his direction and would probably treat him like air.


    When this realization hit her, her hands loosened a bit, causing Chloe to slip out of her grasp.


    Fortunately, the youngdy was prepared, so the moment Lyall¡¯s grip loosened, she managed tond properly on the ground.


    However, instead of running away, she stood her ground and looked at the confuseddy in front of her with pity.


    A few minutes of silence passed.


    Even the Forest itself was dead silent, with not a single chirp from birds nor a single buzz from insects.


    Lyall¡¯s presence had scared them all away, making them escape as far away as they could.


    When she finally regained herposure, Lyall¡¯s unsteady gaze locked onto Chloe as if seeing her for the first time.


    ¡°Hey~ if I eat your heart, will Ethan love me?¡± Lyall asked, her voice sexy and deadly at the same time.


    Her eyes were cold, and the fingernails on her hand extended, ready to pierce Chloe¡¯s chest in an instant.


    She wanted to take out her warm and beating heart, which she believed to be the one thing that Ethan wanted the most.


    ¡ª--------------------


    E/N: I deserve mentalpensation if Lyall bes one of his wives. I refuse. If it happens, I''ll rewrite the chapter and pray you don''t notice.


    A/N: Kekeke

 Chapter 577 Lyall’s Version Of Love [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 577 Lyall¡¯s Version Of Love [Part 2] </h4>


    Chloe looked at Lyall¡¯s eyes fearlessly as thetter looked at her coldly.


    Right now, Lily¡¯s sister was a hunting wolf, ready to pounce on the deer in front of her at any given moment.


    Chloe was tempted to answer her and say that even if thetter ate her heart, she would still not gain Ethan¡¯s love. On the contrary, Ethan''s difort would turn to hate.


    But for some reason, she believed that Lyall would be fine with that as well. If Ethan hated Lyall, at least he would always think of her. As long as Ethan thought of her, she would be happy.


    But if that happened, only sadness awaited the two of them.


    One wanted to kill.


    The other wanted to be killed.


    Frankly, Chloe didn¡¯t hate Lyall. In her eyes, she was just someone who didn¡¯t understand how to get the attention of the person she liked.


    Right now, Lily¡¯s sister was even willing to do something extreme to make sure that Ethan would only think of her, and no one else.


    ¡°Lyall, do you want me to teach you how to get Ethan to like you?¡± Chloe asked, which took the olderdy by surprise.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lyall, who didn¡¯t expect that Chloe would make this kind of proposal, looked at her in confusion. ¡°Teach me how to get him to like me?¡±


    Chloe nodded. ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Heh~ are you just saying this so that I will spare your life?¡± Lyall sneered.


    ¡°No.¡± Chloe shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Do you really want to appeal to him? I don¡¯t want to brag, but even after he spent a year on the Lands of stor with Lily, I¡¯m sure that I know more about him than your sister does.


    ¡°I know what he likes and what he doesn''t like. In fact, I believe that with just your looks alone, Ethan would be hard pressed not to like you. Honestly, the only problem is your character.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m crazy?¡± Lyall asked. ¡°My brothers and sisters often say that to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that crazy,¡± Chloe answered. ¡°You¡¯re just¡­ spoiled.¡±


    ¡°Spoiled? Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can tell that you¡¯re someone who''s used to getting what you want. And since Ethan refused to be yours, you are starting to feel annoyed. If I''m not mistaken, this is probably your first time struggling to get what you like.¡±


    Again, Lyall wanted to refute her words, but she found herself unable to do so.


    She did get everything she wanted.


    When she wanted something, she would get it.


    If she couldn¡¯t get it, her brother, Conall, would get it for her.


    If her brother couldn¡¯t do it, her Mother and Father would.


    When they were in Southshire, Lyall had asked her Father to make Ethan be her Mate.


    But Seff firmly refused because he was already Lily¡¯s partner.


    Of course, having more than one partner was fine. Seff himself had five wives.


    When Lily had asked the same condition from Ethan, she was using her father as a reference.


    Lyall didn¡¯t n to fight Lily for the position of being the first wife. She was fine being second, third, fourth, or even fifth.


    But after better understanding her feelings, she knew that what she wanted from Ethan was something physical.


    In fact, after thinking about it, she was fine with having a one night stand, on the condition that she would get pregnant afterward.


    However, Ethan wasn¡¯t the type of person who did one night stands.


    He truly cared about rtionships and would take responsibility for his actions.


    Ethan also understood what Lyall wanted from him, which was why he was hiding from her.


    Also, the main reason why Ethan wasn¡¯t too keen about letting Lyall have her way was due to the fact that he didn¡¯t want any of his children to end up the way he did.


    He grew up as an Orphan, so he knew more than anyone how much it hurt growing up without having parents around, especially at times when they were needed the most.


    Although he had an adoptive father, thetter only came home once a month and would only stay for a day or two.


    It was not enough for Ethan to understand what having a parent was like.


    Fortunately, Grandma Agnes and Grandfather Benjamin raised him with love and care.


    Despitecking parental love, Ethan still grew up happy in a warm and loving family.


    This was also why he didn¡¯t want any one night stands.


    While he wasn¡¯t a hopeless romantic, he had firm beliefs about love, and one of them was taking responsibility for the people he loved.


    The twodies stared at each other for a few more minutes before Lyall¡¯s nails shortened.


    ¡°I cannot change who I am,¡± Lyall stated. ¡°If I suddenly act cute, I¡¯ll feel that it will no longer be me.¡±


    ¡°Who said you need to act cute?¡± Chloe looked at thedy in front of her weirdly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to act cute?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then does that mean that I can just pin him down and jam it into me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Chloe couldn¡¯t help but facepalm because she felt like they had just returned to step one again.


    ¡°Come,¡± Chloe said as she took Lyall¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about a strategy for how to make Ethan like you.¡±


    The younger girl took Lyall to one of her favorite spots in the Great Eagle Forest to teach her a few things about how to have a good rtionship with Ethan.


    Meanwhile, as the two girls walked away, a White Gori and a Unicorn peeked out from one of the big trees in the forest.


    They were supposed to meet with Chloe in order to talk about something.


    But seeing that she was with a scary girl, the two decided to remain hiding.


    ¡°That girl likes Ethan?¡± Koko muttered. ¡°Somehow, I feel sorry for that boy.¡±


    ¡°They match each other perfectly,¡± the Unicorn, who didn¡¯t like Ethan,mented.


    ¡°You really think so?¡± Koko asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Unicorn replied. ¡°I mean, there is a famous Human saying, right? What doesn¡¯t kill you will kill you at ater time.¡±


    Koko scratched his head because he didn¡¯t know any famous Human sayings. If the Unicorn said it was so, then it must be right.


    ¡°But what do we do now?¡± Koko asked. ¡°We need to talk to her about the Lia Fail.¡±


    ¡°Let her keep the Stone of Destiny for a while,¡± the Unicorn stated. ¡°Didn¡¯t we all agree that it is safer for it to be in her hands since she will be protected in the academy? Also, the stone is starting to show signs of awakening.¡±


    Koko became silent upon hearing the Unicorn¡¯s words.


    ¡°The Fomorians wished to have it because they are going to look for their rightful King,¡± Koko¡¯s face became very solemn as he said these words. ¡°It¡¯s scary to think about that race being united under one individual.


    ¡°When their king died, many of them tried to take his ce. However, none were recognized as their true liege. Perhaps they had alle to an agreement that the one whom the Stone of Destiny chooses will be their one and true King.


    ¡°If that were to happen, a new dark era will arrive,¡± the Unicorn sighed. ¡°Maybe we should consider finding a new home? The Great Eagle Forest will be decimated once the Fomorians attack en masse.¡±


    Koko knew that the Unicorn was telling the truth.


    If that day were to truly arrive, then he and the rest of the denizens of the Great Eagle Forest would be on the front lines of the battlefield, fighting for a future that not many of them would be able to see after the battle came to an end.


    ¡ª--------------------


    A/N: Sorry, I¡¯m one chapter short. I¡¯ll carry it over tomorrow.

 Chapter 578 All Is Fair In Love And War [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 578 All Is Fair In Love And War [Part 1]</h4>


    For dinner, Ethan went to the Dining Hall in order to fulfill his promise to meet Lyall after eating.


    Just likest time, Lily¡¯s sister dined at Jaeger Manor¡¯s table, but something unexpected caught his eye.


    Chloe and Lyall were seated together, and they seemed to be getting along really well.


    Lily even seemed relieved, probably because her sister had finally calmed down. But she had a feeling that this was merely the calm before the storm.


    Her eyes met Ethan¡¯s, and the two exchanged bitter smiles with each other.


    Both understood that the sooner Ethan and Lyall had a proper talk, the better.


    ¡°So, what do you n on doingter?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Lyall and I don''t speak the samenguage,¡± Ethan replied with a sigh. ¡°When I say no, what she hears is yes.¡±


    Lilian, who was seated beside Ethan, giggled as she passed him a te of food she prepared for him.


    ¡°Then you should learn how to speak hernguage,¡± Lilianmented. ¡°But I have to admit that her poprity with the boys in the academy is well-deserved. How does she maintain that sexy figure? I feel jealous of her.¡±


    Luna and Lilian were both nobles, so their bodies were soft and delicate.


    On the contrary, Lyall''s figure was lean and toned, simr to Nicole and, to a certain extent, Lily.


    Even Ethan had to agree that with Emma out of thepetition, Lyall would win when it came to sexiness since she was as fit as a fiddle.


    Her body was curvaceous as well. Even when fully clothed, her seductive beauty made the boys fantasize about her.


    ¡°Should I exercise too?¡± Luna asked. ¡°I think I¡¯m gaining some weight as ofte.¡±


    ¡°How about we jog together?¡± Lilian proposed. ¡°If the two of us encourage each other, I¡¯m sure we will be consistent.¡±


    Ethan smiled at this light banter between his lovers.


    The two of them really got along well, and sometimes, Lilian would sleep in Luna¡¯s room so that they could have some girl talk.


    Selene, Luna¡¯s Carbuncle, and Lilian¡¯s Familiar, Aria, had also be very good friends with each other.


    The little Water Fairy would often ride on Selene¡¯s back as thetter ran across the academy, eliciting giggles from the little Fairy.


    Ethan reverted his focus on eating his meal, not wanting to face Lyall with an empty stomach.


    An hourter, the two of them left the Dining Hall together and walked side by side.


    Lyall didn¡¯t say anything and simply followed wherever Ethan went.


    No words were exchanged between them because both understood that there was only onenguage they could use tomunicate properly.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the Coliseum entered their sight. This was also when Lyall broke the silence and spoke to the young man beside her.


    ¡°When we first heard that Lily had chosen a mate while she was in the past, our whole family felt the strong urge to murder someone,¡± Lyall said with a smile on her face.


    ¡°We thought that someone had taken advantage of our family member¡¯s vulnerability while she was far away from home with no one who could protect her. So, when my father wanted to know what kind of man she chose, my brother and I volunteered to go.¡±


    Lyall reminisced about that time several months ago.


    Truth be told, she had wanted to kill Ethan back then, thinking that Lily¡¯s Mate had forced himself on her.


    At that time, Ethan was still weak.


    Terribly weak.


    Even so, he still fought against her brother, Conall, with everything he had.


    It was then that she developed an interest in Ethan. He might''ve been weak, but she saw in him something that made her want to see how much he would grow in the future.


    ¡°I thought that you would only be really strong after you graduated from the academy,¡± Lyall added. ¡°But, when we apanied Mama Leah here to the academy, I noticed that ¡°I thought that you would only be really strong after you you had gotten a bit stronger.


    ¡°Your fight against her proved that my hunch was right. Perhaps, that was also when I came to understand that I needed to take your existence seriously. Aside from my Father and my family members, I haven¡¯t really met anyone whom I consider strong by my standards.


    ¡°Of course, I have seen plenty of strong people. However, most of them were in the same age range as my father. As for the rest, only old people remained. Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, and that Grand Archmage¡ªthey are old people, so it''s only normal for them to be strong, right?


    ¡°If after reaching that age, they are still weak, that only means that they weren¡¯t individuals who were dated to be strong. In this world, only the strong can have anything they want. The weak can only follow their lead. Such is the way of the Beastkins.¡±


    Ethan listened to Lyall¡¯s words because this was the first time that she was opening herself to him.


    Her words were raw and full of emotion. It gave him a glimpse of the true Lyall, and it was very different from the yful and very possessive version of her that he knew about.


    ¡°I decided long ago that if I were ever to choose a Mate, it would be someone stronger than me,¡± Lyall said as she and Ethan entered the entrance of the Coliseum. ¡°Even now, that goal hasn¡¯t changed. After all, I¡¯m not an ordinary girl.


    ¡°I am strong, I am beautiful, I am a unique individual. Only my future Mate will be able to possess someone like me, and I will only give myself to him. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if my interest in you disappeared once you were ever defeated by someone.


    ¡°That will mean that there is someone stronger than you, and that would mean that I might choose that person as my next target. I don¡¯t really know much about love, but I grew up knowing what thew of the strongest was. So, Ethan, let¡¯s fight.¡±


    Lyall ced her hands over his waist as she looked at the young man who was standing opposite her in the arena.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight a no-holds-barred battle,¡± Lyall stated. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you use your Domain, or whatever. I will fight you with everything I have. But let¡¯s put something on the line to make this interesting. What are you willing to bet?¡±


    Since it hade down to a fight, the youngdy decided to go all out. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have any regrets in the future regardless of the oue of their battle.

 Chapter 579 All Is Fair In Love And War [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 579 All Is Fair In Love And War [Part 2] </h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t like betting,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°My Grandma told me there are three things I shouldn''t do in this life. And they are gambling, betrayal, and touching her wallet. Aside from those three, I can do anything else.¡±


    Lyall chuckled after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply. She knew very little about him since, all this time, the only thing she cared about was his strength.


    She never even bothered asking about his family members, his goals in life, and what he wished to do in the future.


    In the past, all of these details were something she considered irrelevant. But now, she was starting to see past the small bubble that had be herfort zone.


    ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t really gambling,¡± Lyall insisted. ¡°This is just a bet because that way, this fight will be more interesting.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you have in mind?¡± Ethan asked.


    He knew that this was the only way that he and Lyall would be able to see eye to eye.


    ¡°Let¡¯s first talk about what you want to happen if you win,¡± Lyall smirked. ¡°What do you want, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°I want you to stop being so clingy and possessive of me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? I thought you¡¯re going to say that I should stay out of your life if you win. Heh~ it seems that you¡¯re not opposed to having me around.¡±


    ¡°You are Lily¡¯s sister,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°How can I say such a thing to her family?¡±


    Lyall smirked, knowing that Ethan was a softie when it came to people. The only time he''d act merciless was when he was fighting against opponents that he had to kill no matter what.


    Lyall was there when Ethan took Constantine away to kill him.


    That alone was enough to tell her that Ethan was someone who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill once his hands had been forced by circumstances.


    ¡°Then what about you?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°What do you want from me if you win?¡±


    ¡°I want to be your lover,¡± Lyall dered. ¡°Is what I¡¯d like to say, but I changed my mind. Right now, I still don¡¯t know if I am willing to spend my lifetime with you. So, let¡¯s settle for this instead.¡±


    Lyall raised her hand and pointed her finger at the young man in front of her.


    ¡°If I win, you will take me out on a date, and you need to take it seriously,¡± Lyall stated. ¡°I¡¯ve never been on a date before, so I want to know what it feels like.¡±


    Ethan was genuinely surprised. He was expecting that Lyall would really demand that he made her his lover if she won against him.


    ¡°Very well. I ept your bet,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Good,¡± Lyall said as a devilish smile appeared on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s get this fight over with.¡±


    On the stands of the Coliseum, several individuals sat to observe the match.


    Luna, Lily, Lilian, Lilith, and Emma, sat beside each other.


    (A/N: To this day, I don¡¯t know why all of their names started with the letter L. This is purely a coincidence kekeke!)


    (E/N: If that¡¯s what you need to tell yourself to be able to sleep well at night, so be it. I swear you did it to torment me. Fufufu.)


    A good distance away from them was Nicole.


    Lily had invited her to watch the battle, which she happily epted. However, she wanted to watch it away from the others so that she could concentrate on the match more.


    On the opposite side of the stands, Chloe and her Master, Professor Nic, had alsoe to watch the battle.


    But they weren¡¯t the only people who were in the stands. Alice and Professor Ophelia were seated beside Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret, who had just activated the barrier over the arena to prevent anyone from getting killed in an all-out battle.


    The adults found the bet between Ethan and Lyall quite amusing, while the youngdies watched this with various thoughts in their mind.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but shake her head helplessly. Ethan sure kept on attractingdies left and right.


    Although she knew that the young man wasn¡¯t actively trying to seduce or attract anyone, his mere presence was simply too eye-catching for thedies to not look in his direction.


    Chloe, who was with Professor Nic, came to cheer for both Ethan and Lyall. Her talk with Lily¡¯s sister allowed thetter to better understand her true desires and think about how she should approach things using her own terms.


    As for Alice, she only came to watch after Lyle (the Will of Eileifr Eques) told her that she should go to the Colosseum in order to learn something new.


    Professor Ophelia, who happened to visit her at that time, decided to apany her since she was also curious about what was about to transpire in the Coliseum.


    There, they met Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret, who hade to mediate the battle.


    Since they were already there, they decided to stay next to the two Professors and watch the battle from the VIP seats in the Coliseum.


    ¡°I¡¯ll toss this coin,¡± Lyall said as she showed a gold coin in her hand. ¡°Once it touches the ground, our fight will begin.¡±


    Ethan nodded before summoning his Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    Seeing that he was ready to fight, Lyall flicked the coin in her hand.


    But before the coin could even reach its highest point, she charged at Ethan, catching the other by surprise.


    Lyall had transformed her feet into that of a Werewolf, giving her an incredible boost in speed.


    Because of this, Ethan wasn¡¯t able to raise his guard properly and got hit by a punch that sent him flying.


    ¡°First Lesson, Ethan,¡± Lyall said as she reappeared right above Ethan¡¯s body, which was still in mid-air. ¡°All is fair in love and war.¡±


    The devilish beauty then gave a kick, which he barely managed to block with his Trident. But since they were mid-air, he was unable to get a foothold that would''ve helped him properly block her attack.


    His body then crashed into the ground like a cannonball. Lyall¡¯sbination attack had truly caught him by surprise.


    ¡®That got to hurt!¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®This girl really knows how to fight dirty. I like it!¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half rolled his eyes at his partner-in-crime. Sebastian was clearly enjoying the battle between Ethan and Lyall, which was about to enter its next stage.

 Chapter 580 All Is Fair In Love And War [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 580 All Is Fair In Love And War [Part 3]</h4>


    After sending Ethan crashing to the ground, Lyall seemed to step onto something mid-air and pushed herself downwards like a cannonball.


    She didn¡¯t n on relenting in her assault, and she didn¡¯t feel guilty about it.


    Not at all!


    In fact, she was even smiling, for it had been a long while since she hadst felt something this exhrating in.


    She loved fighting, and she loved fighting strong opponents. The looks on the faces of the people whom she defeated made her realize that winning was everything.


    Lyall didn¡¯t care if she yed dirty.


    For her, battles were a matter of life and death. No matter how honorable and dignified you were, it wouldn¡¯t matter once you were dead.


    Seff told her that only the winners were able to write history, which was true. The history of mankind had always been like that, with Kingdoms rising and Kingdoms falling into ruin.


    It didn¡¯t matter how the war started.


    The only thing that mattered was the result.


    Ethan, who was still not able to catch his breath, blocked Lyall¡¯s third punch with his trident. However, the force behind the punch was so strong that a small crater had appeared under the young man¡¯s body.


    Blood seeped at the corner of his lips as he roared to unleash countless Water Snakes to push Lyall away.


    However, she knew that if she gave Ethan some breathing space, he would be able to stop her momentum.


    She didn¡¯t want that to happen, so using brute force, she shredded the Water Snakes as if she was tearing paper.


    Ethan ordered one of his Water Snakes to pull him away from where Lyall was, but his opponent had already seen thising.


    With a speed that far surpassed most of the opponents that Ethan faced before, Lyall cut the Water Snake in half before using her fist to once again punch Ethan.


    However, something different happened this time.


    A silver spear appeared in front of her and tanked the blow, allowing Ethan to roll on the ground.


    He then summoned a Water Snake, which grabbed hold of his body before hurling him toward the sky.


    Lyall chuckled as she watched the teenage boy summon a pair of Fairy Wings, allowing him to regain his breath andposure.


    Their exchange didn¡¯t evenst a minute, but Ethan was already in a world of pain due to his opponent¡¯s brutality.


    His left arm was also aching since he had used it to block the punches that Lyall had aimed at his face and chest.


    ¡®She got me good,¡¯ Ethan thought as he panted for breath.


    ¡®Yes, she got you good,¡¯ Sebastian said. ¡®But she was still holding back, you know?¡¯


    ¡®I know,¡¯ Ethan replied. ¡®She had only used partial transformation and didn¡¯t use her Werewolf Form.¡¯


    Lyall was a full-blooded Beastkin.


    This meant that she could only show her true strength if she fully transformed into her Werewolf Form.


    But since she didn¡¯t do that, it meant that she nned to fight Ethan using only her Partial Transformation.


    ¡®You understand, right?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®This is a direct challenge and an unspoken rule that she had set. She intended to fight you using only half of her strength.¡¯


    ¡®That also means that if you use either of your Domains, you automatically lose this fight,¡¯ Sebastianughed. ¡®This girl is both strong and sly. She¡¯s really a wolf.¡¯


    If the one fighting against Lyall wasn¡¯t Ethan, they would have probably suffered serious injuries and might have been knocked unconscious already.


    Ethan was only able to survive because the strength of his body had already surpassed that of an ordinary human.


    The Bloodline of the Tide Bringer, as well as the other Bloodlines inside of him, had already merged together to reconstruct his body.


    If Ethan wanted to, he could easily pulverize a stone with a single punch.


    ¡°How long are you going to make me wait?¡± Lyall asked in a teasing tone. ¡°I knew that we should have set some rules about flying. It¡¯s a very unfair ability, especially for those who can¡¯t fly like me.¡±


    ¡°All is fair in love and war,¡± Ethan replied before wiping the blood at the corner of his lips with his hand.


    ¡°Wow! Very original!¡± Lyall chuckled. ¡°Come down here, little Fairy Prince. I promise not to hurt you.¡±


    Ethan closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths in order to harness the power that was rising in his body.


    Half a minuteter, he opened his eyes, and a golden light emerged from them.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ethannded in the arena instead of bombarding Lyall with spells and using his advantage.


    His long hair, which had been tied up by a hairpin, hade loose, making it flutter as a gust of wind flew past him.


    Lyall observed the boy from a distance because she felt that charging at him right now would be dangerous.


    She didn¡¯t know why she felt this way. But as a Beastkin, she trusted her instincts, so she observed him with the gaze of a hunter.


    Ethan removed his robe and tossed it outside of the arena, revealing his toned body that made Lyall whistle.


    He then took a wolf hairpin from his storage ring, and tied up his hair, making sure that it wouldn¡¯t get in his way when he started to fight seriously.


    When he was done, his wand appeared in front of him, ready to fight against the person that had hurt her Master.


    ¡°Come sing with me,¡± Ethan said softly as he held his wand firmly.


    ¡°Illumina!¡±


    A melodious voice resounded in the surroundings as the Mermaid Princess made her appearance.


    Unlike before where only a silhouette of hers could be seen, the fine features of her body and beautiful face appeared for the first time.


    Illumina caressed Ethan¡¯s face from behind him before while looking at the youngdy who dared to harm her precious Ethan.


    ¡°Support me from behind,¡± Ethan stated.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Illumina replied. She rose up a few meters above the young man and sped her hands together.


    ¡°First Verse,¡± Illumina smiled sweetly. ¡°Luby for a stormy night.¡±


    A mellow melody started ying in the arena, making the eyes of those who listened to the song feel heavy as if they were about to fall asleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N: If you are curious about the song, search for ¡°Luby for a stormy night¡± by Vienna Teng.


    E/N: *Encourages the listen*

 Chapter 581 All Is Fair In Love And War [Part 4]

    ??Illumina¡¯s beautiful voice spread across the Colosseum, affecting not only Lyall but also those who were watching the battle.


    Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret faintly smiled out of pleasant surprise, not expecting Ethan¡¯s Resonance to finally take form this soon.


    While the song did have an effect on them, they had plenty of ways to counter the drowsiness that was assaulting them.


    The two of them were even enjoying the luby of the Mermaid Princess because it had been a while since they had heard such a beautiful singing voice.


    Professor Ophelia and Professor Nic were able to stay awake since both of them also had ways to counter such magic.


    However, they had to admit that fighting against Ethan while the Mermaid Princess was singing was going to be extremely hard unless the other side ended the battle quickly.


    Contrary to the grown ups, Luna and Lilian were doing their best to keep their eyes open, but the beautiful melody was simply too much.


    Not long after, the two dozed off while hugging Lily, who was pinching her own leg to keep herself awake.


    Beastkins had incredibly sharp hearing, so this kind of attack affected them more than others. However, unlike her friends who were now asleep beside her, she was still awake, albeit barely.


    Lilith, who was in her cat form, would bob her head from time to time as she, too, fought the effect of Ethan¡¯s Resonance.


    Chloe and Nicole, who were also watching the battle, were also not faring very well. However, both of them held onto their consciousness and kept their eyes open.


    The adults nced at the teenagers who were still awake and nodded their heads in satisfaction.


    It required strong willpower to ovee such powerful mental and spiritual attacks.


    But the one who impressed them more was Alice.


    The silver-haired beauty actually ced magical earplugs in her ears, preventing herself from hearing the Mermaid¡¯s singing.


    As to where she got those earplugs and why she was carrying them, nobody really knew.


    But the fact that she had it would allow her to see the battle from beginning to end.


    ¡°You¡¯re cheating,¡± Lyall said with a smile, but her voice was no longer as mischievous as earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Ethan replied as he approached the youngdy while cracking his knuckles. ¡°This is part of my power, so it¡¯s not cheating.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± Lyall admitted before taking a step forward.


    In the blink of an eye, she reappeared in front of Ethan, with her fists ready to strike.


    But, Ethan was prepared. He met her attack, and their fists collided with each other, sending a small shockwave in their surroundings.


    The young man could have evaded Lyall¡¯s blow because he was certain that his opponent could only run in a straight line due to the effect of Illumina¡¯s singing.


    But he didn¡¯t do that. Wanting to test his physical strength without using his weapons, he met her blow with his own.


    Lyall took a step back, but Ethan took three steps back after their blows met.


    It was obvious that when it came to raw physical strength, the youngdy was ahead of him.


    If he were fighting ordinary Beastkins, they would have already been blown away by Ethan¡¯s punch. But, Lyall was built differently.


    She was Seff¡¯s daughter, and she had inherited his bloodline.


    If Wizards and Witches had Legacies, Beastkins had something simr, which was called Bloodline Inheritances.


    They were able to inherit the strongest ability of their bloodline, and sometimes, they would even be born with more than one inheritance.


    Seff came from a long line of Beast Kings who were known for their incredible strength and power.


    If Wizards and Witches needed to look for a fortuitous encounter to acquire a Legacy, Beastkins only needed to understand the dormant powers within their body to awaken their Bloodline Inheritance.


    Simply put, all Beastkins had their own Legacies already inside them. As to whether they would be able to awaken it was another matter entirely.


    Lyall growled as she unleashed a flurry of blows at Ethan, which were fast but not impossible to dodge, block, or deflect.


    Clearly, she was unable to use her full strength because she was being affected by Illumina¡¯s luby.


    Seeing none of her blowsnd on her target, Lyall distanced herself from Ethan and did something that no one within the Colosseum expected her to do.


    Lily¡¯s sister raised both of her hands and pped them over her ears at the same time, making her stagger.


    Soon, blood flowed from her ears as her eardrum ruptured, making Sebastian choke on hismentating.


    ¡°T-This girl is crazy!¡± Sebastian said in shock.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that already a fact?¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented, but there was a rare glint of appreciation in his eyes. What Lyall did was something he could respect.


    He couldn¡¯t hate someone who was willing to put their everything on the line to win, even though he had a very bad impression of the girl whom hebelled as crazy.


    ¡°Hah~ That¡¯s much better!¡± Lyall said after everything around her turned silent. ¡°Your singing will not affect me now.¡±


    Ethan, who was surprised by Lyall¡¯s action, shook his head helplessly. However, a faint smile was still on his face. It seemed that his opponent thought that not being able to hear Illumina¡¯s song would negate the effect of her singing.


    Illumina continued to sing, but her eyes contained a hint of mischief. Although what Lyall did was correct, she had other ways to use the power of her singing voice.


    ¡°Thirteenth Verse,¡± Illumina said softly. ¡°Hunter¡¯s Mark.¡±


    Illumina sang once again, and this time, her song was solely directed at the young man standing in the arena.


    Ethan could feel his strength rising by leaps and bounds and his senses bing sharper than ever before.


    Since Lyall thought that Illumina¡¯s song was the same, she didn¡¯t hesitate to charge at Ethan with a fearless grin on her face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But to her surprise, Ethan also charged at her with a smile of his own.


    The two once again exchange blows. However, this time, Lyall skidded a few metres away, while Ethan held his ground.


    A look of disbelief appeared on her face, for it never crossed her mind that Ethan would overpower her using only his physical prowess.


    She couldn¡¯t even see anything that could have potentially increased her opponent¡¯s strength in a short period of time, making her face turn solemn.


    But in the end, she threw these thoughts aside and unleashed the power of her Bloodline Inheritance.


    Using her wed hands, Lyall made a shing gesture in front of her, creating a Crimson de that flew in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    But this Crimson de suddenly split into dozens of des, all of which targeted Ethan as if they had a life on their own.

 Chapter 582 All Is Fair In Love And War [Part 5]

    ??Ethan summoned his Sea God¡¯s Trident and Lightbringer to help him fend off Lyall¡¯s attacks. But as he was about to deflect one of them, Lyall suddenly appeared beside him, catching him by surprise.


    Lightbringer, who was like a satellite hovering around Ethan, blocked her attack in time, allowing the young man to focus his attention on his opponent.


    But at that exact same time, something hit him from the side of his body, which made him skid several metres backward.


    ¡°Finallynded a hit,¡± Lyall said with a smile.


    But before she could do anything else, she found herself unable to move. A Water Snake as thin and as long as a water hose emerged from the ground behind her, binding itself around her legs.


    Soon more Water Snakes emerged and coiled up around her body, holding on to her arms and legs and preventing her from moving.


    At first, Lyall wasn¡¯t too worried, thinking that she could easily break free from their hold. But after some time, she realised that she was unable to break free.


    Illumina¡¯s song, Hunter¡¯s Mark, increased the potency of Ethan¡¯s strength as well as the power of his magic.


    This was made to solely ¡°hunt¡± his target, no matter how strong or powerful it was.


    Ethan then pressed his palms together, creating two giant Water Hands that wrapped around the youngdy who was unable to break free from the countless water snakes wrapped around her.


    Since his opponent couldn¡¯t hear him, he decided to just make her faint due to theck of oxygen.


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half thought that the battle was over.


    But just as they were about to congratte Ethan, the water hands that secured Lyall in ce exploded.


    From there, a Red Werewolf emerged, growling at Ethan as if he had done her dirty.


    ¡°Looks like all the bets are off,¡± Sebastianughed because he knew that Lyall had truly gone bonkers this time.


    Ethan, who also knew that his opponent had finally gone all out, decided that he no longer had to hold back.


    ¡°Grand Aria.¡±


    As soon as those two words were spoken, Ethan and Lyall appeared above the sea, which was the young man¡¯s home turf.


    Lyall roared and unleashed several Wind des at Ethan who was hovering over the sea.


    Ethan wasn''t surprised after seeing that Lyall was able to stand over the sea.


    He had seen her do it in Queen Celestia¡¯s Domain, so he was already expecting this oue.


    But his opponent had forgotten one simple thing.


    Ethan¡¯s dominion was the sea. So, he did what any reasonable person would do and dove down.


    A storm was raging in the domain, so the sea was pitch ck, making Lyall unable to sense where Ethan was.


    The giant waves that were crashing against her didn¡¯t make things easier.


    She was also forced to run around in order to avoid the lightning bolts raining down on her.


    ¡®So this is what Conall saw when he fought Ethan,¡¯ Lyall thought as she did her best to evade the lightning bolts that were raining down on her.


    However, although she managed to dodge them, the electricity that spread in the surroundings affected her, making her groan in pain.


    More and more lightning bolts descended, making the surface of the sea look like a spider web made of electricity.


    Lyall was very stubborn, so she refused to give up despite the helpless situation.


    But being stubborn didn¡¯t mean that she would be able to find a solution to escape her predicament.


    She didn''t even have an idea as to where Ethan was. He had swam hundreds of metres deep into the sea and was looking at the pitiful Red Werewolf from where he was.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lyall was still inexperienced in fighting in this kind of environment, so she had no way of winning against Ethan once he used his Domain.


    Of course, experts like Seff and Professor Barrett could deal with Ethan even if he had dived under the water.


    This was especially true for Professor Barret, who had a dimensional chain that could grab Ethan as long as he was within his range.


    In the end, the raging sea devoured the helpless Werewolf who refused to give up until the end.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lyall opened her eyes, she found herself inside an unfamiliar room.


    But the smell of medicinal herbs let her know that she was inside the Academy¡¯s Infirmary.


    She could feel a bandage wrapped around her head, which only left out her eyes, nose, and mouth.


    Professor Galena, who noticed that her patient had woken up, walked toward her bed and waved her wand.


    Golden words appeared in front of Lyall, telling her to just rest because her eardrums were still undergoing recovery.


    The youngdy nodded her head in understanding before sighing in her heart.


    Thest thing she remembered was all the lightning bolts congregating in one ce in order to attack her.


    Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t survive such an attack, she shouted ¡°I surrender¡± before losing consciousness.


    That was thest thing she remembered from her battle with Ethan, and it made her feel embarrassed.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t n on using her Werewolf Form because she instinctively knew that if she did that, Ethan would then use his Domain.


    She had already seen the power of his Celestial Domain, and frankly, she didn¡¯t like the idea of being attacked by thousands of Fairies, not to mention the Giant Hydra who had easily dealt with the Fomorians.


    But she just wasn¡¯t able to stop herself from transforming when Ethan had trapped her. It reminded her of what happened to the Fomorians, so she instinctively broke free, not wanting to suffer the same fate as them.


    But she just wasn¡¯t able to stop herself from transforming when Ethan had trapped her. It reminded her of what happened ¡®I lost,¡¯ Lyall thought. ¡®He has be so powerful in such a short time. I don¡¯t know if he can beat Father now, but even if he couldn¡¯t, I¡¯m sure that he would be able to do it after graduating from the academy.¡¯


    Lyall sighed a second time before closing her eyes.


    Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t feel too bitter after losing for the first time in her life.


    She had fought until the end, so she could ept the results.


    ¡®I¡¯ll ask Father how to defeat him when he uses a Domain,¡¯ Lyall thought. ¡®I need to unlock my second inheritance too.¡¯


    Lyall had unlocked one of her Bloodline Inheritance, while Conall had unlocked two of them.


    Lily had still not unlocked hers, but she was at the cusp of awakening her bloodline powers.


    Unlike her brothers and sisters, she was Half Beastkin and Half Witch, allowing her to gain the power of both worlds.


    But as a hybrid, she couldn¡¯t just focus on one power alone.


    She needed to Master both her Physical and Magical Abilities to make herself very formidable, which her parents were looking forward to.


    This was also why they decided to send Lily to Brynhildr Academy. They wanted her to tap onto the power of her Magic and find a way to merge the two powers into one.


    As Lyall was about to fall asleep, she sensed a familiar presence inside the room.


    She then hurriedly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    A few secondster, Ethan sat beside her bed and looked at her with a guilty look on his face.


    He had wanted to fight Lyall without seriously harming her, but in the end, his opponent took drastic measures to win against him.


    One thing led to another, and before he knew it, he was already hurling lightning bolts at her while the waves crashed against her.


    The young man then put a handwritten letter beside Lyall¡¯s bed before leaving the infirmary.


    After a few minutes, Lyall opened her eyes. She waited until she could no longer sense Ethan¡¯s presence and waited five more minutes to make sure that he wouldn¡¯t return.


    After that, she reached out toward the letter beside her and read its contents.


    ¡°You said that you haven¡¯t ever gone on a date, right? So, let¡¯s go on a date. I will take you to a ce that I¡¯ve always wanted to visit but was unable to go to in the past. Since it will be my first time going to that ce, let¡¯s go together. I¡¯m sure that it will be fun.


    Get better soon, and don¡¯t be too reckless next time you fight.¡±


    Lyall, who was holding the letter in her hand, couldn¡¯t help but smirk after seeing that Ethan decided to go on a date with her.


    ¡°All part of the n,¡± Lyall said softly. ¡°Chloe is right. You are a softie.¡±


    Feeling lighthearted, the youngdy closed her eyes and fell asleep once again.


    Although she didn¡¯t know where the two of them were going for their date, she was looking forward to seeing what Ethan had in mind.

 Chapter 583 I’ll Never Be Able To Pull That Off

    <h4>Chapter 583 I¡¯ll Never Be Able To Pull That Off </h4>


    Two days after Ethan¡¯s and Lyall¡¯s battle¡­


    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± Lily asked Chloe, who was standing beside her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think your sister and a skirt arepatible with each other,¡± Chloe answered with a giggle, seeing Lyall look so irritable as she stood before the two of them.


    Lyall and Ethan would be going on a date the next day, so Lily decided to help her sister dress up properly for the asion. But, as much as Lyall looked good in all the clothes they made her wear, she just couldn¡¯t feel at ease wearing ¡°girly clothes¡±.


    ¡°Can I rip it in half?¡± Lyall asked as she looked down on her long skirt. ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable with a skirt going past my knees. What if I need to run or fight? I feel like I¡¯m going to trip if I wear this long skirt.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Lily replied before looking at the scattered clothes on top of her bed.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t have any fashionable clothes that would fit her sister, she nced at Chloe as if asking if she had any ideas in mind.


    Perhaps knowing that Lily was at her wit''s end, she decided to lend her hand and offer a suggestion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping,¡± Chloe proposed.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s the only option left right now.¡± Lily nodded.


    After making up their mind, the three went to Limeburgh Town to shop for clothes that would be appropriate for a date.


    Lyall¡¯s clothes were mostly hand-me-downs from her brothers and sisters. She barely paid attention to how the clothes looked. It was good enough as long as it fit her and she couldfortably move around in them.


    There had never been an asion where she needed to dress up to impress someone, so she was feeling very ufortable with the soft, frilly dresses that Lily had asked her to wear.


    When they arrived at the town, they headed to one of the shops that Chloe and Luna frequently visited to buy clothes.


    The saledy immediately recognized Chloe, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to approach her and ask if she wanted to see the new set of clothes that had just arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to, but we can do thatter,¡± Chloe said with a smile. ¡°For now, can you help us pick clothes that will look good on her? She¡¯s going on a date tomorrow, but she isn¡¯tfortable wearing skirts. Do you have any rmendations?¡±


    The saledy who went by the name, Elsie gazed at Lyall from head to foot, then circled around her twice.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting a tomboyish vibe from her,¡± Elsiemented. ¡°But it¡¯s not my first time handling customers like her. Please wait while I choose a few sets of clothes that I think will look good on her and match her tastes.¡±


    Elsie told the other saledy that she would be going to the inventory room, where the clothes that were not yet on disy were stored.


    Fifteen minutester, she returned with three sets of clothes and asked Lyall to try all of them.


    ¡°The changing room is this way,¡± Elsie said with a smile. ¡°The clothes have been magically altered to perfectly fit whoever is wearing them. Also, they are made with the highest quality materials, so they are veryfortable to wear.¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t raise my expectations,¡± Lyallmented before entering the changing room with the first set of clothes.


    Chloe had been helped by Elsie a few times in the past, so she believed her impable taste.


    After a few minutes, the blind of the Changing Room parted, revealing Lyall.


    She was wearing a ck outfit that seemed more suitable for a battle appointment instead of a date.


    Her bare shoulders could be seen, and just as she wanted, the ck pants didn¡¯t go past her knee as well.


    It was stylish in a sense that even Chloe and Lily had noints about it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N: For more reference, check what Tifa Lockhart wore in Final Fantasy Advent Children.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°I like these clothes,¡± Lyall said. ¡°How do I look?¡±


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Lily replied.


    Chloe nodded. ¡°Mmm. It looks good on you.¡±


    Seeing that her first rmendation gained unanimous approval, Elsie handed Lyall the second set of clothes, making thetter look excited.


    The three of them didn¡¯t have to wait long before Lyall once again appeared before them.


    This time, she was wearing a ck miniskirt with ck pants under them.


    Her upper clothes was a white half shirt that exposed her well toned abs, and waist. It was matched with a ck leather jacket making her look incredibly sexy.


    For a brief moment, Chloe and Lily envied her gorgeous look.


    ¡°Ethan is finished,¡± Lily said with a faint smile on her face after seeing what her sister was wearing.


    ¡°Damn¡­,¡± Chloe muttered in agreement with Lily. ¡°I¡¯d never be able to pull that off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with this as well,¡± Lyall smiled after hearing the praises from the twodies who had dragged her to go shopping.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d have fun shopping for clothes, so she decided to buy a few more to show off to her family when she goes back home.


    ¡°I have onest set for you, youngdy,¡± Elsie said as she looked at Lyall with a satisfied look on her face. ¡°But everything you wear really looks good on you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Lyall replied, but this time, there was a hint of genuine appreciation in her voice.


    While Lyall went back to the dressing room, Chloe and Lily asked Elsie if she had a few clothes that she could rmend to them as well.


    The saledy was more than happy to give them a few rmendations. Making her customers happy would make her boss happy.


    And when her boss was happy, she would get a bonus in her sry.


    (E/N: Sir Elyon, how do we make you happy?)


    (A/N: Kekeke.)


    While the threedies were chatting with each other, the blinds of the changing room parted.


    Just like earlier, Lyall was wearing a white cropped shirt that showed her abdomen. But she was also wearing a cropped denim jacket with matching blue jeans.


    Overall, it also looked good on her¡ªso good that it would make the heads of a few guys turn in her direction.


    ¡°It looks good on you too, sister,¡± Lily said with approval.


    ¡°That can do as your everyday wear,¡± Chloemented. ¡°But I think you should wear the second set of clothes for your date tomorrow. What do you think, Lily?¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way.¡± Lily nodded.


    After confirming that they would be buying all three sets of clothes, Elsie wrapped them up and ced them on a shopping bag.


    They stayed in the shop for one more hour longer as Chloe and Lily tried on and bought a few clothes that were rmended to them by Elsie.


    All in all, everyone went back to the academy with smiles on their faces.


    Clearly, they were very satisfied with their purchases, making Elsie and the owner of her shop very happy as well.

 Chapter 584 Do You Know Who The Wizard Of Oz Is?

    <h4>Chapter 584 Do You Know Who The Wizard Of Oz Is?</h4>


    Ethan looked at himself in front of the mirror while Sebastian and his Other Halfughed inside his Sea of Consciousness.


    ¡°Ethan, my boy. Are you seriously going to wear your Wizard Robe out on a date?¡± Sebastian said afterughing so hard.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Ethan replied, suspiciously averting his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m just checking if there are wrinkles on my robes.


    The two members of the peanut gallery once againughed out loud after hearing the young man¡¯s excuse, making his cheeks redden in embarrassment.


    ¡°Ethan, let me do you a favor,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented after having a goodugh. ¡°Open your Celestial Aria. I¡¯ll handle it from there.¡±


    For a brief moment, Ethan wondered why his Other Half was asking him to open his Celestial Domain.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for him to realize why he was asked to do that.


    ¡°Celestial Aria,¡± Ethan stated, which immediately sent him inside his Celestial Domain.


    ¡°Give me a few seconds,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said. The second constetion inside the Domain soon twinkled as if it was going to do something mischievous.


    A minuteter, a ray of light descended from the heavens and shone on Ethan¡¯s body.


    When the light receded, Ethan saw a mirror made of water in front of him, which reflected his new set of clothes.


    The young man in the mirror was wearing a white shirt, a ck denim jacket, and ck pants.


    To top it all off, he was even wearing sunsses as if he was some kind of celebrity going to walk on the red carpet.


    His hair was already tied up with the wolf hair clip that he usually wore everyday.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Creation Domains are really helpful. You can create anything in them as long as you have enough magic power to do so.¡±


    ¡°Just remember this, Ethan,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said with a smirk. ¡°The clothes you''re wearing are made up of magic, and it will onlyst for half a day. So, be mindful of the time or you will be walking butt naked in the middle of the night. Well, I¡¯m sure that Lyall won¡¯t mind it though.¡±


    While Sebastian and his Other Half was talking to him, the Fairies of the Domain circled their Prince and praised him for his good looks.


    ¡°Wow! You look so good, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Is there some kind of asion? Why are you all dressed up?¡±


    ¡°Master, can you create a chocte fountain here in the Domain? We¡¯d love that!¡±


    ¡°Choctes are good.¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    Since the Fairies were persistent, Ethan agreed to make a small chocte fountain at the base of the ¡°World Tree¡± inside his domain, which made all the Fairies cheer in happiness.


    Right after he finished doing that, he escaped the Domain because he was afraid that the other Fairies would make other requests of him.


    Looking at the full-body mirror in his room onest time, Ethan checked if there was nothing wrong with his clothes.


    When he was done admiring the quality of the clothes, he finally left the room to go to the meeting ce that he and Lyall had agreed upon.


    But when he arrived at the Common Room, Luna and Lilian looked at him with surprised looks on their faces.


    ¡°You dressed up well,¡± Lilian praised Ethan with a smile before walking toward him.


    Since the other members of the Dud Manor were also in the room, she gestured Ethan to lower his head so that she could whisper something in his ear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date too once everything settles down,¡± Lilian whispered.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan replied and patted her head, which made the other members of the Dud Manor smirk.


    ¡°These guys are still hiding that they''re lovers,¡± George said in a volume that could be heard by other people. ¡°Everyone here already knows, so why do you still bother hiding it?¡±


    ¡°George, have some tact,¡± Henrymented. ¡°Although we know about it, it¡¯s best if we pretend not to know about it.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s so troublesome,¡± George scoffed. ¡°What do you think, Noah?¡±


    The handsome guy with short silver hair and gray eyes pretended not to hear what George had said and continued to read the book in his hand.


    Just like George had mentioned, everyone in Dud Manor already knew that Luna and Lilian were Ethan¡¯s lovers.


    But they weren¡¯t certain about Lily, Nicole, and Emma.


    Chloe, whom they thought was already joined with Ethan at the hips, had not visited the Manor for months, so they thought that the two were having a lover¡¯s quarrel.


    But they didn¡¯t want to pry into his private life, so they didn¡¯t ask him any questions and simply observed him from time to time.


    Lilian, who had been called out, blushed, but she didn¡¯t deny or confirm George¡¯sment.


    Knowing that if she stayed with Ethan a little longer, he''d bete for his date, she went to the couch where Luna was seated and buried her head on her chest as if trying to hide her shame.


    Luna giggled before hugging her and patting her head. She then gave Ethan the ¡°buy us souvenirs¡± gaze, to which he nodded his head in understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯m off,¡± Ethan said as he walked toward the door of the manor.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± George asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m off to meet the Wizard of Oz,¡± Ethan replied without even bothering to turn his head and wait for George¡¯s reaction.


    When the young man had finally left the Manor, George nced at Henry in confusion.


    ¡°Do you know who the Wizard of Oz is?¡± George asked.


    Henry just rolled his eyes at his best friend before climbing the staircase to head to his room.


    The Wizard of Oz was a fairytale, but many believed that it was a real story.


    Unfortunately, Henry was one of the non-believers and simply treated it as a work of fiction.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the Gates of Brynhildr Academy¡­


    It was the weekend, so a lot of students were leaving the academy to either visit Limeburgh Town or to visit their families for a short time.


    But as they walked past the gate, they couldn¡¯t help but look at the incredibly sexydy leaning against the gate, with her arms crossed over her chest.


    Of course, they all knew her as Lily¡¯s sister, Lyall.


    Some of the boys even fantasized about her in their dreams, but when they actually saw her dress up, they couldn¡¯t help but gulp. The real thing was way better than their fantasies.


    However, these fantasies were broken when they saw Ethan arrive, looking all fashionable.


    As if thinking of the same thing, all the boys clicked their tongues in annoyance before leaving the academy without a second nce.


    Ethan and Lyall, who had no idea what the others were thinking, nced at each other and weren''t able to stop themselves from being impressed with how the other looked like.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Sebastianmented. ¡°Ethan would tap that.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half snorted with his arms crossed over his chest. While he did agree to help the young man for his date, his feelings had not changed.


    For him, this was a good way to end any lingering attachments that Lyall might have for Ethan and finally move on to the next stage of her life.


    ¡°Shall we get going then?¡± Ethan summoned his Wind Dancer and sat on it.


    Since his flying broom looked like a flying Motorbike, it was more than enough to fit two people on it.


    Lyall didn¡¯t bat an eye and sat behind Ethan and hugged him from behind.


    Although she didn¡¯t mean to do it, Ethan felt something soft pressing against his back, making him forget to fly his Wind Dancer.


    Fortunately, his Other Half cleared his throat, pulling Ethan out of his daze.


    A few secondster, the two flew toward Limeburgh Town where they would take the train, which would allow them to return to the world of the Ordinarius, where Ethan nned to take Lyall for their date.


    ¡ª----------------

 Chapter 585 A Date To Remember [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 585 A Date To Remember [Part 1] </h4>


    After a three-hour ride on the train, Ethan and Lyall finally arrived at the Train Station called Ondo.


    From there, they rode a horse-drawn carriage that could sit up to sixteen people, which were specifically ced near the station for those who wanted the popr attraction called Disknee World.


    It was thergest theme park within the country, and Ethan had always wanted to visit it.


    Lyall, who seemed to be fine with trying out new things, simply chatted with Ethan as the carriage moved towards their destination.


    However, since both of them were both eye-catching, the passengers couldn¡¯t help but sneak stares at them from time to time.


    The two were used to this already, so they didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the people that were staring at them.


    Fifteen minutester, they arrived at their destination.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Lyall asked after seeing a massive castle in the distance. ¡°Are we going to visit the King of this country?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Everything you see here is just for entertainment purposes. There are no Kings or Queens in that castle.¡±


    ¡°Then why would they build it in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, for entertainment purposes.¡±


    Ethan noticed that some of the people around them were looking at Lyall as if she was a country bumpkin, so he held her hand and headed towards the gate.


    As someone who was a genuine country bumpkin, Ethan didn¡¯t like the way people were looking at the youngdy beside him.


    So, after paying their tickets the two of them entered the Gate, and began to walk alongside the others, who nned to have an enjoyable day.


    ¡°Lyall, whatever happens, don¡¯t try to break things, okay?¡± Ethan said. ¡°Even the monsters, and ghosts in that haunted house are only people, so don¡¯t attack them.¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s body stiffened after hearing the word ghosts, which made Ethan wonder what was happening to her.


    ¡°H-Hahaha. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lyall said. ¡°I won¡¯t break, or attack anything. Especially not ghosts.¡±


    ¡°Okay, make sure to control your strength.¡± Ethan reminded her before he took Lyall to where the Bump Cars were located.


    While the two were headed towards their first attraction, five people followed them a short distance away.


    All of them were wearing hats, sses, and ck facemasks, making the other people at the theme park look at them suspiciously.


    Just like Lyall, the girls were looking around in wonder because it was also the first time they visited a theme park.


    Luna had asked Ethan where he nned to take Lyall, and he told her exactly where he was going.


    Because of this, she went to look for Lily, and told her about Ethan¡¯s n.


    Lily then talked to Chloe because she had no idea where Disknee Land was. She was very worried about her sister, so she wanted to at least follow them to ensure that she wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless in the world of the Ordinarius.


    Of course, Chloe knew where Disknee Land was, so she proposed that all of them go there as a group in order to watch over Ethan¡¯s date, as well as enjoy the theme park while they were at it.


    Simr to Ethan, this was Chloe¡¯s first time going to the theme park, so she was quite excited about it.


    ¡°They are lining up for the Bump Cars,¡± Chloe informed her group. ¡°Since we can¡¯t join them on the same ride, let¡¯s line for at the attraction next to it. It¡¯s called Jungle Log Jam, so it might be an interesting attraction.¡±


    Since they were already there, all of them agreed that they should enjoy the theme park as well.


    Ethan, who had no idea that his other lovers had followed them, chatted with Lyall as they waited in line.


    When it was finally their turn, the attendants exined how to use the Bump Cars for those who were trying it for the first time.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t tooplicated which allowed Ethan and Lyall to enjoy it very much.


    The youngdy chased after Ethan, while thetter did his best to dodge the cars in front of him.


    Lyall didn¡¯t expect that she would enjoy such a childish attraction, which made her very happy that Ethan had taken her there.


    After riding the Bump Car, the two headed towards the Toaster Coaster for a different kind of thrill.


    Meanwhile, Chloe, Luna, Lily, Lilian, and Emma, emerged from the Jungle Log Jam, with parts of their clothes, and faces, wet with water.


    Luna and Lilian weren''t able to stop themselves from screaming as the ¡°Log¡± they were riding reached the top of a steep climb and suddenly rushed downwards, only to be met with water that sprayed up the sides of their log.


    Chloe didn¡¯t scream, but she had to admit that she was close to doing so because she was riding at the very front of the Log.


    Lily and Emma, on the other hand, didn¡¯t react too much because they were used to jumping from great heights, andnding in a body of water.


    They were even trained to fall from the great height of waterfalls when they were younger, so they weren¡¯t fazed by the ride at all.


    However, they did enjoy seeing everyone else¡¯s reaction, which was very amusing to them.


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s ride something less thrilling next time,¡± Luna said as she patted her chest.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the Bump Cars,¡± Chloe proposed. ¡°Ethan and Lyall are heading to the Toaster Coaster, so we can ride that for the time being.¡±


    Everyone agreed and, just like Lyall, all of them enjoyed the experience of riding the Bump Cars for the first time.


    But, while the girls were enjoying the Bump Cars, Lyall wasughing out loud as the Toaster Coaster zoomed across the tracks, moving at great speeds.


    As someone who could move faster than it for a short period of time, she found the twist and turns of the ride quite amusing.


    A few minutester, they left the Toaster Coaster with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Where do we go next?¡± Lyall, who was starting to enjoy the theme park, asked.


    ¡°I was thinking we should go and try that Maze of Mirrors,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°They said that it is very easy to get lost in it because it is not like any ordinary maze.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a challenge,¡± Lyall smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a shot.¡±


    The youngdy then grabbed Ethan¡¯s hand and pulled him towards the attraction in the distance.


    She was feeling a little regret that Lily wasn¡¯t with her to enjoy the attractions of the theme park.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that her sister was also in the same ce as her, and having fun with her friends, just as much as Lyall was having fun with Ethan.

 Chapter 586 A Date To Remember [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 586 A Date To Remember [Part 2]</h4>


    After trying out several rides, Ethan, and Lyall decided to have an afternoon snack together.


    The food they ate wasn¡¯t too fancy, and only consisted of cheeseburgers and fries. However, Lyall enjoyed it because this was a new experience for her.


    Right after eating they once again explored the other attractions. Lyallined a lot about waiting in line for nearly half an hour for some rides, but after riding it, she would forget herint.


    This scene happened a few times, which made Ethan smile from time to time.


    Currently, they were in line for the Horror House of the Theme Park.


    But, for some reason, Lyall wasn¡¯t too excited about it, making Ethan wonder if she was really afraid of ghosts.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill what¡¯s already dead,¡± Lyall said with a serious expression on her face. ¡°I fought against ghosts when I was younger, and I was forced to run away because they were impossible to kill. I don¡¯t fear Undead Monsters like Skeletons and Liches. But ghosts? I can¡¯t hit any of them.¡±


    After sharing her thoughts, Ethan decided to cancel the idea of going inside the Horror House.


    He was afraid that something horrifying would happen inside of it if Lyall started attacking people.


    That was not a scene that he was too keen to witness.


    Since the Horror House wasn¡¯t an option, Ethan decided to take Lyall to the Grand Ferris Wheel instead.


    After several minutes of lining up, the Ferris Wheel started to turn slowly, allowing the two of them to see nearly all the attractions of the theme park from high up in the air.


    Lyall excitedly pointed at the ces where they had been to, which showed a rare side of her that not many people were able to see.


    The sun had nearly set, so the purplish orange skies stretched for miles on end. Ethan rarely saw such a scene because he didn¡¯t have time to admire the beauty of nature much.


    Studying, training, fighting, going on missions, and spending quality time with his lovers had been his daily routine.


    The only time where he was able to appreciate such things was when he and Lily were in the Lands of stor.


    Both of them would spend time with each other looking at the sunset from on top of the Pyramid at the center of the City of Zentris.


    The nights were dark in the Lands of stor, and the skies were studded with stars.


    They were a little different from the usual stars that he could see in Brynhildr Academy because the Lands of stor were in the Northern Hemisphere, while the Shire Continent was in the Southern Hemisphere.


    Even so, their beauty, which had been there since time immemorial, still shone through the night.


    Some of these stars, which were still shining, might have already died hundreds, and even thousands of years ago.


    But, they were simply too far, so their radiance still shone across the universe until they disappeared one day, and everyone would realize that their radiance would never be seen again.


    Ethan nced at Lyall, who seemed to have regained her calm after the Ferris Wheel had made two revolutions.


    When it was time for them to disembark, the sky was already dark, and the final attraction of the theme park was about tomence.


    The young man held Lyall¡¯s hand, and pulled her towards the za, where the majority of the people gathered.


    All of them were looking at the castle in the distance, which would soon be the main attraction of their date.


    Lyall didn¡¯t know why everyone was gathering around them, but since something important might happen, she looked at the castle as advised by Ethan.


    A few minutester, the darkness of the night lit up as countless fireworks bloomed into the sky in an array of colors.


    The youngdy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but soon, a smile appeared on her face because just like everything else she experienced today, this was another first for her.


    Dozens of meters away from them, Luna, Lily, Chloe, Lilian, and Emma looked at this scene with smiles on their faces.


    All of them had an enjoyable day, and even bought a few souvenirs to take back to Brynhildr Academy.


    The fireworks disysted for a full five minutes before thest firework bloomed in the sky.


    While this was happening, Lyall held Ethan¡¯s right hand, and intertwined her fingers with his. She didn''t say anything and just smiled.


    This day would be one of her most fondest memories, and she truly felt thankful that her first date was highly enjoyable and memorable.


    From the speakers of the park, an announcement was heard, thanking everyone for visiting Disknee Land.


    Cheers reverberated in the surroundings, with Ethan, Lyall, and the other girls, joining the others.


    A few minutester, they walked towards the gate, because it was time for them to go home.


    Since the theme park would remain open for an hour longer, some people decided to stay to try their shot at getting in one more ride before leaving.


    Ethan and Lyall were a couple of those who no longer wished to stay, so they boarded one of the Horse Carriages that were meant to carry sixteen people.


    But, as soon as they sat on their seats, the two of them saw five girls, who looked extremely familiar to them.


    But, it was hard to tell because they were wearing hats, sunsses, and ck face masks to cover their faces.


    However, who was Lyall?


    She recognized the scent of all of Ethan¡¯s lovers, so it would be very hard for them to hide from her, even if they were wearing disguises.


    ¡°Oh? You girls are here, too?¡± Lyall asked with a smile on her face.


    Ethan, who didn¡¯t expect that his lovers would be there, couldn¡¯t help but nce at the youngdy with long brown hair, who was wearing the same disguise as the others.


    ¡°Sorry, you might have mistaken us for the wrong group of people,¡± Lily replied in a low tone, which was very different from her usual voice.


    But Lyall only chuckled and no longer said anything.


    However, it was already toote.


    ¡°Did you girls have fun, too?¡± Ethan asked.


    None of the girls answered, making him shake his head helplessly. But, since they were still going to the same destination, it really didn¡¯t matter whether they answered or not.


    After reaching the station, all of them bought tickets, and took twopartments on the train.


    Lyall, Lily, and Ethan were on one of them, while the other had Chloe, Luna, Lilian, and Emma.


    ¡°Whose idea was it to follow us?¡± Lyall asked her sister, who was currently leaning her head on Ethan¡¯s shoulder. "Spill the beans."


    ¡°It was my idea,¡± Lily answered. ¡°I was worried about you, so I asked Chloe to bring us here.¡±


    ¡°What am I, a kid?¡± Lyall smirked. ¡°And here I was feeling a little regret that you weren¡¯t here with us when we were riding the different attractions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d I came,¡± Lilymented. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Ordinarius had ces like these. Ethan, do you know of other fun attractions?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan shook his head. ¡°I only know of this one.¡±


    ¡°Too bad.¡± Lily sighed. ¡°Still, it was a fun experience.¡±


    It would take them a long three hour ride on the train to arrive at Limeburgh Town.


    Since they would be arriving veryte they all unanimously decided to stay at an inn in Limeburgh Town to spend the night.


    Brynhildr Academy had a curfew, and all the gates would be closed at nine in the evening.


    There was also a barrier that would cover the entirety of the academy to ensure that no one would be able to sneak inside it at night, preventing them from going inside.


    Ethan had made preparations beforehand, and booked two rooms for him and Lyall at the inn he regrly visited with his lovers.


    Luna, who had asked about his ns beforehand, had booked two rooms for thefive of them as well because they all nned to have some girl talk when they arrived at their destination.


    Lyall gave her sister a knowing gaze because she had a feeling that she already knew where this was going.


    Since she didn¡¯t want to interfere with her sister¡¯s happiness, she decided to stay in Chloe¡¯s room for the night.


    Fortunately, they had booked four rooms in total, so there was plenty of space for everyone to rest.


    Knowing that he was tired, Luna and Lilian simply slept by his side and didn¡¯t do anything.


    Lyall slept with Lily after finding out that her sister didn¡¯t n to do anything with Ethan that night.


    Chloe and Emma, on the other hand, slept in their own rooms.


    All of them were exhausted from the theme park, and the return trip, so it didn¡¯t take long before all of them fell asleep.


    Tomorrow was another day, and it would also be when the representatives of the different Rulers of the Shire Continent would finally arrive at the academy.


    ¡ª--------------------

 Chapter 587 Ready To Take The Entire World By Storm

    <h4>Chapter 587 Ready To Take The Entire World By Storm </h4>


    An Old Catkin dutifully trimmed the shrubs in the garden while humming a tune.


    He was an official helper at the academy. Not only did he manage the gardens, but he did janitorial work as well.


    The students of the academy noticed him a few weeks ago, and so far, they found out that the old Catkin was easygoing and very friendly.


    Several of the students even started calling him Old Enzo as an endearment.


    Aside from him, there were four Elves who had recently started working with the students from Terra Manor, helping them manage their Sacred Grove, where the medicinal nts and other rare herbs were grown.


    In the Bestiary, several men and women in their early thirties were freshly hired as well.


    But among the new employees in the academy, the most interesting ones were none other than the four Dwarves.


    These Dwarves dealt with repairs for almost everything in the academy.


    And they were very proficient in it.


    These people were, of course, members of the Protector ns, and they were allowed into the Academy in order to protect Ethan better.


    After the negotiation between Enzo and Professor Rinehart, these people were integrated into the academy to serve as an addedyer of protection and security not only for Ethan but also to the entire student body as a whole.


    Enzo agreed to this condition. For him, keeping the academy safe was keeping Ethan safe.


    Of course, the Catkins, who had apanied him, also acted as security personnel in the academy, which made Lily and the people from Jaeger Manor wonder where they came from.


    As someone who lived in Southshire, this wasn¡¯t the first time that Lily had seen Catkins.


    But the Catkins in the academy felt and smelled different from the Catkins she knew of.


    However, since they were hired by Professor Rinehart himself, she decided to no longer inquire about their origin.


    Just as Enzo finished trimming the shrub, which looked like a giant eagle, a flying ship slowly descended from the sky and headed toward the Northern Area of the academy.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to see the insignia on the flying ship, which had the symbol of the Royal Family of Khaled Bor.


    There were two other ships, one on each side, and both of them looked like battleships that could easily kill a Dragon if it ever blocked their path.


    ¡®It seems that the next few days are going to be interesting,¡¯ Enzo thought as he narrowed his eyes.


    Ethan had already told him about this meeting a few days ago. And since he already knew about the topic of the meeting, the Old Catkin didn¡¯t feel like observing the neers.


    His only role was a staff who would clean around the venue. But if any of these forces from the different Kingdoms of the Shire Continent were to harm Ethan, he would abandon his act and help their Young Master.


    The other Catkins, who specialized in assassination, had also been stationed around the Northern Area of the Academy, which was off-limits to students.


    This was where the meeting between the different rulers would be held and also where they would be staying.


    Originally, Enzo thought that the academy would not be big enough to amodate such arge gathering.


    But, ording to the Headmaster, the Northern Part of the academy was designed to easily amodate over five thousand people.


    The tower where the Brynhildr Statue stood was the center of this off-limits area.


    Only those who had received permission from the Headmaster were allowed to enter this part of the academy.


    ¡°Well, then. I should start cleaning over there now,¡± Enzo muttered as he turned to leave the garden.


    However, before he could do that, Ruby and the other Fairies blocked his path.


    ¡°Old Enzo, did you bring your offering today?¡± Ruby asked with a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡°You little ones sure know how to extort an old man,¡± Enzo replied helplessly as he took a bag of candy from his pocket and gave it to Ruby. ¡°This is the only bag of candy I have right now, so all of you share it.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Ruby happily grabbed the bag of candies and bid the Old Catkin farewell.


    ¡°You¡¯re good, Old Enzo.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. This is what you call protection offering. We won''t trouble you while you do your work, so we need to be paid properly.¡±


    ¡°Next time, be sure to prepare two bags of candies, okay?¡±


    ¡°See youter, Old Enzo!¡±


    After chatting with him for half a few minutes, the Fairies finally flew away with their bag of candies.


    Ethan had once told him that some of his very first allies in the academies were the Fairies, so Enzo should treat them as allies as well.


    The young man had already informed Ruby that Enzo was one of his people. Unfortunately for him, the Fairies took this as justification to extort the Old Catkin for candies whenever he came to the garden.


    At first, Enzo didn¡¯t have any offerings to give, so he hurriedly went to find Ethan. He was then given a few bags of candies, allowing him to form a good rtionship with the Fairies.


    Since then, Enzo had been gathering information from the fairies. Aside from wandering around the academy, the Fairies were quite free spirited and sometimes interacted with the students.


    This allowed them to hear gossip, rumors, as well as secrets that weren¡¯t supposed to be known by anyone.


    The fairies supplied Enzo all of this information because, just like the students, they liked to gossip as well.


    Of course, this information wasn¡¯t free, and most of it had to be paid for by sweets, since it was the only currency the Fairies epted.


    Enzo had learned a lot from them, making his investment worth his while.


    As he headed toward the Northern Side of the Academy, he happened to see a familiar group of people walking in the hallways.


    They were none other than Langston and his cronies, who had kept a very low profile after his father got demoted to a Marquess.


    This blow had humbled the handsome blonde teenager, so he no longer went out of his way to make more enemies in the academy.


    ¡°Old Enzo, our Manor needs some cleaning,¡± Langston said as soon as he saw the Old Catkin. ¡°Won¡¯t you help clean it up for uster?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Enzo replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be more than happy to clean up Schwartz Manor.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Langston nodded. ¡°You¡¯re easy to talk topared to the other staff of the academy. I¡¯m sure that the Head Prefect will appreciate your effort.¡±


    After saying those words, Langston went away with his cohort, leaving Enzo behind.


    The Old Catkin didn¡¯t particrly hate nor like Langston. In his eyes, he was still a child who was bound to make more mistakes in his lifetime.


    Fortunately, it was still not toote for him. He could still change, which was a good thing.


    As the Old Catkin continued to walk toward his destination, a ghost child suddenly popped out of the wall beside him and blocked his path.


    ¡°Old Enzo, I¡¯ve been looking for you,¡± Lyle ced his hands on his waist. ¡°The Forbidden Area of the library is collecting dust. Aren¡¯t you supposed to clean that up as well?¡±


    ¡°How many times have we talked about this, Lyle?¡± Enzo scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to enter the Forbidden Area of the Library. If you really want it to be cleaned, you should bring the matter to the Headmaster.¡±


    ¡°Geh! That unfilial descendant of mine doesn¡¯t listen to me and treats me like a kid!¡± Lyle snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve been asking him to do a few things in the past, but he just won¡¯t budge.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just tell you a secret passageway that will lead you to the Forbidden Area of the Library. How about it? You scratch my back, I scratch your back.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, not interested.¡±


    ¡°Aw, man! You¡¯re just as uptight as that brat Rinehart!¡±


    Enzo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle after hearing the ghost child call the Headmaster of the Academy a brat.


    To be fair,pared to Lyle''s age, Professor Rinehart was indeed much younger. Calling him a brat was a valid point.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now, Lyle,¡± Enzo said. ¡°I need to do some cleaning.¡±


    ¡°Heh~ do some cleaning?¡± Lyle smirked as he circled around the Old Catkin. ¡°More like doing some snooping and spying. Old Enzo, you sure have a way with words. Do you want to make a bet with me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°I don¡¯t like gambling.¡±


    Lyle clicked his tongue before sticking it out.


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun!¡±


    After saying those words, Lyle flew toward the wall, where he disappearedpletely.


    With the nuisance gone, Enzo once again continued his journey.


    Even so, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It seemed that the longer he stayed in the academy, the more he felt like this was the most ideal ce to nurture Ethan.


    He wanted Ethan to grow into someone who could inherit the prestige and pride of his family, allowing their family name to once again resurface to the world and make all those who still remembered it shudder.


    There was once a time when his family name had shaken not only the Shire Continent, but Midgard as well¡­


    Making them one of the taboo topics that was rarely spoken outside of closed doors.


    ¡®Just give him a few more years,¡¯ Enzo thought. ¡®By then, he will be ready to take the entire world by storm.¡¯


    The smile on Enzo¡¯s face widened. He longed for the time when he would once again proudly wear the emblem of Ethan¡¯s family as he traveled across the battlefield and assassinated those who were foolish enough to go against his will.

 Chapter 588 Little Troublemaker, What Have You Been Up To, Huh?

    <h4>Chapter 588 Little Troublemaker, What Have You Been Up To, Huh?</h4>


    Once he was near Brynhildr¡¯s Tower, he sensed a presence that made him take a fighting stance while holding his broom.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a Catkin as strong as you in Southshire,¡± Seff said as he stepped out of a tree. He eyed Enzo¡¯s figure with his arms crossed over his chest. ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    Conall, who was also with his father, looked at Enzo with a frown. In his eyes, the Old Catkin was well¡­ just an old Catkin with no redeeming features.


    But since his father called the old Catkin strong, Conall started to pay more attention to him.


    ¡®Maybe he¡¯s one of those Masters who trains in solitude,¡¯ Conall thought. ¡®Now that I¡¯m paying extra attention to him, I can¡¯t really sense anything out of ce. So why is father acting like this?¡¯


    Conall hadplete trust in his father, so he was curious about how Seff noticed the Catkin''s strength.


    ¡°You must be the current Beast King of Southshire,¡± Enzo eased his stance and lowered his broom. ¡°You¡¯re Seff, right?¡±


    ¡°And how did you know that?¡± Seff arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Ethan gave me your description.¡± Enzo shrugged. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that a descendant of the Blood Seeker Bloodline would still be alive. How peculiar. Aside from the Bloodseeker, you have two more Bloodlines. Now I understand why you are Shire Continent''s Beast King in this generation.¡±


    Seff narrowed his eyes because he didn¡¯t expect that the Old Catkin would be able to tell exactly how many Bloodline Inheritances he had.


    ¡°What is your rtionship with Ethan?¡± Seff inquired out of curiosity.


    ¡°Well, since your daughter is bound to be the Young Master''s wife one day, I guess I can tell you my rtionship with him,¡± Enzo said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m one of his Family¡¯s retainers.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the Gremory Family?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m talking about a different family.¡±


    ¡°And their surname is?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what it is.¡±


    Seff frowned, but since this wasn¡¯t really his business, he decided not to pry for now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk againter, Old Man,¡± Seff stated. ¡°Or you might want to give me your name?¡±


    ¡°Enzo,¡± Enzo said with a polite bow to his Young Master¡¯s future father-inw. ¡°Just call me Enzo.¡±


    Seff nodded before walking toward Brynhildr¡¯s Tower.


    Enzo didn¡¯t follow behind and simply watched the Beast King until he disappeared from sight.


    ¡°The Young Master sure found himself a scary Father-inw,¡± Enzo muttered. ¡°But it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±


    The Old Catkin smirked. If Ethan and Lily really did get married, then his Young Master would have the backing of one of the most powerful beings in the Shire Continent.


    ¡®This is going to be fun,¡¯ Enzo mused as he entered the sealed gate of the tower.


    Upon entering the gate, Enzo found himself in what seemed to be a different world.


    A grand pce could be seen in the distance, which was also where the rulers of the different kingdoms would be staying during their time in the academy.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Enzo had seen the pce. Just a day ago, Professor Rinehart took him there to inform him of what he wanted from him.


    Due to the sheer amount of peopleing to the academy, they needed someone to keep watch on possible troublemakers who might target Ethan during the meeting.


    For now, everyone still needed to talk about how they would proceed with the threat of the Fomorians.


    But that didn¡¯t change the fact that there were still voices that weren¡¯t happy about letting Ethan off the hook after acquiring Queen Celestia¡¯s Legacy.


    Professor Rinehart believed that some of the people, who had apanied their Kings and Queens, would want to put a leash on Ethan, making sure that he didn¡¯t turn his wand in their direction.


    If Enzo could have his way, he would stab these people in the back and get it over with. But since he had to y nice, he would just endure for now and try to see who among them would be the so-called troublemakers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the Pce in Brynhildr¡¯s Tower¡­


    ¡°Father, why didn¡¯t we go to see Lyall first?¡± Conall inquired. ¡°I¡¯m very worried about her.¡±


    ¡°We can see herter,¡± Seff replied. ¡°Either that, or she wille to see us first.¡±


    ¡°I just hope she didn¡¯t cause trouble while she¡¯s here.¡± Conall sighed. ¡°I still think that it¡¯s a bad idea to let here alone.¡±


    ¡°You really think so?¡± Seff asked without turning to look at his son. ¡°You have always been with Lyall, so you have never given her some time to be on her own. While there''s a risk that she would cause trouble, I believe that letting here to this academy by herself will benefit her growth.¡±


    ¡°Benefit? How?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because your sister has been spoiled silly by me and your mothers. Even you dote on her, so she¡¯s never bothered to question whether the things she¡¯s done were right or wrong. Since we''ve always been beside her to clean up her mess, she never hesitates to do things that others deem reckless.¡±


    As they walked the hallway, they came across a spacious room with four different paths to choose from.


    The Symbol of the Wolf.


    The Symbol of a Tree.


    The Symbol of a Hammer and Pickaxe.


    Andstly, the Symbol of a Sword and Shield.


    Seff nced at the different insignia before walking toward the path under the Symbol of the Wolf.


    This was the path that would lead to his amodation, which belonged to the Beastkin Race.


    No other race was allowed to enter the path that wasn''t designated to them, making this a very secure ce to stay.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand, Father,¡± Conall said. ¡°What exactly did you want Lyall to learn here in the academy?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know if she learned anything,¡± Seff replied. ¡°But if she did, I will have to change my opinion of Ethan.¡±


    In the end, Conall could only sigh and follow behind his Father. Just as they were about to reach another gate that had the insignia of a wolf, they heard the sound of someone running behind them¡­ and that someone was running very fast.


    ¡°Father!¡± Lyall called out, looking very happy to reunite with her family.


    This time, Seff turned around and smiled.


    Lyall didn¡¯t hesitate to jump toward her father, knowing that he would catch her without fail.


    And just as she expected, Seff perfectly caught her, making her giggle.


    ¡°Little troublemaker, what have you been up to, huh?¡± Conall asked.


    But he didn¡¯t fail to notice the new clothes that his sister was wearing. He was so used to seeing Lyall wear hand-me-downs from their family that seeing her wear something fashionable for a change made him arch an eyebrow.


    ¡°For your information, I didn¡¯t cause any trouble,¡± Lyall replied. ¡°Well, I almost did, but since I didn¡¯t, that means that I didn¡¯t cause trouble for anyone.¡±


    Seff put his daughter down and ruffled her hair with his hand. No matter how old his sons and daughters became, in his eyes, they were still the kids who would cling to him and ask him to give them a piggy back ride.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Seff said as he pressed his hand against the gate. ¡°I want to know how you spent your days in the academy, Lyall.¡±


    Lyall nodded and followed behind her father as they walked toward the amodations that were prepared just for them.

 Chapter 589 The Two Oddballs of Dud Manor and Terra Manor

    Chapter 589 The Two Oddballs of Dud Manor and Terra Manor


    ??¡°The representatives from the different Shire States are arriving one by one,¡± Professor Barret said to the chained up Ethan in front of him. ¡°But aside from them, some Headmasters from the different academies had also decided to join the meeting.


    ¡°Do you still remember Nero Maddox from Nightfall Academy? He¡¯s one of the Headmasters who will be joining the conference.¡±


    Ethan wanted to nod, but it was hard to do so while hanging upside down, so he just blinked twice as if telling Professor Barret that he could put him down now.


    The Professor chuckled and released Ethan slowly, making his body slide on the ground of the training room.


    The two of them were fighting without using Domains or Resonances. The Ex-Magistratus had already trained Ethan on how he could effectively use his Domains to his advantage.


    The battle against the Fomorians was proof of that.


    Now, he just needed to drill Ethan withbat strategies that would allow him to effectively deal with enemies who were stronger than him without needing to use his Trump Cards.


    Unfortunately, it was still too early for Ethan, so he was unable tond a hit on the Professor.


    ¡°As you may already know, most academies send their students on difficult missions. Since the possibility of fighting against Fomorians in the future is very high, the Headmasters need to know what they are up against.


    ¡°The Grand Conference will take ce two days from now, but the representatives from the entire Shire Continent will be arriving today or tomorrow. Till then, do your best to keep a low profile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure some of them woulde to find you on their own. You¡¯re free to interact with them however you like, but do be careful. Some of them have ill intentions foring here.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, there are even Nobles from Eastshire who want to have you put on trial in front of everyone. But thanks to King Austen¡¯stest move of demoting the most vocal ones within their Ranks, the rest closed their mouths¡­ at least for now.¡±


    The Nobles who hired Mercenaries, Bandits, Bounty Hunters, and even Assassins to target Ethan¡¯s Grandparents had all been captured.


    After the Magistratus tortured them, they revealed information about who their employers were, and their names were then sent to King Austen.


    The King acted quickly and demoted these people, including Langston¡¯s father, Zack Kerr.


    ¡°You might have some helpers among the Magistratus,¡± Professor Barretmented. ¡°They seemed to be overly eager, especially the Head of the Organization, to torture and extract information from the captured rogue Wizards and Witches.


    ¡°I already sent a letter thanking them for helping patrol the borders of the academy from time to time. A few weeks ago, they managed to capture a group of people who were interrogating students while they were returning to the academy from Limeburgh Town or from finishing their missions.


    ¡°For some reason, this group of people had all of their hair standing on end as if they were struck by lightning. None of them died, but they were seriously injured, which made the work of the Magistratus easier. Are you perhaps the one who did that to them?¡±


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°No, Professor. I was behaving myself, and didn¡¯t go out of the academy at that time. The only time I left the academy since our return was yesterday, and it was to go out on a date.¡±


    Professor Barret arched an eyebrow after hearing the word ¡°date,¡± but he didn¡¯t say anything because this was Ethan¡¯s private life.


    ¡°Then I guess there is someone else who can summon lightning bolts aside from you,¡± Professor Barret said. ¡°Well, it seems that the person who dealt with those rogue Wizards and Witches is an ally, so we don¡¯t have to worry about them, at least for now.¡±


    Ehtan nodded because he, too, felt that way.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in Brynhildr Academy¡­


    ¡°Achoo!¡± George rubbed his nose before looking at thedies from Terra Manor, who had invited him to join them for afternoon tea.


    Truth be told, they invited him out of kindness since he apanied Henry to visit his fiance.


    ¡°Then, all of these guys attacked me,¡± George said with a serious expression on his face. ¡°But, who was I? I¡¯m the strongest member of Dud Manor. With my mighty axe, Fulminar, I defeated them all with a single strike!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ You want us to believe that you alone defeated over twenty rogue Wizards and Witches?¡± a Third Year beauty from Terra Manor asked.


    George nodded. ¡°Yes. Actually, the current head of Magistratus, Gaeneron, happened to pass by and invited me to be a member of the Magistratus. I told him that I¡¯ll think about it, but he is quite persistent.


    ¡°He even said that I am the most talented Dud that he has ever seen in his life, so I need to join their organization after I graduate no matter what.¡±


    The happy-go-lucky Third Year of Dud Manor made an exaggerated sigh before shaking his head.


    ¡°But I¡¯m someone who values freedom,¡± George said with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t like being too high profile nor do I want fame. I just want to keep my juniors, as well as the students of the academy, safe from harm. Is that too much to ask?¡±


    The Witches, who were at George''s table, nced at each other before shaking their heads helplessly.


    Clearly, no one was believing George¡¯s story, making him look hurt.


    But just as everyone was about to change the topic to talk about something else, a pretty Second Year pped her hands and looked at George with admiration.


    ¡°Sir George, I didn¡¯t expect you to be very strong,¡± the Second Year Beautymented. ¡°I thought only Sir Henry and Ethan Gremory were considered the strongest in Dud Manor.¡±


    George chuckled before casually waving his hand.


    It was as if he found talking about the two side characters known as Henry and Ethan to be such a trifling thing.


    ¡°When there is light, there is darkness,¡± George stated. ¡°I let Henry and Ethan take the spotlight, while I clean up the rubble from the shadows. It might not be a rewarding task, and my efforts go unnoticed, but I¡¯m fine with that. In the end, the true Heroes of the world are the Unsung Heroes who make sure that everyone will be able to live in peace.¡±


    The Second Year couldn¡¯t help but ce her hand over her chest as she looked at George as if he was the most amazing young man that she had seen in her life


    The otherdies at the table looked at the Second Year and wondered what kind of weed she smoked before joining them for their afternoon tea party.


    ¡°I think I still don¡¯t know your name,¡± George said. ¡°My name is George Marshall. May I know your name, youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Sabrina Rhodes,¡± Sabrina replied. ¡°Just call me Sabrina, Sir George.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Sabrina, but only if you remove the ¡®Sir¡¯ and just call me George.¡±


    Sabrina blushed before nodding her head. ¡°Very well, George.¡±


    ¡°Has anyone told you that you have beautiful eyes, Sabrina?¡± George asked as he looked at her amber eyes that he rarely saw in the magical world.


    ¡°Are they really beautiful?¡± Sabrina asked as if half in doubt.


    ¡°They are.¡± Goerge nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t her eyes beautiful?¡±


    George asked the otherdies on the table, and all of them nodded their heads in agreement.


    Although the conversation took a drastic turn, they let it be, knowing that George was harmless enough. After all, they had known him for quite some time.


    Henry and his Fiance, Reina Campbell, whom he called by her nickname, Irene, looked at George and Sabrina from their table and smiled.


    ¡°I guess the two oddballs in our Manors have clicked,¡± Irene said.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Henry hummed. ¡°George is kind, but he can be entric at times. I just hope he doesn¡¯t scare her away.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve known George for a long time, so I¡¯m not worried that he will scare her away,¡± Irenemented. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about Sabrina scaring George away. If George is entric, Sabrina is¡­ extremely unique. She likes to have screaming contests with the Mandrakes that she¡¯s just pulled out of the ground.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay, now that IS scary.¡± Henry suddenly felt as if his best friend was in danger, but Irene just giggled and told him that they should just watch things from a distance.


    Whether this meeting between the two oddballs would create a spark between them, or not, it would really depend on the two individuals, who seemed to be having fun sharing stories with each other.


    ¡ª-----------------


    (E/N: As a Sabrina, where''s my George?)

 Chapter 590 A Recipe For Disaster

    Chapter 590 A Recipe For Disaster


    ??As the sun was setting on the Horizon, a Flying Ship descended from the sky andnded on the Northern Part of Brynhildr Academy.


    It bore the insignia of the Royal Family of Wisteria, and it had four other flying ships apanying it in its descent.


    Standing on the deck of the ship were three of the most important personages in the Kingdom of Eastshire.


    They were none other than the King of Eastshire, Austen Whitehall, and his Queen, Evane, who stood at his right side, as well as the Grand Archmage of the Kingdom, Lord Edmond, who stood on his left.


    Originally, the meeting should have been held in the Royal Pce of Wisteria, but since the other leaders of the Shire Continent didn¡¯t want to go to the Capital of Eastshire, King Austenpromised and agreed to host the conference in Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°How long has it been since we¡¯vee to this ce, Evane?¡± King Austen asked.


    ¡°I think we stoppeding here after your 25th Birthday,¡± Queen Evane replied.


    ¡°It has been a long time.¡± King Austen sighed. ¡°Frankly, I never thought I¡¯d visit this ce again.¡±


    Queen Evane smiled faintly, understanding what her husband was thinking about.


    Brynhildr Academy was a special ce to them, so as much as possible, he didn¡¯t want it to be involved in any kind of politics.


    But after not visiting it for decades, he was back again, and the conference would not only involve his kingdom, but the entirety of the Shire Continent.


    ¡°Do you think Professor Rinehart can have dinner with us?¡± King Austen asked Lord Edmond, who was close friends with the Headmaster of the Academy. "Since we''re already here, why don''t we just invite him for dinner?"


    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible,¡± Lord Edmond replied. ¡°But do you really only want to have dinner with Rinehart? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to invite anyone else? Like a certain young man with long blue hair, and cause trouble wherever he go?¡±


    Lord Edmond smiled faintly, making King Austen chuckle because he understood what the Grand Archmage was implying. However, the King of Eastshire only shook his head.


    ¡°We will see him in two days,¡± King Austen replied. ¡°If I meet him now, the other Leaders will definitely raise their eyebrows, so it will be best if I don¡¯t stir the ho¡¯s nest for now. Let¡¯s just wait until the conference officially starts. It will not be toote to talk to him then.¡±


    Lord Edmond nodded in understanding.


    A minuteter, their Flying Shipnded in its designated area, and there, Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret were already waiting for their arrival.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been seeing you a lottely, Edmond,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°You must be cking off in your work, right?¡±


    ¡°As if.¡± Lord Edmond replied with a snort. ¡°You¡¯re going to join us for dinner, yes?¡±


    ¡°Actually, the Queen of the Elves, the Queen of the Fairies, as well as the King of the Dwarves have invited me to have dinner with them,¡± Professor Rinehart answered. ¡°Why don''t we all have dinner together? That will be more fun, right?¡±


    King Austen pondered for a bit before nodding his head. ¡°Sounds like a n. It will also be a good way to observe their current stance in regards to the threat of the Fomorians.¡±


    ¡°Well, then. I¡¯ll escort you to your amodations,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°So please follow me.¡±


    Their destination was none other than Brynhildr¡¯s Tower, where all of their guests were staying.


    The students of the academy had already been told about the arrival of the different rulers of the Shire Continent and had been ordered not to go to the Northern Part of the Academy.


    They were also asked to be on their best behavior and to immediately report any suspicious individual to the Professors.


    With so many people gathering in one ce, there was bound to be trouble.


    So, Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret were thankful that they hired the Protector ns to keep watch in the academy.


    The Catkins under Enzo were all monitoring the Academy Grounds while acting as helpers in the academy.


    Their presence, however, gave the two Professors some peace of mind as they did their tasks in the academy.


    In fact, they were so short in staff that they nearly employed all the people from the Protector ns.


    Of course, not all of them coulde to the academy since they had already set up their shops in Limeburgh Town.


    There were five elves in Limeburgh Town who were selling medicinal herbs, and five Dwarves who were handling weapon repairs, as well as weapon production.


    The shop founded by the Meredith n was a general store that sold nearly all daily necessities.


    So, in total, twenty members of the Protector ns were stationed in Limeburgh Town, and the rest were inside the academy.


    The added personnel surprised the Professors in the academy because they weren¡¯t expecting Elves, Dwarves, and Catkins to ask to be a member of their staff.


    But Professor Rinehart simply said that they were looking for work and wanted to explore Eastshire, so he hired them.


    As they walked through the hallways inside Brynhildr Tower, they came across Seff, who was apanied by Conall and Lyall.


    He had just received a message from the Heads of the other Beastkin Races that they had arrived at the Gate of the Academy.


    Seff was just about to meet them when he came across the King of Eastshire, whom he had only met once in the past.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Seff,¡± King Austen greeted.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Seff hummed in reply. ¡°You now look old, Austen.¡±


    ¡°And you still look like you''re in your prime,¡± Austen sighed. ¡°Beastkins can live up to five hundred years. I hope we Humans can do the same.¡±


    ¡°Then just do it,¡± Seffmented.


    ¡°Easy for you to say.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    After that short exchange, Seff walked past the Human entourage and headed outside of the tower.


    King Austen watched him go before shaking his head.


    Seff had never been someone who liked to have long conversations with anyone. In fact, for him to stop and even talk to King Austen showed that he acknowledged thetter as an individual and not just as the King of Eastshire.


    ¡°I just hope that we will not have a brawl in two days¡¯ time,¡± King Austen said to Professor Rinehart. ¡°You have Beastkins, Dwarves, Elves, Humans, and Fairies. I say that¡¯s quite a recipe for disaster.¡±


    Professor Rinehart chuckled after hearing King Austen¡¯s reply. However, if one listened carefully, his chuckle contained a hint of resignation.


    He knew that this conference would not go smoothly, but there was really nothing he could do about it.


    At this point, he was only hoping that none of the students would get involved if a fight did break out.


    What Professor Rinehart didn¡¯t know was that a certain ghost, who went by the name Lyle, was already thinking of ways to instigate a brawl.


    He was someone who liked fighting, and he believed that the best way to make the other races recognize each other was through fighting.


    Of course, the other Wills of the Founders of Brynhildr Academy found his n annoying. They even nned to tie him up to prevent him from doing what he wanted.


    But before they could do it, Lyle escaped and headed toward the Brynhildr Tower, ready to throw a spark on the powder kegs, which would appear at the Conference in two days¡¯ time.


    ¡ª-----------------------

 Chapter 591 You Should Choose Not Only Your Allies, But Also Your Enemies With Great Care

    Chapter 591 You Should Choose Not Only Your Allies, But Also Your Enemies With Great Care


    ??¡®The day has finallye,¡¯ Ethan thought as he looked at the tower in the distance, where the Statue of Brynhildr was located.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master,¡± Lilith assured as she appeared behind Ethan in her Catkin Form. ¡°If someonees to harm you, I promise that I will protect you.¡±


    Ethan turned around to look at the beautiful Catkin who would sometimes hug him in his sleep whenever Luna and Lilian didn''t sleep beside him at night.


    ¡°Lilith, I¡¯ve always wondered¡ªwhat¡¯s your real name?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°I only gave you the name Lilith in the past since I didn¡¯t know what to call you.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, the Catkins of the Orpheus ns shed their names the moment they choose to take up the de to serve your bloodline,¡± Lilith answered. ¡°The day I was appointed to be your protector, I shed my name along with the others as an offering to the Goddess Tia.


    ¡°This is why the name you have given me is also my new name. I¡¯m very thankful that you have given me such a wonderful name, Master.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know how to feel after Lilith¡¯s confession. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t give her a funny name like Fluffy when picking a name for her. Otherwise, it would be very awkward between them in the future.


    Lilith smiled after seeing the young man¡¯s conflicted expression, then she once again merged with his shadows to protect him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Master,¡± Lilith stated. ¡°Like I said, I like the name you gave me.¡±


    What Ethan didn¡¯t know was that the Orpheus n had another tradition. Those who had shed their names would be part of the Nameless, and they would remain nameless until the day they died.


    This was to ensure that their origins wouldn¡¯t be traced back to the Orpheus n, for this was the blessing of the Goddess whom they served.


    A nameless assassin didn¡¯t have any origin, so their deaths would be final.


    If someone were to give them a name, it only meant one thing.


    A marriage proposal.


    And if the Catkin of the Orpheus n epted the name, that means that they agreed to ept that person¡¯s marriage proposal.


    Of course, Ethan didn¡¯t know about any of this.


    Even Emma of the Meredith n wasn¡¯t aware that the Orpheus n had this tradition. For them, the Catkins were a mysterious race that lived and died as the hidden daggers of their Master.


    Fulfilling their mission without fail, even if they had to sacrifice their lives in order to aplish it.


    Taking a deep breath, Ethan walked toward the Tower.


    Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret were already inside, handling the final preparations for the conference.


    Everyone who hade to attend the conference were already inside the venue, so the path leading to it was clear¡­ At least, it was supposed to be that way.


    Ethan noticed a middle-aged man standing along the path that led to the tower, as if waiting for him.


    The man felt familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time. But before Ethan could do or say anything, the man smiled at him.


    ¡°Ethan Gremory,¡± the middle-aged man with long blonde hair and blue eyes looked at the young man with an intense gaze. ¡°The name is Zack Kerr. I am Langston¡¯s Father. I believe this is the first time we¡¯ve actually talked to each other?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re a very busy person. Perhaps, too busy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zack Kerr nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve kept me too busy. I already had my hands full with Rinehart, yet you just had to waltz your way into the picture.¡±


    Although this was the first time that Ethan had met Zack Kerr, he already heard many things about him.


    Since he was Langston¡¯s Father, Emma had given him information about the Kerr Family. And truth be told, most of what he heard wasn¡¯t good.


    Also, since he was one of the Nobles whose rank had been demoted, that meant that he had yed a role in the attempt to kidnap his grandparents as well as harass Chloe¡¯s Family.


    If they weren¡¯t in the academy, Ethan would have already summoned Dainsleif and ordered it to devour the man before him.


    ¡°So, why are you here?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°The conference will be starting soon.¡±


    Ethan controlled his emotions because he didn¡¯t know the reason why Zack Kerr appeared in front of him. ording to Emma''s intel, he was one of the nobles who wanted to have him put on trial for obtaining Queen Celestia¡¯s Legacy.


    ¡°I came to give you a warning, Ethan,¡± Zack Kerr answered. ¡°You should choose not only your allies, but also your enemies with great care. Rinehart and Barret cannot protect you forever. While you are indeed safe within the walls of this academy, you cannot stay inside of it forever.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    The young man¡¯s answer was casual. It was as if his subtle threat didn¡¯t have any effect, making Zack Kerr frown.


    But thinking that Ethan could only act this way because he was currently inside the academy, the middle-aged man sneered before turning around to walk toward the tower.


    However, after taking ten steps, he stopped and nced back at Ethan.


    ¡°If therees a time when you need an ally, feel free to visit my Domain,¡± Zack Kerr said. ¡°My doors will always be open for you.¡±


    After saying those words, he finally left.


    ¡®Scum,¡¯ Sebastian said in disgust. He wanted so much to spit, but since he was in Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, he decided not to do it. ¡®He really thinks he¡¯s some kind of big shot, huh?¡¯


    ¡®A delusional man,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®Even if Ethan went outside the academy walls, he would be perfectly safe. He already lost his Rank, yet his pride and arrogance still remain. As expected of a side character.¡¯


    Ethan had the same thoughts as his two allies. But unlike in the past, when he was truly powerless, things were different now.


    If only Zack Kerr and the other Nobles targeted Ethan before he gained Celestia¡¯s Domain, then they might have seeded in eliminating him as long as they sent all of their powerhouses against him.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t.


    Now that Ethan had time to grow, he would just continue growing stronger. After he journeyed to Midgard, his true background, which he still didn¡¯t know about, would be known to him as well.


    ¡®Stay on your guard, Master,¡¯ Lilith said to him through telepathy. ¡®You¡¯ll be meeting more people like him inside the tower.¡¯


    ¡®I know, Lilith,¡¯ Ethan replied with a smile. ¡®I know.¡¯


    The young man then continued walking toward his destination, knowing that he would indeed meet more people like Zack Kerr in the conference room.


    In his eyes, this wasn¡¯t really a bad thing.


    In fact, he even weed it.


    That way, he would be able to put a face and a name to his enemies, allowing him to know whom he would have to deal with at ater time.


    As he entered the Gates of the tower, he noticed Enzo casually cleaning the hallways with a broom while humming a tune.


    The two exchanged a subtle nod of understanding before the young man walked past the other party.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just be outside the conference room,¡± Enzo said in a volume that only Ethan could hear. ¡°Don¡¯t get intimidated by them, Master. Just as you have many enemies, you have many allies as well.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ethan hummed as his way of telling his Protector that he understood.


    This was the first time that Ethan would face all the big shots of the Shire Continent, and frankly, this might not be hisst time meeting them.

 Chapter 592 Someone Who Don’t Kick People When They Are Down

    Chapter 592 Someone Who Don¡¯t Kick People When They Are Down


    ??The moment Ethan entered the Conference Room, countless eyes shot onto his person.


    But the young man seemed unaffected, even walking with confidence as if he was already used to this kind of treatment.


    Those who were seeing Ethan for the first time couldn¡¯t help but observe him carefully. At first, they thought that he was just an ordinary teenager who would suddenly get cold feet after being stared at by hundreds of people.


    Contrary to their expectations, Ethan¡¯s steps were firm, and there were no signs of anxiety in his actions.


    This impressed some of the representatives from the four kingdoms of the Shire Continent.


    ¡°Sit here, Ethan,¡± Professor Rinehart said as he pointed at the seat beside him.


    Ethan nodded and took his ce between Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret.


    They were seated at the center of the Conference Room, with everyone surrounding them from all sides.


    The King of Men, Beastkin, and Dwarves looked at him with solemn expressions on their faces.


    The Queen of Elves and the Queen of Fairies, on the other hand, looked at the young man with a smile.


    They were the leaders of each race, and they had traveled thousands of miles just to see him.


    Everyone came for one purpose, and one purpose only.


    To discuss the information that Ethan received from the Fomorians and the threat they posed to their Domains.


    ¡°I know that some of you came here for reasons that are known only to you,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°So, before we start the conference, Ethan is willing to answer any question that is unrted to the Fomorians. However, the questions must be important and of relevance. Raise your hand if you want your voices to be heard.¡±


    Ethan knew that there would be inquiries that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from.


    Putting this into consideration, he asked Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret to allow others to question him before the matter of the Fomorians was discussed.


    He also understood that his proposal might not change the minds of those who hated him.


    But it was also a good way to let the rest of the people gathered here learn the truth andter disseminate the facts among the masses. That way, they wouldn¡¯t be led by the nose by those who nned to control any and all information rted to him.


    Just as he expected, dozens of hands rose up, and one of them was Zack Kerr''s, making King Austen, as well as Professor Rinehart, frown.


    But since the one who would have the power to choose whose question he wanted to answer was Ethan, they didn¡¯t make any move and simply waited for the question and answer session to unfold.


    ¡°Zack Kerr, you may ask your question,¡± Ethan said calmly.


    His first choice made Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret nce at him, caught off guard by Ethan¡¯s boldness.


    Neither of them knew that Ethan knew who Langston¡¯s father was, but after seeing how calm he was, they realized that he might have a n in mind.


    ¡°I came here to ask whether you are truly the one who is in full control of your consciousness?¡± Zack Kerr said. ¡°Those who have let their greed get the better of them in the past have tried to obtain the powers of an Epic Legacy.


    ¡°But instead of controlling this power, the power controlled them, turning them into beasts that threatened the safety of the Shire Continent. I am only worried that you are no longer the promising young man who I knew and is now merely a puppet of Queen Celestia, who once tried to drown this continent and kill all lives on it.


    ¡°Ethan Gremory, are you really the one in control of your power, or is it controlling you? Also, can you give us a justification as to why you chose to greedily take the Epic Legacy instead of destroying it, which was what everyone agreed to do before entering the Legacy Domain?¡±


    Ethan smiled after listening to the middle-aged man¡¯s lengthy question. He had tried his best to look as if he was someone who truly cared about Ethan, and he even looked remorseful for the loss of such a talented individual.


    Of course, everyone who knew Zack Kerr understood that this was merely a ploy to drag Ethan down to despair and then let the leaders of Eastshire put a leash on his head.


    ¡°To answer the question, I am indeed in full control of Queen Celestia¡¯s power,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°When I came inside the Legacy Domain, my original n was to destroy the Legacy Tome. But things happened, preventing me from doing that.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you just became greedy for power?¡± Zack Kerr interjected. ¡°The allure of power can easily make someone stray off the right path. I¡¯m saddened to hear that even someone like you failed to resist the temptation.¡±


    Ethan smiled before answering the question.


    ¡°I find it very amusing that someone who has had his Noble Rank stripped from him due to greed and hunger for power is willing to y the clown in front of everyone in the conference for our entertainment,¡± Ethan chuckled. ¡°You even had the audacity to target my family to try and use them as bargaining chips to put me under your control.


    ¡°Of course, what I am saying are facts. The Magistratus have already confirmed it. You were even given the chance to prove them wrong by undergoing their inquiry, but you knew that you had too many skeletons in your closet.


    ¡°I find His Majesty, King Austen, too kind. Imagine raising a snake like you in his backyard? If it were me, not only would I have demoted that person¡¯s rank, I would have sent him into exile.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not someone who likes to rub the salt in someone¡¯s wounds or kick them while they are down. I advise you to reflect on your actions and to not be too greedy for power.


    ¡°Otherwise, I might personally ask for an inquisition from the Magistratus and have you put through a very thorough investigation on the grounds of putting a bounty over my and my family¡¯s head. By the way, I still haven¡¯t asked you forpensation regarding that matter.


    ¡°I will file this case with the Magical Bureau right after this conference ends. Please, make sure not to run away when theye to ask you for your testimony, okay? My Grandma gets scared easily, so you will have topensate her for her mental health as well.¡±


    A minute of silence passed before a chuckle was heard inside the Conference Room.


    The Queen of Fairies held her belly as sheughed, sounding simr to the resonation of pealing bells.


    ¡°You said that you don¡¯t like to kick someone when they are down. But look at you making this ugly human look uglier in the eyes of everyone here,¡± the Fairy Queen said. ¡°We came here to talk about important matters, not listen to your petty power struggles. Can someone kick this clown out of this ce? I don¡¯t want tough all day.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± the Elven Queen, who always took the side of the Fairy Queen in regards to matters of importance, stated. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to hear the politics of the Kingdom of Eastshire. If you want to talk about these things, talk about it somewhere else. We¡¯re not here to listen to the ramblings of a monkey.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I take offense to that!¡± the Leader of the Monkey Beastkin protested.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± The Queen of the Elves apologized, which surprised everyone. ¡°Calling him a monkey is an insult to you Beastkins. I apologize for myck of tack.¡±


    ¡°Apology epted,¡± the Monkey Beastkin replied. ¡°I know a scummy Human when I see one. And this guy is truly scummy.¡±


    ¡°I vote that this person be kicked out of the Conference Room,¡± Seff said with his arms crossed over his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time listening to scum.¡±


    ¡°I second it!¡± the Fairy Queen raised her hand.


    ¡°I agree to this proposal,¡± the Elven Queen stated.


    The Dwarf King remained silent, while King Austen sighed and nced in Zack Kerr¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Get out,¡± King Austen ordered. ¡°Or I will demote your rank once more.¡±


    Back then, the King of Eastshire didn¡¯t dare to directly antagonize the Nobles of his Kingdom. Zack Kerr and his faction had held considerable power, and if he dealt with them without a n, the chances of a bacsh were high.


    But things were different now.


    The moral high ground had shifted to his side, and he had the support of the popce of the Kingdom.


    Not only that, but the Magistratus, which had always taken a neutral stance in the affairs of the Kingdom, had actively dealt a blow to Zack Kerr¡¯s faction, with some of their men being sent to prison.


    Because of this, the power that their faction had built up over the years crumbled. King Austen naturally took advantage of this vulnerability and went in for the kill.


    Not only did he demote Zack Kerr of his rank, he also confiscated hisnds and other properties.


    The King did the same thing to the Nobles belonging to his faction, and thanks to this, they no longer posed a serious threat to his rule.


    In fact, in order to save what remained of their honor and dignity, the Nobles he punished pledged their full support to the King, forcing others to do the same.


    Lord Edmond handled the aftermath, and he made sure that none of these Nobles would be able to defy the Royal Family again.


    Jeers, booing, andughter, reverberated in the Conference Room, making Zack Kerr turn pale.


    He thought that he would be able to put Ethan in his ce by using him right in front of everyone, but the young man reversed the usation to him, making him theughing stock of everyone in the conference room.


    Left with no choice, he left with a beet-red face out of shame and embarrassment.


    Ethan knew that there were other people like Zack Kerr inside the room, so he made him an example of what might happen if people were to attack him.


    Perhaps, knowing that the same thing might happen to them, the people who wanted to use him no longer asked him any questions.


    Those who did didn¡¯t tackle the topic about him acquiring the Epic Legacy from Queen Celestia.


    Once the question and answer portion was over, he finally brought up the real topic of the discussion, which were the ns of the Fomorians.


    ¡°More than a month ago, the Fomorians managed to step foot on the Shire Continent,¡± Ethan stated, which made everyone inside the room turn silent. ¡°They were the scouts who were sent here for two reasons.


    ¡°The first reason was to see if the Firbolgs and their descendants were thriving in the Shire Continent.¡±


    Ethan paused for a bit before saying the second reason.


    ¡°The second reason, which is their main purpose foring to the Shire Continent, is to find one of the ancient treasures that was passed to the Firbolgs by the Tuatha De Danann.


    ¡°It was none other than Lia Fail, or better known as the Stone of Destiny. The Fomorians are looking for it so that they can elect a King, the one who will lead their forces and allow them to rise to the surface world once again.¡±


    ¡ª--------------

 Chapter 593 The Four Treasures Of The Tuatha De Danann

    Chapter 593 The Four Treasures Of The Tuatha De Danann


    ??The Fomorian King had been killed during the great war thousands of years ago. After the defeat of their race, they hid themselves from the world.


    Since then, although they were sighted every now and then, most of the Fomorians kept a very low profile and no longer made waves in thends of Midgard.


    But, that could soon change.


    Once they came to recognize a King, whom they would follow with everything they had, one of the most powerful forces in the world could stage aeback.


    ¡°They came here to see if the descendants of the Firbolgs are still thriving and are also on the lookout for the Stone of Destiny.¡± The Elven Queen frowned. ¡°We all know the answer to the first matter, so let¡¯s talk about the Stone of Destiny. Do any of you have any idea where it is?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Fairy Queenmented. ¡°If we know where it is, then couldn¡¯t we all protect it and ensure that it won¡¯t fall into their hands?¡±


    King Austen, the Dwarven King, as well as Seff kept their silence as they nced at Professor Rinehart, who was busy cleaning his sses.


    ¡°The Stone of Destiny was lost during the great war here in Eastshire,¡± Professor Rinehartmented before cing his sses back on his face. ¡°No one knows where it is, and it¡¯s said that the Firbolgs made sure to hide it thoroughly so that the Fomorians wouldn¡¯t be able to reim it.¡±


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy paused for a bit before continuing his exnation.


    ¡°The Stone of Destiny is one of the four treasures that the Tuatha De Danann left to mankind,¡± Professor Rinehart exined. ¡°I¡¯m sure that some of you already know about them. But for the sake of those who don''t, let me exin them one by one.


    ¡°The first one is the Lia Fail or the Stone of Destiny. It¡¯s an artifact that was said to give a cry whenever someone worthy of being called a ¡®King¡¯ appears in its vicinity.


    ¡°The second treasure is the Cauldron of Dagda. It¡¯s a cauldron containing an endless supply of food, and anyone who eats from it will have their health and vigor restored.


    ¡°The third is The Sword Of Light, ¨ªomh Sis. It¡¯s also referred to as the Sword of Nuada. When drawn, this sword will not let anyone escape from it alive. No one will be able to run from it, for its target would be forced to fight its wielder in battle.


    ¡°Last but not the least is the Luin of Celtchar, also known as the Spear of Lugh. It goes by many names. Sometimes, it¡¯s called the ughterer, at other times, it¡¯s called Crimall. There''s also a few who call it Areadbhair.¡±


    Ethan, who had been told this information two days ago by Professor Rinehart, had a calm expression on his face.


    However, when he heard about it the first time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that the spear he randomly picked from the treasury of Dawnbreaker Academy would be one of the Four Treasures of the Tuatha De Danann.


    Professor Rinehart, who didn¡¯t know what Ethan was thinking, continued his speech.


    ¡°When these four artifacts are gathered under the same banner, they can create a force that could turn the tide of battle. As you may already know, The Sword Of Light, ¨ªomh Sis, is in the safekeeping of the Kingdom of Eastshire.


    ¡°The Cauldron of Dagda, as well as the Stone of Destiny, are nowhere to be found. It is truly unfortunate that we are not aware of their location.¡±


    ¡°And what about the Spear of Lugh?¡± Oscar Asta asked with a smile on his face. ¡°Are you going to say that you don¡¯t know its whereabouts?¡±


    Professor Rinehart nodded. ¡°Indeed. I have no idea where this spear is. But ording to legend, no battle was ever sustained against it or against the man who held it. Of course, this is only what was said in the record books. As to whether it is true or not is still up for debate.¡±


    Oscar Asta no longer said anything and just smirked.


    There were only a select number of people who saw how the Fomorians reacted when they saw the ming Spear that hovered around Ethan during the battle inside their Domain.


    If none of the people present in that scene were to say anything, no one else would know who its current wielder was.


    Throughout the exchange, Ethan kept a poker face, which he had learned to do in the Lands of stor.


    Although he thought that Oscar would dere that he was in the possession of Areadbhair, the Patriarch of the Asta Family kept his peace as if he was nning to use this as a bargaining chip against him.


    ¡®This sly old fox.¡¯ Sebastian shook his head inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness. ¡®He sure is petty.¡¯


    ¡®Very petty.¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded. ¡®But, he is ying smart. He mentioned it to keep Ethan on his toes, but he didn¡¯t persist on it. I think he wants to keep the information that two of the Treasures of the Tuatha De Danann are in thends of Eastshire quiet.¡¯


    ¡®I should have stepped on him in Ethan¡¯s Celestial Domain when I had the chance,¡¯ Sebastian grumbled. ¡®I could have made it look like an ident if I tried hard enough.¡¯


    ¡®I doubt it.¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half chuckled. ¡®I¡¯m sure Edmond would not have allowed that to happen.¡¯


    Ethan agreed with his Other Half¡¯s words, but he kept his focus on the discussion in the conference room.


    ¡°So, we don¡¯t know where the Stone of Destiny is,¡± the Dwarf King finally spoke as he narrowed his gaze at Ethan. ¡°Then, what do you know?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazended on the young man who had kept his silence for the past few minutes.


    ¡°Currently, there is a Pseudo-Leader among the Fomorians who had ordered a few of them toe to the Shire Continent to look for the Stone of Destiny,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°His name is Arawn.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The Queen of the Elves stood up from her seat and looked at Ethan in shock. ¡°He¡¯s still alive?!¡±


    Even the Fairy Queen, who usually had a cheery expression, turned pale after hearing the name of the Pseudo-Leader of the Fomorians.


    ¡°He is very much alive.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Also, while this is not confirmed, ording to the memory I received from one of his subordinates, a little more than a year from now, they wille to the Shire Continent en masse if the mission of finding the Stone of Destiny fails.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there would not only be four Fomorians makingndfall when the timees. Hundreds, maybe even thousands, wille. Of course, this is only a part of the memory that I have seen from one of his subordinates. Take this information with a grain of salt.


    ¡°But, let me just say one thing. Only four Fomorians came this time, and yet, they were extremely troublesome. If not for the fact that they were dealt with before they could truly hatch their ns in the Shire Continent, thesends might not be as peaceful as they are now.¡±


    Hearing Ethan¡¯s words, the Kings and Queens asked him a few more questions, which he answered to the best of his ability.


    Some asked if he knew where they were hiding, and the young man said yes.


    But their Domain was in Midgard, so there was nothing the current leaders could really do about it.


    The only thing they could do was wait for the Fomorians toe to their home turf. As to whether their home court advantage would y to their strength or not, they would know once their enemies came knocking at their doors.

 Chapter 594 The Truth Is Sometimes Bigger Than Life Itself

    Chapter 594 The Truth Is Sometimes Bigger Than Life Itself


    ??¡°Who is Arawn, by the way?¡± Ethan asked the Elven Queen.


    The Elven Queen and the Fairy Queen nced at each other before shifting their gaze at Ethan.


    ¡°Arawn isn¡¯t really a Fomorian,¡± the Elven Queen, who went by the name Wynfiel, answered. ¡°He used to be a member of the Tuatha De Danann, and he was a very powerful warrior. He briefly participated in the war against the Fomorians but soon backed out for reasons only known to him.


    ¡°There were even rumors that Arawn sided with the Fomorians and betrayed his race. But, these rumors were said to be unfounded.¡±


    ¡°Arawn liked hunting and carnage, as well as destruction,¡± the Fairy Queenmented. ¡°Although he didn¡¯t have a good reputation among the Tuatha De Danann, he never raised his de against them nor killed any of his people.


    ¡°As to what happened to him during the war, no one really knew, for he was never seen again after he returned to his homnd, Anwnn, to quell an uprising in his own Domain. If he truly became the advisor of the Fomorians, then thisplicates things.¡±


    The Fairy Queen¡¯s face was grim. It was clear that she didn¡¯t like the prospect of having a confrontation with one of the Champions of the Tuatha De Danann.


    ¡°Now that you mentioned Anwnn, the Fomorians live near it,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Of course, not all of them did, but there are easily a thousand of them near his domain.¡±


    Seff, who had remained silent and was only listening to the side, voiced out his thoughts for everyone to hear.


    ¡°Is there anything else that we should know about?¡± Seff inquired. ¡°Anything else of significance from the memories you gathered?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°From the memories I gathered, a Fomorians named Aspis is very concerned about a group of people called the ¡®Milesians¡¯. ording to his memory, they are also looking for the Artifacts of the Tuatha De Danann and will also be sending an Elite Force to the Shire Continent to look for those treasures.¡±


    This time, Seff, King Austen, and the Dwarf King frowned after hearing the Milesians.


    Ethan, who had no idea who they were in the past, went to ask Mimir. The Giant Head told him that they were the race that had driven the Tuatha De Danann out from the world.


    It was because of them that these powerful races went into hiding, just like the Fomorians.


    Mimir added that some of them had gone to the Lands of Saraqael, while the rest settled in smallmunities, far away from major kingdoms and cities, and lived their lives in peace.


    In short, the Milesians were the victors who had established their Kingdom, while the Fomorians and the Tuatha De Danann were the losers who disappeared from the pages of history.


    The Shire Continent and the Milesians had bad blood between them because there was one point in time when these Conquerors had set their eyes on the Shire Continent.


    They were repelled by its inhabitants, but it was a pyrrhic victory.


    Countless lives were lost during that war, and thends of the Shire Continent were bathed in blood.


    ¡°Not only must we deal with the Fomorians, but we must also deal with those bastards?¡± the Dwarven Kingughed out of anger. ¡°It seems that the Forges of Khaled Bor need to be set aze once again.¡±


    ¡°I just hope they don¡¯t attack us one after the other,¡± King Austen sighed. ¡°Either of them is a troublesome enemy, and whoever takes advantage of this opportunity when we are at our weakest will definitely have the advantage.¡±


    ¡°Well, you humans still have an advantage,¡± the Fairy Queen chuckled. ¡°Your race reproduces like rabbits. Even if your fighting force is wiped out, it would only take you two decades to rece them.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you Fairies reproduce like rabbits too?¡± King Austen smirked. ¡°Nothing is stopping you, you know?¡±


    ¡°Heh~ spoken like a true monkey,¡± the Fairy Queen sneered.


    Ethan, who already knew that Fairies tend to be mischievous, could only sigh in his heart after hearing this exchange.


    ¡°I suggest that all of us set aside our personal quarrels for the time being ande up with a n on how we can assist each other when we are in need. If ever an invasion trulyes to pass, the possiblending sites of their forces are Southshire, Eastshire, and Westshire.


    ¡°Northshire would be thest ce they¡¯d visit since the Khaled Bor Mountains is an unforgiving ce. With that said, only the Dwarves will be able to turn the tides of battle if all three territories are attacked at once.¡±


    The Dwarven King nodded because this was indeed the case.


    The Beastkins were a powerful race, but they alone wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the bulk of the army of either the Fomorians or the Milesians.


    All the leaders and their representatives discussed the countermeasures that would be needed to tackle such a threat.


    Ethan remained seated and listened to their discussion without saying anything.


    His role had already ended after he finished sharing the information that he gathered from the Fomorians.


    It was his first time attending a War Conference, so he made sure to pay close attention to the discussion between the most powerful men and women in the realm.


    The meeting ended three hourster, but everyone agreed that they still had many things to talk about.


    Ethan was no longer needed for the seeding meetings, so he decided to rest back in his room because he was exhausted.


    ¡®You only have three months before this school year ends, Ethan,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®Will you head to Midgard right away after returning to your grandparent¡¯s house?¡¯


    ¡°If you want an honest answer, I still haven¡¯t thought about it properly,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I wanted to bring Lily, Luna, Lilian, and Emma to see my grandparents and introduce them properly as my fiances.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay there for two to three weeks with Grandma and Grandpa before I head to Midgard with Emma.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded. ¡®The journey will be long, and the return trip may even be longer. It¡¯s also possible that you will arrive just before the next school year starts.¡¯


    ¡°It will take that long to finish mying-of-age trial?¡± Ethan asked in confusion.


    ¡®No,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half answered. ¡®It will take that long for you to better understand just who you really are and the responsibilities that you will carry after finding out your true background.¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half then chuckled. ¡®Just prepare yourself, Ethan. The truth is sometimes bigger than life itself.¡¯


    The young man didn¡¯t know if his Other Half was just trying to sound smug or not. But for some reason, a part of him was really looking forward to discovering the secrets that had been hidden from him since he was born in the world.


    Perhaps, he would alsoe to learn the reason why his mother had been left with no choice but to abandon him, letting him live as a normal boy in the countryside.


    He had so many questions, but his Other Half¡¯s words made him ponder what he meant when he said that the truth was sometimes bigger than life itself.


    ¡®It¡¯s no use to think about it now,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I will find my answers in Midgard.¡¯


    After determining his short term goal, Ethan closed his eyes and fell asleep soon after.


    A momentter, Lilith appeared beside him and hugged him on the bed.


    Soon, she also fell asleep and dreamed a happy dream where she was able to walk under the sun in her true form while holding her Master¡¯s hand.


    ¡ª------------------

 Chapter 595 Did She Bewitch Us?

    Chapter 595 Did She Bewitch Us?


    ??A day had passed since the conference had officially started. Until now, the different representatives of the various factions were still busy drawing out the defense n in case of invasion from outside forces.


    Everyone was well aware that they couldn¡¯t underestimate either the Fomorians or the Milesians, who were known for their strength and prowess.


    While this was happening, Cedric and Lilian were strolling around the academy together.


    When Lilian suddenly transferred to Brynhildr Academy during the Winter Break, the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy, Nero, almost coughed out blood. He even cursed Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret, furious at them for poaching one of his prized students.


    In order to ensure that Cedric wouldn¡¯t follow suit and transfer schools, Professor Nero had a long and proper talk with him, asking the handsome young man to not leave Nightfall Academy.


    At that time, Cedric had decided to move on from his love of Luna, so he easily agreed. It hadn''t been that long since he made that decision, so he wasn''t ready to see her anytime soon.


    Since the matchmaking proposal was rejected by Luna¡¯s parents, Cedric decided to no longer cause trouble for her.


    Although it was painful, he had no choice but to ept the fact that the youngdy, whom he had fallen in love with, loved someone else.


    Perhaps knowing that her brother wouldn''t want to meet Luna in the academy, Lilian asked her close friend to stay in Dud Manor for the time being so that she wouldn¡¯t bump into Cedric.


    Luna agreed to Lilian¡¯s request because she also didn''t want the young man to remain fixated on her.


    ¡°How¡¯s your life here, Lilian?¡± Cedric asked. ¡°Looking at you, I can tell that you are happy. I can also sense that you have gotten stronger than before. It must be because of Ethan, right?¡±


    Lilian nodded. ¡°Life here in Brynhildr Academy is good. Although I miss my friends back in Nightfall Academy, I have made new friends here, and they take good care of me. And yes, I am happy because Ethan finally epted me.¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on Cedric¡¯s face. Not only did Ethan get the girl he fell in love with, but his sister had also fallen in love with him.


    While he was happy that his sister had found her own happiness, he just felt as if the twodies who could have supported him in his life were not by his side.


    ¡°So, how many lovers does Ethan have?¡± Cedric inquired. ¡°Is he giving you proper attention? Make sure to tell me if you are getting bullied or if he is giving you the cold shoulder. I will give him a piece of my mind.¡±


    Lilian giggled because she could tell that her brother was serious.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Lilian nodded. ¡°If I get bullied, I will make sure to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Cedric hummed.


    The two walked randomly around the academy until they arrived at the entrance of the Great Eagle Forest.


    ¡°Is this area off limits?¡± Cedric inquired.


    ¡°No,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°But we are advised not to go too deep inside the forest.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Cedric nodded in understanding. ¡°Then, how about we take a short stroll inside?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lilian smiled.


    ¡°Ah. Before I forget, dear sister, you need to join me for dinner tonight. They want you there.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The two then walked, and walked, and walked until the trees became so dense that sunlight couldn¡¯t pass through the treetops.


    But within the darkness, a light shone in the distance. The two walked in that direction, thinking that a clearing was right ahead of them.


    They were right.


    It was indeed a clearing, but at the center of it was a person whom they didn¡¯t expect to find there.


    A youngdy with long red hair seemed to be performing some kind of ceremonial sword dance.


    Her eyes were closed, and yet, her movements were fluid and graceful.


    But what caught Cedric¡¯s and Lilian¡¯s attention were her fox ears, as well as the three long tails that fluttered behind her back.


    Both of them drew in cold breath. The scene before them was simply too picturesque¡ªit was as if they were looking at a beautiful deity who jumped out from a painting, gracing the real world with a dance that was meant to pray for good luck and fortune in battle.


    The light that reflected on the sword de would sh from time to time as the foxdy performed the dance to perfection.


    Finally, as the dance wasing to an end, she did a slow and graceful turn with the de of the sword, creating a gust of wind that blew around her before expanding outward.


    A few secondster, the foxdy stood perfectly still as if she was a statue. The tip of the sword in her hand was still pointing toward the sky as if she was making a promise to the Gods and swearing that she would fulfill it without fail.


    A full minuteter, she lowered the sword in her hand and sheathed it on a scabbard that she had summoned.


    She did all of this with her eyes still closed.


    Another minute passed in silence before she took in a deep breath.


    Her fox ears twitched when she suddenly heard the sound of pping from her right side.


    There, she saw two teenagers looking at her with awe and admiration.


    Her beautiful green eyesnded on Lilian before shifting to her brother, Cedric.


    The Fox Lady gave the two a brief nod before walking away.


    After taking her fifth step, her body transformed into countless flower petals, and was dispersed by the wind, leaving a floral scent in the surroundings.


    The brother and sister, who witnessed everything from start to finish, nced at each other.


    ¡°That was real, right?¡± Lilian asked.


    ¡°It was,¡± Cedric said as he tried to calm his wildly beating heart.


    He was certain that what he was feeling wasn¡¯t the same feeling he had felt when he saw Luna.


    The young man was simply mesmerized because he saw how the foxdy bent thew of magic around her, including light magic, while she was performing her dance.


    ¡°For some reason, she looks familiar,¡± Lilian muttered. ¡°It¡¯s as if I have seen her somewhere before¡­¡±


    The youngdy held her head as if she was trying to focus her mind to recall a clear picture. However, a few secondster, her eyes widened in shock because she hadpletely forgotten what the foxdy looked like.


    ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t seem to remember her face,¡± Lily said with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s like my memory has been tampered with.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s just not me,¡± Cedricmented. ¡°I¡¯m also finding it hard to remember her facial features. I can still somewhat remember her figure but not her face.¡±


    ¡°Same.¡± Lilian¡¯s face turned solemn after making this realization. ¡°Did she bewitch us?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Cedric replied. ¡°But I believe she meant no harm. It seemed that she just doesn¡¯t want anyone to remember her. Too bad, she was very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I thought that you can¡¯t remember what she looked like?¡± Lilian inquired.


    ¡°I might have forgotten what she looked like,¡± Cedric answered. ¡°But the impression she gave me remained.¡±


    After thinking about it, Lilian reluctantly nodded her head. She, too, believed that the foxdy was beautiful since it was also the impression she got when she saw thetter look directly in their direction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Lilian proposed. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ve gone too deep in the forest and have seen something we weren¡¯t supposed to see.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Cedric nodded before ncing on the spot where the foxdy disappeared. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the academy.¡±


    The two then retraced their steps until they could no longer be seen from the clearing.


    A few minutester, a youngdy nced from behind the tree to make sure that they were truly gone.


    ¡°Sorry. I should have stopped them from reaching this ce.¡± a White Unicorn suddenly appeared beside the Fox Lady.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± the Fox Lady replied. ¡°They meant no harm, and I¡¯m sure that they have already forgotten what I look like. Besides, it was funny to see that Lilian didn¡¯t recognize me.¡±


    The Unicorn helplessly shook its head before following the Fox Lady as she headed deeper into the Great Eagle Forest.


    She was performing a ritual to erect a very powerful barrier that would prevent the Fomorians from directly attacking the Great Eagle Forest and its denizens.


    The Fox Lady still had plenty of ces to visit, and she estimated that it would be past sunset by the time she finished her mission.


    Performing the ceremony was very exhausting, and it quickly drained her magic, but she persevered, believing that it would y an important role.


    The barrier would not only protect the Great Eagle Forest but also Brynhildr Academy, where the person she held dear in her heart was living a happy life, surrounded by the people who had taught him what true magic was all about.

 Chapter 596 Seff’s Dinner Invitation

    Chapter 596 Seff¡¯s Dinner Invitation


    ??Several hours after Lilian and Cedric saw the foxdy in the Great Eagle Forest, Ethan found himself sitting at the dining table with Seff and his children.


    He could vaguely remember that he was heading to the academy''s dining hall when someone suddenly grabbed him and knocked him unconscious.


    Since he was in the academy, he thought that he didn¡¯t need to be on constant alert since his safety was guaranteed inside it.


    But, that was a mistake.


    When he regained consciousness, he was already tied to a chair, while Lyall was heaping meat dishes on his te.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re finally awake,¡± Seff said casually. ¡°We¡¯ve been here for a few days, but you haven¡¯te to meet us even once. Since that''s the case, I decided to invite you to join us for dinner.¡±


    The corner of Ethan¡¯s lips twitched after hearing Seff¡¯s statement.


    He wanted toin and say that knocking someone unconscious and dragging them away was not the proper way to invite someone for dinner.


    But since it was his fault for not paying close attention to his surroundings, he did the only thing he could do, and that was to sigh in his heart.


    Lily, who felt apologetic for her father¡¯s action, untied Ethan, allowing thetter to sit morefortably.


    Conall had an amused look on his face as he ate the meal that was prepared for them by the academy.


    They were currently in the VIP lodging especially prepared for the Beast King, located inside Brynhildr Tower.


    Whatever they were going to talk about here would not be seen or heard by anyone, giving them privacy.


    Surprisingly, no one talked as they ate. Seff made it a point that discussion should only be had after they were done eating.


    This was a good thing for Ethan because he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that they would be discussing something importantter.


    Because of that, he focused on filling his stomach so that he would be prepared for what was going to happen next.


    Twenty minutester, Seff finally stopped eating.


    Ethan, Lily, Lyall, and Conall were already done eating since a few minutes ago and were simply waiting for the Beast King to finish his meal.


    ¡°I want to know what you n to do once the school year ends,¡± Seff stated. ¡°There are three months left until the end of your studies, so I was wondering if you n to head to Midgard as soon as the academy closes its doors.¡±


    ¡°About that, Father, if possible, I want to take Lily to meet my grandparents and my adoptive father,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°My Grandparents, especially my Grandma, want to see her. I will also formally introduce her as my fiancee, so I hope you will give her permission toe with me.


    ¡°I n to stay with my grandparents for a week or two before heading to Midgard to take mying-of-age ceremony.¡±


    Seff nodded, giving his permission. ¡°How long do you think you will be in Midgard? Will you have time to visit us in Southshire?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure how long I¡¯ll be there,¡± Ethan replied honestly. ¡°But if time permits, I will head to Southshire to visit you and Mother Leah so that I can formally introduce myself to the family.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Seff¡¯s face before once again nodding his head.


    ¡°Since you said that you¡¯ll visit us if you came back early, then you should do it. But if you¡¯re really unable to visit us before sses start, I will understand. However, you must make sure to make the trip as soon as humanely possible. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Ethan nodded.


    ¡°Good.¡± Seff nodded. ¡°We will also perform your marriage rights with Lily when that timees. We Beastkins don¡¯t do any fancy ceremonies like the wedding that you Humans do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more of a private affair, with two people making an oath to the Earth Mother. Lily will tell you the details at ater time.


    ¡°She told me that you wanted to do it while the two of you were in the Lands of stor.


    ¡°However, she said that it didn¡¯t feel right since you would definitely feel guilty toward the girls named Chloe and Luna, whom you were supposed to confess to before the two of you got trapped in the past. Since this is an important matter, I believe that my daughter made the right decision back then.


    ¡°Marriage is something that shouldn¡¯t be done half-heartedly. This is true for all races, regardless if they are Humans, Beastkins, Elves, or Dwarves. Speaking of marriages¡­ you n to marry your other lovers, yes?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can satisfy all of them?¡± the corner of Seff¡¯s lips rose up after asking this question.


    But before Ethan could answer this question, someone beat him to it.


    ¡°He can,¡± Lily replied.


    ¡°Are you talking from experience?¡± Lyall asked in a teasing tone, which made her sister¡¯s face turn beet red.


    Lily didn¡¯t answer, but it was very obvious that the answer to Lyall¡¯s question was yes.


    Conall found Lily¡¯s reaction quite amusing.


    He had already recognized Ethan as his brother-inw, and he was confident that the young man would be able to protect his sister without a problem.


    ¡°I also want to thank you because my other daughter seemed to have finally calmed down a bit,¡± Seff said as he gave Lyall a side-long nce. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of juice you made her drink, but it worked wonders on her personality.¡±


    Lyall pouted, but she didn¡¯t say anything to affirm or deny her father¡¯s statement.


    ¡°She also said that she has be good friends with the girl named Chloe,¡± Seff said. ¡°I¡¯lle and see her before I leave. I want to thank her for tolerating my daughter¡¯s stubbornness. I¡¯m sure that she suffered a lot.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make her suffer, okay?¡± Lyallmented. ¡°I just carried her around the Great Eagle Forest with one hand.¡±


    Ethan and Lily blinked as they looked at Lyall in confusion.


    ¡°You carried her with one hand?¡± Lily inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lyall answered. ¡°The two of us bonded in that manner.¡±


    Ethan briefly imagined Lyall holding Chloe with one hand as she took a stroll inside the Great Eagle Forest.


    No matter how much he tried to look at it in a positive way, he couldn¡¯t understand how the two of them could''ve bonded in that situation.


    ¡®Well, Chloe is very good when ites to making friends,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Since she and Lyall are now friends, I guess that¡¯s a good thing.¡¯


    Lily once mentioned that her sister, Lyall, didn¡¯t have any friends. She only cared about her family members and treated the rest asplete strangers.


    Overall, the dinner with Seff¡¯s family ended in a quite positive note, and Lyall was even well-behaved.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if she was like that because her father was there or if she had really learned to rein in her emotions. However, he weed these changes.


    After their date ended, Lyall no longer bothered him nor made any move to actively follow him everywhere like a stalker.


    After making a promise, once again, that he would visit Southshire as soon as possible, Ethan left the tower with Lily.


    As they were walking along the hallways that led to the exit, they came across Lilian and Cedric, who seemed to be heading in the same direction.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s already here, I¡¯ll let him escort you back to Dud Manor,¡± Cedric said as he gave Ethan a sidelong nce. ¡°Good night, Lilian.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Brother,¡± Lilian replied.


    She then watched as her brother disappeared from her view before walking toward Ethan to hold his hand.


    They then happily walked toward Dud Manor, with Lily walking alongside them.


    Ethan and Lily decided that they would no longer hide their rtionship when they became Second Years.


    Until then, they would continue acting like normal friends in the academy, only sharing hugs and kisses in ces where no eyes could see.


    ¡ª----------------

 Chapter 597 The Girls From Terra Manor Are All Thirsty

    Chapter 597 The Girls From Terra Manor Are All Thirsty


    ??The Conferencested for exactly four days. After it ended, the representatives of the different races started to return to their homnds.


    When Seff, Lyall, and Conall were about to leave, Lyall asked Ethan to take her out on a second date, which he epted.


    During the conference, the youngdy had not bothered him. Instead, she spent some quality time with her sister, Lily, and also hung out with Chloe from time to time.


    Just as Lyall was about to walk away, she changed her mind and came close to Ethan to whisper something in his ears.


    ¡°Happiness and sadnesses in threes,¡± Lyall whispered. ¡°What happens once, then twice, can happen a third time. So beware of thedy of the forest, for she is busy nting seeds so that you can water them.¡±


    After saying those things, Lyall kissed Ethan¡¯s forehead before running to catch up with her father and brother, who had already walked a distance away.


    Seeing her sister¡¯s antics, Lily sighed and shook her head helplessly.


    Because of her superior hearing, she inadvertently heard what her sister said to Ethan. Lily even believed that her sister made sure that she was able to hear her message.


    When he could no longer see Lily¡¯s family members, Ethan nced at his lover.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what Lyall just told me?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°It¡¯s not like her to act like a sage.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so unlike her.¡± Lily nodded in agreement. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just talking nonsense to make you think that she¡¯s smart or something?¡±


    Ethan chuckled as he hugged the cutest First Year of the academy, who hugged him back and rested her head on his shoulder.


    ¡°Are you telling me that your sister is not smart?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s strong, but she really isn''t smart. Just seeing numbers makes her dizzy.¡±


    Ethan then silently asked Sebastian a question, and thetter replied in a positive manner.


    ¡®No one¡¯s looking, my Guy,¡¯ Sebastian replied. ¡®The coast is clear.¡¯


    After getting that confirmation, Ethan kissed Lily¡¯s forehead, which made her look up to him. Soon, the two shared a sweet kiss on the lips, which they hadn¡¯t done in two days because both of them had be busy in the academy.


    When the kiss ended, both of them parted ways, with Lily returning to Jaeger Manor and Ethan back to Dud Manor.


    It was not yet time to show anyone their public disy of attention, so they were still being discreet with their meetings.


    As he was walking into Dud Manor, he happened to see Chloe walking back to Jaeger Manor from the library.


    There were dark circles under her eyes, and she seemed pretty exhausted, making him worry about her.


    ¡°Have you been sleeping and eating properly?¡± Ethan asked, blocking her path.


    ¡°I am eating properly,¡± Chloe replied with a smile. ¡°Not sleeping properly though.¡±


    ¡°Then you should sleep properly.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. I¡¯m just doing a project. I think it will be finished in two days. After that, I¡¯ll sleep for twelve hours straight.¡±


    After his date with Lyall, he had decided to break the ice and started to talk to Chloe again whenever they crossed paths.


    His cousin was the same as always and even teased him that he should take out Luna, Lily, Lilian, and Emma on a date as well.


    When Ethan asked her if she was willing to go out on a date with him, she said yes, showing that she didn¡¯t mind spending some time with him.


    After their short chat, Chloe even kissed his cheek and told him that he shouldn¡¯t worry about her.


    She then went her way back to Jaeger Manor, where she nned to take a short nap before going out on another expedition into the Great Eagle Forestter that night.


    ¡®Something smells fishy,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented.


    ¡®That¡¯s me.¡¯ Sebastian chuckled.


    ¡®Not you. I was referring to Chloe.¡¯


    ¡®What about her?¡¯


    ¡®I felt a familiar yet unfamiliar power in her.¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half frowned. ¡®Strange. I can¡¯t pinpoint what it is. It¡¯s like once I think of it, the memory slips between my fingers, not willing to show itself to me.¡¯


    ¡®If it¡¯s important, I¡¯m sure you will remember it sooner orter.¡¯ Sebastian shrugged. ¡®But it¡¯s good to know that the two of them are on speaking terms once again. This is a good thing. After all, she is one of Ethan¡¯s emotional pirs.¡¯


    ¡®Mmm.¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded.


    Even so, Ethan¡¯s Other Half couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that he was forgetting something.


    Something very important.


    But no matter how much he tried to search for it in his memory, he would always feel as if it was at the tip of his fingertips, teasing him and making sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch it.


    It¡¯s like a mischievous fox, always two steps ahead of his every move.


    When Ethan arrived in Dud Manor, he saw something he didn¡¯t expect to see.


    George was talking with a teenage girl, whom Ethan hadn¡¯t seen before.


    She was very pretty and looked extremely innocent, which made him wonder if George kidnapped her from somewhere.


    ¡°Something is telling me that you¡¯re thinking something very rude about me just now, Ethan,¡± George said as he looked at the young man who had just stepped foot into the Common Room.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, George,¡± Ethan replied with a smile. ¡°You are one of my respected seniors. How can I think rudely about you?¡±


    ¡°You do have a point.¡± George nodded. ¡°Well, then. Since you are already here, let me introduce you to my girlfriend.¡±


    Ethan blinked once and twice because he felt that he heard George wrongly.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear that the first time,¡± Ethan tilted his head. ¡°Can you repeat it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why do all of you have the same reaction when I say that I have a girlfriend?¡± George asked with a frown. ¡°Am I that unlikeable?¡±


    He then looked at the other members of Dud Manor who were in the Common Room, Henry, Noah, Luna, and Lilian.


    ¡°Not to be rude, but I think your girlfriend is too good for you,¡± Luna¡¯s Carbuncle, Selene,mented.


    ¡°I feel the same way.¡± Aria, who was seated on Selene¡¯s back, nodded. ¡°Is she sick perhaps? Does she have eye problems?¡±


    ¡°Lilian, can I pinch your familiar?¡± George asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir George.¡± Lilian giggled. ¡°Aria is still in her rebellious phase. Please forgive her for being blunt.¡±


    Luna, who was seated beside Lilian, giggled because everyone had been teasing George from the start.


    ¡°Anyway, time for introductions,¡± George no longer cared about the words from the peanut gallery and introduced her girlfriend to Ethan. ¡°She is Sabrina Rhodes. Sabrina, I¡¯m sure you already know Ethan, yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Ethan,¡± Sabrina said. ¡°You are a hot topic of discussion among thedies of Terra Manor. All of them said that if they were a seed, they would want you to water them everyday.¡±


    Luna and Lilian blushed after Sabrina said those words with a straight face, as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal to her.


    ¡°I knew that the girls from Terra Manor were thirsty,¡± Georgemented. ¡°But to think that they are THAT thirsty, my eyes have been opened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you too, Sabrina,¡± Ethan said. ¡°George is a wonderful person. I sincerely hope that the two of you can be together for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I wish for that as well,¡± Sabrina smiled. ¡°In fact, I even sent a letter to my family that I will be bringing my boyfriend to our home when the school year ends. My father even replied that he can¡¯t wait to meet my boyfriend so that he can strangle him.


    ¡°My brothers even said that they have already dug a ten-foot-


    deep hole in our backyard and told me not to worry about body disposal. I don¡¯t understand what they are talking about, but I¡¯m happy that they are looking at my first rtionship in a positive light.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s not looking at your rtionship in a positive light!¡¯


    That was what everyone was thinking, but they didn¡¯t have the heart to say that to the innocent girl, who was looking at George as if he was the most dashing person in the world.


    Ethan, who had somehow gotten a taste of this familial love in Luna¡¯s home, patted George¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Good luck, George,¡± Ethan said with sincerity. ¡°Just make sure to be on guard, even at night when you sleep in your room.¡±


    ¡°Why should I be on guard?¡± George crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°I n to sleep in Sabrina''s room every night. Isn¡¯t that right, Sabrina?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sabrina nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll have a mandrake sing a luby for us until we fall asleep.¡±


    Ethan nced at Luna, Lilian, and Henry as if seeking an answer, but all of them only shook their heads at the same time.


    In the end, the young man just scratched his head. Though he was looking forward to George¡¯s story once he returned to Brynhildr Academy after his journey to Midgard.

 Chapter 598 Know That Wherever You Are In The World, You Will Never Be Alone

    Chapter 598 Know That Wherever You Are In The World, You Will Never Be Alone


    ??The next day, the King of Eastshire was in the Dining Hall to spend hisst day at the academy.


    All the students, who would probably not get an opportunity to see the King of Eastshire in their lifetime, were ecstatic when they saw the King and Queen seated beside the Headmaster of the academy.


    Ethan, who had the opportunity to dine with them a day ago, wasn¡¯t that ecstatic, especially since the King also invited Oscar to join them for dinner at that time.


    Although the experience seemed pleasant on the surface, with everyone talking as if they were old friends, the young man was still wary of the Patriarch of the Asta Family, who had given the order to hunt him down.


    Nicole had made him read the letter that was sent to her by Oscar.


    Ever since Ethan saw his announcement dering that the one who could kill him would be chosen as the next Patriarch or Matriarch of the n, the tiny bit of respect or good impression he had left of Oscar vanishedpletely.


    Ethan even asked Nicole in a teasing manner if she would jump at the opportunity to kill him, but the youngdy only smiled and pulled him close to be used as her personal heatpad because her body temperature had dropped to freezing levels once again.


    Truth be told, he was very concerned about her condition, but Nicole would just brush it off and say ¡°the cold never bothered me anyway¡±.


    Ethan didn¡¯t believe her because he understood that Nicole was a strong independentdy who would never show her weakness to anyone.


    In the end, Ethan just hugged her until her body¡¯s temperature returned to normal. While they embraced each other, she would shudder every now and then, so Ethan would lightly pat her head and tell her that she was going to be fine.


    Nicole didn¡¯t say anything, but when her body returned to normal, she thanked Ethan and told him that she would call for him again when she needed a bed warmer.


    Of course, the youngdy received this treatment in Dud Manor.


    If Ethan were to go to Eques Manor, Nicole wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still because everyone, including their mothers, would start to gossip about her.


    The young man was then broken out of his daze when King Austen made a speech before everyone could start eating.


    ¡°It has been many years since I studied here in Brynhildr Academy,¡± King Austen said. ¡°I have many fond memories in this ce, and I am sure that all of you have them as well. Right now, I stand before you, not only as your King, but as an individual who wishes to make our country a better ce to live in.


    ¡°All of you, are the next pirs of Eastshire. Study well, train well, and after you leave the doors of this academy, I hope that you will contribute to Eastshire as a whole, making it a safe haven for Wizards and Witches alike.


    ¡°Although there maye a time when everything we hold dear will face a threat that we alone cannot ovee, remember that the connections you made here and the friends that you¡¯ve bonded with can help you tide through these troubled times.


    ¡°Sough, love, and live as much as you can, for true magices from within our hearts. And as you leave the walls of this institution in three months'' time, know that wherever you are in the world, you will never be alone.¡±


    A resounding apuse reverberated in the Dining Hall as the Professors and the students pped their hands to honor their King¡¯s wonderful speech.


    Ethan pped with the rest because he believed that what the King had said was true.


    When the apuse ended, everyone was asked to sit down and eat.


    Ethan noticed that the King and Queen would often cast sidelong nces at their table.


    He couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed because there were times when Lilian would handfeed him something, which he couldn¡¯t turn down.


    Luna could only watch at the side, feeling envious because she wasn¡¯t as bold as Lilian, who could openly show her affection to Ethan in front of the entire academy.


    It was no longer a secret that she transferred to Brynhildr Academy because of Ethan.


    The guys in the academy thought that they couldn¡¯t hate him more than they already did.


    If they only knew that their idol, Lily, would begin to openly show her feelings for Ethan once the next school yearmenced, they would all be broken hearted and curse the handsome young man to oblivion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this boy is lucky or unlucky,¡± King Austen said softly.


    ¡°Why not both?¡± Queen Evanemented. ¡°At least he has a promising future. That is all that matters.¡±


    ¡°If he is given time to grow, then yes, he will have a future,¡± King Austen replied. ¡°But, will he have that opportunity?¡±


    Professor Rinehart, who was seated beside the King, had a faint smile on his face.


    The King was subtly telling him that whether Ethan managed to grow properly, or not was entirely up to the Headmaster of the Academy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to protect him within the walls of my institution,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°Unfortunately, he is someone who shouldn¡¯t be caged in one ce. He needs opportunities and experiences to grow. For that to happen, he will need to leave this safe ce from time to time to challenge himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way he could grow to his fullest potential. As for the rest, it should be handled by the one who sits on the throne of Eastshire.¡±


    King Austen rolled his eyes at the shameless Headmaster who decided to toss the responsibility to him.


    The Queen giggled because she found this quite funny.


    ¡°Well, I sincerely wish for everyone to have a brighter future,¡± Queen Evane said as she once again looked at Ethan, who was being handfed a muffin by Lilian. ¡°So, all of us should fight to make that happen.¡±


    Professor Rinehart and King Austen nodded their heads in agreement.


    The children should not be the ones shedding blood and standing at the front lines of the battlefield.


    It should be the adults, like them, who must hold the line and ensure that the seeds of the next generation would have time to grow and that Eastshire would once again stand stall after being battered by a terrible storm.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N: In order to prevent future misunderstandings, know that this story can end even if Ethan has still not graduated from Brynhildr Academy.


    So, to those who have thought that he will need to finish all four years before the final pages of this story are written, sorry to break your bubble.


    The length of my stories are usually 1k Chapters up to 1.5k Chapters.


    I¡¯m not someone who likes to drag things out, so be prepared because the ending you deserve will definitelye when the story has reached its conclusion.


    That is all folks, I¡¯ll see you all in the next Chapters!

 Chapter 599 Hey, Are You Busy Tonight?

    Chapter 599 Hey, Are You Busy Tonight?


    ??¡°So, when the school year ends, I¡¯lle with Ethan and meet his grandparents. Luna, Lily, and Emma are alsoing,¡± Lilian said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back after two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Is he really going to Midgard after that?¡±


    Lilian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did he tell you why?¡±


    ¡°He only said that he¡¯ll go and uncover his true identity in Midgard,¡± Lilian replied.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    The middle-aged man then lightly patted Lilian¡¯s head. ¡°Well, then. Just be careful. Your mother is very worried about you because she thinks you have entered your rebellious phase.¡±


    Cedric, who was standing beside her sister, nodded his head.


    ¡°Mother is indeed worried about you,¡± Cedric stated. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell anyone that you were going to transfer to another academy for thest quarter of the school year. We only found out when we received a letter after everything was already set in stone.¡±


    Lilian¡¯s checks reddened because she did things without consulting anyone. But, she didn¡¯t regret doing it.


    After all, her mother told her that when it came to love, she must not hesitate, or she would regret it for a lifetime.


    The middle-aged man chuckled because he could tell that his daughter was very much in love with Ethan.


    Fortunately, he was also fond of the young man, so he gave them his blessings after everything had settled down.


    ¡°Father, be careful, okay?¡± Lilian said. ¡°Things are going to be very busy from now on.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± the middle-aged man nodded.


    ¡°Well, it''s something he couldn¡¯t run away from anyway,¡± a woman, who was in her early forties, said as she hugged Lilian. ¡°Take care, and make sure to always eat on time.¡±


    The woman then whispered something in Lilian¡¯s ears, which made the youngdy¡¯s cheeks turn a shade redder.


    ¡°Do things in moderation,¡± the woman whispered, making sure that her husband and Cedric couldn¡¯t hear it. ¡°You¡¯re too young to get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lilian whispered back. ¡°I¡¯ve always made sure to drink a potion after.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯lle visit you and your mother after you return from visiting Ethan¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    The woman then hugged Lilian before boarding the Flying Ship.


    ¡°If anything happens, don¡¯t hesitate to write to me,¡± Cedric said as he hugged his sister. ¡°No matter what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯lle to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Lilian hugged Cedric back.


    A few minutester, the young man boarded the flying ship and waved goodbye.


    Lilian waved back and watched as the Flying Ship rose up to the sky.


    The other ships, which belonged to the delegation of Eastshire, flew side by side in a formation as they headed back to the capital city of Wisteria.


    They were thest to leave Brynhildr Academy, officially ending the conference of all the leaders of the realm¡ªan event that only happened after hundreds of years of disagreement with each other.


    For the time being, the entire Shire Continent had unanimously agreed to avoid any conflicts between each other and to focus on the preparation for the uing battle against the Fomorians, and possibly the Milesians as well.


    ¡°Well, then. Are you surprised, Ethan?¡± Lilian asked as she looked at the tree in the distance, where the young man was hiding.


    ¡°A bit,¡± Ethan replied as he walked toward the youngdy, who was still looking in the direction of the flying ships. ¡°When you asked me toe here and hide myself, I didn¡¯t expect that I would see such a scene.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t want to hide my background from you,¡± Lilian said softly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t know how you would react when you found out about it. Truth be told, I only nned to tell you once I gained permission from my mother to bring you to our vi.


    ¡°But that n was thrown out the window when you¡­ I mean, I¡­¡±


    Lilian¡¯s cheeks reddened because she felt too embarrassed to say that things didn¡¯t go ording to her n because she had given Ethan her chastity, which she originally nned to only give him after they received the blessings of her parents to get married.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but hug the adorable youngdy, who didn¡¯t hesitate to bury her head in his chest because she didn¡¯t want Ethan to see her embarrassed expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find some time to meet your mother,¡± Ethan said, while hugging Lilian. ¡°It may not happen right away after I return from Midgard since I promised to visit Southshire first, but during the next school break, I promise to go with you to your family estate.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lilian nodded after getting Ethan¡¯s promise. ¡°Hey, are you busy tonight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m free,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Then, should we¡­¡± Lilian stood on tiptoes and whispered something in Ethan¡¯s ears, making him kiss her right cheek.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Just the two of us?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lilian replied. ¡°Just the two of us.¡±


    After that brief chat, Ethan held Lilian¡¯s hand as they walked back to Dud Manoor together.


    He would be lying if he said that he wasn¡¯t shocked to learn who her father was. But he was still happy because he felt that he had gotten closer to the youngdy, who had decided to be with him forever.


    Watching the two from a tree branch was none other than Dantalion.


    On his foot was a letter that was sent by his Master¡¯s grandparents.


    Seeing that the young man was about to return to Dud Manor, he decided to wait until Ethan had gone back to his room before delivering the letter.


    Just as he was about to fly to Dud Manor, a ck ravennded beside him and told him something.


    ¡°Strange. Why would he call upon me at this time? Something must have happened to have forced his hand.¡± Dantalion sighed. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go and see him after I deliver the letter in my possession.¡±


    The raven nodded and flew away.


    The Leader of the Unkindness, Dantalion, was asked to meet the Raven Master, who had sold him to Ethan.


    That person¡¯s name was Roberts.


    Just like all the Roberts who hade before him, Roberts was the Watcher of the Magical World¡ªrestricted from fully interfere with its fate, solely focusing on recording its history so that the future generations could learn from the mistakes of their predecessors.

 Chapter 600 The Leader Of The Unkindness

    Chapter 600 The Leader Of The Unkindness


    ??Ethan read the letter Dantalion had delivered to him with a smile on his face.


    Once he was done reading the letter, he took out a scroll, intending to write back. However, just as he was about to dip his quill on the ink, he decided to ask the White Raven beside him a question.


    ¡°Did you notice anything out of ce when you visited them?¡± Ethan asked as he looked at his Spirit Guide. ¡°Anything thates to your mind will do.¡±


    ¡°Well, your Grandmother is as healthy as a teenager,¡± Dantalion replied. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie. I feel like she might even live for a hundred more years with how active her lifestyle is.¡±


    Ethan chuckled, having the same opinion as Dantalion. His grandma was old, yet she was still incredibly strong. For that reason alone, he found it hard to imagine her kicking the bucket anytime soon.


    ¡°Your grandfather is also doing his best to live a healthy life,¡± Dantalionmented. ¡°I talked to him, and he said that he would make sure to live longer so that he could hug his grandkids.


    ¡°He¡¯s a man of few words, but he can be talkative when you are the subject of discussion.¡±


    Ethan smiled. ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re able to talk to other humans through telepathy.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to do it in the past,¡± Dantalion replied. ¡°I¡¯m only able to do it now because you have be a very powerful Warl¡ªWizard.¡±


    The young man nodded. In the past, Dantalion had mentioned that the two of them were connected by invisible bonds. The more powerful a wizard became, the more powerful their ravens were.


    ¡°Would you like to rest for a day before you deliver the letter that I¡¯m going to write?¡± Ethan inquired as he started to write on the scroll.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Dantalion answered. ¡°I will rest after I deliver your letter. I¡¯ve been cooped up in the academy for more than a week, so traveling a bit helps me exercise.¡±


    Ethan smirked but no longer said anything.


    He just wrote, while Dantalion resumed eating the nuts and drinking the water that Ethan had prepared for him.


    Half an hourter, Ethan finished writing his letter. He waved his wand over the scroll to dry the ink before rolling it.


    After that, he lightly tapped the metallic cylinder on Dantalion¡¯s foot with his rolled up scroll.


    The scroll disappeared and was safely transferred to the cylinder, which served as a special storage device made specifically for ravens.


    ¡°Fly safe, Dantallion,¡± Ethan said as he opened his window. ¡°Also, beware of Hipogriffs, Griffins, and Dragons.¡±


    Dantalion nodded before flying away.


    He didn¡¯t tell his Master that he had knocked a few Griffins out of the sky because they dared to attack him while he was delivering letters.


    The White Raven was confident that even if a Dragon were to block his path, he would still be able toe out of the encounter unscathed.


    On the contrary, the theoretical Dragon would not be so lucky.


    At the very least, it would know that the next time it saw Dantalion, it must avoid him like a gue and make sure to not antagonize him a second time.


    Before heading toward the world of the Ordinarius, Dantalion made a detour to Limeburgh Town.


    It flew past the shops until it saw a Manor where countless ravens could be seen circling above it.


    The ravens, who were perched on the roof and the windows, looked at Dantalion and perked up.


    ¡°Old Roberts is waiting for you, Leader,¡± one of the ravens said.


    ¡°He¡¯s up to no good, I bet. Make sure to peck him if he does something funny,¡± another ravenmented.


    Dantalion was amused by these statements, but since he was in a hurry, he didn''t respond and directly entered the Manor through a special passage that only the ravens knew about.


    A few secondster, the White Raven found himself in a valley lush with greenery and life.


    In the distance, a giant withered tree stood, and that was also the location where Dantalion was currently headed.


    There were no ravens perched on the Withered Tree because they were not allowed to do so.


    Only the current head of the Unkindness had the privilege tond on its branches and use its powers to see things from great distances, learning the world through the eyes of others.


    ¡°You came,¡± Roberts said with a smile as soon as Dantalionnded on the branch of the withered tree.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Raven Master,¡± Dantalion greeted. ¡°I find it strange that you called for me. Aren¡¯t you supposed only to be a watcher that records the history of the Magical World? Even if a cmity were to happen, you are not allowed to say or do anything to disrupt the bnce.¡±


    Roberts chuckled because the first thing that the White Raven did when it arrived was to give him a lecture.


    But Dantalion was right.


    He was simply a watcher, so he must not interfere in the grand scheme of things.


    ¡°But there are exceptions, Dantalion,¡± Roberts countered. ¡°And I called you here because of that exception.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡± Dantalion inquired.


    ¡°You are about to make a breakthrough,¡± Roberts stated. ¡°If you don¡¯t handle this well, you will implode due to the overwhelming magic power that you¡¯ve been holding back for the past few weeks.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that Ethan is still unable to generate his own magic power and has to rely on others to wield magic. However, things would be different the moment his Magic Core reactivates. You will not be able to handle the load, making you go¡­ boom.¡±


    Roberts even opened his hands dramatically to emphasize the explosion that would happen once Ethan had started to generate his own magic power.


    ¡°Enduring it is no good, okay?¡± Robertsmented. ¡°Right now, Ethan is safe in the academy. I¡¯m sure that disappearing for a week or two wouldn¡¯t be a problem. So,e back here after you deliver the letter and inform your Master that you¡¯ll be taking a short vacation to ensure you are well rested before your return.


    ¡°This cannot be dyed anymore, Dantalion. You are the current leader of the Unkindness, and keeping you safe is my priority.¡±


    Dantalion reluctantly nodded because Roberts was right.


    He had been enduring the influx of power that would wash over his body from time to time due to how powerful Ethan had be.


    If he were to be even more powerful now, then Dantalion would implode, just as Roberts mentioned, which was something he would like to avoid at all cost.


    The reason why he endured the aches in his body was due to the fact that he was worried that someone would attack Ethan in the academy during the conference.


    He had been watching over his Master, ready to act as soon as his life was in danger.


    Now that the event had ended, he could prioritize his breakthrough, allowing him to be more powerful and even take on a human form.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Dantalion replied. ¡°But I will deliver this letter first before telling Ethan that I will be away for a while. He can be a worrywart at times, so he might feel anxious if he doesn¡¯t see me for a week or two. He might even think that I¡¯ve been eaten by Griffins or Dragons.¡±


    Roberts chuckled because he found this very funny.


    He would rather believe that the White Raven would eat Griffins and Dragons, rather than he would be eaten by these beasts, who had no idea that the White Raven was truly capable of doing.

 Chapter 601 I’m Lucky To Be Part Of This Family

    Chapter 601 I¡¯m Lucky To Be Part Of This Family


    ??Days passed.


    Weeks passed.


    Months passed.


    During the past few months, Ethan had lived a very fulfilling academic life.


    Oscar Asta had withdrawn his order to have Ethan killed. When thetter got wind of it, Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half only chuckled.


    They even said that the Patriarch of the Asta Family must''ve finally realized that sending members of his family to assassinate Ethan was akin to sending pigs to be ughtered.


    The one who brought this news to Ethan was Nicole, whose face was filled with contempt as she talked about it.


    After everything that had happened, the youngdy no longer felt that putting effort into bing the Matriarch of the Asta Family was worth it.


    In the end, she said that she would rather live the remainder of her life to the fullest.


    When he heard his close friend say such a thing, Ethan felt that there was a hint of sadness and regret in Nicole¡¯s voice.


    But, whenever he asked if she was having any problems and if there was anything he could help with, Nicole would only brush off his concern and say, ¡°The only help you can give me is to serve as a bed warmer.¡±


    Their talks would always end at that point, and no further discussion would follow.


    To his surprise, the Magistratus indeed acted against Zack Kerr, asking thetter topensate the Gremory Family for hiring mercenaries and bounty hunters to kidnap them.


    Since the Magistratus had already put their foot down, Langston¡¯s father naturally had no choice but toply and pay ten thousand gold coins aspensation for ¡®scaring¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Grandma.


    That meager amount of gold might be nothing to Ethan¡¯s current wealth, but it was still a bitter pill for the Kerr Family to swallow.


    Since then, they kept a low profile and no longer bothered Ethan. There were even talks that, at the end of the school year, Langston would transfer to Nightfall Academy, which was located in Grandshire.


    Of course, whether these rumors were true or not, everyone would only find out when the next school year started.


    Ethan had poured his time and energy into studying, training, and spending quality time with his lovers.


    Then, it finally came.


    There was only a week left before the school year officially ended. When that timees, Brynhildr Academy would close its doors for a few months in order to prepare for the next school year. Soon, the academy would wee the next batch of First Years who would enter its ancient halls.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside Dud Manor¡­


    ¡°George, I¡¯ll leave everyone in your care,¡± Henry said as he rested his hand on his best friend''s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s now up to you to guide them and ensure that all of them will have an enjoyable time here in the academy.¡±


    ¡°Henry, I told you that you should just repeat a year,¡± George wiped the tears that were falling from his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not suited to be Head Prefect. I¡¯m the most irresponsible person here, and you know it!¡±


    Ethan, Luna, Lilian, Noah, and the rest of the members of the Dud Manor chuckled when they heard George¡¯sint.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Now that you mention it, I¡¯m starting to feel anxious about leaving everyone in your care.¡±


    ¡°You bastard! I dare you to repeat a year! I dare you!¡±


    Henry couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head because he couldn¡¯t possibly do that. He already had ns after graduating from the academy, so there was no way he would repeat a year just to make George happy.


    ¡°It will be fine, George,¡± Ethan said as he patted George¡¯s back. ¡°Sir Henry is about to enter a bigger world.


    ¡°That¡¯s Sir George to you, Ethan,¡± George said as he kept on wiping the tears that wouldn¡¯t stop falling from his eyes. ¡°You always call Henry, Sir Henry, but you just call me George.¡±


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s because Sir Henry is a very respectable person,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°As for you¡­ well¡­ I guess you are worthy of a little respect?¡±


    ¡°Just a little?! I am worthy of a lot of respect!¡±


    ¡°Mmm. If you say so.¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but avert his gaze, making Henry and the rest of the members of Dud Manorugh out loud.


    George¡¯s face reddened a bit, but in the end, he joined in on theughter.


    Henry couldn¡¯t help but feel his eyes moisten because he would miss his best friend and his Manor Mates.


    Although they still had a week to spend time with each other, he felt that now was the perfect time to bid his farewell to everyone.


    The members of Dud Manor felt the same way, so they thanked Henry for everything he had done for them, making George, who was already emotional, cry a river of tears.


    ¡°Sir Henry, thank you for everything,¡± Ethan said with a smile. ¡°When I was feeling lost and wondering if I truly belong here in Brynhildr Academy, you were one of the people that always looked out for me and made sure that I felt like I belonged here.


    ¡°I hope that our paths will once again cross even after you have left the academy. I will pray for your happiness.¡±


    Henry smiled and patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It is I who should be thanking you. Having you during myst year here in the academy has brought me a lot of excitement that I haven¡¯t felt in years.


    ¡°We even won the sh of Manors, which is something that I will always remember even when I am no longer here. Also, thank you for helping me take control of my Legacy. Without your help, I¡¯m sure that I would¡¯ve had a hard time beating it into submission.¡±


    Henry truly felt grateful to Ethan. If it weren''t for thetter, then the Legacy that he had acquired would have slipped through his fingers.


    Fortunately, the two of them managed to defeat it in the end, allowing Henry to be stronger than ever before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that all our paths will cross again,¡± Henry said as he looked at everyone.


    He was doing his best to prevent himself from tearing up again, not wanting to make his farewell a sad event.


    However, George¡¯s bawling was infectious, and soon, the dependable Head Prefect of Dud Manor covered his face with his right hand and cried as well.


    When everyone saw Henry show a moment of vulnerability, they also teared up, with some of the girls starting to cry as well.


    Soon, Luna and Lilian were already crying on Ethan¡¯s chest, while the young man lightly patted their heads, in order to help them calm down.


    Although he wasn¡¯t crying, his eyes were moist. He was only using his willpower to prevent others from seeing him cry.


    His First Year at Brynhildr Academy had many ups and downs.


    The doubts, the anxiety, and the inferiorityplex, as well as the feeling that he truly didn¡¯t belong here, made Ethan¡¯s first months truly difficult.


    But after many ups and downs and even going back to the past, Ethan finally understood that this was indeed the ce where he rightfully belonged.


    A ce where he, a magically crippled individual, was able to gain strong bonds and friendship with those who had decided to get to know him better.


    A ce that nurtured and allowed him to know what true magic was all about.


    Dud Manor was such a ce.


    ¡®I¡¯m lucky to be part of this family,¡¯ Ethan thought as he kissed Luna¡¯s and Lilian¡¯s heads, not caring if others were to see him right now.


    He was with the people who cared about him, and the people whom he cared about as well. Everyone here was his family, so they already knew that Luna, Lilian, and a few otherdies were his lovers based on his interaction with them.


    That day, an impromptu celebration party was held in Dud Manor.


    They raided the kitchen, brought heaps of food to their Manor, and partied all night.


    Although they knew that they would once again shed tears of sadness when they bid farewell to each other in a week¡¯s time, all of them knew that wherever they went, they would always be a part of Dud Manor.


    ¡°These kids grow up really fast,¡± Sebastianmented with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded. ¡°All of them are good kids. I¡¯m d Ethan ended up in Dud Manor instead of another Manor.¡±


    Sebastian agreed with his partner in crime and looked at the teenage boys and girls who were having the time of their lives.


    If possible, they wished that Ethan could remain happy forever. But, they also understood that he wasn¡¯t meant to live an ordinary life.


    Even so, they hoped that his happiness wouldst a long time, for dark times were ahead.


    Soon, he would go to Midgard, where he''d finally learn his true identity. Whether he was prepared to learn the truth or not would depend on the life experiences and the bonds that he shared with the people, who had now be an irreceable part of his heart and life.

 Chapter 602 Heroes Are Ordinary People, Who Make Themselves Extraordinary

    Chapter 602 Heroes Are Ordinary People, Who Make Themselves Extraordinary


    ??One weekter at the za of Beginnings¡­


    The sun was about to set on the horizon, and the sky was in a deep shade of orange and purple.


    The entire student body of Brynhildr Academy was present in the za.


    Even the Professors, as well as the other staff members, were present to witness the graduation of the Fourth Year students.


    Professor Rinehart, who would first give a speech, looked at everyone with a smile on his face.


    He could see several of the students already crying and hugging their seniors, who would soon graduate and leave them behind.


    Soon, his calm and powerful voice reverberated in the surroundings, making everyone look in his direction.


    ¡°The za of Beginnings is the ce where everything begins,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°It is the ce where the First Years are sorted to their respective manors, which will be their home during their time here in the academy.


    ¡°And although today, your beloved seniors will give their final goodbyes, it is not the end of everything. It is just the start of a new beginning, which will allow them to embark on the next part of their journey in life.


    ¡°I want all of you to know that no matter where you go after leaving the gates of the academy, this ce will always be your second home. So, everyone, don¡¯t only send off your beloved seniors with tears.


    ¡°Send them off with smiles, for they will still be around, and the chance to meet is always a possibility. So, without further dy, let me call upon the Head Prefects of Each Manor toe to the tform, to give their Manor Mates their speeches.¡±


    Henry, Reina (Terra Manor), Eren (Jaeger Manor), Arthur (Eques Manor), and Axel (Schwartz Manor) went up to the tform and gave their final speeches one by one.


    Contrary to the smiles that Professor Rinehart asked everyone to show, sounds of crying and bawling spread in the surroundings.


    Professor Barret only smiled as he nudged his friend with his elbow.


    ¡°Nice try,¡± Professor Barret.


    ¡°I swear, each year feels like we''re hosting a contest for which Manor could cry the loudest.¡± Professor Rinehart shook his head helplessly.


    As each Head Prefect bid their goodbyes, the crying only became louder.


    Finally, it was Henry¡¯s turn to give his speech.


    ¡°The other Head Prefects have already said what I wanted to say, so I will not repeat them,¡± Henry said with a smile as he scanned the faces of everyone. ¡°Actually, a week ago, I said my goodbyes to my Manor Mates, and after a tearful session, all of us decided to have a party.


    ¡°I suggest that all of you do the same today. Just don¡¯t overdo it because we don¡¯t want to get in trouble on ourst day of school, right?¡±


    Some of the students nodded their heads because they thought that this was a good idea.


    ¡°Just like what Professor Rinehart said, this is not a goodbye. We will just go on ahead of you guys, and the possibility of us meeting again certainly exists. My advice to everyone is just to enjoy your academic life. Study hard, train hard, and pursue your dreams and aspirations.


    ¡°We may have different manors, and some may even think that we are all rivals. To a certain extent, this is true. However, if you think that the rtionships between the manors are just that, then you¡¯re missing something very important.


    ¡°Terra Manor is the ce where those who wield the magic of Nature and Healing gather. I¡¯m sure that many of you have been sent to the infirmary during this school year. The ones who took care of you are none other than the members of Terra Manor.


    ¡°They¡¯re the ones who grew medicinal nts and other herbs that can treat diseases and other health issues you might have during your stay in the academy. So, even if you think of their manor as your rival, that doesn¡¯t mean that your rtionship with them must always be of rivalry.


    ¡°Schwartz Manor specializes in Dark Magic. If there are any students who can cure curses and simr mdies, you will definitely find them there.


    ¡°When you go out for missions, Eques Manor and Jaeger Manor are good ces to look for party members. They specialize in fighting, scouting, as well as exploration. Having one or two of them in your party will definitely go a long way.¡±


    Henry paused for a while as his gazended on his Manor Mates.


    ¡°Andst, but not the least, is Dud Manor,¡± Henry said with a smile. ¡°In terms of magic, they might be thest people whom you would want to be in your party. When ites to fighting, they¡¯re also not the most dependable party members.


    ¡°They cannot heal your injuries or remove the curses ced on your body. They don¡¯t excel in scouting and exploration because the majority of them are mediocre at best.¡±


    ¡°You bastard! Stop badmouthing our manor!¡± George shouted in anger, making the other members of Dud Manor also raise their voices toin. ¡°How can I show my face as our Manor¡¯s Head Prefect next year if you are throwing dirt at my face? Have you no shame? Are you even human?!¡±


    Seeing this scene, the tearful atmosphere lightened a bit, making some of the students break out in smiles, giggles, andughter.


    Henry also couldn¡¯t stop himself from chuckling because of George¡¯s antics.


    After regaining hisposure, the Head Prefect of Dud Manor continued his speech.


    ¡°Since we are the most mediocre students in the academy, we often feel jealous of the abilities of the other Manors,¡± Henry stated. ¡°It is to be expected since we are in a Magical Academy, yet our magic is faulty at best. Even so, what weck in magic prowess, we make up for in other ways.¡±


    ¡°You got that right, punk!¡± George shouted, making the members of Dud Manor shake their heads helplessly.


    ¡°So, I hope that you guys will take care of them as well,¡± Henry ignored George and nced at the other Manors. ¡°I already said many things, so I will offer you myst words.¡±


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor paused for a bit before looking at his Manor Mates.


    ¡°Heroes are ordinary people who make themselves extraordinary,¡± Henry said. ¡°I¡¯ll see you all outside the gates of the academy.¡±


    Henry bowed and was given a thunderous apuse by the students of the academy.


    Professor Rinehart smiled because he liked Henry¡¯s speech more than the rest.


    ¡°Thank you, Head Prefects, for your wonderful speeches,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°Everyone, raise your wands.¡±


    Everyone, including the Professors, raised their wands and smiled at each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s send off everyone like we weed the First Years when we started this school year,¡± Professor Rinehart dered as he pointed his wand toward the sky.


    ¡°Lux Principium!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Lux Principium!¡±¡±¡±


    The sky was filled with colorful fireworks of different colors.


    When Ethan entered the academy in the past, he could only look in awe at this amazing scene.


    But now, he was one of those people who had the power to send his own colors toward the sky, mingling with the colors of the other students.


    This spell, performed by hundreds of Wizards and Witches, formed an Aurora Borealis that danced in the heavens, illuminating the world.


    With this, the school year of Brynhildr Academy officially ended, and the start of a new adventure would finally begin.

 Chapter 603 The Train Is Not Going To Wait For Any Of You, You Know?

    Chapter 603 The Train Is Not Going To Wait For Any Of You, You Know?


    ??Ethan sighed as he closed his traveling bag.


    He then looked around inside his room, where he had stayed for an entire year in the academy.


    There were times when Ethan would wake up early in the morning and wonder if everything that happened to him was all just a dream.


    But seeing the familiar room every time he opened his eyes, he knew that he wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    Lilith, who was seated on top of his bed, nudged his hand with her paw.


    ¡°Feeling nostalgic, master?¡± Lilith inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied as he casually patted her head. ¡°I will miss this ce.¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re overreacting. You¡¯ll be back here again after a few months.¡±


    ¡°I know. But, this is what I truly feel right now.¡±


    Ethan closed his eyes and thought back to the many adventures he had in the academy.


    Starting from that fateful day when he bumped into Alice and identally picked up the ticket that was rightfully hers.


    The time he saw a Dragon fly alongside the train he was riding, and that moment when he realized that he had somehow found himself in a world where he wasn¡¯t supposed to be.


    He could still remember that nerve-wracking moment when he ced his hand on the Appraisal Stone, worried that he would be apprehended when they found out that he didn¡¯t possess any magic power.


    Ethan nced at the ck bracelet tied around his wrist. His Other Half told him that it was thanks to this bracelet that he was able to barely pass the Appraisal Stone.


    However, he still told Ethan that even without the bracelet, he would have used a bit of his power to ensure that the young man would have been admitted into one of the Manors in the Academy.


    But whether that would have been Dud Manor or not would remain unknown.


    Ethan sighed when he remembered the night when Luna used her Moon Magic to forcefully awaken that dormant power inside his body.


    He also remembered his first kiss with her, but back then, he thought that it was just a dream.


    After that, things stacked up and escted higher and higher, until Ethan found himself participating in the sh of Manors.


    Not long after that event, he was forced to make a choice between being captured or being sent to the past.


    It was a tough decision, but in the end, Ethan chose to go to the past with Lily.


    After many ups and downs, he overcame his depression and learned that the world wasn¡¯t always fair.


    A life could end as easily as cutting down the grass and shrubs in the surroundings.


    Through that experience, Ethan grew into a man and learned things the hard way.


    When he returned to the present, he once again faced several challenges, and one of those was theplexity of rtionships.


    ¡°Lilith, life is truly mysterious,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°A year ago, I was just an ordinary country boy who was ignorant of the world. A boy who would rather y and spend time on the farm than to study in a learning institution.¡±


    ¡°Master, the circumstances of anyone can change at any moment,¡± Lilithmented. ¡°The person whom others looked down on today might be the person whom they would look up to tomorrow. Also, the cat you¡¯re gently holding right now might be the wife you¡¯ll be embracing tomorrow.¡±


    The corner of Ethan¡¯s lips twitched after Lilith ruined her beautiful speech in just the span of a few seconds.


    Perhaps, knowing what he was thinking, the ck Cat giggled, making her Master shake his head helplessly.


    Suddenly, a knock sounded from the door, prompting the Master and Cat pair to nce at each other.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Ethan said.


    When the door opened, Luna and Lilian entered the room, followed by Selene and Aria.


    ¡°Are you done packing?¡± Luna asked as she sat on Ethan¡¯s right side.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I just finished a few minutes ago.¡±


    Lilian sat on his left and looked at the ck Cat seated on Ethan¡¯sp.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t seen Lilith¡¯s true form,¡± Lilian said. ¡°Luna said that she was incredibly mature. Is that true, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you can say that.¡± Ethan blinked.


    During the past few weeks, he often found himself waking up in Lilith¡¯s embrace in her Catkin Form.


    Ethan wouldn¡¯t admit it, but every time that happened, he would wake up feeling refreshed as if he had the best sleep in his life.


    ¡®In terms of size, she¡¯s about the same as Emma,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    Among his lovers, Emma had the most developed figure of them all.


    Comparing her to a subus was an understatement.


    Whenever he embraced Emma, his Promised One would make him feel a euphoria that transcended the pleasure of the flesh.


    ¡°Are you sure that the three of you can dawdle like this?¡± Lilith asked. ¡°The train is not going to wait for any of you, you know?¡±


    The ck Cat¡¯sment broke Ethan out of his daze, making him smile bitterly.


    ¡°Lilith is right,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Our luggage is already in themon room,¡± Lunamented. ¡°We only came here to see if you had finished packing.¡±


    Ethan nodded and followed his two lovers to the door.


    When they arrived at the Common Room, the other members of Dud Manor were hugging each other and bidding their farewells.


    ¡°Make sure that all of you return safely from your vacation,¡± George said. ¡°Since I am going to be your Head Prefect next year, I expect all of you to be here for the entrance ceremony. We might get new members, so make sure to be weing, okay?¡±


    ¡°Wow. He¡¯s excited to be the next Head Prefect,¡± Noahmented. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Well, although he¡¯s weird, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll be a good Head Prefect,¡± one of the Second Year Girls of Dud Manor said.


    ¡°Right,¡± A Third Year student, just like George, nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be another fun year when we return to the academy.¡±


    Henry, who had just finished saying his goodbyes to his Manor Mates, looked at all of them with a smile.


    ¡°If we all happen to bump into each other during your missions, don¡¯t hesitate to ask for help if you need it,¡± Henry stated. ¡°I will definitely help all of you without fail.¡±


    ¡°You better,¡± Georgemented. ¡°You have to put in some effort for our sake even if you are no longer a student of the academy.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Maybe I should pick a different Head Prefect. You¡¯re getting way over your head, George.¡±


    ¡°What? You dare to kick me out of my new position? Courting death. How about I give you a good smacking with my axe? We¡¯ll see if that will change your mind.¡±


    Ethan and the others smiled as they watched the usual exchange between the two best friends.


    It was just a little sad that starting the next school term, they would not be able to see this scene again.

 Chapter 604 Innuendo Can Be A Scary Thing

    Chapter 604 Innuendo Can Be A Scary Thing


    ??¡°Time to go,¡± Henry said as he looked at his pocket watch. ¡°The train will be leaving soon. It will be best if we go now, or we¡¯ll end up waiting for the next train.¡±


    Everyone nodded and left Dud Manor together.


    When thest member of the Manor had walked past its doors¡­


    The Manor suddenly disappeared, taking Ethan and Lilian by surprise.


    ¡°When the school year ends, all the Manors disappear for a time,¡± Henry exined. ¡°ording to the Headmaster, the Manor will undergo maintenance and repair itself for the next school term. Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°When will the Manor appear again?¡±


    ¡°Three days before the entrance ceremony begins,¡± George answered. ¡°So, if you¡¯re nning to return to the academy early, make sure to return during that time.¡±


    Ethan nodded and followed Henry as he led their group toward the Gates of Brynhildr Academy.


    Along the way, they saw several Professors bidding goodbye to their students, with some advising the ones who asked for it.


    When they neared the gate that led to the main entrance of the academy, they saw Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, and Professor Ophelia waving goodbyes to their students.


    Ethan walked toward the two Professors who had helped him a lot during the past year, then he thanked them properly for everything that they had done for him.


    ¡°Did you have fun, Ethan?¡± Professor Rinehart asked.


    ¡°I had the best time of my life, Professor,¡± Ethan replied.


    Professor Rinehart chuckled before he lowered his head to whisper something in Ethan¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Do you regret identally riding the wrong train?¡± Professor Rinehart inquired.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan answered in a heartbeat. ¡°I¡¯m d that I was given the opportunity to be here.¡±


    Professor Rinehart chuckled before patting the young man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you again in a few months, Ethan,¡± Professor Rinehart said. ¡°I look forward to the antics that you wille up with next school year.¡±


    Professor Barrett, who was standing beside his best friend, shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Professor Barret, thanks for everything,¡± Ethan stated.


    ¡°We will resume our training when you return.¡± Professor Barret nodded. ¡°Midgard is a good ce. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll learn a thing or two throughout your journey there.¡±


    After saying those words, he also patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder as his way of saying goodbye.


    When they passed through the Gates, everyone summoned their flying brooms, which were specially modified for the members of the Dud Manor.


    They were simr to Ethan¡¯s Wind Dancer, but they were a little smaller in size.


    With this, they were also able to fly in the sky, which had been originally impossible for most of them due to their faulty magical powers.


    After a few minutes, they arrived at the train station, and they saw several familiar faces waiting for them to arrive.


    Chloe, Lily, Emma, and Nicole were already there.


    ¡°Took you long enough,¡± Nicolemented. ¡°Let me guess¡ªyou felt so emotional that you felt like staying in your room?¡±


    ¡°Something like that,¡± Ethan admitted. ¡°By the way, what are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you going to return to the Asta Family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t n on going back to that ce. At least, not for now,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°After careful consideration, I decided to tag along with your group and see where your hometown is.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reing with us?¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow.


    Nicole nodded. ¡°Once you leave for Midgard, I will join Lily on her return trip to Southshire. Her sister, Lyall, will be a good sparring partner. I¡¯m sure that I will be able to go all out if she is my opponent.¡±


    Ethan, who didn¡¯t know that his best friend was nning to tag along, only smiled because he didn¡¯t mind having her around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also visit Grandma Agnes and Grandpa Benjamin,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°I will return home when you leave for Midgard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Grandma Agnes will definitely want to see you, Chloe.¡±


    ¡°Well, then. What are we waiting for?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement and boarded the train.


    This particr train hadrgepartments, each having the capacity to fit ten people without problems.


    On one side, Ethan, Luna, Lily, and Lilian sat together.


    And on the opposite side sat Chloe, Emma, and Nicole.


    Selene and Aria were also seated beside Chloe since only that spot was left for them.


    ¡°What are your grandparents like?¡± Lily asked Ethan. ¡°I have already asked Chloe, but she only said that your grandparents are very kind and loving. I want more information. After all, I want to make a good first impression.¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile at thedy whom he had shared many first moments with during their stay in the Lands of stor.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Grandma and Grandpa want to meet you very much. I told them many things about you, but they still want to see and meet you personally.¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Lily pouted.


    Ethan chuckled and decided to tell the youngdy what his grandparents were like.


    He told them about the scene that happened before he rode the train to Brynhildr Academy.


    When the girls heard about this, all of them chuckled because of how silly the story was.


    ¡°You really thought that Dragons flying beside trains was amon thing?¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t help but look at Ethan with amusement. ¡°The ignorant sure are fearless.¡±


    ¡°Well, that was my first time seeing a dragon and leaving the countryside,¡± Ethan replied to defend himself. ¡°I was naive and ignorant back then, okay?¡±


    Ethan then continued his tale, which made thedies smile and giggle from time to time.


    He talked about the surprise he felt after arriving at the academy and shared how extremely anxious he was when it was his turn to touch the Appraisal Stone.


    ¡°Back then, I thought you were some kind of genius from a fallen Noble Family,¡± Lilymented. ¡°I mean, all the Pirs who were chosen to represent the First Years were from well-


    established families and had the power to back it up.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re lucky that you were sent to Dud Manor,¡± Nicole stated. ¡°If the Appraisal Stone didn¡¯t show any reaction back then, I¡¯m afraid that your memories would have been forcefully erased.¡±


    The otherdies nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I was lucky.¡±


    The young man then shared his first impression of Nicole when he met her inside the Dungeon, which had been part of the entrance ceremony.


    ¡°What you did back then was the right choice,¡± Nicolemented. ¡°My goal was to eliminate all the students in the Dungeon and be its sole survivor. If you epted my invitation to fight the Boss Monster together, I would have stabbed you in the back without feeling guilty.¡±


    ¡°How about I stab you from the back instead?¡± Ethan smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you like it.¡±


    Nicole smiled back at Ethan, but she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Sebastian, on the other hand, had a lot to say about this sudden turn of events.


    ¡°Ethan wants to stab her from the back?¡± Sebastian chuckled. ¡°That is an invitation for something naughty if I have to say so myself.¡±


    ¡°Innuendo can be a scary thing,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half agreed, which almost made Ethan choke on his saliva when he realized what the two people from the peanut gallery were talking about.


    In the end, he forcefully changed the topic until the train departed from Limeburgh Town.


    It would take them three hours to arrive at their destination because the train was taking a different route from the one that Ethan and Chloe were familiar with.


    Still, time flew past as the group happily exchanged stories, allowing them to better understand each other and experience the different adventures that each storyteller was willing to share.

 Chapter 605 Scoring Some Brownie Points

    Chapter 605 Scoring Some Brownie Points


    ??When the train arrived at the station, Ethan was pleasantly surprised to see his Grandma Agnes waiting for them.


    ¡°Wee back, Ethan,¡± Agnes said as she gave her grandson a tight hug. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    ¡°I missed you too, Grandma,¡± Ethan hugged his Grandma with a smile on his face.


    After hugging for half a minute, Agnes pulled back and went to hug Chloe, who happily hugged her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Chloe,¡± Agnes sighed.


    ¡°Same here, Grandma,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°Are you and Grandpa in good health?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I am as healthy as a fiddle. I¡¯ll still be up and kicking to hold your firstborn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Agnes then looked at the group of beautifuldies, whom her grandson had brought back to their hometown.


    Although it didn¡¯t show on her face, she was giving Ethan two thumbs up in her heart.


    Agnes was already counting the number of grandchildren she¡¯d be holding in a few years while looking at the youngdies who hade to spend a few weeks with them.


    ¡°You must be Lily,¡± Agnes said as she hugged the youngdy with shoulder-length blonde hair and green eyes. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Ethan in the Lands of stor. I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also been wanting to meet you for a long time, Grandma Agnes,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Ethan always talked about you and Grandpa Benjamin when we were trapped in the past.¡±


    ¡°Did he now?¡± Agnes arched an eyebrow. ¡°Well, you need to tell me the stories that Ethan didn¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m sure that you have a lot of stories to tell.¡±


    Lily nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to.¡±


    Agnes then greeted Luna, Lilian, Emma, and Nicole before asking them to follow her out of the station.


    A few minutester, they saw a carriage that looked simr to the carriages that they saw in Disknee Land.


    The carriage was big enough to easily fit sixteen people, and it was being pulled by two horses.


    ¡°I splurged a bit on this carriage,¡± Agnes said proudly as she boarded the carriage. ¡°I made sure that all the seats are cushioned to make the journey morefortable.¡±


    ¡°Money well spent, Grandma,¡± Ethan praised.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Agnes chuckled.


    Thedies could tell how much Ethan and Agnes loved each other because both of them were all smiles as they chatted.


    The trip from the station to their farmsted for nearly thirty minutes, but the journey was quitefortable.


    When the house Ethan grew up in entered his sight, he couldn¡¯t help but frown because some parts looked brand new.


    The happiness he felt earlier dimmed a bit, having realized that their house must''ve been damaged when the mercenaries and bounty hunters tried to kidnap his grandparents.


    Although both of them were safe, some of the encounters had probably gotten a bit too dangerous, with some Wizards hurling spells at the house in order to force the two old people to escape from it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, Ethan,¡± Ethan¡¯s Grandpa, Benjamin, said as he patted the young man¡¯s chest. ¡°The house needed some renovation anyway, so might as well improve it. Don¡¯t worry, it is nowrger and has more rooms.


    ¡°Agnes wanted to demolish everything and build a residence that could house over a dozen people. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to stop her. She already ordered the builders to make nine bedrooms before I could say anything.


    ¡°But in hindsight, I guess that was a good thing. Now that we have many rooms, thesedies can have their own rooms during their stay. So, think of that incident as a blessing in disguise. In the end, it worked in our favor, right?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Indeed, Grandpa. It is a blessing in disguise.¡±


    ¡°How long do the two of you n to keep these girls standing outside the house?¡± Agnes asked with her hands resting on her waist.


    ¡°You heard her.¡± Benjamin winked. ¡°Let¡¯s not keep thedies waiting. I¡¯m sure that they are tired from their journey.¡±


    When everyone was inside the house, they noticed how spacious the interior was. It was also tastefully and luxuriously designed, which made Ethan arch an eyebrow. From every angle, this looked like a vi that belonged to a noble family.


    ¡°Amazing, right?¡± Agnes looked smug after seeing her grandson¡¯s reaction. ¡°The ten thousand gold that bastard Zack Kerr paid aspensation was put to good use.¡±


    ¡°Your Grandma has been inviting her friends into our home just to brag,¡± Benjamin whispered. ¡°She even holds parties just to show them that she is rich now.¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smirk because this was very much in line with his Grandmother¡¯s personality.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with inviting my friends to have a party here?¡± Agnes asked. ¡°It¡¯s not often that I get to rub salt on their faces, especially Susan who always brags that her grandson is the top student in Saint ire Academy and has many admirers, especially girls from noble households.


    ¡°Wait¡­ why didn¡¯t I think of that? I should invite her and those other old hags toe here. I will show them my grandson¡¯s fiancees! Hahaha! Let¡¯s see if that Susan can still brag after seeing my beautiful daughter-inws!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that, Grandma,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Agnes,¡± Benjaminmented. ¡°You will just make Ethan¡¯s lovers ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Grandpa Benjamin,¡± Emma joined the conversation. ¡°It will be best if Grandma¡¯s friends know how manydies love Ethan. That way, they will understand that the Gremory Family is on another levelpared to theirs.¡±


    Agnes held Emma¡¯s hands and looked at her with approval.


    ¡°This girl knows!¡± Agnes dered. ¡°Emma, make sure to dress up when I call my friends, okay? I will introduce you to them.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Grandma.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°Leave it to me. Let¡¯s make sure that whenever they talk about Ethan, they will only talk about how sessful he is in life, and how beautiful his future wives are.¡±


    Luna, Lily, and Lilian immediately understood that Emma was just trying to score some brownie points in order to get on Agnes¡¯ good side.


    ¡°Such a sly move,¡± Lilian muttered. ¡°She knows how to make Grandma Agnes happy.¡±


    Luna and Lily nodded their heads in agreement, while Nicole only looked at this scene with amusement.


    ¡®Good thing, I tagged along,¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®I¡¯m sure these two weeks will be fun.¡¯


    Not wanting to see Oscar or any members of the Asta Family, she decided to stay away from home until the vacation finished.


    But since she had nowhere else to go, she needed to decide where she would stay until the academy opened.


    That was when it hit her.


    Ethan had mentioned that he nned to take his lovers to see his Grandparents.


    Since Nicole was curious about Ethan¡¯s family, she decided that it would be a good idea toe with them.


    Truth be told, she felt envious when she saw Ethan¡¯s grandparents. They were simply the grandparents she wished she had.


    Her mother was a mere concubine, so she didn¡¯t have a high rank in the Asta Family.


    Oscar also didn¡¯t recognize her at the beginning, so he didn¡¯t show Nicole any familial love while she was growing up.


    This was another reason why she hated the Asta Family.


    She was even contemting whether it was possible to break all ties with them so that she wouldn¡¯t have to see them again anytime soon.

 Chapter 606 I’ll Be Your Wingman

    Chapter 606 I¡¯ll Be Your Wingman


    ??While Nicole was pondering these things, Agnes pulled Ethan to a corner of the living room and asked him a question.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Nicole?¡± Agnes whispered.


    ¡°She¡¯s my best friend,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Only a best friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Agnes nced back at the beautiful youngdy, who was oozing with charisma and confidence.


    ¡°Aish~ Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to your Grandma,¡± Agnes said. ¡°I¡¯ll be your wingman for as long as she is here in our home.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to do that. Nicole and I are really just close friends.¡±


    ¡°Ethan, when you make a bun, you must make sure that the oven is hot enough to cook it. I¡¯ll make sure that the oven will be hot enough while you cook the bun, so just leave it to me.¡±


    Agnes patted her chest with confidence, making Sebastianugh from inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    ¡°I like Agnes. She knows her priorities,¡± Sebastianmented.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded. ¡°With her holding the fort, Ethan¡¯s lineage will definitely thrive and prosper.¡±


    Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose. Not only was his Grandma giving him a headache, but the two no-good people in his head were also talking loud enough for him to hear.


    Outside of the residence, several ravensnded on a tree branch and observed the house from outside.


    Dantalion and the ravens who belonged to the girls had moved out of the academy with the intention of following their Masters wherever they nned to go.


    ¡®Good luck, Ethan,¡¯ Dantalion thought. ¡®Not that you¡¯ll need it.¡¯


    Right beside the White Raven were the other ravens who belonged to thedies, and all of them were also looking forward to the things that would transpire during their stay in the countryside.


    The lunch that Agnes prepared might notpare to the food that was provided by Brynhildr Academy, but it tasted like home, which their guests appreciated very much.


    When lunch ended, Agnes took them to the second and third floors of their home, where the bedrooms were located.


    Ethan easily found his room on the third floor since there was a sign hanging on the door that had his name on it.


    As for the girls, none of them were really picky with the rooms. However, Emma decisively took the room right beside Ethan¡¯s room, with the excuse that she needed to be close to him to protect him at all times.


    Luna and Lilian exchanged nces with each other before nodding their heads at the same time.


    Since the two of them usually sleep with each other, sharing the same room wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Besides, the beds were king sized and were big enough to hold two adults. Sharing a room wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Lily chose the room beside Luna¡¯s and Lilian¡¯s room, while Nicole chose the room beside Emma¡¯s.


    Having picked their rooms, they unanimously decided to raid Ethan¡¯s room just for fun.


    Ethan didn¡¯t mind and entered the room that was made for him for the first time.


    The room was quite spacious and was very neat.


    The floor was carpeted, and there were two long couches facing each other.


    There was also a study table in the corner of the room.


    But the one thing that stood out the most was Ethan¡¯s bed.


    It was very big.


    It was as big as two King Sized beds set side by side, making Emma nod her head in satisfaction.


    ¡°With this, us sleeping with Master at the same time will not be a problem,¡± Emmamented. ¡°The bed can easily fit five people. Master¡¯s libido has been very strong as ofte, so having multiple partners is better.¡±


    ¡°Right, I noticed this as well.¡± Lily nodded in agreement. ¡°Maybe it''s because he has acquired two Legacies that his stamina and body performance have gotten better. I guess we should apply silencing spells in every nook and cranny so that we don¡¯t identally wake Grandma and Grandpa in the middle of the night.¡±


    Luna¡¯s and Lilian¡¯s faces turned beet red upon hearing Emma and Lily openly talk about something very intimate.


    Also, Nicole was with them, making their faces turn a shade redder.


    Ethan opened the window and looked outside, pretending that he didn¡¯t hear what Lily and Emma were talking about.


    After a few minutes, all of them decided to rest in their own rooms for the time being.


    Ethan¡¯s lovers seemed to have made an unspoken agreement that they would not bother him until nightfall, giving him some time for himself.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside the Gremory Residence¡­


    Enzo and the Catkins of the Orpheus n were keeping watch of the surroundings, ensuring that no one would disturb their Master¡¯s vacation.


    Later, they would apany Ethan back to Midgard, and ensure his safety.


    But until then, they would deal with anyone who would try to disturb his precious time with his family.


    Enzo made sure to inform Ethan about their presence so that thetter would not be rmed when he noticed that there were several hidden presences on their property.


    Agnes and Benjamin were also aware of Enzo¡¯s existence since there were always four Catkins tasked to watch over the two of them.


    To ensure that there would be no possibility of friendly fire, the Old Catkin made sure tomunicate with them beforehand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Asta Family Main Residence¡­


    Oscar, as well as the other elders of the Main and Branch Families, gathered in their conference room to discuss the current state of the Heir Wars.


    After dimir¡¯s and Constantine¡¯s deaths, the Heir Wars had been postponed indefinitely.


    From the beginning, the Heir Wars was simply apetition between the two of them.


    Nicole and the other candidates were just there to make it a bit more exciting.


    Now that the main candidates were gone, there were voices speaking up that the Heir Wars should be canceled, iming that the remaining candidates were unable to carry the torch of the Asta Family.


    Of course, the final decision was still Oscar¡¯s.


    But everyone still made sure to voice their opinions. Some even said that it might be better if the Heir Wars were restarted and only allowed those above thirty to participate.


    They argued that these people would be more mature and responsible enough to understand what was at stake.


    The majority of the Elders found this proposal to their liking. After some thought, they realized that leaving their future to young adults might not really be the best option for their Family.


    ¡°The Heir Wars will continue when the school year starts once more,¡± Oscar dered. ¡°Nothing will change. Those who were not eliminated in the earlier trials will still be eligible to be the new Patriarch or Matriarch.


    ¡°Although they are still young, they have plenty of time to learn how our Family functions. Also, we have always followed that only the fittest is allowed to be the Head of the Family.


    ¡°Since that is the case, there is no need to change the rules that we have made when we decided to hold thepetition.¡±


    The Elders didn¡¯t like Oscar¡¯s decision, but his re shut them all up.


    At the end of the day, the strongest Wizard in their family was still Oscar. Not only that, but he was also the current Patriarch of the Family, so his words werew.


    ¡°My decision is final,¡± Oscar said. ¡°Inform all the surviving candidates of the news. I know that some of you are opposed to my decision. So, whoever wants to change my mind should challenge me in a duel.


    ¡°If you win, I will allow you to choose who will be the next Patriarch or Matriarch of our family.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay because none of them dared to challenge Oscar in a duel.


    Although there were many strong Wizards and Witches in the Asta Family, none of them had fought wars like Oscar did, so when it came to fighting skills, they would notst in a battle against him even if they were to fight him three to one.


    With heavy hearts, the members of the Asta Family left the conference room one by one, until only Oscar remained.


    When he was sure that no one was around, the Old Patriarch sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    The decision he made wasn¡¯t an easy one, but he still made it based on his years of experience in the political world.


    Now that the entirety of the Shire Continent was headed to war, he would need to make sure that someone would be left behind to take care of the family just in case the worst-case scenario happened.


    As long as their family bloodline would continue to exist after the cmity was over, Oscar was willing to stand on the frontlines of the battlefield. Once everything was over, the future generations would finally be able to live their lives in peace.


    ¡ª-----------------------

 Chapter 607 A Pitiful Child

    Chapter 607 A Pitiful Child


    ??¡°Thedies of the Allied Tribes are very bold,¡± Lily said with an exasperated look on her face as she recalled memories from the time when she was living in the City of Zentris with Ethan.


    ¡°They would not hesitate to grab hold of Ethan¡¯s hand and drag him into their houses, with the excuse that he needed to leave behind his descendants to make their tribe grow stronger.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how he managed to do it, but he politely declined their offers each time. He also made sure to hold his ground whenever thedies became too aggressive. Mind you¡ªthey are very beautiful girls, and some of them are also seasoned warriors.


    ¡°Some even asked me for my help because I was his wife, and they even promised that their tribes would honor me as their ancestor if I agreed to help them.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, that must have been tough,¡± Agnesmented with a sparkle in her eyes. ¡°So, did any idents happen? I know that Ethan is a very responsible boy. After all, I raised him that way. But, since thesedies are very aggressive, I¡¯m sure they tried some methods that offered a higher chance of sess, no?¡±


    Lily nodded. ¡°Some were very cunning and drugged him with extremely strong aphrodisiacs. But whenever this happened, Ethan would immediately teleport back to the pyramid and endure its effects for hours.


    ¡°The frequency of this kind of incident increased a lot after Ethan announced that we would be leaving a few monthster. Since it was theirst opportunity to gain the bloodline of the Tide Bringer, even the Chieftains tried their best so that Ethan would leave his descendants behind.¡±


    Emma, who was listening to the side, smiled as she voiced her thoughts.


    ¡°So, did you help him during the times when he was under the effects of aphrodisiacs?¡± Emma asked, making all thedies, with the exception of Nicole, look at Lily with serious looks on their faces.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily, who had no intention of hiding anything, replied with a smile. ¡°But even under its effects, Ethan was surprisingly gentle. This is one of the things that I like about him.¡±


    Luna, Lilian, and Emma all nodded their heads in understanding.


    There were times when Ethan embraced them in a gentle and loving way, but there were also times when he was a little rough with them.


    Each had their own preference. But regardless of whether they liked it gentle or hard, one thing was certain.


    They would always be in bliss when being embraced by their beloved.


    Chloe, who was listening on the side, interjected because there was something that she was very curious about.


    ¡°There¡¯s a time when Ethan mentioned that a Princess from the Magdar Kingdom stayed with the two of you due to some circumstances. Can you tell me more about her?¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to Princess Ramona?¡± Lily inquired.


    Chloe nodded. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the one.¡±


    Lily closed her eyes and sighed softly.


    ¡°Ramona is a pitiful child,¡± Lily said with a tinge of sadness in her voice. ¡°She¡¯s the 12th Princess of the Magdar Kingdom, and she was only eleven years old when we met her.


    ¡°Her brothers tried to have her assassinated when they realized that she could potentially threaten their chance to be the next King of their Kingdom.


    ¡°She¡¯s an extremely talented Sorceress, and I believe that even if she were to live in our time, she would definitely be hailed as a true prodigy. That¡¯s how amazing she is.¡±


    Lily really liked Ramona.


    She treated the princess like a little sister, and Ramona treated her as an older sister.


    Back then, Witches were called Shamans or Sorceresses.


    There were no wands, and only staves could be used to channel their powers.


    The one who taught Ramona magic was Lily since Ethan could only wield magic after they kissed, and even then, the magic would onlyst in his body for a short time.


    Ethan was an only child, and he had always wanted to have a sibling, so he also treated Ramona like a little sister.


    Unfortunately, Ramona couldn''t return the familial love that Ethan gave her because she had developed a crush on Ethan.


    At that time, the members of the Royal Family could marry even if they were young, so Ramona thought of Ethan as a potential marriage partner.


    She didn¡¯t really care that he was already married to Lily.


    After all, it had been normalized for men in that era to have more than one wife.


    But Ethan firmly and politely rejected Ramona¡¯s proposal because he didn¡¯t n on staying in the Lands of stor for a long time.


    Ramona was heartbroken, but she also understood why Ethan rejected her. After all, he already told her the truth.


    The truth about not belonging to their current timeline and that he would soon return to the future, leaving the past behind.


    ¡°Ramona cried in her room all night,¡± Lily said. ¡°I was there tofort her because Ethan asked me to. He was also attached to her, so I know that leaving her behind was painful for him as well.


    ¡°Back then, we made sure to guard our hearts, knowing that we could not stay in thends of stor for a long time. We did make friends, but we made sure that we didn''t be too attached to them.


    ¡°Ramona was different because she was a lovable girl. There are times when I wonder what would be of her after we left. I¡¯m sure Ethan thinks of her from time to time as well.


    ¡°Actually, the two of us discussed this a few days ago. He said that he would ask someone to go to the Magdar Kingdom and search for information about Princess Ramona through their history books.


    ¡°If she managed to survive her brother¡¯s schemes, I¡¯m certain that she would have yed an important role in her Kingdom.¡±


    Chloe, who had asked the question, sighed because she understood Ethan very much. If he really formed an attachment to someone, he would definitely not be able to sit still, knowing that they might be in danger.


    However, he was currently hundreds of years into the future, while Ramona was hundreds of years into the past.


    Their timeline would no longer intersect, and it would be impossible for the two of them to meet again.


    ¡°I would also be heartbroken if I were in Ramona¡¯s ce,¡± Lilianmented. ¡°Poor girl. I hope that she found a wonderful man who took care of her.¡±


    The otherdies, including Lily, nodded their heads at the same time.


    They also hoped that the lovable princess, who had be an important part of Ethan¡¯s life in the past, had lived her life to the fullest.

 Chapter 608 You Definitely Got My Good Genes

    Chapter 608 You Definitely Got My Good Genes


    ??¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to spend some time with your girlfriends?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°Grandma chased me out of the house and told me to be useful,¡± Ethan replied bitterly. ¡°She said that they¡¯re going to have some girl talk, so I¡¯m not allowed to listen.¡±


    Benjamin chuckled because he found this quite amusing.


    He understood that his wife, Agnes, wanted to know more about her future inws.


    She must also want to know how Ethan spent his year at Brynhildr Academy. The olddy knew that the girls would hold back and only tell her wonderful things about Ethan if he were around.


    Although she liked hearing those stories, she also wanted to hear about his hardships in the academy.


    Ethan would always put on a brave face and tell her that everything was fine. But she knew that under that facade, her grandson must have suffered as well.


    She wanted to hear these stories, especially the one about how he managed to awaken his magic.


    The young man briefly exined it to her, but he didn¡¯t borate on it. Because of this, she resorted to asking Luna about it instead, which the youngdy was more than happy to do.


    Everyone present inside the house was Ethan¡¯s allies, so she didn¡¯t mind telling them how she awakened his magic power.


    ¡°So, when are you nning to marry those girls?¡± Benjamin asked as he threw his fishing hook into the river. ¡°Agnes asked me to ask you this question.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Lily¡¯s Father, Seff, asked me to visit them if I manage to finish my business in Midgard early,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°Lily and I will have a simple wedding, following their customs. So, technically, the two of us will be officially married at that time.¡±


    ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it be better if youe here first before you go to Southshire?¡± Benjamin inquired. ¡°You know that Agnes will not let you hear the end of it if she isn¡¯t present for your wedding. You wouldn¡¯t want that to happen, right?¡±


    Ethan pondered for a bit then shuddered after imagining how his grandma would react if he failed to tell her about his uing marriage with Lily.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea, Grandpa,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I¡¯ll stop by here first and bring you and Grandma with me to Southshire.¡±


    ¡°Good decision.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Holding a fishing rod in his hand, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile, also feeling excited about his marriage to Lily.


    He could have done it when they were still in the Lands of stor.


    Both of them were already in love with each other at that time.


    However, Ethan had deep feelings for Chloe and Luna during that time, and Lily didn¡¯t want to feel like a thieving cat, so they both held back and decided to not hold a ceremony.


    The two of them were already sure that they would spend the rest of their lives together, so they didn¡¯t feel the need to hold a marriage ceremony or anything just to prove it.


    But getting married was still a must, for it would make Ethan''s rtionship with Lily official and formally tie him to Seff¡¯s family.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re already on this topic, and you¡¯ll be marrying Lily soon, what about the others?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Are you going to wait until you graduate from the academy to marry them?¡±


    ¡°That was the original n,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But there¡¯s a possibility that I will marry them even before we graduate from the academy.¡±


    Although his other lovers would genuinely be happy when he and Lily got married, they would also feel left out because having the wife status was very different from having the girlfriend status.


    There was finality in it. So, Ethan decided to soon have a proper talk with Luna, Lilian, and Emma about it.


    He would also use this opportunity to have a private talk with Chloe.


    Ethan knew that she still liked him, and he also felt the same way.


    So, if possible, he wanted to ask her the real reason why she decided to distance herself from him.


    The young man was certain that Chloe¡¯s excuse of preferring a monogamous rtionship was just a smokescreen for her real reason.


    Luna told him that she and Chloe had talked about their rtionship a lot and that thetter seemed fine with the idea of the three of them getting married.


    Even when Lily came into the picture, Chloe was still fine with that, especially since Lily yed an important role in pulling Ethan out of his depression during his darkest times.


    So with this reasoning, he was certain that there was something that she wasn¡¯t telling him.


    As to what that thing was, Ethan would press her for answers, wanting to get to the bottom of it.


    Suddenly, Benjamin felt a presence behind him, which made him turn his head.


    There, he saw a beautifuldy with cat ears, looking at him with a smile.


    ¡°Grandpa Benjamin, my name is Lilith,¡± Lilith introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m the Young Master¡¯s protector. I hope to get along with you very much.¡±


    ¡°Protector?¡± Benjamin scanned the beautifuldy from head to foot before shifting his attention back to her face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lilith nodded.


    Benjamin then nced at his grandson, who nodded his head in affirmation.


    ¡°Are you perhaps one of my grandson¡¯s girlfriends?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Lilith replied. ¡°But I¡¯m working on it, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Good luck to you. I hope you seed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    After saying those words, Lilith bowed at Benjamin before merging with Ethan¡¯s shadow.


    The Catkin had asked Ethan for permission to introduce herself to his grandparents.


    Thinking that Agnes and Benjamin would be assured once they knew that their grandson had a bodyguard who was always with him, he agreed to Lilith¡¯s request.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that his grandpa would ask Lilith if she was his girlfriend, which ended in their current situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be young.¡± Benjamin chuckled. ¡°You were as popr as me when I was your age, Ethan. You definitely got my good genes.¡±


    This time, it was Ethan¡¯s turn to chuckle.


    Agnes and Benjamin would often say things like ¡°you got that trait from my genes¡± even though they weren¡¯t blood-rted to each other.


    But Ethan didn¡¯t mind.


    For him, Agnes and Benjamin were his family and the ones who raised him with love and care.


    After spending so much time with them, Ethan had copied some of their mannerism, which often made the old couple say things like ¡°he had his good looks because of my genes¡± or something simr.


    An hourter, Ethan and Grandpa Benjamin returned to the house after catching many fish from the river.


    There, they found Agnes wiping her tears with a handkerchief as she listened to the stories about her grandson, which the young man had hidden from her.

 Chapter 609 Very Eager To Expand The Gremory Bloodline

    Chapter 609 Very Eager To Expand The Gremory Bloodline


    ??Ethan kissed Luna¡¯s neck as his hands held her soft and round buttocks, giving it a light squeeze.


    A moan escaped the angelic beauty¡¯s lips as Ethan lowered her body, making her shudder in anticipation.


    The youngdy had been waiting for this moment ever since they arrived in Ethan¡¯s hometown.


    They had been too busy during the past few months as the school year was wrapping up, so she didn¡¯t have many opportunities to make love with her beloved, whom she cherished dearly.


    Luna could feel Ethan¡¯s member sliding deep inside of her until its tip kissed the entrance of her womb.


    Feeling her body pleasantly heating up, she wrapped her hands around Ethan¡¯s head. Seductive moans leaked out of her lips as her lover made sure to pleasure her.


    Even though her voice was slowly getting louder, the other beauty lying on the bed didn¡¯t stir.


    Lilian, who made love with Ethan before Luna, had passed out after they both released.


    Her sensitivity when it came to intimate acts with Ethan was the highest among Ethan¡¯s lovers.


    Also, her Legacy further increased this sensitivity, making her feel an incredible sense of euphoria every time she and Ethan became one.


    The stronger Ethan became, the more sensitive she was.


    Because of this, she would usually pass out after doing it only once with him.


    But, on very rare asions, she would be able tost up to three rounds, given that Ethan did her gently instead of being rough.


    Today, she requested for some rough treatment after hearing Lily¡¯s stories about the bolddies of the Allied Tribes who would not hesitate to drag Ethan to their homes in order to give birth to his descendants.


    For some reason, Lilian felt that she didn¡¯t want to lose to thosedies, so she wanted to ovee her limits.


    Unfortunately, today was not that day, so sheid on the bed with an exhausted yet satisfied look on her face.


    Suddenly, Luna¡¯s body shuddered as she held onto Ethan tightly.


    The young man also held onto her, even leaving a kiss mark on her neck for the second time.


    Luna loved it when Ethan marked her as his woman whenever they made love with each other.


    Of course, she would use a healing ointment to remove it, so that others wouldn¡¯t know that the youngdy, whom many Second Years had a crush on, was already taken by their public enemy number one.


    This was thebel that Ethan had in the academy and, sometimes, he could only smile bitterly because there was nothing he could do about it.


    The two teenagers panted for breath, as they held onto each other¡¯s bodies.


    A few minutester, they shared a passionate kiss, making the two of them fall in love with each other all over again.


    Suddenly, the door opened, making Ethan and Luna look at the neer who was looking at them with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Is it my turn now?¡± Lily asked as she walked toward the bed.


    She then climbed on top of it and gave Ethan a kiss on his left cheek before whispering something in his ear.


    ¡°Grandma Agnes is looking for you,¡± Lily said. ¡°Your adoptive father has arrived, and she wants you toe home and greet him.¡±


    Ethan and Luna looked disappointed because both of them wanted to go one more round.


    But, since this was an important matter, they decided that it would be best to end their session and take a bath together.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry Lilian,¡± Ethan said as he lifted the unconscious girl on the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s just take a bath together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luna nodded before heading toward the bathroom to open the door for Ethan.


    ¡°Make sure to heal those marks before you leave,¡± Lily advised. ¡°Although I¡¯m sure that Grandma Agnes wouldn¡¯t mind, your adoptive father might have a different opinion.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t know much about Ethan¡¯s adoptive father since he rarely mentioned anything about him.


    ording to her lover, his adoptive father would onlye home once every month or once every two months.


    He would stay for two to three days max before leaving again.


    Ethan told her that his adoptive father was a businessman, so he usually traveled from ce to ce in order to trade and make connections.


    While her lover was taking a bath with Luna and Lilian, Lily sat on the couch and closed her eyes.


    Ethan¡¯s Father, who went by the name Wace Gremory, was a handsome man, who seemed to only be in his early thirties.


    However, he was in fact, in his early forties. However, anyone who saw him wouldn¡¯t believe that he was already that old due to how young and dashing he looked.


    Since they couldn¡¯t take their time taking a bath, Ethan, Luna, and Lilian stepped out of the bathroom after twenty minutes.


    Using magic, they dried their hair.


    Ethan affectionately applied healing ointment on Luna¡¯s and Lilian¡¯s bodies, making sure that he didn¡¯t miss a single one of the marks that he had left behind.


    After putting on their clothes, they left the tree house, which Ethan always carried with him.


    Even though the rtionships he and his lovers had were already recognized by his Grandmother and Grandfather, the young man didn¡¯t have the guts to make love with them inside his grandparent¡¯s house.


    Even if they could use silencing magic and soundproofing magic, there was still a chance that Agnes would find out, which was a risk that Ethan didn¡¯t dare to take.


    He was certain that his grandmother would tease him a lot about this topic, which was something he would like to avoid as much as possible.


    They arrived at the Gremory Manor a few minutester, just in time for lunch.


    ¡°Wee back, Father,¡± Ethan said as he greeted his adoptive father, to which thetter nodded his head in acknowledgment.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Ethan,¡± Wace replied. ¡°It seems that you have a very wonderful academy life. I¡¯m d that you were able to make a lot of friends.¡±


    ¡°I have.¡± Ethan nodded.


    ¡°Well then, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to your fiancees?¡± Wace asked in a teasing tone. ¡°It seems that you are very eager to expand the Gremory Bloodline, if you know what I mean.¡±


    Ethan nodded before introducing his lovers to his adoptive father one by one.


    He had long wanted to do this. To begin with, he didn¡¯t n to hide anything from his family.

 Chapter 610 So, Do You Want Me To Come With You?

    Chapter 610 So, Do You Want Me To Come With You?


    ??Luna and Lilian who had just made love with Ethan, felt their cheeks burn in embarrassment because for a brief moment, they thought that Ethan¡¯s Father implied about them working hard to create babies.


    In a way, he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    But, both girls were using magical potions to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t conceive at this point in time.


    Chloe, Emma, and Nicole, who had a vague idea of what Ethan had done with the two youngdies, only smirked as they looked at the guilty expressions on Luna¡¯s and Lilian¡¯s faces.


    Perhaps, not wanting to put the twodies on the spot, Wace chuckled and went to help Agnes set up the table so that everyone could start eating.


    ¡°Chloe and Emma helped me cook today¡¯s lunch, so the taste is guaranteed to be good,¡± Agnes dered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you lucky? Your future wives are already very good at cooking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m indeed lucky,¡± Ethan replied, making Chloe avert her gaze.


    However, if one looked closely, a tinge of red could be seen creeping up the sides of her face, making Agnes chuckle.


    Emma, on the other hand, was more than happy to show Ethan his womanly charms.


    Not only did she have a sexy figure, but she was also very good at doing household chores. Cooking was just one of them.


    Lilith, who was hiding in Ethan¡¯s shadow, was very tempted to introduce herself to Ethan¡¯s Grandma and Adoptive Father.


    She had already introduced herself to Ethan¡¯s Grandpa, Benjamin, so she thought that it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to take this opportunity to deepen her rtionship with her Master¡¯s adoptive family.


    Her instinct was telling her that Wace was not an ordinary person.


    As an assassin, she was very familiar with people who were in the same trade as her.


    Wace''s actions, mannerisms, as well as scent, were all normal.


    But in this normality, Lilith¡¯s sixth sense warned her that she shouldn¡¯t get on the bad side of Ethan¡¯s adoptive father.


    In the end, after much deliberation, she decided to postpone introducing herself to Wace.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just introduce myself to Grandma Agnes,¡¯ Lilith thought. ¡®Then I¡¯ll ask her to pass the message to Ethan¡¯s adoptive father that I am also one of Master¡¯s lovers.¡±


    When she introduced herself to Ethan¡¯s Grandpa, she was paying close attention to Ethan¡¯s reaction.


    From beginning to end, the young man didn¡¯t show any signs of disgust or rejection to the idea of her bing his girlfriend.


    This observation made Lilith very happy because it seemed that Ethan wasn¡¯t against the idea of the two of them being partners in the future.


    Of course, this was just an inference. But either way, Lilith had no ns to back down.


    She already knew that Agnes wouldn¡¯t turn away anydy who was seriously pursuing her grandson, so she wanted to make Ethan¡¯s Grandma her ally in love.


    A few minutester, everyone started eating lunch together and chatted with each other from time to time.


    While this was happening, Ethan felt a sense of fulfillment bubble in his heart. Eating with everyone like this made him feel that they were one big family.


    Once everyone was done with their meals, the girls insisted on helping Agnes clean the table and wash the dishes.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity when everyone was busy, Wace asked Ethan toe outside with him because he wanted to talk to him in private.


    Every time he returned home from his business trips, he would spend some time asking Ethan about what he had done over the past month and if there was something that he would like to do in the future.


    This had been their routine for years, and remembering it now made Ethan suddenly have the strong urge to dig a hole and bury himself inside of it due to embarrassment.


    Last year, he told his father that he didn¡¯t want to go to school and even begged him to talk to his Grandma Agnes about not sending him to Saint ire Academy.


    Unfortunately, Wace sided with Agnes and even insisted that Ethan should go to a learning institution to study.


    Back then, Ethan felt that his adoptive father no longer liked him, so he wanted to send him somewhere far from their home.


    Of course, Wace had no such thoughts.


    Ethan was just afraid of leaving the farm. Deep inside, he thought that if he parted with his grandparents and his adoptive father, they would stop caring about him.


    He was afraid that they would continue their lives like usual as if they had just gotten rid of a stray puppy that they decided to raise for a few years.


    The current Ethan no longer thought these things because he knew that these fears were unfounded.


    This was why he could now look at Wace with a confident gaze, making the handsome man chuckle.


    ¡°I like how confident you are now,¡± Wace said. ¡°But at the same time, it saddens me. I know that you only matured this fast because of the hardships you had to deal with in life.


    ¡°Sadly, your grandparents and I weren¡¯t there to support you same time, it saddens me. I know that you only matured this fast because of the hardships you had to deal with in life.


    when you needed us the most. It¡¯s quite regrettable, and this is what I truly feel.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know what to say, so he just remained silent and waited for his father to tell him the reason why he wished to talk to him in private.


    ¡°How long do you n to stay here?¡± Wace inquired.


    ¡°Ten more days,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°After that, I will leave for Midgard with Emma.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡± Wace asked. ¡°I would like to expand my business in Midgard, so this might be a good opportunity to do it.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t agree right away and thought about it properly.


    A few minutester, he nodded his head. He believed that his adoptive father would also like to know his true identity.


    ¡°Will it not affect your work here?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°No,¡± Wace answered. ¡°I have already delegated my duties to my subordinates. I also told them that I would be gone for a few months, so they should carry out their duties as usual. So, do you want me toe with you?¡±


    After hearing his father¡¯s answer, Ethan nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. Pleasee with me, Father.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Wace had no intention of telling Ethan about his true business because this was for his own good.


    His enemies didn¡¯t know that he had a family. He deliberately concealed their existence so that his enemies wouldn''t have any hostages that they could use against him.


    For Wace, being the Head of the Magistratus and being Ethan¡¯s adoptive father were both important parts of his life.


    Now that his son had grown and was about to spread his wings to see a bigger world, he wished to apany him on his journey.


    That way, he would know the real reason why his adoptive child was abandoned when he was still a baby and why his parents destroyed his Magic Circuits in an attempt to prevent him from using magic in his lifetime.

 Chapter 611 A Will Eternal [Part 1]

    Chapter 611 A Will Eternal [Part 1]


    ??¡°Meet me in the forest at midnight,¡± Wace said. ¡°We will continue our talkter.¡±


    Ethan frowned but he still nodded in understanding.


    He didn¡¯t know what his father wanted to talk to him about in the middle of the night, but he fully believed that the man in front of him wasn¡¯t someone who did things without a reason.


    Although he wasn¡¯t always around, he would tell Ethan many stories about his travels and would also give him good advice.


    The young man watched as his father entered the house with a steady gaze. A year ago, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the tell-tale signs of someone who knew how to wield magic.


    But now, he understood.


    His adoptive father was a Wizard and a very strong one at that.


    He found it quite ironic that he only managed to see these signs after being part of that world.


    A world that was hidden from the Ordinarius, who lived their lives thinking that Wizards, and Witches, could only be seen in Fairy Tales.


    ¡®Your family is interesting, Ethan,¡¯ Sebastianmented before ncing at his partner in crime, who was staying silent by his side. ¡°Did you already know?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve been with Ethan since he was just a baby,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®Of course, I knew.¡¯


    ¡®Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡¯ Ethan asked.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t ask. But, since you want me to tell you, I¡¯ll say it to you upfront,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®You¡¯re a Wizard, Harry.¡¯


    ¡®Who¡¯s Harry?¡¯ Sebastian blinked in confusion.


    Ethan, on the other hand, only shook his head helplessly. His Other Half was obviously teasing him.


    Just now, the other party mentioned that he had been with him since he was a baby. A question appeared inside his head, which he didn¡¯t hesitate to ask his Other Half.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you try to talk to me in the past?¡¯ Ethan inquired. ¡®Since you¡¯ve been with me from the start, why didn¡¯t you at least make your presence known?¡¯


    ¡®Why should I?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half scoffed. ¡®The old you would have been terrified and probably think that you were being haunted by a ghost. You might even tell your Grandma that you¡¯re hearing things inside of your head, and she might think that you¡¯ve gone crazy.


    ¡®Not to mention that your adoptive father is a powerful Wizard. If I weren''t careful, he might have sealed me away, which would¡¯ve been the worst possible oue.


    ¡®In the end, I decided that it wasn¡¯t worth it and chose to endure seventeen years of watching a stupid boy grow up.¡¯


    Sebastian chuckled after seeing the bitter look on his partner in crime¡¯s face, which made him wonder just how goofy Ethan was as a child.


    When he first met the young man, he was still a boy in his eyes.


    This was something to be expected from a sentient being who had been alive for hundreds of years.


    ¡®Aww, man. Now I wish I could have seen little Ethan grow up.¡± Sebastian grumbled.


    ¡®Don¡¯t bother,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half shrugged. ¡®I needed to hibernate from time to time because I wasn¡¯t able to handle how naive he was back then.¡¯


    Ethan sighed because he also realized how ignorant and naive he was back then.


    After chatting with his two critics, he returned inside the house, only to be dragged back outside by Emma and Lily, who whispered in his ears that it was their turn to have intimate moments with him.


    Seeing him go, Chloe and Nicole nced at each other, with thetter giving the former a smirk.


    ¡°Not going to join them?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°I¡¯ll just be a killjoy if I join them.¡±


    The youngdy with long brown hair had already told everyone that she would leave in an hour to visit her family for two days before returning to Ethan''s home.


    She missed her parents and knew that they were worried about her, so she decided to return home.


    Seeing that everyone seemed a bit busy, Nicole decided to take a stroll around the farm house for a bit.


    Ethan¡¯s hometown was very peaceful, which made her feel strange.


    She had been feeling lost as ofte because she didn¡¯t know what to do with her life.


    Her goal to be the Matriarch of the Asta Family seemed trivial at this point, and she had long stopped caring about who would lead the Asta Family after Oscar had stepped down from his position.


    Her mother was currently in a magical hospital, which was founded by Queen Evane.


    Because of this, she was given the best amodation despite being in aatose state.


    Nicole¡¯s mother had been in that state for nearly three years. Her examination results reflected that there was really nothing wrong with her body.


    Yet, for some reason, she was still unable to wake up.


    Nicole could still remember that fateful day when the Legacy that she identally acquired red up, making her feel extremely cold.


    Her mother, whose name was Megan, was a sicklydy.


    But seeing that her daughter was suffering, she hugged Nicole to sleep because was shivering non-stop.


    Nicole, who was feeling cold at that time, felt relieved because her mother¡¯s warmth calmed her down.


    However, when she woke up the next day, her mother was as pale as a candle and refused to wake up no matter how many times she tried to wake her up.


    In the end, Queen Evane heard the news and ordered her close friend to be transferred to the hospital, which she had founded using her own money.


    Even after being diagnosed by many magical experts, no one was able to determine what had happened to Megan.


    Only Nicole knew what had happened, but she was too young and too afraid to say that she might have been the cause of her mother¡¯s current condition.


    During one of the nights when she cried in her bed, she heard a voice inside of her head.


    ¡°Your mother will recover once you master my Legacy. Until then, she will continue to sleep with no signs of waking up.¡±


    That voice came from ady who called herself Baradiel.


    A Colossi who once reigned the cold north before her icy heart shattered into pieces because of a mortal who had betrayed her trust.

 Chapter 612 A Will Eternal [Part 2]

    Chapter 612 A Will Eternal [Part 2]


    ??Nicole had never seen her face, but she would hear her voice from time to time.


    She was also the one who told Nicole that if she was unable to Master her Legacy within four years, she would die.


    Basically, Nicole only had until she graduated from Brynhildr Academy before she, too, would fall into aatose state.


    However, it wouldn¡¯t end there.


    Her body would turn into ice, making her turn into an ice statue.


    The fight against the Ice Dragon on the peak of Khaled Bor forced her to open the seal that was suppressing her power.


    Unfortunately, doing this had caused a bacsh, and that was the coldness that she would feel from time to time, which couldn¡¯t be removed by using normal means.


    One of the reasons why she decided to follow Ethan back to his hometown was to understand how the young man was able to make her cold episodes disappear.


    If she were to understand the logic behind it, then she would be able to handle them on her own, and she would no longer have to bother the young man whenever the pain from the coldness she was feeling became unbearable.


    She believed that once she overcame this obstacle, she would be one step closer to her goal of taking full control of her Legacy and, in turn, awaken her sleeping mother.


    ¡®Three more years,¡¯ Nicole thought. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I will cure you no matter what.¡¯


    Suddenly, a familiar voice resounded inside her head.


    ¡®Can you really do it?¡¯


    Nicole¡¯s body stiffened because it had been several weeks since shest heard the voice inside her head.


    ¡®I can,¡¯ Nicole replied. ¡®No matter what happens, I will take control of your Legacy, even if it¡¯s thest thing I do.¡¯


    ¡®It will indeed be thest thing you¡¯ll do. As I told you, if you fail, you will be joining your mother in an eternal slumber,¡¯ Baradielmented. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. A year from now, if you still haven¡¯t gotten my power under control, I will give you a hint on how to do it.¡¯


    ¡®And why would you do that?¡¯ Nicole didn¡¯t believe that the owner of the Legacy, which she acquired by ident, was a benevolent being.


    Since she was able to wield such power, she understood that Baradiel¡¯s heart was as cold as the snow and ice that fell under her Domain.


    ¡®It¡¯s because I pity you,¡¯ Baradiel answered. ¡®An unwanted child who has lost the only person who truly cared about her.


    ¡®Even now, you want to try to ovee obstacles on your own without asking others for help. It is an admirable trait, but that will not be enough to control the power of my Legacy.¡¯


    Nicole sighed internally. She could sense that the voice inside her head truly pitied her, making her wonder if she could really trust Baradiel¡¯s words.


    ¡®Then, how about you give me a hint?¡¯ Nicole inquired. ¡®Even a little one will do.¡¯


    ¡®A hint?¡¯


    Nicole could hear the amusement in the voice inside her head, but she didn¡¯t care.


    If she could wake her mother a day sooner, then she would do whatever it took to achieve it.


    ¡®Come ask me after a year,¡¯ Baradiel replied. ¡®If you still haven¡¯t found any clues, I will give you a hint, which would answer all the questions you have about my power. Until then, please endure, for you are in for a very painful and cold experience.


    ¡®That is simply the fate of those who gain power beyond their control. But, you¡¯re luckier than others Nicole. Those who have tried to acquire my Legacy in the past turned into an Ice Statue before shattering into countless pieces.


    ¡®I believe you have what it takes to wield my powers. The only question is whether you have the will to see it through.¡¯


    Nicole didn¡¯t say anything and simply closed her eyes.


    As someone who grew up in a dog-eat-dog world, she had be someone who didn¡¯t want to rely on others for help even when things got difficult.


    The Asta Family only cared about strength and their influence.


    If someone didn¡¯t meet their expectations, they would ignore that person¡¯s existence and treat them as if they were nothing but air.


    With her mother in aatose state, Nicole had to fend for herself.


    Of course, Queen Evane always supported her in any way that she could, forcing Oscar to at least tolerate Nicole¡¯s existence.


    Suddenly, Nicole felt her body turn cold, making her shudder uncontrobly.


    Not wanting to be seen in her vulnerable state, she entered the stables and climbed to its second floor.


    There, sheid down on the wooden floor in a fetal position, trying to endure the coldness and the pain assaulting her body.


    These cold episodes would sometimesst for a few minutes.


    However, there were times when it wouldst for half an hour, making Nicole tear up in pain.


    Fortunately, her episode onlysted for five minutes. Still, she already felt drained and exhausted.


    After pondering for a bit, she decided to close her eyes and take a nap.


    The only people within the property were Ethan¡¯s family members and her friends.


    She wasn¡¯t in the Asta Family¡¯s Main Residence, where she had to always be on guard.


    ¡®Just an hour,¡¯ Nicole thought before closing eyes. ¡®One hour will do.¡¯


    Soon, she fell into an uneasy sleep, not caring that she was sleeping on a wooden floor.


    Half a minuteter, a white mist started to ooze from her body, transforming into the silhouette of ady.


    She was none other than Baradiel, who looked down on Nicole with a pitiful gaze.


    ¡®I really hope that you can carry my Eternal Will, Nicole,¡¯ Baradiel said softly as she waved her hand, making the youngdy¡¯s body hover above the wooden floor. ¡®Since you were able to find it, it means that you and I were fated to meet.¡¯


    After saying those words, Baradiel merged with Nicole¡¯s body, turning it into a white mist.


    This white mist then flew toward the window of the stables before making its way toward the Gremory Residence.


    A few minutester, the white mist opened the window of Nicole¡¯s room before moving inside of it.


    It thennded on the bed, putting down the sleeping beauty who would wake up right after sunset.


    A few hourster, Nicole woke up feeling cold, alone, and confused about how she woke up inside her room when she was supposed to be lying in the stables, which was at least a hundred meters away from the Gremory Residence.

 Chapter 613 The Sound Of Silence [Part 1]

    Chapter 613 The Sound Of Silence [Part 1]


    ??The countryside was very dark at night.


    Even the stars shining in the heavens were not enough to illuminate everything.


    The crescent moon that hung right above Ethan''s head was like a smiling face, looking at him from the heavens.


    For some reason, it made him feel as if it was making fun of him as he walked to the ce where his adoptive father was waiting for him.


    Back then, he would never dare to go out at night by himself because he feared that wild animals like wolves would attack him.


    Now, even if he were to be surrounded by a pack of them, he wouldn¡¯t feel the least bit anxious, knowing that he could deal with them easily.


    As Ethan walked the familiar trail in the forest, the wand in his hand glowed with a faint light, illuminating everything around him.


    A few minutester, he finally arrived at the clearing where his adoptive father usually took him to go camping.


    It was one of their bonding activities¡ªsomething that he always looked forward to whenever Wace could stay for a longer period of time.


    But, Ethan knew that the other party didn¡¯t invite him there to go camping this time.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Wace said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s been more than a year since west came to this ce, and so many changes have happened to you. I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to ask earlier, but did you have fun studying at Brynhildr Academy?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It was a very magical experience.¡±


    Wace smiled faintly after hearing Ethan¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Originally, Mother and I nned to send you to Saint ire Academy so that you could live happily as an Ordinarius,¡± Wace stated as he stood up from the log he was sitting on.


    ¡°But ns can sometimes go wrong, just like what happened in your case. Instead of going to a normal school, you ended up in a magical school, and well¡­ the rest is history.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in agreement because it was true. However, he was still unsure about the reason why his adoptive father specifically chose the forest for their private discussion.


    ¡°I would be lying if I said that I wasn¡¯t worried when I discovered that younded in Brynhildr Academy. But, thanks to my connections, I was able to learn about your progress in the academy,¡± Wace then summoned his wand and held it firmly in his hand.


    ¡°I called you here today for just one thing. Show me everything that you have learned in the academy, and don¡¯t hold back. Also, activate your Domain so that we don''t end up destroying this ce.¡±


    ¡°Father, are you sure?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°Must you really test me like this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Wace replied. ¡°You cannot threaten me yet.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry due to his adoptive father¡¯s words.


    He didn¡¯t want to hurt Wace, so if possible, he didn¡¯t want to fight him.


    But after hearing what the man in front of him said, a spirit ofpetitiveness rose up in the young man¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. I will hold back as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Wace chuckled. ¡°What a cheeky brat you have be. Fine. How about we make a bet? If you win, you can ask me for anything.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about if you win?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°What do you want in return?¡±


    Wace smirked. ¡°Silly boy. Of course, I will win. How can I possibly lose to you? Because of that, I will refrain from asking anything from you because it will not be fair, you know?¡±


    ¡®Hahaha! Your dad¡¯s got spunk, Ethan,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®Show him what you got!¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half didn¡¯t say anything and simply crossed his arms over his chest. He didn¡¯t know what kind of Wizard Wace was, so he refrained frommenting.


    ¡°Father, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I am. Give me your best shot.¡±


    Ethan summoned his Sea God¡¯s Trident and held it firmly with both hands.


    A familiar strength washed over his body, boosting his confidence for the battle that was about to start.


    ¡°Grand Aria.¡±


    As soon as Ethan activated his Domain, Wace found himself in a stormy sea, with giant waves about to crash over him.


    The handsome man smirked before flying upward, skillfully evading the wave that Ethan purposely summoned as a greeting for him.


    Thunder and lightning rumbled in the heavens, but Wace seemed unfazed.


    He was even casually looking at his surroundings as if he were a tourist who was seeing some kind of attraction.


    ¡°Aqua Anguis!¡±


    Countless giant Water Snakes rose up from the sea and charged in the direction of the man looking down at Ethan with a faint smile on his face.


    When the Water Snakes were about to hit him, Wace casually waved his wand, and all the Water Snakes exploded as if something invisible mmed into them, shattering their form.


    ¡°I told you not to hold back, didn¡¯t I?¡± Wace arched an eyebrow. ¡°I want to assess your current level of strength. Truth be told, I am not expecting much, so just throw everything you can at me, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Father, I might identally kill you if I do that,¡± Ethan, who didn¡¯t want to go all out, replied.


    He didn¡¯t know how strong Wace was, so he was hesitant to unleash the full might of his Domain.


    Thest thing he wanted to happen was to identally kill the man who had treated him as his son in his own way.


    A chuckle escaped Wace¡¯s lips, well aware of why Ethan was being hesitant. Because of this, he decided to get a little serious so that the young man would no longer worry about identally killing him.


    ¡°Ethan, which kind of magic is stronger?¡± Wace asked. ¡°A chantless magic where you can just cast spells instantly, or spells spoken out loud?¡±


    ¡°I think it will depend on the situation,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Chantless Magic can catch your opponent by surprise, but saying the chant out loud can strengthen the power of a spell.¡±


    Wace nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Both can be used depending on the situation, simr to how you empower your Water Snake spell by shouting its spell out loud. Words have power, and when spells are spoken, these words increase their efficiency.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s adoptive father then pointed his wand in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Try not to die, okay?¡± Wace dered as the tip of his wand glowed faintly.


    ¡°Tacet Mundi.¡±


    A ripple effect spread across Ethan¡¯s Domain, making the young man raise his guard.


    At that instant, the young man noticed something.


    The rumbling thunder, the raging waves, and the whistling wind all became silent.


    He could still see the lightning shes in the sky, as well as the giant waves. But, he couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    Just as this realization hit him, Ethan felt something m into him, sending him crashing towards the sea.


    Wace, who was still hovering above the sky, smiled faintly because he was about to teach his adoptive son a lesson that he would only learn in his Third Year at Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°If you want to survive in the uing war, you should raise your resistance against these kinds of attacks,¡± Wace muttered as he pointed his wand toward the sky.


    The stormy winds all gathered around his wand, sucking up the storm clouds in the sky.


    Soon, a giant tornado with lightning bolts snaking around its body formed, causing the Domain to tremble as Wace imposed his will within Ethan¡¯s world, manifesting his Legacy¡¯s power.

 Chapter 614 The Sound Of Silence [Part 2]

    Chapter 614 The Sound Of Silence [Part 2]


    ??Ethan momentarily nked out after crashing into the cold ckish water of his Domain.


    He didn¡¯t know what hit him. But, whatever it was, it made him feel as if he was hit by a speeding truck.


    After half a minute, he finally managed to regain his bearings and willed the water to obey his will.


    But, as soon as he rose up from the water, something unbelievable caught his eye.


    A ck lightning tornado was about to m into him. It was as if Wace had predicted exactly when and where he would rise up from the sea.


    Knowing that he didn¡¯t have enough time to disperse the overwhelming attack that was only dozens of meters from him, Ethan gritted his teeth and skidded backward,manding the sea to carry him as far away as possible.


    When the lightning tornado descended on the ce where he used to be, a powerful explosion urred, sending giant waves imbued with lightning bolts expanding outward.


    Ethan raised his Sea God¡¯s Trident and shed forward, cutting the wave in half, and dispersing itpletely.


    But, before he could even breathe a sigh of relief, he was once again hit by something invisible, making him skid repeatedly over the water like a stone thrown over ake.


    After bouncing onest time, Ethan once again fell on the water, creating a small ssh.


    The young man felt a stinging pain in his chest, and breathing had be a bit painful.


    ¡®I hope I just bruised my ribs,¡¯ Ethan thought as he urged his powerful regenerative abilities to start healing the affected area. ¡®I can¡¯t afford to get hit by whatever that attack is a third time.¡¯


    Instead of rising to the surface, Ethan went deeper into the sea and extended his senses outward.


    Right now, he needed to buy time to regenerate his injury. By this point, he already figured that he couldn''t afford to underestimate his adoptive father.


    That series of attacks was enough to give Ethan a wake-up call, telling him that the Wizard he was fighting against was probably as strong as Professor Barret.


    Wace, who was hovering above the sea, chuckled because he could understand what Ethan was doing.


    ¡®Did I go too far?¡¯ Wace thought. ¡®Well, at the very least, I made sure to control my attack so that he wouldn¡¯t get seriously injured.¡¯


    The stormy sky above him had long disappeared, and the sea under him had started to calm down.


    The waves that were dozens of meters tall had decreased to only a few meters.


    This was the first time that something like this had happened inside Ethan¡¯s Domain, which made the young man take this matter seriously.


    ¡®Do you guys have any idea about what kind of magic my father is using?¡¯ Ethan asked Sebastian and his Other Half, whom he was sure was watching the battle from inside his Sea of Consciousness.


    But he didn¡¯t get any answer to his question, which surprised him.


    Usually, Sebastian and his Other Half would bementating in real-time, telling him things that he needed to know about his opponent.


    However, the two beings who were always there to support him weren''t saying anything.


    No.


    Ethan already had a vague feeling when all the sounds in his surroundings disappeared earlier.


    Everything had be eerily silent.


    Well, that wasn¡¯t entirely the case.


    When he made this realization, the young man heard a sound, and that was none other than the sound of silence.


    A high-pitched buzzing sound assaulted his senses, making his ears hurt.


    At first, he thought that his father was attacking him with a spell even when he was deep underwater, but he tossed this idea aside because it was impossible for an attack to reach him this deep, especially since he would easily sense anything that entered the water.


    Ethan endured the pain in his chest, and the pain in his ears, as he tried to formte a strategy that would allow him to beat his father.


    In the end, only one thought came into his mind, and that was to use all the Trump Cards in his possession.


    When the pain in his chest had finally subsided, Ethan rose upward like a torpedo, finally ready to go all out against his father.


    When he broke the surface of the sea, he found Wace still hovering in the air with his hands behind his back, giving him the ¡°what took you so long?¡± gaze.


    Ethan no longer hesitated and summoned Dainsleif with a thought.


    He also summoned Lightbringer and Areadbhair to hover around him so that he could finallyunch his counterattack.


    ¡®Ibar!¡¯ Ethan shouted internally as hemanded Areadbhair to attack Wace.


    The spear obeyed and transformed into a zing spear that flew toward its target.


    Ethan closely followed behind Dainsleif, who had transformed into a ck mist.


    But before they coulde near Ethan''s adoptive father, something unexpected happened.


    Areadbhair was suddenly blown back as if something had hit it from under its body, making it lose its momentum.


    Dainsleif, on the other hand, reverted into its original form and crashed to the sea, unable to fly without being in its mist form.


    Ethan, on the other hand, raised his Sea God¡¯s Trident in front of him, expecting to be hit by another invisible attack.


    But, instead of an attack from the front, he felt something hit him from the back, which made him once again crash into the sea.


    Using his willpower, Ethan decided that enough was enough and shouted ¡°Celestial Aria¡± internally to activate his Celestial Domain.


    He believed that if he were to change the battlefield, the Fairies, as well as Sebastian and his Other Half, woulde to his aid.


    However, nothing happened.


    The Celestial Domain didn¡¯t materialize, and Ethan once again found himself crashing into the sea, which was supposed to allow him to overwhelm his opponents.


    Wace looked at the pitiful young man with a sigh before shaking his head helplessly.


    ¡®I guess it was still too early for him,¡¯ Wace thought before raising his hand to snap his fingers.


    Ethan, who was slowly sinking in the sea, heard a cracking sound reach his ears.


    A few secondster, his Domain shattered, and with it, his world plunged into darkness.

 Chapter 615 Domain Breaker

    Chapter 615 Domain Breaker


    ??The moment Ethan¡¯s Domain shattered, their surroundings faded into the clearing in the forest.


    The young man was knocked out cold, so Wace decided to lift him up using a levitation spell.


    But before he could do that, Ethan¡¯s shadow moved and scooped him up from the ground.


    Lilith appeared, looking at her Master with a worried look on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He''s just suffering from a Domain Bacsh,¡± Wace stated. ¡°It¡¯s about time that he experienced something like it.¡±


    The beautiful Catkin didn¡¯t say anything. She simply brought Ethan away in a princess carry and headed back towards the Gremory Residence.


    When the young man was battling with his adoptive father, she could see everything from his shadow, but she chose not to interfere.


    Lilith understood that Wace didn¡¯t mean any harm, so despite the temptation, she endured until the very end.


    Still, that didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t feel heartbroken after seeing Ethan suffer so much at the hands of the man who helped raise him since he was a baby.


    Wace watched as Lilith disappeared in the clearing before shaking his head helplessly.


    Suddenly, several Catkins appeared and surrounded Wace with solemn expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Everyone, calm down,¡± Enzo, who was also there, decided to step in before his subordinates did something reckless. ¡°The Young Master is safe, and this was only a sparring lesson. Sir Wace would not seriously hurt him, you know? He is Ethan¡¯s adoptive father, after all.¡±


    The Catkins of the Orpheus ns were the most loyal among the four protector ns. They would rather die than let any of Ethan¡¯s Family get hurt, so when they saw him unconscious, none of them could control themselves from acting.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Enzo,¡± Wace replied. ¡°But if they want to spar with me, I will be more than happy to oblige. After all, I feel like I needed to vent as well.¡±


    The two sides were raring to go, but since Enzo was the oldest and most collected in the group, he just sighed and ordered his people to step back.


    ¡°The Young Master is injured right now, and there¡¯s still a possibility that there are still people targeting his life,¡± Enzo stated. ¡°Go and protect him, for that is our mission. Do not lose sight of our oath over something like this.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s words made the Catkins realize that they had overreacted.


    One by one, they disappeared and headed to where Lilith was currently at to ensure that their Young Master would return home safely.


    ¡°Looking at you guys makes me more and more curious about what kind of family Ethan came from.¡± Wace returned his wand to his pocket. ¡°But, there is something I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re quite powerful, and those Catkins aren¡¯t half bad either.


    ¡°So, why did all of you choose to abandon Ethan instead of protecting him? Is there perhaps a faction that is more powerful than your people?¡±


    Enzo chuckled after hearing Wace¡¯s question.


    The four Protector ns were indeed powerful.


    Ethan¡¯s parents were also powerful in their own right, but sometimes, being powerful was not enough to ensure that someone would be able to live a peaceful life.


    ¡°You are powerful, too, Sir Wace,¡± Enzo answered. ¡°But, even with your power, can you fight the entire world?¡±


    Wace arched an eyebrow. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t. Is there even someone who can do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°There was,¡± Enzo replied in a heartbeat. ¡°But that person is soft-hearted. So, he chose exile instead of making the entire world live in constant fear. Since you will be apanying the Young Master, you will also discover who he is.


    ¡°I just hope that when that timees, you will still continue to love and care for the Young Master because he is innocent. No child can choose who their parents are, or their bloodline. It just so happens that Ethan was born into that kind of family.¡±


    Wace knew that Enzo wasn¡¯t just making things up, so he just nodded his head and walked back toward his home.


    He already decided to go to Midgard with Ethan, so he would just wait and see for himself the things that the Old Catkin was hiding from him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Several hourster¡­


    Ethan woke up feeling hurt all over.


    But he wasn¡¯t surprised about that.


    The thing that surprised him the most was that he was butt naked and that nearly his entire body was covered in bandages.


    Only little Ethan was spared from being wrapped up, which was why it was standing tall and proud so early in the morning.


    Lying beside him was Lilith, who was hugging his left arm.


    On his right side was Chloe, who was hugging his right arm.


    Since he didn¡¯t feel like getting up, he remained on the bed and closed his eyes. His regeneration ability was working perfectly, so most of his injuries were healed.


    The pain he was currently feeling was due to the bacsh of his Domain being broken¡ªsomething that he had experienced for the first time ever since he started using magic.


    Ethan dove deep inside his Sea of Consciousness and found Sebastian and his Other Half ying a game of chess.


    ¡°Can you tell me what happenedst night?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°dly,¡± Sebastian answered in a heartbeat. ¡°Once Lilith carried you home like a princess, she stumbled upon Chloe who had woken up to drink some water.


    ¡°Seeing that you were injured, she asked Lilith what happened and apanied her to your room. After that, she stripped you of your clothes and started applying healing ointment to the bruised parts of your body.¡±


    ¡°Lilith was the one who wrapped you up, but it seems that she got carried away and bandaged every part that was bruised, which is nearly your entire body. The only part of you that didn¡¯t get injured is Little Ethan, so he was left alone.¡±


    Ethan wasn¡¯t asking about that part, but after hearing the exnation, he still felt happy, knowing that the twodies cared for him very much.


    As if knowing what he really wanted to know, Ethan¡¯s Other Half sighed and moved the Queen Chess Piece to checkmate Sebastian, making thetter groan in defeat.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that your first time fighting against a Domain Breaker was against your father,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said. ¡°If it had been someone else, you might be dead right now.¡±


    ¡°Domain Breaker?¡± Ethan blinked. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°As the name implies, it is someone who specializes in breaking domains,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half exined. ¡°But that is just the tip of the Iceberg. Your Father also specializes in Mental and Soul Magic. I¡¯ve never seen a Domain Breaker who can also wield those two magic together.


    ¡°Thisbination is truly deadly, and whenever he fights against those who are weaker than him, his opponents would be mentally crippled if he so wished. You are physically strong, but when ites to these kinds of opponents, only someone of Professor Barret¡¯s level can contend with them.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s expression turned serious after realizing what kind of powers his father possessed.


    ¡°Then, is there a way for me to beat him?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°As you are now, you can¡¯t beat him,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said firmly. ¡°But that¡¯s fine since he will teach you how to at least resist attacks of that nature.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half wasn¡¯t being entirely truthful because there was another way to resist such strong mental attacks.


    However, for that to happen, Ethan would need to unlock his Second Origin Magic, which specialized in mental attacks, trickery, illusions, and temptations, which belonged to his Grandfather¡¯s bloodline.

 Chapter 616 Love Is Blind

    Chapter 616 Love Is Blind


    ??While Ethan was chatting with Sebastian and his Other Half about the battle that took ce several hours ago, George had arrived in Sabrina¡¯s hometown.


    He visited his family for a bit to tell them that he now had a girlfriend, but all of them justughed and said, ¡°Nice joke!¡±


    No matter how hard he tried to exin that he was telling the truth, his family thought that this was just one of the pranks he usually pulled whenever he returned home at the end of the school year.


    His parents even told him that if he really had a girlfriend, he should bring her home, so that all of them could meet her.


    epting their challenge, George left home and went to visit his girlfriend as promised.


    His Family bid him goodbye, thinking that he was just throwing a tantrum.


    Of course, he didn¡¯te unannounced. He made sure to send Sabrina a letter telling her that he would now keep his promise to her to meet her parents.


    Sabrina even replied back to him and said that her family was waiting for him toe and see them.


    ¡°Good looks, check. Dashing smile, check!¡± George said as he looked at his handheld mirror. ¡°Gifts, check! Okay, I got everything with me.¡±


    George might be the type to goof around most of the time, but he was still a very serious and reliable person. No one just knew about him because of his image.


    But now, despite the confident look on his face, he was in fact very nervous.


    Extremely nervous.


    This was his first time doing something like this, and he felt butterflies wreaking havoc in his stomach.


    Even so, he endured and hailed a carriage that would take him to his destination.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Sir,¡± George said. ¡°My name is George Marshall. I¡¯m also your daughter¡¯s awesome boyfriend.¡±


    The teenage boy looked at the mirror in front of him as he practiced his greeting.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit stiff,¡± George rubbed his chin. ¡°Should I make it less informal?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Sir. My name is George, and I came here to sweep your daughter off of her feet. Please, give me your blessing!¡±


    ¡°Sir, George is the name, and making buns is my game. How many grandkids do you wish to have? Do you like Ser? What a coincidence, I like it, too!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Dad. Sabrina calls me Daddy as well!¡±


    The coachman couldn''t help but shake his head helplessly because he felt like he had taken in a weirdo.


    ¡®I just hope he has money,¡¯ the Coachman thought as he urged his horses to trot faster so that they would arrive at their destination quickly.


    After nearly half an hour in the carriage, they finally arrived at a modest-sized home, located on the outskirts of the town of Greendale.


    George paid the fee before taking a few steps forward to admire the home of his girlfriend.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay, George,¡¯ he thought as he took several deep breaths. ¡®You got this, champ. Just head there and make a first good impression!¡¯


    After practicing so much inside the carriage, George steeled himself and finally walked toward the door of the house. Puffing up his chest, he knocked on it.


    His heart was beating wildly inside his chest as he waited for someone to open the door.


    When he heard someone say ¡°Coming,¡± the teenage boy felt his stomach do consecutive somersaults, almost making him stagger.


    Out of habit, he took out his Axe because holding it makes him calm down.


    When the door opened, Sabrina looked at George with wide eyes.


    The teenage boy was holding an Axe in his hand and a smile on his face, which was something that an ordinary person opening a door would normally be horrified to see.


    But Sabrina wasn¡¯t a normal person, so when she saw her boyfriend, the first thing she did was stand on tiptoe to kiss his right cheek, making all the nervousness George was feeling disappearpletely.


    Returning his Axe on his storage ring, George hugged his girlfriend and kissed her forehead before whispering ¡°I love you,¡± in her ears.


    The two retained their hugging posture for nearly two minutes before they heard someone clearing his throat from inside the house.


    ¡°Dad, this is my boyfriend, George,¡± Sabrina said after reluctantly taking a step back from her boyfriend. ¡°George, this is my dad, Edward Rhodes.¡±


    Edward narrowed his gaze at George, who was looking back at him with a determined expression on his face.


    ¡°Good morning, Sir. My name is George Marshall,¡± George stated. ¡°I came here to bake buns with Sabrina. How many would you like to have, Sir?¡±


    Sabrina blinked once then twice before tilting her head to the side.


    ¡°You know how to bake?¡± Sabrina asked.


    ¡°No,¡± George replied. ¡°This is going to be my first time.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know how to bake,¡± Sabrina stated. ¡°But, I would like to make some buns with you.¡±


    George did a fist pump because he felt that he had already managed to get to fourth base without even doing anything.


    Edward, on the other hand, took a step forward before cing his hand on George¡¯s shoulder.


    The teenage boy could feel how strong the man¡¯s grip was, making him understand that if the two of them engaged in a fistfight, his chances of winning were slim.


    ¡°Honey, Sabrina isn¡¯t lying!¡± Edward turned around to call his wife. ¡°Her boyfriend, George, isn¡¯t one of her imaginary friends!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Sabrina¡¯s mother, Diana Rhodes, appeared and started to pat George¡¯s body as if making sure that he was real.


    ¡°See? I told you I¡¯m not making things up,¡± Sabrinamented to the side with a smug smile stered on her face.


    ¡°Where are my manners?¡± Diana said after she confirmed that George was real. ¡°Please,e in. We¡¯ve been expecting you.¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s mother didn¡¯t even wait for the boy to say anything and dragged him inside the house so that he could meet the rest of their family.


    ¡°No way! He is real!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God. Is this a prank?¡±


    ¡°How much did my sister pay you?¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s sister and two brothers surrounded George and asked him questions that made him wonder if they were his family members wearing disguises.


    They were saying the same stuff his family told him when he dered that he had a girlfriend.


    ¡°Please, sit here, George,¡± Diana smiled as she forcefully made George sit at the dining table. ¡°Also, please sign this document. Honey, can you get the quill and the ink?¡±


    ¡°I already have it, darling,¡± Edward replied as he ced the quill and ink beside George.


    The teenage boy stared at the document that wasid in front of him and blinked when he saw the words ¡°Marriage Certificate¡± on the document in front of him.


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± George asked.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a survey form,¡± Edwardughed nervously. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re making you sign it because our daughter Sabrina was rejected two hundred times when we tried our hands at matchmaking.¡±


    ¡°My daughter is a very beautiful and charming girl,¡± Dianamented. ¡°Her would-be partners were enamored by her, but the moment she opened her mouth to speak, all of them backed off the agreement. Because of this, we decided to make anyone who was tricked¡ªerrr charmed by her sign this survey form to tell us what he liked about her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± George¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Sabrina was rejected two hundred times? Are those people blind? Are they stupid? Did they perhaps have mental issues? How can they reject such a sweet and wonderful girl like her?!¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s family looked at George as if he was an endangered species of animal that they were only seeing for the first time due to how rare they were.


    Sabrina, on the other hand, lowered her head to look at her feet.


    However, a tint of red was spreading on her face, making her look extremely adorable.


    ¡°George, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Diana tried to take the Marriage Document from the table because she felt that what she was doing was an underhanded thing.


    After hearing George¡¯s heartfelt words, she realized that he was right.


    Those who rejected her daughter because of her uniqueness didn¡¯t deserve her.


    Edward was on the same page as his wife and looked at the young man in front of him with respect and admiration.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t mind signing that Marriage Certificate, but I won¡¯t do it yet,¡± George said as he stood up to hug Sabrina and pat her head. ¡°I¡¯m not running away. I will not let others take Sabrina from me, but I want to do this right.


    ¡°Will all of you please bless the two of us? I am very serious about her, and I promise that I will cherish her for the rest of my life.¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s brothers and sister became teary-eyed and gave George a thumbs up in their hearts.


    They didn¡¯t know what kind of weed their sister had fed the young man, but whatever it was, it convinced them that it was something that they shouldn¡¯t feed to other people, even their enemies.


    ¡°George, feel free to stay here for as long as you like,¡± Edward said as he looked at the young man, who was hugging his daughter. ¡°You¡¯re part of our family now.¡±


    Edward and Diana gave each other a knowing smile. A single nce was enough for them to tell that George was a good person.


    Their daughter had been alienated by many due to her entric behavior. But, after seeing this wonderful scene in front of them, they realized that the age-old saying ¡°love is blind¡± was real and not just something people said in a casual manner.


    Sabrina, who had been hugged by George, wrapped her arms around him and rested her head on his chest.


    For some reason, her chest felt warm, and she felt fluffy inside.


    And she wished that this feeling that she was feeling at the moment, would remain with her until the end of time.

 Chapter 617 Tempted To Touch [Part 1]

    Chapter 617 Tempted To Touch [Part 1]


    ??¡°Do you really feel better now?¡± Chloe asked Ethan, who invited her to a stroll right after they finished eating breakfast.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile, you know?¡± Ethan replied with a smile. ¡°My injuries are mostly healed already, thanks to you and Lilith tending to them.¡±


    ¡°But, it would be much better if you just rested, you know?¡±


    ¡°Mmm. I¡¯ll restter. But the two of us need to talk first before I leave for Midgard.¡±


    Ethan and Chloe held hands as they walked. After they had gone a good distance away from his home, Ethan nted his right hand on the bark of a tree and activated his portable secret tree house.


    The Catkins were always guarding him from the shadows, but he wanted to talk with Chloe in private, so he needed to go to a ce they couldn¡¯t reach.


    Following them from a good distance away was Lilith, whom Ethan asked to stand guard and make sure that his talk with Chloe wouldn¡¯t be disturbed.


    She quickly figured that his Master didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb them, so she left his shadow and quietly trailed behind them.


    Once the link was established, the two teenagers entered the tree as if they were walking right through it.


    Seeing the familiar scene, Chloe sighed in reminiscence. It had been a while since shest came to this ce.


    ¡°The next time we see each other will be in Brynhildr Academy,¡± Ethan said as he and Chloe sat down on the couch. ¡°When the timees, I want to settle this distance between us once and for all because I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    The youngdy gazed at the young man, who was looking at her with a serious expression.


    ¡°You want to hear the true reason why I distanced myself from you?¡± Chloe asked.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes. Please, be honest with me.¡±


    Chloe didn¡¯t reply right away as she lowered her head to look at her hand, which was resting on the palm of Ethan¡¯s hand.


    Minutes passed in silence. However, Ethan didn¡¯t say anything else and gave Chloe some time to organize her thoughts.


    ¡°The reason is actually very silly,¡± Chloe said as a blush appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s so silly that even thinking of saying it to you makes me feel embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°There¡¯s only two of us here.¡±


    ¡®Technically, you¡¯re right,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®But, only technically.¡¯


    ¡®Shhhh. Don¡¯t ruin the atmosphere,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half nced at his partner in crime. ¡®As long as the two of us keep quiet, Ethan will forget that we are here.¡¯


    Ethan, who heard thements from the peanut gallery, did his best to prevent his lips from twitching. Right now, he was waiting for Chloe to tell him the real reason why she kept her distance from him.


    He wanted to know how this distance could be crossed so that he could go to Midgard without worries.


    ¡°T-The truth is¡­ I chose to distance myself from you because¡­¡± Chloe said as the redness on her face became a shade redder. ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ I want to remain chaste. At least for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    ¡®¡­ Huh?¡¯


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head, caught off guard by Chloe¡¯s reply.


    ¡°What do you mean remain chaste?¡± Ethan blinked in confusion. ¡°You mean, you don¡¯t want me to embrace you? If that¡¯s it, then you could have told me from the beginning.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I do it without thinking about what you girls feel, you know? I won¡¯t force you to do it, and my feelings will not change because of that.¡±


    Chloe sighed before shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s not about you, Ethan. It¡¯s about me.¡±


    The youngdy stood up and walked a few steps away from Ethan.


    A momentter, she spun around, and several orange flower petals engulfed her body.


    When the flower petals dispersed, a beautiful foxdy, wearing an ornamental shrine priestess dress, emerged in front of him, making Ethan¡¯s mouth hang open in awe.


    Three fluffy tails fluttered behind her, making Ethan¡¯s heart suddenly start beating wildly inside his chest.


    ¡°Right now, I am still in control of my senses,¡± Chloe exined. ¡°But, the more time I spend with you, the feeling of wanting to be embraced by you grows. In Beastkin terms, when the object of my desire is in front of me, I will get the strong urge to¡­ do this and that with him.¡±


    Ethan thought that Chloe¡¯s face couldn¡¯t turn redder than it currently was. But, he was proven wrong because she was now beet red.


    The young man wanted to approach her, but he immediately restrained himself. He had a feeling that if he did that, Chloe would run away in a heartbeat.


    ¡°Ethan, do you know why Lyall feels a strong attraction to you to the point of it bing almost an obsession?¡± Chloe asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan answered.


    Chloe nodded. ¡°While it¡¯s true that Beastkins prefer to have strong partners, this is not an absolute rule they follow. Even if Lyall met someone very strong, there¡¯s a chance that she would not feel any attraction to them.


    ¡°Right now, Lyall doesn¡¯t know the real reason why she is feeling obsessed with you. But, I know the reason. It¡¯s because of your bloodline. To put it in simpler terms, ordinary people have regr bloodlines.


    ¡°If Lyall were to look at these people, she would see them as a bowl of porridge. But, when she looks at you, what she sees isn''t a bowl of porridge.


    ¡°She sees something like a golden bowl filled to the brim with Ambrosia, the food of the Gods. This is why she is subconsciously attracted to you, and it¡¯s a very lethal attraction for someone strong like her.¡±


    Chloe smiled as she walked toward Ethan.


    Her movements were very graceful and, in a certain sense, very sensual, making Ethan subconsciously swallow his saliva.


    The beautiful foxdy then ced her index finger under Ethan¡¯s chin and slowly raised his head.


    ¡°Just like her, you look like Ambrosia to me,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°So, be very careful when you are around Beastkins. Although not all of us will be affected by your bloodline, those who have reached a certain stage will easily sense it oozing out of your body.


    ¡°Also, just in case you are misunderstanding something at this moment, I am not a Beastkin¡­ uhh¡­ it¡¯s reallyplicated.¡±


    Chloe was thinking of how to exin things to Ethan, but before she knew it, Ethan reached out to hold her waist and made her sit on hisp while petting her fluffy fox ears, which almost made Chloe let a soft squeal pass through her sensual lips.


    ¡°Hey, no touching!¡± Chloe immediately used her hands to cover her ears, preventing Ethan from touching them. ¡°See? You are unable to control yourself when I¡¯m in this form. Don¡¯t you have strong willpower? Why don¡¯t you try resisting it?¡±


    ¡°I do have strong willpower,¡± Ethan said before reaching out to touch one of Chloe¡¯s fluffy tails. The youngdy melted in his arms, having been touched on her weak spot. ¡°But, your ears and tails look so soft that I can''t resist touching them.¡±


    Chloe, who had lost her strength after the young man yfully yed with her fox tails, decided to take emergency measures or things would get out of hand.


    She immediately undid her transformation and returned to her normal self, causing Ethan to have a disappointed look on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk properly first,¡± Chloe said as she patted her chest, but she didn¡¯t make any move to leave Ethan¡¯sp.


    Whether her legs were unable to support herself or not, she wasn¡¯t ready to find out yet. She first needed to exin what had happened to her so that Ethan would better understand her current situation.

 Chapter 618 Tempted To Touch [Part 2]

    Chapter 618 Tempted To Touch [Part 2]


    ??¡°You said that you are not a Beastkin, right?¡± Ethan inquired.


    Chloe nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not a Beastkin.¡±


    ¡°Then howe you can transform into a Fox Lady?¡±


    ¡°I was about to tell you that, so please, stop stroking my head.¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile because he had missed being this close with Chloe.


    Wanting to know what had happened to her, he decided to be obedient and behaved, simply wrapping his arms around her body and pulling her closer to him.


    Chloe, who didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back, rested her head on Ethan¡¯s shoulder and sighed.


    ¡°Do you remember that event during our Study of Magical Creatures ss when we needed to hunt the Unicorn?¡± Chloe inquired.


    ¡°Yes, I remember it,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°It all started that day,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°The Unicorn talked to me after the event was over and told me about my true origin. ording to it, I have the bloodline of a race who had fled to the Shire Continent in order to escape the pursuit of the Fomorians.


    ¡°They go by the name of Firbolg. However, they¡¯re mostly referred to as Druids by Wizards and Witches.¡±


    Ethan remained silent and allowed Chloe to tell him everything she had been keeping to herself for a long time.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t believe it. But, Koko appeared as well back then and asked me to follow him somewhere in the Great Eagle Forest near Broodmother¡¯s Nest. I declined their invitation because I thought that they made a mistake.


    ¡°But, the Unicorn told me that if I was still in doubt, I should ask my father¡¯s side of my family if they knew anything about the Firbolgs.¡±


    The youngdy continued her exnation and told Ethan that she had written a letter to her father, asking what a Firbolg was.


    ¡°Father replied and asked me how I knew that I had the bloodline of Firbolgs. To be honest, I was shocked because I thought that the Unicorn and Koko were just ying a prank on me,¡± Chloe said. ¡°But, after exchanging a few more letters with my father, I decided to take a leap of faith and find out more about my origin.¡±


    The youngdy then took out a long oblong-shaped stone that was as big as her hand and showed it to Ethan.


    ¡°Can I touch it?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chloe replied.


    The young man then took the stone in his hand and used his thumb to feel its surface.


    The stone was rough, just like a sandstone. From what Ethan could tell, it looked and felt like an ordinary rock.


    But, since Chloe ced some kind of importance on it, he decided that he shouldn¡¯t judge it by the way it looked.


    After a minute, he returned the stone to Chloe and asked her what it was.


    ¡°What you see right now is not this stone¡¯s true form,¡± Chloe exined. ¡°But, for safety reasons, it¡¯s currently sealed to prevent its power from leaking.¡±


    ¡°Does this stone have a name?¡± Ethan looked at the stone in the youngdy¡¯s hands with genuine curiosity.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chloe answered. ¡°It¡¯s called Lia Fail, which trantes to the Stone of Destiny.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    ¡®¡­ Isn¡¯t that what those Fomorians were looking for when they decided toe here to the Shire Continent?¡¯


    Sebastian, who voiced out his thoughts, looked at this partner in crime, who was looking at the stone in Chloe¡¯s hands as if it were a priceless artifact.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe it,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®To think that the artifact that the Fomorians sought is in Chloe¡¯s hands. I didn¡¯t see thising.¡¯


    Ethan was just as surprised as his Other Half when his cousin casually said the name of the stone that she had just shown him.


    A few months ago, a grand conference was held in order to tackle the threat of a possible Fomorian invasion.


    One of the agenda items that everyone had agreed upon during that time was to find ways to find the Stone of Destiny before the Fomorians did.


    Once they secured the stone, they would hide it in a safe ce, only known to a select few who would and could protect it.


    ¡°Chloe, you are in grave danger,¡± Ethan said in a serious tone. ¡°Do you know why the conference was held in Brynhildr Academy a few months ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chloe nodded. ¡°It¡¯s because of the threat of the Fomorians, right? Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret informed me about it. They also told me to keep the stone safe and not tell anyone about it. But, they added that I could make an exception and tell you because you and the Fomorians have already faced off once.¡±


    The young man blinked once, then twice before pinching the bridge of his nose.


    During the conference, Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret both said that they were not aware of the stone¡¯s existence or its whereabouts.


    But now, after hearing Chloe¡¯s confession, he realized that the Headmaster of the Academy, as well as the former Magistratus, lied and kept everyone in the dark.


    ¡°The less people who know, the better,¡± Chloe said as if reading Ethan¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Not everyone can be trusted, including the rulers of the Shire Territories. There is a possibility that they will surrender the Stone of Destiny to the Fomorians if they feel like protecting it wasn''t worth it.


    ¡°They probably don''t know that once this stone falls into the hands of the Fomorians, their one true king will emerge. If that were to happen, a war, whose scale would rival the great war between the Fomorians and the Tuatha De Danann hundreds of years ago, will once againe to pass.


    ¡°So, keep this as a secret Ethan. As long as no one knows that I am in possession of this stone, this will just remain an ordinary stone no different from the other stones on the ground.¡±


    Chloe then ced the Lia Fail on her chest, making it merge with her body.


    ¡°This stone will announce the arrival of the one true king, and as a Firbolg, I have the power to keep it safe inside of my body,¡± Chloe exined. ¡°Since the stone has already recognized me as its guardian, I must remain pure until the day that this stone will sing and proim the arrival of that chosen king.¡±


    Ethan, who had just been given this information, didn¡¯t know what to think or do.


    Chloe assured him that there was no need for him to worry because no one would know that she was in possession of the stone.


    She had kept this a secret even from her best friend, Luna, whom she trusted very much.


    The fewer people who knew about it, the more safe the stone, as well as Chloe, would be.


    ¡°Are you really sure that you¡¯ll be safe?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°As a safety precaution, Professor Rinehart gave me an artifact that would allow me to instantly teleport to Brynhildr Academy, so I can be protected by the Headmaster.¡±


    A sigh escaped from Ethan¡¯s lips before he pressed his forehead against Chloe¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°I will keep this a secret. But promise me one thing. You will be careful, and you will make sure to not share this information with anyone.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°I only told you because I know that you¡¯ll protect me no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will,¡± Ethan held the youngdy in his arms firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Chloe replied before closing her eyes. ¡°I know you will.¡±

 Chapter 619 It Will Be Over Before You Know It

    Chapter 619 It Will Be Over Before You Know It


    ??Ethan and Chloe walked back to the residence while holding each other¡¯s hands.


    The youngdy¡¯s face was still tinged with red because, after their heart-to-heart talk, they shared sweet and intimate kisses with each other.


    It had been a while since the two of themst kissed each other, so they let themselves go and only stopped after they were satisfied.


    Probably a little too much.


    Fortunately, they still knew about doing things in moderation. Both of them held back and did their best to not get carried away.


    With his heart feeling lighter after their misunderstanding had been solved, Ethan was in high spirits.


    But soon, he saw his father chopping some firewood at the side of their house, a cue for them to part. He reluctantly bid goodbye to Chloe, wanting to talk to his father about the battle they hadst night.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to leave it at that?¡± Wace asked in a teasing tone. ¡°I heard from Mother that you and Chloe were having some rtionship problems in the past.¡±


    ¡°We did,¡± Ethan answered as he picked up the chopped logs from the ground and piled them up together. ¡°But, after a heart-to-heart talk with each other, I finally know the problem. Although we can¡¯t always be together, at least the distance between us is no longer there.¡±


    Wace smirked before raising a finger. ¡°Chloe Gremory, Lily Langley, Luna Oswald, Lilian Raylight, Emma Harper, and your Catkin, who goes by the name Lilith. I got to say I didn''t expect that my son would be this good when it came to wooingdies.¡±


    With every name he mentioned, Wace raised a finger, making Ethan scratch his head.


    He never nned to have so many lovers, but one thing led to another, and before he knew it, he was surrounded by beautifuldies who loved him very much.


    ¡°Maybe I should learn a thing or two from you. After all these years, I¡¯m still single,¡± Wace chuckled. ¡°By the way, is Nicole Asta one of your lovers too?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°She¡¯s my best friend.¡±


    Wace nodded. ¡°Having a best friend is good. So, what do you want to talk about? I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t leave Chloe just so you could help me chop some firewood, right?¡±


    ¡°I want to know how you did what you did to me,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°That¡¯s the first time I felt so helpless. Even sparring against Professor Barret didn¡¯t make me feel that way.¡±


    Wace chuckled before returning the axe in his hand to its rightful ce in the shed.


    ¡°The only reason why you haven¡¯t felt that way when sparring with Professor Barret is because he isn¡¯t fighting you seriously,¡± Wace stated. ¡°If only you¡¯d seen him while he was still on active duty, you¡¯d probably piss your pants. He wasn¡¯t hailed as the strongest Magistratus for nothing, you know?


    ¡°But, let us discuss what happenedst night in more detail. What you experienced is an ability that allows you to overwhelm the Domain of your opponent. In high-level battles, usually, it is Domain versus Domain.


    ¡°The one with the stronger Domain will always win, at least most of the time. So, if therees a time when your strongest Domain, which is your Celestial Domain, fails to materialize due to your opponent having a stronger Domain, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Ethan replied.


    This was his honest answer.


    He never thought that someone would be able to overpower his Domain because he felt invincible whenever he was inside of it.


    Only after facing his adoptive father did he realize that fighting inside a Domain you have summoned didn¡¯t guarantee victory.


    His father made him painfully aware that there were Wizards out there who specialized in breaking the Domains of others, which resulted in a bacsh to the Domain¡¯s owner.


    ¡°When your opponent¡¯s Domain is stronger than yours, ny-


    nine percent of the time, you will end up dead,¡± Wace exined. ¡°This is why experts on our level don''t focus on creating a Domain.


    ¡°We specialize in breaking them. When you trained with Professor Barret, did he ever use his Domain against you?¡±


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him use his Resonance and Origin Magic, but he never used his Domain against me.¡±


    Wace nodded. ¡°That¡¯s because he will only use it when he has to fight seriously. Also, that old man is strong enough. He doesn''t need to summon a Domain to beat someone like you.¡±


    ¡°Then, can you teach me how to break Domains?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Wace smirked. ¡°Because you will need it.¡±


    Wace understood that Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret only wanted what was best for Ethan.


    But, their training methods didn¡¯t push the young man to the limits because they were afraid that it would break him.


    Contrary to them, Wace¡¯s approach was to target Ethan¡¯s weaknesses and train him on how to ovee those weaknesses.


    ¡°I will train you, but not now.¡± Wace nced at the sun in the sky before picking up the pile of firewood that Ethan had arranged properly. ¡°Spend your time with Mother, Father, and your lovers until it is time to depart to Midgard.


    ¡°I will teach you everything you need to know on our way. It will be a long journey toward our destination¡ªEnzo told me that the travel time alone will take at least two to three weeks using a flying ship, depending on the weather.


    ¡°That will be more than enough time for me to teach you the basics. Actually, when we fought, I noticed that you have a very strong mental barrier that prevented me from directly attacking your consciousness.


    ¡°If it weren''t for that, I would have knocked you unconscious in less than half a minute. But it¡¯s a good thing. At least, I won¡¯t have to worry about someone poking into your head and stealing your memories.¡±


    Ethan shuddered at the thought of having his memories stolen from him. If that were to happen to him, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    Fortunately, Mimir¡¯s Wisdom prevented any invasive mental attacks from having an effect on Ethan¡¯s body and consciousness.


    ¡°Enjoy your vacation, Ethan,¡± Wace repeated as he walked toward the house while carrying the firewood. ¡°It will be over before you know it.¡±

 Chapter 620 The Flying Ship, Fionn

    Chapter 620 The Flying Ship, Fionn


    ??Just like what Wace said, Ethan¡¯s vacation passed by swiftly.


    Two days before his departure to Midgard, he was dragged to the secret tree house by Luna, Lily, and Lilian. There, they tumbled on the bed with him for onest time before he went to discover his true identity.


    Agnes and Benjamin were very worried because Ethan and the girls didn¡¯t return to have lunch or dinner with them.


    Chloe and Emma, on the other hand, assured Ethan¡¯s grandparents that they were safe and sound.


    Nicole didn''t say anything, but she had an amused look on her face because she had an idea of what was happening.


    Of course, Agnes gradually figured out what was happening and even asked Chloe why she wasn¡¯t joining them.


    Chloe¡¯s face immediately flushed, prompting Agnes to continue teasing her.


    Emma was also tempted to join them, but she decided to hold herself back.


    She knew that she would have her Master to herself for a very long time, so she took a step back and allowed the other girls to have a memorable day with him before they parted ways with each other.


    Lilith, who was also thinking the same thing, slept in the living room of the secret tree house in her cat form.


    The girls were kind enough to use silencing and soundproofing spells to make sure that she wasn¡¯t bothered while she slept.


    Soon, the day to depart had finallye.


    Luna would return to the Oswald Barony, and Lilian would return to her own home as well.


    Chloe said that she would spend a month with her family before returning to Brynhildr Academy to handle a few things.


    Lily and Nicole would travel together to Southshire because Ethan¡¯s Best Friend wanted to fight strong opponents, and the territory of the Beastkins was a great ce to train.


    Ethan escorted all of them to the train station and waited until their trains left before he, his father, Enzo, and the rest of the Catkins, prepared to board the train that would take them to Eastshire.


    ¡°Ethan, make sure to eat on time and sleep on time, okay?¡± Agnes said while hugging her grandson. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. We will be safe here.¡±


    ¡°Even after you discover your true identity, know that we¡¯ll always be your family,¡± Benjamin said as he patted his grandson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Nothing will change that.¡±


    Ethan nodded because what his grandfather said was true. No matter what his background was, he would always recognize Agnes, Benjamin, and Wace as his family.


    Nothing would change that.


    After a tearful farewell, Ethan boarded the train.


    Wace, Emma, and Enzo were in the samepartment as him, and they sat beside each other.


    ¡°I left four of my people to look after your grandparents,¡± Enzo stated. ¡°They will make sure that they will be safe.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Enzo,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°By the way, are we going to use a flying ship to reach Midgard?¡±


    ¡°We will,¡± Wace answered. ¡°We will be using one of my spare flying ships. The one I use for work is¡­ very recognizable.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s adoptive father and Enzo had already discussed the path they¡¯d be taking for their journey to Midgard.


    Wace¡¯s flying ship had an auto-pilot feature, so there was no need for people to man its operations.


    He only needed to set a course, and the flying ship would follow that track even if everyone slept the entire journey.


    After a few hours of travel, they arrived at a port city called Mca and headed to its outskirts.


    One of Wace¡¯s flying ships was docked on a privatend owned by hispany.


    The ship was bigger than Ethan expected, and it was more than enough to amodate them all.


    It was over two hundred meters long, with a width of around thirty meters.


    Wace waved his wand, deactivating the security measures he had set in ce to prevent anyone, especially thieves, from taking off with his ship.


    ¡°Everyone, please board the ship,¡± Wace said after making sure that all the safety features were deactivated. ¡°We will be leaving shortly.¡±


    Ethan nodded and was the first one to step on the deck of the ship, followed by Enzo and the rest of the Catkins.


    They had already prepared enough food supplies and drinking water for their journey so that they wouldn¡¯t need to make any stopovers unless something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Does this ship have a name, Father?¡± Ethan inquired as soon as Wace stepped on the deck.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wace replied. ¡°This ship is called Fionn, and it¡¯s the ship I always use whenever I choose to travel alone. All of you can take whatever room you like, but the one with the white door is the captain¡¯s cabin, so that¡¯s mine.¡±


    The ship was made by magic, so once Ethan, Emma, Enzo, and the Catkins arrived below deck, they found it quite spacious.


    Each room was at least thirty square meters, so there was more than enough space to livefortably inside of it.


    Emma didn¡¯t bother to choose a room for herself since she nned to stay in the same room as Ethan.


    Naturally, Lilith also didn¡¯t choose a room because she would always be by Ethan¡¯s side.


    Enzo chose the room right next to Ethan, while the other Catkins chose strategic rooms that would allow them to react in time just in case there was an emergency.


    Since everyone was a bit tired from makingst-minute preparations for their journey, all of them decided to rest in their respective rooms and meet up at dinner time to eat together.


    As soon as the door of Ethan¡¯s room was closed and properly locked, a ck cat jumped out of Ethan¡¯s shadow and transformed into her Catkin form.


    Emma arched an eyebrow, not expecting Lilith to use her human form at this point in time.


    Lilith ignored Emma and asked Ethan if he wanted to have a whole-body massage.


    The young man said in passing that he might have strained his hips after his day-long intimacy with Luna, Lily, and Lilian.


    Thinking that his Master would be happy to have a massage, Lilith didn¡¯t hesitate to ask if Ethan wanted one.


    Right now, she had a master and protector rtionship with Ethan, but the young man wasn''t rejecting her advances, which gave her hope.


    This was why she decided to be a bit bold. His response would let her know if Ethan was willing to have this kind of intimacy with her, or if he wasn''tfortable with it.


    ¡°A massage sounds good right now,¡± Ethan said because he really felt like he needed one.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Lilith replied and used her expertise to massage Ethan while making sure to hit the right pressure points to help him feel very rxed.


    Before he knew it, Ethan had already fallen asleep due to how good the Catkin was with her massage technique.


    Lilith didn¡¯t take advantage of Ethan¡¯s defenseless state and did her job properly.


    When she was done with her massage, she covered Ethan with a nket and left him to sleepfortably.


    Emma watched everything from start to finish. A faint smile hung on her face, impressed by Lilith''s self-control.


    ¡°You really like Master, don¡¯t you?¡± Emma inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lilith replied. ¡°But, I¡¯ll be honest. I¡¯m a little worried.¡±


    ¡°Worried? Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about how he will react after he discovers his true identity.¡±


    Emma nodded in understanding because Ethan¡¯s secret was something that would make anyone in the Wizarding World turn pale after hearing about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Emma stated. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. Ethan will be able to take it.¡±


    Lilith sighed before looking at her Master who was sleeping peacefully on the bed.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right, Emma,¡± Lilith said as she sat on the bed and held her Master¡¯s hand. ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡±

 Chapter 621 It Will Be An Interesting Meeting

    Chapter 621 It Will Be An Interesting Meeting


    ??When Ethan woke up, he found himself in the embrace of two beautiful nakeddies, one on each of his side.


    This had been the norm ever since they started their journey to Midgard.


    But there were times when Lilith would leave the room whenever he did something very intimate with Emma, not wanting to feel jealous.


    Just like Ethan, Lilith wanted to take their rtionship slowly and properly.


    Hugs, kisses, and cuddles were fine, but they never went past a certain line.


    Even when they slept beside each other with their clothes off and skin touching, they never did anything more than that, simply enjoying the warmth of each other¡¯s bodies.


    For some reason, Lilith found this setup very sweet. It made her feel that Ethan treated her like ady, not a ve or a servant whom he could use in whatever way he pleased.


    The Four Protector ns lived only for the sake of Ethan¡¯s Bloodline, so if the young man were to ever ask the youngdies from these ns to be his bed warmers, all of them would happily allow him to embrace them.


    For them, this was the highest honor.


    This was why having the title of the Promised One was such an alluring concept to them¡ªit guaranteed that thedy who had that position would serve by his side forever.


    Lilith was also very happy when she found out that Ethan was a kind and respectful Master and a man who always treated his lovers as very important people dear to him.


    Although the young man hadn¡¯t said anything yet, Lilith believed that she had also secured a spot in his heart.


    Ethan felt sofortable being hugged by the twodies lying on the bed beside him that he didn¡¯t wish to stand up.


    But, he still had to train with his father after breakfast, and ording to Enzo, they were only two days away from reaching their destination.


    So, with a heavy heart, he nted a kiss on Emma¡¯s and Lilith¡¯s foreheads before gently prying their hands away from his naked body.


    He cast a spell in order to make himself levitate. But, of course, his movement didn¡¯t go unnoticed as Emma and Lilith opened their eyes at the same time.


    ¡°Sleep for a bit more,¡± Ethan said. ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡±


    But, contrary to his expectations, the twodies also got up from the bed. They started picking up his clothes on the floor and helped him wear them.


    ¡°We¡¯re your protectors,¡± Emma replied. ¡°It will reflect badly on us if we¡¯re not by our Master¡¯s side when he¡¯s awake.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lilith replied as she helped Ethan wear his pants. ¡°Lord Enzo will give me an earful if he sees that I''m not with you.¡±


    Ethan nodded and thanked the twodies for always taking care of him.


    He waited until the two girls were done dressing, washing their faces, andbing their hair before leaving the room with them.


    As usual, Lilith entered Ethan¡¯s shadow, while Emma walked behind Ethan by two steps.


    This was the distance that was expected of her as his Promised One.


    When Ethan arrived on the deck, he looked over thends in front of the ship.


    There was a faint light along the horizon, but the sun had still not risen yet.


    For some reason, he would always wake up just before sunrise, so he made it a point to see it from the deck of the ship.


    The air was chilly, so he took a robe out of his storage ring. He ced it over Emma¡¯s shoulders and pulled her closer to him to warm her up.


    Emma didn¡¯t back away and happily epted Ethan¡¯s care and kindness. She even leaned her head on his shoulder as she gazed towards the east, waiting for the sun to rise and bathe the world with its light.


    Enzo and the Catkins who were already awake gave Ethan a thumbs up in their hearts because they liked the way he was treating his Promised One.


    Also, after interacting with the young man in the past few weeks, the Catkins realized that the young man was not an arrogant teenage boy who lorded over them like a noble.


    ¡°Lord Enzo, the Young Master is really different from the Young Miss,¡± one of the Catkins said in a volume that only Enzo could hear. ¡°How do you think she¡¯ll react once she meets her brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Please, don¡¯t speak of the one who must not be named,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°Hah~ if only the Young Miss was as sensible as the Young Master, we wouldn¡¯t have a headache when dealing with her.¡±


    The other Catkins nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Just be thankful that the Young Master grew up with a simple background,¡± Enzomented. ¡°It¡¯s possible for him to turn out like the Young Missy, had he grown up in Caer Wydion.¡±


    Just the thought of their Young Master acting like their Young Missy made all the Catkins shudder.


    ¡°But, what do you think will happen when the two of them meet, Lord Enzo?¡± a skinny Catkin asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but,¡± the corners of Enzo¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure that it will be a very interesting sight.¡±


    As if waiting for them to finish their discussion, Wace appeared on the deck and checked the flight path of the ship to make sure that they were still on the right track.


    Enzo had given Wace a dagger that pointed in the direction of Caer Wydion, and it was the same artifact that Ethan¡¯s adoptive father used to set a course for their flight.


    ¡°With our current speed, we will be arriving at our destination a day earlier than expected,¡± Enzo said.


    ¡°How soon will we arrive?¡± Wace inquired.


    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, we will arrive before noon.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°But we need to be very careful once we reach the path that leads to our homnd,¡± Enzo warned. ¡°If we deviate from the route that I¡¯ll tell you, Sir Wace, the chances of this flying ship shattering into countless pieces is very high. So, please, make sure to follow my instructions carefully tomorrow.¡±


    Wace nodded. ¡°The guests follow the Host''s customs. I¡¯ll make sure to listen to your directions, Enzo.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s adoptive father had been in Midgard a few times, but he had never gone this far into it in the past, making him look forward to what awaited them at the end of their journey.

 Chapter 622 Welcome To Caer Wydion

    Chapter 622 Wee To Caer Wydion


    ??The flying ship was sailing nearly at its maximum speed, and yet, it still took them nearly three weeks to arrive at their destination.


    Wherever Enzo was taking them, it had be increasingly obvious that it was somewhere in the heart of Midgard, a ce that not many beings dared to visit due to the dangers it posed.


    When the sun finally made its appearance, Ethan felt something he had never felt before.


    A great feeling of unease and anticipation took hold of his body.


    Ethan felt like a part of him looked forward to knowing his true identity, but at the same time, the other half dreadeding to know what it was.


    Emma and Lilith did not tell him anything about his background.


    However, they did tell him that even if all the Nobles of Eastshire were tobine their wealth, it would still fall short of the kind of wealth Ethan¡¯s family possessed.


    After hearing those words, Ethan shared how his talk with Chloe¡¯s Father, Soren, had gone.


    His uncle told him that if he failed to be a high-ranking noble by the time he graduated from the academy, he would not allow him to marry Chloe.


    Emma and Lilith shared a knowing nce with each other before smiling faintly.


    They didn¡¯t tell Ethan anything, but one thing was clear.


    Once Soren knew about Ethan¡¯s true background, he might even tie Chloe in a red ribbon and personally present her to the young man as a gift, then apologize to him for setting such a ridiculous condition for marrying her.


    The two beautifuldies also noticed that the distance between Ethan and Chloe had disappeared a week before they left for Midgard.


    Luna had been very happy with this development as well. After all, Chloe was her best friend.


    It pained her to see her beloved and her best friend distance themselves from each other, even more so since she knew what both of them really felt.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    A dayter¡­


    The Flying Ship slowed down its speed and slowly descended from the sky.


    Wace frowned after seeing that they were headed into a ce with extremely thick fog, making it impossible for them to see what was ahead.


    However, the dagger he was using to navigate his ship glowed faintly and emitted a silver beam of light, which pointed toward the fog.


    ¡°Follow the light, Sir Wace,¡± Enzo stated. ¡°Make sure to not wander anywhere. If you do, the situation will be extremely dangerous.¡±


    Wace nodded and guided the ship to enter the fog.


    The moment he did, the entire ship was nketed in white mist. Fortunately, there was a barrier on the Flying Ship, Fionn, which allowed everyone to still see each other.


    The only thing they couldn¡¯t see was the view in front of their ship.


    Emma, Lilith, Enzo, and the Catkins weren¡¯t feeling anxious because this was part of their home turf.


    Only Wace felt tense, feeling as if countless eyes were gazing in his direction, all of which were very hostile.


    As someone of his level, he was very sensitive to these kinds of things. This forced him to focus on following the light that was being emitted by the dagger.


    Among the countless gazes, he felt at least twelve pairs of eyes, half of whose owners were on the same level as him.


    Wace didn¡¯t really feel any threat from those who were on the same level as him.


    The ones that made his face turn solemn were the other six gazes that were directed at him.


    These six beings were extremely powerful.


    And he believed that they were even more powerful than him.


    There was a particr gaze that seemed that it could crush him at any given time if he wished, and it was watching Wace with great intensity.


    Since Wace was concentrating on the gaze and the light of the dagger in front of him, he didn¡¯t notice Ethan walk to his side.


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°You look pale.¡±


    The moment Ethan spoke up, all the hostility that was aimed at Wace disappearedpletely. It was as if everything Wace had sensed earlier was just his imagination.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Ethan,¡± Wace replied. ¡°I just didn¡¯t get enough sleepst night.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding because his father had been quite busy as ofte.


    Aside from training him on how to ovee the Domains of his enemies, Wace also regrly corrected their flight path to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t go off course.


    This was a lot of work, and because of this, Ethan was worried about his father¡¯s health.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Wace said before ruffling Ethan¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a nap when we arrive.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wace smiled and steered the flying ship to follow the beam of light that was emitted by the dagger.


    He could still subtly feel a few gazes here and there, but they no longer had the hostility he felt earlier.


    ¡®Did they realize that I¡¯m not an enemy after Ethan called me Father?¡¯ Wace mused. ¡®It seems that this ce isn¡¯t weing to strangers.¡¯


    The flying ship continued to fly for another half an hour before it emerged out of the fog and returned to its normal flying speed.


    ¡°Wow¡­,¡± Ethan muttered at the majestic beauty that appeared in front of him.


    Dozens of floating inds could be seen in the sky, and several of them had waterfalls that fell on thend under them, filling up rivers andkes, adding to the picturesque sight that made him wish he could show it to his grandparents and lovers.


    In the distance, a castle could be seen in the middle part of a mountain. By the looks of it, the castle was twice the size of the one he saw in the Kingdom of Eastshire.


    ¡°Are you perhaps a long-lost prince?¡± Wace asked the young man in a teasing tone.


    Ethan didn¡¯t dare to answer his father¡¯s question because he didn¡¯t want to assume things.


    Emma, Lilith, and Enzo looked at Ethan with faint smiles on their faces before making a gesture to wee him and Wace to their home.


    ¡°Wee to Caer Wydion,¡± Emma said. ¡°The ce where you were born, Lord Ethan.¡±


    Emma knelt respectfully, and all the Catkins followed suit as if they were pledging allegiance to their liege, who had returned to take his rightful ce on the throne.

 Chapter 623 Won’t You Go Back Home to Meet Him?

    Chapter 623 Won¡¯t You Go Back Home to Meet Him?


    ??¡°Caer Wydion¡­,¡± Ethan muttered as he looked at the castle that was getting closer and closer with each passing second.


    While the young man was deep in his thoughts, Wace deftly maneuvered his Flying Ship tond in the ce that Enzo suggested theynd.


    As they slowly descended, dozens of Wizards and Witches encircled the flying ship, with the intention of catching a glimpse of the handsome young man, who had finally returned to his home.


    A faint smile could be seen in Emma¡¯s and Enzo¡¯s faces because they understood what the others were feeling right now.


    Ethan had been away from Caer Wydion for nearly eighteen years, and this was his first time gracing all of them with his presence.


    There were several young Witches who blushed, and muttered at each other while looking at the young man with great interest.


    But the most they did was smile and wave at him, which Ethan returned, making them giggle among themselves.


    When the Flying Ship finallynded, Elves, Dwarves, Catkins, and other Humans, arrived at the scene, and ced their closed fists over their chests before kneeling on one knee like knights weing the arrival of their liege.


    Ethan was the first to disembark from the ship, followed by his father then Emma.


    Enzo and the Catkins were thest to depart because they wanted everyone to take a good look at Ethan before he retired inside the castle to rest.


    ¡°Emma, please guide the Young Master and Sir Wace to their rooms to rest,¡± Enzo ordered before shifting his gaze to the Protector ns that had gathered to wee Ethan¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Tomorrow night, we will hold a feast for the Young Master¡¯s arrival. So for today, spread the news far and wide that he has finally returned to Caer Wydion!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡±¡±


    A thunderous reply greeted Enzo¡¯s deration before everyone dispersed.


    The reason why the Old Catkin decided to hold a feast tomorrow night was to give everyone time to spread the news that Ethan had finally arrived.


    This would allow the Protector ns to hunt and make preparations for the feast.


    He also wanted to give everyone time to make themselves presentable, so that they would make a first good impression on the young man, who looked calm on the surface, but was feeling overwhelmed due to the realization that his family might not be simple folks.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside Caer Wydion¡¯s Castle¡­


    ¡°Young Miss, it seems that the Young Master has arrived,¡± a Handmaiden said respectfully.


    ¡°And what of it?¡± a girl, who seemed to be around eleven to twelve years old replied.


    ¡°¡­ Nothing, Young Miss.¡± The Handmaiden lowered her head, and shut her lips tightly.


    Their Young Miss were known for throwing tantrums and, when that happened, things got pretty chaotic inside the castle.


    ¡°Everyone is making a big deal out of this.¡± the Girl frowned before sipping her tea. ¡°What¡¯s so good about him anyway?¡±


    The other Handmaidens who were standing behind their Young Miss nced at each other before shaking their heads helplessly.


    All of them were looking forward to seeing the Young Miss¡¯ brother, but it seems that she wasn¡¯t interested in him in the slightest.


    A minuteter, the girl with long blue hair, and blue eyes, ced her empty teacup on the table before standing up from her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking a nap, so don¡¯t disturb me,¡± the Girl ordered. ¡°If anyone dares to defy me, you know what will happen, right?¡±


    All the Handmaidens nodded their heads in understanding. No one in Caer Wydion dared to go against the wishes of the girl, who still looked extremely cute despite her aloof and cold attitude.


    After closing the door, the Girl smirked before sitting on top of her bed.


    ¡°Mother said that she left him on a farm when he was still a baby,¡± the Girl muttered. ¡°She also made sure to destroy his magic circuits to prevent him from using magic. Heh~ this will be fun. Let¡¯s see if you don¡¯t run away after I¡¯m done with you.¡±


    The little girl raised her wand, and all the light in her roompletely disappeared.


    But, within that darkness, an eerie chuckle reverberated, followed by countless chattering sounds, which made the Handmaidens who were standing guard outside of her door, subconsciously shudder.


    Right now, her parents, Uncle, and Aunt were away from the castle, so she was currently the one with the highest level of authority that could order them around.


    Ethan, who had just arrived, didn¡¯t have this right at the moment because he still hadn¡¯tpleted hising-of-age trial, which would make his position in Caer Wydion official.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in the Lands of Saraqael¡­


    ¡°He has arrived,¡± Vincent said. ¡°Won¡¯t you go back home to meet him?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± a handsome man with long ck hair and red eyes replied, while looking at the battlefield with his arms crossed over his chest.


    Vincent sighed before shaking his head helplessly. ¡°Are you sure? Your wife is only waiting for Ethan toplete hising-of-age ceremony before she returns home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Ethan¡¯s Father answered.


    ¡°Hah~ you¡¯re truly hopeless.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Catherine will be enough,¡± Ethan¡¯s Father stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Catherine,¡± Vincentmented. ¡°I¡¯m worried about your daughter, Joanne. You know what she¡¯s like. I think she¡¯s now entering the rebellious stage because you and Catherine are not always there for her.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Father remained silent because he had no rebuttal for his brother¡¯s words.


    He wasn¡¯t the best father in the world, and he felt guilty about it.


    But, if he was given a chance to go back in time, he wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    After all, he, his wife Catherine, Vincent, and Vincent¡¯s wife, Cliodhina, were all fighting so that they could give their children a better tomorrow.


    This was his own way of expressing his love, although he might seem like a bad father in the eyes of his children.


    But, without him standing at the forefront of the battlefield, the battles in the Lands of Saraqael might spill onto their territories, which would endanger the lives of his daughter, and the people who believed in their family.


    Ethan¡¯s father had made hard decisions in his life, and one of them was to let Catherine take their son away from Midgard, so his life wouldn¡¯t be endangered by those who had ill intentions.


    And now, the son that they had sent away had returned, making him feel bitter in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t know how to face Ethan, and he didn¡¯t know what to say to him.


    He had always been a man of few words, and the mere thought of his son hating him made him more anxious than fighting against armies that wished to conquer their Domain.

 Chapter 624 I Can’t Wait To Meet Her Tomorrow

    Chapter 624 I Can¡¯t Wait To Meet Her Tomorrow


    ??Emma guided Wace towards the Guest Room, which was reserved for honored guests.


    After that, she took Ethan on a tour around the castle, telling him the most interesting ces that could be found in it.


    The young man was amazed because not only was the castle very spacious, but it was very clean as well.


    One could tell that it was properly being maintained by the maids that they would see from time to time as they walked through the hallways.


    ¡°There are around a hundred people maintaining this castle, and they are all from the Meredith n,¡± Emma exined. ¡°As you may already know, the Four Protector ns have their own roles to y here in Caer Wydion.


    ¡°Crafting, construction, and mining are done by the Dwarves of the Offrid n.¡±


    ¡°Information gathering, as well as covert operations are done by the Catkins of the Orpheus n.¡±


    ¡°Alchemy, Farming, Healing, and maintaining the surrounding nature falls to the Elves of the Argus n.¡±


    ¡°Lastly, businesses, mercenaries, exploration, maintaining the castle, and human interactions are done by the Meredith n. Each n can mobilize with any given notice in times of war.¡±


    Ethan, who walked behind her, didn¡¯t say anything and simply listened to her exnation.


    Now that they were in Caer Wydion, Emma could exin a few things that she couldn¡¯t exin back then.


    ¡°Do you remember the misty path that we took before reaching this ce?¡± Emma inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Is that just a seasonal thing, or is it a permanent one?¡±


    ¡°Make a guess, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°A permanent one.¡±


    Emma smiled before nodding her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Emma then led Ethan to the Balcony of the Pce, where an exceptional view of the surroundingnds could be seen. ¡°You will learn this in the academy when you be a Second Year, but we are currently in a ce that people referred to as the ¡®Forbidden Grounds¡¯.


    ¡°These are ces that no one should casually enter because it is a very dangerous ce. The chances of an ordinary person leaving a Forbidden Ground alive is nearly zero.


    ¡°Because of this restriction, Caer Wydion has be a safe haven for the Four Protector ns, and allowed them to prosper.


    ¡°Only your bloodline and us, are able to enter that mist without being brutally killed by the creatures who lurked just within striking distance of anyone who traverses the Mists of Rocabarraigh.¡±


    ¡°Is the name of this Forbidden Ground, Rocabarraigh?¡± Ethan inquired.


    Emma nodded. ¡°Yes. But, even if you know where it is located, unless the white mist appears, you will not be able to enter the Kingdom of Caer Wydion. It will only appear when the Four Protector ns, as well as those who have your bloodline, enter this mountainous region.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see any mountains earlier.¡± Ethan pointed out.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Emma smiled faintly. ¡°It is because the mountains are hidden by the mist. You can only traverse a certain path safely, which is the same path we took earlier.¡±


    ¡°Then, what would happen if someone entered this ce without permission?¡±


    ¡°They will not be seen or heard from ever again.¡±


    After the tour ended, Ethan retired to rest in his room, while Emma went to visit her family.


    Ethan wanted to apany her, so that he could introduce himself to Emma¡¯s family, but the youngdy only shook her head, and told him that he would be able to meet her parents during the feast that would be held tomorrow.


    Ethan relented, and stayed inside his room until dinner time.


    He, Emma, and Wace dined together and retired shortly after.


    Ethan¡¯s father admitted that he needed to rest early because he still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from his exhaustion of managing the Flying Ship during their long journey.


    Even if the ship was on auto-pilot, Wace didn¡¯t take any chances and kept watch just in case something happened.


    Ethan, Emma, and Lilith then went to the ramparts on the castle and did some stargazing.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite humbling to know that even if we are far away from Eastshire, the stars are the same,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°Maybe the others are also staring at the same stars right now.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that was true,¡± Emmamented. ¡°Lily liked to look at the starry sky for some reason.¡±


    Ethan chuckled internally because he and Lily always stargazed while hugging each other to sleep.


    The Pyramid of Centris allowed them to view the stars unobstructed, even from their own bedroom.


    Both of them had been trapped in the past, and the only sce and entertainment they had during the evening was gazing at the starry sky.


    ¡°Ethan, I didn¡¯t really n on telling you this, but aside from you, there is another person from your family that is residing in this residence,¡± Emma stated.


    ¡°I have a family member who is here in the castle?¡± Ethan asked just to be sure that he hadn¡¯t misheard his Promised One.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°The Young Miss is here. She is also your little sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­ A little sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ethan was caughtpletely off guard by this revtion.


    He had always thought that he was an only child, but after hearing that he had a little sister, and she was currently inside the castle, he didn¡¯t know how he should react.


    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t she meet me earlier?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Emma replied. ¡°But, the Young Miss is¡­ a strong-


    willed person. We don¡¯t like to be on her bad side.¡±


    Ethan could tell from Emma¡¯s tone that his sister wasn¡¯t someone to be taken lightly.


    Even so, after knowing that he had another family member, he wished he could meet her right away.


    Perhaps, knowing what he was thinking, Lilith spoke what she had in mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hurry to meet the Young Miss, Master,¡± Lilith stated. ¡°I¡¯m sure that she will eventually make her appearance. Knowing her personality, maybe she already knows about the Feast tomorrow, and will participate as well.¡±


    ¡°What is her name?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Also, how old is she?¡±


    ¡°The Young Miss¡¯ name is Joanne,¡± Lilith answered. ¡°And she had just had her eleventh birthday.¡±


    Ethan always wanted to have a sibling because he felt jealous of the other kids having an older sister, an older brother, a younger sister, or a younger brother.


    ¡°Joanne¡­ a good name,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet her tomorrow.¡±


    While the young man was looking forward to meeting his little sister, Emma and Lilith, on the other hand, felt anxious.


    They didn¡¯t want to say anything bad about the young man¡¯s sister, so they decided to just let him discover what she was like when the two of them finally met each other.

 Chapter 625 I’ll Make You Regret Coming All The Way Here

    Chapter 625 I¡¯ll Make You Regret Coming All The Way Here


    ??News of Ethan¡¯s arrival quickly spread far and wide in every corner of Caer Wydion.


    Emma¡¯s Raven, Dawn, had already delivered her Master¡¯s letter to Emma¡¯s Mother, Fortuna, that Ethan would being to Caer Wydion soon.


    The Heads of all the Protector ns, as well as their Elders, had already been informed of this as well, so they were really looking forward to his arrival.


    As everyone made themselves busy in preparation for the feast that wouldmence in the afternoon and wouldst for an entire night, Ethan was inside his room. Emma and Lilith were teaching him the names of the important people in Caer Wydion, including the Heads of each Protector n.


    Ethan listened attentively, not wanting to leave a bad first impression on the people who wouldn''t hesitate toy down their lives for his sake.


    After the lecture ended, the young man now had a better grasp of the situation of Caer Wydion.


    ¡°Lilith, tonight during the feast, you will apany me as well,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Lilith replied. ¡°I will be in your shadow like always, ready to protect you at any time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Ethan looked at the beautiful Catkin and held her hand. ¡°You will stand by my side, just like Emma. You now understand what I¡¯m trying to say, right?¡±


    Lilith¡¯s eyes widened in shock because she didn¡¯t think that this was what the young man meant.


    Now that she fully understood what he was trying to say, she suddenly felt anxious. Although she longed for this, she wasn''t sure if she was prepared to be recognized by the other Protector ns as one of Ethan¡¯s lovers.


    She thought that it would take a long time for Ethan to consider her one of his lovers, so this unexpected talk about apanying him like Emma to the feast almost gave her a panic attack.


    Emma smiled after seeing the beautiful Catkin¡¯s flustered appearance. But, just like Lilith, she was also surprised by Ethan¡¯s deration.


    ¡°Master, I truly appreciate that you now see me that way,¡± Lilith said softly. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that my heart is still not ready to face the Heads of the Protector ns as one of your confidants. Can we keep it a secret for now?¡±


    Perhaps knowing that Lilith was truly not ready to make their rtionship public, Ethan nodded his head in understanding.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Ethan agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s keep it a secret until you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Lilith said before hugging Ethan tightly. ¡°Thank you very much for epting my feelings.¡±


    Ethan hugged her back and lightly patted her head to calm her down.


    ¡°Congrattions, Lilith.¡¯ Emma smiled. ¡°I look forward to working with you to protect Ethan from harm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can count on me, Emma,¡± Lilith replied. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With that out of the way, the twodies began mixing and matching clothes that Ethan would wear to the party in a few hours.


    When Ethan arrived in Caer Wydion, the closet in his room already had many clothes that were ready to wear.


    They were imbued with magic, so they would magically fit whoever wore them.


    There were ceremonial clothes, fancy clothes, as well as some clothes that were specially made for a member of the Royal Family to wear.


    Emma and Lilith wanted Ethan to wear the princely clothes in the closet, but the young man declined.


    In the end, they settled for the ceremonial clothes, which made Ethan look like he was an heir from a High-Ranking Noble Family.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t end there. Emma and Lilith asked Ethan to try on almost every piece of clothing in the closet, to which heplied, giving the twodies a feast for their eyes.


    ¡°Well, then. I guess we should really start preparing for the party,¡± Ethan said after ncing outside of the window of his room.


    There were still a few hours before sunset, but he didn¡¯t like the idea of arriving at thest minute.


    Emma nodded in understanding before dragging Ethan to the bathroom so that she could do her duties to prepare him for the uing party.


    Of course, Lilith followed.


    The three of them only left the bathroom three and a half hourster, with Ethan looking very satisfied and the twodies looking very happy as if they had just drank some delicious fruit juice.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the castle¡­


    Ethan¡¯s sister, Joanne, was looking at the dresses that were scattered on her bed with a critical gaze.


    There was no way that she would skip the celebrations. After all, she had nned something grand for the teenage boy, who was supposedly her long-lost brother.


    Even if they were blood-rted, she didn¡¯t n on recognizing him as part of their family.


    So, she nned to embarrass him in front of everyone and cause a bigmotion during the party.


    ¡®I¡¯ll make you regreting all the way here.¡¯ Joanne smirked as she chose a ck, high-neck halter dress, which not only made her look extremely cute but also brought out a viin-like vibe, which she was aiming for.


    Although she was only twelve years old, anyone who saw her in that dress would be instantly charmed because of her beauty, which ran in their family.


    Even her handmaidens couldn''t help but sigh as they helped their Young Miss wear her dress and fix her hairstyle.


    Truth be told, all of them were worried because they could tell that Joanne didn¡¯t like Ethan.


    That was fine. But since they were about to attend an important asion, which was being supervised by the four Protector ns, they couldn¡¯t help but hope that their worst fears wouldn¡¯te to pass.


    After she was properly dressed and her hair had been styled the way she wanted it, Joanne raised her hand, and from her room, a white elephant plushie withrge ears flew in her direction.


    She caught it and held it in her arms, making the Handmaidens subconsciously shudder.


    ¡®Oh no, this is bad,¡¯ the Head of the Maids, who served Joanne, frowned. ¡®The Young Miss is up to trouble.¡¯


    So, without dy, she excused herself from the room and rushed to warn the Heads of the Protector ns that their Young Miss might unleash absolute chaos, while the party was being held.

 Chapter 626 Ethan’s Little Sister [Part 1]

    Chapter 626 Ethan¡¯s Little Sister [Part 1]


    ???Torches lit up the castle that night as music yed within its main hall.


    Ethan and Wace sat in the seats of honor on an elevated tform, alongside Emma and the Heads of the Four Protector ns.


    The Elves were skillfully ying their instruments as the performers disyed their skills in order to entertain their Young Lord, who had finally returned home after many years.


    Each table was filled with delicious food. Everyone made merry and toasted for Ethan¡¯s good health and happiness.


    When the performance ended, Ethan apuded the entertainers, making them feel that their hard work was worth it.


    A few minutester, the Elves once again plucked the strings of their instruments as the dancing officially began.


    Ethan stood up and asked Emma if she wanted to dance with him.


    His Promised One was dressed beautifully for the asion. Thedies sighed in envy, wishing that they were in her shoes.


    The two of them then danced, and everyone watched their graceful movements.


    The majority of the adults were trying to get a good read of their Young Master, wanting to check if he had grown up as a gentleman during the years that he was away from Caer Wydion.


    They were quite happy that Ethan was a very respectful and down-to-earth person who made them feel that they didn¡¯t need to be too formal when talking to him.


    ¡°You dance well,¡± Ethanmented as he and Emma danced in the center of the event hall.


    ¡°I learned from a young age,¡± Emma replied. ¡°All the candidates to be your Promised One learned how to dance so that they wouldn¡¯t bring you down on asions like this.¡±


    The two danced for a few more minutes before the song finally came to an end.


    Cheers and a round of apuse descended on the two of them as they bowed to each other as a sign of respect.


    Suddenly, the sound of a bell reverberated in the surroundings, making everyone nce at the grand staircase that led down into the Event Hall.


    There, a beautiful young girl, wearing a ck dress, slowly descended the stairs while holding a white elephant plushie in her hands.


    Her handmaidens, who were wearing ceremonial clothes, trailed behind her.


    The young girl¡¯s Head Maid raised her voice and dered her Master¡¯s name for Ethan to hear.


    ¡°Lady Joanne Valentin has arrived to join the party,¡± the Head Maid dered.


    The Heads of the Protector ns didn¡¯t say anything and simply stood from their seats, bowing their heads respectfully.


    All the people in the room, with the exception of Ethan, Wace, and Emma, bowed their heads respectfully to the cute girl, who had made her presence known.


    Since Emma was Ethan¡¯s Promised One, she was exempt from having to bow to the members of Ethan¡¯s Family, for her status meant allegiance solely to her Master.


    The only time she would have to bow her head was if her Master bowed to someone first.


    ¡°I have dered my name,¡± Joanne stated. ¡°So, what is your name? Or are you perhaps a nameless person?¡±


    ¡°Ethan Gremory,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you, Joanne.¡±


    The corner of the girl¡¯s lips curled up into a smirk after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply.


    ¡°A Gremory? What¡¯s that?¡± Joanne asked. ¡°Is that some kind of dog from the countryside?¡±


    The little girl covered her lips with her hand and giggled.


    Wace gave Joanne a sidelong nce before sipping his wine. His gaze then shifted to Ethan, wanting to know how he would react to the girl¡¯s provocation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that my little sister is this cute,¡± Ethan said as he nced at Emma, who was standing beside him with a calm expression on her face. ¡°Do you think I can take her back, so Grandma Agnes can hug her?¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry because Ethan hadpletely ignored Joanne¡¯s taunt as if it was just a passing breeze.


    The heads of the four Protector ns, Enzo, Fortuna, Heleth, and Thorric, gave Ethan a thumbs up in their hearts for handling the situation properly.


    The other Elders, on the other hand, knew that this was just the beginning, so they kept silent and waited with bated breath for how things were going to unfold.


    Seeing that her provocation didn¡¯t work, Joanne smiled sweetly and once again taunted her long-lost brother.


    ¡°So, you ept that you are just a dog from the countryside?¡± Joanne asked. ¡°I had no expectations from the start, but to think that the four Protector ns would bow their heads to a mongrel. It seems that the times really have changed.¡±


    Ethan smiled at the little girl before taking a step in her direction.


    The atmosphere in the surroundings immediately became tense, making even the Heads of the Protector ns prepare to diffuse the situation by force if they had to.


    ¡®Enzo, Thorric, you take care of the Young Master if he decides to confront the Young Miss,¡¯ Fortuna said through telepathy. ¡®Heleth and I will deal with Lady Joanne.¡¯


    The Catkin and the Dwarf nodded their heads at the same time. They prepared themselves, ready to take action if the situation escted.


    Joanne smiled fearlessly at the young man approaching her because this was her intention.


    She wanted to anger Ethan so that he would raise his hand against her, giving her the perfect reason to use her power as a means of self-defense.


    Also, even if the four Protector ns treated Ethan with respect, that respect would instantly disappear if he were to raise his hand against her, who had been raised in Caer Wydion since she was a baby.


    In the end, her importance exceeded that of Ethan, for she had long been recognized as a true member of the Valentin Family.


    His answer earlier when he dered that he was a Gremory was also her way of telling everyone that the young man was still not a Valentin and would not be recognized as a Valentin until he shed his former surname to be part of their family.


    When Ethan was only a meter away from Joanne, her handmaidens tensed as they readied themselves to create a human wall to protect theirdy from her brother¡¯s wrath.


    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Ethan crouched down until his eye level was the same as Joanne¡¯s.


    The young man then smiled and asked Joanne a question that she didn¡¯t expect she would hear from the person in front of her.


    ¡°Are you really my sister?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°I¡¯d be really happy if you are. I¡¯ve always wanted to have a sibling because I grew up as an only child. Can you call me Brother? Just once is enough, please?¡±


    The smile on Joanne¡¯s face disappeared, reced with a scowl.


    The mere thought of calling the person in front of her Brother made her skin crawl.


    So, instead of answering Ethan¡¯s question and calling him Brother, Joanne held the elephant plushie in her hand tightly before uttering three words.


    ¡°Trample him, Earhart!¡±


    As soon as she said those words, she released the elephant plushie in her hand and flew several meters back.


    Her Handmaidens, who had already seen this scene in the past, also retreated quickly.


    Earhart then grew into a three-meter-tall Elephant, which raised its foot to stomp the young man as ordered by its Master.


    Enzo and Thorric were about to dash in Ethan¡¯s direction in order to save him when the two of them felt a hand rest on their shoulders, holding them in ce.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be fine,¡± Wace said calmly. ¡°Just watch.¡±


    As soon as he finished saying those words, a loud explosion erupted in the hall as the White Elephant stomped its foot down.


    But, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Ethan was still standing in the same spot, while the White Elephant¡¯s body was pinned on the ground by an invisible force that prevented it from standing up.


    A momentter, an eerie chuckle reverberated in the surroundings, and the figure of the Ancient Wendigo turned visible.


    The vile creature was sitting on the White Elephant¡¯s head, preventing it from standing up with his Gravity Magic.


    Its malevolent gazended on the little girl, whose face had bepletely ashen due to how scary the monster looked.


    The Ancient Wendigo once again chuckled, but itsughter was cut short when Ethan gave it a chopping strike on the head, making it stopughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully or scare my sister, okay?¡± Ethan said in a disapproving tone. ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll feed you to the fish.¡±


    Dainsleif blinked once then twice before nodding his head in understanding.


    Since his Master had forbidden him to scare or bully the cute girl, he decided to turn invisible so that no one would be able to see the amused smile on his monstrous face because he found this situation quite amusing.


    (E/N: Dainsleif chuckles eerily despite himself.)

 Chapter 627 Ethan’s Little Sister [Part 2]

    Chapter 627 Ethan¡¯s Little Sister [Part 2]


    ???The appearance of the Ancient Wendigo was truly expected.


    Even Joanne, who had always been strong-willed, couldn¡¯t help but shudder after being gazed at by the diabolical creature who was known to devour those who were unlucky enough to cross its path.


    But, after seeing that Ethan was in possession of one, she felt disgusted instead of afraid. In her eyes, someone who could control such a vile creature must be equally vile as well.


    ¡°You¡­ how dare you desecrate this ce?!¡± Joanne shouted, and the castle seemed to tremble as if answering her call.


    The Heads of the Protector ns were rmed because the meeting of the Brother and Sister pair seemed to have gone off in the wrong direction.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Wace casually sipped his wine as if what was happening wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°This is the first time they¡¯ve seen each other after several years, so it''s normal for something like this to happen.


    ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. That girl will never be in danger. Ethan will never hurt her. Our family raised him properly, so he wouldn¡¯t harm anyone, especially a girl, unless she crossed his bottom line. Right now, that bottom line has still not been crossed.


    ¡°If ites to that, I will personally step in to stop it. So, let them duke it out. Maybe they will better understand each other after everythinges to an end.¡±


    The Heads of the Protector ns pondered Wace¡¯s words before shifting their gazes to Enzo.


    He was the only one among them who had spent time with Ethan.


    ¡°Will he really not hurt the Young Miss?¡± the Matriarch of the Elves, Heleth, asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching him closely since I arrived in Eastshire, and based on my observation, I think Sir Wace here has a point,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°Let¡¯s trust the Young Master for now.¡±


    The Heads of the other Protector ns reluctantly nodded their heads and shifted their attention to Joanne, whose magical powers were creating gusts of wind around her.


    The trembling of the castle continued for a few more seconds before everyone heard a faint rumbling sound that wasing from on top of the staircase.


    A few secondster, hundreds of stuffed toys of different designs flew down the staircase and hovered behind Joanne.


    ¡°Get him!¡± Joanne ordered, and the hundreds of stuffed toys flew toward Ethan with a vengeance.


    The young man didn''t bother making a move. Behind him, a portal appeared and released countless Fairies, who were shouting war cries as if they were Amazon Warriors.


    Lapis, the first Fairy whom Ethan had summoned from his Celestial Domain, grabbed hold of a teddy bear flying toward her Master and spun it in the air.


    A momentter, she mmed it into the ground like a wrestler. However, it didn¡¯t end there. With a shout filled with determination, the Fairy elbowed the Teddy Bear¡¯s face, making Ethan¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    The other Fairies, who decided to help their Master, were doing the same thing.


    Instead of using spells to annihte the stuffed toys, they fought them in closebat.


    Some of the Fairies even used boxing and unleashed a flurry of jabs, straights, hooks, and uppercuts, overwhelming their opponents in sheer fighting abilities.


    A couple of others even triple-teamed a single plushie, taking turns in pping, kicking, and headbutting them like gangsters on the streets.


    There were also several Fairies, like Lapis, who used Martial Arts against the plushies that faced them in battle as if they were battle-hardened MMA Fighters who had fought a thousand rounds in the cage.


    Those who were in the Event Hall couldn¡¯t help but look at this all-out battle with shock and awe.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time they had seen Fairies since there were many of them living in Caer Wydion, especially in the territory of the Elves.


    But, they had never seen such brutal and barbaric Fairies in their lifetime, making them wonder if they were really Fairies or Gremlins in fairy form.


    Even the stuffed toys couldn¡¯t help but tremble as they faced a horde of Fairies of different elements, all hell-bent on giving them a piece of their fists!


    The Event Hall, which was very lively a while ago, had turned into an arena for a Battle Royale.


    The Fairies outnumbered and outssed the Plushies. Spectators watching the battle from the side couldn¡¯t help but feel their blood boil due to how intense the battle was.


    Even Ethan didn¡¯t expect that the Fairies living inside his Celestial Domain were capable of physical brutality, making him vow to himself that he would do his best to not offend them.


    ¡®¡­ Lapis said that they want a chocte fountain near their Candy Tree,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡°Make sure to create er.¡¯


    Ethan nodded in agreement because he could never look at the Fairies the same way again.


    Several minutester, the brawl finally settled down as all the plushiesid on the ground, with some of the Fairies biting their ears, stepping on their heads, and pping their heads silly while saying ¡°You want a piece of me, huh?! You want a piece of me?!¡±


    Joanne¡¯s body shivered not out of fright, but out of anger.


    She had never encountered anyone who dared to defy her in Caer Wydion.


    No one dared to defy her because she was their Princess.


    ¡°I¡¯ll end you myself,¡± Joanne said coldly as she took out her wand.


    ¡°Nox Aria!¡±


    Immediately, the Event Hall was covered inplete darkness.


    Joanne¡¯s Origin Magic was Dark Magic, and Doll Maniption was her Core Magic.


    Ethan and Sebastian were surprised to see that someone as young as Joanne was already able to cast a Domain.


    If she were in Eastshire, she would be treated as a Prodigy among Prodigies.


    ¡°You could have just left.¡±


    Joanne¡¯s cold words spread in the darkness, making those that had been caught up in her Domain tense.


    Even those who had Dark Vision weren¡¯t able to see her because her Darkness Domain was darker than ck.


    ¡°You should have just stayed in the countryside and never showed up in this ce.¡±


    From within the darkness, something diabolical started to stir, making ripples within the Domain.


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re here, did you think that you would immediately be part of the Valentin Family? Even if you shed your surname, Gremory, I will not recognize you as my brother!¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes glowed faintly in the darkness as he activated his X-Vision. Others might not be able to pierce through the Darkness, but he wasn¡¯t one of them.


    He could perfectly see where Joanne was and the being that was standing behind her, which looked like the manifestation of her Origin Magic.


    ¡®That¡¯s a Dark Walker,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°A mage who has thrown themselves into the depths of Darkness to obtain a power that transcends the norm. If that is her Origin Magic, then there is a chance that she, too, will be a Dark Walker and stop beingpletely human.¡±


    Ethan frowned after hearing the words of his Other Half, not liking what he just heard.


    Joanne might still be years away from turning into a Dark Walker herself, but he would prevent it as early as possible. He wouldn¡¯t let something happen to his family.


    ¡°Mimir¡¯s Wisdom,¡± Ethan muttered, and his Origin Magic red to life, allowing him to learn the information he needed to know about Dark Walkers, as well as a way to neutralize his sister without harming her in the process.

 Chapter 628 Ethan’s Little Sister [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 628 Ethan¡¯s Little Sister [Part 3]</h4>


    ?Joanne, who hadplete confidence in overpowering Ethan after activating her Domain, decided to go all out in order to teach the young man a lesson.


    This was the first time that she had fought for real because none of the members of the Protector ns dared to spar with her seriously.


    She never had the chance to test her full powers, but now that she had the opportunity, she decided to make Ethan her first guinea pig.


    But, just as her Dark Walker was about to unleash countless rays of Darkness to teach the young man a lesson, a pair of golden eyes glowed within the darkness.


    These eyes belonged to Ethan, but Joanne only thought that the young man was using some kind of spell in order to see where she was.


    However, she wasn¡¯t worried.


    Inside her Darkness Domain, no one would be able to see even their own body, so the chances of them seeing her were nearly zero.


    Joanne pointed her wand at her opponent and shouted.


    ¡°Radius Tenebrarum!¡±


    Her voice reverberated across her Domain as countless Rays of Darkness flew toward her brother, who was standingpletely still.


    Just when the Dark Rays were about to hit Ethan, a silver Trident appeared in front of him and cast a blinding light, dispersing the Dark Rays before they could evennd on the young man¡¯s body.


    Ethan¡¯s spear, Lightbringer, was a spear specially made to fight against any form of corruption.


    It specialized in dealing with Corrupted Monsters and the Undead, who would be purified with its powers.


    In short, Lightbringer alone was unable to counter the power of Darkness because this was not its specialty.


    Although it was imbued with Holy Properties, it wasn¡¯t the best counter against the power of Darkness.


    But, that was fine.


    Ethan had a helper that would allow him to neutralize Joanne¡¯s attack by using the same power of Darkness she possessed.


    From within Joanne¡¯s Domain, a familiar vile chuckle resounded.


    This made the little girl warily look around her.


    She momentarily ignored Ethan, whose entire body could be seen in the darkness because Lightbringer was illuminating its surroundings.


    The Dark Walker, who was standing behind Joanne, summoned a sword of darkness and shed at something that was on her Master¡¯s right side.


    The sound of metal shing against each other spread in the surroundings as the Sword of Darkness collided with the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s ws, which were also imbued by the power of Darkness.


    Ethan calmly walked toward his sister, who was preupied with dealing with the Ancient Wendigo, whoseughter was getting on her nerves.


    She tried to overpower the vile creature, but her current magic power was unable to push it back.


    Dainsleif was no ordinary Ancient Wendigo.


    Not only had it obtained the Legacy of Gravity, but it had also consumed the bodies, as well as the powers, of the Fomorians, whom Ethan served to it on a silver tter.


    No matter how strong Joanne was, she was still too young and too inexperienced to fight against a monster whose entire existence was spawned out of darkness itself.


    Dainsleif didn¡¯t set its eyes on the girl and instead focused on fighting against the Dark Walker with one goal in mind.


    To devour it!


    Perhaps seeing its intention, the Dark Walker hastily retreated inside Joanne¡¯s Body.


    It had sensed that its current self was unable to defeat its opponent, so it made a hasty retreat before the other consumed it.


    Joanne, who was left all alone to fend for herself, took a step back as Dainsleifughed evilly while looking down at her with eyes filled with malice.


    ¡°S-Stay back!¡± Joanne ordered as she pointed her wand at the Ancient Wendigo, who also took a step forward with every step she took backward.


    As the youngdy kept on taking a step back, she suddenly felt her back hitting something, which made her body stiffen.


    ¡°Dainsleif, I already told you that you¡¯re not allowed to bully my sister, right?¡± Ethan asked as he rested his hands on Joanne¡¯s shoulders, holding her in ce. ¡°Apologize to her. Now.¡±


    Dainsleif chuckled awkwardly before scratching its head.


    A few secondster, it bowed its head and said ¡°sorry¡± through telepathy.


    ¡°Well, then. Have you had your fun, Joanne?¡± Ethan asked with a smile. ¡°How about we stop this so that the party can continue?¡±


    Joanne lowered her head as if thinking about something.


    But half a minuteter, she angrily stepped on Ethan¡¯s foot before dispersing her Domain.


    She then hastily ran toward the stairs, leaving the scene without even taking a second nce at her brother, whom she tried to kick out of the castle.


    Her Handmaidens hurriedly ran after her because they were worried that Joanne would do something reckless after losing to her brother in battle.


    Ethan sighed. It seemed that his sister had no intention of having a chat with him tonight.


    He was just about to return to his table when he saw the Fairies happily eating and drinking, seated on the stuffed toys that they had defeated.


    It seemed that the entire ordeal with Joanne wasn¡¯t a big deal to them, seeing that they were more interested in trying the new delicacies that they were seeing for the first time.


    Quite shamelessly too.


    ¡°Hey, can I have some more of this fruit punch?¡± Lapis asked one of the Humans who were serving alcoholic beverages.


    ¡°This roasted boar tastes good. Tell the Chef that he deserves a raise,¡± another Fairymented as she tore a piece of meat from the boar and ate it without problems.


    ¡°¡­ I thought Fairies were Herbivores?¡± Fortuna asked Heleth, who was looking at the Fairies with concern.


    ¡°They are,¡± Heleth replied. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Fairies eat meat. Just where did the Young Master get them?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I thought we only had one Master¡­ *hic*¡­ why am I seeing two of him?¡± a Fairy, who happened to have drunk a lot of wine, circled around Ethan while carrying a wooden mug.


    ¡°Who is the best Master?¡± A Fairy asked.


    ¡°¡°¡°Ethan!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Who is the Love Master?¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Ethan!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Who rocks your world, yo?¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Ethan!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Who loves to shake his hips, yo?¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Ethan!¡±¡±¡±


    The Fairies all cheered and shouted in unison, the sight of which made Ethan wish that he could toss them all back to the Celestial Domain so that the party would regain its peace and quiet.


    But, since they all came to help him, he didn¡¯t have the heart to ask them to go back. He could only force himself to turn a blind eye to their antics. At the end of the day, he knew that they wouldn¡¯t hurt or cause trouble for anyone¡­ at least, that was what he hoped.


    Wace, who had just finished drinking his wine, smiled as he nced at the Heads of the Protector ns.


    ¡°See?¡± Wace smirked. ¡°I told you that we raised him properly.¡±


    As someone who had taught Ethan how to break the Domain of his opponents, he was pleasantly surprised that the young man was able to choose the most effective method in neutralizing his sister¡¯s ability.


    Although a slight mishap had happened, the Party continued as it should, with the addition of the mischievous Fairies, who made the party more lively and fun for everyone.


    As for Ethan, he allowed Emma to pour him a drink while he thought of ways to cross the gap between him and his sister.


    Joanne, who was sulking inside her bedroom, gritted her teeth and clenched her fists in anger before punching her pillow repeatedly.


    Clearly, she wasn¡¯t happy with how things ended, especially since her n to embarrass Ethan in front of everyone failed miserably.

 Chapter 629 Is This A Joke?

    <h4>Chapter 629 Is This A Joke? </h4>


    A day after the feast was held in the castle, the Heads of the Protector ns gathered together to discuss Ethan¡¯sing-of-age ceremony.


    Traditionally, those who took this trial would enter the Sacred Cave in order to undergo the Heart Trials or aplish an act that would benefit Caer Wydion as a whole.


    They originally nned to send Ethan to the Sacred Cave, where he''d take the test. But just this morning, a letter arrived in the residences of the Patriarchs and the Matriarchs of the Four Protector ns.


    ¡°There is no mistake,¡± Fortuna said as she looked at the four letters ced beside each other, forming a square. ¡°It came from our Lord.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this a bit too dangerous?¡± Thorric, the Dwarven Patriarch,mented. ¡°The Sacred Cave is one thing, but our Lord wished for him to enter the Gate of Okeanos. This is extremely dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± the Matriarch of the Elves, Heleth, nodded. ¡°One mistake, and the Young Master might end up trapped in the river of time. This is simply too dangerous. Does he perhaps know of what happened between the Young Master and the Young Miss? If so, is this his way of punishing the Young Master?¡±


    ¡°As much as our Lord spoils our Young Miss, I don¡¯t think that he would go that far,¡± Enzo voiced his opinion. ¡°He must have a good reason for doing this.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe he doesn¡¯t have a reason,¡± Fortuna said after careful deliberation. ¡°Perhaps the Lord just wants to see how things will turn out once the Master enters the river that traverses the entire world, as well as time and space.¡±


    Enzo, Heleth, and Thorric were really against the idea, but since this was their Lord¡¯s orders, they were unable to disobey his arrangement. No one in Car Wydion dared to defy their Master''s orders, which made them want to believe that there was a deeper reason for this arrangement.


    ¡°It says that the Young Master must take the Trial tomorrow at noon.¡± Heleth sighed. ¡°Who wants to inform him about this quest?¡±


    The four of them nced at each other.


    Clearly, none of them wanted to be THAT person who had to break the news to Ethan about his trial.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Fortuna volunteered in resignation. ¡°Make the necessary arrangements. Ensure that the Young Master will have enough food and drinking water just in case he ends up in a ce where he is unable to hunt or find water.¡±


    The other three Leaders nodded their heads and adjourned their meeting. Further discussions was pointless because the decision has already been made for them.


    Fortuna, Emma¡¯s mother, was extremely worried. The River of Okeanos was a ce that even they didn''t dare to step into.


    Those who had been swept away by the river were never seen again. To prevent the same tragedy from happening, they ced a powerful seal on it, preventing others from going near it.


    But tomorrow, that seal would be removed, and their Young Master, who had just arrived in Caer Wydion, would dive in it to perform hising-of-age ceremony.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Fortuna to find Ethan.


    Since Emma was always with the young man, all she needed to do was find Emma. She had a way of finding the location of her daughter, and soon, she found Ethan without any problem.


    ¡°Young Master, the trial that you will take for youring-of-


    age ceremony has been chosen,¡± Fortuna said respectfully. ¡°Tomorrow at noon, you will enter the River of Okeanos. Once you are able to return, the trial will immediately end, giving you a passing mark.¡±


    The moment Emma and Lilith heard that Ethan¡¯s trial was to enter into the River of Okeanos, their faces turned pale, almost losing all their colors.


    ¡°Mother, is this a joke?¡± Emma asked, forgetting that she was not only talking to her Mother but also the current Matriarch of the Meredith n.


    Fortuna didn¡¯t find fault in Emma¡¯s outburst, for she had the same reaction when she learned about Ethan¡¯s mission.


    ¡°I wish it was,¡± Fortuna replied. ¡°Trust me, I also wish that it was just a joke. We originally decided to let the Young Master enter the Sacred Cave, but a letter from the Lord arrived, stating the contents of the Trial.¡±


    Lilith, who had been listening from the side, clenched her fists, knowing that there was no way for her to apany Ethan on his trial.


    Even if she merged with the young man¡¯s shadow, the moment he entered the River of Okeanos, she would immediately be expelled due to the restrictions ced on it.


    Ethan, who had Mimir¡¯s Wisdom, simply searched for information about the river and was surprised when he read what was written about it.


    ording to Mimir¡¯s Wisdom, the flow of the River of Okeanos epassed the entire world. However, that wasn¡¯t all.


    The river had branches that could potentially send anyone caught in its currents to the past or the future.


    Although the chances were small, the chances still existed, making it an incredibly dangerous ce to visit.


    If Ethan were to be stranded somewhere in Midgard, the young man would be able to return safely to Caer Wydion or the Shire Continent since he could swim in the sea or fly in the sky.


    But if he were stranded in the past or the future, even if he were to return home, he might no longer see the people he wanted to see.


    ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± Emma inquired. ¡°Maybe you can change the trial. It doesn¡¯t have to be this dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an order from the Lord,¡± Fortuna said sadly. ¡°You already know that his words arew. We cannot disobey.¡±


    Ethan, who had just finished reading the information he got from Mimir¡¯s Wisdom, pondered for a bit.


    He wasn¡¯t really afraid of going to the river since he was confident that he would be able to survive no matter where he was sent.


    His only concern is the possibility of being trapped in the future or the past.


    Having already experienced what it was like to be trapped in the past, he frankly wasn¡¯t looking forward to being stuck in a situation like that again.

 Chapter 630 Fate Has Other Plans For Him

    <h4>Chapter 630 Fate Has Other ns For Him</h4>


    ¡°The Lord has left another important message in the letter,¡± Fortuna stated. ¡°If the Young Master rejects this trial, he will not be allowed to return to Caer Wydion, and he will be emunicated from the Valentin Family.¡±


    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that a bit too harsh?¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t help but stutter after hearing Fortuna¡¯s words. ¡°Is this because of what happened during the party? Did the Lord perhaps not like what happened between the Young Master or the Young Miss?¡±


    Fortuna shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is that the Young Master needs to make a choice. Return to the Shire Continent and forget his background, or take the trial and learn about his true identity.¡±


    Fortuna then nced at Ethan with a worried gaze. Since her daughter was now Ethan''s Promised One, she was worried that the trial would distance the two from each other.


    ¡°We will wait for the Young Master¡¯s decision until the sun rises,¡± Fortuna said. ¡°Young Master, please carefully think about whether you should ept this trial or not. If you think it''s too dangerous, feel free to reject it. I¡¯m sure that the Lord would change his mind in a year or two and call you back to take a different test.¡±


    Ethan nodded, knowing that this wasn¡¯t an easy decision to make. He would need some time to weigh the pros, and cons of this trial.


    He might be curious about his identity, but it didn¡¯t mean that he would be willing to take such a risk and obey the orders of this Lord, whom he hadn¡¯t even seen once in his life.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half, on the other hand, frowned. Even he didn¡¯t expect that Ethan¡¯sing-of-age trial would be something like taking a dip in the River of Okeanos.


    But, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    This was Ethan¡¯s life, and he wanted the young man to make the choices that would shape his own future.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, inside Joanne¡¯s Room¡­


    ¡°Grandpa, you finally returned!¡± Joanne happily sat on thep of her grandfather, who only visited the castle during her birthday. ¡°Grandpa, I wish you hade sooner. Thatmoner who arrived here two days ago bullied me!¡±


    The little girlined and acted like a spoiled kid, making the handsome man with short gray hair chuckle.


    ¡°You should get along with your brother, Joanne,¡± the man said with a smile. ¡°Family is important. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve always wanted a brother or sister? You have one now. Why aren¡¯t you getting along with him?¡±


    ¡°I hate him, Grandpa,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him as my brother. I hope he fails his trial and leaves this ce at once!¡±


    Her Grandfather only smiled faintly before patting his granddaughter¡¯s head.


    ¡°Actually, he¡¯s about to perform an extremely difficult trial,¡± the Gray-Haired Manmented. ¡°He is going to challenge the River of Okeanos. As to where the currents will take him, only Fate will know.¡±


    ¡°The River of Okeanos?¡± Joanne frowned because she had never heard of it. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a river that travels around the world,¡± the Gray-Haired Man replied. ¡°I got lucky when I took that Trial. That''s where I met your grandmother, and she fell in love with me at first sight.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But Grandma said that it was the other way around,¡± Joanne corrected. ¡°She said that it was you who fell in love with her at first sight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your Grandma. She has already be senile with age.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who are you calling senile, you stupid old man?¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Joanne jumped off her Grandpa¡¯sp and ran toward her Grandma, giving her a tight hug.


    An extremely beautiful woman, who seemed to be only in her early thirties, picked up her granddaughter and kissed her cheeks as a greeting.


    ¡°Grandma, Grandpa said that you fell in love with him at first sight,¡± Joanne said sweetly.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± the beautiful woman replied. ¡°He got down on his knees and begged me to be his wife, promising to give me the moon and the stars. Listen, Joanne¡ªif you happen to meet a man like that when you grow up, make sure to tell me. I promise that I will feed them to the fish.¡±


    The Gray-Haired Man coughed awkwardly, not expecting that his wife would appear out of nowhere.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in the Lands of Saraqael?¡± the Gray-


    Haired Man asked. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°The same reason why you are here,¡± the beautiful woman replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Vincent and Lleu are standing guard. There is no way that our enemies will get past them so easily.¡±


    The Gray-Haired man sighed before reluctantly nodding his head.


    ¡°So, have you seen him?¡±


    ¡°I saw him before I came here.¡±


    The beautiful woman smiled faintly as she recalled the face of her grandson, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for nearly eighteen years.


    ¡°I liked his eyes,¡± the beautiful woman said as she sat on Joanne¡¯s bed and ced her pouting granddaughter on herp.


    ¡°I liked them too.¡± the Gray-Haired Man nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would regain his power even after Catherine destroyed his Magic Circuits. It¡¯s truly a miracle.¡±


    The beautiful woman agreed. ¡°Indeed. It seems that Fate has other ns for him.¡±


    Joanne, who had been left out of the discussion, cursed her no-good brother, whom she didn¡¯t want to recognize in her heart.


    Usually, when her grandparents came to the castle to visit, they would spoil and pamper her, giving her whatever she wanted.


    But now, they were just talking about Ethan, which made her pout.


    The beautiful woman chuckled after noticing the dissatisfaction in her granddaughter¡¯s face.


    She then lightly pinched her cheeks, before kissing her forehead.


    ¡°Joanne, at the end of the day, he is still your brother,¡± the beautiful woman said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you like him or not. It will not change the fact that the two of you are family, and I want you to remember that.¡±


    ¡°B-But, he said that his surname is Gremory,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°Why would he want to keep that dog name if he wants to be part of our family?¡±


    ¡°Ady of your standing mustn''t use these kinds of words, Joanne,¡± the beautiful woman answered. ¡°There is nothing wrong with letting him keep his family name.


    ¡°After all, they were the ones who raised him. In his eyes, his adoptive family is his real family, unlike us who only appeared now that he has grown older.¡±


    The beautiful woman exchanged a knowing nce with her husband, making the Gray-Haired man smile bitterly.


    Back then, they were forced to make a difficult decision in order to save one of their most precious family members.


    The trial that Ethan was about to take part in wasn''t entirely their decision either.


    No.


    It was decided by their Patron, the one allowing the Valentin Family to wield incredible powers.


    The Gray-Haired man was once a powerless person. Only after bing a Warlock did he gain a power so strong that it turned every nation in the world into his enemy.


    Now, the same Patron who granted him that power wanted to test the child whom the Valentin Family had been forced to abandon due to an incident that was outside of their control.


    He had high hopes for Ethan¡¯s potential, and if possible, he hoped that the Patron of the Valentin Family would have Ethan take over the mantle of his Grandfather and finish the job, which the Gray-Haired Man had abandoned halfway.

 Chapter 631 May The Winds Of Fortune Smile Upon You

    Chapter 631 May The Winds Of Fortune Smile Upon You


    ??After careful deliberation and thinking, Ethan found himself staring at the entrance of a sealed cave along with his two lovers Emma and Lilith, and his adoptive father, Wace.


    Just behind Ethan, the Elders of the Protector ns were busy unraveling theplex seal that had been ced over the entrance of the cave, which led to one of the branches of the River of Okeanos.


    Fortuna, Enzo, Thorric, and Heleth stood behind the Elders and looked at the entrance of the cave with solemn gazes.


    At their center were Joanne and her Handmaidens.


    The young girl came because she wanted to see the River of Okeanos, which she had only heard about in passing from her Grandfather and Grandmother.


    Emma and Lilith tried to convince Ethan to skip the trial because he didn¡¯t need to prove anything.


    Even those who were born in Caer Wydion and were part of the Four Protector ns thought that this trial was simply too much.


    For them, it didn¡¯t really matter if Ethan was recognized as a member of the Valentin Family or not.


    They would still stay by his side even if they were to be exiled from their families.


    Ethan truly appreciated his lovers¡¯ concern for him and was reminded once again of how much they loved him.


    But, he had his own reasons for taking the trial.


    First off, he wanted to know the real reason why he had been abandoned as an infant.


    He didn¡¯t like the thought of having some unknown enemy trying to find him and attack him when he least expected it.


    Although he was confident that he would be able to defend himself, there were still things he was worried about. After all, he was no longer alone.


    The young man didn¡¯t want to get his family, lovers, and friends involved in some kind of hidden war that even he was not aware of.


    It would be much better if he got to know who his enemies were, so he could properly defend himself and even take the initiative to attack them on his own.


    The second reason he decided to take the trial was because of the fact that he believed that he needed to confront the past so that he could move forward into the future.


    He had no intention of running away or closing his eyes to escape reality. His family would not stop existing just because he refused to recognize them.


    At the end of the day, the blood of the Valentin Family still flowed in his veins.


    Emma, Lilith, and Enzo also made him realize that his background wasn¡¯t simple.


    In Eastshire, he was being antagonized by the High-Ranking Nobles, which included the Asta Family and the Kerr Family.


    There was also the issue regarding those who were still dissatisfied with the fact that he had gained Queen Celestia¡¯s Legacy.


    Ethan was strong. There was no doubt about it, and he was aware of it.


    But, he also understood that he alone would not be enough to protect the people who were important in his life.


    If he couldmand the Four Protector ns using his position as one of the Heirs of the Valentin Family, then he would be able to focus his attention elsewhere.


    He had already met his mother and sister, but he hadn¡¯t seen his Father.


    The young man had many questions, and he wanted the answers to them.


    And the only way he could get them was toplete the trial and gain what was meant to be his through his birthright.


    While there were risks involved, it was a calcted risk.


    Ethan had also considered the possibility of getting sent to the past or the future.


    But after giving it some thought, he realized that there was no need for him to worry.


    He wasn¡¯t alone.


    Sebastian and his Other Half would still be around to guide him if ever he got lost.


    Together, the three of them would be able to work something out so that he would be able to return to where his loved ones were waiting for him.


    With these thoughts swirling inside his head, the seal of the cave was finally undone.


    The Elders inspected the cave first before asking Ethan to follow them inside.


    Wace, Emma, and Lilith also followed Ethan because they wanted to be with him until he dove into the River of Okeanos.


    The Heads of the Protector ns and Joanne were thest to enter.


    Everyone walked for nearly ten minutes until the sound of flowing water reached their ears.


    The Elders stood two meters away from the river, holding torches to light the way.


    Despite being inside the cave, the River of Okeanos was shining a bright blue color.


    Even from a distance, Ethan could feel the strong spiritual and magical power oozing from it, making his face turn serious.


    ¡°You only have one mission,¡± Fortuna dered. ¡°No matter where the river takes you, you are to return to Caer Wydion.


    ¡°Once you have finished this task, you will be allowed to enter the Altar of Storms, where all the information of the Valentin Family is documented. You will also gain the authority tomand the Protector ns to do your bidding.¡±


    Fortuna, Enzo, Thorric, Heleth, and the Elders of the Four Protector ns pressed their fist over their chests and bowed their heads toward Ethan.


    ¡°¡°¡°May the winds of Fortune smile upon you, Young Master.¡±¡±¡±


    Ethan turned around to look at his father, and thetter nodded before cing his hand on the young man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I will stay here and wait for you, but only until two months from now,¡± Wace stated. ¡°If you¡¯re not back by then, I will return to Eastshire and wait for you there. Make sure toe back soon, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Ethan nodded.


    After getting his father¡¯s blessing, Ethan faced Emma and Lilith.


    He kissed their lips and gave both of them a hug, which made Fortuna and Enzo smile faintly.


    ¡°I will wait for you no matter how long it takes, Master,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°I, too, will wait for your triumphant return, Ethan,¡± Lilith smiled before whispering something in his ear. ¡°When you return, I want you to make me yours.¡±


    Ethan nodded, pulled his lovers close to him, and gave them one final hug.


    Joanne looked at this scene with a smirk. She hoped that this would be herst time seeing the person whom she refused to recognize as her brother.


    After steeling his nerves, Ethan finally turned around to face the river.


    He walked toward it calmly with firm steps.


    However, when he was only a few meters away from the river, something unexpected happened.


    A giant, shadowy hand rose from its surface and flew over Ethan¡¯s head.


    A secondter, a scream reverberated inside the cave as the shadow hand grabbed Joanne and dragged her into the river.


    The members of the Four Protector ns quickly sprang into action to save their Young Miss.


    However, they soon found themselves frozen in ce, unable to move their bodies.


    ¡°Help me!¡± Joanne shouted desperately before her body disappeared under the water¡¯s surface, not even making a ssh.


    Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate to jump in after her.


    Due to his control over the Water Element, Ethan dove down like a seal and charged toward his sister, whose two hands were covering her mouth and nose.


    The Sea God¡¯s Trident emerged and dispelled the Shadow Hand that had a firm hold on Joanne¡¯s body.


    After that, Ethan grabbed her and created a dome of air, allowing his sister to breathe underwater.


    Joanne coughed repeatedly before taking deep breaths in order to regain herposure.


    While this was happening, Ethan tried to rise to the surface, but the currents of the river suddenly became much stronger than before, preventing the water bubble from floating upward.


    In the end, Ethan stopped forcing it, knowing that if he did, the water bubble might break, endangering his sister¡¯s life.


    Unable to do anything, he simply hugged Joanne and allowed the river to take them to wherever it wanted to take them.


    After what seemed like an hour or so, the current of the river finally slowed down, giving Ethan the opportunity to rise to the surface.


    He didn¡¯t know where they ended up nor did he know why the Shadowy Hand grabbed hold of Joanne when it was only him who was supposed to take the trial.


    When he broke out from the water¡¯s surface, Ethan noticed that a big boat made up of wood was about to hit them in a few seconds.


    Without wasting a second, he shot up from the water andnded on the deck of the wooden ship, still holding his sister in his arms.


    Before he could even catch his breath, the sound of weapons reached his ears, and he found himself encircled by warriors, whose swords were just a few inches away from piercing his body.

 Chapter 632 Is She Your Daughter?

    Chapter 632 Is She Your Daughter?


    ??¡°Ethan?¡±


    A familiar voice, which Ethan hadn¡¯t heard for several months reached his ears. He momentarily shifted his attention away from the warriors, who were all pinned down on the deck of the ship, unable to lift their bodies from the pressure that was keeping them in ce.


    Dainsleif had used the power of gravity to neutralize the immediate threats that had tried to attack his Master.


    Of course, he made himself invisible, for Ethan had forbidden him to show his true form out in the open.


    ¡°Is that really you, Ethan?¡±


    A girl with long brown hair and brown eyes looked at the young man in disbelief. She never thought that she would see him again in her life.


    ¡°Princess Ramona?¡± Ethan called out with an uncertain tone. Just like the Princess, he was also doubting whether there was something wrong with his eyes or not.


    After hearing the young man mention her name, the 12th Princess of the Magdar Kingdom didn¡¯t hesitate to cry out and jump into his arms.


    Ethan had no choice but to temporarily release his hold on his sister, in order to catch the Princess, who was now sobbing in his embrace.


    ¡°I thought I would never see you again,¡± Princess Ramona said as tears fell from her eyes. ¡°I returned to the City of Zentris after half a year, but you and Lily were no longer there. I asked the Allied Tribes, but they said that you have returned to the future.¡±


    The girl¡¯s pained sobs made Ethan sigh internally. He then patted her head in order to help calm her down.


    Unfortunately, it had the opposite effect, and Princess Ramona only cried harder.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Joanne, who didn¡¯t care about the touching scene in front of her, asked with a frown. ¡°Do you know these people?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied as he continued to pat the head of the crying Princess in his arms. ¡°We have traveled back in time, and we''re currently in the Magdar Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡± The frown on Joanne¡¯s face deepened after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply. ¡°This is no time to make a joke. We need to return to Caer Wydion as soon as possible. Why must I be stuck in the same ce as you? I¡¯m not even supposed to take this trial.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Joanne,¡± Ethan looked at his surroundings in order to better assess the situation. ¡°This is no time for internal conflict. Even if you were to return to Caer Wydion, we are trapped hundreds of years in the past.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even born at this time. Take your time to assess the situation first, alright? There are no Protector ns here to protect you. One mistake, and you will be trapped here forever.¡±


    It took a while for Joanne to fullyprehend what Ethan was talking about.


    After remembering that the River of Okeanos not only traveled around the world but could also traverse space and time, the spoiled girl¡¯s face became grim.


    ¡°T-Then, what should we do?¡± Joanne stuttered. ¡°We should head back to the future and return to Caer Wydion as soon as we can.¡±


    Seeing his sister start to panic, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.


    Having experienced it firsthand, he understood how difficult it was to ept being stuck in a ce not only thousands of miles away from home but also separated from your current timeline by hundreds of years.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is a way for us to travel back to our time,¡± Ethan said in order to reassure his sister that everything was going to be fine. ¡°For now, just calm down.¡±


    Ten minutester, Princess Ramona finally regained her calm and invited Ethan and Joanne to her private quarters on the ship, where the three of them could talk.


    ording to the Princess of the Magdar Kingdom, it had been six months since she had seen him and Lily in the City of Zentris.


    This meant that not a lot of time had passed since they had left, so the people of Zentris would surely remember him if he returned.


    ¡®Since we are here, then returning to the present is not a problem,¡¯ Sebastian stated. ¡®But, I will need to focus on gathering a huge amount of magical power in order to send you and your sister back to the present.


    ¡®Should I start saving magic now? Let me just warn you that while I am in this mode, I will not be able to help you in any way. If you try to summon me in your Celestial Domain, the magic I have saved will be used up, and I will have to start again from scratch.¡¯


    Ethan didn¡¯t even need to think before replying to Sebastian¡¯s warning.


    ¡®Start saving magic now, Sebastian,¡¯ Ethan replied. ¡®Our priority is to return to the present.¡¯


    ¡®I understand,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®I will now go into Magic Saving Mode. You can still talk to me anytime, but anything more than that is beyond me.¡¯


    Ethan nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Ethan, who is this girl?¡± Princess Ramona asked. ¡°Is she your daughter with Lily? The two of you look simr.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Joanne arched an eyebrow. ¡°I am not this man¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister, Joanne,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Joanne, this is Princess Ramona from the Magdar Kingdom. I hope that the two of you can get along and be good friends.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Why should I get along with this girl?¡± Joanneined before changing the subject. ¡°Since the two of you know each other, does this mean that this is not your first time traveling to the past?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here before,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°And if my guess is right, it will take us some time to return to the future.¡±


    ¡°How long are we talking about?¡± Joanne inquired.


    ¡°Months,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°Maybe even more than a year.¡±


    ¡°¡­ More than a year?¡±


    ¡°Mmm. But, you don¡¯t have to worry about the time difference. Even if we stay here for a year, I have a way that will allow us to return to the present, with just a month passing after we fell into the river.¡±


    Joanne could tell that Ethan wasn¡¯t lying and that the confidence in his voice was real.


    This meant that they really would be able to return to the present no matter how long they stayed in the past.


    ¡°Just treat this as a vacation,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°You¡¯ve been cooped up in Caer Wydion for a long time, right? Sometimes, a change in scenery will allow you to learn many different things. It might even be helpful in raising the proficiency of your magic.¡±


    Princess Ramona, who was sitting on Ethan¡¯sp, looked at Joanne calmly.


    However, she was anything but calm.


    After seeing her first crush appear in front of her again, she was thinking about how she wanted to spend this miraculous time with him and get to know Ethan¡¯s sister, who seemed to hate her brother just as much as Princess Ramona hated her own brothers.


    Princess Ramona didn¡¯t know why Joanne hated Ethan, but she wished to know more about him through her, and with it, she hoped that Joanne would be her best friend, which was something that she currently didn¡¯t have in her life.

 Chapter 633 Row Bully Boys Row [Part 1]

    Chapter 633 Row Bully Boys Row [Part 1]


    ??¡°By the way, where is this ship headed, Princess?¡± Ethan asked, making Ramona pout.


    ¡°Just call me Ramona, Ethan,¡± Ramona replied, ignoring Ethan¡¯s question. ¡°Stop calling me Princess.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± Ethan shook his head. ¡°If I called you Ramona in public, people might think it rude, or think that I¡¯m not showing you respect. Also, it might lower your standing as a candidate to be the next ruler of the Magdar Kingdom.¡±


    Princess Ramona frowned, but she knew that the young man was right. However, she decided to make himpromise by giving a suggestion.


    ¡°Then, just call me Ramona when it¡¯s just you and Joanne,¡± Princess Ramona proposed. ¡°Okay?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Understood, Ramona.¡±


    The young Princess then smiled sweetly before giving Ethan a hug.


    Hugging him calmed her down, and fortunately, the young man didn''t push her away, which made her very happy.


    ''This is pure bliss,'' Princess Ramona thought, while praying that she wasn''t having a dream.


    Because if she was, she wanted to stay asleep for a little while longer.


    Joanne looked at this scene with disdain because she still didn¡¯t know why the brother that she didn¡¯t n to recognize was very popr.


    ¡°Now can you tell me where this ship is headed?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°We¡¯re headed to the Ind of the Kings,¡± Princess Ramona answered. ¡°All Candidates must go there in order to make a pledge to serve the Kingdom. My brothers are probably already there since I was thest to leave the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Are they still sending people to assassinate you?¡± Ethan narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Princess Ramona replied. ¡°Father has sent me some of his trusted guards, who protect my residence. So far, there have not been any attacks that I am aware of. But, there might have been some skirmishes in ces that I cannot see.¡±


    The princess¡¯ body subconsciously trembled because her rtionship with her brothers had been strained as ofte.


    However, after Ethan threatened to drown the Magdar Kingdom with the power of the Tide Bringer, they started to hesitate whether it would be wise to antagonize such a powerful existence.


    Ethan¡¯s and Lily¡¯s return to the future had been kept a tightly guarded secret by the Allied Tribes, who currently resided in the City of Zentris.


    Everyone knew that the Tidebringer was the Guardian of the Lands of stor, so as long as they kept silent, no one would dare try to dere war on the Allied Tribes ever again.


    Even the Orcs, Goblins, and other Monsters no longer bothered to antagonize them, especially after what happened in the battle with the Necromancer.


    They only told Princess Ramona that the Tidebringer and his wife had already left because Ethan asked them to do so.


    Princess Ramona was Lily¡¯s first disciple, so she got preferential treatment from the Allied Tribes.


    ¡°I guess we came at the right time.¡± Ethan patted the Princess¡¯ head. ¡°As long as I am here, your brothers will not dare to even touch a strand of your hair.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Princess Ramona hummed as she continued to hug Ethan.


    Right now, she had too many enemies, and she didn¡¯t know who to trust.


    She knew that she could trust her father, but she also understood that he couldn¡¯t give her favorable treatment because it would just make her an eyesore to the other Princes¡¯ who were eyeing the throne.


    Even the guards, who were in the ship, were people that were assigned to her by her father.


    However, she didn¡¯t trust any of them.


    The only ones she trusted with her life were Ethan and Lily, who didn¡¯t care for the riches, influence, or power that they would gain if they were to help her sit on the throne of the Magdar Kingdom.


    This was why they were special in her eyes.


    They were her teachers, her close friends and, to a certain extent, the only people that she had opened her heart to.


    She even confessed her feelings to Ethan, hoping that he and Lily would remain in the Lands of stor, so she could live with him forever.


    But, that wasn¡¯t meant to happen.


    However, due to Fate¡¯s design, she was once again reunited with her first love and with him by her side, she felt safe and secure.


    ¡°Ramona?¡± Ethan asked in concern when he noticed that the youngdy in his arms had stopped talking and moving.


    It was then when he heard her soft sleeper breaths, which informed him that the princess had fallen asleep.


    She hadn¡¯t been sleeping well as ofte because every small sound she heard in the middle of the night would wake her up, thinking that she was under attack.


    Lily had told her how to use her magic properly, so that she could defend herself.


    But, at the end of the day, she was just a twelve-year-old girl, who just wanted to live in peace.


    Unfortunately for her, she was blessed with strong magical powers.


    This made her a threat to her brothers, who wished for her to be eliminated, so that they would have one less rival for the throne of the Magdar Kingdom.


    Ethan gentlyid the Princess on the bed before looking outside of the window of her cabin.


    Since they were sailing in the sea, he could sense anything within his Domain.


    He gazed at the dozens of ck dots in the horizon, who were headed in their direction at a rapid pace.


    All of them were ships, and from the looks of it, they were targeting the ship where Princess Ramona was currently at.


    Suddenly, he heard a knocking sounding from the door of the cabin.


    ¡°Princess! Enemy ships are approaching us from the east,¡± a Guard shouted anxiously. ¡°Do not leave your room at all costs! We will deal with them without fail!¡±


    After saying those words, only the sound of hurried footsteps reached Ethan¡¯s ears.


    He had ced Princess Ramona inside a protective bubble, which had a soundproof ability.


    This meant that she couldn¡¯t hear anything that was happening outside the bubble, allowing her to sleep peacefully.


    ¡°Joanne, want to vent your frustration on some people who wish to kill us?¡± Ethan asked his sister, who was sitting on a chair with her eyes closed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time on small fries,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°If you wish to deal with them, you can deal with them yourself.¡±


    After losing to Ethan during the celebration party, Joanne asked around to get a better understanding of the person who suddenly barged into her peaceful life.


    It was then when she was informed that the young man was able to manipte any body of water, and his specialty was controlling the sea.


    Since that was the case, she wanted to observe how Ethan fought for real.


    During the party, it was the Ancient Wendigo and the Fairies who fought for him.


    She wasn¡¯t able to glimpse a fraction of Ethan¡¯s power, which was why she nned to sit this one out, so that she would know her ¡°enemy¡± better.


    Before following Princess Ramona to her room, Joanne had silently dropped a small doll on the deck, who used themotion to climb the ship¡¯s tallest mast.


    Ethan¡¯s sister could see through the eyes of her dolls, which was also the reason why she had closed her eyes, so that she could get a better view of the young man¡¯s abilities.


    But, Ethan didn¡¯t do anything.


    He allowed the ships, who seemed to be Pirate Ships, toe closer until they were only hundreds of meters away from their ship.


    The enemy forces immediately surrounded Princess¡¯ Ramona¡¯s ship and made a deration.


    ¡°If you wish to live, surrender the Princess to us peacefully! Resist and all of you will be killed down to thest man!¡±


    Ethan smiled faintly after hearing the ultimatum that the leader of the Pirates gave.


    He still didn¡¯t make a move because he was waiting to see if there were double agents, or traitors among the guards that were protecting the princess.


    The young man understood that the Princess had been living a very precarious lifestyle because she didn¡¯t know who she could trust, and which of them were working for her brothers as spies.


    Just as he expected, a banging sound was heard on the door.


    ¡°Come out, Princess! The Pirates are demanding that you surrender, so that everyone in this ship will be spared!¡± an anxious voice came from the other side of the door. ¡°We want to live, so please, won¡¯t you surrender to them peacefully? I¡¯m sure that they will not harm you.¡±


    Ethan wanted tough at the man¡¯s desperate attempt to get on Princess Ramona¡¯s good side.


    The mere fact that they were trying to harm a twelve-year-old girl, who just wished to be left alone, made him wish to start a massacre.


    However, he endured. This was not the right time to strike.


    Also, even if all the Pirates were to work together, the young man wasn¡¯t afraid.


    All of them were fighting in his Domain, and the majority of the Pirates were just ordinary people.


    Just a single thought from him and the sea would answer his call.


    It was a very simple matter for him to flip over the Pirate Ships, which would make the Pirates panic.


    But, he didn¡¯t do that.


    He was still waiting to see how the situation would unfold.


    Only when he had flushed out the traitors within Ramona¡¯s guards, would he deal with the Pirates, who had no idea who they were dealing with.


    Joanne, who had no idea what her brother was thinking, remained seated.


    Although she didn¡¯t like him, she recognized his abilities, which meant that she wasn¡¯t worried about what was going to happen next.


    Besides, even if Ethan didn¡¯t make a move, she was confident that, with her powers, she would be able to send the Pirates packing, and ensure they would never bother them again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 634 Row Bully Boys Row [Part 2]

    Chapter 634 Row Bully Boys Row [Part 2]


    ??The sound of banging could be heard on the door as more than one guard beseeched Princess Ramona to surrender to the Pirates, saying that they didn''t want to get killed.


    Seeing that the Princess hadn''t responded even after their begging, they started to hack at the door with their weapons.


    Just then, Ramona stirred on the bed.


    Ethan gradually dissipated the sound barrier so that the sounding from the door wouldn''t startle her. The moment Ramona heard the sounds of the door cracking, she leaped off the bed and hid behind Ethan¡¯s back.


    When the door finally copsed, three guards entered the room, their weapons drawn and ready to strike.


    ¡°Give us the Princess, and no one will need to get hurt,¡± one of the three Guards demanded. ¡°If you don¡¯tply, then don¡¯t me us for being forceful.¡±


    Ethan looked past the three guards and saw no other guards waiting for them outside the destroyed door.


    ¡®I guess these three are in cahoots with Ramona¡¯s brothers,¡¯ Ethan thought as he calmly looked at them, unaffected by the swords the three guards were pointing in their direction.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask again,¡± the Guard stated. ¡°Give us the Princess, or else¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else what?¡± Ethan asked with a smirk. "I''d like to hear what you n to do with me."


    ¡°I gave you a chance,¡± the Guard sneered. ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The other two guards sprang into action, but before they could even cross the distance between them and the handsome young man, three Water Snakes emerged from under Ethan¡¯s feet and coiled around the three guards, holding them in ce.


    ¡°Do you know these three guards?¡± Ethan asked the Princess who was hiding behind him.


    ¡°No,¡± Princess Ramona replied. ¡°They are the guards who were supervising this ship when I arrived at the port with my entourage.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ethan nodded in understanding before casually tossing the three guards out the window like cannon balls, making them fall into the water head first.


    This made the Pirates think that the ship that they had encircled was fighting back, prompting them all to attack by shooting ming arrows at Princess Ramona¡¯s ships.


    Their orders were to capture the Princess dead or alive, so they didn¡¯t mind if she got hurt in the process of their capture.


    This n might have worked in the past, but now that Ethan had arrived on the scene, whatever they did would not work.


    A dome of water covered Princess Ramona¡¯s ships, repelling the arrows that were being shot at it in every direction.


    A momentter, countless Water Snakes rose from the sea and started to smash the hulls of the ships, creating holes that allowed water to enter.


    The panic-stricken Pirates knew then and there that they might have made a mistake in targeting the Princess¡¯ ship.


    They received no reports that there was a powerful Mage who could use Water Magic among Princess Ramona¡¯s entourage.


    By the time they realized their mistake, it was already toote.


    No matter how hard they tried to row their ships to escape, there was nowhere in the open sea where they could go in order to escape Ethan.


    The young man didn¡¯t just n to make the ships sink.


    He nned to destroy thempletely, leaving no ce for the Pirates to escape.


    Soon, screams of fear, despair, and regret reverberated in the surroundings as the Water Snakes mercilessly smashed the Pirate ships to pieces, forcing the Pirates to abandon their ships.


    Naturally, these pirates tried to swim towards Princess Ramona¡¯s ship, but would Ethan allow them to do that?


    Of course not.


    He had plenty of questions to ask them, so he activated his Celestial Domain and tossed all the Pirates into it.


    The Fairies, who saw uninvited guestse in, all gathered to form a swarm and flew in their direction.


    After what happened at the celebration party, the Fairies developed a new hobby of fighting in close quarters.


    So, they all mobbed the pitiful Pirates who escaped the frying pan, only to be burned by the fiery fists and kicks of the Fairies who had lowkey be MMA Fighters.


    Ethan ordered them to not kill the Pirates because he nned to interrogate themter.


    With him around, he would ensure that no harm woulde to Princess Ramona anymore.


    When he and Lily were still stuck in the Lands of stor, both of them entertained the thought of supporting the Princess to be the new Queen of the Magdar Kingdom.


    But in order to do that, they would have to deal with her brothers, who wished for her death just so they would have one lesspetitor for the crown.


    Unfortunately, at that time, Lily and Ethan only had a few days left before they returned to the present.


    They didn¡¯t have enough time to ensure that their Disciple would sit on the throne and rule her kingdom safely after they had dealt with her pesky brothers.


    The Guards who were on the ship didn¡¯t know what happened. When they came back to their senses, they were already surrounded by a dome of water.


    When the dome disappeared, the only thing they saw were countless pieces of wooden nks floating on the sea and there was not a single Pirate in sight.


    Some of them checked the Princess¡¯ condition and were surprised to see that the door of her cabin had been destroyed.


    When they asked Ethan what happened, the young man only said that the spies sent by Ramona¡¯s Brothers had tried to capture her by force.


    When the Guards asked where these people were, Ethan only smiled, making the Guards look at him warily.


    They didn¡¯t have to be smart in order to connect the dots, so they instantly realized that what happened earlier might have been done by the handsome young man, who suddenly They didn¡¯t have to be smart in order to connect the dots, so they instantly realized that what happened earlier might have appeared in the middle of the sea to reunite with Princess Ramona.


    Joanne, who didn¡¯t see how the pirates disappeared, eyed Ethan with a solemn gaze.


    Her doll was unable to see anything because they were covered by a dome of water.


    Even so, what happened earlier was enough for her to understand that Ethan was indeed a terrifying opponent at sea.


    ¡®When I fight him again, I better make sure that there are no bodies of water around,¡¯ Joanne thought before crossing her arms over her chest.


    She was trying to learn Ethan¡¯s weaknesses so that the next time they fought, the one who would emerge victorious would be none other than her.


    With the pirates gone, the ship continued its voyage to reach the Ind of Kings.


    Two hourster, they finally reached their destination.


    When Princess Ramona¡¯s two brothers saw that she was safe and unharmed, a frown appeared on their faces.


    But when they saw Ethan disembark from the ship, both of them, as well as the Sorcerers who had chosen to support them, felt a suffocating presence wash over them.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes were cold and murderous, and he didn¡¯t bother to hide it.


    In fact, if the King of the Magdar Kingdom wasn¡¯t on the ind with them, he might have already captured all the Princes and made sure that neither one of them would be able to harm Princess Ramona ever again.


    When the King of the Magdar Kingdom, King Baldur, saw Ethan, a surprised look appeared on his face.


    ¡°Tidebringer, it¡¯s an honor for you to join us on this momentous asion,¡± King Baldur said with a smile.


    He and Ethan had be acquainted in the past after he had asked the young man to help protect his daughter to the best of his abilities.


    The King was also the one who gave Ethan the Silver Trident, Lightbringer, which was imbued with Holy Properties.


    Truth be told, he had been starting to worry because his daughter¡¯s ship was nowhere to be found as the time of the Oath Ceremony drew near.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, King Baldur,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I came here to observe and to support Princess Ramona as the next Crown Princess of the Magdar Kingdom.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s deration caused a stir through everyone present on the ind.


    The Tidebringer was the Deity whom the people in the Lands of stor worshiped.


    If he were here to support the young Princess to be the next Crown Princess, the people of the Magdar Kingdom would definitely rally under Princess Ramona¡¯s banner, for their Deity had chosen her to be their next ruler.


    Ethan¡¯s deration made King Baldur¡¯s face turn solemn.


    Although he recognized and even wished Princess Ramona to be the next ruler, he found it a bit distasteful for Ethan to use his influence to force him to make a decision.


    Of course, the other Princes also didn¡¯t like what he had done, so they made their opinions known in the hope that they would be able to intimidate their sister and make her back down from the fight for the throne.

 Chapter 635 The Tidebringer’s Threat

    <h4>Chapter 635 The Tidebringer¡¯s Threat </h4>


    ¡°Tidebringer, I greatly admire and respect you, but it is best that you do not meddle in the affairs of our Kingdom,¡± the Second Prince, who went by the name Prince Ross, said coldly.


    ¡°I agree with my brother,¡± the First Prince, Prince Dn, stated. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t interfere with the affairs of our kingdom.¡±


    The other Princes also voiced their concern, forcing Princess Ramona to lower her head because she couldn¡¯t bear to look at the res that were aimed in her direction.


    Her body would tremble from time to time, because there were also killing intent mixed among the stares that were boring into her small body.


    Ethan, who sensed Princess Ramona¡¯s difort, stood in front of her, blocking everyone¡¯s res from the Princess.


    ¡°I think all of you are making a big misunderstanding here,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°The Magdar Kingdom exists because I allow it to exist. The moment I decide to stop it from existing¡­ all of you will cease to exist.¡±


    At that exact moment,the Princes¡¯ as well as the Sorcerers who were ring at Princess Ramona earlier, suddenly felt a strong force descend upon their bodies, forcing them to kneel on the ground.


    Dainsleif, who was currently invisible, stood behind his Master and used the power of his Gravity Spell to bring the Princes¡¯ down a peg.


    The Ind of Kings wasn¡¯t a big Ind. It was just over a kilometer and a half long, and half a kilometer wide.


    It was surrounded by water in all directions, so if a fight were to truly break out, the one who would emerge the victor would be none other than Ethan.


    Only King Baldur was exempted from the powerful gravitational force that was forcing everyone to kneel because Dainsleif didn¡¯t target him as per Ethan¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Have mercy on my foolish children, Tidebringer,¡± King Baldur said calmly. ¡°Although they were a bit rude, this matter is indeed an affair of our Kingdom. If possible, I would like for you to respect our ways of doing things.¡±


    ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Ethan asked in a teasing tone.


    He was just a push away from tossing the Prince candidates into his Celestial Domain, where he would trap them until Princess Ramona was crowned the Queen of her Kingdom.


    Although Ethan was smiling, and seemed to be just joking around, King Baldur didn¡¯t n to take any chances and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that the benevolent Deity of the Lands of stor wouldn¡¯t resort to violence to settle this dispute,¡± King Baldur stated. ¡°I am giving my children an equal chance to sit on the throne. Only the fittest among them may take my ce and rule my Kingdom.¡±


    Ethan nodded because he understood that he was indeed being pushy.


    However, he didn¡¯t n to brush aside the things that happened a few hours ago.


    If he wasn¡¯t there to protect Princess Ramona then she would have already been captured by the Pirates, and might have never been seen or heard from again.


    ¡°Earlier, Princess Ramona¡¯s ships were attacked by Pirates,¡± Ethan dered. ¡°They demanded that she surrender, and allow them take custody of her. I¡¯m quite certain that this ploy was done by one, if not not more than one, of her brothers.


    ¡°Since I am supporting her candidacy as Queen, I will only give you a day to find out who the culprit is, and punish them ordingly. If I am not satisfied with how you handle things, I will make you regret it.¡±


    Ethan smiled, but his smile never reached his eyes.


    In fact, those who were on the ind, who saw his expression couldn¡¯t help but shudder because he was emitting a murderous intent.


    The teenage boy was no longer the ignorant and innocent young man, who would shy away from killing people.


    Princess Ramona was his and Lily¡¯s disciple, so he wouldn¡¯t just sit by and allow her to get bullied.


    ¡°I understand,¡± King Baldur replied. ¡°I will investigate this matter.¡±


    ¡°Remember, you only have one day,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°If you are unable to satisfy me, I will take matters into my own hands. Also, from this moment onwards, any act of aggression towards Princess Ramona is an act of aggression towards me.


    ¡°If you all wish to have a chance to be the next ruler of your Kingdom, make sure that you do not antagonize her, okay?¡±


    After Ethan finished his deration, Dainsleif removed the effect of the Gravity Field, allowing everyone in the ind to sigh in relief.


    The young man knew that he had to show a power that would make the Royal Family, and the Sorcerers who supported them, remember that the Tidebringer was not someone they could antagonize.


    Having been given an ultimatum, King Baldur dered the start of the Oath Ceremony.


    One by one, the candidates dered their oaths, assuring their supporters, as well as their rivals that they would rule their kingdom justly and fairly, if ever they were chosen by their Father to rece him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ethan said as he lightly patted Princess Ramona¡¯s head, who would be the next one to make her Oath on the King¡¯s Stone. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡± Princess Ramona nodded.


    She was only twelve years old and the youngest among the candidates.


    Although she was the most gifted child of the Royal Family, her father believed that she was still too young to shoulder such a heavy responsibility.


    However, since her power was something he couldn¡¯t ignore, he decided to add her as one of the candidates to the throne.


    Although he didn¡¯t regret his decision, he was starting to think that he might have been too hasty when he dered that Princess Ramona would be added to the list of candidates.


    If he didn¡¯t make her a candidate, she would have been trained to be a Priestess, or a Sorceress, who would be one of the Pirs of the Kingdom.


    She might have lived a different life, with none of her brothers aiming for her life.


    But, what was done was done.


    King Baldur had already made his decision, and he would stick with it regardless of the consequences of his actions.


    After the Oath-taking ceremony ended, he ordered the Princes to cooperate with his interrogation.


    He was not happy when he learned that his daughter had almost been captured by Pirates while at sea.


    Because of this, he used everything in his power to get to the bottom of things.


    King Baldur was a powerful Sorcerer in his own right.


    However,pared to Professor Barret, Professor Rinehart, Wace, Seff, and Enzo, he fell far too short.


    He wasn¡¯t bad, but in the eyes of those who lived in the future, his talents were only average.


    This was why he had high hopes for Princess Ramona, whose magic power had surpassed their expectations.


    After two hours of interrogation, King Baldur finally found the culprit, and it was none other than the Sixth Prince.


    The other Princes¡¯, who wished to have one lesspetitor, all worked together to pressure their father to revoke the Sixth Prince¡¯s im to the throne.


    King Baldur didn¡¯t say anything right away and, instead, nced in Ethan¡¯s direction.


    However, he felt a cold shiver run down his spine when he saw Ethan¡¯s cold gaze.


    The King wasn¡¯t a Saint, and he had also killed many people before getting the right to be the King of the Magdar Kingdom.


    So, he recognized right away that Ethan was looking at the Sixth Prince as if he was already a dead man.


    Although he didn¡¯t like what his son did, the Prince was still his son, and he couldn¡¯t bear to have him killed, especially right under his nose.


    ¡°You are no longer a son of mine,¡± King Baldur said coldly to the Sixth Prince, who immediately dropped to his knees to beg for forgiveness. ¡°You will be stripped of your title, and exiled from the Magdar Kingdom. You are no longer fit to carry my crown on your head.¡±


    The other Princes were very satisfied with their Father¡¯s deration, so theyughed at their idiotic brother in their heart.


    Their only regret was that he didn¡¯t seed in having Princess Ramona killed because truth be told, she was the thorn in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    However, now that the Tidebringer had made his appearance, they would have to think of subtle ways to eliminate her without arousing the young man¡¯s fury.


    They already saw that their Father would not hesitate to strip them of their title, and send them to exile, if their underhanded schemes were discovered.


    Because of this, they decided to lie low for the time being, and wait for the right opportunity to eliminate their sister, who suddenly found a strong backer, supporting her candidacy for the throne of the Magdar Kingdom.

 Chapter 636 Brother and Sister Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 636 Brother and Sister Compromise</h4>


    After taking an oath and dealing with the Sixth Prince, King Baldur and the members of the Royal Family returned to the Magdar Kingdom.


    The journey had been uneventful, and everyone managed to safely return without any problems.


    As Princess Ramona¡¯s most esteemed guests, King Baldur wanted to give Ethan and Joanne a vi near his personal residence, but the young man declined his offer.


    Ethan then added that since they hade to support Princess Ramona, it would be best if they stayed in her residence instead.


    In the end, the King reluctantly agreed and allowed Ethan to stay with his daughter.


    This naturally made Princess Ramona very happy. Not only did she reunite with Ethan, but he was also going to live with her.


    On the contrary, Joanne was still discontented. She didn''t want to stay anywhere here and wanted to go back home as soon as possible.


    However, since she knew nothing of the Magdar Kingdom and the current timeline they were stuck in, she decided to talk to her brother against her will.


    ¡°How do we return to the future?¡± Joanne asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m already working on it,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But it will take some time.¡±


    ¡°How long are we talking about?¡±


    ¡°At least half a year.¡±


    Unlike his past self, Ethan was moreposed since he already knew a way to return to the future.


    Sebastian could activate the pyramid at the center of the City of Zentris, allowing them to travel back to their original timeline.


    Since that was the case, the only thing he could do was wait.


    For the time being, he nned to help Princess Ramona secure the throne, which was something that he and Lily had wanted to do in the past.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Joanne inquired. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a faster way to get back home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There might be another way,¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°But I only know the method I used in the past.¡±


    Joanne was smart and mature for her age.


    Several months ago, Fortuna casually mentioned that her brother was attacked by bandits and was forced to enter a Nexus, which sent him to the past.


    Back then, the little girl, who still hadn¡¯t met her brother, thought that Ethan was pathetic to have been defeated by mere bandits.


    If it were her, she would have handled the situation easily without breaking a sweat.


    Seeing that Princess Ramona, King Baldur, and the Princes were familiar with Ethan, she swiftly figured that her brother had been transported to the Lands of stor and had found a way to return to the future.


    If not for that, she wouldn¡¯t be asposed as she was now.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ll be here for a while, why don¡¯t you and Ramona be friends?¡± Ethan proposed. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any friends because she¡¯s always cooped up in the pce. Also, your ages are about the same, so both of you should be able to get along just fine.¡±


    Joanne pondered a bit before nodding her head.


    Since she was stuck in the past and Ramona was a princess, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to befriend her.


    Aside from that, she was also curious about what kind of magic people used in the past. Ethan¡¯s idea was indeed good.


    ¡°Lastly, I introduced ourselves as brother and sister to everyone,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like me, but for your own safety, it will be best if you use my influence to intimidate those who wish to harm you.


    ¡°The Tidebringer is the Deity of the Lands of stor. As my sister, they will give you special treatment. However, don¡¯t abuse it. Remember that Princess Ramona has many enemies, and they might try to butter you up so that they can have a connection with me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! To think that these people refer to you as a Deity when you are clearly a fake,¡± Joanne sneered. ¡°But your proposal isn¡¯t that bad. Very well. I will use your influence as the Tidebringer and live afortable life here.


    ¡°Also, messing with the past sounds fun. If we make Ramona a Queen, will our names go down in history?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°When I returned to the present, I saw a statue of me and my fiancee, Lily, in a Port Town. Who knows? If you and Ramona became good friends, she might also build a big statue of you and call you the Guardian Deity of the Magdar Kingdom.¡±


    Joanne didn¡¯t realize it, but the corner of her lips curled up into a smile as she envisioned a giant statue of her built in the Magdar Kingdom.


    ¡®If that really happens, then I can brag to mother, father, grandpa, and grandma,¡¯ Joanne thought. ¡®I¡¯m sure that they will praise me for bing part of history!¡¯


    Joanne was a sheltered child, so she didn¡¯t know many things about the world. But she was fond of reading, and some of them were stories about heroes in farawaynds and Witches who made their names known in history.


    The mere thought of having bards sing songs of her adventure made her feel that spending half a year in the past wouldn¡¯t be that bad.


    Since she was certain that Ethan had a way to return to the future, she would just treat this experience as a long vacation, which she would tell her family about when she returned to Caer Wydion.


    Just as Joanne was thinking thoughts of grandeur, she and Ethan heard a knocking sound on the door, which made the two of them share a knowing nce with each other.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Ethan said.


    When the door opened, Princess Ramona entered with a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be having dinner soon, so I was wondering if you¡¯d like to dine inside the residence¡ªor should we have it on the balcony facing the sea? The stars are beautiful at night, so it will be a very romantic experience~¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I prefer eating with a beautiful view, so let¡¯s have dinner on the balcony if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that!¡± Princess Ramona nodded happily before leaving the room with a spring in her step.


    Joanne looked at the Princess who didn¡¯t even bother to close the door behind her as she left the room.


    ¡°That girl likes you very much,¡± Joanne said with a smirk. ¡°How about you send me to the future, while you stay here in the past? I¡¯m sure that the two of you will be a good couple after a few years.¡±


    Ethan ignored his sister¡¯s words and walked out of the room.


    Princess Ramona was truly endearing. But in his eyes, she was like the sister he never had. He never thought of her as a romantic partner.


    After all, she was only twelve years old. Ethan believed that she was just seeing him as her crush.


    He was certain that in a few years, she would be able to move on from her feelings for him and find an exceptional man who would love, care, and protect her for the rest of her life.


    Seeing that her teasing had no effect, Joanne pouted before following her no-good brother, whom she nned to defeat no matter what.


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half nced at each other and thought that perhaps getting sent to the past wasn¡¯t that bad of a thing.


    It would give Ethan and Joanne a lot of time to get to know each other. Perhaps as they spend more time, the distance between them would disappear.


    Both of them knew that, even though Joanne was being mean to Ethan, the young man would not do anything to harm his sister.


    They just hoped that time woulde when the little girl would open up to Ethan, and recognize him as her brother, which would definitely make the young man very happy.

 Chapter 637 Princess Ramona’s Prince Charming [Part 1]

    Chapter 637 Princess Ramona¡¯s Prince Charming [Part 1]


    ??When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was Joanne¡¯s cute sleeping face.


    Even as a girl, I couldn¡¯t help but feel attracted to her. Maybe it''s because she reminds me of Ethan, who was currently living in my residence.


    I never had the opportunity to spend time with girls my age because I was forbidden from leaving the pce and interacting with anyone.


    However, I believed that all those years of loneliness happened so that I could spend today and tomorrow with a smile on my face.


    As I looked at Joanne¡¯s sleeping face, I confirmed that she was indeed Ethan¡¯s sister.


    Her smooth, silky, long blue hair reminded me of the Tidebringer¡¯s hair, which charmingly fluttered in the breeze whenever he wasn¡¯t wearing a hairpin.


    Joanne¡¯s face was delicate and made her look like a beautiful doll, but she still shared simr features with Ethan, whom she tried so hard to deny during our talksst night.


    However, after careful prodding, I realized that Joanne didn¡¯t really know much about her brother.


    It was as if she had only spent a very short time with him. When I asked her about Ethan¡¯s favorite food, the answer she gave me was ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care.¡±


    As someone who had lived her life reading the moods of people, it saddened me that she didn¡¯t seem to get along with her brother.


    If Ethan were my brother, I would definitely do my best to get close to him and act like a spoiled child.


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t my brother, and the ones I had wanted nothing more than to send me into exile or eliminate mepletely.


    At times like this, I wished my mother was still alive.


    If she were here, maybe I wouldn''t have to suffer as much as I do now.


    Yesterday, I saw something that I¡¯d never seen before.


    Joanne was hugging something, and it looked really cute and fluffy.


    ¡®What is this thing?¡¯ I thought as I poked its head.


    Suddenly, the thing moved and raised its head to look at me.


    I almost jumped back out of fright, but fortunately, I didn¡¯t feel any malice or hostilitying from it.


    It just looked at me and remained in Joanne¡¯s embrace.


    Patting my chest in order to regain my calm, I decided to observe this thing, which seemed to be moving because of magic.


    ¡°Hello, are you Joanne¡¯s Familiar?¡± I asked.


    The thing, which I wouldter know as a Doll, shook its head as if to answer my question.


    ¡°Then, are you her friend?¡± I inquired.


    This time, the Doll nodded as if confirming my guess.


    ¡°Do you have a name?¡±


    ¡°Do you eat?¡±


    ¡°Do you take a bath?¡±


    I asked many questions, and the Doll would either shake or nod its head to answer my questions.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I talked to the doll, but it was cut when Joanne opened her eyes and looked at me with a confused look on her face.


    Even her confused face looked cute. If not for the fact that I was scared that she might get angry at me, I might have pinched her cheek to feel just how soft it was.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s right, I was sent to the past with that fool,¡± Joanne muttered.


    While Joanne was still in a daze, I decided to greet her good morning, which I hadn¡¯t said for a long time.


    ¡°Good morning, Joanne,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Mmm, good morning,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°Prepare my bath, and make sure to heat up the water a bit. Also, I like to eat fruit for breakfast. If you don¡¯t have fruit, porridge and milk will do. Make sure that the milkes from the finest cows. That¡¯s all, you may now go to work.¡±


    ¡®¡­ Did she just order me as if I was her maid?¡¯ I thought as I gazed at the girl who was rubbing her eye with her hand.


    But after thinking about it, I think it would be fun to have a change of pace!


    Getting out of the bed, I headed to the bathroom and drained the water from the small pool that served as my bathtub.


    After that, I refilled it with water and dropped a fireball in it in order to warm it up.


    My specialty was Ice Magic, but I didn¡¯t have any problem using other elements. The only downside was that it took me more effort to use thempared to using Ice Magic.


    Perhaps sensing that the bath was ready, Joanne entered the bathroom and raised her hand.


    ¡°Okay. Undress me and make sure to wash my clothester.¡±


    ¡®¡­This girl.¡¯


    However, being the timid person that I was, I felt a little intimidated, so I decided to do as she said.


    After removing her clothes, I couldn¡¯t help but gaze at her pale white skin. It was a stark contrast to my sun-kissed skin, which Ethan said made me look healthy and energetic.


    Joanne then dipped her small foot in the pool as if testing if the temperature was right.


    A look of satisfaction appeared on her face before she entered it to soak her body.


    A sigh escaped her lips, which made me wonder if it really felt that good.


    I didn¡¯t usually use magic to heat the water because it didn¡¯t matter to me that the water was cold.


    As someone who specialized in Ice Magic, I had very high resistance to coldness. Even if I jumped into freezing waters, I would be just fine.


    ¡°Hey, what are you waiting for?¡± Joanne asked after a minute had passed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to join me? The pool is big enough for the two of us.¡±


    ¡°C-Can I join you as well?¡± I asked half in doubt and half hoping that she wasn¡¯t just teasing me.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Joanne asked. ¡°Ah, but make sure to wash yourself first with water before you join me. It ismon etiquette to do that.¡±


    ¡®Is it reallymon etiquette?¡¯ I mused because that was the first time I was hearing such a thing. But, since she sounded confident with her words, I decided to just trust her.


    I carefully removed my clothes and folded them neatly before cing them in the basket where I usually put my clothes.


    After that, I used water magic just like Joanne did to wash my body before entering the pool with her.


    This was the first time I experienced bathing with someone else, and for some reason, I felt quite happy about it.


    ¡°Hey, do you really like that guy?¡± Joanne asked.


    ¡°That guy?¡± I asked back while tilting my head to the side. ¡°Who are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Ethan.¡±


    ¡°W-Why are you suddenly asking me something like this?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re like an open book,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what is so good about him, so why don¡¯t you tell me what you like about him? Who knows? If you cooperate with me, I might just help you, you know?¡±


    Joanne¡¯s words were like the sweet whisper of a devil, promising to give me what I wanted in exchange for entertainment.


    Yes.


    Entertainment.


    I could tell with a nce that she was just teasing me, but talking to her made me wish that I was as confident and as bold as her.


    Joanne was a girl who had a very strong presence. She always seemed to look down on everyone and didn¡¯t treat anyone as her equal.


    A part of me wished to gain a fraction of her boldness and courage, so I decided to take that step and answer her question even though I knew that she was just using my embarrassment for the purpose of her own entertainment.


    ¡°I guess I fell in love with Ethan after he saved me from the Sorcerers who were sent to kill me,¡± I replied. ¡°He was brave, powerful, and kind enough to help aplete stranger. I think those qualities of him make him very charming in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Heh, so he looked like a prince charming in your eyes, right?¡± Joanne inquired. ¡°Like those heroes written in Fairy Tales when they came to rescue the princess from the Evil Wizard or Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Fairy Tales?¡± I pondered. ¡°Are you referring to Folk Tales?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± Joanne nodded. ¡°So, you and your people call him Tidebringer, right? How about you tell me what this Tidebringer can do and why he is considered a Deity in the Lands of stor.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I will tell you everything I know about the Tidebringer,¡± I said with confidence.


    Ever since I met Ethan, I had searched the library for any information about the Tidebringer.


    I was confident that I had memorized everything that was written there, and so, I began to tell her the story about the benevolent Deity who hade from the sea and treated the Lands of stor as his home for a few hundred years.


    --------------


    A/N: Third Bonus Chapter will be posted tomorrow. I got carried away binge watching an anime series.

 Chapter 638 Princess Ramona’s Prince Charming [Part 2]

    Chapter 638 Princess Ramona¡¯s Prince Charming [Part 2]


    ??¡°A long long time ago, when the Magdar Kingdom had just been founded, a time of war and strife was upon thends of stor,¡± Princess Ramona began her story.


    ¡°It was worse in the south, where the various tribes were in a constant state of war to vie for supremacy. Even the Kobolds, who only wished to mine under the ground, were not spared from the eyes of those who wished to expand their territories.


    ¡°During this time, a young man with long blue hair suddenly emerged from the sea and stopped all the wars single-handedly. Anyone who defied him was easily subdued by his superhuman strength.


    ¡°One by one, the Conquerors were eliminated and disposed of. Whenever someone asked him his name, he would just shake his head and tell them that his name was not something he could say easily.


    ¡°Simply knowing his name could cause a great cmity upon those who gained this knowledge. For this reason, the people gave him the moniker Tidebringer, taken from his constant appearance and disappearance with theing and going of the tides.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t usually stay in thends of stor for a long time, but whenever he was around, it was the most peaceful time in this region.


    ¡°No one dared to make war in his presence. Even the brave Orcs and the mischievous Goblins behaved like good kids whenever he was around.¡±


    ¡°Heh~ sounds like a busybody to me,¡± Joanne interjected with a smirk. ¡°Maybe his n was to make everyone in thisnd subservient to him all along. I mean, if he tried to conquer your people, they would definitely fight back, so he chose the diplomatic route and branded himself a savior and peacemaker.


    ¡°And seeing that all of you are glorifying his name, it meant that he seeded. You know, my Grandpa once told me that truly strong individuals would reach a limit to their powers.


    ¡°In order to break this limit, they would need the power of Fate, and to generate that power, they need someone to believe in them. The more people who believed in them, the stronger the power of Fate that would descend upon their bodies, allowing them to be stronger than their former selves.


    ¡°Those who received the love and belief of millions of followers could even ascend to Godhood. Of course, I haven¡¯t seen a real God myself, but that¡¯s what my Grandfather said, so it must be true.¡±


    Princess Ramona listened to Joanne¡¯s statement and only smiled.


    ¡°What I told you is the story that themon people know about,¡± Princess Ramona said after Joanne finished talking. ¡°The real story ispletely different.¡±


    The Princess closed her eyes before taking a deep breath.


    ¡°The Tidebringer¡¯s home was a ce called Antis.¡± Princess Ramona sped her hands together as if offering a prayer. ¡°His parents were the Deity of the Sea, Arariel, and the Water Fairy Queen, Celestia. His birth was kept a tightly guarded secret, so no one knew who his parents were¡­¡±


    But, before she could finish saying the rest, Joanne raised her hand, prompting her to pause.


    ¡°If it is such a tightly guarded secret, and no one knew who his parents were, then how did you find out?¡± Joanne interjected with a smirk, making the Princess of the Magdar Kingdom pout.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you at least let me finish first?¡± Princess Ramona puffed up her cheeks, which made Joanne giggle.


    ¡°Fine~ continue your story, oh great princess of the Magdar Kingdom,¡± Joanne said in a teasing tone. ¡°But after you tell this¡­ fairy tale of yours, you will tell me how you came to know this story, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay. But you have to listen to me until the end, alright?¡± Princess Ramona eyed Ethan¡¯s sister, who just simply made a gesture for her to continue her story.


    Seeing that Joanne would no longer intervene, she continued her tale.


    ¡°One day, while the people of Antis were living their lives like they usually do, the Fomorians and their allies attacked the City of Antis. The Progenitors and the Colossi waged war at sea for many days and many nights.


    ¡°When the war ended, the ones who emerged victorious were those from the City of Antis, but at a great cost. There were countless casualties, and the ind city had almost been turned into ruins. In the end, Arariel decided that he would take Antis to the deepest part of the sea, preventing anyone from seeing it again.¡±


    ¡°While this was happening, Queen Celestia brought her son, the Tidebringer, to the Lands of stor to be raised by the Nymphs of the Sea and the Nymphs of the Rivers and Lakes.


    ¡°A few years passed as the family of three lived in seclusion, but their enemies had no ns to let them live their lives in peace.


    ¡°Knowing that they couldn¡¯t keep them away forever, Arariel and Queen Celestia decided to leave their only son behind.


    ¡°The Tidebringer was already a young man by then, and he already had sufficient strength to defend himself.


    ¡°So, Arariel faced off against those who were hunting them, while Queen Celestia went to the ce called the Shire Continent to hide something that the Fomorians were looking for.


    ¡°The Tidebringer stayed in the Lands of stor because his parents had left a very strong protector for him, which would keep him safe from harm.


    ¡°After living here for many years, he hade to recognize this ce as his home, but peaceful times neverst.


    ¡°The drums of war spread far and wide, turning this region into a battleground.


    ¡°Perhaps, remembering the battles that tore his family apart, the Tidebringer used his Deity-like powers to annihte those who targeted the weak and the innocent.


    He relentlessly hunted the Factions that were mercilessly killing people and breaking families apart.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter if they lived near the sea or onnd. With the power to conjure storms, he was truly a force to be reckoned with. His power was born from the union of his parents, who were the Colossi of the Sea and the Colossi of Rivers and Lakes.


    ¡°These two powers ensured that no matter where he was, he would be able to wreak havoc on his foes.


    ¡°He either drowned them with a flood or obliterated them with lightning bolts. After a year, the wars in every part of thisnd stoppedpletely. It was impossible for them to win when their opponent was a Deity-like existence.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Joanne couldn¡¯t help but be impressed because of the Tidebringer¡¯s prowess.


    However, she just couldn¡¯t connect this Deity-like existence to her brother, who wasn¡¯t that special in her eyes.

 Chapter 639 Princess Ramona’s Prince Charming [Part 3]

    Chapter 639 Princess Ramona¡¯s Prince Charming [Part 3]


    ??Princess Ramona paused for a bit before continuing her story.


    ¡°More people who came from farawaynds migrated to the Lands of stor. Thend bridges that connected the different continents served as the bridge for them to reach this ce.


    ¡°The Tidebringer always had his subordinates watching over these pathways, and whenever they needed help, he would appear and lead them safely to thesends.


    ¡°For him, this ce was his safe haven, and the people who lived here felt the same way. It was then that everyone started to treat him as the Guardian Deity of thesends. People even erected statues of him and prayed to him on a daily basis.


    ¡°But one day, the Tidebringer fell in love¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on just a minute!¡± Joanne interjected. ¡°Is this falling in love part important to the story? Can we just skip it?¡±


    Joanne sighed before looking at Joanne with a face filled with injustice.


    ¡°I thought you were going to let me finish without interrupting?¡±


    ¡°I was nning to do that, but you suddenly jumped to a romantic part out of the blue. I didn¡¯t sign up for this, you know?¡±


    Princess Ramona sighed for a second time before standing up to leave the pool. Using wind magic, she dried herself up and left Joanne behind.


    The princess was too vexed, so she stepped out of the bathroom while huffing and puffing.


    However, her body suddenly stiffened when he noticed that there was someone inside their room and was currently looking at her with a calm expression on his face.


    Ethan stood up, took out a bath towel from his storage ring, and wrapped it around the princess¡¯ body before leaving the room.


    He was waiting for the two to finish taking a bath so that the three of them could have breakfast together.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Princess Ramona woulde out fully naked because her mind was preupied at that moment.


    When the door finally closed, Ramona suddenly lost the strength in her legs and slowly crouched down on the floor with therge bath towel that was covering her body.


    As if waiting for that moment, Joanne stepped out of the bathroom with a bath towel wrapped around her torso and looked at the little turtle that was curled up on the carpeted floor.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect that you would react that way,¡± Joanne crouched down to apologize. ¡°You can continue the story. This time, I promise I won¡¯t interfere, I promise!¡±


    Unfortunately, no matter how much Joanne coaxed the princess, thetter was too embarrassed to say or do anything.


    At that time, the only thing that Ramona wanted to do was dig a hole and bury herself in it.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Ethan would be inside her room when she got out, making her wish that she could turn back time so that the person she liked wouldn¡¯t see such an embarrassing side to her.


    A few minutester, Joanne was finally able to coax Princess Ramona to wear something so that they could eat breakfast together.


    ¡°You can continue your story after we finish eating breakfast,¡± Joanne said as she tried to pacify the girl beside her.


    But, Princess Ramona ignored her. Clearly, she was still sulking about what happened earlier.


    When they arrived at the dining table, Ethan was already there, and the maids had already brought the food to the table.


    Just a nce was enough to see that the servants had no intention of leaving the room because they wanted to be in the presence of the handsome young man, whose mere presence made their hearts beat wildly inside their chests.


    Unfortunately for them, Princess Ramona wouldn¡¯t have it.


    With a rare show of determination, she crossed her arms over her chest and told the maids to leave them alone.


    Her voice was firm, and her tone wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer.


    Reluctantly, the maids decided that antagonizing the Princess wasn¡¯t worth it, so all of them left the room one by one.


    Ethan, who saw Ramona¡¯smanding stance, couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched the youngdy sit across from him.


    ¡°That dress looks on you, Princess,¡± Ethan said with a smile.


    ¡°T-Thank you,¡± Princess Ramona stuttered before lowering her head.


    Her earlier dominance vanishedpletely, making her return to her timid personality.


    Seeing this, Joanne clicked her tongue before sitting beside the Princess.


    ¡°You know, Ramona and I were talking earlier in the bath, and she mentioned the part about the Tidebringer falling in love,¡± Joanne stated. ¡°Ah, she wasn¡¯t talking about the fake Tidebringer¡ªyou, but the real one. So, Ramona, how about you tell us both this story? What do you say?¡±


    Knowing that the Princess liked Ethan, Joanne used this opportunity to coerce the teenage girl to continue where she had left off earlier.


    Although she wasn¡¯t interested in the love story of other people, she felt apologetic because her talk with the Princess hade to an abrupt end.


    Truth be told, this was the first time that Joanne talked to someone for a long time.


    Her Handmaidens were too meek to hold a conversation with her, and they always talked to her respectfully.


    However, Princess Ramona was different.


    She was a princess, and she was the same age as her.


    Joanne was also treated as a princess in Caer Wydion, so seeing someone of the same rank as her made her feel that she and Ramona had something inmon.


    Ethan¡¯s sister didn¡¯t have a lot of friends, and she didn¡¯t n on making any. However, talking with Ramona made her feel at ease, which was something that she only felt when her parents or her grandparents visited her in Caer Wydion.


    ¡°The Tidebringer fell in love?¡± Ethan asked.


    Clearly, his interest was piqued, so he gazed at the princess with eyes that were saying ¡°can you tell me more about it?¡±


    Seeing his gaze, Princess Ramona couldn¡¯t help but shyly nod her head.


    If her Prince Charming wanted to hear a romantic story, then she would definitely do her best!


    Maybe, just maybe, that would make her crush interested in her as well. Although she knew that this was nearly impossible to happen, she still didn¡¯t want to give up.


    After all, her mother told her that if she wanted something, she had to do everything in her power to get it.


    ¡ª-------------------


    A/N: To those who were asking, the anime title is ¡°The Apothecary Diaries¡±. me Mao Mao okay? Because of her, I also binged read the Manga. Don¡¯t worry, within this week, I¡¯ll definitely post the bonus chapter xD!

 Chapter 640 What A Coincidence. Right, Sebastian?

    Chapter 640 What A Coincidence. Right, Sebastian?


    ??¡°The Tidebringer fell in love, but he didn¡¯t fall in love with just an ordinary mortal girl,¡± Princess Ramona said. ¡°He fell in love with a Mermaid Queen.¡±


    ¡®Well, at least she got that one right,¡¯ Sebastianmented from inside Ethan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    ¡®Why have you never told me about this in the past?¡¯ Ethan asked.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t ask, duh~¡¯ Sebastian replied.


    Princess Ramona, who wasn¡¯t aware of the discussion that was happening inside Ethan¡¯s head, continued her story.


    ¡°ording to the story that was told to me, the Tidebringer and the Mermaid Queen had two daughters. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know their names because talking about them was forbidden.


    ¡°They lived happily for a time. However, time came when the Tidebringer had to leave and go to the ce called the Lands of Saraqael to help his father, who was said to be besieged from all sides.


    ¡°Queen Celestia had sealed herself away, so the Tidebringer was the only one who coulde to Lord Arariel¡¯s rescue. Unfortunately, he was never heard or seen from again since then.¡±


    Sebastian fell silent after hearing his Master¡¯s fate.


    He had been left behind by the Tidebringer to continue to protect the City of Zentris, and to a certain extent, protect the Lands of stor as well.


    ¡°But you know what, the person who told me this story added a little tidbit. Apparently, there was a Mermaid Princess from another kingdom who also liked the Tidebringer.


    ¡°However, knowing that he was already married to the Mermaid Queen, she asked the Tidebringer to matchmake one of his descendants to him.


    ¡°The Tidebringer, who found this arrangement amusing, agreed to the Mermaid Princess¡¯ request. For this agreement, the Mermaid Princess offered the Tidebringer a Rainbow Scale, which would be bestowed upon one of his descendants, who would be the Mermaid Princess¡¯ promised partner.¡±


    Princess Ramona sighed before looking at Ethan with a smile.


    ¡°It''s so romantic, right?¡± Princess Ramona eyed the young man, and thetter only gave her a stiff smile in return.


    ¡®A rainbow scale?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half chuckled. ¡®What a coincidence. Right, Sebastian?¡¯


    ¡®The world is vast and yet so small at the same time,¡¯ Sebastian smirked. ¡®I guess we should be on the lookout for a certain wand created with the rainbow scale of a mermaid princess, right?¡¯


    Ethan pretended to not hear thements that came from the Peanut Gallery.


    However, Princess Ramona¡¯s story made him remember the first time he touched the wand that was now in his possession.


    At that time, Professor Ophelia even teased him, saying that kissing a wand was not something a Wizard would usually do when holding it for the first time.


    Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose because he felt that he was going to experience a headache one of these days.


    However, before he could even make anyments, Joanne¡¯s voice broke him out of his daze.


    ¡°So, who was the one who told you this story?¡± Joanne inquired. ¡°You sound so confident as if this story is real. This must mean that the source of this information is credible, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is credible,¡± Joanne replied as she patted her chest. ¡°This story was told to me by my Grandma, so it¡¯s a hundred percent true. Ah, my grandma heard this story from her mermaid friend, who was one of the attendants of the Mermaid Queen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Joanne didn¡¯t know if she should pity Ramona, or just pretend that she didn¡¯t hear what she had said just now.


    The one who told the Princess the story was her Grandma, who had the story told to her by a mermaid friend.


    Joanne found this setup quite unbelievable, but since she loved her grandparents and also believed everything they said, she decided to not say anything that might offend the Princess who seemed topletely believe the words of her grandma.


    Little did Ethan¡¯s sister know that her brother believed the Princess story very much.


    In fact, he felt that it was so urate that he was starting to worry about the future.


    At that moment, Joanne suddenly asked a question to change the topic.


    ¡°So, do you think the Tidebringer is still alive?¡± Joanne asked. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this fake Tidebringer here. I¡¯m talking about the real one.¡±


    ¡°Joanne, Sir Ethan isn¡¯t fake.¡± Princess Ramona pouted. ¡°The bloodline of the Tidebringer flows inside his body. To a certain extent, you have it too. Yours are just not as strong as Sir Ethan¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°If that helps you sleep at night, then have it your way,¡± Joanne replied, not even believing the words that the Princess had said.


    First and foremost, she wasn¡¯t proficient in Water Magic.


    She specialized in Dark Magic and Puppet Maniption. However, since Dolls looked prettier and cuter than puppets, she preferred using them in battle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change the topic for now,¡± Ethan said with a smile. ¡°Your father invited me to have a private talkst night. He asked me to not make my intention of supporting you public because he was afraid that the fairness of choosing the next ruler of this Kingdom would bepromised.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give him a concrete answer, and I only said that I would think about it. So, I would like to ask you straight¡­ Do you wish to be the Queen of the Magdar Kingdom or not?¡±


    Princess Ramona looked down and rested her palms over herp.


    She had asked this question herself many times in the past, and each time she did, a different answer would arise.


    Sometimes, she felt that she should do her best to be the Queen so that her people would be able to live morefortable lives.


    But at times, she felt that she wasn¡¯t fit to be a ruler because she was inexperienced and had a timid personality.


    A King or Queen must be firm and decisive enough to make decisions that could affect their Kingdom as a whole.


    This was why she respected her father very much¡ªKing Baldur was a standard good King.


    He still made his opinion known to the Tidebringer despite knowing that he might offend the Deity of the Lands of stor, which many considered to be a crime.


    ¡°Before you answer, let me just tell you this,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I will support your decision. If you don¡¯t want to be the Queen, I will ask the Princes¡¯ to make a binding oath never to harm you again and allow you to live your life in peace.


    ¡°However, if you decide to be a Queen, then you must firm your resolve because it means that you will have topete with your brothers, who have been targeting your life for the past few months.


    ¡°Think about it until sunset. I will ask for your answer then. But, whatever choice you make, you should stand by it until the very end. I don¡¯t want you to regret anything. Although Joanne and I might not be able to stay here for a long time, I¡¯ll make sure to realize your wish before we return to the future.¡±


    Princess Ramona nodded. ¡°I will think about it carefully. Thank you for giving me some time to make my decision.¡±


    Ethan smiled before patting her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go and visit the City of Zentris for a bit. Joanne, look after Ramona. Her brothers might attempt to do something while I¡¯m away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of those second-rate Sorcerers,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°They will not be able to do anything to her as long as I¡¯m around.¡±


    ¡°How dependable of you. As expected of my little sister.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling little sister? Scram before I kick your shin!¡±


    Ethan chuckled before leaving the two girls behind.


    However, after closing the door behind him, the smile on his face disappeared.


    ¡°Dainsleif, protect my sister and Princess Ramona,¡± Ethan ordered. ¡°If anyone tries to harm them in any way, go for the kill.¡±


    The Ancient Wendigo softly chuckled and nodded his head.


    A momentter, the vile creature made itself invisible, ready to strike down the fools who would try to harm the two girls, who were entrusted to him by his Master.

 Chapter 641 High Risk, High Returns

    <h4>Chapter 641 High Risk, High Returns </h4>


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± The First Prince of the Magdar Kingdom, Dn Von Magdar, asked his four siblings, who were in the meeting room with him. ¡°If the Tidebringer supports Ramona, then none of us will have a chance to be King.¡±


    ¡°I asked Father to talk to the Tidebringer yesterday and convince him to not dere his support to Ramona publicly,¡± the Second Prince, Rufus Von Magdar, stated. ¡°I had breakfast with Father earlier, and he only said that the Tidebringer would think about it.¡±


    ¡°Think about it?¡± the Third Prince, Myles Von Magdar, snorted. ¡°He¡¯s just dying the inevitable.¡±


    ¡°There is a way to turn this situation around,¡± the Fourth Prince, Amir Von Magdar,mented. ¡°We just need to make the Tidebringer an offer he can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°Easier said than done,¡± Prince Myles scoffed. ¡°Can you possibly offer the Tidebringer something he can¡¯t get or achieve by himself? Women? Money? Power? Influence? This is something he can ask for just by simply raising his hand. Do you really think there''s something that would make him consider not making his support public?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that why we are all here?¡± Prince Amir arched an eyebrow. ¡°We need to think of a way to convince the Tidebringer to y by the rules. Right now, his only concern is Ramona.


    ¡°If we can guarantee her safety during the selection process and promise that none of us will mistreat her when we be King, then it''s possible that he will not interfere in the fight for the throne.


    ¡°That being said, it will be wise to stop any assassination ns that you have already nned for the entirety of the selection process. This is a critical time, and I advise all of you to not do something stupid.¡±


    Prince Dn, who was the oldest among the Princes, sneered.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that you were the one who instigated our sixth brother to send Pirates to capture Ramona during her trip to the Ind of Kings?¡± Prince Dn mocked. ¡°You are the one who should put a stop to whatever you are doing, Amir. If you jeopardize this selection, I will end you. remember that, okay?¡±


    The corner of Prince Amir¡¯s lips rose, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He merely smiled, which made his brothers look at him in contempt.


    ¡°Still, Amir has a point,¡± Prince Rufus stated. ¡°If we want to convince the Tidebringer, we should make an Oath to not hurt Ramona. Of course, we can also use a more¡­ bold approach to ensure that he will listen to our proposal.¡±


    ¡°A bold approach?¡± Prince Myles frowned. ¡°What are you thinking? Are you perhaps thinking of assassinating the Tidebringer himself?¡±


    ¡°Perish the thought, brother,¡± Prince Rufus shook his head. ¡°I am not stupid enough to do that. What I am saying is that we have other options here. Take for example the Tidebringer¡¯s sister. If we can convince her to side with us, then the possibility of making him stay neutral is possible.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t convince her?¡± Prince Amir arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Well, there are plenty of ways to makedies understand their ce,¡± Prince Rufus smiled faintly. ¡°The only question is, are any of you here brave enough to do it?¡±


    The three other Princes looked at Prince Rufus with a frown.


    Among all the Princes, the Second Prince of the Magdar Kingdom was best known for being a womanizer. So far, there was nody in the Kingdom who had managed to reject his advances.


    They even believed that he was using some kind of magic that specifically targeteddies, making them subservient to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire, Rufus,¡± Prince Myles, who had always been the most vocal among the Princes¡¯ frowned. ¡°Lady Joanne is the Tidebringer¡¯s sister. If you even harm a strand of her hair, you¡¯d be fish food.¡±


    Prince Rufus shrugged because he was confident in his abilities. Also, he was very curious to know if his charm would work against the Tidebringer¡¯s sister, whom he believed would be the key to him bing the King of the Magdar Kingdom.


    If he seeds in winning Joanne, then he could force Ethan to publicly dere his support toward him in exchange for his sister''s safe return.


    It was a risky move, but if his gamble seeded, then he would be guaranteed a Kingdom.


    Also, although Joanne was young, he believed that in a few years, she would be a peerless beauty who would be the perfect Queen candidate for him.


    ¡°That look on your face, I can already see what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Prince Amir chuckled. ¡°High risk, high returns, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Prince Rufus nodded. ¡°So, are you guys in or out?¡±


    The three other Princes¡¯ remained silent, knowing that this was a really risky move. They also understood that if Prince Rufus seeded, the only one who would benefit from this affair was him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joining this n.¡± Prince Dn stated. ¡°I¡¯m not that desperate to die just yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joining it either.¡± Prince Myles crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°I have my principlespared to a degenerate like you, Rufus.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Prince Amirmented. ¡°As long as you can offer me benefits with this n, I don¡¯t mind lending a hand. However, the benefits must be worthwhile, okay?¡±


    A devilish smile appeared on Prince Rufus'' face after hearing the smartest among his brothers.


    If Prince Amir were to really join hands with him, then the sess rate of beguiling the Tidebringer¡¯s cute little sister would increase.


    Prince Dn and Prince Myles stood up and bid their two brothers farewell.


    They felt that if they stayed inside the room, then their devilish brother would find ways to tempt them and make them join this nefarious n of his.


    ¡°Those two are so straightced,¡± Prince Rufusughed. ¡°They¡¯re not like you, Amir. You understand where the winning side is.¡±


    ¡°Winning side?¡± Prince Amir shook his head. ¡°What you are nning isn¡¯t considered winning, but suicidal. But, then again, the Tidebringer is really a big variable, and I don¡¯t want him interfering with the selection.


    ¡°As long as you seed in¡­ charming his sister, then you have already won halfway. As long as you don¡¯t touch his bottom line, I think you will be able to get away with this n of yours.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I admit that she is indeed very attractive, she¡¯s still too young for my taste,¡± Prince Rufus replied. ¡°But after four or five years, she¡¯ll definitely be a beauty that would cause the downfall of a nation.¡±


    Prince Amir sneered internally as he looked at his brother, who already believed that he had the Tidebringer¡¯s sister in his embrace.


    ¡®Beauty and misced ambition will be your downfall, you fool,¡¯ Prince Amir mused. ¡®And I¡¯ll be there to see it happen.¡¯


    ¡®This bastard thinks that I don¡¯t know what he is thinking,¡¯ Prince Rufusughed internally. ¡®Oh, Amir. You really think you¡¯re so smart, right? I¡¯ve always wanted to see the look of desperation and defeat on your face. It will be a wonderful memory that I will always cherish when I ascend the throne and be king.¡¯


    The two Princes smiled at each other, not knowing what the other was thinking.


    Both of them thought that the other was a fool, not knowing that just outside of the window, a little doll was clinging to the wall.


    It had heard everything that the Princes¡¯ had talked about and had already passed this information to its Mistress, who was currently looking in the direction of their location with a sneer stered on her adorable face.

 Chapter 642 I Won’t Forgive You

    <h4>Chapter 642 I Won¡¯t Forgive You</h4>


    ¡®It¡¯s good that they¡¯re living peaceful lives,¡¯ Ethan thought as he observed the City of Zentris through the eyes of dozens of water butterflies that he created to fly over the city.


    Since they weren¡¯t that big, they weren¡¯t noticed by the tribes that were living their everyday lives, unaware that the young man who disappeared with his wife half a year ago had returned to check on their current conditions.


    ¡®You¡¯re such a worrywart,¡¯ Sebastian replied. ¡®Before we left, I made sure to ce a form of protection around the city. It will hold up for at least two hundred years, so they will be safe until then.¡¯


    Ethan smiled and decided to return to the Magdar Kingdom because his purpose foring had already been achieved.


    In order to prevent anyone from seeing him, he decided to dive deep in the sea and travel underwater until he reached his destination.


    However, it wasn¡¯t even five minutes since he entered the water when he sensed a magical fluctuation behind him.


    Ethan decisively looked back to see what was happening, and saw countless Water Snakes headed in his direction.


    The young man didn¡¯t bat an eye and summoned his own Water Snakes to attack those who were targeting him.


    A momentter, his sixth sense picked up something, forcing him to move to his right side.


    Suddenly, a blue beam of light, like aser beam, passed harmlessly by his right side.


    If he was a secondte then he might have gotten hit by that attack, which he believed was highly pressurized water, fired at a speed that could cut through diamonds.


    ¡®Where is iting from?¡¯ Ethan thought as he extended his senses, trying to detect where the person, who was attacking him, was located.


    Since they were at the sea, it didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that his enemy was over two miles away from his location, which greatly surprised him.


    Ethan shot through the water like a torpedo with the intention of catching whoever was attacking him from a distance.


    However, his attacker immediately understood what he was nning, so they retreated, while firing high-pressurized water beams that even Ethan had to avoid at all cost.


    But as he evaded, and pursued his target, he realized that his opponent was not any less faster than him.


    Even as he sped through underwater, his attacker was just as fast, and perhaps, even faster, which made his expression turn solemn.


    Not wanting to let his enemy escape, Ethan pointed his Sea God¡¯s Trident in their direction with determination.


    ¡°Grand Aria!¡±


    The sea answered his call, and created an invisible border, preventing anyone from getting in or getting out.


    A thunderstorm appeared above the sea, ready to smite his Master¡¯s enemy the moment they surfaced above the water.


    At that moment, a song reverberated in the surroundings, which made Ethan¡¯s, Sebastian¡¯s, and his Other Half¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    ¡®¡­ it couldn¡¯t be,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    ¡®Possibly¡­,¡¯ Sebastianmented.


    ¡®Her, right?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half concluded.


    The song continued to spread in the surroundings, but Ethan was unaffected by it.


    He had tried to summon his wand because he wanted to test something, but his wand didn¡¯t answer his call.


    It was as if the wand was hiding, and didn¡¯t want to be held by its Master at this point in time.


    ¡®Heh~ this is very funny,¡¯ Sebastian chuckled after sensing Ethan¡¯s frustration.


    ¡®Small world.¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded his head in agreement.


    Ethan ignored thements of the two members of his peanut gallery and stared straight ahead.


    Half a minuteter, his gazended at an extremely beautiful youngdy with deep blue hair, and eyes who was looking at him with the intention to kill.


    Her upper half was bare for him to see, as for her lower part? It ended in a rainbow-colored fish tail from her waist down.


    She looked like a youngdy in herte teens, and the gaze she gave Ethan made him subconsciously grit his teeth because seeing her angry expression, which was directed to him, made his heart ache.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you,¡± the mermaid said coldly as the power of the sea gathered around her body. ¡°How dare you take something important from me?!¡±


    The young mermaid then unleashed countless beams of water, ready to turn Ethan¡¯s body into a bloody corpse.


    Ethan still hadn¡¯t mastered the technique to use such a skill, so he decided to y it safe and block the attacks with a water barrier that had beenpressed to its limits.


    Sebastian, who was watching the battle, decided to momentarily pause his mission to gather enough magic energy to open the portal, which would take Ethan and his sister, Joanne back home.


    ¡®I¡¯ll help!¡¯ Sebastian dered. ¡®Ethan, you have three choices. The first one is to knock her out, the second one is to fight her seriously, and the third one is to run away. You can¡¯t afford to hold back in a battle against a Mermaid Princess.


    ¡®She might look like a teenager in your eyes, but I believe that she¡¯s over a hundred years old. They age like elves, and are nearly immortal. She lives, and breathes underwater, so her mastery of Water Magic surpasses yours right now. If you don¡¯t n to escape, then you need to fight seriously or you will die!¡¯


    Ethan, who had been backed to a corner, decided to try something else, and shouted with all of his might.


    ¡°Sing with me!¡± Ethan roared. ¡°Illumina!¡±


    The wand, who had been avoiding being summoned by Ethan earlier, appeared in front of him, and created a more powerful Water Barrier to protect him from the countless Water Beams, which seemed unending.


    A beautiful voice echoed under the sea, as Illumina materialized from Ethan¡¯s wand.


    This time, it was the Mermaid Princess¡¯ turn to be shocked because of what was happening in front of her.


    Illumina sang a calming song, which made the Mermaid Princess stop her bombardment of the young man, who was being protected by someone who looked exactly like her.


    Sensing that his opponent had finally calmed down, Ethan canceled the effect of his Domain, returning the sea to its calm state.


    When Illumina¡¯s song ended, a sigh escaped her lips before she swam towards the Mermaid Princess in front of her.


    She only stopped when she was a meter away from the mermaid, who was looking at her with aplicated look on her beautiful face.

 Chapter 643 See You Later

    Chapter 643 See You Later


    ??Ethan silently sat under the sea as the Mermaid Princess and Illumina conversed with each other.


    The Mermaid Princess would nce at Ethan from time to time, but her gaze no longer contained the killing intent that made the young man¡¯s heart ache.


    The two mermaids chatted and chatted like two best friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other in a very long time.


    They even erected a transparent dome of water around them, preventing any sound from escaping from it.


    Whatever they were talking about between the two of them was only meant for the two of them.


    ¡®Mermaid Princesses rarely give away one of their rainbow scales since it''s something precious to them,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®If any rainbow scales are within range or in the same sea, they will immediately know its location. Maybe she sensed the rainbow scale and came to investigate.¡¯


    ¡®However, when she realized that you possessed it, she became angry and attacked you. She probably thought that you stole it from its rightful owner,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half smirked. ¡®But, I guess this is also a good thing. We can avoid any misunderstandings and prevent any simr attacks from happening in the future.¡¯


    Ethan was just happy because thest thing he wanted to do was hit the Mermaid Princess who had done many things for him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Illumina, his journey in the Wizarding World might have been way harder than how it originally started.


    The two Mermaid Princesses got carried away as they talked, not caring how much time had passed.


    When the barrier surrounding the two of them dispersed, it had already been four hours, and Ethan wondered if his sister and Princess Ramona were already eating lunch by now.


    Illumina then returned to Ethan and transformed into a wand,nding perfectly in his hand.


    The Mermaid Princess then approached him and looked at him from head to foot. She then circled around him six times, making sure to check him out from every angle as if she were assessing if he was passable or not.


    A minuteter, she reached out to touch Ethan¡¯s long blue hair that fluttered in the water.


    The young man didn¡¯t do anything and allowed her to do anything she wanted.


    Even when the mermaid princess cupped his face and stared directly into his eyes, he didn¡¯t move and just stared back at her.


    Several minutester, the Mermaid Princess finally backed away before looking at Ethan with a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°See youter, Ethan,¡± the Mermaid Princess said before swimming away, leaving the young man behind.


    ¡®Is this what the students in the academy refer to as ¡°seen-zoned?¡±¡¯ Sebastian asked his partner in crime, who only burst outughing.


    ¡®Maybe she is just embarrassed because she attacked him earlier without even confirming whether he is friend or foe,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other halfmented after hisughter ended.


    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m just d that things didn¡¯t take a turn for the worse,¡¯ Sebastian stated. ¡®Great decision, forcing Illumina to appear with your Resonance.¡¯


    Ethan sighed as he looked in the direction where the Mermaid Princess swam away.


    Half of him wanted to swim after her, but the other half knew that if she wanted to stay to talk to him, she would have stayed.


    The fact that she left meant that she had no intention of talking to him.


    However, her parting words. ¡°See youter, Ethan¡±, made him smile.


    ¡®See youter,¡¯ Ethan thought as he held his wand firmly in his hand. ¡®Illumina.¡¯


    The young man then swam in the direction of the Magdar Kingdom. There were many things on his mind right now, so he decided to rest first and organize his thoughts.


    Meanwhile, as Ethan sped towards his intended destination, the Mermaid Princess stopped swimming and nced in his direction.


    She then rested her hand on her bare chest, which Ethan had seen earlier, to feel her wildly beating heart.


    Earlier, the only thought in her mind was to kill the person whom she thought had stolen her rainbow scale.


    But after everything that happened, her hatred turned to surprise then embarrassment.


    When the embarrassment faded, a feeling of expectation rose in her heart.


    The Mermaid Princess was then left with two choices.


    Go back home and pretend that nothing happened, or¡­ observe the young man from a distance that he couldn¡¯t sense so that she could learn more about him.


    Not even half a minute had passed before the Mermaid Princess made her decision.


    She swam in the direction where Ethan went, controlling her speed and keeping her distance so that Ethan wouldn¡¯t detect her.


    The Mermaid Princess knew that this chance encounter might never happen again, so she decided to observe the young man for now and understand his character for future reference.


    ***


    Princess Ramona¡¯s bedroom¡­


    Joanne sat cross-legged on top of the bed as she meditated.


    Princess Ramona, who was reading a book by the window, would nce at her from time to time, curious about the inexplicable thing her new friend was doing.


    She could feel the magical fluctuations around Joanne¡¯s body, but these fluctuations would appear and disappear at varying intervals.


    If not for the fact that her sensitivity to magic was very high, she would probably think that Joanne was simply resting with her eyes closed.


    But for some reason, Princess Ramona could tell what the cute girl was doing.


    ¡®She¡¯s using magic over long distances,¡¯ Princess Ramona thought. ¡®Is she spying on someone using scrying or divination magic? I want to ask her, but she¡¯ll probably just deny it.¡¯


    After spending some time with her, Princess Ramona understood that Joanne was very different from the girls of the Magdar Kingdom.


    She was confident, bold, prideful, charismatic, and arrogant, whose traits the Princess of the Magdar Kingdom wished she also possessed.


    If she had Joanne¡¯s qualities, then she wouldn¡¯t be so passive about her brothers. After all, they had made multiple attempts to assassinate her, making use of whatever means they could get their hands on.


    Princess Ramona believed that if Joanne was in her shoes, the blue-haired girl would not hesitate to go on the offensive, making sure that those who tried to make her life miserable would suffer a fate worse than death.

 Chapter 644 The First Signs Of A Raging Storm

    Chapter 644 The First Signs Of A Raging Storm


    ??When Ethan arrived at the Pce, he saw the two girls sitting at the dining table, who were just about to have lunch.


    The moment he entered the room, both of their gazesnded on his body.


    Joanne rolled her eyes at him, while Princess Ramona looked at him with a sweet smile on her face.


    For a brief moment, Sebastian, and Ethan¡¯s Other Half thought that the room brightened a bit after seeing the princess¡¯ smile.


    Seeing her smile also lifted Ethan¡¯s spirits, especially after his encounter with the Mermaid Princess.


    Dainsleif, who had been protecting the two girls in secret, reported that no one had visited them, aside from the servants that delivered their food.


    However, the Ancient Wendigo stated that it could sense something amiss in the surroundings, so it would continue to perform its duty without fail.


    Ethan sat beside Princess Ramona and across from his sister, who didn¡¯t even bother to look in his direction.


    She simply ate her food, and kept her silence.


    However, Princess Ramona was theplete opposite, and asked her crush about the things he did.


    ¡°I visited the City of Zentris to check on the Allied Tribes,¡± Ethan replied to Princess Ramona¡¯s question. ¡°They¡¯re doing better than I expected.¡±


    ¡°They are.¡± Princess Ramona nodded. ¡°I went to visit them not long ago to ask about you and Master. They are happily living their lives there. Speaking of Master, how is she?¡±


    Princess Ramona had acknowledged Lily as her Master, who taught her the ways of Magic. Because of this, Lily, and Ethan, treated Princess Ramona like a little sister, which both of them never heard.


    Ethan thought that he was an only child, while Lily was the youngest in her family.


    They didn¡¯t know what it felt like to have a little sister, so they treated the adorable Princess as one.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well,¡± Ethan replied as he looked at the adorable girl. ¡°In fact, when I return to the future, I will visit her homnd to officially marry her.¡±


    Princess Ramona blinked her eyes in confusion after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you already married?¡± Princess Ramona inquired. ¡°Isn¡¯t she your wife?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated,¡± Ethan, who didn¡¯t want to lie to the princess, replied with a stiff smile.


    ¡°But, she is going to be your wife soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She will be.¡±


    Joanne, who was just listening from the side, found this tidbit quite interesting.


    ¡°You were taught magic by this man¡¯s wife?¡± Princess Ramona asked, not wanting to call Ethan her brother.


    Princess Ramona frowned, but decided to not correct her first friend, and just nodded as her way of saying yes.


    ¡°Oh, then how about I teach you how to use magic?¡± Joanne proposed. ¡°But, you will also call me Master, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯m very strong, you know? I can teach you powerful magic that will be super beneficial to you.¡±


    Out of curiosity, Princess Ramona asked Joanne what kind of magic she was talking about.


    ¡°This magic is called Summon Golem,¡± Joanne stated. ¡°Depending on how proficient you are with the elements, you will be able to summon Golems, or even better, you will be able to summon Elementals. How about it? I¡¯ll teach it to you if you call me Master.¡±


    The adorable princess was torn between wanting to learn how to summon golems, and not wishing to call the smug-faced girl in front of her Master.


    She felt that if she really called Joanne her Master, she felt that she was on the losing side.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll think about it!¡± Princess Ramona decided to use a safe answer instead of outright rejecting the offer given to her by Ethan¡¯s sister.


    Ethan watched this scene with a smile and decided to not interfere with the budding friendship of the two girls.


    Since they would probably be stuck in the past for half a year, he thought that it would be best if his sister and the princess were to really be friends.


    However, he also felt a bit worried that if the two of them became the best of friends, their parting would be much more painful as well.


    ¡°By the way, did your Father set a deadline for this battle for the throne?¡± Joanne suddenly asked a question that caught the princess by surprise.


    ¡°He has set a deadline, and it will be on the next Solstice,¡± Princess Ramona replied. ¡°That¡¯s at least, six months from now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What a coincidence,¡± Joanne muttered. ¡°So, have you decided if you want to be Queen or not?¡±


    ¡°I thought I had until sunset to think about it?¡± Princess Ramona pouted, which made Joanne look at her in contempt.


    ¡°If you are being wishy-washy, it doesn¡¯t matter how much time is given to you,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°You will continue to dodge the question until you find yourself backed against a wall. Should you wait for that to happen before you arrive at an answer?¡±


    Princess Ramona lowered her head, and looked at her half-


    eaten te.


    Instead of giving Joanne an answer, she decided to finish eating first, making Ethan¡¯s Sister shrug.


    Ethan, on the other hand, also decided to eat because he was feeling very hungry.


    After their meal ended, Joanne returned to the bedroom to meditate, while Princess Ramona and Ethan went to the balcony that had a view of the sea.


    ¡°The sound of the waves hitting the shore has a calming effect,¡± Princess Ramonamented as she held a small lyre in her hands. ¡°But, would you like to listen to a song, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I almost forgot that you like to y the Lyre. Have you gotten better since thest time you yed for Lily and me?¡±


    ¡°I think just a tiny bit better,¡± Princess Ramona smiled. ¡°When I¡¯m here in the pce, the only thing I do in my free time is practice magic and y the Lyre.¡±


    Ethan nodded as he made a gesture for the Princess to start ying.


    As the young girl plucked the strings of her instrument, a soft, and cheerful melody reverberated in the surroundings.


    Although Princess Ramona didn¡¯t sing, she started to hum, giving her music more impact.


    Listening to her performance, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes to appreciate it better.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that somewhere in the sea, someone else was listening to Princess Ramona¡¯s performance.


    The Mermaid Princess, who had secretly followed Ethan, observed the two who were sitting on the balcony with calm eyes, but within their depths, the first signs of a raging storm was starting to take ce.


    ---------------------


    A/N: My Pcgged when I was posting the chapters, so I might have posted a double chapter. I fixed it, but i don''t know if the changes I made will reflect because I am posting chapters using a third party, and it usually have a one-hour dy before anything changes. If you don''t see the chapter in this order, then the edits didn''t take ce.


    I Won''t Forgive You --> See You Later --> The First Signs Of A Raging Storm. I will wait for an hour to see if these chapters are properly updated, but if it doesn''t reflect properly, I will fix it when I wake up.

 Chapter 645 The Meaning Of True Conquest [Part 1]

    Chapter 645 The Meaning Of True Conquest [Part 1]


    ??Three days had passed since Ethan¡¯s fateful encounter with the Mermaid Princess.


    During this time, Ethan visited the Royal Library and looked around, picking up the scrolls or tomes he found interesting.


    On the other hand, Joanne spent most of her time training Princess Ramona. She even taught her how to summon Elemental Golems.


    The first Golem that the princess summoned was a meter-tall Ice Golem, and it made her incredibly happy.


    She even yed tag with it, and her heartfeltughter spread inside her vi.


    Joanne found this scene quite amusing, but in her heart, she could rte to what the Princess was feeling.


    She felt the same way when she made a doll move for the first time, but that happened too long ago when she was only three years old. Back then, the only ymates she had were her dolls, and it made her very happy when she was ying with them.


    Joanne was a genius, and it was very easy for her to learn the art of magic.


    So, seeing the Princess happily y with the Ice Golem made her remember her past. It also made her feel a soothing warmth in her chest, which she never felt before.


    Suddenly, one of her dolls informed her that someone was headed toward Ramona¡¯s residence, which made her smirk.


    ¡°Ramona, we have pests¡ªI mean, guests that will be arriving shortly,¡± Joanne said. ¡°It¡¯s best if you unsummon the golem for now.¡±


    Princess Ramona nodded in understanding and reluctantly waved her hand to make the Ice Golem disappear.


    A few minutester, the Second Prince and the Fourth Prince of the Magdar Kingdom arrived at Ramona''s Vi.


    They didn¡¯t bring any of their subordinates with them. They came with just themselves as if trying to tell their sister that they meant her no harm.


    ¡°Good day, Ramona,¡± Prince Rufus said with a smile before ncing at the beautiful girl with long, blue hair, who was reading a book in her hand. ¡°I hope that you¡¯ve been well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well, Brother Rufus,¡± Princess Ramona replied before shifting her gaze to the Fourth Prince, whom she only saw during meals with her father. ¡°Good day to you, Brother Amir.¡±


    ¡°And a good day to you, too, Ramona.¡± Prince Amir nodded. ¡°I tagged along with Brother to see if you have recovered from the scare that our Sixth Brother gave you. If something like that happens again, don¡¯t hesitate to ask for my help, okay?¡±


    Princess Ramona smiled, but she neither agreed to nor turned down Prince Amir¡¯s proposal.


    Among her brothers, the one whom she didn¡¯t trust the most was the Fourth Prince, who made her feel as if she was looking at a poisonous snake that was only waiting for the right opportunity to strike.


    ¡°By the way, can you introduce us to your beautiful friend?¡± Prince Rufus asked, his gaze lingering on Joanne¡¯s face as if trying to determine if he could charm her or not.


    ¡°This is my friend, Joanne Valentin,¡± Princess Ramona didn¡¯t hesitate to call Joanne her friend, for she really thought of Ethan¡¯s sister as her friend. ¡°Joanne, these are my brothers. Prince Rufus and Prince Amir.¡±


    Joanne gave the two Princes a sidelong nce before briefly nodding her head to acknowledge their existence.


    After that, she resumed reading her book, acting cold and aloof with no care for the politics of the Magdar Kingdom.


    Seeing that the youngdy didn¡¯t seem interested in talking to them, the two Princes didn¡¯t lose heart and sat on the couch across from Joanne.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been fascinated about the story of the Tidebringer,¡± Prince Rufus said. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect that he would have a sister. Has anyone told you that the color of your eyes and hair looks like a calm sea right after a storm has passed?¡±


    Prince Rufus waited for Joanne toment on his praise, but the only sound he heard was the turning of the page, making his smile widen.


    ¡®ying hard to get huh?¡¯ Prince Rufus smiled internally. ¡®I love breaking girls who y hard to get.¡¯


    Prince Rufus was notorious in the Magdar Kingdom for always hanging out with beautiful youngdies.


    However, there had been no talk about any scandals, making everyone think that the Prince was a true gentleman.


    However, beneath that gentle facade was a man who sought conquest.


    The more beautiful ady was and the more she tried to y hard to get, the more it fanned the sadistic mes inside Prince Rufus, which he unleashed only in the bedroom as he descended upon his prey, relishing the euphoria of his conquest.


    Although he didn¡¯t really target little girls because their bodies were still not fully mature for his tastes, just seeding in charming Joanne, the Tidebringer¡¯s sister, made him think of her as his ultimate conquest.


    Ady with the power and influence to shake the entire Magdar Kingdom with just a word was sitting across from him, so how could he possibly not feel excited about making her one of his pawns in order to be the next King of the Kingdom?


    Prince Amir, who could easily read what his brother was thinking, only sneered in his heart.


    Half of him believed that even if his brother¡¯s Charming Ability worked on ordinary youngdies, it would prove difficult for him to seed in charming the Tidebringer¡¯s sister.


    But he also wanted to use Joanne for his own benefit, so he decided to lend Rufus a hand by setting a time and ce for the Second Prince to use his powers over the blue-haired girl, who was giving them the cold shoulder.


    Prince Amir was in possession of some powerful artifacts that could drastically boost Prince Rufus¡¯ ability for a short period of time.


    The ce where he was also going to prepare was connected to a leyline, which would amplify any magic that was cast over it.


    Even if Joanne had the power to resist Prince Rufus¡¯ ability, the preparations he was setting up made him believe that they stood a chance in seeding in their ns.


    Once Joanne had be their puppet, they would use her to force the Tidebringer to cut his support from Princess Ramona and have him shift his support to them instead.


    As long as the Tidebringer made his support public, the Kingdom would definitely bend to his will.


    ¡°Later this afternoon, I n to have a small gathering at my residence,¡± Prince Amir said. ¡°I was hoping that I could invite the two of you to join me. Of course, Brother Rufus will also be there to join us. So how about we have a nice little talk and possibly discuss a non-aggression pact in our fight for the throne?


    ¡°Of course, we can also talk about alliances if you want. So how about it, Ramona? Can you and Lady Joanne join uster for this discussion?¡±


    Princess Ramona nced at Joanne because this was something that she couldn¡¯t decide on her own.


    However, when she saw her friend nod her head, she and the two princes sighed in their hearts at the same time.


    ¡°Great!¡± Prince Amir decided to strike while the iron was still hot and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll meet you two at three in the afternoon in the Gardens of my residence. The air there is fragrant due to the flowers, so I¡¯m sure that both of you will like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there a few times in the past, and I have to agree with Amir¡¯s words,¡± Prince Rufusmented. ¡°It is truly a good ce to have a nice chat, and get to know each other better.¡±


    After staying for a few more minutes for idle chatter, the two Princes finally left in order to make their final preparations.


    Both of them knew that they only had one chance to do this, so they would make it work no matter what.


    When she was certain that the two pests were truly gone, Joanne closed the book in her hands and stared at Princess Ramona.


    Ethan¡¯s sister told the Princess a few things that she should watch out for when they arrived at the meeting ce.


    Princess Ramona listened carefully to Joanne¡¯s words until the very end.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Princess Ramona said. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Joanne patted the princess''s head, making thetter pout.


    ¡°You¡¯re only older than me by two months, so why are you acting like the big sister between the two of us?¡± Princess Ramona said sulkily.


    ¡°Two months is still two months,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°Since I am older than you, I will consider you as my little sister, so be honored that someone like me is even patting your head.¡±


    Princess Ramona moved away, wanting to keep her pride and dignity as a Princess intact.


    Joanne giggled because she found this act quite endearing in her eyes.


    As for what the two Princes were plotting against her, she wasn¡¯t worried in the slightest.


    She was even looking forward to whatever they had thought up because she was confident that no matter what kinds of tricks they used, her superior magic and bloodline, would make all their ns fall apartpletely.


    ¡ª--------------

 Chapter 646 The Meaning Of True Conquest [Part 2]

    Chapter 646 The Meaning Of True Conquest [Part 2]


    ??¡°Are you sure about this, Joanne?¡± Princess Ramona asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t we tell Ethan about this? If my brothers were to do something, the two of us might get into big trouble.¡±


    ¡°Rx. Nothing will happen,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t trust your brothers as much as you do. I''m simply confident that nothing will happen to us.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about this? Shouldn¡¯t we at least tell Ethan where we are going?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too dependent on him, Ramona. He won¡¯t always be around you. If you wish to be a Queen, you should learn to rely on your own strength, especially since you are and will be surrounded by enemies in your own home.


    ¡°Right now, your brothers won¡¯t dare to hurt you because they know that it will incur that fake Tidebringer¡¯s wrath. As much as I don¡¯t want to admit it, I am confident that he will go on a rampage if you get hurt.¡±


    Princess Ramona blushed after hearing Joanne¡¯s words.


    ¡°Will he really go on a rampage if I get hurt?¡± Princess Ramona asked.


    Joanne rolled her eyes at the young princess, but she still reluctantly nodded in the end.


    ¡°Yes, yes, and yes,¡± Joanne replied in exasperation. ¡°Happy?¡±


    Princess Ramona nodded before hugging her friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that he will do the same if something happens to you,¡± Princess Ramona whispered. ¡°Although I can tell that you don¡¯t like him, he still calls you his little sister, so I¡¯m sure that he will get angry if you are hurt.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s sister pried the princess¡¯ hands off her body and took a step back.


    ¡°We need to go, or we¡¯ll bete for the meeting,¡± Joanne stated. ¡°But, no matter what happens, don¡¯t let your guard down. Also, if your brother, Prince Amir, asks you to go with him, just follow him.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why would I do that?¡± Princess Ramona blinked innocently.


    ¡°It¡¯s because their real target is me,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°It seems that your brother, Rufus, wants to talk to me about something. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to me. So just follow your brother if he decides to separate the two of us.¡±


    Princess Ramona frowned, but she still nodded.


    ¡°Be careful, okay?¡± Princess Ramona said. ¡°If anything happens, just shout.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Joanne lightly pinched the princess¡¯ cheeks, pulling it a bit. ¡°I¡¯m not a helpless damsel in distress. If your brother tries anything funny, he¡¯ll regret it ten times over.¡±


    After their talk ended, Joanne held the Princess¡¯ hands and dragged her out of the room.


    She wanted this to be over before Ethan returned and ruined the n that she was nning to execute.


    ***


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Prince Rufus asked Princess Amir, who was sitting beside him in a gazebo at the center of the garden in the Fourth Prince¡¯s vi.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m done with my preparations, so hold this,¡± Prince Amir handed Prince Rufus a gold token. ¡°Once you activate this artifact, the preparations I made will activate. Even if she has a high resistance to your Charm Ability, it will not work once you activate that token.¡±


    ¡°And why are you certain that it will work if I activate this token?¡±


    ¡°Because there''s a leyline right under this Gazebo. The magic power of whoever holds that token will drastically increase. With that, your Charm Ability would be at least twenty times more effective.¡±


    Prince Amir wouldn¡¯t have lent the token to his brother if thetter''s Charm ability affected guys as well.


    Fortunately, it only worked on girls, so he would be safe even if Prince Rufus used such an ability.


    Suddenly, Prince Amir looked in the direction of the Gate of his residence, sensing the presence of his two guests.


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Prince Amir said. ¡°Remember¡ªwait until I take Ramona away before you start.¡±


    Prince Rufus nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    His Charm was a single-target ability, so he didn¡¯t n to take any chances and have Ramona disrupt their n.


    Prince Amir had already nned to separate the two girls after a while, so he just needed to wait until then.


    A few minutester, the two girls finally arrived at the Gazebo.


    ¡°Thank you for inviting us, Brothers,¡± Princess Ramona said. ¡°So, what do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°We can talk about itter,¡± Prince Rufus said. ¡°For now, let¡¯s have some snacks first. The talk can wait after we¡¯ve all eaten.¡±


    The table was already filled with cut fruits and other sweets that the people of the Magdar Kingdom treated as snacks.


    At first, the two Princes tried to engage the two girls in a small talk, but only Princess Ramona joined the conversation.


    Joanne remained aloof and quietly ate the fruits that she found to her liking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered, do you and your brother really live under the sea like the legend says?¡± Prince Rufus asked Joanne in order to change the topic of the discussion.


    Instead of answering, the youngdy only sipped on the fruit juice and treated Prince Rufus like air.


    Perhaps, sensing that the time was right, Prince Amir decided to execute their n.


    ¡°Ramona,e with me for a bit,¡± Prince Amir said. ¡°I want to discuss something privately with you. This is about the fight for the throne, and if possible, I want you to consider my offer seriously.¡±


    The Princess nced at Joanne, who was casually sipping the fruit juice in her cup, and remembered what Ethan¡¯s sister told her earlier¡­


    ¡®Things are happening just as she predicted,¡¯ Princess Ramona thought. ¡®Joanne is really amazing.¡¯


    While she didn¡¯t know how her friend guessed what would happen, she decided to follow through with their ns.


    After all, if Joanne was able to predict that the two of them would be separated from each other, that meant that she already had a n in mind.


    ¡°Understood, Brother,¡± Princess Ramona replied. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Prince Amir nodded. ¡°This way, please. Brother, make sure to treat our guest well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very good at handling girls.¡± Prince Rufus smirked.


    Princess Ramona threw her friend onest nce before she followed the Fourth Prince, who had a faint smile on his face as he led his sister inside the vi.


    Seeing them leave, the smile on Prince Rufus¡¯ face became wider. Excitement filled his heart at the thought of conquering the Tidebringer¡¯s little sister, who was the key that would make him sit on the throne of the Magdar Kingdom.

 Chapter 647 The Meaning Of True Conquest [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 647 The Meaning Of True Conquest [Part 3] </h4>


    When they were finally alone, Joanne finally raised her head to look at the Second Prince, whom she caught admiring her from where he sat.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be an unrivaled beauty when you grow up, Joanne,¡± Prince Rufus said. ¡°I guarantee it.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t guarantee it, I will still grow up to be a beauty,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°After all, my mother is very beautiful as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Prince Rufus smirked.


    He was not a stranger to having an affair with married women.


    In fact, he had already done it several times, targeting the beautiful wives whom he met during parties held in the pce.


    So when he heard Joanne say that her mother was a very beautiful woman, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he had just been presented with a challenge.


    A challenge that he would be more than happy to ept.


    ¡°So, does your mom live under the sea as well?¡± Prince Rufus asked. ¡°Is she perhaps a mermaid?¡±


    ¡°Something like that,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°So, tell me. What''s your real purpose for inviting me here?¡±


    ¡°Very smart,¡± Prince Rufus smirked. ¡°I love smart girls.¡±


    ¡°Bet they don¡¯t love you back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯d be surprised how much they love me back. It''ll be as much as you¡¯ll soon love me.¡±


    Prince Rufus¡¯ eyes glowed crimson red as he activated his Charm Ability.


    He didn¡¯t use the artifact that his brother had given him yet because he wanted to test if his power alone was enough to dominate the arrogant and aloof little girl, who was now looking at him with ridicule.


    ¡°You were saying?¡± Joanne asked in a teasing tone as she casually picked up the cup of fruit juice on the table and took a sip. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do here? Are you perhaps trying to make me fall in love with you? Cheap tricks like that don¡¯t work on me, you know?¡±


    Prince Rufus chuckled in amusement. This was the first time that his Charm didn¡¯t work on his target.


    Although he had already expected this result, he still felt a bit frustrated since it didn¡¯t work the way he intended it to.


    ¡°I knew that you¡¯re different from the other girls that I¡¯ve seen in my life,¡± Prince Rufus stated. ¡°This is why I¡¯m really looking forward to making you fawn over me.¡±


    ¡°You must really be bad with girls if the only thing you can do is force them to be with you,¡± Joanne smirked. ¡°The man you call Tidebringer has many lovers, and he didn¡¯t even need to beguile any of them to fall for him. You''re also a man, like him, but it is very obvious that you are far more inferior than him.¡±


    Joanne didn¡¯t like Ethan, but she hated Prince Rufus more.


    Someone like him, who would take advantage of his ability to Charm girls in order to have his way with them, disgusted her very much.


    This was why she nned to teach Prince Rufus a lesson. Once she was done with him, he would never be able to harm anyone again.


    Having been taunted by the girl in front of him, Prince Rufus'' expression turned cold.


    Her remark about him being an inferior man hurt him more than he expected.


    ¡°I really want to see how you will kiss the feet of this inferior man every day from this day onwards,¡± Prince Rufus stated coldly. ¡°I was nning to treat you well, like a prized possession, but I guess a little punishment is in order.¡±


    ¡°Punishment? What kind of punishment are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will engrave that punishment in your body right now.¡±


    Prince Rufus activated the golden artifact in his hand and once again used his Charm Ability on Joanne.


    The girl was confident that nothing the Prince could do could bypass her mental defenses.


    But as soon as Prince Rufus activated the golden token and his ability, crimson light filled the gazebo as the power of the Ley Line boosted the Prince¡¯s abilities to its limits.


    When the light receded, Prince Rufus stared at the arrogant little girl, who had been mocking him earlier.


    Her facial expression was ck, and she was staring nkly into the space in front of her as if she had fallen into a trance.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Prince Rufusughed because he could now feel a strong connection between him and the Tidebringer¡¯s sister, which meant that he had sessfully charmed her.


    ¡°Hmph! I wasn''t really nning to be rough with you, but since you ticked me off, I guess I¡¯ll have a little taste,¡± Prince Rufus said as he lifted Joanne¡¯s chin to make her look directly at him.


    Seeing her nkly stare at him made the smile on his face widen.


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll punish those sweet lips of yours by giving them a kiss,¡± Prince Rufus said as he gave Joanne his first order. ¡°Kiss me on the lips, and make sure to use your lips well.¡±


    Joanne¡¯s body moved closer to him, and he relished watching her adorable facee closer to him.


    At that instant, a thought appeared in Prince Rufus¡¯ head.


    ¡®Maybe I should just charm Ramona as well,¡¯ Prince Rufus thought. ¡®I can make her my Puppet Queen, and have her rule in my stead, while I control everything from the shadows. That will give me more time to y with this arrogant girl and make sure that she will serve me for life.¡¯


    Just as he was entertaining these thoughts, Joanne¡¯s face was only a few inches away from his.


    Prince Rufus kept his eyes open, wanting to watch the young beauty offer her soft and innocent lips to him in her own ord, which he was certain would give him a great sense of euphoria.


    But just as he thought that those sweet lips would finally be his, Joanne¡¯s nk eyes changed to a purple color.


    Suddenly, Prince Rufus¡¯ body stiffened after his gazended on those beautiful purple eyes, which seemed to see through his very soul.


    A momentter, the Prince stared nkly in ce as the youngdy took a step back and giggled.


    ¡°Thank you for teaching this girl a lesson,¡± Joanne said in a seductive tone as she lightly patted Prince Rufus¡¯ cheek with a mischievous smile on her face. ¡°Joanne is still young and was raised as a spoiled child, so she thinks that everyone aside from her family is beneath her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that this experience will tone her arrogance down a bit. In the future, maybe she''ll no longer underestimate her opponents.


    ¡°Unfortunately, her fight with Ethan failed to teach her that lesson first. Although she hated to admit it, a part of her still recognized Ethan as her family.


    ¡°This is why, when she was defeated by him, a part of her thinks that it is natural because they share the same bloodline. What I¡¯m really trying to say here is that, Mr. Wendigo, I would greatly appreciate it if you didn¡¯t tell Ethan what happened here today.


    ¡°This girl might be arrogant, but she is still a girl after all. She will be really embarrassed if her brother finds out that she messed up.


    ¡°Also, I need you to keep quiet because I will continue to execute the n that Joanne put together. In order to do that, I need you to cooperate with me and keep this a secret, okay?¡±


    The Ancient Wendigo removed its invisibility and chuckled evilly.


    ¡°Like brother, like sister,¡± Dainsleif said in a voice that would make any little girl run away screaming in fear. ¡°Are you perhaps Joanne¡¯s Other Half?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joanne¡¯s Other Half giggled. ¡°It¡¯s part of the bloodline power of the Valentin Family. We don¡¯t reallye out in the open unless it is an emergency. So, keep this a secret, okay?¡±


    The Ancient Wendigo nodded before turning invisible once again. However, its vileugh reverberated softly in the wind, as if liking that things turned out the way they did.

 Chapter 648 Trapped Within A Chaotic Storm

    <h4>Chapter 648 Trapped Within A Chaotic Storm</h4>


    Ethan, who was having a friendly chat with the king, suddenly frowned upon sensing a sudden fluctuation of magic in the distance.


    He was only able to sense it thanks to the strong connection he and Dainsleif shared.


    Even the King, who was the most powerful Sorcerer in the Magdar Kingdom, didn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± King Baldur asked Ethan after seeing the frown appear on his face. ¡°I know that I¡¯m asking a lot, but I really hope you will consider not making your support for my daughter public.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t reply right away because he had just sent a mental question to Dainsleif, asking him what just happened.


    ¡®It¡¯s nothing, Master,¡¯ Dainsleif replied. ¡®Your sister is just experimenting a bit with her powers.¡¯


    After getting his answer, Ethan once again shifted his attention to King Baldur, who thought that he had said something that offended the young man.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I will not publicize my support for Ramona. However, you better make sure that none of her brothers try to assassinate her again. If anything happens to her, you won¡¯t need to worry about your next sessor, do we have an understanding?¡±


    King Baldur nodded. ¡°Understood. I will gather the Princes and hold a meeting tonight. I¡¯m sure that they will no longer try to harm their sister after hearing your ultimatum.¡±


    Although King Baldur was a powerful Sorcerer, the Tidebringer¡¯s presence was like a powerful deterrence to him, making him unable to disobey.


    It was like a mouse looking at a cat, its natural predator.


    It didn''t matter even if he was stronger than the young man in front of him. The deep-rooted belief that the Tidebringer was the Deity of the Lands of stor made it impossible for him to go against Ethan¡¯s will.


    ¡°There is one more thing that I wish to consult with you about aside from the choosing of the next candidate for the throne,¡± King Baldur said solemnly. ¡°In the north of the Magdar Kingdom and past the Margreve Forest is the Cloudwall Mountains.


    ¡°There, a horde of Ratmen is starting toy im on thend, infesting the surroundings with their pestilence. We have the Margreve Forest as a natural barrier. However, the Merchants traveling from the Greater Dutchy of Morgau had stated that these Ratmen were heading south.


    ¡°If they continue to spread their pestilence and corruption on thend, I believe that it will only take them half a year to reach the Magdar Kingdom. Their kind reproduces very quickly, so if left unchecked, they¡¯d probably reproduce until they overwhelm every other race in the nearby Domains.


    ¡°Although Goblins also have a high reproduction rate, they don¡¯t spread pestilence like the Ratmen. In fact, I am more worried about a gue spreading in my kingdom than a horde of Ratmen knocking on my gates.¡±


    Ethan sighed because he already knew what the King wished to ask of him.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be cheap,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°I will allow you to select three treasures from the Kingdom¡¯s Treasury,¡± King Baldur stated. ¡°I will also promise to protect Ramona and your sister while you are away. So, can you please help us deal with this threat?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t answer right away. Truth be told, he was still very worried about leaving Ramona and Joanne behind.


    However, since the King promised that he would protect them and Dainsleif would be there to guard them, he felt that they would be safe enough even if he wasn¡¯t around.


    ¡®If Dainsleif is not enough, maybe you can leave some of the High Pixies and Fairies behind,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®They¡¯re a bit chatty, but I¡¯m sure that they will get along with the children really well.¡¯


    ¡®Also, I think that those two girls are starting to be good friends,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®It will be best if they have other girls to talk with them, like the Fairies. Maybe it will also help Ramona stop being timid.¡¯


    ¡®Ah, that reminds me¡ªif we ever see Fairies on our trip to the territory of the Ratmen, we can just ask them to live with Ramona. That way, after we leave, she will still have friends to take care of her.¡¯


    After hearing Sebastian¡¯s and his Other Half¡¯sments, Ethan felt that this was indeed a good n.


    He and Joanne couldn¡¯t stay with Ramona forever, so having Fairies around to talk to her might help her break out of her timid shell.


    ¡®I just hope that the mischievousness of the Fairies doesn¡¯t rub off on her,¡¯ Ethanmented. ¡®Ramona is an innocent girl, so I hope she keeps that innocence for a little while longer. After all, if she ever bes Queen, she will no longer have the time to act her age because she''ll be too busy with her responsibilities.¡¯


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded in their understanding.


    They also wished that Ramona could have a happy childhood since she would only be able to live her life once.


    After making up his mind, he told King Baldur that he would leave after a week, which made the King sigh in relief.


    Ethan then returned to Princess Ramona¡¯s residence to wait for the two girls, whom the Ancient Wendigo said were visiting the Fourth Prince¡¯s Vi.


    ¡®Since Dainsleif said that everything is fine, then there¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡¯ Ethan thought as he sat on the couch. ¡®Still, I wonder why her brothers invited her to meet them.¡¯


    The rtionships between the members of the Royal Family of the Magdar Kingdom wereplicated.


    Although they looked like they were getting along well on the surface, deep down, they were constantly scheming and trying to pull each other down.


    And within this chaotic storm was Princess Ramona, who had no ally to protect her from the schemes of those who wanted to hurt her.


    Even the King, who had assigned guards to protect her, wouldn¡¯t always be there to look after her.


    So, Ethan hoped that somewhere along the way, Ramona would find allies that would never betray her.


    Ethan didn¡¯t really care about who would be the next King or Queen of the Magdar Kingdom.


    As long as the Princess, whom he and Lily treated as their little sister, would be able to live her life peacefully, he would feel relieved when it came time for him to travel back to the present, leaving the Lands of stor behind a second time.

 Chapter 649 So, Are You Planning To Punish Me For Being Naughty? [Part 1]

    Chapter 649 So, Are You nning To Punish Me For Being Naughty? [Part 1]


    ??¡°Joanne, it¡¯s time for dinner,¡± Princess Ramona said as she looked at the curled-up girl, covered with a nket, on the bed. ¡°Come out so that we can eat together with Ethan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Joanne replied from under the nket. ¡°I ate too much earlier, so you can eat with him on your own.¡±


    Princess Ramona sat on the bed with a sigh.


    Ever since they returned to her Vi, her friend had not said a word to her, and looked down for some reason.


    ¡°Did my brother do something to you earlier?¡± Princess Ramona asked. ¡°If he did something, tell me. I¡¯ll make sure to tell Ethan and Father about it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! As if that weakling can do anything to me. Just go and leave me alone. I want to sleep early.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Fine. But if you change your mind, you can still join us, okay?¡±


    Seeing that Joanne had no intention to answer, the Princess sighed a second time.


    However, since she could tell that Joanne had no intention of leaving the bed, she decided to leave her alone and have dinner with Ethan.


    Once she was certain that her friend had really left her alone, Joanne popped her head out of the nket with a pouting face.


    ¡®Look at you throwing a tantrum like this because you let your guard down earlier,¡¯ Joanne¡¯s Other Half said in a teasing tone. ¡®Were you scared?¡¯


    ¡®No,¡¯ Joanne replied. But as if wanting to prove that she wasn¡¯t really scared of what happened, she repeated her answer. This time, her tone was firmer than ever. ¡°NO. I wasn¡¯t scared.¡±


    A giggle sounded inside her Sea of Consciousness.


    ¡°Of course, you weren¡¯t scared,¡± Joanne¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡°After all, you knew you had me as insurance if things went terribly wrong. But, be honest with me. You were scared, right? It¡¯s no use hiding it since you and I share the same body.¡±


    Joanne closed her eyes and didn¡¯t even bother to confirm or deny her Other Half¡¯s words.


    Earlier, when Prince Rufus¡¯ empowered Charm Spell hit her, it did manage to break past her mental defenses.


    While she was under the Charm Spell, she could clearly see and hear everything around her.


    The taunting words that the Prince said to her and the order he gave her to kiss him made her skin crawl so much.


    ¡®I¡¯d rather kiss that so-called brother of mine than kiss that disgusting scum,¡¯ Joanne thought, which elicited another giggle from her Other Half.


    ¡®I know, right?¡± Joanne¡¯s Other Half smiled sweetly. ¡®Comparing your brother to that scum is likeparing a human to a cockroach.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m going to sleep,¡¯ Joanne stated. ¡®Wake me up early tomorrow, so I can teach Ramona magic.¡¯


    ¡®Understood, my dearest Joanne,¡¯ Joanne¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®Do you want me to cast a dream spell so that you will dream a happy dream?¡¯


    ¡®Un.¡¯


    ¡®One happy dreaming right up!¡¯


    Joanne felt lonely most of the time, which caused her to always have trouble sleeping. She was only able to sleep well the past few days because she and Ramona slept in the same bed.


    She didn¡¯t expect that sleeping with someone would be enough to put her mind and heart at ease.


    The princess was of the same age as her, and unlike her, who had an aloof and cold attitude, Ramona was theplete opposite¡ªwarm, kind, and friendly.


    Perhaps that was also the reason why she felt a kinship toward the Princess who did not hesitate to hold her hand, despite her cold attitude.


    A minuteter, the youngdy¡¯s soft sleeper breaths reverberated inside the room as she slept soundly on top of the bed.


    Half an hourter, the youngdy opened her eyes, and a mischievous smile was stered on her face.


    The first thing ¡®Joanne¡¯ did was fold the nket she used, after which she left the room to look for her ¡®friend¡¯, whom she believed had already finished eating.


    Just as she expected, Princess Ramona was on the balcony with Ethan, looking at the purple sky.


    The sun had just set, and the stars were starting to show up in the heavens.


    Princess Ramona and Ethan sensed her arrival and looked in her direction.


    Joanne calmly walked toward them and did something that caught the princess and the young man by surprise.


    Instead of taking the empty chair beside Princess Ramona, Joanne sat on Ethan¡¯sp and kissed his right cheek.


    After that, she rested her head on her shoulders and closed her eyes in satisfaction.


    ¡°W-W-Wha¡­¡± Princess Ramona, who momentarily lost the ability to speak, looked at her friend with eyes filled with disbelief.


    She knew how much Joanne hated her brother, so seeing her act so intimate made her wonder if she drank some kind of juice that she wasn¡¯t supposed to drink.


    It was not only Princess Ramona, who was caught by surprise by Joanne¡¯s action. Ethan, who had been kissed by his sister, also stiffened before shuddering subconsciously. It felt even weirder when he was hugged by the youngdy, whose head was now resting on his shoulder.


    ¡°Brother, I love you,¡± Joanne said softly, making Princess Ramona¡¯s face turn beet red.


    ¡®Ethan, be careful,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®It might be a prank. When girls usually do this, they will ask something from you.¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half, on the other hand, smirked and remained silent.


    He wanted to know how things would turn out, so he didn¡¯t mention anything to the young man, who was at a loss whether he would hug his sister back and return her kiss on the cheek.


    To his surprise, the young man didn¡¯t hug, kiss, or push the girl who was sitting on herp away.


    He only asked her a question.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ethan asked, which made Princess Ramona¡¯s eyes turn solemn.


    ¡°Why are you asking me this, Brother?¡± Joanne said as she raised her head and cupped Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know what is happening, right? After all, you and I are the same.¡±


    Ethan met the youngdy¡¯s gaze, and for a brief moment, saw a purple light sh in the depths of her blue eyes.


    ¡°I see,¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°So, you are the naughty Joanne.¡±


    Joanne giggled, and her giggle was like the sound of peeling bells that made anyone who heard it feel as if their hearts were melting.


    Ethan¡¯s sister was already an extremely cute girl, and seeing her act girly was enough to make any man feel the strong urge to protect her smile.


    ¡°Yes, brother,¡± Joanne replied sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m your naughty sister. So, are you nning to punish me for being naughty?¡±


    ¡°W-W-Wha¡ª¡± Princess Ramona, who didn¡¯t know if she should pull her friend away from her brother or join her to sit on Ethan¡¯sp, once again lost the ability to talk.


    Sebastian, who finally realized what was happening, nced at hisrade beforeughing out loud.


    He didn¡¯t expect Joanne to also have another version of her inside her head, who was looking after her and willing to lend her help when she needed it the most.


    Joanne¡¯s Other Half, who had been found out, kissed Ethan¡¯s left cheek this time before resting her head on Ethan¡¯s shoulder.


    Since Ethan¡¯s sister didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him, her Other Half decided to take the opportunity while Joanne was sleeping to spend some quality family time with the young man, whom she was talking to for the first time since she had awakened inside Joanne¡¯s consciousness.

 Chapter 650 So, Are You Planning To Punish Me For Being Naughty? [Part 2]

    Chapter 650 So, Are You nning To Punish Me For Being Naughty? [Part 2]


    ??Ethan didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or sad with his current situation.


    He had wanted his little sister to be close to him because they were family. But she had been treating him coldly and made it clear that she didn''t even want to recognize him as her brother.


    However, right now, that same girl was acting spoiled and clingy while sitting on hisp.


    ¡°Although this may sound weirding from me, but I am also your sister, you know?¡± Joanne¡¯s Other Half whispered. ¡°So, you have every right to be kind and nice to me, Brother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re like a little devil,¡± Ethan whispered back.


    ¡°A, you call your sister a devil?¡± Joanne replied using telepathy. ¡°But I¡¯m neither a devil nor am I a demon. I¡¯m your cute sister, who is just a bit more naughty and mischievous than the one who gives you the cold shoulder.¡±


    But, just as Ethan was about to reply, he saw something from the corner of his eye.


    Princess Ramona lifted her chair and ced it beside him. She then hugged him and Joanne at the same time, burying her head on Joanne¡¯s chest to hide her embarrassment.


    ¡°A, ain¡¯t she the cutest little thing?¡± Joanne¡¯s Other Half smiled sweetly as she hugged Ramona back, even patting her head while saying ¡°good girl¡± over and over again.


    But seeing that Ethan wasn¡¯t hugging Ramona, Joanne gave her brother the ¡°what are you waiting for? Christmas?¡± gaze, making the young man sigh internally. In the end, he wrapped his arms around the two girls, hugging them at the same time.


    ¡°It feels warm, right?¡± Joanne¡¯s Other Half whispered in Ramona¡¯s ears, making thetter nod her head in agreement.


    The three stayed in that position for nearly half an hour before Joanne¡¯s Other Half thought of something interesting.


    Closing her eyes, she returned her senses to Joanne, making thetter feel the same warmth that she was feeling.


    Joanne, who was asleep, hugged Ramona a little tighter because she was feeling good right now.


    It was warm, but it didn¡¯t make her feel ufortable.


    This was the soothing warmth that she liked during very cold nights when her mother and father visited and slept on the same bed as her.


    Joanne snuggled deeper into Ethan¡¯s embrace while enjoying a very happy dream.


    Several minutester, Ramona also fell asleep, melted by the same warmth and security that her friend was feeling.


    Ethan, who was holding two sleeping girls in his embrace, looked up at the starry night sky and wondered if his lovers were also sleeping peacefully somewhere in the future.


    Although they were far away from each other, he still thought of them from time to time and wondered what they were doing right now.


    He was certain that the four Protector ns might be panicking right now after Joanne got caught up in his trial.


    The young man didn¡¯t believe that what happened was an ident.


    The shadowy hand that grabbed Joanne and dragged her in the water had done so in the fastest way possible, not giving Ethan and the Protector ns time to react.


    Of course, Ethan didn¡¯t know that when the incident happened, the Patriarchs and Matriarchs could have done something to save Joanne.


    However, during that time, their bodies were frozen in ce as if someone had prevented them from rescuing their Young Miss.


    Only Ethan was the one who could move, and he jumped into the river to save his sister.


    One thing led to another, and before he knew it, he was standing on the deck of the ship and reunited with Princess Ramona.


    At first, he was very worried because his sister had been sent to the past just like him. But after seeing her get along with the Princess, he felt that perhaps this would also be a good experience for her.


    The Lands of stor had yed a very important part in his life.


    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that being sent to the past was a turning point that turned him from the naive country boy to the current him.


    He had lost many things.


    Suffered hardships.


    And entered a state of depression.


    After oveing those things, he returned to the present a changed man.


    Because of this, the Lands of stor would always hold a special ce in his heart.


    Perhaps feeling nostalgic, Ethan suddenly thought of Lily, who spent more than a year with him in the past.


    ¡®I wonder what she¡¯s doing now¡­,l¡¯ Ethan thought of the youngdy who had been there during his darkest moments and had changed him for the better.


    ***


    ¡°I wonder what he is doing right now¡­,¡± Lily muttered as she gazed at the stars in the sky.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably holding Emma in his embrace right now,¡± Nicole replied as she sipped her mug, which was filled with hot chocte. ¡°Too bad. I can¡¯t use him as a bed warmer right now.¡±


    ¡°You use Ethan as a bed warmer?¡± Lyall, who was seated beside Nicole, arched her eyebrow. ¡°So, did you¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nicole replied before Lyall could even finish whatever she was going to say. ¡°There¡¯s no deeper meaning behind it. I just use him as a warmpress whenever I feel cold.¡±


    ¡°You feel cold?¡± Lyall blinked. ¡°You¡¯re using Ice Magic, and you feel cold?¡±


    Lyall then nced at her sister, Lily, and asked her if she felt cold.


    Just like Nicole, Lily also used Ice Magic, but she never heard of Lily feeling any coldness in her body.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, the power that appeared when you ced your hand on the Appraisal Stone was water and fire,¡± Lily said. ¡°I don¡¯t know when you started using Ice Magic, but are you perhaps trying a new battle style by not using the powers that you specialize in?¡±


    Nicole smiled bitterly because she didn¡¯t know how to exin her current situation to anyone.


    ¡°Just like you said, my specialty is Fire and Water,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°The reason why I¡¯m using Ice Magic is because if I don¡¯t use it, I¡¯ll turn into an ice statue and die.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Nice joke,¡± Lyall chuckled. ¡°Is that what you told Ethan so that he would agree to be your bed warmer?¡±


    ¡°Ethan and I are just best friends,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°There¡¯s no deeper meaning behind our closeness.¡±


    ¡°Heh~ best friends, huh?¡± Lyall smirked. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t pry. However, let¡¯s start our sparring at noon tomorrow. Father asked me to run an errand, so I have no choice but to go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole nodded.


    Lily¡¯s family had been treating her well, and they even told her that she could stay with them for as long as she wanted.


    It was also through them that she discovered the news of the possibility of Ethan marrying Lily before the next school year started.


    Although Lily assured Nicole that it would be just a simple ceremony, Nicole still felt that it was still too early for her two friends to marry each other.


    Lily assured her that it would just be a formality and that her rtionship with Ethan wouldn¡¯t have any drastic changes.


    She also believed that she was still young, so she didn¡¯t n on giving birth to the young man¡¯s child anytime soon.


    But, regardless, Nicole said that she wished for their happiness in life.


    She even told Lily in a teasing tone that she would be borrowing her friend¡¯s husband from time to time to use him as her bed warmer, which made Lyall start to have ideas as well.


    ¡°Well, I just hope that he doesn¡¯t find himself in too much trouble while he¡¯s away from the academy,¡± Lily said softly. ¡°I¡¯d hate it if he were to identally enter a Nexus all alone again and be sent to the past without someone apanying him. Ethan can get lonely easily.¡±


    ¡°You think too much, Lily,¡± Lyallmented. ¡°I mean, it would be weird if he identally found himself in the past again, right? I¡¯m sure he already learned his lesson and wouldn¡¯t be jumping into a Nexus that will send him to the past.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t reply and simply looked at the stars in the sky.


    ¡®The stars here are really different from the stars seen in the Lands of stor,¡¯ Lily thought. ¡®But, why do I feel anxious as ofte? Nothing could possibly happen to him, right?¡¯


    Lily had been dreaming of seeing her first disciple, Princess Ramona, over the past few days.


    She felt sad when she and Ethan had to leave the princess behind, but they knew that they belonged to different worlds.


    They existed in the present, and Princess Ramona existed in the past.


    Their point of origin shouldn¡¯t have intersected, but due to a miracle of Fate, they all met each other, and with it, bonds were formed, connecting all of them to this day.

 Chapter 651 Trial Of The Heart [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 651 Trial Of The Heart [Part 1] </h4>


    Joanne slowly opened her eyes, waking up feeling very refreshed.


    It had been a while since shest had a nice long sleep, and truth be told, she didn¡¯t even want to open her eyes at first because she felt toofortable with the pillow she was hugging.


    But it only took her a few seconds to realize that the fortable pillow¡± she was clinging to was not actually a pillow but her brother, making her instantly back away.


    Her movement was done on reflex, so she had forgotten that she was on a bed, causing her to nearly fall off from it.


    Fortunately, she was able to stop herself in time, making her pat her chest in relief.


    However, that relief didn¡¯tst long, fading the moment her gazended on the handsome young man who was sleeping on the same bed as her.


    It was a bitte, but she also noticed Princess Ramona hugging Ethan. Her new friend was still sleeping soundly, with her head resting on the young man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®Good morning, sleepy head,¡¯ Joanna¡¯s Other Half greeted her in a teasing tone. ¡®How was your rest? Your dream must have been so good. You''ve been hugging your brother all night long, unwilling to let him go.¡¯


    ¡®Y-You! Why didn¡¯t you do anything?!¡¯ Joanne asked her Other Half in disbelief. ¡®Why did you allow him to sleep on the same bed as me?¡¯


    ¡®Why not?¡¯ Joanne¡¯s Other Half asked back. ¡®Last night, Ramona invited brother¡ªerr Ethan to sleep with the two of you. Since she was very persistent, he reluctantly agreed to it. Who would have thought that you would treat him like a pillow and hug him all night?¡¯


    ¡®W-Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?!¡¯ Joanne stuttered. ¡®I could have slept in a different room!¡¯


    ¡®Calm down, Joanne. He¡¯s your brother, so why are you so against being together with him?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t recognize him as my brother.¡¯


    ¡®Hah~ you are a very stubborn girl.¡¯


    Joanne took out her wand, intending to toss Ethan off the bed to show her displeasure. But before she could do that, Princess Ramona opened her eyes and looked at her surroundings in a daze.


    The first sight that entered the Princess¡¯ eyes was none other than the view of the handsome young man, making all the sleepiness in her body instantly disappear.


    The next one she saw was Joanne, who was holding a wand in her hand, looking like she was about to cast a spell.


    When the Princess looked in her direction, the youngdy only clicked her tongue, regretting that she missed her opportunity for payback.


    ¡°Good Morning, Joanne,¡± Princess Ramona greeted with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°You slept so soundlyst night. How about the three of us always sleep together from now on?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Joanne replied in a heartbeat. ¡°I¡¯m not going to sleep with this guy even if he is thest man in the world.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But yesterday, you even kissed Ethan¡¯s cheek and said ¡®Goodnight, Big Brother¡¯ before we slept together,¡± Princess Ramona said in confusion.


    The Princess even used that opportunity to also ask for a goodnight kiss from Ethan, making her have a very happy and sweet dream.


    ¡°I-I kissed him and told him good night?!¡± Joanne became flustered, but it only took her a few seconds to realize what just happened.


    She then asked her Other Half if she really did what the Princess said she did, and the only reply she got was a giggle, making Ethan¡¯s sister storm out of the room with a beet-red face, mming the door behind her.


    Finally, Ethan opened his eyes before scratching his head.


    He had woken up just as the two girls started chatting with each other. However, since he felt that it was not the right time to wake up, he kept his eyes closed and quietly listened to their conversation.


    ¡°Good morning, Ethan,¡± Princess Ramona greeted.


    ¡°Good morning, Ramona,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Joanne seems to have forgotten what happenedst night.¡± Princess Ramona sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really a shame though. The two of you acting like brother and sister made me think that you finally closed the distance between the two of you. I wonder what happened? Did she drink some wine yesterday, making her act that way?¡±


    Hearing that, the young man was very tempted to answer that the Joanne who sat on hisp yesterday was different from the Joanne of today.


    But since it would be troublesome to exin things, he decided to change the topic, saying that he would wash up in his own bedroom before they had breakfast together.


    Meanwhile, inside a guest room, which was originally Joanne¡¯s personal room in Princess Ramona¡¯s residence, Ethan¡¯s sister was ring at her reflection in the mirror.


    ¡®You have a lot of exining to do, you vixen!¡¯ Joanne said, making her reflection stick out her tongue at her.


    ¡®What exnation?¡¯ Joanne¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®I just acted like a proper sister to our brother. All I did was sit on hisp, kiss his cheek, and ask him to spoil me. That¡¯s very normal, don''t you think so?¡¯


    ¡®Normal, my butt!¡¯ Joanne raised her small fist out of anger. ¡®You did all that without my permission even when you know that I don¡¯t like him! You traitor!¡¯


    ¡®Joanne, I think it¡¯s about time to ept reality. Ethan is your brother, and no matter how hard you try to ignore it, the truth will not change.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that your parents are already aware that he is undergoing hising-of-age trial. Once he seeds, they will definitely wee him with open arms. Are you sure that you want to make your parents sad by saying that you hate and won¡¯t recognize Ethan as your brother?¡¯


    When her parents were mentioned, Joanne held back the words that she was nning to say to her mischievous Other Half, who did things without her permission.


    She loved her parents very much, and making them sad was thest thing that she wanted to do.


    Her family was busy fighting in the Lands of Saraqael to safeguard Midgard from those who wished to invade it from another dimension.


    And yet, their selfless acts and sacrifices were not known by themon people who were peacefully living their lives, oblivious to the fact that somewhere out there, several people were fighting and dying for their sake.

 Chapter 652 Trial Of The Heart [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 652 Trial Of The Heart [Part 2]</h4>


    ¡®Trust me, Joanne. The sooner you recognize Ethan as your brother, the happier your family will be,¡¯ Joanne¡¯s Other Half said softly. Besides, your brother cares for you deeply. Won¡¯t you give him a chance?¡¯


    Joanne turned around and no longer looked at the mirror. She didn''t want to see her Other Half''s expression, which made her feel as if she was being teased.


    When she first found out that she had a brother, she felt very happy. But as she grew older, this happiness gradually faded until none was left.


    Joanne would often see brothers and sisters y in Caer Wydion, wearing smiles on their faces.


    She never experienced those things.


    The only ones she could y with were her dolls. Thanks to them, she was able to feel happy, suppressing the loneliness she felt albeit momentarily.


    When news of her brother¡¯s return to Caer Wydion reached her ears, she felt like her sanctuary was about to be defiled by a stranger.


    Even if they were rted by blood, Joanne didn¡¯t want anyone to suddenly squeeze himself into their family and get the attention of her parents and grandparents.


    She was afraid that she would stop being special in their hearts.


    She was afraid that they would love him more than they loved her.


    She was afraid that the moment she epted Ethan as her brother, she would be too dependent on him and ask him to spoil her in the absence of their parents and grandparents.


    The youngdy hated being weak. In her eyes, her family was shouldering the Fate of their world, so she must not show any signs of weakness.


    She wanted to grow up as fast as she could. That way, she could also share their burdens and help them in the battles in the World of Saraqael.


    ¡®Your brother will leave the Magdar Kingdom in a few days in order to deal with the Ratmen threat in the north,¡¯ Joanne¡¯s other Half said. ¡®It might take him a while to return, so use that opportunity to sort things out.¡¯


    ¡®This might be out of the blue, but I believe that it¡¯s not only him who is currently undergoing the trial of the heart. You are also undergoing that trial with him.¡¯


    Joanne wanted to shake her head and say, ¡®That¡¯s impossible¡¯ because she was still too young to undergo her owning-of-age ceremony.


    However, she knew that the trial was about oveing someone¡¯s heart demon, which could potentially grow and cause the person to stray from the right path.


    Right now, her brother was her heart¡¯s demon. If this trial was indeed done for her sake, then she would need to find a way to ovee her prejudice toward the young man, whom she believed had returned to destroy her happy life with her family.


    ¡®You know, I really think that the Shadow Hand grabbed you for a reason,¡¯ Joanne¡¯s Other Halfmented, breaking the youngdy from her daze. ¡®Both you and your brother are undergoing a trial, and it just so happens that the setting is perfect for the two of you.


    ¡®Maybe there¡¯s some kind of higher power out there who decided that it would be best if you took the trial alongside your brother so that you will be able to smile more and understand what having a brother is like.¡¯


    Joanne¡¯s Other Half stepped out of the full-body mirror and gently hugged the youngdy from behind.


    ¡®I know that it¡¯s difficult, but can you find it in your heart to give your brother a chance? Can you give your parents and grandparents a chance to have a happy ending?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t believe in happy endings,¡¯ Joanne replied but made no move to pry away the arms of her Other Half, who was hugging her. ¡®Even Fairy Tales don¡¯t always have a happy ending.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re right,¡¯ Joanne¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®But this is your life we are talking about. You have the power and ability to give yourself a happy ending. While we¡¯re at it, we can also give your first Princess friend¡ªno¡­ your soon-to-be best friend her own happy ending as well.


    ¡®You alreadyid out the foundations for it, so why don¡¯t the two of us work together to make Ramona happy as well?¡¯


    Joanne¡¯s Other Half raised her hand and ced it over the youngdy¡¯s chest, where her heart was located.


    ¡®But maybe the thing that we think will make her happy isn¡¯t really something that will make her happy,¡¯ Joanne¡¯s Other Half closed her eyes.


    ¡®Even so, I believe that this is something that we should do,¡¯ Joanne replied. ¡®We might not be able to stay in the past for a long time, but we can pave the way for her future.¡¯


    ¡®So, are you ready to make that happy ending happen?¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    Joanne kept silent and didn¡¯t answer her Other Half¡¯s question.


    Her Other Half also didn¡¯t say anything else and simply hugged her tighter for another minute before merging with her body, not leaving a single trace behind.


    ***


    ¡°Do you want me to ask her if she wants to have breakfast with us?¡± Princess Ramona, who was seated at the dining table with Ethan, asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°If she wants to join us, then she will join us. We can just eat without her.¡±


    Although he said those words calmly, Princess Ramona was still able to pick up a tinge of disappointment in Ethan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You can bring the food now,¡± Princess Ramona ordered her two maidservants, who were busy sneaking nces at the handsome Tidebringer. ¡°But make it three servings.¡±


    The maids bowed and left the room to obey their Princess¡¯ orders.


    ¡°Ethan, you said that you will be leaving in a few days, right?¡± Princess Ramona asked. ¡°How soon can you return?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I will first need to understand the current situation. If there¡¯s no need topletely eliminate the Ratment, I will negotiate with them.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they Monsters? Can you really negotiate with them?¡± Princess Ramona asked with curiosity.


    ¡°Monsters are still living creatures,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°Eliminating them just because they are Monsters will leave a bad aftertaste in my mouth. The Kobolds who lived in the mountains aren¡¯t doing anything to harm the Humans of this region. They are Monsters, but they don¡¯t go out of their way to antagonize us.


    ¡°I will understand the true situation after I observe them for a few days. If there¡¯s a chance that we can have a mutual agreement, then there¡¯s no need to wipe them out.¡±


    Suddenly, the door opened, and a blue-haired girl entered.


    She walked toward the seat that was beside Princess Ramona and sat without saying a word.


    However, her action of joining them for breakfast made Ethan and the Princess smile.


    ¡®It might be a small step, but it''s the thought that counts,¡¯ Joanne¡¯s Other Half smiled from inside her Sea of Consciousness.


    She could tell that Joanne had decided to give Ethan a chance.


    However, she also understood that it would also take a while before Joanne opened up her heart to her brother.


    Fortunately, they wouldn¡¯t be leaving the Lands of stor anytime soon.


    Joanne¡¯s Other Half believed that by the time Ethan and Joanne were ready to return to the future, both of them would have already closed the gap that prevented them from mutually recognizing each other as siblings.

 Chapter 653 If You Want Peace, Prepare For War

    <h4>Chapter 653 If You Want Peace, Prepare For War </h4>


    ¡°I will be leaving in two days,¡± Ethan said. ¡°But, before I go, I need to tell you a few things.¡±


    King Baldur nodded and waited for whatever the young man was going to say.


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll be leaving a Guardian to protect my sister, as well as Ramona,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Dainsleif,e.¡±


    As soon as his name was spoken, the Ancient Wendigo appeared behind Ethan, making the King of the Magdar Kingdom flinch.


    A nce was enough to tell him that this creature was stronger than him, making him feel anxious internally.


    ¡°Most of the time he is just invisible,¡± Ethan exined. ¡°But, in case he is forced to show himself, make sure to not attack him. After all, we don¡¯t want to have friendly fire, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± King Baldur replied, as he did his best to keep his voice calm. ¡°I hope that there won¡¯te a time when this Guardian will show itself here in the Pce.¡±


    ¡°That is my hope as well. But, Dainsleif is not as lenient as me. He will not hesitate to devour anyone who dares to harm my sister and Ramona. So, please, tell your sons to be nice, while I¡¯m gone. I won¡¯t be held responsible if any of them get eaten, while I am dealing with the Ratmen.¡±


    King Baldur nodded. ¡°I already talked to them, but to ensure that there will be no further incidents, I will talk to them againter.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Ethan smiled. ¡°Go back to your duties, Dainsleif.¡±


    The Ancient Wendigo turned invisible once again. However, its sinisterugh echoed inside the room, making King Baldur¡¯s skin crawl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave, Your Majesty,¡± Ethan stood up and slightly bowed his head to the King of the Magdar Kingdom.


    ¡°Thank you as well, Ethan, for epting my request to deal with the Ratmen,¡± King Baldur also stood up and bowed his head to the young man.


    A King wasn¡¯t really supposed to bow his head to anyone, but the Tidebringer is not just anyone. Even if Ethan wasn¡¯t the original Tidebringer, his bloodline affected the people in the Lands of stor, making them think of him as the Tidebringer.


    A King might not bow to anyone, but he wouldn¡¯t mind bowing to a Deity.


    Especially the Deity of the Lands of stor.


    Ethan left the room and headed towards Princess Ramona¡¯s residence. But, to his surprise, the only one he found was the princess.


    His sister was nowhere to be seen, which concerned him.


    ¡°Where is Joanne?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°My two brothers, Prince Rufus and Prince Amir came to find her earlier,¡± Princess Ramona said with worry. ¡°It seems that they have something important to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Was she forced to go with them?¡± Ethan inquired.


    He was ready to beat the crap out of the two princes if they did anything to her sister.


    ¡°No.¡± Princess Ramona shook her head. ¡°In fact, they were being respectful to her, and she treated them like¡­¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like servants¡­¡±


    Ethan was surprised about Princess Ramona¡¯s words, so he asked Dainsleif, who shared a connection with him about what was happening.


    The Ancient Wendigo¡¯s priority was to protect Joanne, and since she was always with the princess, Dainsleif could easily protect the two of them if something happened.


    But if they were separated, the Ancient Wendigo would prioritize Joanne¡¯s safety over Princess Ramona¡¯s.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Master,¡¯ Dainsleif replied. ¡®They are just having a friendly discussion.¡¯


    ¡®What kind of discussion?¡¯ Ethan asked.


    ¡®It seems that the two princes want to hold a party to honor Joanne, and introduce her to the nobles as the Tidebringer¡¯s sister,¡¯ Dainsleif replied. ¡®Your sister agreed, and it seems that their discussion is about to finish as well. She will be returning shortly.¡¯


    Ethan didn¡¯t find anything wrong with this, so he once again asked when this party would be held.


    ¡®It will happen after five days, Master,¡¯ Dainsleif reported. ¡®The two Princes said that they will be sending invitations today to the important people, who will join them in the celebration.¡¯


    ¡®Five days¡­,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®I¡¯ll be gone by then. Dainsleif, make sure to watch my sister closely during the party, and ensure that no harm wille to her.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Master.¡¯


    After Ethan cut off his connection with Dainsleif, he assured Princess Ramona that his sister was fine, so she should not worry about her.


    ¡°Ethan, did you talk with my Father?¡± Princess Ramona asked as she sat beside the young man on the couch. ¡°What did the two of you talk about?¡±


    ¡°I just told him that I¡¯ll be leaving in two days,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°The sooner I deal with the Ratmen, the sooner I cane back here.¡±


    Princess Ramona nodded in understanding, and thanked the young man for epting her Father¡¯s request.


    The Magdar Kingdom had a few skirmishes with monsters for the past few years, but they were able to deal with them on their own.


    The problem with the Ratmen was that their numbers were nothing to scoff at, and if they decided to face them head on, a full-scale war might happen.


    Countless lives would be lost, and it would greatly weaken the strength of their Kingdom.


    Even though she was still young, Princess Ramona understood the threat that the Ratmen posed to her Kingdom.


    ¡°If only wars did not happen,¡± Princess Ramona said softly. ¡°If everyone could live in peace, and get along with each other, wouldn¡¯t the world be a better ce?¡±


    ¡°There will always be someone who wants more in their life,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°Some Kings like to conquer vast swaths ofnds, and put them under their banner, creating an empire.


    ¡°Some Wizards and Witches desire more power, not caring on how many lives they have to sacrifice to achieve it. Ramona, remember this. In order to have the peace you want, you must have the power to protect that peace.


    ¡°A kingdom needs to be so powerful that their neighbors will be too scared to wage war against them. So, if you want peace, prepare for war.¡±


    At that moment, the door of Princess Ramona¡¯s room opened.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, you know?¡± Joanne, who had just finished her meeting with Prince Rufus and Prince Amir, stated. ¡°So, if you really wish to be the Queen, you should be prepared to fight for it.¡±


    The youngdy then sat on the couch across from Ethan and Princess Ramona, and eyed them with a mischievous gaze.


    ¡°Joanne, I will be leaving in two days,¡± Ethan said to inform his sister.


    ¡°Okay, bring back a souvenir,¡± Joanne replied casually.


    ¡°But, before I go, I will introduce you and Ramona to some new friends,¡± Ethan smirked before snapping his finger.


    A secondter, a portal appeared behind him and dozens of fairies emerged, making Joanne¡¯s body subconsciously shudder.


    She had still not forgotten the incident that happened during Ethan¡¯s weing party.


    The fairies she saw back then were too barbaric to be called Fairies, so seeing them again now made her remember something unpleasant.


    ¡°Lapis, this is Princess Ramona,¡± Ethan introduced the Princess to the leader of the Fairies in Ethan¡¯s Celestial Domain. ¡°Ramona, this is Lapis. I do hope that the two of you get along.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Princess Ramona looked at the Fairies who were flying all over the room, inspecting the ce, and looking for any kind of sweets that might have been left behind.


    This was the first time that she had seen Fairies, and she hoped that they would be her ymates, while Ethan was away.

 Chapter 654 This Kingdom Is So Pitiful

    <h4>Chapter 654 This Kingdom Is So Pitiful</h4>


    Two days after Ethan and the King had their talk, the young man stood in front of Princess Ramona¡¯s residence to bid the two girls farewell.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back as soon as I can,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Make sure to stay safe, while I¡¯m away.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Princess Ramona replied.


    ¡°Come back as soon as you can, and make sure to bring souvenirs,¡± Joannemented with her arms crossed over her chest.


    ¡°We want sweets!¡± Lapis, who was sitting on Princess Ramona¡¯s shoulder stated.


    ¡°Yes! We want sweets!¡±


    ¡°This Kingdom is so pitiful. They don¡¯t even have cake only bread.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t even have candies. Only fruits!


    ¡°They have no choctes! Only fruit juice!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t they even make something as simple as macarons? What kind of backwater Kingdom is this?!¡±


    ¡°This Kingdom needs an upgrade on their sweets production! We will make Ramona the Queen to ensure that this will be called a Sweets Kingdom in the future!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡±¡±


    The Fairies, who weren''t satisfied with the food of the Magdar Kingdom started toin, and made a ruckus, making Princess Ramona cover her face in embarrassment.


    Having her Kingdom called pitiful and backwater hurt more than she expected, but since she knew that aside from their addiction to sweets, the Fairies had been good to her and even yed with her everyday.


    ¡°Okay, how about this?¡± Ethan raised his finger. ¡°I¡¯ll fill up several baskets with candies before I leave. Just eat them in moderation, so they won¡¯t be gone right away.¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yay!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°Master, marry me!¡±


    Ethan only smiled as he asked the maids to bring him several empty baskets.


    The candies from the Celestial Domain couldn¡¯t be brought out to the outside world, so he would need to use his stockpile of candies to satisfy the sweet-loving fairies, who would be left behind to be Ramona¡¯s and Joanne¡¯s ymates.


    After her initial shock passed, Joanne found that the Fairies were actually nice, and very friendly.


    Since she was Ethan¡¯s sister, they praised her a lot, and ttered her to the point of being bootlickers.


    They knew that if they got along with their Master¡¯s sister, they would get rewarded with sweets, so they didn¡¯t hesitate to be friends with Joanne and Princess Ramona.


    Ethan also handed a bag of sweets to Princess Ramona and Joanne, which left the former confused, and thetter happy.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Princess Ramona as she picked up a colorful candy shaped like a ball from the small pouch that Ethan had given her.


    ¡°It¡¯s called candy,¡± Lapis said. ¡°Go on, put it in your mouth and have a taste.¡±


    Princess Ramona nced at Ethan and thetter nodded at her, telling her that it was safe to eat.


    The moment the sweetness spread inside her mouth, Princess Ramona¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s good!¡± Princess Ramona eximed, making the fairies look at her smugly, as if they were weing a new sister in their fold, who would soon know how good candies were.


    Joanne, on the other hand, ate quietly.


    Unlike the princess, who was ignorant about sweets, she had been raised with a golden spoon.


    Anything she wanted to eat was given to her, so eating cakes and sweets had be the norm to her.


    Just like the Fairies, she was also disappointed by how simple the desserts were in the Magdar Kingdom.


    Fortunately, her brother had a stockpile of candies and choctes, which he used to bribe the Fairies of Brynhildr Academy.


    After making sure that the Fairies would have enough candies tost them for weeks, Ethan finally bid his goodbye and summoned his Wind Dancer.


    ¡°See you soon,¡± Ethan said before flying high up in the sky, heading northwards.


    The smile on Joanne¡¯s face widened after her brother finally left. There were a lot of things that she couldn¡¯t do because he was always around.


    Now that Ethan was gone, she could finally proceed with the n she had in mind in order to support Ramona, so that she would be the Queen of the Magdar Kingdom.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t have any intention of intervening with the politics of the Kingdom. But, after bing Princess Ramona¡¯s friend, the devilish girl hade up with a n after Prince Rufus¡¯ n to charm her backfired on him.


    Before leaving Prince Amir¡¯s residence that day, Joanne¡¯s Other Half not only charmed Prince Rufus, she also charmed Prince Amir as well.


    Using these two individuals, she asked them toe up with an event where the other Princes and the Nobles of the Kingdom would gather together.


    The two, who were now her loyal ves, proposed to hold a weing party for her, so that the influential Nobles could talk to her privately during the party, which was the perfect opportunity to charm them.


    Yes.


    Joanne¡¯s n was sinister because she nned to charm the entirety of the Magdar Kingdom, with the exception of its King.


    Fortunately, her Charm doesn¡¯t render the affected people¡¯s freedom.


    They would just feel deep devotion towards her, which would not hinder them from performing their duties.


    Even if someone used a spell to observe the Charmed Individuals, they would not detect anything.


    That was how potent Joanne¡¯s Charm Ability was, which was a specialty of her Other Half.


    Ethan¡¯s sister didn¡¯t like doing things passively, while they waited for King Baldur to make a decision on who he would choose as his sessor.


    Even if the King chose a different candidate, aside from her friend, that was fine as well.


    Those candidates would forever be subservient to Joanne, listening to whatever she said.


    Even if she returned to the future, the Charm Spell would persist unless someone extremely powerful was able to detect and dispel it.


    However, Joanne¡¯s Other Half wasn¡¯t too worried about that.


    By the time someone discovered her n, the King would have already chosen his sessor, who would ensure that Joanne lived a happy and fulfilling life.


    Joanne nced at her friend, who was now surrounded by Fairies.


    All of them were urging her to look for people whom they could teach the art of candy making to.


    The Princess was totally on-board with this idea because, after tasting how delicious candies and choctes were, she believed that it would be a great loss if she wasn¡¯t able to share this delicious discovery with her entire Kingdom.

 Chapter 655 A Meeting In The Sea [Part 1]

    Chapter 655 A Meeting In The Sea [Part 1]


    ??¡°Talking with you, My Lady, is an amazing experience,¡± the First Prince of the Magdar Kingdom said with a smile.


    ¡°I agree with you wholeheartedly, brother.¡± The third Prince of the Kingdom, Prince Myles, nodded. ¡°Lady Joanne is truly an exceptionaldy.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s sister only smiled when she heard the praises of the two Princes.


    She had sessfully charmed them an hour ago. At that time, they were discussing the different factions supporting the Princes from the shadows.


    Now that the Four Top Contenders, aside from Princess Ramona, were already under her thumb, her friend would no longer be in danger of being targeted by the likes of them.


    At the moment, they were discussing the uing party, where she would meet the High-Ranking Officials, as well as the influential people in the Kingdom.


    Once she gained control of these people, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the entirety of the Kingdom would be under hermand.


    However, there was a certain group of people that might pose a risk to her n, and that group was none other than the Council of Sorcerers.


    It was an organization of Sorcerers in the Magdar Kingdom, simr to the Magistratus of the Shire Continent.


    Joanne¡¯s Other Half was confident that she could charm them as well, but she didn¡¯t want to take that risk.


    Some of these Sorcerers were supporting the Prince of their choice to be the next King, and their influence was considerable as well.


    Ever since the Sixth Prince was exiled by the King, the Sorcerers had cautiously taken a step back because King Baldur had announced that any attempt to harm Ramona would anger the Tidebringer.


    They might be powerful Sorcerers, but none of them wished to antagonize a Deity who couldmand the entirety of the Lands of stor to hunt them down.


    ¡°Make sure to not invite the Sorcerers to the party,¡± Joanne ordered after she ced her teacup on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t want those annoying men ruining my weing party.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lady Joanne,¡± Prince Dn replied.


    ¡°We will not let them ruin your special night, My Lady,¡± Prince Myles nodded.


    ¡°We will ce guards to prevent them from entering the venue,¡± Prince Rufus stated.


    ¡°If they attempt to gatecrash, I¡¯ll make sure to put in a word to Father about it,¡± Prince Amir dered.


    Joanne nodded. ¡°Good. The party is in two days. Have you already prepared everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Prince Rufus replied. ¡°I have already sent the invitations to all the influential people in the city. Anyone of importance in the Kingdom will definitelye to see you, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°The food and entertainment have also been finalized,¡± Prince Amir answered. ¡°Everything is ready, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Both of you did well,¡± Joanne praised Prince Amir and Prince Rufus, making the two of them smile from ear to ear. ¡°I don¡¯t know who among you will be the King, but make sure to look after Ramona for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Ramona is our sister after all.¡±


    ¡°We will make sure that she will live a happy life.¡±


    ¡°Her safety will be our top priority.¡±


    ¡°It is a brother¡¯s duty to spoil his little sister. I will not let you down, My Lady.¡±


    Joanne paused for a bit after hearing that it was a brother¡¯s duty to spoil his little sister.


    ¡®That¡¯s right,¡¯ Joanne¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®It¡¯s our brother¡¯s duty to spoil us. The only problem is that you refuse to be spoiled by him, Joanne. Boohoo!¡¯


    ¡®Shut up,¡¯ Joanne replied. ¡®You¡¯re annoying.¡¯


    ¡®Hmph! When our brother returns, I¡¯ll make sure to spend some happy moments with him.¡¯


    ¡®Please stop. You¡¯re making me cringe.¡¯


    The mere thought of seeing herself acting all cute toward her brother made Joanne involuntary shudder.


    Her Other Half giggled upon seeing her priceless reaction


    Before Ethan left to deal with the Ratmen, he would often sleep on the same bed as her and Ramona.


    Ramona would usuallyy at the center, separating Joanne and Ethan.


    But whenever Joanne woke up in the morning, she would find herself sleeping on her brother¡¯s right side, hugging him like a pillow.


    Of course, the culprit who made her that way was none other than her Other Half, annoying her greatly.


    Although it annoyed her, she didn¡¯t say anything against it. Ever since she slept close to her brother, her sleep became peaceful, and she always woke up feeling revitalized.


    Now that her brother was away from the Magdar Kingdom, the only one she could hug in her sleep was Princess Ramona.


    However, her sleep wasn¡¯t as good as the times when she had been hugging her brother.


    ¡°Lady Joanne, is something wrong?¡± Prince Amir asked. ¡°You dazed out for a moment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Joanne sighed before standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Ramona¡¯s residence. All of you return to your duties as Princes of the Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±¡±¡±


    After leaving Prince Amir¡¯s residence, Joanne¡¯s Other Half praised her for a job well done.


    ¡®So, what do you n to do after the party?¡¯ Joanne¡¯s Other Half asked. ¡®Our brother said that it will take a few months before we can return to the present.¡¯


    ¡®What else?¡¯ Joanne asked back. ¡®Train Ramona, and maybe go out for a pic from time to time.¡¯


    ¡®A pic is a good idea,¡¯ Joanne¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®Also, it will be a shame if we don¡¯t do some sightseeing here in the Magdar Kingdom. Aren¡¯t you curious about what a Kingdom from the past looks like?¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s there to see?¡¯ Joanne replied. ¡®It¡¯s just some farms, muddy roads, monsters, bandits, and tribes. There¡¯s nothing good to see aside from some beautiful scenery from nature.¡¯


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s true. But, there is one more thing that we can do.¡¯


    ¡®And that is?¡¯


    ¡®Maybe talk to the Mermaid who always observes us whenever we are on the balcony?


    The youngdy stopped walking after hearing her Other Half¡¯s words.


    ¡®There¡¯s a Mermaid?¡¯ Joanne asked. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? I¡¯ve never seen a Mermaid before.¡¯


    ¡®Well, this is a good opportunity to meet her,¡¯ Joanne¡¯s Other Half smirked. ¡®She¡¯s secretly observing brother from afar. If not for the fact that I¡¯m very sensitive to such gazes, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to detect her.¡¯


    ¡®Is she around right now?¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s go to the balcony first. I¡¯ll know once we¡¯re facing the sea.¡¯


    The youngdy hastened her pace as she headed back to Princess Ramona¡¯s residence.


    She had long wanted to meet a Mermaid, whom she often read tales about in books.


    Since there was a perfect opportunity to meet one, she would definitely not miss this chance!

 Chapter 656 A Meeting In The Sea [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 656 A Meeting In The Sea [Part 2] </h4>


    ¡°Wee back, Joanne,¡± Princess Ramona greeted as soon as her friend entered the living room.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Joanne replied as she gestured for the Princess to follow her to the Balcony.


    The Princess tilted her head in confusion, but since the Fairies also followed behind Ethan¡¯s sister, she decided to follow suit and see what was going on.


    When they arrived at the balcony, Joanne narrowed her eyes and scanned the sea in front of her.


    However, no matter how hard she looked, she couldn¡¯t see any signs of a Mermaid in the vicinity.


    ¡®She¡¯s there,¡¯ Joanne¡¯s Other Half said. ¡®She¡¯s just looking at you from under the sea.¡¯


    After hearing her Other Half¡¯s confirmation, the youngdy nced at Lapis, who was sitting on Princess Ramona¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Do Water Fairies and Mermaids get along with each other?¡± Joanne asked.


    ¡°Well, we at least don¡¯t hate each other¡ªthat¡¯s for sure,¡± Lapis replied. ¡°But, we don¡¯t go out of our way to meet each other.¡±


    ¡°There is a Mermaid observing us from the sea. Can you talk to her and tell her that I want to meet her?¡± Joanne stated.


    Princess Ramona, who was listening from the side, couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes. She wouldn''t have ever thought that there would be a Mermaid observing them from the sea.


    The Princess suddenly became very excited because she had never met a Mermaid before.


    On the other hand, her grandma had met a Mermaid when she was younger, and it was that Mermaid who told her grandmother about the story of the Tidebringer.


    If possible, she wanted to meet a Mermaid herself.


    ¡®Maybe I can be friends with a Mermaid as well,¡¯ Princess Ramona thought excitedly as Joanne and Lapis talked to each other.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Lapis said before flying toward the sea, apanied by five more Water Fairies, who also wanted to meet the Mermaid.


    The two girls watched as the five Fairies dove into the water, disappearing from their sight.


    Several minutester, the five Fairies returned and told Joanne that the Mermaid agreed to meet them tonight, making Princess Ramona p her hands happily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll finally be able to see and meet a Mermaid,¡± Princess Ramona said. ¡°Maybe she can tell us more stories about the Tidebringer.¡±


    Joanne faintly smiled, uncontrobly infected by her friend¡¯s cheerful energy.


    While the two were happily chatting about meeting a Mermaid, the Mermaid in question looked at them with amusement from under the sea.


    She knew that Ethan had left the Princess¡¯ residence to go somece else, but the Mermaid Princess decided to stay because she was very curious about Joanne, who had the same hair color and features as her brother.


    Truth be told, the Mermaid Princess also wished to talk to Joanne and ask her about the young man, whom she had attacked several days ago.


    After the misunderstanding was cleared that day, she decided to observe him from afar and get to know him better through her scrying abilities.


    From what she could tell, Joanne hated her brother, which made her wonder how that came to be. She also found out that the Princess liked Ethan very much, amusing her as well.


    The Mermaid Princess was also aware that there was an invisible Ancient Wendigo currently guarding the two girls.


    She didn¡¯t know how Ethan was able to tame such a powerful and dangerous monster, but since it was subservient to him, she decided to ignore this matter for the time being.


    Several hours passed, and the time she set to meet them had finally arrived.


    Riding Joanne¡¯s flying broom, the two girls flew toward the location where they would meet with the Mermaid Princess.


    The Water Fairies were in front of them, serving as a guide. And even if it was dark, they were able to travel safely since the Water Fairies glowed in the darkness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, okay?¡± Lapis said as the dozens of fairies encircled Joanne¡¯s flying broom. ¡°We will use a spell to create a water bubble, which would allow you to breathe underwater.¡±


    As soon as she finished talking, the Water Fairies cast their spell. Just as Lapis had told them, the flying broom was encapsted by a water bubble.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dive,¡± one of the Fairies said before diving headfirst toward the surface of the water.


    Joanne navigated her flying broom to do the same, and soon, she and Princess Ramona entered the dark sea, which was nearly devoid of light.


    ¡®We will keep diving,¡¯ Lapis said through telepathy. ¡®Just follow me.¡¯


    Fear was slowly creeping onto Princess Ramona, for she was truly afraid of the dark. Because of this, she hugged Joanne tightly as if her life depended on it.


    ¡°You have nothing to fear, Ramona,¡± Joanne said. ¡°I will protect you. Besides, Lapis and the others will keep you safe.¡±


    After hearing her friend¡¯s words of assurance, Princess Ramona slowly regained her calm.


    Finally, after diving for more than a minute, the two saw a blue glow in the distance, which they believed was their destination.


    ¡°Wee guests.¡±


    A soothing, and beautiful voice reached the two girls¡¯ ears as they made their way to the blue dome of light.


    When the water bubble and the dome of light collided, Joanne and Ramona found themselves staring at an extremely beautifuldy, who was looking at the two of them with a smile.


    ¡°M-Mermaid!¡± Princess Ramona pointed at the Mermaid Princess, making thetter giggle.


    ¡°Yes, I am a Mermaid,¡± the Mermaid Princess replied. ¡°Nice to meet you, Princess Ramona.¡±


    After realizing that she had childishly stated the obvious, the Princess¡¯ face turned beet red out of embarrassment.


    Joanne, on the other hand, observed their surroundings.


    The Water Bubble had disappeared, and yet, the two of them were able to breathe underwater.


    They could even talk telepathically, which she believed was the power of the mermaid who hade to meet them.


    ¡°I already know both of your names, but I think it will also be good if we properly introduce ourselves to each other,¡± the Mermaid Princess said.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Princess Ramona replied. ¡°My name is Ramona Von Magdar. Twelfth Princess of the Magdar Kingdom. I am currently twelve years old.¡±


    ¡°Joanne Valentin,¡± Joanne said with a smile.


    ¡°Greetings, Princess Ramona, Joanne,¡± the Mermaid Princess nodded with a smile. ¡°My name is Illumina Lazuli Astraea, but feel free to just call me Illumina.¡±


    Illumina smiled at the two girls, whom she had wanted to talk to for a long time. Now that an opportunity had arrived, she would ask them to tell her everything about the young man, who was currently on an expedition away from the Magdar Kingdom.

 Chapter 657 Griffin Court [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 657 Griffin Court [Part 1]</h4>


    Margrave Forest¡­


    Two days after leaving the Magdar Kingdom, Ethan finally arrived at the Margrave Forest.


    It was an ancient forest that seemed to extend as far as the eye could see.


    At its center was a Giant Tree, which Ethan assumed to be a young World Tree.


    If his estimate was correct, the tree was more or less two hundred meters tall.


    It was already big and tall, but it paled inparison to an adult World Tree, which usually had a height of thousands of meters, so high as if breaking through the sky.


    While Ethan was minding his own business and appreciating the scenery around him, a shrill screech sounded, prompting him to look to his right side.


    There, he saw over a dozen Griffins flying in his direction.


    These Griffins weren¡¯t ordinary Griffins¡ªthey had Elves riding on top of them, and these Elves were holding bows loaded with arrows aimed in his direction.


    ¡®What a warm wee,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®I forgot that Elves don¡¯t usually like it when people trespass in their Domain. Especially the Elves of this era. The Tidebringer also had problems with them since they are an arrogant bunch.¡¯


    ¡®And did he get along with them?¡¯ Ethan asked with curiosity.


    ¡®Well, back then, the Tidebringer wasn¡¯t really in a good mood when he visited this forest. Let¡¯s just say that the Elves added salt to injury, and all hell broke loose in the end.¡¯


    ¡®Then I¡¯m sure that those Elves still remember that. After all, only hundreds of years have passed.¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half smirked. ¡®For them, that much time is nothing. Maybe some of them developed some kind of trauma after the Tidebringer was done with them.¡¯


    ¡®Sounds like a good idea. Ethan, give them hell.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah. Show us some fireworks.¡¯


    Ethan ignored the two members of his peanut gallery and stopped his Wind Dancer from advancing forward. He just made it float in the air, as he watched the Elves encircle him with wary looks on their faces.


    ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing here in the Margrave Forest?¡± an elf wearing green light armor asked.


    Ethan assumed that this person was the leader of these Elves, so he decided to settle this matter peacefully.


    ¡°My name is Ethan,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But some of you might know me as the Tidebringer.¡±


    As soon as the word ¡°Tidebringer¡± was said, all the Elves flinched as if they had been electrocuted by something.


    ¡°S-Stop lying!¡± the Captain of the Elves stuttered. ¡°You¡¯re not the Tidebringer.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ethan asked in a teasing tone. ¡°You might want to double-check. Certainly, you don¡¯t want to experience a repeat of what happened in the past, right?¡±


    The Elven Captain turned pale, even more so after taking a good look at the teenage boy in front of him. He remembered the description of the young man with long blue hair and blue eyes, whom the elves mustn''t offend no matter what.


    ¡°Are you really the Tidebringer?¡± Ady Elf asked with curiosity.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Ethan replied with a smile.


    His yful tone made the Elven Lady arch an eyebrow, but after half a minute had passed, she raised her hand and ordered the other Elves to lower their weapons.


    ¡®I guess thisdy is the real Captain of the group,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to ask her about the Ratmen? I mean, the Cloudwall Mountains are just right past the Mangrave Forest.


    ¡®If they are this zealous about patrolling their Domain, there¡¯s a possibility that they have also encountered the Ratmen Scouting Party.¡¯


    Ethan thought that this was a sound idea, so while everyone was uncertain about how to deal with him, he addressed the Elven Lady politely.


    ¡°I am only passing through here to go to the Cloudwall Mountains,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I received a report that a Horde of Ratmen might be plotting to head southward with the intention of spreading gue and pestilence to thends.


    ¡°If this report is true, then I n to deal with them. So, if you have encountered them before, can you tell me any information that you know about them?¡±


    The Elven Lady was surprised after Ethan stated his purpose foring to their Domain.


    ¡°Just answer my one question,¡± the Elf Lady stated. ¡°Are you really the Tidebringer?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But I¡¯m the closest to his existence here in the Lands of stor.¡±


    ¡°Hah! So you¡¯re not really him!¡± The Elf Man, whom Ethan thought was the Elven Captain earlier, finally found the courage to speak. ¡°How dare you try to lie to me?! Everyone surround this filthy Huma--¡±


    Before the Elf could even finish his words, Ethan summoned his Sea God¡¯s Trident and pointed its tip to the heavens.


    A momentter, ck clouds gathered above the Margrave Forest.


    Thunder and lightning grandly made their presence known, which made the Elf Man look in horror as a single lightning bolt descended upon him.


    Suddenly, a barrier appeared above the Griffin Riders, protecting them from the Lightning Bolt that could have given them serious injury.


    Ethan had no ns to injure anyone.


    He only summoned the bolt of lightning because his Other Half told him that someone with strong magical powers was observing him from the World Tree.


    His Other Half assured that the being would not allow any of their people from getting injured by Ethan¡¯s simple demonstration.


    ¡°Please forgive my grandson for being naive and ignorant, Your Excellency.¡±


    A beautiful voice spread in the surroundings.


    ¡°He is only a hundred years old, so he is still ignorant of the world.¡±


    ¡®See?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half smirked. ¡®I told you so.¡¯


    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything andmanded the Thunderstorm to increase its influence.


    The roars of thunder echoed across the sky as if telling the Elves that if they messed with him, he would make them regret it.


    ¡°Calm your anger, Tidebringer. Although you are indeed not the one who visited us hundreds of years ago, his blood flows in your veins. You must be his descendant. Again, I apologize for my grandson¡¯s offense. How about we talk this out, and I will answer the question you asked earlier?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Ethan replied before navigating his Wind Dancer to fly toward the young World Tree.


    None of the Elves dared to stop him because the roaring thunderstorm above their heads prevented them from doing anything reckless.


    Also, their Queen had already spoken. It would be rude to offend the guest, whom she personally invited to proceed to the Griffin Court.

 Chapter 658 Griffin Court [Part 2]

    Chapter 658 Griffin Court [Part 2]


    Ethan, who was making a beeline toward the World Tree, flew over countless tree houses, with Elves looking at him fearfully.


    It seemed that his show of power had been very effective, seeing that the other Griffin Riders only watched him from afar and didn¡¯t dare to block his path.


    When he was near the World Tree, he noticed a single tree house at its base. There, an Elven Lady with long green hair was looking at him with a solemn expression on her face.


    The young man descended and hovered a dozen meters away from the Elf, looking at her calmly.


    The two stared at each other for a while before the Elf bowed her head respectfully.


    ¡°My name is Helewynn miryl,¡± Helewynn said softly. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to make your acquaintance, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°I am Ethan Gremory,¡± Ethan properly introduced himself. ¡°I hope that we can get along well.¡±


    After they exchanged their greetings, the dark clouds in the sky slowly dispersed, allowing light to once again shine down on the forest.


    Helewynn sighed in relief. She didn¡¯t want to experience a repeat of the events that happened hundreds of years ago when the Elves tried to mess with someone whom they shouldn''t have messed with.


    ¡°Pleasee inside, Ethan,¡± Helewynn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re tired from your journey, so rx for a while before we talk about the Pestis Empire, which is slowly but surely corrupting thends around the Cloudwall Mountains.¡±


    Ethan nodded and followed the Elven Lady inside her Tree House.


    The Tree House wasn¡¯t Helewynn¡¯s home. It was a house customly constructed to receive guests, especially esteemed guests like the Tidebringer.


    It was quite spacious and three stories high.


    As Ethan sat on a wooden couch, he was served tea made from the leaves of the World Tree.


    ¡®Before you return, make sure to get some leaves from this tree,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half said. ¡®It has healing properties, and it can get rid of most poisons in the body. It would be a shame if we don¡¯t take some of it back to the present as a souvenir.¡¯


    The young man nodded because he thought that this was also a good idea.


    As soon as he took a sip of the tea, he immediately felt revitalized, and all his fatigue from his two-day journey to Margrave Forest disappeared.


    The Lands of stor was an entire continent, so itsnds were very vast.


    If he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return to the Magdar Kingdom, Ethan would have done some sightseeing with Joanne and Princess Ramona.


    Although he missed them, he knew that he should focus on the Elf Lady in front of him, who was also sipping the tea to calm her nerves. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Well, then. Let¡¯s talk about the Pestis Empire,¡± Helewynn ced her teacup on the table in front of her. ¡°Their former home wasn¡¯t the Cloudwall Mountains, but the Ostre Hills located in the Northeastern part of the rka Swamp.


    ¡°The Lizard Men didn¡¯t want the Ratmen to share their turf, so they hunted them down, forcing them to head south of the Dutchy of Morgau. The Humans, who have been suffering from countless monster raids in the past, didn¡¯t like the idea of letting a bunch of Ratmen build their nest near their homes.


    ¡°They attacked their Colony, forcing the Ratmen to once again head Southward until they found their safe haven in the Cloudwall Mountains.


    ¡°After suffering for many years, being hunted down by the Lizardmen and Humans, they were finally given some breathing room to increase their numbers. When the size of their colony increased, they soon remembered all of their old grudges and decided that it was time to take revenge on those who made them suffer.¡±


    Helewynn raised her head to look at the young man in front of her, who was listening silently to her story.


    ¡°At first, it started as a few skirmishes on the borders of the Dutchy of Morgau. But soon, it escted into full-blown raids, with hundreds of Ratmen descending from the mountain and piging the surroundingnds.


    ¡°At first, they only stole many forms of livestock. But, as their confidence and boldness grew, they started targeting Humans, bringing them back to their colony as food and as ythings.


    ¡°A yearter, they sent an army to the territory of the Lizardmen and started to infest their swamps with pestilence. This was their revenge for almost being driven to extinction.


    ¡°Originally, Ratmen wasn¡¯t a smart race. But it seems that a leader was born among them, now leading them to wage war on their neighbors. We¡¯ve also had skirmishes with them in the past. Now, the border of the Forest and the Cloudwall Mountains has be an infectednd, destroying thend around it.


    ¡°The majority of our forces are stationed on the border, preventing the Ratmen from further defiling ournd.


    ¡°Unfortunately, their numbers are quickly increasing, and they also like using wave tactics to further push the pestilence that they created into our Sacred Forest.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that within a decade or two, the entirety of the Mangrave Forest will be turned into a wastnd. Once that happens, we will be forced to migrate somewhere to escape the gue that the Ratmen bring.¡±


    After Helewynn finished her story, Ethan closed his eyes to think of a way to handle this situation.


    The Ratmen might have started this war for revenge, but soon, it would spin out of control until the surroundingnds had turned into a wastnd, with not a single nt or lifeform growing in sight.


    After careful consideration, Ethan decided to stay the night in the Tree House to think things through.


    He was still on the fence about whether he should eliminate the Ratmen or find apromise that would prevent them from wantonly attacking their neighbors.


    ***


    Inside the Underground City within the Cloudwall Mountains¡­


    ¡°The Humansss are amassing their forcesss yesss yess¡­,¡± a Ratman Shaman said. ¡°Theye in great numbers to kill ussss.¡±


    ¡°Foolish Humansss, it isss not us who will get killed. It will be their corpsesss which would be forever buried in these mountainsss. Yesss yesss!¡±


    A Ratman, who sat on a throne made of rocks, slowly opened its eyes and smirked.


    ¡°If itsss killing they wantssss, killing they will getsss!¡± the Ratman King dered, making the entire Colony cheer.


    They were no longer the small and weak Ratmen who could be bullied by the Lizard Men and the Humans.


    The Ratmen had finally gained the power to fight back, and with it, they would make sure that those who had hunted them down in the past, would now be the hunted.

 Chapter 659 The Pestis’ Empire’s Revenge [Part 1]

    Chapter 659 The Pestis¡¯ Empire¡¯s Revenge [Part 1]


    An army that numbered tens of thousands marched down the Cloudwall Mountains¡ªtheir destination was none other than the Duchy of Morgau.


    Several years ago, the Humans there had attacked the Ratmen as thetter was running from the Lizardmen of the rka Swamp. Since then, the Ratmen had kept their grudge bottled up.


    They weren¡¯t originally an aggressive race and were fine living in their colony. However, when bombarded with violence and brutality, even the gentlest creature would have no choice but to adapt or die as per the rule of natural selection.


    Perhaps it was this sense of desperation that made several members of this pitiful race give birth to individuals with the ability to use magic.


    And one among these special individuals had the vision to ensure that his race would thrive enough to be capable of seeking vengeance on those who almost pushed their race to extinction.


    His name was Keznir.


    And he was now the Rat King of the Pestis Empire.


    When he came of age, the Deity of Pestilence spoke to him in a dream, and a contract between them was forged.


    Using this power, he gave his brethren the ability to spread pestilence and corruption across thend.


    Wherever a Ratmen died, that ce would be corrupted, and only those born from corruption could live in it.


    Keznir wanted those who had forced them to migrate to feel the same desperation they did. He wanted them to understand what it meant to be driven away from their homnd, and forced to be vagabonds, with no ce to call their home.


    The Human viges and towns at the base of the Cloudwall Mountains had long been abandoned.


    Their residents had long moved to Major Cities, which had a defensive wall and guards protecting them.


    Having already anticipated the attack from the Ratmen, they had chosen the farthest settlements to ensure their safety from the inevitable invasion that could end their lives.


    Seeing that their original targets were nowhere to be found, the Ratmen continued their march, but this time, they didn¡¯t move deeper into Humannds.


    No.


    They headed straight to the rka Swamp, which belonged to the Lizard Men.


    The Ratmen hated the Humans, but the hate they felt for thetter paled inparison to the hate they felt toward the Lizard Race, the culprit for the disruption of their peaceful lives.


    The Lizard Men, aware of the Ratmen¡¯s intention to take revenge, attempted to send messengers to the Pestis Empire in order to negotiate terms for a peace treaty.


    But Keznir ignored them.


    The Ratmen would no longer tolerate living under the same sky as the Lizard Men of the rka Swamp, so they sent their army for the kill.


    The Lizard Men, who had also been anticipating the Ratmen¡¯s advance, had created defensive moats within the swamp in an attempt to dy the Ratmen or force them into a battle of attrition.


    Since they could swim quickly in water, they nned to use gueri tactics against the Ratmen, whittling down their number and forcing them to retreat.


    However, the Ratmen didn¡¯t attack the Lizard Men without a n. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They hade prepared.


    As soon as they entered the territory of the Lizardmen, the Ratmen didn¡¯t advance toward the settlements of the Lizard Men right away.


    No. They first went to the water source of the swamp.


    Upon realizing where the Ratmen were headed, the Lizard Men felt rmed and rushed the execution of their pre-nned gueri tactics. With it, they hoped that it would deter the enemies from reaching their destination.


    However, the Ratmen were no longer the pushover race they once were.


    Knowing that their enemy would attack them in the middle of their journey, they ced countless scouts in the surroundings, who would warn them if the Lizard Men were approaching.


    These scouts were blessed with exceptional senses, allowing them to hear, see, and smell the approaching Lizard Men. The moment they deem it fit, they would warn the bulk of their army to prepare for a surprise attack.


    When the two forces shed, blood spilled into the swamp, dyeing it red and green, gradually mixing into brown.


    No matter how many Ratmen died, none of them backed down, and all of them relentlessly massacred the enemies that were trying to get in their way.


    The Ratmen who died were deliberately left alone on the ground. For their race, they would serve another purpose even in death.


    ¡°Killsss themsss!¡± the Commander of the Ratmen, who went by the name Kharirr, ordered. ¡°Wipe them outssss from the face of the rka Swampssss!¡±


    ¡°You wretched Ratzzzz!¡± the Leader of the Ratmen Army roared. ¡°We will kill you allzzz!¡±


    The Ratmen and Lizardmen shouted their warcries and fought each other with savage brutality.


    Their hate for each other was clear as day. One side was trying to defend their home, and the other was taking revenge for what had been done to them in the past, which made them lose their home.


    Several skirmishes would continue for half a day until the Ratmen finally reached their destination.


    The Ratmen had headed to their former homnd, which was right beside a massive waterfall that they formerly called Krakova Waterfall.


    Upon their arrival, all of them began to dump a yellowish substance on the water of the Waterfall that flowed toward the swamp.


    They intended to contaminate every water source that was connected to the waterfall, which would be a faster way to deal with the Lizardmen Race.


    As the pestilence-filled water slowly spread into the swamp, the fish living in it started to stir and swim as far away from the source of the corruption as fast as possible.


    This mass migration resulted in a frenzy, causing countless number of fish to jump out of the water in an attempt to escape the deadly poison that was swiftly spreading in the waters of the rka Swamp.


    The Lizardmen also panicked, having realized what the Ratmen were trying to do.


    They were trying to kill thend entirely, corrupting it and making sure that the Lizardmen would not be able to live in the rka Swamp ever again.


    After dumping all the jugs filled to the brim with pestilence into the waterfall, the Ratmen started their advance toward the Ancestral Lands of the Lizardmen Race.


    Their revenge had only just begun, and they would not stop until the Lizardmen paid for their arrogance with their lives.

 Chapter 660 The Pestis Empire’s Revenge [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 660 The Pestis Empire¡¯s Revenge [Part 2]</h4>


    With the momentum on their side, the Ratmen swept through the various settlements of the Lizardmen with one goal and one goal only.


    Total annihtion.


    The Lizardmen fought bravely. However, disadvantaged by the current state of the swamp, they were unable to implement their original n, as those who dared to swim in the water would immediately feel as if their throats were burning.


    They might be able to hold their breaths for a long period of time, but the corrupted waters carrying fast-acting pestilence and diseases could seep through their scales.


    This weakened the Lizardmen¡¯s tough bodies, preventing them from performing at their peak potential.


    The Lizardmen resisted with everything they had, but the march of the Ratmen was unstoppable.


    Step by painful meter, they were slowly being pushed back, leaving only the dead and dying behind.


    The Ratmen who died in battle only strengthened the pestilence that was spreading through the water, for their very blood carried these diseases.


    They were walking and breathing biological weapons, so it didn¡¯t matter if they killed their opponents with their weapons or with their dead bodies.


    They would win either way, sealing the fate of anyone who opposed them.


    All the Lizardmen fought bravely. Unfortunately, bravery alone was not enough to ovee their current situation.


    In the end, a mass evacuation was initiated all across the rka Swamp as the proud Lizardmen fled from the invading Ratmen, whose shrill cries reverberated across thend.


    This battlested for seven days and seven nights. By the end of it, the entire Lizardmen Race abandoned the rka Swamp because they no longer had any future living in it.


    News of the battle between the Lizardmen and the Ratmen spread like wildfire.


    The Human Kingdoms that bordered the rka Swamp immediately went on high alert as they hastened to raise their defenses against a possible Ratmen invasion.


    The Thornguard Kingdom, the Skogarholm Kingdom, and the Wallenbirg Kingdom had dispatched their emissaries to the Ratmen.


    They were hoping that they could use diplomacy to prevent their Kingdoms from suffering the same fate as the Lizardmen, who were forced to move to the Reaver Coast.


    The Human Kingdoms believed that the Lizardmen nned to swim across the sea to reach the Jombsborg Isle, which they would make their temporary home.


    If the Lizardmen continued to flee northward, even the Ratmen wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to them because they weren¡¯t proficient in seafaring.


    This meant that their next targets would be the three Human Kingdoms, who had formally formed an alliance to resist the Ratmen¡¯s race territory expansion.


    After securing the rka Swamp, the Ratmen regrouped as their Commander, Kharirr, pondered on their next course of action.


    Although they had great numbers, the Lizardmen still managed to kill a quarter of their army.


    This would pose no problem if they were to only attack the Duchy of Morgau, which belonged to the Kingdom of Wallenbirg.


    His people might be victorious and feeling very happy now, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that they also felt exhaustion after the week-long battle against the Lizardmen.


    ¡°Tell everyone to restsss for three daysss,¡± Kharirr ordered. ¡°After thatsss, we shall attacksss the Humanndsss!¡±


    The Ratmen cheered and executed their Commander¡¯s orders.


    While this was happening, Ethan had just arrived at the Duchy of Morgau. Along the way, he had not seen a single human, only abandoned viges and towns.


    There had been signs that a massive army had passed through thesends, but seeing that there were no signs of battle, the young man assumed that the people managed to escape before the Ratmen invaded theirnds.


    Following the trail left behind by the Army, Ethan arrived at the borders of the rka Swamp.


    ¡®The swamp here has been corrupted.¡¯ Sebastian frowned. ¡®If left alone, this entire swamp will be the breeding grounds of those Rats, as well as any foul creatures who are immune to gues and diseases.¡¯


    ¡®It''s also possible that it will spawn new abominations that will spread a deadly gue in the Lands of stor, wiping out every living thing in thisnd,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented.


    Ethan frowned because this was something that he didn¡¯t want to happen.


    Although he felt a bit sympathetic toward the Ratmen, that didn¡¯t mean that he approved of their intention to devastate the surroundingnds until only their race was left.


    He would not be able to sit still, knowing that there was a possibility that the Ratmen would head southward, past the Mangrave Forest and into the Magdar Kingdom, where Princess Ramona lived.


    There was no way that he would let a threat like this continue after he returned to the future.


    Using the water of the swamp as a medium to locate the Ratmen Army, Ethan was able to find where they had set their camp.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to fly in that direction, observing the Ratmen from the sky.


    The Ratmen naturally sensed his presence, and some of them even shot arrows in his direction.


    However, Ethan simply flew higher until their arrows couldn¡¯t reach him anymore.


    Summoning his wand, Ethan magnified his voice and addressed the onemanding the Ratmen in the swamp.


    ¡°Who is your leader?¡± Ethan asked, his voice booming in the surroundings like thunder, making the Ratmen on the ground narrow their eyes.


    ¡°Who¡¯sss askingsss?!¡± Kharirr asked back.


    He felt enraged after hearing someone dare to address them in this manner after they had just driven out their mortal enemy, the Lizardmen.


    However, Ethan¡¯s next words made him pause and wonder if he had heard his reply properly.


    ¡°The Tidebringer.¡±


    ¡°You speak liesss,¡± Kharirr replied. ¡°And even if yousss are the Tidebringerssss, so whatsss? Where were yousss when our race was being killedsss?


    ¡°Where were yousss when our kind wassss being hunted downsss? Where were you when we needed you the mostssss? Tidebringer, your name means nothing to ussss!¡±


    All the Ratmen screeched in anger towards the young man, who was out of their reach.


    ¡°I know that all of you have suffered and been forced to flee in desperation,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°But I cannot allow you to spread your pestilence all over thend. Can¡¯t we reach apromise? Is there a way for your kind to live with the other Kingdoms peacefully?¡±


    Kharirrughed out loud after hearing Ethan¡¯s words.


    The Tidebringer was the spiritual support of all the races in the Lands of stor. But for the Ratmen, this Deity was someone who had turned a blind eye to their suffering.


    Since then, the Ratmen changed the object of their worship to the Lord of Pestilence, Erra.


    This was the Deity who had lent a hand to the Ratmen during their darkest moments. It was thanks to him that they gained the power to rise once again.


    Even if they were facing the Tidebringer, none of the Ratmen were afraid.


    They knew that even if they perished in battle, their Deity would avenge them by turning the Lands of stor into a corruptednd.


    And only those who worshiped Erra would be allowed to live in it.


    ¡°The time of the Tidebringer is oversssss!¡± Kharirr shouted. ¡°It is now Lord Erra¡¯s turn to rule the Lands of storsss! He will prevailssss! Glory to Lord Errasssss!¡±


    ¡°¡°Glory to Lord Errassss!¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°Glory to Lord Errassss!¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°Glory to Lord Errassss!¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°Glory to Lord Errassss!¡±¡±


    The shouts of the Ratmen reverberated across the rka Swamp, making the spies of the Human Kingdoms who hade to monitor their movements shudder. A chill ran down their spine as the Ratmen¡¯s eyes glowed yellow in preparation for a battle to the death.

 Chapter 661 Progenitor Versus Progenitor [Part 1]

    Chapter 661 Progenitor Versus Progenitor [Part 1]


    ??¡®They¡¯re serious, Ethan,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®I think whoever that Erras is has brainwashed the entire Ratmen race into serving him.¡¯


    ¡®This isn¡¯t good,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half face became solemn. ¡®Ethan, I know that you don¡¯t like senseless killing, but there¡¯s no hope for them anymore. They¡¯ve sworn their allegiance to a Progenitor.¡¯


    ¡®A Progenitor?¡¯ Ethan frowned. ¡®That Erras that they spoke of is a Progenitor?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, and a very nasty one,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®He is one of the so-called Dark Ones who only wish to spread pestilence and corruption to the world. His true body might not be on this ne of existence, but his followers can borrow his power.


    ¡®In the worst-case scenario, he can even descend to this realm for a brief period of time as long as the right conditions are met. In his case, sacrificing thousands of lives is enough to summon him, and we would have a major problem on our hands.¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s expression turned grim as he steeled himself to wipe out the Ratmen to prevent the worst-case scenario.


    Unfortunately, the Ratmen had prepared for everything, including the intervention of higher beings, such as the Tidebringer himself.


    Erras knew that the Lands of stor were under the Tidebringer¡¯s protection, but he wasn¡¯t too worried about that.


    At most, the Tidebringer was only a Colossi, while he was a Progenitor.


    There might only be one Rank difference between the two of them, but Progenitors would always be stronger than a Colossi.


    Also, Ethan wasn¡¯t even a Colossi.


    He had just inherited the Tidebringer¡¯s Legacy and hadn¡¯t even unlocked its Fourth and Fifth levels.


    Dark clouds formed above the skies of the rka Swamp as Ethan summoned a Thunderstorm in order to aid him in battle.


    While this was happening, the Ratmen Shamans were already chanting their spells, using the entirety of the rka Swamp as a medium for their grand spell.


    Ethan, who knew whom he should prioritize to eliminate, targeted the Ratmen Shamans with his Thunderbolts.


    However, his attacks were blocked by a wall of Ratmen who sacrificed their own lives to protect their brethren.


    The young man no longer held back and unleashed countless lightning bolts at the same time, making those who witnessed this scene think that the end of the world wasing.


    However, with every lightning bolt that descended, several Ratmen would fearlessly use their bodies to tank its damage, not caring even if they died in the process.


    There were tens of thousands of Ratmen, and most of them were wearing artifacts that gave them resistance to magical attacks.


    Even with Ethan¡¯s bombardment, they managed to protect their Shamans at the cost of their lives.


    ¡®No good!¡¯ Sebastian eximed. ¡®They are using the Ratmen that you killed as a sacrifice to empower their spell!¡¯


    As if to confirm Sebastian¡¯s observation, the Commander of the Ratmen, Kharirr,ughed out loud.


    ¡°Yessss yessss! Kills ussss!¡± Kharrirughed. ¡°Use our lives to summon our Lord Errassss! He will avenge usssss! He will avenge usssss!¡±


    Ethan roared as he gathered all the lightning bolts at the tip of this Sea God¡¯s Trident and unleashed a giant lightning dragon headed towards the Shamans.


    At that exact moment, a giant magic circle appeared within the rka Swamp, and a bestial roar reverberated across thend, making the surviving Ratmen rejoice.


    Ethan¡¯s Lightning Dragon descended upon the Shamans, and a loud explosion followed suit, bathing the world in a brilliant light.


    Powerful gusts of wind pushed Ethan back from the sky as he momentarily lost control of his Wind Dancer.


    When the light receded, the young man nced in the direction of the rka Swamp.


    The once lively home of the Lizardmen had turned into and of devastation.


    Ethan¡¯s expression turned grim as he looked at the monster that was standing at the center of all of this destruction.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the Tidebringer¡­¡± an Ancient Voice that sounded like nails scratching a chalkboard spread in the surroundings. ¡°But, that¡¯s fine, yess¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter who standssss in my wayssss. Thisndssss is doomed to fall in my handssss.¡±


    The Yellow Giant Rat, who was over a hundred meters tall, stared at Ethan with ridicule.


    The young man took out his wand and summoned Fairy Wings on his back, which made the Giant Rat chuckle.


    ¡°Just what creature are youssss?¡± the Giant Rat asked. ¡°Interestingssss¡­ interestingssss¡­ thissss issss the first time I¡¯m seeing something like youssss.¡±


    Ethan took a fighting stance with his wand hovering beside him, and pointing at the monster, who was eyeing him with great interest.


    ¡°Part Demon, part Celestial, part Faesss,¡± the Giant Ratmented. ¡°Ah¡­ I see, you are one of those thrice-blessed beingsssss. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be a fine addition to one of my collectionssss yessss yesss¡­¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half narrowed his eyes and gave the young man his advice.


    ¡®Ethan, whatever you do, don¡¯t use your Celestial Domain,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated. ¡®This monster will corrupt that world and snatch it away from you once it falls under its control.¡¯


    The young man nodded as he intensified the storm that was brewing in the surroundings.


    Powerful gusts of wind apanied the heavy rainfall.


    Thunder and lightning streaked in the heavens, ready to assist their lord in dealing with the abomination that was in front of him.


    ¡°¡°Lord Erasssssss! Avenge usssss!¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°Avenge usssss!¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°Avenge usssss!¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°Avenge usssss!¡±¡±


    The Ratmen who had survived started to chant, making the Giant Rat sneer.


    A secondter, it let out an ear-piercing screech, and the Ratmen who heard it at close range exploded into a shower of blood, which merged with the Giant Rat¡¯s body, making its presence more terrifying.


    Ethan held his Sea God¡¯s Trident tightly, using its influence to fight the overwhelming hostility that was aimed in his direction.


    ¡®That is not Erass¡¯ real body,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated. ¡®But it¡¯s still extremely powerful. If possible, don¡¯t make contact with its body. You might contract diseases or debilitating mdies through skin contact.¡¯


    ¡®Any idea how we can defeat this thing?¡¯ Ethan asked.


    He was unable to use his Celestial Domain, which only left his Tidebringer Domain.


    ording to his Other Half, using his Tidebringer Domain was alright since it wasn¡¯t like his Celestial Domain that truly existed somewhere in the world.


    Even if Erass was able to corrupt it, the young man could just cancel it without problems.


    ¡®Just stay out of its reach,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®It¡¯s only using borrowed time to manifest in this world. As long as you hold on until it reaches its limit, the Progenitor¡¯s Avatar will disappear.¡¯


    But just as Ethan¡¯s Other Half thought that the young man would be safe in the sky, the Giant Rat suddenly jumped in his direction at unbelievable speed.


    ¡®Fly up now!¡¯ Sebastian shouted.


    Ethan didn¡¯t need Sebastian to tell him anything because that was indeed the only thing he could do at the moment.


    In the span of several seconds, Ethan broke through the storm clouds in the sky and continued to fly higher.


    To his horror, the Giant Ratnded on top of the Storm Cloud and stayed on top of it, using it as a tform to stay in the sky.


    Erass didn¡¯t even give Ethan any breathing room as he unleashed a yellow breath attack that was simr to aser beam.


    ¡®Evade to the right!¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half roared, and Ethan quickly heeded his call.


    The attack of the Giant Rat passed several meters away from Ethan¡¯s body, and yet, he could feel the heat of the attack, as well as its very pungent smell.


    Ethan thought that he had already seen the peak of the Powerhouses in the world, but just that single attack alone made him realize that Progenitors are scary, even if they were only using their Avatar to manifest in the world.

 Chapter 662 Progenitor Versus Progenitor [Part 2]

    Chapter 662 Progenitor Versus Progenitor [Part 2]


    ??Ethan desperately evaded the attacks of the Giant Rat with every fiber of his being.


    He poured all his concentration into dodging the Deity¡¯s attacks, leaving him no time for anything else.


    A second of hesitation could spell his doom, so he didn¡¯t have time to properly counterattack.


    Erass could turn his body into a mist, just like Wendigos, which could infect anything it touched.


    The Storm that Ethan conjured had transformed into an Acid Storm, destroying thends under them while the two fought in the heavens.


    It wasn¡¯t even a fight at this point, but Ethan dodging Erass'' attacks and doing his best to distance himself from the Progenitor, whose attacks were increasing in intensity, and speed, with each passing minute.


    ¡®Ethan, he will corner you if you keep on only dodging,¡¯ Sebastian stated. ¡®You need to attack him to break his momentum!¡¯


    Originally, Ethan wanted to summon Illumina, but he was afraid that Erass would infect her with his powers.


    With that, using his Resonance was out of the question.


    The only thing he could use was his spears, so he summoned them and gave them one order, and that was to attack Erras!


    Lightbringer and Areadbhair flew towards Erras like missiles.


    At first, the Giant Rat nned to just ignore the two spears, but after sensing their properties, it immediately targeted them with its breath attacks.


    Lightbringer and Areadbhair evaded this attack and flew toward the Giant Rat¡¯s left and right sides.


    Areadbhair turned into a zinget, while Lightbringer shone like a silver shooting star.


    The two spears then embedded themselves into the Giant Rat¡¯s body, making thetter scream. It didn¡¯t expect that the two spears would deal damage to it.


    Seeing that an opportunity had arrived, Ethan pointed his wand in the Giant Rat¡¯s direction and unleashed countless Water Balls that were the size of a basketball.


    They were made frompressed water, so they were incredibly dense and would hit as hard as a full-powered strike of a sledgehammer.


    But Ethan also added something else to this attack.


    He had added cleansing properties to the Water Balls, hoping that it would weaken the pestilence that formed the Giant Rat¡¯s body.


    This was a simple trick that was taught to him by his father, Wace, which he said would be effective against unholy opponents.


    Water was an element that had the power to cleanse anything.


    Even though it can easily be influenced by many things, at the end of the day, water has the power to purify filth.


    Just as Ethan expected, his attacks were having an effect on his Erass, who was now being pushed back.


    With Lightbringer and Areadbhair attacking him from his blindspots and Ethan¡¯s Water Balls descending on him from the front, Erras had finally been suppressed.


    At least, that was what Ethan thought.


    The little breathing room he had created for himself instantly disappeared the moment Erras decided to fight seriously.


    ¡°Pestilence Domainssss!¡±


    Ethan immediately found himself in a world of decay, filth, and gue.


    The air in his surroundings made him feel as if his throat was on fire, making it hard for him to breathe.


    The young man coughed repeatedly before creating a water bubble to cover his face.


    This would prevent him from getting affected by dangerous fumes that were attacking his body even now.


    ¡°ytime¡¯ssss over, mortalssss!¡± Erass dered. ¡°I will eat yousss and gain your powerssss!¡±


    Erassughed, and the world around him shuddered.


    The entire Domain was brimming with gues and diseases, dooming anyone unlucky enough to be trapped inside of it.


    If not for the fact that Ethan had ways to counter the environment, he might have sumbed to sickness in the span of half a minute.


    ¡®This ce is draining my magic reserves at a rapid pace,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    Right now, he was still fine because he still had half of his magic remaining, but the moment it ran dry, he would be at Erass¡¯ mercy.


    Even if he didn¡¯t use any spells, Ethan believed that he would onlyst for half an hour before the Pestilence Domain took hold of his senses.


    Because of this, he brainstormed with Sebastian and his Other Half about how to deal with their current situation.


    ¡®Right now, it is a race against time,¡¯ Sebastian said solemnly. ¡®It is either he runs out of magic first, or you run out of magic first.¡¯


    ¡®I might be able to help you, Ethan, but I will need some time,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated.


    ¡®How much time do you need?¡¯ Ethan asked.


    ¡®Fifteen¡­ no ten minutes. I¡¯ll finish my preparation in ten minutes.¡¯


    Ethan nodded as he hurriedly distanced himself from the Giant Rat, who was now feeling extremely confident because the young man was now trapped inside his domain.


    Even though it was only in his Avatar Form, it was still powerful enough to prevent his enemy from getting away.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ that¡¯ssss itssss. Runssss!¡± Erassughed as he ran after Ethan.


    In his domain, he could cover great distances in just a short period of time, so it didn¡¯t matter even if Ethan ran away.


    Erass would easily catch up to him whenever he wanted.


    Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape Erass¡¯ pursuit, Ethan used his Mimir¡¯s Wisdom in an attempt to find a way to ovee his current situation.


    In this state, Ethan was capable of multitasking, allowing him to do many things at once.


    Another term for this was parallel processing.


    It was the ability to carry out multiple thought processes at once, which was one of the perks of using Mimir¡¯s Wisdom.


    While Ethan was in this stage, his body was dodging and predicting Erass¡¯ next move, allowing him to barely evade his attacks.


    There was also a part of his mind, which was looking for solutions on how to ovee his current situation.


    His Other Half asked him to give him ten minutes, so he would fight with everything he had to give him that ten minutes.


    Suddenly, a solution came to Ethan¡¯s mind.


    Just as Erras¡¯ filthy ws were about to swipe Ethan¡¯s body, the young man suddenly shrank, making the Giant Rat¡¯s attack miss.


    Ethan had used his Mimir¡¯s Wisdom to transform into a rat.


    It took a while for Erass toprehend what had just happened.


    But before it could return to its senses, the rat thatnded on the ground immediately started digging, escaping underground.


    Fighting inside the Domain of your opponent would put you at a great disadvantage, but it didn¡¯t guarantee their victory.


    This was something that Wace had taught Ethan, which the young man took to heart.


    He was feeling thankful that he had been taught about countering Domains before this fateful encounter.


    If not, he would definitely be quickly defeated by the Progenitor of Pestilence, whose angry screech reverberated within his own Domain because he couldn¡¯t believe that his enemy would turn into a rat just to offend him.


    ¡°You bastardssssss!¡± Erras roared as he jumped high up in the air. ¡°I¡¯ll crush yousssss!¡±


    A loud explosion spread in the surroundings, apanied by an earthquake as the hundred-meter-tall Rat mmed into the ground with force.


    A crater that was hundreds of meters wide emerged from the point of impact, proving how powerful Erass¡¯ attack was.


    Ethan was caught up by the tremors, but he didn¡¯t stop and continued to dig deeper into the ground.


    It was now a race against time.


    Either he would be crushed by Erras first, or he would be able to buy enough time for his Other Half toplete whatever he was doing, which would help him defeat the monster, whose powers had surpassed his expectations.

 Chapter 663 Progenitor Versus Progenitor [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 663 Progenitor Versus Progenitor [Part 3]</h4>


    Everything around him was shaking terribly, but Ethan didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to it.


    Not caring about anything else, he kept on digging and digging as fast as he could, for there were only five minutes left until his Other Half finished whatever he was doing.


    Ethan often wondered how powerful Progenitors were.


    When he was in the Celestial Domain, Queen Celestia was indeed powerful, but he knew that she was at his weakest at that time.


    He didn¡¯t know if the Tidebringer could be considered as a Colossi, and he also didn¡¯t know how strong Sebastian¡¯s master was.


    The only ones whom he had the opportunity to fight were none other than the powerhouses of Eastshire.


    They were indeed powerful.


    Even his adopted father was powerful.


    But that also made Ethan curious about how the strongest humans couldpare to the strongest beings of the world.


    Sometimes, Ethan would daydream about fighting against a Progenitor in order to better understand just how powerful they were.


    But those battles were, in the end, a mere product of his imagination. Until he saw the real thing, he wouldn¡¯t have something topare to.


    Now that wish had been granted, Ethan frankly felt that he was facing something that was way out of his league.


    Suddenly, Ethan¡¯s small ws hit the deepest part of the ground, making him pause.


    ¡®I¡¯ve reached the end,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®Am I safe here?¡¯


    But just as he was thinking along those lines, Sebastian shouted from within his sea of consciousness.


    ¡®Dig to the right!¡¯ Sebastian shouted.


    Ethan did what he was told without asking the reason why. Right now, they were in a critical situation, and he didn¡¯t have time to second guess Sebastian¡¯s advice.


    A few seconds after he started digging to his right, he sensed it.


    Something big, fast, and dangerous was headed in his previous location.


    ¡°You¡¯re notsss the only onesss who knowssss how to digsssss!¡± Erass¡¯ hateful shout reached Ethan¡¯s ears, forcing him to dig faster.


    He had covered his body with an extremely thinyer of water to prevent the corrupted ground from affecting his senses.


    Because of this, his magic reserves were dwindling at a rapid rate.


    ording to his estimate, he only had five to seven minutes left before he ran out of juice.


    ¡°You¡¯re notsss getting awayssss!¡± Erass hateful roar caused the ground under Ethan¡¯s feet to rise up, pushing him upward like a water about to erupt from a geyser.


    In just a matter of seconds, Ethan¡¯s body was blown off from the ground and into the sky.


    Erass, who had also emerged to the surface, didn¡¯t hesitate to jump at Ethan with his mouth wide open.


    Ethan¡¯s body immediately transformed into a Raven and flew away, barely evading the Giant Rat¡¯s jaws.


    A Raven that could fly against a raging storm¡ªthis was one of the creatures that Ethan could transform to due to the power of Mimir¡¯s Wisdom.


    Although he had a head start, Ethan knew that Erass would not stop until he became rat food.


    Erass, who was getting annoyed by the young man¡¯s little tricks, transformed into a yellow mist and shot toward Ethan like aet.


    But Ethan was prepared for something like this. As he flew, countless ying cards trailed behind him.


    Each of these cards were transcribed with Rune Magic, which Ethan only nned to use if ever he was forced to fight without any magic power in hand.


    Luna had stored two condensed orbs of Moon Magic in his heart, which was something that he could use during emergencies.


    He nned to use one of them just as soon as his magic power were about to dry up.


    But before then, he wanted to try something first, and that was his rune magic.


    The countless cards that trailed behind Ethan all started to activate at the same time, creating a powerful tornado that sucked up the yellow mists that were following him.


    A momentter, a ze erupted inside the tornado, burning everything inside of it.


    But it didn¡¯t end there.


    Lightning magic had also manifested, creating a tornado that was imbued with air, fire, and lightning, three of the most destructive elements in the world.


    To his surprise, Erass screeched in pain. It seemed that Rune Magic affected him more than other kinds of Magic.


    Seeing that it worked, Ethan unleashed more cards, and this time, these cards had the power of sealing his opponent.


    It was one of the most difficult magic to transcribe, and it needed more magical power to manifest.


    Erass found himself unable to break free from the Rune Magic, which was a lost ancient magic only known by the oldest of Elves and Dragons.


    Word was power, and Rune Magic was magic created from words.


    It had a stronger and longersting effect than the other types of magic. Its only downside was that it needed time and many preparations to be effectively used in battle.


    ¡®Fortunately, I¡¯ve made thousands of them during my free time,¡¯ Ethan thought as he watched the screeching Giant Rat, which had taken its physical form and was now bathed in wind, fire, and lightning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill yousssss!¡± Erass shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll kill yousssss!¡±


    The Pestilence Domain trembled as the ground cracked and rose up to the sky, merging with Erass.


    ¡®This cheater!¡¯ Sebastian cursed.


    The Giant Rat¡¯s size increased tenfold, making it thousands of meters tall.


    It then used brute force to disperse Ethans¡¯ tornado, and its yellow eyes filled with hatred locked in on Ethan¡¯s body.


    It was at that moment that something unexpected happened.


    Ethan, who was in Raven form, suddenly lost the ability to fly.


    No matter how hard he tried to p his wings, he couldn¡¯t maintain his flight.


    His vision was also starting to blur, which greatly rmed him.


    ¡°You really thinksss that your petty trickssss can stop my pestilencesss from infecting youssss?¡± Erass sneered. ¡°Foolsss. From the very momentsss you arrived in this worldsss, you have already contracted my diseasessssss! It¡¯s toote for you nowssss! Regret the fact thatsss you tried to defy me, mortalsssss!¡±


    Ethan¡¯s transformation faded away, reverting him to his human form.


    His vision was now extremely blurry, and his breathing ragged.


    ¡®I got infected at that time when I first breathed in the air in this domain,¡¯ Ethan thought as his body became as heavy as lead.


    Erass, who had already been irritated to the point of no return, no longer said anything and went for the kill.


    The Giant Rat descended from the sky with its mouth opened wide to devour the young man, who had pushed it to the limit of its patience.

 Chapter 664 Progenitor Versus Progenitor [Part 4]

    <h4>Chapter 664 Progenitor Versus Progenitor [Part 4] </h4>


    Ethan¡¯s five senses slowly faded as he fell towards the ground.


    He could no longer see, hear, and feel anything around him. However, he was certain that Erass was just moments away from devouring himpletely.


    But, just before his consciousness fell intoplete darkness, an amused voice reached his ears.


    ¡°Good job, it was very entertaining,¡± a familiar voice said from within the deepest part of his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll take it over from here. This Rat and I have a few scores to settle as well.¡±


    The Familiar Voice was soothing, making Ethan believe that everything was going to be fine, so he allowed the darkness to embrace him, and fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Your powers are minessss!¡± Erass roared as he was about to devour the young man whole.


    Suddenly, Erass heard the teenage boy chuckle.


    The Giant Rat thought that the boy had given in to desperation, and was simply ridiculing himself for challenging someone as powerful as him.


    But, just as the Giant Rat was entertaining this thought, Ethan opened his eyes and nced at his direction.


    For a brief moment, time seemed toe to aplete standstill as Erass gazed at those purple eyes filled with mischief.


    Eyes that were familiar to him.


    ¡°You did my boy dirty, Erass,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Time for me to pay you back for bullying this child.¡±


    As soon as those words left Ethan¡¯s mouth, he disappeared from where he was and reappeared above the Giant Rat¡¯s head.


    Before Erass could even register what happened, he felt a sharp pain at the back of his head.


    After that, he found himself falling towards the ground, face first, making the ground quake and creating a crater that was thousands of meters wide.


    The Giant Rat propped itself up from the ground before standing tall, ring at the young man, who seemed to be busy looking at Ethan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°This vessel is simply perfect,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°The descent went smoothly, and didn¡¯t even need any sacrifices. Not bad.¡±


    Seeing that his opponent was ignoring him, Erass didn¡¯t hesitate to swipe at the teenage boy with his vicious ws.


    However, Ethan only raised his hand and grabbed the tip of the rat¡¯s ws, without even bothering to nce at Erass, who currently had a dumbfounded look on his face.


    ¡°At least ny percent,¡± Ethanmented as he continued to look at Ethan¡¯s hand. ¡°I can use ny percent of my power in this body without problems.¡±


    Suddenly, ten ck wings sprouted from Ethan¡¯s back, and two small horns appeared on his head.


    ¡°Y-Youssss!¡± Erass stuttered. ¡°Impossiblessss! Howsssss?!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how you should greet me, Erass¡­ especially when you¡¯re just an Avatar,¡± Ethan replied, as he raised his hand that was holding the tip of Erass w, and lifting the thousand meter-tall Giant Rat as if it was as light as a feather.


    Without any warning, Ethan mmed Erass on the ground, making the Giant Rat spit out a mouthful of yellow blood.


    ¡°Despicable as always,¡± Ethan chuckled. ¡°You really have no delicacy, Erass. Nothing has changed. Not in the past, the present, or even the future.¡±


    ¡°Damn youssss!¡± Erass cursed. ¡°What are you doing here, XXXXXXX?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that this boy is already unconscious,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°If he heard my name at this point in time, he would definitely be wary of me. Ah, Sebastian, make sure to not tell him anything, okay? We don¡¯t want to impede his growth, right?¡±


    Sebastian frowned, but still nodded his head to agree to the entity who had taken control of Ethan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Good, now where was I?¡± Ethan tilted his head to the side before pping his hands. ¡°Ah right, it¡¯s time to clean up the trash.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, XXXXXXX!¡± Erass roared, ready to make his Domain implode in order to destroy the enemy before him.


    However, Ethan only snapped his fingers, and the Domain shatteredpletely, making Erass¡¯ thousand-meter-tall body crumble into a pile of dust.


    Erass reverted to his hundred-meter-tall body, and found himself lying on the ground, and looking at his opponent with a gaze filled with hatred and unwillingness.


    ¡°Did you really think that an Avatar of yours was enough to defeat me?¡± Ethan asked in a teasing tone. ¡°If you want to fight, bring your real body. You know where to find me. I¡¯ll even give you a handicap next time.¡±


    ¡°XXXXXXX, I¡¯ll kill you even if it¡¯s thest thing I¡ªArgghhhh!¡±


    The Giant Rat was unable to finish whatever it was going to say because it was immediately consumed by purple mes, making its body burn in a zing inferno.


    ¡°Talk is cheap, Erass.¡± Ethan smiled. ¡°If you want to kill me, you should line up. You¡¯re not the first, and not thest who wishes to kill me.¡±


    When the purple me dispersed, not even the Giant Rat¡¯s ashes were left.


    Ethan then nced at the rka Swamp and arched an eyebrow.


    He could easily purify the rka Swamp, but decided to not do anything. This was the vengeance of the Ratmen against those who had forced them to flee from their home.


    Since it was their greatest wish to defeat the Lizardmen, Ethan decided to just leave the rka Swamp as it was.


    ¡°Not my problem,¡± Ethan said before disappearing from where he was, and reappearing a few secondster in the Cloudwall Mountains.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ ah, yes. Over there,¡± Ethan muttered before disappearing for a second time.


    This time, he reappeared in the underground kingdom of the Ratmen, where their King, Keznir sat on a throne made up of bones.


    ¡°Who are youssss?¡± Keznir asked the moment a being who was emanating with a terrifying power appeared in front of him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay for long, so let¡¯s make this quick,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Do you wish to live, or do you wish for me to wipe your entire race from the face of this world?¡±


    Faced with a question of survival and extinction, Keznir clenched his ws so hard that they were making noises.


    ¡°We serve Lord Erass¡­,¡± Keznir replied.


    ¡°I know,¡± Ethan smirked. ¡°You serve that weakling that I just killed, yes? So, do you want to die as well?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Keznir answered.


    ¡°Good.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°From now on, you will be my subjects, and you will obey mymands.¡±


    Ethan snapped his finger, and a purple ripple spread across the entire mountain, dispersing the corruption that Erass had left behind for the Ratmen race.


    ¡°From this moment onwards, you will no longer be Rats that spread gues and pestilence,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°From now on, you will be the Shadow Rats, who will report only to me.¡±


    Keznir, who had lost his former power, and gained another power, couldn¡¯t help but look at his hands in shock.


    He felt more powerful than when he was serving Erass and, with the new ability that he and his race had gained, it was now nearly impossible to wipe them all out, even if they were surrounded by enemies from all sides.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll wake up the owner of this body, so you and him can talk things out,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Remember, his words are my words. You will cooperate with him no matter what, do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency,¡± Keznir bowed his head respectfully. ¡°But, may I know your exalted namessssss?¡±


    ¡°If your contribution is high enough then I will let you know my name,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Until then, you will serve this boy faithfully, and without fail, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yesss!¡± Keznir replied, making the being who had taken over Ethan¡¯s body temporarily, nod his head in satisfaction.

 Chapter 665 You’re Not Our Sugar Daddy [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 665 You¡¯re Not Our Sugar Daddy [Part 1]</h4>


    At a small temple on top of the Cloudwall Mountains, Ethan sat down with a meditative pose.


    This temple had just recently been built with the help of magic and was now the Ratmen¡¯s sacred site.


    After his battle against the Progenitor of Pestilence, Erass, the young man had entered a state of deep slumber.


    Currently, the one moving his body was none other than his Other Half, who was keeping watch on the Ratmen to ensure that they followed his instructions to the letter.


    It had been a week since the battle hade to an end, but Ethan still hadn¡¯t regained consciousness.


    Although the Pestilence that had entered his body was a factor, the main reason why he was in aatose state was the descent of a Progenitor who used his body as their temporary vessel.


    It took a great toll on his body, so he would need to rest for a long time.


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half didn¡¯t know how long Ethan would remain unconscious. So, for the time being, they decided that it would be best if someone took over his body and watch guard so that the Ratmen wouldn¡¯t revert to their old ways.


    Of course, the Progenitor who had converted the gue Rats into Shadow Rats made sure to put a safety measure. Should any of the Ratmen ever defy him, they would die without warning.


    ¡®How long should we stay here?¡¯ Sebastian asked. ¡®Truth be told, I¡¯m a bit worried about Joanne and Princess Ramona.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t be,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®Dainsleif is there to protect them. I doubt that there¡¯ll be anyone who has the ability to overpower him in battle. Even King Baldur won¡¯t stand a chance against him.¡¯


    Sebastian sighed. ¡®Then how about we return to the Magdar Kingdom? The problem with the Ratmen is over now, and we don¡¯t really have a reason to keep staying here, do we?¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re right.¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded. ¡®But, let¡¯s wait for one more week. If he¡¯s still not awake by then, we will return to the Magdar Kingdom.¡¯


    ¡®Why should we wait for a week? Can¡¯t we just go back now?¡¯


    ¡®I want Ethan to take control of the Shadow Rat Race. You already know that he¡¯s a bit worried about Princess Ramona. If the Shadow Rats are there to protect her, he will have some peace of mind once he returns to the present.¡¯


    Sebastian nodded in understanding, knowing that this was truly one of Ethan¡¯s worries.


    Right now, the Princess didn¡¯t have any allies. She couldn¡¯t trust anyone, and everyone in the castle, with the exception of her Father, was her enemy.


    At the end of the day, Princess Ramona was only twelve years old.


    She was too young and too inexperienced to protect herself from the schemes of the Royal Family and their allies.


    Days passed as Ethan remained asleep.


    After a week of waiting, Ethan¡¯s Other Half deemed that he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He descended from the peak of Cloudwall Mountain and entered its interior.


    ¡°Keznir, have you already made the necessary preparations?¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half asked.


    ¡°Yesss, Mastersssss,¡± Keznir replied. ¡°I and a hundred of my mensss are ready to apany yousss to the Magdar Kingdomsssss.¡±


    ¡°Good, tell everyone that we will leave in an hour,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated. ¡°Prepare yourself for the journey.¡±


    ¡°At once, Masterssss.¡± Keznir bowed respectfully.


    The Shadow Rats were no longer feeling vengeful since they had already exacted their revenge against the Lizardmen, as well as the Humans


    In order to ensure that the hostility against the Ratmen race would cease to exist, Ethan¡¯s Other Half visited the nearby Kingdoms and talked to their Kings.


    He stated that the Ratmen were now under his protection, so they were not allowed to target them again.


    To begin with, none of the Kings nned on doing something like that.


    They had seen the battle through the recording crystals brought by the observers who hade in person and watched the battle between the Tidebringer and the Giant Rat.


    Truth be told, they were thankful that they no longer had to worry about a Ratmen invasion, which had been their greatest fear and concern over the past few days.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half also intended to go to the Griffin Court in order to exin the current situation to the leader of the Elves.


    Since the Margrave Forest stood between the Magdar Kingdom and the Cloudwall Mountains, it was necessary to inform them about the current state of things so that they would not do anything to antagonize the Shadow Rats.


    An hourter, Ethan¡¯s Other Half flew through the sky, riding the Wind Dancer.


    The Shadow Rats had all entered his shadow, so there was no need for them to travel alongside him.


    Half a dayter, they arrived at the Griffin Court, and the beautiful elf, Helewynn, weed them.


    When the Shadow Rats appeared, her face immediately paled, and the Elves guarding her all drew their weapons.


    Ethan immediately assured them and told them that there was no need to worry. Only then did they regain theirposure and enter a discussion.


    ¡°So, from now on, I want the Elves and the Ratmen to officially form an alliance,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated. ¡°Is that fine with you, Helewynn?¡±


    ¡°Can you guarantee that they will not harm our kingdom in any way?¡± Helewynn asked.


    ¡°We won¡¯tsss,¡± Keznir replied before Ethan could even say anything. ¡°You Pointy Earsss didn¡¯t do anything to ussss, and you are notsss part of our revenge listsss. Master also told ussss to get alongsss with you Pointy Earsss, so we will do as he saysss.¡±


    ¡°From now on, call them Elves, Keznir,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated. ¡°Don¡¯t call them Pointy Earsss again.¡±


    ¡°Yessss, Masterssss,¡± Keznir bowed respectfully. ¡°I will do as you sayssss.¡±


    After finalizing the rules of the alliance, Ethan took his leave, bringing the Ratmen with him to the Magdar Kingdom.


    Two dayster, they finally arrived at the Capital City and headed straight to Princess Ramona¡¯s residence.


    Ethan was still in aatose state, but Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half believed that he would wake up sooner orter.


    The moment hended on the Residence, Dainsleif appeared and kneeled in front of Ethan.


    ¡°Wee back, Master,¡± Dainsleif stated.


    ¡°Did anything happen while I was away?¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half asked.


    Dainsleif paused for a brief moment, sensing that the one he was speaking to wasn¡¯t his Master but someone else.


    Even so, he knew who it was, so he remained kneeling as he gave his report.


    ¡°Everything is fine, Master,¡± Dainsleif stated. ¡°The Young Miss and the Princess are safe and healthy.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded. ¡°Good. All of youe out and introduce yourself to your newrade-at-arms.¡±


    As soon as the order was given, a hundred shadows emerged from Ethan¡¯s shadow and materialized behind him.


    ¡°I am Keznir,¡± Keznir stated. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Dainsleifsssss.¡±


    Dainsleif nodded. ¡°Nice to meet you, too.¡±


    The Ancient Wendigo knew that his Master had left the Magdar Kingdom to deal with the Ratmen.


    However, he thought that his Master had gone to exterminate them, not turn them into his subordinates.


    But either way, Dainsleif really didn''t care.


    As long as they were serving his Master, that made them allies instead of enemies.


    Also, Dainsleif favored having more people watching over the two girls.


    Joanne had already ensured that all the important people in the Kingdom would support and protect Ramona.


    Dainsleif had witnessed it all, and frankly, he liked how ruthless the little girl was.


    Joanne¡¯s Other Half had approached Dainsleif and asked him to keep everything he saw a secret.


    The Ancient Wendigo didn¡¯t promise anything.


    But he still said that if his Master didn¡¯t ask him to report to him in detail, he would not say anything about the Charming Incident that Joanne¡¯s Other Half performed during the party that happened more than two weeks ago.

 Chapter 666 You’re Not Our Sugar Daddy [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 666 You¡¯re Not Our Sugar Daddy [Part 2] </h4>


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half suddenly caught a figure moving from the corner of his eye and was seemingly headed in his direction.


    It was none other than Princess Ramona, who saw Ethannd at the yard of her residence.


    But when she was only several meters away from the young man, several water snakes grabbed hold of her and pulled her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go near that man, Ramona!¡± Lapis shouted. ¡°He¡¯s not our Sugar Daddy.¡±


    ¡°That''s right! He¡¯s not out Sugar Daddy!¡± another Fairy raised her small fist in anger. ¡°Who are you, and what did you do to Master?!¡±


    The Fairies all hovered behind Princess Ramona and summoned Water Balls, ready to unleash them at any moment.


    ¡°Everyone calm down,¡± Joanne, who had also arrived at the scene, stated. ¡°He¡¯s not an enemy.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lapis asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°He¡¯s still your Master, just a different one.¡±


    Joanne¡¯s Other Half had temporarily taken over the youngdy¡¯s body because she didn¡¯t want things to escte.


    She could tell that the one that was controlling the young man¡¯s body was Ethan¡¯s Other Half since they shared the same origin.


    Joanne, who was watching this exchange from inside her Sea of Consciousness, frowned.


    ¡®He¡¯s just like me,¡¯ Joanne mused. ¡®We have the same power inside our bodies.¡¯


    As someone who had lived with her Other Half since she gained awareness, Joanne understood what was happening.


    However, this also made her frown.


    The only time her Other Half would emerge was when she was knocked unconscious or when she was in great danger.


    Since the one standing in front of him was her brother¡¯s Other Half, this meant that Ethan was currently unable to control his body and had to rely on his Other Half to do things for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said as he gestured to the Shadow Rats to enter his shadow again.


    The Fairies, who had already be good friends with Ramona, eyed Ethan warily.


    They knew that the little girl liked him, so they didn¡¯t want her to get hurt by someone who seemed to be possessing their Master at this point in time.


    When everyone was seated in the living room, Ethan¡¯s Other Half decided to exin everything that happened while he was on his mission.


    Keznir and the other Shadow Rats, who were currently inside Ethan¡¯s Shadow, sighed after hearing what happened during the battle.


    They didn¡¯t regret their decision to attack the Lizardmen. In their eyes, thetter deserved to be exterminated for what they had done to their race.


    The only regret they had was that none of their soldiers were able to return alive and were even sacrificed to summon their former Master, Erass.


    Seeing that the Tidebringer was able to survive such an attack also made them all realize that the person who had forcefully asked them to submit to him was more powerful than their Deity of Pestilence.


    But this made them feel more assured because that also meant that they would no longer be sacrificed and treated as disposable tools by the Deity of Pestilence, who thought of the Ratmen as his mere pawns.


    Joanne¡¯s and Princess Ramona¡¯s faces turned solemn as they listened to Ethan¡¯s story.


    They didn¡¯t expect that the young man would have to fight against a Progenitor, let alone survive to tell the tale.


    ¡°So, right now, Ethan is in aatose state,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said. ¡°But, you don¡¯t have to worry. It will probably take him no more than a few more weeks before he wakes up naturally.¡±


    Princess Ramona was still feeling anxious, but she decided to believe Ethan¡¯s Other Half.


    Joanne, on the other hand, became pale because she didn¡¯t expect that their Family¡¯s Patron Deity would descend into the world and take over her brother¡¯s body for a time.


    Just thinking of it happening to her own body made her shudder.


    Erass needed to sacrifice thousands of lives in order to meet the condition for his descent.


    That meant that the Deity of Pestilence required an enormous amount of flesh, blood, and magic in order to manifest.


    Progenitors were truly powerful beings, so the means to summon them wasn¡¯t that simple.


    This was also why she was incredibly impressed and even scared that her brother alone had managed to contain the power of a Progenitor.


    If that happened to her, her body might have imploded because itcked the ability to hold such great power inside of her.


    In a way, Joanne and her Other Half had a newfound respect for Ethan. What he had just aplished was something that only their Grandfather was able to do.


    ¡°Keznir,e out,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmanded.


    The Shadow Rat heeded his call and manifested.


    ¡°From now on, you and your men will guard Princess Ramona,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmanded. ¡°Ramona, Ethan is very worried about your safety, so from now on, they will be your Guardians.


    ¡°Also, I will not take no for an answer. They will guard you whether you like it or not. I am just informing you about my decision. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± Ramona stuttered because there was nothing she could do but ept Ethan¡¯s goodwill.


    After bowing to Princess Ramona, Keznir merged with her shadow.


    After that, the other Shadow Rats also left Ethan¡¯s shadow and merged with the Princess¡¯ shadow, making her almost scream out of fear.


    She did her best to calm her senses, and fortunately, she was able to hold it back.


    ¡°I will now leave Ethan¡¯s body and allow him to recover naturally,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half said. ¡°If there is an emergency, I will appear again. However, until then, Ethan will continue to rest.


    ¡°With the Fairies, Shadow Rats, and Dainsleif protecting the two of you, I don¡¯t think that there is anyone in this kingdom who can harm any of you. But just in case something happens, feel free to call out to me. I will do what I can to help.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half didn¡¯t even wait for the reply of the two girls before he stood up and walked toward the bedroom assigned to him.


    Although it took her a few minutes to digest everything that she had heard and seen, Princess Ramona finally regained her calm.


    She felt a bit bitter, knowing that Ethan got hurt due to the request that her Father had asked of him.


    But since it was all in the past, the only thing she could do was move forward.


    Just as she was thinking along those lines, the image of a beautiful Mermaid Princess appeared inside her head, making her stand up in response.


    ¡°Wait, there might be someone who can help,¡± Princess Ramona said as she looked at her best friend. ¡°Joanne, maybe Illumina can help.¡±


    Joanne blinked once then twice before her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°She might be able to wake him up naturally.¡±


    After making up their minds, the two girls and the Water Fairies left the residence and went to the sea.


    Their destination was Illumina¡¯s temporary shelter near Princess Ramona¡¯s residence.


    The Mermaid Princess had grown attached to the Princess and Ethan¡¯s sister, so she decided to find a temporary ce to settle, making it convenient for them to chat every day.


    Since Mermaids had mysterious powers and abilities, Princess Ramona believed that Illumina would be able to wake up Ethan without any problems.


    She only hoped that Illumina would be there when they arrived. The sooner Ethan opened his eyes, the sooner the youngdy would be able to spend time with him again.

 Chapter 667 I Won’t Give You Spoilers This Time

    <h4>Chapter 667 I Won¡¯t Give You Spoilers This Time</h4>


    While Ethan¡¯s body had entered aatose state, his spirit awoke on a ce that he had visited in the past.


    ¡°Good morning, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mimir.¡±


    The young man was floating above crystal clear waters, with Mimir looking down on him with a smile.


    ¡°Can¡¯t move your body?¡± Mimir asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡±


    ¡°Two weeks.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That long?¡±


    Mimir nodded. ¡°Your Other Half opened a connection within your consciousness to allow a Progenitor to descend into your body. He believed that it was the only way for you to get out of that dire situation.¡±


    ¡°And was there any other way aside from that?¡± Ethan asked out of curiosity.


    When he was facing against Erass, his back was pressed on the wall. He could do many things, but after carefully considering his options, all of them proved inadequate to use against the Progenitor of Pestilence.


    ¡°There were, but the consequences of using those methods would have been harsher than what your Other Half did. At most, you¡¯ll be sleeping for a month with the method that was used. The other methods would have required you to sacrifice someone important to you¡­ for example, Sebastian.


    ¡°If your Other Half didn¡¯t have a way to save you, Sebastian would have sacrificed himself to save you. The trade off would have been that you would lose him forever, and you would need to find another way to return to the future.¡±


    Ethan grimaced at the thought of losing Sebastian, which he would never want to happen.


    ¡°Erass is strong,¡± Ethan said. ¡°And it wasn¡¯t even his real body, but merely an Avatar.¡±


    ¡°He is.¡± Mimir nodded. ¡°Erass is one of the Dark Ones, and even the other Progenitors avoid him like a gue. The only reason why he can¡¯t move unhindered in the world is that the moment he goes too far, all of the Progenitors will gang up on him and eliminate him for good.


    ¡°Destroying an empire or three won¡¯t warrant the other Progenitors to take action because the world is vast and, as long as their interests don¡¯t intersect, Erass can do whatever he wants.


    ¡°In fact, even if he destroyed the entirety of the Lands of stor, the other Progenitors wouldn¡¯t bat an eye. Unfortunately, he was not aware that you¡¯d be in the picture, and you have someone backing you up that also has a beef with Erass.¡±


    Mimir chuckled in a good natured way because he found this turn of events quite amusing.


    ¡°How long will I remain here?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°If no variables happen, you¡¯ll be here for two more weeks,¡± Mimir replied. ¡°But, I think you¡¯ll be waking up sooner because there are two girls that are working hard to make that happen.¡±


    Ethan felt something warm spread inside his chest as the images of Joanne and Princess Ramona came to his mind.


    Suddenly, he thought of a question that he believed would be answered by one of the wisest beings he knew.


    ¡°Mimir, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°How can I get along with my sister?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°She hates me, and I feel like no matter what I do, she will not see me as her brother.¡±


    ¡°Just to rify, she doesn¡¯t hate you as much as you think ,¡± Mimir answered. ¡°Joanne has grown up alone, and had to fend off the loneliness by herself. Aside from her parents, and grandparents, she doesn¡¯t treat anyone else as family.


    ¡°So, after hearing that her brother, whom she hasn¡¯t seen for twelve years, would suddenly be arriving in Caer Wydion, she didn¡¯t know how to feel or how to act in front of you. Since that is the case, she did the only thing she could do, and that is to deny that you¡¯re part of her family.¡±


    Ethan sighed. ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Take small steps,¡± Mimir replied. ¡°Joanne is a girl, so if you treat her like one, she will definitelye around. You don¡¯t need to work hard to be her brother because you are her brother.


    ¡°Even if she closes her eyes, your connection with her will not disappear. Joanne understands this as well, so she is now taking her own steps to ept you as her brother. Just don¡¯t tell her that I told you, okay?¡±


    Mimir winked at Ethan, which the young man found amusing.


    ¡°Okay, so she is already starting to consider me as her brother,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, but you need to thank her Other Half for that,¡± Mimirmented. ¡°If not for her, that gap between the two of you would have grown bigger.¡±


    ¡°Her Other Half is a kind and sweet,¡± Ethan couldn''t help but smile after remembering the time when Joanne''s Other Half sat on hisp, and wanted to be spoiled by him.


    The Giant Head didn''t make anyment about how "kind and sweet" her sister was, especially after what she did to the Princes'' and High-Ranking Nobles of the Magdar Kingdom.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mimir replied. ¡°It is one of the powers within your bloodline. In fact, her Other Half wants to be spoiled by you. She wants her brother, so she will definitely help to make you and Joanne be closer to each other.¡±


    Ethan felt that with Joanne''s Other Half helping him, he stood a better chance in having a good rtionship with Joanne.


    But after thinking for a few seconds, he sighed in relief because even though his sister was mostly alone, she still had someone to talk to.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure people would have thought her weird if she talks to someone out loud, even if there¡¯s no one there.¡± Ethan sighed.


    ¡°True that,¡± Mimir replied. ¡°Ethan, although you can trust your Other Half, you can¡¯t trust the one that gave you that Other Half.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the one who took over my body?¡± Ethan said solemnly.


    Mimir nodded. ¡°Although I don¡¯t think that he will do bad things to you, his nature is¡­ well¡­ unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°Unpredictable?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He is a very bored individual. Maybe he will do things just to entertain himself. For example¡­ drag your sister into the River of Okeanos with you.¡±


    The moment those words were spoken, the world around them trembled as if someone was trying to break it open.


    However, Mimir was unfazed, and was even smiling as if he seeded in teasing someone.


    No matter how strong the Patron of the Valentin Family was, Mimir didn¡¯t give a hoot.


    ¡°Looks like he got angry because I spilled the beans,¡± Mimir chuckled. ¡°Anyway, although he did it for his amusement, he also did it for a reason. Your trial is about confronting your heart demon, and Joanne¡¯s heart demon is you.


    ¡°Since that Person thinks that letting you take the trial together will be like hitting two birds with one stone, he decided to give it a go. Maybe you need to thank him because, by doing what he did, you and Joanne will be together for a long time.


    ¡°Using that time, the two of you may grow closer to each other, and she will no longer hate you. Although he can be twisted, I think he genuinely cares for you and your sister very much.¡±


    After saying those words, the world stopped trembling as if the one that was trying to break it open was pleased with Mimir¡¯s choice of words.


    ¡°Then, what is my heart demon?¡± Ethan asked.


    Mimir eyed Ethan with a smile. ¡°You already know it, right?¡±


    ¡°I do?¡±


    ¡°Yes you do.¡±


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t know it?¡±


    ¡°Do you really not know it?¡± Mimir asked in a teasing tone. ¡°What is the thing that has been troubling your heart for a very long time?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t answer right away as he pondered this question.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to ponder for a long time because the answer had always been in his mind, and his heart.


    ¡°I want to know the reason why I was abandoned.¡±


    Mimir nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. That is your heart demon.¡±


    ¡°Then, will I find the answer here in the past?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Sorry, but time¡¯s up Ethan,¡± Mimir said as the world around him started to turn transparent. ¡°It seems that Joanne and Princess Ramona brought the help you need. While you will not be able to wake up right away, you will definitely open your eyes in a day or two.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Mimir!¡± Ethan called out. ¡°Please answer my question first!¡±


    Mimir chuckled as he looked at the desperate young man, who was asking him for answers.


    ¡°Sorry, but I won¡¯t give you spoilers this time, Ethan,¡± Mimir replied. ¡°But, I¡¯m sure that you will find the answer to your question. After all, this trial is for that very reason, right?¡±


    After saying those words, Ethan heard a soothing song, which made him feel extremely drowsy.


    ¡°Illumina¡­,¡± Ethan muttered as he recognized the owner of the beautiful voice, which was making him fall into a deep and dreamless sleep, so that his body, and soul, could once again be one.

 Chapter 668 Those Two Are Just Shy

    <h4>Chapter 668 Those Two Are Just Shy </h4>


    As the sound of chirping birds reached his ears, Ethan opened his eyes and saw a familiar ceiling above his head.


    His body no longer felt as heavy as lead, which made him sigh in relief.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that he was being hugged by two girls, who were sleeping peacefully beside him.


    The two girls were, of course, Joanne and Princess Ramona.


    Seeing his sister hugging him made Ethan feel fluffy inside. However, he also understood that Joanne wouldn¡¯t really hug him in this manner, especially with their current rtionship.


    ¡®Thank you, Joanne¡¯s Other Half,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    Right now, the two girls were hugging him, so he couldn¡¯t move, or else they would definitely wake up.


    Since he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to wake the two girls, who had helped him recover, he decided to talk to Sebastian and his Other Half, who were also feeling relieved that he finally opened his eyes.


    ¡°I thought that you would continue to sleep until I gathered enough power to send you, and your sister back to the future,¡± Sebastian said with his arms crossed over his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you worry, Sebastian,¡± Ethan replied as he looked at the Guardian of Zentris, who would not hesitate to sacrifice himself to save him.


    ¡°Well, you couldn¡¯t really do anything about it,¡± Sebastian relented. ¡°But, I¡¯m really d that you woke up. A mermaid princess has been singing beside you, and stealing kis¡ªmmmhhh!¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half covered the chatty guy¡¯s mouth with his hand because this was something that he shouldn¡¯t be telling the young man right now.


    ¡°Stealing what?¡± Ethan blinked because he thought that Sebastian was telling him that Illumina had been stealing his Ki, which was a form of energy used by other practitioners.


    ¡°Anyway, Illumina came to help you wake up,¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated, while still holding onto Sebastian¡¯s mouth. ¡°She has been working for two days in a row. If you didn¡¯t wake up today, she might havee to sing to you again.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding.


    Truth be told, he wanted to meet Illumina and ask her a few questions.


    The Mermaid Princess, who would appear whenever he used his Resonance, was a Will that Illumina had left behind in her rainbow scale.


    She did this, so that she would be able to find wherever her Rainbow Scale had been taken, allowing her to meet the person, whom she had been waiting for for a very long time.


    ¡°Ethan, you should pretend to still be unconscious today,¡± Sebastian said with a mischievous smile. ¡°That way, Illumina wille again and you can catch her in the act of¡­ ahem.¡±


    ¡°Ahem?¡± Ethan tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Sorry, Sebastian. I just woke up, and my brain isn¡¯t working properly. What are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Just trust me.¡± Sebastian rested his hand on Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just pretend to still be in aa until noon. It will be more fun that way.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half fought the strong urge to roll his eyes. But, he also thought that this would be an amusing scene, so he didn¡¯t stop Sebastian¡¯s antics.


    ¡°Trust me, Ethan,¡± Sebastian repeated. ¡°If you do as I say, you will definitely not regret it!¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if he should believe Sebastian or not because he could tell that the Guardian was up to no good.


    The young man then gave his Other Half the ¡®should I trust him?¡¯ look, making thetter avert his gaze.


    Seeing his Other Half¡¯s reaction, Ethan knew that his suspicion was right, so he decided to ignore Sebastian¡¯s proposal and returned to reality.


    Princess Ramona, who chose that moment to wake up, sleepily nted a kiss on Ethan¡¯s cheek, and greeted him good morning.


    Joanne¡¯s Other Half had tricked the little Princess, and told her that guys liked to be given a good night and good morning kiss before going to bed.


    Joanne, who was taking a nap at that time, didn¡¯t know that her Other Half was up to no good, which came to bite her two nights ago.


    When Princess Ramona gave the still unconscious Ethan a good night kiss on the cheek, she asked Joanne why she wasn¡¯t kissing her brother, which made the blue-haired girl look at her in confusion.


    When the Princess told her about what she had said earlier, Joanne immediately confronted her Other Half, who only giggled mischievously inside her sea of consciousness.


    In the end, seeing that Ramona¡¯s face had turned beet red because she thought that she had been lied to, Joanne reluctantly gave Ethan¡¯s left cheek a quick peck and said, ¡°okay, happy?¡±


    Ethan, who had just been kissed, subconsciously greeted Princess Ramona good morning, which made the youngdy¡¯s body stiffen.


    A momentter, the Princess fled the room in a hurry, not even bothering to change her nightgown.


    Joanne, who woke up due to themotion, rubbed her eyes, and subconsciously nted a kiss on Ethan¡¯s left cheek, which she had already done a day ago.


    But, after seeing that Ethan was actually awake and looking back at her with surprise, she also bolted out of the room with a beet-red face, running after her friend, who had done the same thing.


    Sebastian, who saw the entire thing from start to finish,ughed out loud, making Ethan shake his head helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those two are just shy,¡± Sebastianmented after he stoppedughing. ¡°They¡¯ll revert to their former selves and probably won¡¯t give you any kisses anytime soon. Very sad, right?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t even bother to answer the annoying Guardian and just shook his head helplessly.


    He then summoned his wand and waved it at the bed, making it fix itself.


    ¡°Well then, first things first,¡± Ethan said to his two greatest critics, and two greatest supporters. ¡°Tell me everything that has happened since the battle with Erass. Make sure not to leave out any important information.¡±


    He had been sleeping for a very long time, and he was certain that many things had happened, while he was in aa.


    Ethan wanted to know what happened to the Ratmen, as well as any other event that resulted in the aftermath of the battle.


    Knowing that the young man was serious, Sebastian and Ethans¡¯ Other Half told him everything, so that he would not be surprised about the changes that had happened in the Lands of stor while he was sleeping.


    ¡ª--------------


    A/N: Book 4 of Strongest Warlock - Wizard World Irregr is now avable in Kindle, Paperback, and Hard Copy. Thanks to those who kept on supporting this novel. May all of you have a wonderful, wonderful day!

 Chapter 669 Did You Do Something Bad? [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 669 Did You Do Something Bad? [Part 1]</h4>


    After hearing about the events that happened while he was in aa, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    The gue Rats had be Shadow Rats, and were now loyal to him.


    Although he was surprised at this unexpected boon, he also felt grateful because with such creatures guarding the Princess, he would be able to have more peace of mind.


    ¡®I guess I need to report this development to the King as well,¡¯ Ethan thought. ¡®There might be problems in the future if the Shadow Rats suddenly appear out of the blue here in the Pce and cause panic. It will be best to avoid misunderstandings.¡¯


    However, he didn¡¯t head to see King Baldur right away. The first thing he did was take a nice long bath.


    When he was done, he found the two girls waiting for him in the living room because they wanted to have breakfast together.


    Both had already changed their clothes, and had just taken a bath as well because their hair was still a bit wet.


    The Fairies, on the other hand, were also seated on the table and munching on some candies, which he had left for them before he left the Magdar Kingdom.


    ¡°Master, we¡¯re almost out of candies,¡± Lapis reported as soon as she finished eating.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give you moreter.¡±


    Having heard that their stock of candies would be renewed, the Fairies stopped trying to eat sparingly, and ate to their heart¡¯s content.


    Due to the fact that Ethan was unconscious, they had been rationing their remaining supply of candies.


    Since Ramona and Joanne had also been added to the list, they made sure that they only ate three pieces of candies for breakfast, lunch, an afternoon snack, and dinner.


    Ethan chatted with Joanne and Ramona as they ate, making the atmosphere quite lovely.


    Even Joanne, who didn¡¯t even want to talk to her brother in the past, would answer with a word or three when asked a question.


    This was already a big improvement, which made Ethan quite happy.


    After the breakfast ended, the young man went to see King Baldur, who had also been waiting for him to wake up.


    The King was relieved after finding out that the Ratmen were no longer a threat to his kingdom.


    However, when Ethan said that the Ratmen were now his subordinates, and were ordered to protect Princess Ramona, King Baldur couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.


    ¡°Is this your way of telling me that if I don¡¯t make Ramona the Queen, you will order the Ratmen to invade my Kingdom and destroy it like what they did to the Lizardmen?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I don¡¯t really care who bes the next ruler of this country. All I want is for Ramona to be safe and live a happy life. If that is not possible, I will eliminate anything that stands in the way of her happiness.¡±


    ¡°Is that a proposal for my daughter¡¯s hand in marriage?¡± King Baldur asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It¡¯s just to remind you that the only one I care for in this Kingdom is Ramona. So, make sure that even if she doesn''t be the Queen of this kingdom, you will do everything in your power to protect her. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t need to finish whatever he was going to say next.


    The Ratmen race was a race that could multiply very quickly.


    Now that they had be Shadow Rats, although they had lost the ability to carry pestilence and gues, their ferocity didn¡¯t diminish.


    In fact, they held a new kind of danger, which King Baldur understood very well.


    The power to use shadows was something that could be exploited in many ways.


    After all, if the opponent was a shadow, wouldn¡¯t that mean that they couldn¡¯t trust their own shadows?


    ¡°Understood, I will definitely take Ramona¡¯s safety seriously.¡± King Baldur nodded.


    ¡°Good,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have some other matters to take care of.¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t even wait for King Baldur¡¯s reply before he walked out of the room to go back to Princess Ramona¡¯s residence.


    Sebastian and his Other Half told him that the two girls had a way of contacting Illumina, so he wanted the two of them to call her.


    He wanted to talk to her and ask her a few questions.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if Illumina also existed in his present time, so he decided to meet her now before the Mermaid Princess disappeared without a trace.


    However, when he arrived at the residence, he was speechless because the samedy whom he wanted to meet was already there waiting for him.


    Illumina was wearing a simple blue dress that highlighted her curves.


    The youngdy with deep blue hair and eyes, looked at Ethan with a smile, which made him subconsciously swallow due to how enchanting they were.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he was seeing Illumina.


    However, the Illumina in front of him was very different from the Illumina that was always with him.


    Her charm and beauty were on another level, making even Princess Ramona, who was a girl, blush as she looked at the Mermaid Princess with eyes filled with admiration.


    ¡°Ethan Gremory, we need to talk,¡± Illumina said softly, her voice was like the voice of an angel, soft, silky, and soothing to the ears.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan replied as he walked towards the couch where Illumina was seated, and sat beside her. ¡°I also want to ask you a few questions.¡±


    ¡°Very well, but there are some questions that I can¡¯t answer,¡± Illumina stated.


    Her voice was firm, which meant that she was serious.


    Ethan nodded in understanding before ncing at Joanne and Princess Ramona, who were also in the room.


    ¡°If possible, I would like to talk in private,¡± Ethan said, which immediately made Joanne scoff and Princess Ramona to pout.


    Joanne crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving as well.¡± Princess Ramona imitated her best friend, and crossed her arms over her chest as well.


    Seeing that the two girls didn¡¯t n to leave, Ethan sighed and decided to pretend that they weren¡¯t there.


    The things that he and Illumina would talk about were personal, but it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if the two girls were to hear their discussion.


    ¡°So, my first question, what am I to you?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Ramona told us a story that a Mermaid Princess had given the original Tidebringer one of her Rainbow Scales.


    ¡°However, what happened after that was aplete mystery. Are you aware that your scale would be used as an ingredient to create this wand?¡±


    Ethan summoned his wand and handed it over to Illumina.


    The Mermaid Princess epted the wand, and held it dearly, as if she was reunited with a long lost friend that she hadn¡¯t seen for hundreds of years.

 Chapter 670 Did You Do Something Bad? [Part 2]

    Chapter 670 Did You Do Something Bad? [Part 2]


    ??Illumina gazed at the wand for nearly a minute before shifting her gaze back to Ethan.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my scale would be used as an ingredient to create this¡­ wand,¡± Illumina stated. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m seeing something like this. Do you use it to harness the Aether of the world.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes. I use it as a medium to use magic.¡±


    ¡°Then, has it been useful to you?¡± Illumina inquired before returning the wand to Ethan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It has saved my life on more than one asion.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Illumina¡¯s beautiful face after hearing that a part of her had helped the young man in his time of need.


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Why did you give your rainbow scale away if it¡¯s that precious to you? I¡¯m notining or anything. I wouldn¡¯t be where I am now without this wand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of a selfish wish,¡± Illumina replied.


    ¡°A selfish wish?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A selfish wish of a young, innocent, and naive mermaid, who believed in the prophecy of a seer.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me more about it?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°It¡¯s a boring story, are you sure you want to hear it?¡± Illumina asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°I do.¡± Ethan nodded.


    The two little girls, who were also inside the room, perked up after hearing this because they didn¡¯t want to miss this juicy gossip.


    ¡°Three hundred years ago, when the Tidebringer visited our kingdom under the sea, a Mermaid Princess fell in love with him.


    ¡°Fortunately, he also developed feelings for her, so the two of them married. Many years passed, and the Mermaid Princess had be the Queen of her Kingdom, with her consort by her side.


    ¡°When their two twin daughters were born, they invited the other Mermaid Kingdoms to celebrate their happiness.


    ¡°That was when I met the Tidebringer. I was still a little girl back then, just as old as these two girls here. The Tidebringer and the Mermaid Queen were like a match made in the seven seas.


    ¡°Every mermaid and merman who saw them wished to find the same happiness. And I, when I was young, wished to have that kind of happiness as well.¡±


    Illumina paused as she recalled the events that happened three hundred years ago.


    ¡°The Mermaid Queen¡¯s mother was a seer, and a very powerful one at that,¡± Illumina continued her tale. ¡°Her visions were very urate, and it had helped their kingdom evade the cmities during that era, where the Progenitors and the Colossi were always at war with each other.


    ¡°When she saw me, she had a vision, and told me that there was a possibility that my wish woulde true. However, there was a price that I needed to pay, and that is none other than my precious scale.¡±


    Illumina¡¯s face reddened a bit, which made Ethan unable to take his gaze away from her.


    The Mermaid Princess, who was already very beautiful, rose that beauty even further in the span of a few seconds due to her bashful appearance.


    ¡°All Mermaids have a special scale that only grows once in their lifetime. That scale holds a fraction of our power, and life force, which we only give to our special someone. The Mermaid Queen had given her Rainbow Scale to the Tidebringer.


    ¡°It is a token of our love, trust, loyalty, and devotion. Something that is very dear to us, and that was the thing that the Seer told me to sacrifice, if I wished to find the person, who would make me a part of their world.¡±


    The Mermaid Princess gaze softened as she looked at Ethan, who was holding the wand, which contained the scale that she had given up, in his hands.


    Ethan suddenly remembered the first time he saw Illumina after getting his wand from Sanders, who sold wands in Limeburgh Town.


    Illumina had said ¡°Finally, I am now a part of your world.¡±


    It was one of the turning points in his life because he thought that he would never find a wand that would suit him.


    Someone who didn¡¯t have any magical powers was chosen by a wand, who also took his first kiss from him.


    But, Ethan thought that back then that the kiss didn¡¯t count as a first kiss because that would be weird, since he kissed a wand instead of a girl.


    ¡°What did the Seer say?¡± Ethan, who suddenly became curious about Illumina''s Prophecy asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that question,¡± Illumina smiled faintly. ¡°It is one of the things that I am unable to tell you because, if I answer it, I will turn into sea foam.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s body stiffened after hearing Illumina¡¯s reply.


    She was smiling, and said those words in a teasing tone, and yet, for some reason, Ethan knew that she was telling the truth.


    Because of this, he no longer insisted on the topic, and changed the subject.


    ¡°Do you know that I live in the future?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°I learned that only a few weeks ago,¡± Illumina answered. ¡°Your sister told me about it.¡±


    Ethan nced at Joanne, but thetter was leaning on the couch with her eyes closed, pretending that she was taking a nap.


    The young man once again shifted his attention to the Mermaid Princess, and asked another question.


    ¡°Do you think we will meet each other in my own timeline?¡± Ethan asked.


    Princess Ramona lowered her head, and looked at her hands that were resting on herp. Ethan¡¯s question made her feel sad because she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to meet him in his own timeline.


    Their worlds were not only far apart, but were also separated by hundreds of years.


    The princess knew that no matter how hard she tried, she would be unable to live that long.


    Humans weren¡¯t like Elves and Mermaids.


    Their time was finite and, at most, they would only be able to live up to a little over a hundred years.


    But, what was the point?


    Even if she lived that long, she would already be a wrinkled olddy.


    She wouldn¡¯t want Ethan to see her in such a state, which made her very sad.


    The young man, who wasn¡¯t aware of what Princess Ramona was thinking, waited for Illumina to answer his question.


    ¡°Mermaids can live up to ten thousand years,¡± Illumina replied. ¡°It is also the reason why some races want to eat our flesh, and drink our blood, thinking that they will be blessed by immortality, or a longer lifespan by doing so.¡±


    The Mermaid Princess¡¯ smile dimmed a bit after remembering these vile practices, which the Merefolk abhorred the most.


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m still considered a very young mermaid,¡± Illumina stated. ¡°We are only treated as adults once we are two-


    thousand years old.¡±


    ¡°I guess we will be able to meet each other then,¡± Ethan smiled.


    ¡°Of course we will,¡± Illumina nodded. ¡°After all, I paid the price for it.¡±


    Illumina narrowed her eyes, which made Ethan shudder.


    For a brief moment, he felt like a fish on the chopping block that was about to be hacked in two.


    The Mermaid Princess¡¯ choice of words made him think that since she had paid the price, she would get something in return.


    As for what that thing was, Illumina couldn¡¯t say until the promised time arrived.


    ¡°I-Illumina, your eyes are getting scary,¡± Ethan smiled stiffly, feeling a bit intimidated by the Mermaid Princess¡¯ sharp gaze.


    ¡°Scary?¡± Illumina¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Why would you find my eyes scary? Did you do something bad? Are you guilty of something? Did you perhaps have more than five wives and one concubine?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know how Illumina learned about the five wives, and one concubine promise he made with Lily.


    However, for some reason, the beautiful mermaid, who could cause the downfall of a nation, made him feel as if his little Ethan was about to face a battle that he absolutely had no way to win.

 Chapter 671 It’s A Shame That Humans Are Short-Lived Creatures

    Chapter 671 It¡¯s A Shame That Humans Are Short-Lived Creatures


    ??Princess Ramona summoned an Ice Golem that was over four meters tall, and ordered it to attack Joanne.


    Ethan¡¯s sister smirked before tendrils of darkness rose up from behind her, and formed a Dark Walker.


    A Mage who had sumbed into the power of Darkness, and gained its secrets at the cost of their humanity.


    The Dark Walker waved its hand, and countless shadowy hands pressed against the Ice Golem in an attempt to suppress it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose, Ice Golem!¡± Princess Ramona ordered, as she supplied her summon with more of her magic power.


    The four-meter tall Ice Golem¡¯s size increased by two more meters and broke away from the shadowy bindings that Joanne had summoned to hold its body.


    ¡°Just like its Master, you just use brute strength,¡± Joanne said in a teasing tone. ¡°When you grow up, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll look like a Gori!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a gori?¡± Princess Ramona asked.


    ¡°Someone who looks like Ethan.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Then it''s very handsome then?¡±


    ¡°Pffft!¡±


    Princess Ramona, who hadn¡¯t seen a Gori in her lifetime, ordered her Ice Golem to crush Joanne¡¯s Dark Walker.


    Ethan¡¯s sister had to admit that, in terms of raw power, Princess Ramona¡¯s Ice Golem was stronger than her Dark Walker.


    However, strength wasn¡¯t everything.


    Using her shadows, Joanne attacked Princess Ramona directly, while thetter was focusing on the battle of the Ice Golem and the Dark Walker.


    The shadowy hands grabbed Princess Ramona¡¯s feet, and raised her upside down, making the youngdy scream, as she held down on her skirt, which was now showing her legs.


    ¡°You cheater!¡± Princess Ramona shouted. ¡°Put me down!¡±


    ¡°Heh~ if this was a real battle, you would have already lost,¡± Joanne replied with a smug smile on her face. ¡°This is the wisdom of your elders. Make sure to learn from this mistake, so it won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡±


    ¡°What Elder?!¡± Princess Ramona, whose face was now flush with both embarrassment and anger, as she held onto her skirt shouted back. ¡°You¡¯re just two months older than me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still older, so that¡¯s that.¡± Joanne smirked. ¡°Do you surrender or not?¡±


    ¡°You cheater!¡±


    ¡°Stick and stones may break my bones, but words will never hurt me.¡±


    Ethan watched this battle from a distance with an amused look on his face.


    One of the reasons why Princess Ramona was desperately holding on to her skirt, while being hung upside down by Joanne was because the young man was watching their duel.


    She wanted to win, so that Ethan would praise her, but her opponent used a trick to put her into this situation, making her feel very embarrassed.


    ¡°Your sister is good,¡± Illumina, who was also watching the sparring battle,mented. ¡°She knew that she wouldn''t win in a direct confrontation of strength, so she attacked the summoner directly.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I have a feeling that Joanne will do anything in her power to win.¡±


    ¡°Which is how things should be,¡± Illumina said. ¡°Only those who are truly strong can fight fairly because they don¡¯t have to worry about the tricks that their enemy would use. They are strong enough to brush off everything that the enemy would throw at them.¡±


    Ethan nced at the beautifuldy beside him, and asked her a question.


    ¡°Illumina, what do you know about the Fomorians?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°In the present, they are looking for the Stone of Destiny to choose their next king, so that they may once again return to the surface world. Can you tell me more about them?¡±


    ¡°I know very little about the Fomorians,¡± Illumina answered. ¡°They are not a direct threat to us Mermaids because the battles they wage are always onnd. Even so, they are a race of monsters that are known for their strength and cunning.


    ¡°Granted, not all Fomorians are evil, but the majority of them are. I only know that they fought against the Tuatha De Danann, and were banished from the surface world. However, not long after this incident, the Tuatha De Danann also disappeared from the world, leaving only their history behind.


    ¡°Some believed that both races were just biding their time before they once again returned to the world. However, in my eyes, the most scary of all races in the world are humans. They are short-lived, ambitious, and greedy.


    ¡°These qualities forced them to improve at a very fast rate, which is several times faster than the races who have long lives. Perhaps, because they can¡¯t live past a hundred years, they try to achieve everything they can in their lifetime.


    ¡°We have much to learn about the Humans. Even the Progenitors, and Colossi think that there wille an age when the Humans will be the most dominant race in the world.¡±


    The Mermaid Princess then nced at Ethan with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°You live alongside Humans, but you¡¯re not truly Human, right?¡± Illumina inquired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°I believe I am Human. But, nowadays, I don¡¯t really know what to believe. When Erass fought me, he said that I was part Demon, part Celestial, and part Fae. But, I believe that I also have a Human part.


    ¡°One of the retainers of my family, an Old Catkin, said that my Grandfather was once Human. So that means I still have a bit of humanity left in me.¡±


    Illumina raised her hand, and cupped the side of Ethan¡¯s face.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter what you are,¡± Illumina stated. ¡°It is who you are that is important.¡±


    The Mermaid Princess then reluctantly pulled her hand back, and ced it over her chest.


    ¡°ording to you, the power of Magic is the power of imagination,¡± Illumina said softly. ¡°The mind gives it form, words make it manifest, and its power is taken from the heart, which supplies your body with life.


    ¡°This is also the same for your origin. You may be part Demon, part Celestial, and part Fae, but what is important is what you feel right here.¡±


    Illumina lightly tapped her chest.


    ¡°Power is neither good, nor evil. It depends on who wields that power that is important. So, it doesn¡¯t matter what you are. It is what you do in this life, which will ultimately be part of the strands of history, making iti so others remember you for the actions that you performed.¡±


    Illumina paused before ncing at the two girls, who were still having a battle of words, making her smile.


    ¡°The world is vast and yet so small at the same time,¡± Illumina stated. ¡°Whether it is from the past, the present, or the future, all of these are connected in the grand scheme of things. My mother told me that there is no such thing as coincidence in this world.


    ¡°And, after meeting you, I am inclined to believe her words. Ethan, I don¡¯t know when or under what circumstances we will meet in the future. But, no matter what, and no matter who you are fighting, whether it be Fomorians, the Tuatha De Danann, the Elves, the Dwarves, the Beastkins, Halflings, Merfolk, Humans, or the other races of the world, know that I will always be on your side.


    ¡°Even if the world bes your enemy, I alone will not. So, during the time that you will be staying here in the Lands of stor, won¡¯t you spend it with me?¡±


    Ethan looked at those beautiful eyes that were only looking at him.


    This decision wasn¡¯t a hard decision because he also wanted to know more about the Mermaid Princess, who had tied her destiny to him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But, promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m gone, make sure to look after Ramona, so she won¡¯t be too lonely, okay?¡±


    Illumina shifted his attention on the princess, who was now running after Joanne in an attempt to make her pay for the embarrassment that she had suffered in her hands earlier.


    ¡°That girl likes you very much,¡± Illumina said. ¡°I¡¯m sure that she will be extremely sad when you are gone. Very well, I will ept that condition. Do you want her to be the Queen of this Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care if she bes the Queen or not. I just want her to be safe and happy. I can¡¯t always be here to protect her.¡±


    Illumina looked at the youngdy sadly and sighed in her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that Humans are short-lived creatures,¡± Illumina stated. ¡°If not, I¡¯m sure that her wish to find happiness would be granted with time.¡±


    Ethan didn''t say anything because this was already something that he had epted when he and Lily were about to leave the City of Zentris.


    Princess Ramona had begged them to stay, but they couldn¡¯t do that.


    Perhaps, this was also one of Ethan¡¯s regrets.


    Maybe, he was sent to the past, just to once again see the Princess, who wished to be with him and Lily forever.

 Chapter 672 I’ll Miss You A Little

    <h4>Chapter 672 I¡¯ll Miss You A Little </h4>


    Days passed.


    Weeks passed.


    Months passed.


    Ethan had spent his days going on adventures with Illumina, under the sea and onnd.


    At first they were just short trips. But overtime, these trips would sometimesst for days on end.


    Sometimes, they would just venture with only the two of them, but there were also many asions when they brought Joanne and Princess Ramona with them in their adventures.


    For Joanne and Princess Ramona, who were always cooped up in the castle, the beautiful sights and sceneries that they saw were a marvel to behold.


    While Illumina didn¡¯t bring them to the Mermaid Kingdoms, she did bring them to ces that were truly beautiful that could only be found under the sea.


    The luminous coral garden that could be found at the bottom of the sea, was a spectacr sight, which truly impressed Joanne and Princess Ramona.


    Giant Sea Monsters and gentle sea creatures, who allowed the humans to ride their backs, gave them a surreal experience.


    This was something that the two little girls would probably not experience again in their lives, so Illumina made sure to only take them to the best spots that she knew of.


    These adventures took several days, sometimes even weeks.


    King Baldur, who didn¡¯t need to worry about Princess Ramona¡¯s safety in the pce, was also happy that his daughter was able to travel alongside the Tidebringer, who would protect her no matter what.


    Of course, these adventures were not only limited to the sea.


    Since Illumina could also travel onnd, they would visit other Kingdoms to try different foods, and learn new customs from them.


    Since the threedies were beautiful, Ethan proposed that they wear disguises, so that they wouldn¡¯t be targeted by unnecessary troublemakers.


    Fortunately, Illumina and Joanne knew some illusion magic, allowing them to tweak their faces, making themselves in looking.


    Of course, they did the same for Ethan and Princess Ramona, so no one paid too much attention to them during their journeys to the Human Kingdoms.


    The more they traveled together, the stronger their bonds grew.


    Joanne no longer referred to Ethan as You, Him, and That Guy, and properly called him brother.


    Of course, this only happened after three months of their travels because Illumina, Princess Ramona, and Joanne¡¯s Other Half, were all working together to make the brother and sister be closer with each other.


    Their hard work paid off, so although Joanne still couldn¡¯t fully express her familial feelings to him, she now allowed him to hold her hand whenever they were taking a stroll in the city.


    They even stopped caring who King Baldur would choose to be the next Crown Prince or Crown Princess.


    All of them enjoyed their time with each other because for them, the limited time that they could spend together was very precious.


    ¡°Are they asleep?¡± Illumina asked as soon as the door of her and Ethan¡¯s room in the inn opened.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Both of them are very tired after dancing with the other children at the Harvest Festival.¡±


    Illumina smiled after hearing the young man¡¯s words.


    ¡°They really had fun today, didn¡¯t they?¡± Illumina inquired.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°They sure did.¡±


    The young man then sat down on the bed before blowing on themp light to extinguish it.


    The faint light of the moonlight that seeped through their window was enough for him to see in the dark.


    He took off his shirt, as well as his pants before lying on the bed.


    Illumina also removed her clothes, and cuddled with him, feeling his warmth, which she would surely miss for a few hundred years.


    The two of them would often sleep like this, while holding each other¡¯s body.


    They didn¡¯t do anything past that.


    The two of them also didn¡¯t share kisses between them.


    It was like they had a silent understanding that whatever they wished to do, they would do it in the present, when they were reunited again.


    For now, they were fine like this.


    Both of them trusted each other, which was why Illumina took the initiative to ask for this skinship whenever it was possible.


    At first, Ethan was feeling anxious about it because Illumina was a very gorgeous and sexydy.


    Fortunately, he was no longer the innocent young man back then, so he was able to resist her charms, and the softness that he held every night.


    Illumina was quite surprised by Ethan¡¯s willpower because not everyone could resist the charm of a mermaid.


    As for being held while she was naked, she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed about it because mermaids, in general, didn¡¯t really wear anything to cover their bodies.


    She only wore clothes because she didn¡¯t want other people to see her body, which was something that she only wanted Ethan to see.


    Even so, she suspected that Ethan was only able to act the way he did because he had plenty of experience with beautiful women.


    She just found it a shame because she wasn¡¯t able to see Ethan¡¯s flustered expression, as he held a nakeddy for the first time in his life.


    ¡°Three more months, right?¡± Illlumina asked softly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied.


    King Baldur would make his announcement for who would inherit the throne in three months¡¯ time.


    That was also the time when Ethan and Joanne would return to the present, where they belonged.


    ¡°Ramona will definitely miss you and Joanne.¡±


    ¡°Only Ramona? How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you a little.¡±


    Illumina hugged Ethan a little tighter. ¡°Hey, tell me more about your Magic Academy. Also, you still haven¡¯t told me what year you belong to in the future.¡±


    ¡°Joanne lives in Caer Wydion, and I am staying in Brynhildr Magic Academy which is located in Eastshire of the Shire Continent,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°The school year has just ended, so when I return, I will be a Second Year in the academy.


    ¡°The year is 1826 of the Asgardian Calendar. My Grandmother¡¯s name is Agnes Gremory. My grandfather¡¯s name is Benjamin Gremory, and my adoptive father¡¯s name is Wace Gremory¡­¡±


    Ethan told Illumina everything that happened to him in the past, including how he met his lovers.


    At first, he thought that Illumina would get angry, but she listened attentively as if memorizing the names, and the descriptions of the girls who were now part of Ethan¡¯s life.


    He continued to talk until a yawn escaped his lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop for the night,¡± Illumina said as she lightly patted Ethan¡¯s cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s talk more about your life tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ethan nodded and closed his eyes, falling asleep after only a few seconds.


    Illumina continued to gaze at Ethan¡¯s sleeping face for a while.


    Although she was a little sad that they only had a few months to be together, she was also looking forward to their next meeting, which would happen after hundreds of years.


    She didn¡¯t know what she would be like by then, but she was certain that if there was an opportunity to meet Ethan, she would make that happen.


    Right now, she was just trying to know everything about him, so it would be easier to find him when the time came.


    ¡°1826 of the Asgardian Calendar¡­,¡± Illumina said softly. ¡°I better finish tying up all of the loose ends before that timees.¡±


    The Mermaid Princess then snuggled closer to Ethan before closing her eyes to sleep.


    Today was another wonderful day, and she hoped that when she opened her eyes in the morning, she would once again have a memorable day, with the person who held the other piece of her heart.

 Chapter 673 Return To The Magdar Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 673 Return To The Magdar Kingdom</h4>


    Ethan looked at the youngdy, who was holding onto him tightly as tears streamed down her eyes.


    It was the night before their return to the Magdar Kingdom, and Princess Ramona asked if she could sleep with Ethan that night.


    Perhaps knowing that this would be a prelude to their final goodbye, Ethan agreed.


    Joanne, who was also feeling sad, decided to join them.


    Illumina, on the other hand, left to give the three of them some time to be together.


    Unlike Princess Ramona, she would still be able to meet Ethan in the future, so this wasn¡¯t really a final goodbye for her.


    That night, the Princess held onto Ethan tightly as her tears fell like a river.


    Joanne, who was lying behind her, hugged her tightly, and couldn¡¯t help but cry as well because she would miss her dearly.


    The Princess was Joanne¡¯s first friend, who easily became her best friend. Both of them were Princesses, so in her eyes, both of them had equal standing.


    This was very different from the treatment Joanne gave the Protector ns, who acted as her Guardians.


    They were more like servants in her eyes, so having someone who was the same age, as well as position as her allowed her to connect to Princess Ramona more than the people she had met in the past.


    Ethan held Princess Ramona¡¯s trembling body, as her pained sobs pricked his heart.


    Back then, the Princess had also cried in his arms when he and Lily were about to return to the present.


    Although he also felt sad back then, the sadness that he was feeling now was more than what he felt in the past.


    Princess Ramona was a very lovable girl, and seeing her cry was heartbreaking.


    So, Ethan endured and held her tightly until she and Joanne, fell asleep with traces of tears lingering on their faces.


    Even Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half kept silent, and didn¡¯t say anything all through the night.


    They knew that Ethan was hurting in his own way, so they did the only thing they could do, and that was to give him some space to sort out his feelings for the youngdy, whom he would be leaving a second time.


    ording to Sebastian, they still had two weeks left before he had gathered enough magical energy to send Ethan and Joanne back to the present.


    So, although there were still a few days away before their departure, Joanne already felt that the moment they returned to the Magdar Kingdom, her happiness would alsoe to an end.


    Ethan was unable to sleep that night, and spent the hours until morning, holding the youngdy, who loved him very much.


    When morning came, he watched as Princess Ramona slowly opened her eyes, and looked at him as if wondering if all the time that she had spent with Ethan and Joanne was just a dream.


    Perhaps feeling a bit more emotional, Ethan nted a kiss on her forehead, and held her closer to him.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Ethan whispered in her ears, making the dregs of sleep in the Princess¡¯ consciousness fly away.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Princess Ramona replied, as she also held onto Ethan.


    She promised herself that she would no longer cry afterst night, so she shed her tears until she no longer had tears to shed.


    However, the warmth that she was feeling right now, made her eyes moisten once more.


    Fighting the urge to cry, the Princess took deep breaths and calmed herself to the best of her ability.


    Five minutester, she finally regained herposure and reluctantly pulled away from Ethan¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Joanne, wake up,¡± Princess Ramona lightly shook the youngdy beside her.


    ¡°Mmhh¡­¡± Joanne groaned lightly before she sleepily looked at her friend, who was looking at her with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Wipe that drool on your face,¡± Princess Ramona said in a teasing tone. ¡°You brag so much that you are older than me, but you act more like a child than I do.¡±


    Joanne, who had just been told that she was a child, immediately wiped the side of her lips with the back of her hand.


    The two girls then went to the table to pour some water on the bowl that they could use to wash their faces.


    ¡®She¡¯s a strong girl,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine.¡¯


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ Ethan replied in a sad tone.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half, on the other hand, only watched this with his arms crossed over his chest.


    He really liked the Princess, but he knew that some things were not meant to be.


    Although Ethan had managed to go to the past twice, that didn¡¯t mean that he was capable of bringing someone to the present.


    Thews of the world didn¡¯t work like that. So even though he thought that bringing Princess Ramona to the future would make Joanne and her best friend happy, he knew that it was not meant to be.


    Even if they seed, the consequences of doing so would be dire.


    It wouldpletely change history and the Norns, who constantly weaved the thread of fate, would not allow such a thing to happen.


    After washing up, the three headed down to the tavern to have breakfast together.


    As if waiting for their arrival, Illumina waved them to her table, which was already filled with food.


    All of them were Joanne¡¯s and Princess Ramonas¡¯ favorites, but the two didn¡¯t have much appetite to enjoy this sumptuous breakfast that the Mermaid Princess prepared for them.


    The four of them ate in silence because there was nothing to talk about.


    When their meal ended, they left the tavern to continue their journey back to Magdar Kingdom.


    Princess Ramona hugged Joanne¡¯s back as the two of them flew on her flying broom.


    Ethan and Illumina rode his Wind Dancer, and followed behind the two girls.


    It only took them three hours to arrive at their destination, and the moment theynded in Princess Ramona¡¯s residence, Illumina bid her goodbye.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the City of Zentris before you leave,¡± Illumina whispered in Ethan¡¯s ears.


    Ethan nodded and thanked the Mermaid Princess for everything.


    Just a few minutes after Illumina left, King Baldur arrived at Princess Ramona¡¯s residence to see his daughter, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for several months.


    Although he knew that she would be well protected by the Tidebringer, that didn¡¯t change the fact that he missed her terribly.


    An hourter, the King announced that he would announce who would seed him in his position in four day¡¯s time.


    He ordered his servants to prepare a grand feast, which would mark a turning point in the history of the Magdar Kingdom.

 Chapter 674 Shocking Turn Of Events

    Chapter 674 Shocking Turn Of Events


    ??Everyone of importance in the Magdar Kingdom, as well as those from the nearby Kingdoms were invited to this grand event.


    Many came, not because of the King¡¯s deration, but due to the presence of the Tidebringer.


    After witnessing the battle between Ethan and the Ratmen, the Elves of the Mangrave Forest, the Royals and other dignitaries of the Thormguard Kingdom, the Skogarholm Knigdom, and the Wallenbirg Kingdom, all joined this momentous event, making King Baldur extremely happy.


    During the past months, these four factions had decided to form an alliance, which would ensure that their Kingdoms would grow and prosper.


    Of course, the Ratmen were also invited to this event, and Keznir would be there to represent their race.


    The Kings were more than happy to form a strong connection with the Ratmen because they were afraid that they might decide to attack them in the future.


    The Cloudwall Mountains were now the Ratmen¡¯s territory, and none of them wanted to poke this ho¡¯s nest, which could potentially trigger a cmity.


    Also, Ethan made sure to tell everyone that the Ratmen were now his direct subordinates, making them all the more eager to form ties with them.


    On the day of the party, Joanne wore the most beautiful clothes in her private collection because she wanted to outshine all the Princesses, and the Noble Ladies at the party.


    Of course, she also forced¡ªerrr made Princess Ramona wear one of her dresses as well, so that she would catch the attention of everyone.


    Ethan chose to wear the Ceremonial Knight Clothes that were given to him by the Wisteria Royal Family when he became an Honorary Knight.


    Among Ethans¡¯ clothes, it was the most apt for this asion and it highlighted his good looks further.


    ¡°You look very beautiful in that dress, Joanne,¡± Ethan praised his sister before shifting his attention to Princess Ramona. ¡°You look very stunning, Princess. I¡¯m sure that you will be the star of the party.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Princess Ramona shook her head. ¡°How can I stand out when you and Joanne are there?¡±


    ¡°I can already imagine the long line ofdies who will want to talk to you tonight. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Joanne were to receive many marriage proposals as well.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Why would I be interested in marrying any of those monkeys?¡± Joanne crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Theyck the qualities that I desire in men.¡±


    ¡°And, what are the qualities that you are looking for?¡± Princess Ramona asked with genuine curiosity.


    ¡°Someone who can beat this guy.¡± Joanne pointed at her brother with a smug-look on her face.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re setting the bar too high,¡± Princess Ramonamented. ¡°But, I can understand. Anyone who is not at Ethan¡¯s level is not good enough.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Ethan looked at the two girls in amusement before making a gesture for them to hold on to his arms.


    The two nced at each other and nodded their heads with a smile.


    They allowed the Tidebringer to escort them to the Event Hall, where everyone was already waiting for their arrival.


    The moment the guards saw them, they immediately announced their names, making everyone look in the direction of the main entrance.


    ¡°Princess Ramona Von Magdar!¡±


    ¡°Lady Joanne Valentin!¡±


    ¡°His Excellency, The Tidebringer!¡±


    As soon as Ethan, and the two beautiful girls, who were holding onto his arms entered the hall, a thundering apuse greeted them, making the smile on Joanne¡¯s face widen.


    She liked it when people treated her like a VIP and, since her brother was the Tidebringer, that made her the Super VIP of the Magdar Kingdom.


    Ethan, who had no idea what his sister was thinking, walked with confident steps until he arrived at the table where King Baldur and the other Kings and Queens of their alliance were seated.


    ¡°It is an honor to finally meet you, Your Excellency,¡± the King of the Thormguard Kingdom, King Vernon said with a smile.


    ¡°I feel the same way, King Vernon,¡± Ethan replied as he shook hands with the King.


    ¡°It is also my honor to be in your presence, Your Excellency,¡± the King of Skogarholm Kingdom, King Raulmented.


    Last, but not the least, the King of the Wallenbirg Kingdom, King Harold, also greeted Ethan.


    ¡°Thank you for keeping the Lands of stor safe from harm, Your Excellency,¡± King Harold stated. ¡°Without you, I¡¯m afraid that thisnd would have ended up engulfed in war, and we would be living everyday in fear, not knowing when our enemies woulde bearing down on our gates.¡±


    The Kings looked at King Harold and cursed him internally for being a good tterer, which they wished they had done as well.


    Queen Helewynn looked amused because he found these Human traits quite interesting.


    Suddenly, Keznir, who was the King of the Ratmen, rose from Ethan¡¯s shadow, almost making the three King¡¯s jump in fright.


    ¡°Your Excellency.¡± King Keznir nodded his head in greeting, which Ethan replied with a nod of satisfaction.


    ¡°At ease, everyone,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Keznir is my subordinate, so he won¡¯t threaten any of your Domains, unless of course, you threatened his Domain first.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s not going to happen, Your Excellency,¡± King Vernon replied.


    ¡°True, we are all friends here.¡± King Raul smiled.


    ¡°All of us are going to be partners from now on,¡± King Haroldmented. ¡°This is truly a wondrous moment.¡±


    King Baldur and Queen Helewynn, who had already had a good rtionship in the past, exchanged a knowing nce with each other.


    They were also happy that an alliance between the different Kingdoms had been formed, which would truly bring in an era of peace, and prosperity to theirnds.


    When everyone was seated, King Baldur pped his hands, and the performers for the night started their performances.


    Just like Princess Ramona had expected, the Royal Princesses of the different Kingdoms had tried to get her attention, but her best friend remained aloof and treated those who were trying to get her attention like air.


    The Kings and Ethan had a lively discussion as they ate, and talked about future projects that would make their Kingdoms prosper.


    Finally, after two hours had passed, King Baldur once again caught everyone¡¯s attention and announced who would seed his position.


    ¡°Everyone, after many months of deliberation, I have finally made my decision,¡± King Baldur dered. ¡°Tonight, I hereby dere Princess Ramona to be the next Queen of the Magdar Kingdom!¡±


    The corner of Joanne¡¯s lips curled up because she had pulled some strings in the background to make sure that this would happen.


    Ethan was not surprised by the King¡¯s decision because he knew that picking Princess Ramona would ensure that the Tidebringer and the Magdar Kingdom would have an unbreakable rtionship.


    However, before everyone could congratte the youngdy, the Princess stood up and made an announcement.


    ¡°Thank you Father, but I respectfully decline your appointment,¡± Princess Ramona said, making everyone, including Ethan and Joanne, look at the youngdy in disbelief.


    The two of them thought that this was the Princess¡¯ dream, so they supported her candidacy, and helped her in their own way.


    But now, after getting what she wanted, she decided that she didn¡¯t want it anymore, and simply looked at her father, with a determined look on her face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be the Queen of this Kingdom because that would require me to give birth and continue the royal line,¡± Princess Ramona said.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t do that because I don¡¯t want to marry anyone. From now on, I will dedicate myself to being the Priestess of the Temple of the Tidebringer, which will be this Kingdom¡¯s main religion.


    ¡°Since almost everyone in the Lands of stor worship him, I think it is about time to give him a proper temple, which his followers can visit in order to pay homage to him.¡±


    The Princess looked at her father with determination, making thetter understand that she was dead serious in her decision to not im the throne of the Magdar Kingdom.

 Chapter 675 I’m Going To Become A Widow In Nine Days

    Chapter 675 I¡¯m Going To Be A Widow In Nine Days


    ??After Princess Ramona¡¯s deration, and seeing that nothing he would say would change her mind, King Baldur decided to back down and pass the throne to the second person whom he deemed eligible to take over his position.


    And that was none other than the Fourth Prince, Prince Amir.


    Prince Amir was quite happy to take over the position that Princess Ramona had turned down, and made a promise to ensure the Magdar Kingdom¡¯s growth and prosperity.


    The party continued as usual, with Ethan entertaining the Kings, as well as their daughters.


    The Princes, on the other hand, were ignored by Joanne altogether because, in her eyes, they were just monkeys that were trying to entertain her.


    Ethan first danced with Joanne, then the other princesses of the different Kingdoms.


    This was to foster good rtionships with all Kingdoms and let them know that he approved of their alliance.


    Thest dance he saved for Princess Ramona, and the two danced silently.


    Ethan wanted to say many things to her, but knew that the time wasn¡¯t right.


    He would have plenty of opportunities once the party was over, so he danced with her, making the youngdy¡¯s heart flutter.


    The celebrationsted well into the night, but Ethan, Joanne, and Princess Ramona retired just before midnight.


    Both girls were already exhausted from socializing, and Ethan didn¡¯t want them to suffer any longer.


    When they arrived at the residence, Joanne and Princess Ramona took a bath in their room, while Ethan took a quick shower.


    When he was clothed and feeling refreshed, he walked towards the balcony and sat on the chair to look at the stars in the sky.


    ¡®The stars here are really different from the stars in the Shire Continent,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    Suddenly, a song reached his ears, making him smile.


    The song, of course, was being sung by Illumina, who saw Ethan on the balcony.


    However, she didn¡¯t have any intention to meet him at this time.


    Illumina wanted to give the young Princess all the time in the world to monopolize the young man, who would only be with her for nine more days.


    Perhaps, Ethan understood this as well, so he closed his eyes and listened to the Mermaid Princess¡¯ song, which made all the exhaustion he felt during the party disappear without a trace.


    When the song ended, the young man felt someone approach him from the living room, so he turned his head to look at Princess Ramona, who was wearing her one-piece night gown.


    ¡°Big Sister is out there, right?¡± Princess Ramona asked as she sat on Ethan¡¯sp, as if it was something that belonged to her entirely.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied, as he wrapped his hands around Princess Ramona¡¯s waist. ¡°Where¡¯s Joanne?¡±


    ¡°She told me that you¡¯re here and I should watch the stars together with you, or something simr,¡± Princess Ramona answered before resting her head on Ethan¡¯s shoulder and closing her eyes.


    She felt incrediblyfortable right now, while being held by the person, who was the reason she decided to turn down the position as Crown Princess, who was supposed to take over her father¡¯s ce and rule the Magdar Kingdom.


    ¡°Well, the stars are indeed very beautiful,¡± Ethan nodded.


    ¡°More beautiful than me?¡± Princess Ramona asked, with her eyes still closed.


    Ethan suddenly felt that he was stuck between a rock and hard ce. He knew that when girls asked this question, there was only one answer that men could give them.


    ¡°You¡¯re more beautiful of course,¡± Ethan replied as he ignored Sebastian¡¯s and his Other Half¡¯sughter from inside his head.


    ¡°Our boy is no good,¡± Sebastianmented.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded. ¡°He¡¯s not even a match for a twelve-year-old.¡±


    Just as he expected, the smile on Princess Ramona¡¯s face widened as she hugged Ethan.


    ¡°Say, are you sure about being the Priestess of the Tidebringer Religion?¡± Ethan inquired.


    He wasn¡¯t really the Tidebringer, and someone who only inherited his bloodline and powers, so he was feeling a bit guilty that the princess chose this path, instead of being the Queen of the Kingdom.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Princess Ramona replied. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry anyone aside from you. I don¡¯t want to give birth to anyone¡¯s child aside from you.¡±


    During this era where strife was everywhere, the age of marriage for girls was around thirteen to fourteen years old.


    Right now, Princess Ramona was twelve, and she understood that when she turned thirteen, her father would definitely arrange a political marriage for her.


    The youngdy didn¡¯t want that to happen, so she chose to be a Priestess, who would protect her maidenhood till she died.


    ¡°This path you chose, I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or sad, knowing that you did all of this for me,¡± Ethan said softly.


    He was well aware of the princess¡¯ feelings for him, and this was the reason why he felt guilty because the path she chose was due to him.


    ¡°Mmm, you should definitely take responsibility,¡± Princess Ramonamented. ¡°I¡¯m only twelve, and I¡¯m going to be a widow in nine days. This world is so cruel.¡±


    The corner of Ethan¡¯s lips twitched after hearing the princess¡¯ words.


    However, a secondter, he suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine because he sensed a piercing gaze from the sea, which made the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say those words casually,¡± Ethan sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t know who is listening to our conversation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just Big Sister, so let her listen,¡± Princess Ramona pouted. ¡°She will be able to meet you in the future, but I¡­¡±


    The youngdy bit her lip because she didn¡¯t want to continue whatever she was going to say.


    She wasn¡¯t a crybaby, and she didn¡¯t want to cry every night because of the inevitable.


    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything, and simply hugged her before lightly patting her head.


    A few minutester, the youngdy pulled back before kissing Ethan¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting sleepy,¡± Princess Ramona said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep,¡± Ethan replied before nting a kiss on her forehead.


    He then carried her in a princess carry, and went to her bedroom, where Joanne was already fast asleep with her arms spread wide on the bed.


    ¡°Leveticus.¡± Princess Ramona summoned her staff, and pointed it at the sleeping girl, making her body float from the bed.


    A giggle then escaped her lips because she found this situation very funny.


    Ethan also smiled as he gazed at his sister, who was floating with her arms spread wide.


    He then gently ced the Princess at the center of the bed, while thetter made her best friendnd gently on her right side.


    Ethanid down on Princess Ramona¡¯s left side, and hugged her to sleep.


    The two of them would have a proper talk tomorrow after they were well rested.


    As both of them closed their eyes to sleep, they once again heard the singing of a mermaid.


    This time, Ilumina sang the song, ¡°Luby for a stormy night,¡± which soon put Ethan and Princess Ramona to sleep.


    A few minutester, Illumina stopped singing, and watched them from afar, using her scrying magic.


    After making sure that they were truly asleep, she swam towards the depth of the sea, where she had created her own little sanctuary.


    There, she would continue to watch over the people whom she deemed important to her, and make sure that they would only dream of sweet and happy dreams on this beautiful night.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N: My BP is around 160/100, so I decided to stop here for the night and rest. I apologize for this, and will write a bonus chapter when I am feeling better.


    Stay safe everyone, and I wish you all a wonderful, wonderful week.

 Chapter 676 One Moment In Time [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 676 One Moment In Time [Part 1] </h4>


    The Kings and Queens made their way to Princess Ramon¡¯s Residence to talk with the Princess about her ns on creating a grand temple, and establishing a religion centering around the Tidebringer.


    Just like what the youngdy said in the party, the Tidebringer had been the Deity that the people in thends of stor prayed to whenever they were facing challenges in their lives.


    However, there had been no official temples built for his worship.


    In a world where people could believe in whatever Gods and Deities they wanted to worship, it was only natural for people to approve of Princess Ramona¡¯s decision.


    All of them agreed that it was a good idea, and since she was also close to the Tidebringer, it made her the ideal candidate to be the First Saintess of the religion.


    Ethan, who was there when this gathering happened, didn¡¯t talk and simply leaned on the wall with his eyes closed.


    He knew that a single word from him could affect this meeting, so he remained quiet, and didn¡¯t show any kind of reaction from the beginning up to the end of the discussion.


    It was only Princess Ramona who talked to the leaders and finalized everything.


    Only when the talks were done did the young man talk to the Kings and Queens, who were more than happy to receive his attention.


    Prince Amir, who was now the Crown Prince, was also present and was currently talking with Joanne at the corner of the room.


    ¡°I want you to build a statue of me when you be king,¡± Joanne said. ¡°I don¡¯t want a simple statue. I want it to be veeeeery big! Bigger than your castle. Oh, you can also make a statue of Ramona standing beside me as well.¡±


    ¡°Very well, My Lady.¡± Prince Amir nodded with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°I will use half of the Kingdom¡¯s treasury to make it happen.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Joanne smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m sure that your kingdom will be blessed with good fortune because you listened to me.¡±


    Ethan, who overheard his sister¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Prince Amir was listening to her.


    ¡®Building a statue that was bigger than the Magdar Kingdom¡¯s Pce?¡¯ Sebastian rubbed his chin. ¡®Joanne sure knows how to make her mark in the pages of history.¡¯


    ¡®Just imagine if it actuallyes true?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll brag about it to Ethan, and her parents when she sees it for herself.¡¯


    ¡®But, I don¡¯t think it will happen.¡¯ Sebastian shook his head. ¡®I¡¯m sure that Prince Amir is just nodding his head to get Joanne¡¯s good graces.¡¯


    ¡®Mmm.¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded. ¡®Who in their right mind would use half of their Kingdom¡¯s resources for such a thing? I don¡¯t see it happening.¡¯


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    ¡®Well, at least she looks happy because Prince Amir looks like he is going to really do it.¡¯


    Ethan shared Sebastian¡¯s and his Other Half¡¯s thoughts in regards to Joanne¡¯s demand.


    It just wasn''t feasible, and no sane ruler would do such a thing.


    When the rulers finally left, and only Ethan, Joanne, and Princess Ramona were left in the residence, the three sat in the dining room in order to rx.


    Naturally, Princess Ramona sat on Ethan¡¯sp, acting spoiled, which made Joanne smirk.


    ¡°Prince Amir said that he will send a painter to paint us togetherter this afternoon, Ramona,¡± Joanne said. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a nap until then. Wake me up when the painter arrives.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s sister didn¡¯t even wait for her friend¡¯s reply as she hastily went to the bedroom, leaving the Princess and her brother alone.


    ¡°Ramona, make sure to stop anyone who ns to build a statue of my sister here in the Magdar Kingdom, okay?¡± Ethan said in a serious tone.


    ¡°Eh? I thought that it was a great idea,¡± Princess Ramona smiled sweetly. ¡°Also, since a painter will be hereter, maybe we should all pose together? I¡¯d like to hang that painting in my bedroom, so I can always see it before I go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Ethan nodded trying not to sound sad. ¡°Your wish is mymand, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Princess Ramona rested her head on Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Maybe we should have two painters. That way, you can also bring my painting back to your time, so you won¡¯t forget about me.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have something better,¡± Ethan replied as he took out an old looking magic camera with a tripod from his storage ring. ¡°This is called a magic camera, and it can take pictures of people.¡±


    Princess Ramona looked at the odd looking device with great curiosity. ¡°Pictures of people? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Ethan smiled and asked Ramona to sit properly on the couch, while he set up the camera.


    The Princess, who also wanted to know what the camera could do, obeyed Ethan and sat properly.


    The young man then aimed the camera in her direction, and told the princess that she might see a bright light, so she should not panic.


    Princess Ramona nodded her head in understanding.


    Ethan then counted to three before taking a shot.


    Just like he mentioned earlier, a bright sh appeared, making the Princess blink her eyes subconsciously.


    After taking the picture, something flew out of the top of the camera, and slowlynded on Ethan¡¯s hand.


    When he saw the picture, he couldn¡¯t help but nod his head in satisfaction because it came out well.


    The princess was a beautiful girl, so even though there was a hint of surprise on her face, it just made the picture look natural.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± Ethan handed Princess Ramona¡¯s picture to the youngdy, which made her eyes widen in shock.


    The photo didn¡¯t have any colors aside from different shades of ck and white, but it was still a perfect picture of Princess Ramona, which took her by surprise.


    ¡°A-Amazing!¡± Princess Ramona stuttered. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that I can take pictures of the two of you all I want?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t do that,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°This is an old model, so at most, we can only take twenty photos before the magical film runs out. But, we can do something to the photo, to make it better.¡±


    Ethan took out his wand and pointed it at the photo in the youngdy¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Extendo!¡± Ethan chanted, and the photo suddenly erged itself until it was a foot tall, and a foot wide.


    But, the young man was still not done.


    ¡°Pigmentum!¡±


    After saying his second spell, the ck and white photo in Princess Ramona¡¯s hand slowly transformed into a colored photo, making her look at Ethan in surprise.


    Earlier, she felt disappointed because the photo was only in ck and white. But, she was still fine with it.


    But now that the photo had color in it, it made her extremely happy.


    With this, she would be able to have a memento of Ethan, and Joanne, which she would cherish for a lifetime.


    ¡®Ethan, I have a great idea! Why don¡¯t you take a photo without your shirt on, and holding the Sea God¡¯s Trident,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®Princess Ramona can hang that picture on the Altar of the Temple, so that everyone can see what you look like.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡­,¡¯ Ethan replied.


    ¡®No! It is a good idea!¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half stated. ¡®Listen to Sebastian, he knows what he is talking about.¡¯


    Ethans¡¯ Other Half didn¡¯t n on telling Ethan about the power of Faith, which could affect even the strands weaved by Fate.


    It was a power that transcended everything, and only those who understood thisw used it to their advantage.

 Chapter 677 One Moment In Time [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 677 One Moment In Time [Part 2]</h4>


    Ethan thought that it was a bad idea, so he made his opinion known to the two members of the peanut gallery.


    ¡®Hello? I am not the real Tidebringer?¡¯ Ethan countered. ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to take credit with someone else¡¯s identity.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s fine,¡¯ Sebastian said. ¡®That fellow is a happy go lucky guy. In fact, he might evenugh out loud if he returns here and sees that people are worshiping the Tidebringer, who doesn¡¯t look like him.¡¯


    Sebastian didn¡¯t say that he wanted to get back at his previous owner, who didn¡¯t even bother to visit him in the City of Zentris for hundreds of years.


    He believed that a little payback was in order, and what better way than to let the people worship Ethan, instead of the original Tidebringer?


    The two tried their best to convince Ethan, but he remained firm that he didn¡¯t want to do it.


    However, he changed his mind when his Other Half said that he should do it for Princess Ramona, who nned to be the Saintess of the Religion.


    Sebastian added that Ethan should take responsibility by going all the way with the religion, making the young man fold in defeat.


    Later that afternoon, when the sun was about to set, Joanne took a photo of Ethan holding his trident, and acting imposingly with the sea as the background.


    Princess Ramona¡¯s face was beet-red because Ethan¡¯s naked upper body was enough to make even someone like her, feel her cheeks burning for reasons that only she knew.


    The Painter, who was also there to witness the scene, was dumbfounded by such a magical contraption, making him ask how it was made.


    Of course, Ethan didn¡¯t tell him because he also didn¡¯t know how it had been done.


    Joanne, who was feeling mischievous at that time, decided to help her friend take a memorable picture with her brother.


    ¡°Hey, the two of you stand together,¡± Joanne ordered her best friend, whose face was still as red as a tomato. ¡°Go and hug him, and you should hug her as well, Brother.


    ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s it. Closer, stick your body to him, Ramona. Hug her tighter. Now, look at each other as if you are in love. Hey! Be serious! Stopughing!¡±


    Then, with the reddish purple sk as the background and a few stars of the stars starting their appearance, Joanne took a picture.


    When the photo was developed, she nodded her head in satisfaction, and used her magic to erge it and add color to it.


    Ethan took the picture, and used his rune magic to create a frame for it before handing it to Princess Ramona, who looked at it in a daze.


    Suddenly, tears fell down her eyes, which made Ethan and Joanne think that she didn¡¯t like the picture.


    However, after telling them that she only cried because she loved the picture very much, the brother and sister pair finally sighed in relief.


    Joanne was not aware that her mischievous antics became Princess Ramona¡¯s most treasured possession.


    She stared at the picture with blurry vision as tears of happiness fell down from her face.


    Princess Ramona looked at the photo where her and Ethans¡¯ gaze met each other, making her heart beat wildly inside her chest.


    During that time, she wished that time would stop, so that she could remember that moment forever.


    The magic photo in her hands had perfectly captured that moment, which made her extremely happy, making her cry tears of joy.


    Joanne looked at her brother, and gave him the, what are you waiting for? gaze, which made Ethan shake his head.


    The Princess said that she was crying tears of joy, so he felt bad if he were to suddenly intervene when she was feeling happy.


    It took the Princess a few minutes to regain herposure, but after that, she returned to her room, and hid the picture frame inside her closet.


    She didn¡¯t want others to see it because it was for her eyes only!


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s not fair that you are the only ones who get pictures!¡± Lapisined.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± another Fairy raised her hand. ¡°We believe in Fairy Rights! We also deserve to be in the picture!¡±


    ¡°The picture is good, but we also want candies!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We can¡¯t forget about the candies. It makes the world go round!¡±


    ¡°Have you not heard of the Tooth Fairies? They¡¯re real, you know?¡±


    Ethan was quick to pull on a shirt because the Fairies were poking him all over, as they made their protests.


    In the end, Ethan, Joanne, Princess Ramona, and the Fairies struck a pose as they faced the magic camera.


    Ethan used his wand to magically take their pictures, so that everyone would be in the same frame.


    When the picture was developed, a visitor entered from the balcony, which made Ethan turn his head to look at the Mermaid Princess, who made a beeline towards his photo, where he posed as the Tidebringer.


    Without even saying a word, Illumina took it and left the scene without even taking a second nce to everyone inside the room.


    Princess Ramona pouted because that picture frame was supposed to be the one that she would ce over the altar of her temple!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can just take another picture tomorrow,¡± Joanne stated. ¡°We can make it waaaaaaaaaaaaaay better and make it bigger! Um, I think a five-meter-tall picture frame would be good, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Princess Ramona nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s that big, people will see it from a distance.¡±


    Ethan wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead because this was getting out of hand.


    He didn''t regret showing the magic camera to the Princess because he also wanted her to keep a memento of him, and his sister, so that she wouldn¡¯t be too lonely without them.


    The days passed swiftly, and finally, it was only a day before Ethan, and Joanne returned to the present.


    Ethan¡¯s sister, who had be too attached too Princes Ramona, cried that night, as she hugged her best friend tightly.


    Joanne, on the other hand, held back her tears and hugged her best friend, who had made her days very happy.


    Looking at the two, Ethan thought of dying their return to the present, but also understood that this was just dying the inevitable.


    He understood that Princess Ramona was trying to be strong, so doing that would only make her effort useless.


    That night, Ethan and Joanne hugged the Princess tightly, wrapping her in their warmth, and love.


    This was theirst night together, so they would spend it like they always did, and sleep in each other¡¯s loving embrace.

 Chapter 678 You Are My Heart’s Eternal Spark

    <h4>Chapter 678 You Are My Heart¡¯s Eternal Spark </h4>


    678 You Are My Heart¡¯s Eternal Spark


    Ethan, Joanne, and Princess Ramona left the Magdar Kingdom and headed to the City of Zentris.


    He initially didn''t n to bring the Princess with them, but Illumina said that she would send Princess Ramona back to her residence after Ethan and Joanne had left, so he allowed her toe with them.


    During the journey, the princess quietly hugged her best friend from behind as they flew through the sky on her flying broom.


    Joanne¡¯s eyes were red and moist because both of them had cried for quite a while before leaving.


    Ramona was her first real friend.


    Someone whom she had acknowledged as her equal.


    Joanne had grown up only ying with her dolls, and talking to her Other Half inside her mind. She had no other friends, so parting with the only one she had was very painful for the youngdy.


    Ethan had a calm expression on his face, but deep inside, he was feeling really sad.


    This was the second time he was going to leave Princess Ramona behind, and it was more painful than the first time he had done it.


    The travel time to the City of Zentris from the Magdar Kingdom was only thirty minutes, but they weren¡¯t in a hurry so it took them an hour to arrive at their destination.


    The Allied Tribes were very surprised when they saw the Tidebringer again because they thought that he had left already.


    Ethan talked briefly to the Chieftains and mentioned that Princess Ramona would be the Saintess of the Tidebringer Religion.


    Naturally, all of them were on board with this idea and looked at the youngdy with admiration and respect.


    Princess Ramona¡¯s act was befitting of her position as Princess, and she took everything in stride.


    Illumina also appeared, stunning the Allied Tribes with her beauty.


    Perhaps feeling mischievous, Illumina introduced herself as the Tidebringer¡¯s consort, which made Princess Ramona pout.


    The people, of course, were overjoyed because they were finally able to meet another one of the Tidebringer¡¯s lovers.


    They were also ecstatic when Ethan introduced Joanne as his sister, making everyone look at her fondly.


    Their talksted for two hours before Ethan led Joanne, Princess Ramona, and Illumina to the top of the Pyramid.


    Only those whom Sebastian had given permission to enter the Pyramid could climb its stairs, so the tribesmen could only watch them from the ground.


    ¡°The Allied Tribes will now be a part of your strength,¡± Ethan said as he lightly patted Princess Ramona¡¯s head. ¡°They will also be your devout supporters, so if ever somethinges up, don¡¯t hesitate to ask for their help.¡±


    Princess Ramona nodded, knowing that Ethan was doing all of this to ensure that she would be safe from harm.


    A hundred Shadow Rats were also currently hiding in her shadow, ready to attack anyone who would dare to harm her.


    Little did Ethan know that Joanne had alsoid out the foundation for best friend¡¯s protection by charming the Princes, as well as the other influential people of the Magdar Kingdom.


    Even if she would no longer be there, the Charm would still be in effect and wouldst for many years. The people who had been charmed wouldn¡¯t act out of line but they would think that protecting the Princess was something that they should naturally do.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you in the future,¡± Illumina whispered in Ethan¡¯s ears, while Joanne and her best friend were hugging each other. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll look after Ramona and ensure that she will live her life to the fullest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ethan replied.


    The young man had created multipleyers of protection for the youngdy who loved him, but hearing the Mermaid Princess¡¯ promise gave him more peace of mind.


    Joanne, whose eyes were red and puffy, continued to hold onto her best friend, who was surprisingly calm.


    Perhaps having already cried until she had no more tears to shed beforeing here, Princess Ramona¡¯s gaze was calm and a smile hung on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to build a statue for you,¡± Princess Ramona said as she lightly patted Joanne¡¯s head while hugging her tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll make it so big that even you will be surprised when youe and visit the Magdar Kingdom in the future.¡±


    ¡°Un! I¡¯ll definitely visit!¡± Joanne replied. ¡°I¡¯ll visit the Magdar Kingdom even if I have toe on my own!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te on your own, silly,¡± Princess Ramona replied. ¡°Bring Ethan with you. You¡¯re his sister. He will definitely apany you if you ask him.¡±


    Joanne, whose tears were falling like rain, only hugged her best friend. She was truly reluctant to let her go, and if possible, she really wanted to bring her in the future with them.


    But, it was not meant to be.


    Ethan allowed Joanne to hold Princess Ramona for as long as she wished. Only after about half an hour did she reluctantly take a step back.


    The Princess then wiped the tears on her best friend¡¯s face. She kissed the girl¡¯s cheeks and nted one more on her forehead.


    After that, the youngdy held Joanne¡¯s hands and said words of blessings to her.


    ¡°May the road rise up to meet you.


    May the wind be always at your back.


    May the sun shine warm upon your face,


    the rains fall soft upon your fields and until we meet again,


    I pray that you will be well and happy.¡±


    Joanne, who had just recovered from crying, hugged her best friend again tightly, making Princess Ramona smile helplessly.


    ¡°She¡¯s strong,¡± Illumina said through telepathy so that only Ethan would be able to hear her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied.


    After a few more minutes, Joanne finally recovered.


    This time, it was Princess Ramona¡¯s turn to say goodbye to Ethan.


    The youngdy made a gesture for Ethan to crouch down so that she could bid him farewell as well.


    Ethan knelt in front of the princess like a knight and looked up at her.


    The youngdy then kissed both of his cheeks, which Ethan reciprocated by kissing her cheeks as well.


    The Princess then cupped the young man¡¯s face, who was looking up to her, and said the words that came from her heart.


    ¡°You are the peace of all things calm,


    You are the ce to hide from harm.


    You are the light that shines in the dark,


    You are my heart''s eternal spark.¡±


    ¡°You are my Lord, and with me still,


    You are my love, who keeps me from getting ill.


    You are the light, the truth, the way,


    You are my Savior this very day.¡±


    Princess Ramona then lowered her head and slowly closed her eyes.


    Ethan, who understood what the Princess was going to do, also closed his eyes.


    Her soft lips touched his forehead, and they stayed that way for a few seconds before she reluctantly pulled away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me,¡± Princess Ramona said softly. ¡°For I certainly will not forget about the two of you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Ethan stood up and reached out to hold the Princess, but the youngdy took a step back and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing everything in my power to not break down and cry,¡± Princess Ramona stated. ¡°Please. I don¡¯t want you to see me in a broken state before you leave to return to your time.¡±


    Although her words were clear, Ethan could tell that she truly was doing her best to stay strong.


    ¡®She¡¯s really an amazing girl,¡¯ Sebastian replied. ¡®It¡¯s a shame. Truly a shame.¡¯


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t mind if she became one of Ethan¡¯s consorts,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half replied. ¡®Sadly, it¡¯s not meant to be.¡¯


    Illumina, who had watched everything, suddenly reached out her hand to cup Ethan¡¯s face. She also nted a kiss on his lips, taking everyone by surprise.


    A few secondster, she pulled back with a slightly reddened face.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Ramona¡¯s fault,¡± Illumina stated. ¡°I just went with the flow.¡±


    Ethan smiled faintly and nodded his head. He then held Joanne¡¯s hand and waved farewell to Princess Ramona and Illumina.


    Joanne also waved her hand as tears made her vision blurry.


    Princess Ramona and Illumina waved back and bid them farewell with smiles on their faces.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go, Sebastian,¡¯ Ethan sighed in his heart.


    ¡®Very well,¡¯ Sebastian replied.


    A white portal then appeared behind Ethan and Joanne, which would lead them back to the present.


    ¡°Goodbye, Ramona,¡± Ethan said softly as he turned around to enter the portal with his sister.


    But, before he took that step toward the portal, a voice filled with affection and love reached his ears.


    ¡°Goodbye, My Love,¡± Princess Ramona replied. ¡°I wish you happiness, wherever you may be.¡±


    Ethan almost turned around to look back at the Princess, but he knew that if he did that, the youngdy doing her best to keep the smile on her face might lose herposure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Joanne,¡± Ethan pulled his sister, who was still wiping her eyes with her free hand.


    A few secondster, both of them stepped into the portal, leaving behind the young Princess, who would remain in their hearts forever.


    ***


    [End Of Volume 3 - You Are My Heart¡¯s Eternal Spark]


    ***


    A/N: I think I need two more days to semi-recover, and until then, I will only be posting one chapter for Strongest Warlock - Wizard World Irregr, and System¡¯s POV.


    Truth be told, I hoped to finish the Magdar Kingdom Arc before this month was over so that we could return to the Academy on the first week of July


    But, it is what it is, and I am not able to reach my goal because of things that were outside of my control.


    Once again, thank you for your support, patience, care, and understanding. I am truly blessed to have readers like you, who are always there to support me and my stories.


    May all of you have a blessed day, and I¡¯ll see you all in the next chapters!


    ¡ª-------------------

 Chapter 679 Joanne’s Wish

    <h4>Chapter 679 Joanne¡¯s Wish</h4>


    679 Joanne¡¯s Wish


    The sound of sobbing could be heard in the clearing as Joanne clung to her brother.


    Ethan held his sister and lightly patted her head. He knew that Princess Ramona was someone whom Joanne would forever treasure even though they were now far apart.


    It took half an hour before Joanne finally regained herposure. However, her eyes were red, and her face was flushed.


    The young man used his handkerchief to wipe her tears away until she finally calmed down.


    ¡°Should we return to Caer Wydion?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Un.¡± Joanne nodded sadly.


    Ethan summoned his Wind Dancer and had his sister ride behind him.


    When they finally rose in the air, Ethan and Joanne saw something in the distance, which made both of their eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s get closer,¡± Joanne said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan replied as he flew in the direction of two statues, which he believed to be over a hundred meters tall.


    When they got near, Joanne couldn¡¯t help but cover her lips in surprise. The two statues were of her and Princess Ramona.


    They were like guardians standing on a pathway that led to a temple behind them.


    Suddenly, Ethan felt a power surge into him out of nowhere, washing over his body and filling him with strength.


    He could tell that this power was different from magic because he didn¡¯t feel his magic reserves increase.


    Instead, he felt his body grow stronger, making him believe that he could shatter a boulder with a single punch.


    ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ Ethan thought as he stared at his hand in disbelief.


    ¡®That¡¯s the power of Faith, Ethan,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®Congrattions on having your own religion with countless believers.¡¯


    ¡®I had a feeling that this would happen,¡¯ Sebastian thought. ¡®I just didn¡¯t expect that it would be a reality.¡¯


    While Ethan was still trying to understand what was happening to him, his sister tapped his shoulder and pointed at the temple in the distance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there, brother!¡± Joanne stated.


    ¡®The two of you can go, but you should change your appearance,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half advised. ¡®You don¡¯t want to suddenly get mobbed, do you? Your sister can use illusion magic to a certain extent, so ask her to hide your face.¡¯


    Ethan deemed that his Other Half¡¯s advice was worth listening to, so he told his sister about it.


    Joanne realized that the Temple was filled with people who worshipped her brother and that they might get in trouble if they suddenly appeared with their real appearance. So, she used her illusion magic to change their looks.


    She made both of them look average so that they wouldn¡¯t get too much attention from the people in the temple.


    After making sure that their disguise was perfect, Ethan flew toward the temple.


    Just as they were about to fly past the two statues, fourdies with Flight Magic blocked their path and prevented them from proceeding.


    ¡°Flying is not allowed over the temple,¡± ady, who seemed to be in her early twenties, dered. ¡°If you wish to visit the Temple of the Tidebringer, please go down and walk through the path like everyone else.¡±


    Ethan awkwardly scratched his head before apologizing to the Shrine Maidens guarding the two statues that founded the Tidebringer¡¯s Religion.


    The young man descended to the ground and held Joanne¡¯s hand.


    The brother and sister walked past the two statues and looked at the temple.


    Joanne seemed to be feeling anxious and excited at the same time. Her steps were fast, almost dragging Ethan with her.


    The young man adjusted his pace to match his sister¡¯s until they finally arrived at the gate of the Temple.


    ¡°Are you perhaps first-timers?¡± an olddy, who sat beside the entrance, asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, Grandma,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°This is our first time visiting this temple.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The Old Lady nodded in understanding. ¡°Just make sure to not disrespect the other believers and to not talk loudly. Also, please don¡¯t vandalize or destroy any of the mementos inside the temple.¡±


    Ethan smiled. ¡°Understood.¡±


    After receiving the olddy¡¯s permission, the two entered the Temple.


    The first thing that they saw was the picture frame in the center of the Temple.


    It was none other than Ethan¡¯s five-meter-tall picture frame, where he had a gentle smile on his face as he looked forward, holding his Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    Of course, this was the version where he wasn¡¯t wearing any upper clothes. If Lyall were here, she would definitely not hesitate to grab the picture frame and take it back home with her.


    Even Ethan had to admit that it was a good shot. But seeing his picture like this and thinking about how it was being worshipped by countless believers, he felt conflicted.


    The temple had a serene and peaceful vibe, so Ethan and Joanne simply approached the artifacts disyed at the sides of the temple and checked them one by one.


    One of the Artifacts was a framed picture of Princess Ramona and Joanne holding each other¡¯s hands with smiles on their faces.


    At the bottom of the picture frame was some kind of que with words written on it.


    ¡°My beloved friend, Joanne Valentin. The person who taught me how to be strong. If our paths cross again, I wish to see a smile instead of tears in your eyes.


    ¡ª Ramona Von Magdar, Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer.¡±


    Joanne raised her hand to lightly touch the words that were written on the que. She was feeling sad, and yet, there was a soothing warmth that was spreading inside her chest.


    It was as if Princess Ramona had foreseen that Joanne woulde and visit the temple in the future, so she made sure to leave a message behind for her best friend.


    The other artifacts in the temple were things that the believers had made over the years.


    Some of them were essories, sculptures, and paintings.


    At the back of the temple, there was a giant tree with countless paper scrolls hanging from its branches.


    Ady sat on one of its roots and was reading the book in her hands.


    ¡°This is the Wishing Tree,¡± the Lady said as she raised her head to look at the two people who had arrived. ¡°If you have wishes, feel free to write it down. After that, I will tie it up on the tree.


    ¡°A wish is worth a copper coin. Every donation will be used for the maintenance of the Temple, as well as for the funding of the Tidebringer¡¯s Orphanage.¡±


    Joanne didn¡¯t hesitate and wrote her wish on a paper scroll.


    Ethan, who didn¡¯t want to wish for anything, nced at his sister¡¯s wish and smiled faintly.


    ¡°I hope that our paths will cross once again.¡±


    That was the wish that Joanne wrote.


    She then waved her wand and sent her wish to the topmost branch of the tree, personally tying it with her magic.


    The Lady, who was responsible for supervising the Wishing Tree, only smiled because this was a verymon sight among those who visited the temple for the first time.


    Only those who couldn¡¯t use magic would ask for her help to have their wish tied to one of the branches of the tree.


    But, to her surprise, instead of a copper coin, the youngdy gave her a pouch filled with gold coins.


    ¡°Take it, and make sure to use it well.¡± Joanne crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°If I find out that you didn¡¯t use it for the temple and the orphanage, I will make you sorry. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, kind benefactor,¡± the Lady said in a respectful tone. ¡°I swear upon my Oath that this donation will go to where it is intended. You have my word.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Joanne nodded before grabbing her brother¡¯s hand and walking towards the exit.


    There was nothing more to see, and she had no intention of worshipping her brother like a believer, so she deemed that it was time for them to go.


    The brother and sister pair exited the temple. As they were approaching Princess Ramona¡¯s and Joanne¡¯s statues, the two of them saw three people waiting for them.


    Ethan and Joanne didn¡¯t expect that they would see familiar faces in this ce, which made them happy and confused at the same time.


    ¡°Wee back to the present, Ethan. I didn¡¯t know what you did in the past, but having your own Temple and Religion? I¡¯m sure your Grandmother will brag to all of her friends when she gets wind of this.¡±


    The young man¡¯s adoptive father, Wace Gremory, winked at the young man, making Ethan look at him in disbelief.


    Apanying him were none other than Fortuna and Enzo, who looked relieved after seeing that their Young Master and Young Miss were both safe.


    Behind Enzo and Fortuna were two beautifuldies, looking at Ethan with tears and smiles on their faces.


    They were none other than Emma and Lilith, who hadn¡¯t seen Ethan for more than a month.


    Ethan and Joanne nced at each other before walking toward the people who hade to pick them up after their long journey.


    ¡°How did you all know that we would be here?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Our Lord told us that you would be here,¡± Enzo replied 22:42


    before bowing respectfully. ¡°Wee back, Young Master, Young Miss.¡±


    Fortuna, Emma, and Lilith also bowed their heads, feeling happy that their journey to the Land of stor bore fruit.


    ¡°I know that you have a lot of questions, but it will be best if we talk on the Flying Ship,¡± Wace said. ¡°We have a long journey ahead of us, so we should depart as soon as we can.¡±


    It would take them a week to return to Caer Wydion.


    During that time, Wace, Enzo, Fortuna, Emma, and Lilith, would hear Ethan¡¯s and Joanne''s stories about the things they did.


    They would alsoe to know why the youngdy had her own statue and why her brother had his own religion, which had caught them by surprise the moment they arrived in the Magdar Kingdom.

 Chapter 680 Volume 4: I Raised Her That Way

    <h4>Chapter 680 Volume 4: I Raised Her That Way </h4>


    ¡°We came here a week ago because we were told that you and Joanne would appear here,¡± Wace said. ¡°The Patriarchs of the Protector ns received a letter from their Lord and told us toe here to pick the two of you up.¡±


    Ethan frowned because he didn¡¯t expect that the moment they arrived in the present, Wace, Enzo, Fortuna, Emma, and Lilith would be there to meet them.


    ¡°If you were sent here, then whoever that Lord is knew that Joanne and I were sent to the past in the Lands of stor,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°Also, I believe that he is also the one responsible for dragging my sister into the River of Okeanos.¡±


    Wace nodded because he also thought that way.


    ¡°But, it seems that having your sister sent to the past with you was a good opportunity to close the distance between the two of you,¡± Wace said as he nced at Joanne, who was currently talking to Fortuna and Enzo about her adventure.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied softly. ¡°This trip has been a memorable experience for me.¡±


    ¡°More memorable than the previous time?¡± Wace asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°Both experiences have taught me a lot of things,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°It also allowed me to meet people, whom I thought I would never meet again.¡±


    Wace noticed that the young man¡¯s voice had a tinge of sadness in it, so he decided to wait for him to open up, instead of asking him questions about what had happened in the past.


    ¡°By the way, since you¡¯ve been here for a week, did you learn anything about Princess Ramona?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Are you talking about the Saintess that founded the Order of the Tidebringer?¡± Wace arched an eyebrow. ¡°Well, we did know a few things about her. ording to the written history, she was the best friend of the Tidebringer¡¯s sister, Lady Joanne.¡±


    The handsome man nced at Ethan¡¯s sister with a smile because he couldn¡¯t forget the surprised expressions on Enzo¡¯s, Fortuna¡¯s, Emma¡¯s, and Lilith¡¯s faces after seeing a giant statue of their Young Miss in a far away kingdom.


    ¡°But, the greatest surprise was seeing the framed picture of you being worshiped by believers.¡± Wace chuckled. ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell your grandma about this. I¡¯m sure she will think that I am lying, and ask me to bring her to the Magdar Kingdom to verify it.¡±


    Ethan nodded because the mere thought of his grandmother visiting the temple and saying, ¡°That¡¯s my Grandson right there!¡± was enough to make him feel extremely embarrassed.


    A few minutester, Ethan decided to take the initiative to tell his father everything that had happened on the ind.


    How he met Illumina, whose rainbow scale was used to make his wand, and the battle against the Avatar of the Progenitor of Pestilence, Erass.


    Wace¡¯s expression became solemn when Ethan started to narrate all that had happened in that particr battle.


    He and Ethan were not aware that Joanne, Emma, Lilith, Fortuna, and Enzo hade to where they were talking to listen to the young man¡¯s story.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that you survived such a battle,¡± Wacemented after Ethan finished his story. ¡°Not everyone can live through such an ordeal to tell their tale about battling a Progenitor, even if it was just their avatar.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Back then, I really thought that I was a goner. Erass''s strength was at an entirely new levelpared to the people that I have faced in the past. Father, if not for your lessons, I might have died when Erass took me inside his Domain.¡±


    Wace smiled faintly, and gave Ethan a brief nod.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you this since earlier, but are you feeling some kind of power washing over your body right now?¡± Wace inquired. ¡°A power that is different from magic?¡±


    Ethan nodded, which made his adoptive father look at him with a solemn gaze.


    ¡°What you are feeling right now is something that only Deities are supposed to possess,¡± Wace stated. ¡°That is the power of Fate. It is something that every race in the world directs to a handful of individuals.


    ¡°For example, the Fairies. They only worship three people.


    ¡°The Fairy King, Oberon.


    ¡°The Fairy Queen, Titania.


    ¡°Andst but not the least, the Water Fairy Queen, Celestia.¡±


    Raising his three fingers, Wace further exined why they were beings that stood above the Apex of the world.


    ¡°The power of Faith is a power that only the Progenitors and the Colossi can harness,¡± Wace exined. ¡°This is what makes them strong. The different races also have their own beings to worship. For the Dragons there are two Dragons, who they worship, Tiamat and Bahamut.


    ¡°They are just a few examples of the beings who possess power that transcends the norm, and one of the reasons why they are that strong is because of the power of Faith.¡±


    The handsome man then pointed at Ethan¡¯s chest, particrly over his beating heart.


    ¡°And now, you also possess that power,¡± Wace stated. ¡°I know that you will not abuse it. But, make sure to remember that this power belongs to the beliefs of countless people. People who believe that you are a kind andpassionate being.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding. ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t abuse it.¡±


    A minuteter, Joanne asked everyone a question.


    ¡°Then, what happened to Ramona?¡± Joanne asked. ¡°Did she live a fulfilling and happy life?¡±


    The three adults nced at each other before Fortuna stepped forward to answer Joanne¡¯s question.


    ¡°The Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer was said to have yed an important role in the early days of its conception,¡± Fortuna replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she lived a happy life because, ording to the records, she was a very devout steward, who made sure that the Order would function even if she was gone.¡±


    The Matriarch of the Meredith n paused before continuing her story.


    ¡°But, something unexpected happened,¡± Fortuna said. ¡°On the eve of the Saintess¡¯ eighteen birthday, she stepped down from her position as Saintess, and handed it over to her sessor.


    ¡°After that, it was said that she went on a journey, never to be seen or heard from again.¡±


    ¡°W-What?!¡± Joanne couldn¡¯t help but stutter after hearing what Fortuna had to say. ¡°She disappeared?! How is that possible? Are you sure about this information?!¡±


    Ethan, who was also listening to Fortuna¡¯s story, couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He wasn¡¯t too worried about Princess Ramona¡¯s safety because the Shadow Rats and Illumina were there to protect her.


    What he couldn¡¯t understand was why no one had seen or heard anything from her after she passed her position as Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer to another.


    ¡°Calm down, Joanne,¡± Ethan said as he hugged his sister. ¡°I¡¯m sure that Ramona didn¡¯t face any danger. She had so many protectors looking out for her, so it would have been impossible for her to suddenly disappear without a reason.¡±


    ¡°R-Right.¡± Joanne who finally gained a bit of herposure nodded. ¡°I trained her in magic, so she would have been safe. I also made sure that everyone in the Magdar Kingdom would protect her, so she should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Ethan also nodded. ¡°Maybe she and Illumina just went on another adventure, and she didn¡¯t n to return to the Magdar Kingdom again after leaving. I¡¯m sure that things will be fine. We can just ask Illumina when we meet her again.¡±


    Ethan had already extended his senses over the Sea and even called out to Illumina.


    However, the Mermaid Princess didn¡¯t return his call, which meant that she might not be in the seas surrounding the Lands of stor at that moment.


    ¡°We have also done a bit more research about Princess Ramona,¡± Emmamented. ¡°But aside from the years she spent in expanding the influence of the Order of the Tidebringer, we didn¡¯t find anything else aside from the fact that everyone said that she was a kind, charismatic, capable, and very beautiful Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Of course she was,¡± Joanne stated feeling proud about her best friend¡¯s achievement. ¡°I raised her that way.¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile after hearing Joanne¡¯s reply.


    It just proved how much she loved the Princess, who was also her very first best friend.


    ¡°Brother, make sure to ask Illumina about Ramona, okay?¡± Joanne pleaded. ¡°I want to hear everything. So make sure to tell her not to leave out any important information.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll ask her together.¡±


    ¡°Un!¡± Joanne also nodded.


    If her best friend had lived a happy and fulfilling life, she would definitely be happy as well.


    But, the way she disappeared after bing eighteen years old made her feel anxious about the fate of her friend.


    ***


    The Wishing Tree located in the Temple of the Tidebringer¡­


    The small paper scroll that contained Joanne¡¯s wish, slowly untied itself and fell from the tree.


    It thennded on the palm of a teenage girl, who slowly opened it to read what was written there.


    A momentter, a faint smile appeared on the teenage girl¡¯s face before she walked the path back to the temple.


    The members of the Order of the Tidebringer, whom she passed along the way, all bowed their heads in respect and admiration towards her.


    ¡°It seems that the Saintess is happy today,¡± one of the believers said. ¡°She¡¯s smiling.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± another believer nodded. ¡°Seeing her smile like that is extremely rare. I¡¯m sure that something good happened.¡±


    While the believers were chatting with each other, the teenage girl arrived at her personal quarters within the temple.


    She then gazed up at the five-meter-tall picture frame, where three people were hugging each other, with smiles on their faces.


    The teenage girl once again read Joanne¡¯s letter and smiled.


    ¡°I wish that our paths will cross once again.¡±


    The teenage girl then pressed the scroll to her chest, and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Soon,¡± the teenage girl said softly. ¡°I will meet the two of you soon.¡±


    From within her shadow, dozens of Shadow Rats emerged, and bowed their heads, waiting for her order.


    Just like their Master, they were also very excited to meet the young man, who had changed their fates for the better.


    ***


    A/N: I hope that all of you enjoyed the chapter for today. Also, I want to make an announcement. After careful consideration, I decided to release one chapter until the end of this month to fully recover.


    Starting next month, we will return to having two chapter updates. Thanks everyone for your kind understanding.


    Last, but not the least, look forward to the Academy Arc next month! Kekeke!


    I¡¯ll see you all in the next chapters!

 Chapter 681 Reunion At Caer Wydion

    <h4>Chapter 681 Reunion At Caer Wydion</h4>


    After a week of traveling, the group finally returned to Caer Wydion.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, there was a beautifuldy who was waiting for them in the wide open space in front of the castle, where the Flying Ship wouldnd.


    As soon as the ship had safelynded on the ground, Joanne cried out and flew towards thedy with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Joanne shouted, as her mother, Lady Catherine, opened her arms wide and caught her daughter in a loving embrace the moment the youngdy jumped into her arms.


    ¡°Joanne, I missed you,¡± Catherine said as she held her daughter tightly.


    The youngdy, on the other hand, cried in mother¡¯s arms because it had been more than half a year since shest saw her.


    Ethan, who had seen his mother in the past, watched this scene from the deck of the ship with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going down there as well?¡± Wace asked.


    ¡°Not right now,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Joanne has been bottling up a lot of heartaches in her heart. It would be best if she monopolized her mother for now.¡±


    ¡°You talk as if Lady Catherine is not your mother,¡± Fortunamented with disapproving gaze.


    ¡°Of course she is also my mother,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I was able to meet her once before this, and we talked a bit during that time.¡±


    Fortuna and Enzo, who were about to introduce Ethan to their Lady, looked at the young man in surprise.


    They thought that this would be his first time meeting his birth mother, and it would be an emotional reunion.


    However, Ethan looked calm and collected, as if everything was under his control.


    While it was true that he also wanted to hug his mother, he believed that, right now, Joanne needed their mother more than him.


    Wace watched the twodies with his arms crossed over his chest.


    This was his first time seeing Ethan¡¯s mother, and a nce was enough to tell him that Ethan had inherited her eyes and aesthetic features.


    ¡®And where is that bastard?¡¯ Wace thought as he nced in the surroundings, looking for the man with long ck hair and red eyes, who had met with him before Ethan¡¯s adoptive father started his journey towards the Magdar Kingdom.


    It was Wace¡¯s first time to meet Ethan¡¯s biological father and, back then, he didn''t hesitate to punch thetter to the face.


    Surprisingly, Ethan¡¯s Father didn''t even bother to dodge his attack, and allowed the punch to hit him.


    ¡°I deserve that and more. I feel ashamed that I was not able to protect him shortly after his birth. But, if you are going to punch me, can you not punch like a woman? Put more strength into your punch next time.¡±


    Those were the words that Lleu Valentin had said to Wace during their first meeting.


    Wace was annoyed by the man¡¯s arrogance so he punched him over and over again until his knuckles bled.


    However, the most he managed to do was give the ck-haired man a bloody nose, which thetter healed in a span of a few seconds.


    After that, Lleu disappeared, leaving Wace with another strong urge to beat the crap out of him.


    After what seemed like forever, Catherine raised her head and made a gesture for Ethan toe to her.


    She was still hugging Joanne, but she wanted to hold her two children at the same time.


    ¡°Go,¡± Wace gave Ethan¡¯s back a slight push.


    Ethan nodded and jumped off the flying ship.


    Hended perfectly on the ground and walked towards his mother, who reached out one of her hands towards him.


    Ethan smiled faintly as he hugged Catherine and Joanne at the same time, making the family of three bask in each other¡¯s warmth.


    Fortuna wiped away the tears that were flowing from her eyes because the scene felt so emotional to her.


    Enzo, on the other hand, just smiled and crossed his arms over his chest.


    As the Patriarch of one of the Protector ns, he was very happy that Ethan had been reunited with his family again.


    After hugging her son and daughter for several minutes, Catherine pulled them towards the pce doors, so that they could talk and catch up on many things.


    Once the three were safely inside the pce, Wace sensed a gaze aimed in his direction, which made him raise his head to look at one of the towers of the pce.


    There, he saw Ethans¡¯ father, Lleu, looking at him with a calm expression on his face.


    The two stared at each other for a brief moment before they exchanged a nod of acknowledgment to each other.


    ¡°Tonight, we¡¯re having a feast!¡± Fortuna dered. ¡°Enzo, you go and inform the others. I¡¯ll go home and tell everyone to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Enzo nodded before jumping off the Flying Ship, and disappearing into thin air.


    Emma and Lilith, who were left on the Flying Ship, nced at each other before nodding their heads at the same time.


    They would also return to their families and returnter to celebrate the reunion between Ethan and his family members.


    Wace, who had been left alone on the ship, took out a pipe and started to smoke.


    He had apanied his son to meet his parents in a far awaynd, and now that he had done his duty, he felt that the thorn that had been lodged inside his body for a long time had finally been pulled out.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that mother would have a lot to say if she was here,¡¯ Wace thought. ¡®I¡¯m sure she would have beaten up that bastard using that spiked bat she likes to carry around with her.¡¯


    The thought of her mother shouting abuse towards Lleu, while bashing him with her spiked bat made Wace chuckle.


    However, since Agnes wasn¡¯t there, he could only imagine the what if¡¯s if she had traveled with them.


    ***


    Inside the Pce of Caer Wydion¡­


    Ethan and Joanne sat beside Catherine as she continued to hug the two of them at the same time.


    Joanne was currently talking about her best friend, Princess Ramona, and sharing her experiences in the Magdar Kingdom with her mother.


    Ethan, on the other hand, remained silent, and would only talk whenever Joanne asked for his confirmation about something.


    Catherine listened to her daughter''s story without saying a word.


    She felt happy and sad at the same time that her daughter managed to recognize someone as her best friend.


    Happy because Joanne seemed to love her best friend very much.


    Sad because she had to part with Princess Ramona, who had helped melt the ice in her daughter¡¯s heart, allowing her to open up to other people aside from her family.


    They talked and talked, not knowing how much time had passed.


    Only when they noticed that it was dark inside the room did they realize that it was already evening.


    As if waiting for that moment, they heard a knock on the door, and Fortuna¡¯s words reached their ears.


    ¡°Mistress, Young Master, Young Miss, dinner is served,¡± Fortuna said. ¡°Please proceed to the Dining Hall.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Fortuna,¡± Catherine replied. ¡°We will be there shortly.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s mother then held her children¡¯s hands and stood up from the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re hungry, and tired from your journey,¡± Catherine said. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together, and continue our chat. I want to hear more of your stories, especially about Princess Ramona and Illumina.¡±


    ¡°Un!¡± Joanne happily nodded because she had lots of stories to tell.


    She spent half a year in the Lands of stor, and had traveled to many ces alongside her best friend, whom she believed had lived her life to the fullest.


    Ethan also nodded and followed his mother towards the Dining Hall.


    However, as they walked inside the Hallway of the Pce, the young man couldn¡¯t help himself from sensing the gaze of at least three powerful individuals, who seemed to be aware of the changes that were currently happening inside his body.


    ¡®Ignore them for now, Ethan,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®I¡¯m sure they will show themselves sooner orter. Also, they are not your enemies, so there¡¯s no need for you to be guarded against them.¡¯


    Ethan nodded in understanding and rxed a bit.


    He didn¡¯t know where these gazes wereing from, what one thing was clear.


    All three of them were incredibly powerful.


    Now that he had gained the power of Faith, his senses had be sharper and stronger.


    Because of this, he was able to tell that one of the three gazes that were observing him from a ce that he couldn¡¯t reach belonged to a Progenitor.


    A Progenitor, who was waiting for him to return to Caer Wydion, so that the two of them could talk, and Ethan could finallye to understand the true reason why his family was forced to abandon him in the world of the Ordinarius.

 Chapter 682 The Patron Of The Valentin Family [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 682 The Patron Of The Valentin Family [Part 1] </h4>


    The Dining Hall of the castle was very lively as Emma, Lilith, Wace, and the leaders of the Protector ns sat down to have dinner alongside Ethan, Joanne, and Catherine.


    They ate and chatted, with music ying in the background.


    Catherine was truly happy that her son and daughter were finally with her.


    However, she also felt a little sad because her husband refused to meet Ethan at this time.


    She could understand that Lleu was still frustrated and guilty about his inability to protect their firstborn eighteen years ago.


    However, it was a fact that if they hadn¡¯t left Ethan back then in the world of the Ordinarius, the fate he would have suffered would have been much worse.


    Perhaps his consciousness and even his soul would have been erasedpletely, leaving only a vessel behind.


    When dinner ended, Catherine led Ethan and Joanne towards the hidden staircase inside the pce, which led deep underground.


    The spiraling staircase seemed unending, and only the torches that lit the surroundings in a purple light guided them toward their destination.


    Ethan could feel something inside his body stirring, making his heart beat faster.


    For some reason, a thought came to his mind¡ªhe was going back to his origin. His body heated up, as if reacting to whatever was waiting for them at their destination.


    After nearly half an hour of walking, they finally arrived at the bottom of the staircase.


    A mirror, which was over six meters in height, stood there. However, it was not reflecting anything on its dark surface.


    ¡°Ethan, the Patron of the Valentin Family is on the other side of that mirror,¡± Catherine said softly. ¡°The real reason why we were forced to abandon you, mere days after you were born, lies on the other side.


    ¡°But, before you go, let me just say one thing. We did our best to protect you, but unfortunately, it was not enough to keep you safe. I¡¯m sure that deep inside your heart, you still carry resentment toward me and your father.


    ¡°I cannot even imagine the hardships you faced growing up without your parents. I know it¡¯s a bitte, but I hope that we can start over again. This time, we want to do it right. But before that, you deserve to know the truth first.¡±


    Catherine¡¯s voice broke a bit as she said herst words. Having noticed that, Joanne gave her mother¡¯s hand a light squeeze as her way of telling her that everything was going to be fine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back, Mother.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°We still have a lot of things to talk about.¡±


    The young man then turned to face the mirror and walked toward it.


    Just like what his mother had said, he felt like someone was inviting him to enter the mirror.


    Since the answer to his questionsy on the other side, he didn¡¯t hesitate to meet the so-called Patron of the Valentin Family, whom he believed he already met in the Lands of stor.


    When the young man¡¯s body passed through the mirror, a faint gust of wind blew over Catherine¡¯s and Joanne¡¯s body.


    A momentter, a man with long dark hair and red eyes appeared beside them.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Joanne cried out and hugged her father, who crouched down to hug her back.


    ¡°I missed you, Joanne,¡± Lleu said softly.


    ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you show yourself earlier?¡± Joanne asked. ¡°Why are you hiding from Brother?¡±


    Lleu smiled bitterly before lightly patting his daughter¡¯s head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the courage to face your brother,¡± Lleu replied. ¡°At least, not now.¡±


    The handsome man nced at the mirror and sighed in his heart.


    Earlier, he had tried to gather the courage to appear in front of his son, but no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn¡¯t do it.


    He would rather fight Daemons and Balors in the Lands of Saraqael than face his son, who might have resented him all his life.


    Lleu wasn¡¯t afraid to face the fiercest and strongest Champions that their enemies would throw at him.


    And yet, the guilt he held in his heart made him unable to even appear in front of his son, who would soon know the true reason why he was abandoned when he was still a baby.


    ***


    When Ethan passed through the mirror, he found himself standing on what seemed to be the balcony of a castle and staring at a hellish environment.


    There was a river of me in the distance, and he could see countless demons with bat-like wings flying all over the ce, carrying ck spears in their hands.


    Monsters of all sizes were busy moving around, carrying weapons as if they were preparing for a war.


    He wanted to observe his surroundings more, but a voice sounded in his ears, beckoning him toe inside the pce.


    Ethan obeyed and walked toward a hallway.


    Once he stepped into the hallway, he heard someone screaming, and the voice sounded familiar.


    The young man followed where the scream wasing from and soon arrived before a giant gate.


    Half of him wanted to open it, but half of him didn¡¯t want to see what was behind it.


    However, his curiosity won in the end.


    Even so, he didn¡¯t just recklessly open the gate and just stood in front of it.


    He had a feeling that whoever called him inside the pce knew where he was and what he was thinking right now.


    ¡°You can open it.¡±


    The voice sounded inside Ethan¡¯s sea of consciousness, giving him permission to look at what was behind the gate.


    cing his palms over the gate, Ethan pushed it open.


    ¡°Forgive meeeeesssss!¡±


    ¡°Spare meeeeeeesssss!¡±


    ¡°I promise not to tell anyonessss!¡±


    ¡°Have mercysssss!¡±


    Ethan came face to face with the Progenitor of Pestilence, Erras, who was bound by countless chains and hanging upside down.


    The giant Yellow Rat of Pestilence was being burned by a purple me from a giant brazier, making him scream and screech in pain.


    It was the creature that had pushed Ethan to a corner and would have devoured him if not for the timely help of his Other Half.


    ¡°Have you seen enough? If yes,e. We still have things to talk about.¡±


    The voice once again spoke inside Ethan¡¯s head and led him to a ce within the castle.


    Ethan walked and walked some more until he reached another giant gate.


    This time, the gate had an emblem of a rose surrounded by thorny vines.


    The young man¡¯s heart was beating very fast.


    He could even hear his own heartbeat resounding inside his ears as he stared at the gate in front of him.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    The voice sounded yful, mischievous even, as if he had been waiting for this moment for hundreds of years.


    Ethan took a deep breath as he pushed open the gate.


    Taking a peek, he didn¡¯t see anything, for the room was shrouded in a ck mist.


    Knowing that whoever was talking to him was hiding beyond the darkness, Ethan entered the room and walked forward.


    When his body had fully passed through the gate, it slowly closed behind him, as if making sure that he wouldn¡¯t be going anywhere until he and the owner of the pce had talked to each other.


    As Ethan¡¯s vision adjusted in the darkness, he saw a throne in front of him.


    Seated on that throne was an extremely handsome young man, who seemed to only be in his early twenties.


    He had short purple hair, and his purple eyes were looking at Ethan with mischief.


    The two small curved horns on his head didn¡¯t diminish his beauty, and instead made it more profound, making the purple-


    haired demon extremely charming.


    The blood inside Ethan¡¯s body stirred. With that, he instinctively knew that he shared the same bloodline as the young man seated on the throne in front of him.


    ¡°Well met, Ethan,¡± the young man said softly before snapping his fingers. ¡°It is hard to converse when only one of us is sitting, so why don¡¯t you sit down as well?¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Ethan found himself sitting on a cushioned chair and staring at the handsome young man, who was looking back at him with a smile.


    The young man then rested the side of his face on the palm of his hand and crossed his right leg over his left.


    ¡°Well, then. Introductions first,¡± the young man said in a teasing tone. ¡°I go by many names, but you can call me Ashmedai. The Progenitor of Good Looking Men.¡±


    Ethan blinked once then twice because he had a feeling that the being in front of him was just making fun of him.


    Seeing that Ethan wasn¡¯t biting on his prank, Ashmedai chuckled and gave Ethan a nod of satisfaction.


    ¡°Well, someone got to it first, so I had to settle for second ce,¡± Ashmedaimented. ¡°But, all jokes aside, I am the Progenitor of Lust and Indulgence. But more than anything else, I also represent the deepest and darkest desires of mortals.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if that desire is to be strong, to be smart, or to be sessful in life. All of it falls into my Domain. I am also the Patron Deity of the Valentin Family. Nice to meet you, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you too, Ashmedai,¡± Ethan replied.


    The two of them stared at each other for half a minute before the handsome Progenitor coughed lightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you came here to y a staring game with me,¡± Ashmedaimented. ¡°But, since I know the real reason why you came here, allow me to set the records straight first.¡±


    The Progenitor of Lust and Desire raised a single finger and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°The reason why your family abandoned you when you were still a baby was due to my orders,¡± Ashmedai stated.


    ¡°Ethan, I can''t tell if you were born a lucky or an unlucky star. But, on the day of your birth, almost all the Progenitors in the Lands of Saraqael tried to descend and crossover into the world of Midgard just to snatch you from your mother¡¯s loving embrace.¡±


    The mischievous gaze that Ashmedai was giving Ethan earlier disappeared, reced by a seriousness that made even Sebastian, who was busy chatting with Ethan¡¯s Other Half inside the young man¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, quiet down out of shock from Ashmedai¡¯s revtion.

 Chapter 683 The Patron Of The Valentin Family [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 683 The Patron Of The Valentin Family [Part 2]</h4>


    Ashmedai sighed before continuing his story.


    ¡°Eighteen years ago, when you first came into this world, there was a lunar eclipse,¡± Ashmedai stated. ¡°But this lunar eclipse wasn¡¯t a natural phenomenon¡ªit was the result of the world of Saraqael momentarily appearing in this ne of existence and blocking the moon.


    ¡°The cause is unknown, but it made the Progenitors, who were forced to fight their battles in that realm, momentarily feel something. They all stopped battling and turned to look at Midgard at the same time.


    ¡°The moment you let out your first cry, the moment you breathed your first breath, and the moment your magic manifested, the attention of countless progenitors descended upon your small body.¡±


    Ashmedai narrowed his eyes before raising his finger to point at the young man, who still had a calm expression on his face as he revealed the truth behind his abandonment.


    ¡°When you were born, the Progenitors immediately knew that you were a vessel. You weren''t just any ordinary vessel but a special vessel with enough power to handle the manifestation of their wildest dreams and desires.


    ¡°Some wished to possess you, while others wished to destroy you. Your existence broke the delicate bnce that the All-Father maintained for hundreds of years.


    ¡°Although he was long gone before you were born, the seal he ced upon Midgard was still in effect, preventing those from the Higher nes of existence from wreaking havoc across thesends.¡±


    Ashmedai paused as he closed his eyes.


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t get me wrong. There are other vessels aside from you, who have appeared from time to time. While some Deities fought over them, they would often resort topromises and not arge-scale battle.


    ¡°But as I said, you are different. Your existence broke that delicate bnce. Aside from being a vessel, you also possess an Origin Magic that is very tempting for beings like me, who wish to acquire you and gain your power for our personal use. Now, this is the fun part. Can you guess what kind of power I am talking about?¡±


    Ashmedai kept his eyes closed because he was afraid that he would break his promise if he kept on staring at Ethan.


    Just like the other Progenitors, he also wished to make Ethan his personal vessel. However, the Valentin Family were his Retainers, and they had spilled blood for his cause over the past hundreds of years.


    They also asked for his help and formed a contract with him to keep Ethan safe from harm.


    Since that was the case, he couldn¡¯t casually break it¡ªhave the young man for himself and take over his body.


    ¡°Does it have something to do with absorbing the Magic of others?¡± Ethan answered after careful consideration.


    Ashmedai opened his eyes and smirked. ¡°You¡¯re half right. But, it¡¯s not just about absorbing the magic of others. It¡¯s about absorbing the powers of others and making them your own¡­ permanently.¡±


    The handsome Progenitor then stood up from his throne and walked toward Ethan with a devilish smile stered on his face.


    ¡°Just imagine it¡ªtaking the powers of Progenitors and making them your own,¡± Ashmedai said softly. ¡°If you manage to acquire dozens of them, you will literally be an existence that is close to bing a True God.


    ¡°No one can resist such a temptation, including me. So, tell me, Ethan, can you surrender your body to me? I promise to grant three wishes of yours if you ept my request.¡±


    Ashmedai ced a finger under Ethan¡¯s chin and raised his head to make him look straight into his eyes.


    The Progenitor¡¯s eyes glowed purple, making Ethan feel an extremely strong attraction to him. His body heated up as the desires in his body slowly rose up to the surface.


    But at the same time, two forces within the deepest part of Ethan¡¯s consciousness rose up to block Ashmedai¡¯s Charm, which he was using against the young man to make him reveal his deepest, darkest desires that he wanted to turn into reality.


    Mimir snorted and instantly dispelled the ¡°Ultimate Charm¡± that the Progenitor was using against the young man.


    A secondter, a Sword of water emerged from Ethan¡¯s chest and stabbed forward, aiming for the Demon¡¯s chest.


    Ashmedai disappeared and reappeared beside his throne with the same devilish smile on his face.


    ¡°I thought the two of you were sleeping.¡± Ashmedai chuckled. ¡°Did my prank work?¡±


    Ethan looked down towards his chest and saw a hand sticking out of it, holding a sword with a de made of water.


    The hand then pulled itself back until it disappeared alongside the sword it was holding.


    ¡°Aside from me, you have two other Protectors that allowed you to survive that fateful day,¡± Ashmedai said as he casually sat on the throne treating his earlier actions as if nothing but a mere prank.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know their Origins, but since they are on your side, it gave us enough time to let your mother, Catherine, escape to the Shire Continent and use the gateway there to enter the world of the Ordinarius.


    ¡°Your two Guardians made sure that no one would be able to know your whereabouts. One of them even went as far as to erase Catherine¡¯s memory of where she left you. That way, even if she were captured, our enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to find your location.


    ¡°In fact, it was not only Catherine¡¯s memories that were erased. The members of the Protector ns who had apanied her escape to the Shire Continent had their memories tampered with as well.


    ¡°As for your pursuers, they were killed by the owner of that hand that emerged from your chest. He also made sure to not leave any traces behind, destroying the corpses of those who tried to harm you.


    ¡°Thinking back, I¡¯m d they did the things they did because several members of the Protector ns ended up being captured and interrogated by the followers of those Progenitors. But, since they no longer had their memories, their interrogators didn¡¯t manage to find any leads.


    ¡°Seriously, that was such a bloody night. If your mother didn¡¯t destroy your Magical Circuits, those Progenitors and their followers would have found you even if they failed to catch Catherine or the members of the Protector ns.¡±


    The demonic Progenitor then leaned back on his throne and crossed his legs.


    ¡°But your Magic Circuit is almost repaired, Ethan,¡± Ashmedai said in a teasing tone. ¡°The moment your magical core is once again able to produce magic on its own, the nightmare from eighteen years ago will repeat itself.


    ¡°The majority of the Progenitors thought that you died that night. They thought that I had killed you so that they would no longer have a reason to fight me. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I am strong¡ªvery strong. But fighting against dozens of Progenitors is simply too much.


    ¡°Your Father, Grandfather, and Grandmother, alongside the Protector ns, fought the Champions and followers of those Progenitors. Strong as they may be, it was simply impossible to hold all of them back, leading to countless losses on our side.


    ¡°It was also for that reason that I had ced a seal on Caer Wydion. By making it one of the Forbidden Grounds of Midgard, my followers could have a breather and recover from their losses.


    ¡°The Protector ns lost more than half of their Elite Fighters in a single day. It will probably take at least two to three more decades before their forces return to their original numbers. But I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be able to contribute to that too, right?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s expression became solemn because he realized what Ashmedai was hinting at.


    Seeing his reaction, the Demonic Progenitor chuckled before shaking his head.


    ¡°That might be a good idea in hindsight, but in reality, it is not feasible,¡¯ Ashmedai stated. ¡°Because the moment you take the chastity of another witch or anydy who has strong magical powers, your Magic Circuit would recoverpletely, and the Progenitors will once again sense your existence.


    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want to be besieged by Powerhouses of Erras¡¯ level, make sure you don¡¯t do anything stupid. You already have your lovers, so focus on them if you want to relieve yourself.


    ¡°Adding more will just be a suicidal move. Unless you want people unnecessarily dying because of you, I suggest that you have them wear those chastity belts. Although it will be tasteless, at least no one needs to die, right?¡±


    Ashmedai suddenly thought of something that made him smirk.


    ¡°Ah, right. You and Emma had talked about consummating your rtionship after youring-of-age trial ended, right?¡± Ashmedai asked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she will have to wait until you are strong enough to protect yourself before the two of you can jump to third base. Forey is good, but anything more than that is bad. Do you understand?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t reply because he was still digesting everything that was being told to him by the Patron of the Valentin Family.


    Now that he finally understood the reason why his mother had gone to such lengths to destroy his Magical Circuit, the only thing he could do was sigh.


    He was also secretly thankful that Chloe had distanced herself from him at that time.


    Back then, the two of them were only a step away from taking their rtionship to the next level and deepening their feelings for each other.


    If Ethan and his first Love had done the deed without knowing the consequences of their actions, perhaps right now, he would be desperately hiding and running for his life from the followers of the Progenitors who wished to make his powers their own.


    ***


    A/N: The week-long break I had from writing has helped me a lot to recover.


    And, yes, I am feeling a lot better today.


    With that, I will return to posting regr chapters starting tomorrow. However, if something simr happens in the future, I will be kind to myself because I know that you guys always have my back.


    I¡¯ll see you all in the next chapters!

 Chapter 684 The Patron Of The Valentin Family [Part 3]

    Chapter 684 The Patron Of The Valentin Family [Part 3]


    Ashmedai knew that he needed to rify things for Ethan, so that he wouldn¡¯tmit any mistakes from that moment onward.


    Because of this, he decided toe clean and make sure the young man understood how serious the problem was.


    ¡°Take note that even if you don¡¯t make love to a Witch, as long as they hold power within their bodies, and are chaste maidens, your Magic Circuits will be restored,¡± Ashmedai exined.


    ¡°So, make sure to stay away from crazies, especially Lily¡¯s sister, Lyall. One mistake and you can say goodbye to your peaceful life. Of course, if you want to live your life dangerously, go ahead, knock yourself, and her, out.


    ¡°After that, I want you toe back, and tell me in great detail if it was all worth it. I¡¯m sure that it will be an entertaining story to pass time.¡±


    Although the Demonic Progenitor was saying these words in a teasing tone, coupled by his mischievous smile, Ethan knew that he was being serious.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Ethan,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®If by some incident, Lyall manages to knock you unconscious and jump at you, I¡¯ll kick her away and run.¡¯


    Sebastian chuckled because he was finding Ethan¡¯s current situation funny and scary at the same time.


    The young man had a few close calls in the past, and if not for his strong willpower, he might have already done it with Chloe, Emma, and Lilith.


    Some say that ignorance is bliss, but in this case, ignorance would have sent the young man down the bunny hole, where things would be a tad too dangerous and chaotic for their taste.


    ¡°Although this should be a tightly guarded secret, it would be in your best interest if you open up to your lovers, and tell them about this, especially Chloe, Emma, and Lilith,¡± Ashmedaimented. ¡°Oh¡­ you should also add a certain Mermaid Princess to the list. She might be the most dangerous one because she had waited hundreds of years for your arrival.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ethan pondered for a bit before reluctantly nodding his head.


    ¡°I will tell them,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Well you should,¡± Ashmedai smirked. ¡°It¡¯s not only your life which would be in danger. Their lives would be in danger as well. Don¡¯t forget thatmunication is important in a rtionship.¡±


    After seeing Ethan nod to his words, the Progenitor then snapped his fingers, making the scenery around them change.


    The young man found himself inside Mimir¡¯s Sanctuary with the Giant Head looking at Ashmedai with a fed up look on his face.


    ¡°Well then, now that the serious talk has ended, let us proceed to something more serious,¡± Ashmedai stated. ¡°Youring-of-age trial should have been a trial to deal with your heart demon. But, I decided that you could deal with your heart demon another way.


    ¡°The main reason why I sent you to the past was to let Joanne ovee her heart demon, which was you. In short, the trial was for her and not you. However, you didn¡¯te out of it empty handed.


    ¡°Not only did your sister finally recognize you as her brother, I alsoid out the foundation, which would allow you to face the Progenitors, who wille for you, once your Magic Circuits have healedpletely.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t need to thank me. I¡¯m just making sure that my personal vessel will be strong enough to allow me to descend to the mortal realm anytime I want. It¡¯s a win win really. Isn¡¯t that right, Mimir?¡±


    The Giant Head ignored the Demon, and focused his attention on Ethan.


    ¡°Although he can be a nuisance at times, Ashmedai did his best to give you the opportunity to defy your fate, Ethan,¡± Mimir said. ¡°When Princess Ramona created the Order of the Tidebringer, it changed the flow of Faith from the original Tidebringer to you.


    ¡°As you may already know, the Lands of stor worship the Tidebringer. But, that Tidebringer is not you. When princess Ramona used your image as the object of worship, the power of Faith was redirected to you, allowing you to gain its power.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask a question?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Mimir nodded.


    ¡°Was the Order of the Tidebringer already established when Lily and I returned to the present the first time?¡±


    ¡°The answer is Yes.¡±


    Ethan frowned because if that was the case, why didn¡¯t he gain the power of Faith back then.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re thinking why you didn¡¯t get the power of Faith back then, right?¡± Ashmedaimented.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes. Because when I arrived back at the present with Lily, I didn¡¯t feel any changes. So, why did I only gain this power now?¡±


    Mimir smiled. ¡°The answer is really simple, it¡¯s because back then, you were still unaware of it. Only by being aware will you obtain the power of Faith. The power of Faith that you didn¡¯t absorb back then didn¡¯t disappear.


    ¡°It merely went to other ces, but is now making its way to you. You will gradually feel your body getting stronger as the days pass. But, Ethan, this is only the first step.


    ¡°In order to fight against Progenitors, you will need something else aside from the power of Faith. You would need to fully understand the true power of your Origin Magic, and manifest the Fifth Level of all the Legacies you possess.¡±


    Mimir paused and gave Ashmedai a side-long nce before continuing his exnation.


    ¡°You have the Tidebringer¡¯s Legacy, and My Wisdom,¡± Mimir exined. ¡°And now, you will obtain a Third Legacy. The Legacy, which had been yours by birth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ashmedai pped his hands together. ¡°Your Other Half is just the half part of your Legacy. The resty on the power of your bloodline. I am the Progenitor of Lust, Desire, and Indulgence.


    ¡°You can think of me as an Incubus, because their power also falls under my Domain. But, what you should focus on is your desires. What is it that you really want? As long as you want it enough, you will be able to manifest my powers¡­ but, not all desires are meant to be fulfilled.


    ¡°You need to reign in your overwhelming emotions, and use that as a source of power to obliterate your foes. The funny thing about you, Ethan, is that you are able to store more than one Legacy in your body.


    ¡°That is also one of the attributes of your Origin Magic, which you can take advantage of. The Legacy of Rivers and Lakes, which belonged to Lilian, was absorbed by you. You didn¡¯t take it away from her, but you copied it for yourself.


    ¡°In fact you even strengthened it, allowing Lilian to have a boost in her magical powers. So, for the first time in history, there are two people who have the Legacy of the Rivers and Lakes, which should have been impossible because only one Legacy can exist at a time.¡±


    ¡°So, if you finddies who possess Legacies, you could copy them, and use those powers for yourself. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t do that right now because, once you do, the Progenitors and their Champions wille knocking at your door.¡±


    The Demonic Progenitor sighed because he really felt that it was a pity that Ethan wouldn¡¯t be able to use this cheat-like ability to its fullest.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough food for thought for now,¡± Ashmedai stated. ¡°At least now, you have an idea of what you can do with your powers. So, let¡¯s proceed with making the Pact. As you already know, I am the Patron of the Valentin Family.


    ¡°The powers they wield belong to me and with that power you will be able to gain anotheryer of protection for yourself. My power has three branches, Trickery, Darkness, and Seduction. You may pick one, and I will bestow that power to you. Personally, you should choose Seduction. That branch of magic is very useful when ites to¡­ you know what.¡±


    Ashemdai gave Ethan a wink, which made the corner of the young man¡¯s lips twitch.

 Chapter 685 The Patron Of The Valentin Family [Part 4]

    Chapter 685 The Patron Of The Valentin Family [Part 4]


    Ethan hadn¡¯t seen Ashmedai¡¯s power when he fought against the Progenitor of Pestilence, Erra.


    He had fallen unconscious during that time, so he didn''t see how the battle between two Progenitors ended.


    However, Sebastian gave him a blow by blow,mentary of the fight, which made the young man wish that he had been awake to see it first hand.


    Because of this, he knew that choosing recklessly wouldn¡¯t benefit him.


    So, before choosing one of the branches that was avable to him, he asked Ashmedai to tell him the pros and cons of each branch of magic, so that he would be able to decide which one would suit his style the most.


    The Demonic Progenitor was more than happy to exin his powers in great detail.


    Mimir, who was serving as a witness to the eminent pact between Ethan and the Demonic Progenitor was surprised because he thought that Ashmedai would throw some half truths into his exnation.


    But, the handsome demon didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he told Ethan what he needed to know, so that the young man would be able to choose which branch of power suited him the most.


    As much as Ashmedai wished to make Ethan his personal vessel, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial at this point in time.


    There was still one Legacy that remained inside Ethan¡¯s body, whichpleted the power of their Trinity.


    Mimir¡¯s Wisdom, Ashmedai¡¯s Desires, and thest Legacy, which Ethan would learn about once he was ready.


    The Giant and the Demonic Progenitor only hoped that Ethan would be given time to grow up, and unlock hisst Legacy, which could tip the bnce in his favor, allowing him to finally restore his Magic Circuits, and use all the powers that were his by birth.


    An hour had passed since Ashmedai had finished exining his three branches of power.


    Even so, Ethan was still not able to decide which one he should choose as his new form of power.


    If he were going to be ruthless, the Power of Seduction would allow him to create an army of willing and unwilling individuals, who would dly throw their lives on the line for his sake.


    The Power of Trickery was quite versatile, allowing Ethan to use illusions, disguises, stealth, dream walking, and many other things, which could help him slip through the tiniest cracks, deep within enemy lines and deal them a devastating blow.


    The Power of Darkness was simr to Trickery, and it was the power that Joanne had chosen for herself.


    This allowed her to summon her Darkness Domain and the Dark Walker, which was incredibly powerful when fighting in the dark.


    Ethan would also bepletely at home in the deepest and darkest ces in the world, where not even light could reach.


    All three branches had their pros, and cons, but all of them were incredibly powerful.


    Ashmedai was a powerful Demon.


    In fact, he was one of the strongest Demons in existence.


    One, whom Progenitors didn¡¯t want to offend if they could help it.


    However, even someone as powerful as him was unable to fight the wave of Progenitors that tried to take Ethan for themselves, which made the other Progenitors less scared when facing him.


    Ashmedai wasn¡¯t in any hurry because this was an important choice that Ethan had to make for himself.


    Several more minutes passed, and finally, Ethan made up his mind.


    ¡°The Power of Trickery?¡± Ashmedai was quite surprised by Ethan¡¯s choice because he thought that the young man would choose the Power of Darkness or Seduction.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Yes. I choose the Power of Trickery.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because it''s the best fit for my abilities.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t decide to choose the Power of Trickery without a solid reason for it.


    He had used Mimir¡¯s Wisdom to see how the three branches matched with his current skill set. The Power of Trickery gave him the most benefits.


    This particr Power had greatpatibility with Mimir¡¯s Wisdom, particrly his rune magic.


    By using Illusions, he could trick his opponents by thinking that he was casting a fireball, when in fact, they were facing a lightning bolt.


    Even if his opponent realized that he was using illusions, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Rune Magic could help these illusions manifest as realities.


    Also, the Power of Trickery had one solid ability.


    It allowed Ethan to create six perfect clones of himself.


    These clones would have the same presence, the same magic power, and could even interact with things, but with limitations.


    The clones could touch things and be touched by others.


    They could even carry things that weighed up to eleven pounds.


    Although it wasn¡¯t much, it was still enough to carry several deck of cards imbued with Rune Magic, which would make people think that they were facing Ethan¡¯s real body, and not one of his clones.


    These clones could also shapeshift into the animals that Ethan could transform into when using Mimir¡¯s Wisdom, which was a very useful thing for long distance scouting missions.


    The great thing about them was that they could remain active for days on end.


    However, if these clones were hit by a strong attack, like a spell, a strong kick, or a punch, they would shatter and dispersepletely.


    Even so, they would provide great coverage for Ethan¡¯s skill set, which was why the Power of Trickery was the perfect branch for him.


    Also, the ability to change his face when he needed to use a disguise would definitelye in handy.


    Even detection spells wouldn¡¯t be able to easily detect if he was using a disguise or not.


    Only powerful individuals that were as strong as Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, and his father would be able to tell the difference.


    After Ethan listed the advantage of the Power of Trickery, even Mimir couldn''t help but nod his head in agreement because it was indeed a good match for his Legacy.


    Ashmedai was quite impressed by Ethan¡¯s reasoning, so he agreed to bestow the Power of Trickery on Ethan.


    The Demonic Progenitor raised his hand and a dagger materialized out of thin air.


    He then lightly cut his palm, drawing blood, which he poured into a purple crystal goblet.


    Ashmedai¡¯s blood was red, yet Ethan could feel an overwhelming powering from it.


    It reminded him of the Blood Essence of the Tidebringer, which he had consumed to obtain the power that brought him where he was today.


    ¡°Drink it,¡± Ashmedai said as he handed the half-full goblet to Ethan. ¡°It will be a little painful, but after everything you¡¯ve been through, it won¡¯t hurt as much.¡±


    Ethan nodded and drank the goblet which contained Ashmedai¡¯s blood.


    To his surprise, the Progenitor¡¯s blood was sweet like honey, so he didn¡¯t have any difficulty drinking it.


    He then handed the goblet back to Ashmedai, and the handsome demon smirked.


    ¡°Any moment now,¡± Ashmedaimented.


    The Progenitor was looking forward to seeing how his blood would affect Ethan, which would awaken the power that was sleeping within him.


    He was expecting Ethan to shout in pain and writhe as his muscles started bulging, just like what happened to his Grandfather when he epted his blood.


    However, none of that happened. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ethan simply fainted and copsed onto the ground.


    He didn¡¯t even twitch, which made Ashemdai click his tongue.


    ¡°This kid is a monster,¡± Ashmedai stated.


    Mimir smirked, and made the boy¡¯s body levitate.


    He then submerged the young man¡¯s body in the crystal-clear water of the giant well, where his pet Salmon had lived thousands of years ago.


    ¡ª---------

 Chapter 686 Plenty Of Ways On How To Deepen Relationships

    Chapter 686 Plenty Of Ways On How To Deepen Rtionships


    Ethan dreamt.


    It was a dream about the end of the world.


    Countless Progenitors and Colossi were fighting onnd, air, and sea.


    The armies of different races waged war against each other, and blood spilled, dyeing the world in the colors of their blood.


    It was the Era when Deities roamed thend and made the world tremble as they battled each other.


    Ashmedai, as well as the other Demonic Progenitors,ughed as they went on a rampage, killing those who dared to oppose them.


    Ethan watched them win.


    He watched them lose.


    He watched as a new cycle of destruction began.


    Suddenly, all the battles in the mortal realm ended. The Progenitors took their wars to the Lands of Saraqael and raised the stakes.


    They were no longer fighting for a piece ofnd.


    No.


    They were fighting, and the prize would be the worlds where they had originally resided.


    The Nine Realms and beyond were fair game, and to this day, several of those worlds had been conquered by the victors of these battles.


    The Valentin Family was one of the families who were protecting Midgard in the Lands of Saraqael.


    Fighting alongside them were the King and Queen of Fairies, Oberon and Titania, as well as several others who didn¡¯t wish for Midgard to fall into the hands of the invaders from different worlds.


    Unfortunately, Midgard wasn¡¯t united.


    The Tuatha De Dannan, the Fomorians, the Firbolgs, the Milesians, and the other powerful races dwelling in Midgard were fighting each other instead of fighting together to protect it.


    Alliances were formed.


    Alliances were broken.


    And alliances were formed again.


    But this time, the pacts were stronger and could not easily be broken like they had been in the past.


    From within that chaotic world, three beings looked at Ethan and gave him a brief nod.


    One was Mimir, the Wise Giant who gave him Wisdom.


    The other was Ashmedai, the Lord of Desires, who had just taught Ethan the power of Trickery.


    Last but not the least was an eight-winged angel, whose face the young man couldn¡¯t see due to the light emanating from the Celestial¡¯s body.


    ¡°In time, you and I will have a chance to talk,¡± the Celestial said softly. ¡°At that time, I will share with you the terrible wonders that I havee to know. Ashmedai hadn''t told you that Darkness holds much worse than mere trickery and bogeymen.¡±


    The Celestial then waved his hand, and the world around them shattered.


    ¡°The time of dreaming has ended,¡± the Celestial stated. ¡°It is time for you to return. But remember¡ªnow is not the time for you to recover your full powers.


    ¡°Use the power of Faith well, and through it, you will find the path that will allow you to break the shackles binding you. And when the timees, the hunters who wish to hunt you will be the hunted.


    ¡°I will meet you on that day and bestow upon you the Legacy that will make youplete.¡±


    Ethan felt his spirit being pulled to a faraway ce where these horrifying battles were waged.


    Seconds passed¡­


    Minutes passed¡­


    Hours passed¡­


    Finally, just as the sun rose up from the east, Ethan slowly opened his eyes.


    He found himself staring at a familiar ceiling and feeling the familiar embrace of the twodies who loved him very much.


    It took him a few seconds to register his surroundings, but the moment he did, a sigh escaped his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Ethan muttered.


    Perhaps hearing his voice or sensing that he was already awake, Emma and Lilith opened their eyes to look at him.


    ¡°Good morning, Ethan,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Good morning, Master,¡± Lilith greeted.


    ¡°Good morning to the two of you,¡± Ethan replied before kissing both of their cheeks.


    Propping himself up, he found himself devoid of any clothes, which didn¡¯t really surprise him.


    Usually, when he and his lovers slept together, they would be naked, feeling each other¡¯s skin and sharing each other¡¯s warmth.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that I need to tell the two of you,¡± Ethan said as the twodies also sat up from the bed, showing their seductive bodies to him.


    Ethan told them why he had been abandoned, knowing that the younger generations of the Protector ns didn¡¯t know about the reason behind his disappearance.


    Emma was still a baby back then, while Lilith was less than five years old.


    They were still too young to understand why they had lost their Young Master, who should have been raised in Caer Wydion under their protection.


    When Ethan came to the part where he couldn¡¯t make love to them, the two girls nced at each other and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Your safety is more important to us, Ethan,¡± Emma replied after a minute had passed. ¡°Besides, even if we can''t do that, there are plenty of ways we can deepen our rtionship.¡±


    A mischievous smile appeared on Emma¡¯s face as she reached out to touch Little Ethan, who didn¡¯t look like he was holding back at all.


    Lilith, on the other hand, blushed because she knew what Emma was referring to.


    Even if the young man couldn¡¯t make love to them, they could still do many things without endangering his safety.


    As if wanting to prove their point, the two took Ethan to the bathroom. The three of them stayed there for more than an hour before leaving the room, looking very refreshed and very satisfied.


    Ethan didn¡¯t expect that he had pent up that much.


    He had forgotten about these kinds of things in the Lands of stor because he had spent most of his time taking care of his sister and Princess Ramona.


    Even when he had been with Illumina, he never did anything out of hand.


    So the moment Emma and Lilith took care of his needs, he was raring to go, which made him shake his head helplessly.


    The two beautifuldies who just had an early breakfast dutifully helped him put on his clothes and made sure that he looked presentable.


    ¡°The two of you will apany me to dine with my mother and sister,¡± Ethan said with a smile.


    ¡°If that is your wish, Ethan,¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°I will do as you say, Master.¡± Lilith nodded. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When the three arrived at the dining hall, they were greeted by Joanne, who was currently spreading jam on some freshly baked bread.


    Catherine was also seated and was talking with Enzo and Wace.


    But when Ethan arrived, the three immediately stopped their discussion as if they didn¡¯t want the young man to hear about it.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone,¡± Ethan greeted as he took a seat beside Joanne, who seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°¡°Good morning.¡±¡±


    Ethan decided to eat first before chatting with anyone because he was feeling incredibly hungry.


    The three adults stared at each other before exchanging a knowing smile.


    They were nning to give Ethan a surprise, which was something he would learn after he returned to the Shire Continent.


    This idea came from Wace, and Enzo supported it.


    Thinking that it was indeed a good idea, Catherine agreed to it.


    She believed that this was something that even her husband would agree to. Not only would it give them some peace of mind, but it would also make Ethan happy.


    Catherine knew that it would still take quite a bit of time before her family would be truly together again.


    So for now, she was willing to take the necessary steps in order to make that happen.


    The beautifuldy also needed to convince her husband to talk to Ethan before he left Caer Wydion. Until the two of them had a proper talk, there would be a distance between the father and son pair.

 Chapter 687 She Is Definitely Listening

    Chapter 687 She Is Definitely Listening


    After breakfast, Ethan privately talked with his mother and let her know that he would be leaving Caer Wydion soon.


    He also said that he forgave her for abandoning him when he was still a baby and destroying his Magic Circuits.


    The young man understood that the circumstances had forced his mother to do the things she had done¡ªit was not because she didn''t want him but because it was the only way to save his life.


    Catherine became emotional and hugged Ethan tightly. This matter had been one of the things that had been weighing down on her heart for the past eighteen years.


    After regaining herposure, she asked Ethan if he wanted to meet his father.


    Ethan agreed, but he said that he would need to leave Caer Wydion in a week.


    He also invited Catherine toe with him to the Shire Continent and meet his grandparents, as well as attend his wedding with Lily.


    Catherine naturally agreed. There had much to say to Agnes and Benjamin, who had raised her son.


    Also, she wanted to meet the otherdies whom Ethan had chosen to be his lovers.


    While there were still battles being waged in the Lands of Saraqael, their Faction was faring better than most, so she could afford to spend a few months with her son and daughter.


    After her talk with Ethan, Catherine immediately looked for her husband, who was probably hiding somewhere in the castle.


    She found him at the castle¡¯s treasury, looking for something he could give Ethan as a gift for reuniting with their family.


    ¡°He¡¯s leaving in a week?¡± Lleu frowned after hearing his wife¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Catherine replied. ¡°You should talk to him before he leaves. Also, I will be apanying him to meet his grandparents and attend his wedding to one of his lovers.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lleu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him before he leaves.¡±


    The handsome man with long ck hair and red eyes hugged his wife and whispered in her ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Lands of Saraqael, and just spend time with our son,¡± Lleu whispered. ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard over the years, so you deserve a break. I¡¯ll make sure that our enemies will not be able to break past our defenses.


    ¡°Besides, Vincent and Father are still there. They won¡¯t dare to attack unless they want us to raid theirnds.¡±


    Catherine nodded because this was indeed the case.


    She was thankful for Lleu and Vincent¡¯s father. As long as he was standing guard, their enemies wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless.


    That was how powerful he was.


    After talking for a few more minutes, Catherine helped her husband look for a treasure Ethan could take back with him to the Shire Continent.


    While the two were busy free-shopping in the Treasury, Ethan was helping his sister braid her hair.


    Joanne suddenly wanted her hair to be braided, and Ethan was more than happy to do her hair for her.


    Princess Ramona had asked Ethan to braid her hair back in the Lands of stor.


    Ethan¡¯s sister asked for the hairstyle that Princess Ramona had.


    Joanne was a very beautiful girl, so she looked good in any kind of hairstyle.


    After Ethan had finished braiding his sister''s hair the way she requested it, the two of them looked at the mirror and smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, brother,¡± Joanne said. ¡°Now, I really feel like Ramona is still with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Ethan replied.


    He knew that his sister was still worried about her best friend, who had gone on a journey after stepping down from her position as Saintess.


    While waiting for Ethan to return to the present, Wace, Enzo, and Fortuna bought tomes about the history of the Magdar Kingdom, as well as the story of the Tidebringer.


    Historians during that time had recorded everything, so they discovered why Ethan¡¯s picture frame was inside the temple and why Joanne had a huge statue built in her honor.


    But the one that piqued their interest the most was none other than Princess Ramona, who had created the Order of the Tidebringer.


    They tried to look for any information about her, but the records they found only recorded up to the time when she stepped down from her position and went on a journey.


    Some said that the Tidebringer returned and took her with him to his homnd, where they lived happily ever after. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Others said that she left to look for a Sea Witch and asked for thetter''s help so that she could see the Tidebringer again.


    There were many stories surrounding Princess Ramona, and all of them were about her going on a journey to find the Tidebringer.


    Some of these stories had happy endings.


    While some had sad endings.


    There was even a story where the princess turned into a fish and went to search for the Tidebringer until she turned into a sea foam.


    Having also read these stories during their journey back to Caer Wydion, Joanne felt sad. As someone rted to the characters of those stories, she knew more than anyone that none of the happy endings written in the stories didn¡¯t happen.


    Her best friend was not in their current timeline, although she wished that were the case. That way, the two of them could be together again, and go on more amazing adventures together.


    ¡°Brother, do you really think that Ramona ended up like those sad endings in the storybooks?¡± Joanne asked as she looked up at her brother with a sad expression on her face.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Ethan replied before giving his sister a hug. ¡°Illumina and the Ratmen were there for her, so those sad endings could not possibly happen.¡±


    ¡°But her turning into a fish to look for you might be possible. After all, Illumina might be the Sea Witch written in those stories.¡±


    ¡°Shhh. Don¡¯t say such things,¡± Ethan raised a finger and pressed it over his lips. ¡°She¡¯s definitely listening. She might pinch you for calling her a Sea Witch if she were to know about it.¡±


    Joanne giggled because she agreed with her brother.


    The Mermaid Princess wouldn¡¯t want people calling her a Sea Witch.


    She was also the type to carry grudges, and this was something that Ethan and Joanne found out during one of their travels with her.


    Illumina might be kind and generous, but she could also be very petty at times.


    Especially when it came to things that were connected to Ethan.


    ***


    Somewhere in the Lands of stor¡­


    ¡°Saintess, our preparations areplete,¡± a Ratmen bowed respectfully to the youngdy, who was sitting on a chair, looking at the sea.


    ¡°Very good,¡± the youngdy replied. ¡°You may go and attend to your other duties.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± The Ratmen then merged with the shadows and disappeared from the room.


    Suddenly, a song reverberated in the surroundings, making the Saintess smile.


    ¡°I know,¡± the youngdy said softly. ¡°You¡¯re such a worrywart.¡±


    The song increased in intensity, which made the youngdy giggle.


    ¡°Fine, I will do as you say.¡± the Saintess shook her head helplessly. ¡°But there¡¯s really no need to hurry. He¡¯s not going anywhere, you know?¡±


    The song ended on a happy note, which made the youngdy smile.


    From somewhere far out into the sea, the corner of the Mermaid Princess¡¯ lips twitched because a naughty little girl, thousands of miles away from her had called her a Sea Witch and thought that she could get away with it.

 Chapter 688 Fate Works In Mysterious Ways [Part 1]

    Chapter 688 Fate Works In Mysterious Ways [Part 1]


    ¡°Your father isn¡¯t good with words,¡± Catherine said as she looked at her son with a sad smile on her face. ¡°But be patient with him. He has a lot on his mind.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°But why are we meeting in this ce again?¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head helplessly as he looked at the coliseum, which was now filled to the brim with people.


    Today was the third day since Catherine had reached out to her husband and asked if he wanted to talk to his son. Since Ethan would be leaving in a week, Lleu had no choice but to meet with him before his son returned to the Shire Continent.


    And the meeting ce he chose was none other than the Grand Coliseum of Caer Wydion.


    It was a very famous ce among the Protector ns, for this was where they did their sparring andbat training.


    ¡°Well, like I said, your father, Lleu, isn¡¯t good with words,¡± Catherine smiled faintly. ¡°So he probably wanted tomunicate with you using the thing that he is good at, which is fighting. I''m sure that the two of you will be able to bond in this manner.¡±


    Before Ethan could reply, thunderous cheering and apuse erupted in the stadium as a handsome man with long ck hair and red eyes made his appearance.


    The man didn¡¯t react to the loud cheering and kept on walking with confident steps until he reached the center of the arena.


    Ethan took a good, hard look at his father before ncing at his mother.


    ¡°I got my looks from you, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you did. My genes are stronger after all.¡±


    Standing beside her mother, Joanne giggled because she found this situation funny.


    ¡°I guess I should go then,¡± Ethan said before jumping from the stands.


    A momentter, a pair of fairy wings grew behind his back, allowing him to fly to the ground.


    Another round of cheering and apuse spread in the surroundings as hended several meters away from his father.


    The father and son pair stared at each other for nearly half a minute before Lleu raised his hand.


    From the sky, a jet-ck sword descended into his hand.


    The moment he held it firmly in his grasp, the sky darkened as ck clouds blocked the light of the sun.


    Ethan, on the other hand, summoned his Sea God¡¯s Trident and also held it firmly in his hand.


    He immediately felt a surge of power wash over his body, boosting his strength.


    This was Ethan¡¯s first time fighting ever since he¡¯d returned to the present and inherited the Legacy of Trickery, which Ashmedai had given to him.


    The twobatants took a fighting stance at the same time.


    A few secondster, the two disappeared from where they stood and shed, sending sparks flying in every direction. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Catherine and the leaders of the Protector ns were surprised. They had subconsciously thought that Ethan would be sent flying by Lleu¡¯s powerful blows.


    Maybe Lleu was just as surprised as them and didn¡¯t expect that his son would be able to match his strength.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t fighting seriously yet, but even so, his raw strength was already equivalent to the strength of a giant.


    This was what made him very scary, allowing him to overwhelm his opponents in the Lands of Saraqael.


    The Sea God¡¯s Trident always amplified Ethan¡¯s physical strength and overall body performance.


    If Lleu had fought Ethan before he and Joanne had been sent back to the Lands of stor, the young man wouldn¡¯t havested even a minute after their single exchange.


    But things were different now.


    Ethan now possessed the power of Faith, making him incredibly stronger.


    And this strength was further boosted by the Sea God¡¯s Trident, allowing him to have the physical strength that matched a giant¡¯s.


    If not for the fact that a barrier was erected to prevent the spectators from getting hurt, they would have felt the mini-shockwaves resulting from every sh between the two fighters.


    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than your adopted father,¡± Lleumented. ¡°He punched like a little girl.¡±


    Wace, who was watching from the stands, gave Ethan¡¯s biological father the middle finger, which made Ethan smirk.


    ¡°My father told me that he didn¡¯t want to punch you because he didn¡¯t want to dirty his hand by touching a pus*y,¡± Ethan replied.


    What he said was the truth. When he and Wace had a chat the other day, his adopted father told him that about his fight with Ethan¡¯s biological father.


    Catherine immediately covered Joanne¡¯s ears and threw Ethan a reprimanding look for saying such crude words with his sister around.


    Wace, who didn¡¯t expect that Ethan would expose the words he had said a few days ago, chuckled and gave Ethan a thumbs up in his heart.


    The Spectators didn¡¯t dare tough at Ethan¡¯s remark, not wanting to sound disrespectful toward their Master.


    However, some of them, especially the Patriarch of the Dwarves, Thorric, couldn¡¯t stop his body from shaking as he did his best to hold back hisughter.


    ¡°This boy sure knows how to talk,¡± Thorric said after he deemed that he would no longerugh out loud while talking.


    Enzo, Fortuna, and the Elven Matriarch, Heleth, nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t expect that the Young Master could match Master in an exchange of physical strength,¡± Helethmented.


    ¡°This is actually a good thing,¡± Enzo stated. ¡°With this, the Young Master will be able to carry the name of the Valentin Family into the future.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Fortuna said. ¡°When I asked him a day ago if he would start calling himself Ethan Valentin, he firmly said that for now, he would still refer to himself as Ethan Gremory. It will probably take a while before he epts the burden of his bloodline.¡±


    The leaders of the Protector ns didn¡¯t make anyments, understanding that this was something that couldn¡¯t be forced.


    Ethan had just gotten to know his family, and they couldn¡¯t expect him to ept everything right away.


    Suddenly, something caught their eye.


    It was just a small thing, but it was very obvious that whenever the two shed with each other, Ethan would take a step back or skid a step away.


    ¡®Lleu has acknowledged Ethan¡¯s strength,¡¯ Catherine thought. ¡®Now, he is going to fight a little more seriously.¡¯


    Suddenly, Catherine felt the presence of two people behind her.


    Joanne, who felt the same, turned around and immediately went to hug the two neers, who had also arrived in the Coliseum.


    ¡°Grandpa! Grandma! I missed you!¡± Joanne hugged her grandma tightly, and thedy, who looked like she was only in herte thirties, smiled and hugged her back.


    ¡°I missed you too, Joanne,¡± the beautifuldy replied before kissing her granddaughter¡¯s cheek. ¡°Your brother is more capable than we thought. The way he fights is not like someone who has just regained their powers after seventeen years of being powerless. It seems that he has some good teachers in Brynhildr Academy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± Catherine replied. ¡°Ethan is full of surprises. What do you think, Father? Who will win between the two of them?¡±


    ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡± the handsome middle-aged man asked with a smile. ¡°If Lleu can¡¯t even beat his son, I¡¯ll beat the sh*t out of him after their duel.¡±


    This time, it was Joanne¡¯s Grandma who covered her granddaughter¡¯s ears before ring at her husband, making thetter chuckle awkwardly.

 Chapter 689 Fate Works In Mysterious Ways [Part 2]

    Chapter 689 Fate Works In Mysterious Ways [Part 2]


    While the spectators were enjoying the battle between father and son, things were getting more intense in the arena.


    Ethan was slowly being pushed back by his father, who had increased the strength and intensity of his blows.


    He, on the other hand, didn¡¯t increase his strength and retained his current power.


    The young man had fought many strong people in the past, so it didn¡¯t matter even if Lleu was stronger than him.


    Right now, Ethan was trying to understand how he could fight by using only his current strength without relying on magic, his other weapons, as well as the power of his Resonance.


    The Power of Trickery was not the only thing Ashmedai gave to Ethan.


    No.


    He also gave Ethan several sets of Martial Skills that could be used with or without weapons.


    Right now, the young man was using one of those skills, making use of Lleu as a powerful training dummy to refine it.


    Perhaps, Lleu also sensed what Ethan was doing, so he raised his strength up a notch.


    Instead of taking a step back, Ethan was now forced to take three steps back and skid farther.


    Even so, he held on and fought Lleu with everything he had.


    His senses, as well as his reflexes, were now faster, and the more they fought, the more he understood that the Valentin Family¡¯s Martial Arts were truly amazing.


    No moves were wasted.


    Each blow was done with maximum efficiency, and if Ethan were to make a single mistake, Lleu¡¯s sword might pierce through his body and seriously injure him.


    With his life hanging in the bnce, and the blood of the Tidebringer and Ashmedai pumping inside his body, Ethan was able to barely survive each sh.


    He knew that his father wasn¡¯t using his full power, but he was still quite impressed by how strong he was.


    After fighting for nearly half an hour, Ethan distanced himself from his father and lowered the tip of his spear to point at the ground.


    He was already panting for breath, and his sweat was falling like rain.


    Lleu didn¡¯t make a move to attack him, knowing that Ethan already had enough.


    ¡°You did well surviving for eighteen years,¡± Lleu said as the sword in his hand disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m d you were raised in a loving family, and I apologize because your mother and I weren¡¯t there when you needed us the most.


    ¡°We were far too weak and helpless back then. If not, we wouldn¡¯t have abandoned you and let you be raised by strangers. I know that you might not forgive me or your mother anytime soon.


    ¡°But know this. We did everything in our power to keep our family together. It just wasn''t meant to be. We weren¡¯t strong enough to protect you. Even now, we¡¯re still not strong enough to protect you.


    ¡°So, Ethan, before you decide to fix your Magic Circuits, make sure that you already have the power to protect yourself. Because I¡¯m afraid that this time, Catherine will not cast you away again and might die trying to protect you.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, so you have a lot of time to grow. Do not rush things, and enjoy your youth. When the timees and you¡¯re ready to stand on the same stage as ours,e back to Caer Wydion. The World of Saraqael will be open to you.¡±


    Catherine, who was watching from the stands, couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth wide.


    Even Joanne¡¯s grandparents had the same expressions on their faces.


    ¡°That¡¯s the first time I heard him talk that much,¡± Ethan¡¯s grandmothermented. ¡°How about you, dear?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also a first for me,¡± Catherine replied. ¡°You know how he is, Mother. He is like a rock who won¡¯t budge unless you kick him.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s grandfather chuckled before patting his wife¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Ethan¡¯s Grandfather said. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long.¡±


    The beautifuldy sighed but still nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°We¡¯ll hold the fort while you spend some time with your son, Catherine,¡± Ethan¡¯s Grandma said. ¡°Take as much time as you want. You don¡¯t need to hurry back to the Lands of Saraqael.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mother,¡± Catherine replied with a smile.


    A secondter, the two people disappeared, making Wace, who had sensed their arrival, frown.


    Ethan¡¯s grandfather looked familiar, and he felt like he had seen him somewhere before.


    Due to his strong mental power and memory, it only took him a minute to recall the middle-aged man¡¯s identity, and what he discovered shocked him to the core.


    After this realization, the frown on his face disappeared and was reced by a solemn gaze.


    He didn¡¯t know what he should do with the information that he had discovered.


    If he were to expose it to the world, Ethan would live a very difficult life, and he didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    In the end, Wace smiled bitterly and decided to keep the secret firmly locked in his heart until the day that Ethan woulde to know about it.


    ¡®The world is not ready for this yet,¡¯ Wace thought. ¡®First, the Fomorians, then the Milesians, and now this¡­ my adopted son is going to have rough days in the future.¡¯


    Wace then shifted his gaze to the father and son pair, who had finally finished talking to each other.


    Lleu walked away without even a second nce and disappeared into the dark hallway of the arena.


    Ethan, on the other hand, raised his trident towards the sky, making the Protector ns cheer.


    They had seen his strength and fully recognized him as their Young Master.


    Lleu decided to meet his son in the Coliseum because he wanted to let the Protector ns see how strong the young man really was.


    This allowed them to have some peace of mind, for they were now assured that Ethan wasn¡¯t a pushover and would be able to survive even if they were not there to protect him.


    Of course, they had every intention to guard him with everything they had.


    Still, knowing that the person that they were trying to protect wasn¡¯t a damsel in distress gave them a sense of assurance and security.


    Now that he had finally met and talked with his parents, Ethan felt a lot calmer and at peace in his heart.


    After knowing the real reason why he had been abandoned, he couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with them because their hands were forced at that time.


    Ashmedai was a busybody, so he also shared the memory of the battle where the Champions of the Progenitors hade to take Ethan away.


    It had been truly bloody, and if not for the fact that Catherine had decided to do what she did, the Protector ns might have been wiped out from the face of the world.


    Had that happened, Ethan wouldn¡¯t have met Emma or Lilith, who had now taken a spot in his heart.


    After returning to the castle, Ethan had a private talk with Wace and asked him for a favor.


    Since he promised his Grandmother, Agnes, and his Grandfather, Benjamin, that he would take them to Southshire so that they could attend his wedding, he would need his father¡¯s help to take them there.


    Wace didn¡¯t mind doing this favor for Ethan. After all, he also wanted to be there for his wedding.


    Although he believed that Ethan and Lily were still too young to get married, the time they spent together in the Lands of stor was enough for them to understand that they wanted to spend their lifetime together.


    Also, Seff was a bit overprotective of his daughter, so he wanted Ethan to take responsibility as soon as possible.


    Ethan didn¡¯t mind. After all, he had already been ready to marry Lily when they were still in the past. But since he still had some loose ends to tie up, they didn¡¯t hold the ceremony.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Dantalion,¡± Ethan said as soon as he finished putting his letter in the magic cylinder attached to the White Raven¡¯s leg. ¡°Fly swift and fly safe.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Dantalion replied through telepathy. ¡°Even if a Dragon blocks my way, I¡¯ll make sure to deliver your letter without fail.¡±


    After saying those words, the White Raven pped his wings and took to the skies.


    The letter he was carrying was a letter for Lily, informing her that he woulde to visit her after picking up his grandparents in Eastshire so that they could attend their wedding.


    Wace also had many things to handle after he returned to Eastshire, especially since he delegated his tasks to his subordinates while he was away.


    Catherine and Joanne would alsoe with them to meet Ethan¡¯s Grandparents and take part in Ethan¡¯s wedding.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that somewhere in the nes of Hell, Ashmedai was smiling. It seemed that his little intervention had resulted in something interesting, which amused him very much.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I can¡¯t wait,¡± Ashmedai chuckled. ¡°Fate truly works in mysterious ways.¡±


    The handsome Progenitor swirled the blood-red wine on his goblet before taking a leisurely sip, while listening to Erras¡¯s shrill screams, which made the smile on his face widen even more.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 690 I Should Have Picked A Better Dress

    Chapter 690 I Should Have Picked A Better Dress


    Two weeks after Ethan¡¯s battle with his father, Lleu¡­


    Agnes was in the middle of hanging theundry when she suddenly heard the sound of several carriagesing in the direction of their residence.


    At first, she thought that these carriages were only passing through their ce. But to her surprise, they stopped right in front of her house, making her frown.


    After being targeted by Mercenaries, Bounty Hunters, and Assassins, the Old Lady had be more alert, even more so every time people appeared near their home. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lifting her skirt and taking a spiked bat out from under it, Agnes headed to where the carriage was.


    ¡°Who are you people, and what are you doing here on our farm?¡± Agnes asked as she nted the tip of her spiked bat on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m warning you¡ªmy son and grandson are scary. If you dare to hurt this Old Lady, they wille throwing their fists at your faces!¡±


    At that moment, one of the carriage doors opened, and a handsome young man with long blue hair and blue eyes looked at Agnes with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandma,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°If someone dared to hurt you, I¡¯d punch them to oblivion.¡±


    Agnes, who saw her grandson, smiled sweetly before walking in his direction.


    ¡°Ethan, have you grown a little taller?¡± Agnes asked as she looked at her grandson. ¡°And, perhaps, grown a bit more handsome as well?¡±


    ¡°I did, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. You got all those good genes from me.¡±


    Benjamin, who was worried that his wife might be in trouble, also came running to the carriages, with an Axe in hand.


    However, after seeing his grandson, the old man sighed in relief before rxedly walking toward him as well.


    ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, I¡¯d like to introduce you to a few people,¡± Ethan said as he reached out his hand to help her sister, Joanne, step down from the carriage.


    Seeing such a beautiful girl, Agnes felt like her heart was melting. However, a nce was enough to tell her that the youngdy and Ethan shared some simrities.


    Joanne then stepped aside to allow Ethan also help their mother step down from the carriage, which made Agnes'' face turn solemn.


    ¡°Good day to you, Mrs. Gremory,¡± Catherine said, looking a bit anxious. ¡°Ethan told me praises about you, and seeing you right now made me understand why he grew up to be such a kind, caring, and dependable young man.


    ¡°My name is Catherine Valentin, and this is my daughter, Joanne Valentin. It is our honor to finally meet you.¡±


    Catherine and Joanne both did a curtsy, like what nobles do whenever they were meeting someone of the same rank as them.


    Agnes and Benjamin nced at each other before nodding their heads at the same time.


    ¡°Pleasee inside our humble home,¡± Agnes replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve been on a long journey. Rest inside while I prepare something good for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the hospitality,¡± Catherine nodded.


    Although the greetings that Agnes and Catherine exchanged were a bit strained, Ethan knew that his Grandma woulde to understand his mother¡¯s hardships after hearing her story.


    Wace, who had also stepped down from the carriage, gave his father and mother a nod before making a gesture for the coachmen to park the carriages to the side.


    Since Catherine and Joanne decided to follow Ethan back to the Shire Continent, some members of the Protector ns apanied them.


    Enzo had increased the number of Catkins serving as their protectors from the shadows.


    The Meredith n had also sent several of their youngdies to serve as Catherine¡¯s and Joanne¡¯s handmaidens during their stay.


    Because of this, Lleu gave them a separate flying ship, which they used for their journey toward the Shire Continent.


    Fortuna also wanted to go with Enzo and supervise her n Members, but in the end, she stayed, knowing that she needed to be in Caer Wydion.


    Someone in Caer Wydion needed tomunicate with Ethan''s side just in case they needed to send more people to assist him in anything he wanted to do.


    Enzo said that Brynhildr Academy would need more cleaning staff members at the start of the new school term and had already talked to Professor Rinehart about it.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know what kind of deal the Headmaster and the Old Catkin had made, but it seemed that the two of them were getting along just fine.


    Since there wasn¡¯t enough room to invite everyone into the house, the members of the Meredith n started setting up tents in the backyard of Ethan¡¯s house.


    The farm was quite spacious, so there was no need to worry about not having enough space to make their camps.


    Some of the maidservants offered their help to Agnes to help cook their lunch, which the olddy gratefully epted.


    Catherine also wanted to help, but she wasn¡¯t really good at cooking¡ªthe extent of her culinary skills was boiling eggs.


    While everyone was busy cooking, Ethan decided to take a stroll outside of the house to get a breather.


    As he was doing so, he saw another carriage heading in their direction, which made him wonder if his Grandma was expecting more guests.


    Suddenly, a head popped out of the carriage window, which made Ethan¡¯s eyes widen in surprise.


    It was none other than his cousin, Chloe, who had nned to visit his grandma.


    Her timing was perfect since he had also thought of seeing her before heading to Southshire.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were returning today,¡± Chloe said as she stepped down from the carriage with a smile.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t know that you would be visiting today,¡± Ethan replied as he gave Chloe a hug before kissing her right cheek. ¡°I was nning to see you after a day or two before I head to Southshire.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll go there to marry Lily, right?¡± Chloe asked with a tinge of envy in her tone.


    Ethan smiled faintly and hugged the youngdy in his arms a bit tighter before saying yes.


    ¡°But I want to marry you soon as well,¡± Ethan whispered. ¡°Your father said that I needed to be a noble with a high rank before he agreed to let the two of us be lovers. Aftering to learn my identity, I think I¡¯ve exceeded the requirement for our agreement since we only settled on the Rank of Marquess.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Chloe blinked. ¡°Is your family from a noble family?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ something like that.¡± Ethan nodded.


    Chloe could tell that Ethan was being serious, which made her a bit happy as well.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that she would see the young man during her surprise visit, which made her thank her Raven, Nightshade, for suggesting she visit Agnes today.


    ¡°It seems that there are other carriages here.¡± Chloe nced at the carriages parked on the side of the house. ¡°Do you have other guests as well?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°And I also want you to meet them.¡±


    ¡°Do I know them?¡± Chloe asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°But you will know them soon. My mother and sister apanied me back here. They wanted to meet Grandma, and they also wanted to meet you and my other lovers.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°I should have picked a better dress¡­ I should have applied some makeup.¡±


    Ethan chuckled, finding her reaction to meeting his mother and sister quite funny.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need those things,¡± Ethan assured her. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful just the way you are. After all, you¡¯re my first crush.¡±


    Chloe blushed because Ethan¡¯s words were so smooth, making her worry disappear instantly.


    The two of them chatted for a little longer before going inside the house so that he would be able to introduce the youngdy to his mother and sister, which was something that he was looking forward to doing as well.

 Chapter 691 Important Talk Under The Sheets [Part 1]

    Chapter 691 Important Talk Under The Sheets [Part 1]


    Joanne stared long and hard at the youngdy who was sitting beside her brother and holding his hand.


    Ethan had told her that he had many lovers back in Eastshire, so she¡¯d been wanting to meet them all.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that Ramona looked more beautiful than this girl, when she grew up as well,¡¯ Joanne, who was biased toward her best friend, thought. ¡®Also, her chest isn¡¯t that big. I¡¯m sure Ramona beats her in that department as well.¡¯


    Chloe, who was being observed by Ethan¡¯s sister, couldn¡¯t help but feel that the cute girl was appraising her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Butpared to what Joanne was thinking, she was more concerned about Catherine, who was also looking at her with a critical gaze. It made her feel nervous because this was the first time that she was meeting Ethan''s biological family.


    ¡°Mother, Joanne, if you both continue to stare at Chloe like that, you¡¯d probably drill a hole in her face,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°Sorry, I just can¡¯t help but admire her inner beauty,¡± Joanne replied in a monotonous voice.


    Catherine, on the other hand, looked at Chloe apologetically and smiled.


    ¡°Ethan has told me many things about you,¡± Catherine said. ¡°He said that you were a very bold, tomboyish girl when you were younger. He also said that whenever you were with him, he felt like he could just be himself and not worry about what others would think of him.¡±


    A tinge of red crept on Chloe¡¯s face after hearing Catherine¡¯s words.


    She was happy to know that Ethan talked about the good things about her and didn¡¯t tell his mother about the bad things.


    ¡°I also heard about the agreement between your father and my son.¡± Catherine smiled. ¡°He said that as long as Ethan became a Marquess, he would not mind Ethan having more than one wife since he''d be a high-ranking noble by then, correct?¡±


    The members of the Meredith n, who were standing behind Catherine and Joanne as their handmaidens, looked at Chloe with smug smiles on their faces.


    It was as if they were thinking ¡°thesemoners will be surprised after they know who the Young Master really is.¡±


    ¡°Eh? They have that kind of agreement?¡± Joanne, who was hearing this for the first time, looked at Chloe from head to foot before tilting her head to the side.


    She wanted to say something rude, but knowing that Chloe was her brother¡¯s lover, she decided to just keep her mouth shut.


    Even so, the look of displeasure on her face was very evident, making Chloe immediately think that Joanne didn¡¯t like her.


    Seeing Joanne hold back, Ethan smiled faintly. It seemed that his sister had really changed after being sent to the Lands of stor and staying there for half a year.


    In the past, she would not have cared about whom she was talking to and would speak her mind even if her words were rude.


    Now, she had better control of herself, making him give her a thumbs up in his heart.


    But just as he was praising his sister in his heart, a devilish smile appeared on his sister¡¯s face, which made him suddenly feel a bad premonition.


    ¡°So what did you like about my brother?¡± Joanne asked. ¡°Did you just like him because he is good-looking?¡±


    Catherine, who was also nning to ask Chloe this question, nced at her daughter and nodded her head in satisfaction.


    ¡°Well¡­ I do agree that he is good-looking, but that¡¯s not the real reason why I like him,¡± Chloe replied as he thought back to her childhood with Ethan.


    ¡°You see, Ethan was a very free and spirited boy when he was younger. Also, his boldness to be a rule breaker, which would always make Grandma Agnes run after him with her flip flops raised, was a very funny thing to see.¡±


    Agnes, who was listening from the kitchen, nodded. Ethan was indeed a pain in the bum whenever he was being mischievous.


    ¡°But if there is a trait that I liked the most about him¡­ it''s that he is a very dependable person. Whenever I was feeling sad or having problems, he would always be there to make me smile.¡±


    Chloe then gave Ethan a sidelong nce before continuing her exnation.


    ¡°But between us, I like the current Ethan more,¡± Chloe said. ¡°He was already quite dependable back then. And now, he¡¯s even more dependable and kind. If he wasn''t like that, he might have hated me when I distanced myself from him without telling him the real reason why.¡±


    ¡°And that reason was?¡± Joanne, whose curiosity got the best of her, spoke out before she realized what she had done.


    However, this was what everyone wanted to know at that moment.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that someone would distance herself from the handsome young man, who was the dream guy of all the youngdies in Caer Wydion.


    ¡°T-That, I can¡¯t tell you in public because it¡¯s too embarrassing,¡± Chloe averted her gaze. ¡°But, Ethan already knows about it. You can ask him if you¡¯re really interested.¡±


    ¡°Brother, what is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still too young for this, Joanne. I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re older.¡±


    ¡°Meanie!¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t possibly tell them that the reason why Chloe distanced herself from him was because she needed to remain chaste to do whatever she was doing.


    And frankly, he was also thankful to her for doing what she did. Because of it, they had unknowingly dodged a bullet that might have turned his world upside down. Who knew what kind of danger would''ve befallen them if they had crossed that line they were dangerously treading back then?


    ¡°If you can¡¯t tell me, then you can tell Mom, right?¡± Joanne, who still didn¡¯t n on giving up, tried topromise.


    Ethan nced at Chloe and asked her with his eyes if she was fine with that.


    The youngdy¡¯s face was already beet red, but she still nodded her head, giving her lover the permission he needed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter, Mom,¡± Ethan said. ¡°But promise me that you will not tell Joanne about it.¡±


    Joanne, who had been denied the juicy gossip, pouted and stuck her tongue toward her brother, who returned her gesture.


    This unexpected scene made Catherine, Agnes, Chloe, and the Handmaiden of the Meredith n look at him with amusement. It was very rare for him to act so childish, especially when he was around so many people.


    True to his word, Ethan told his mother what really happened because he could tell that she was concerned with his love life.


    After learning the truth, Catherine patted her chest in relief because her son had a close call.


    But when evening came, Agnes felt mischievous and told Chloe that since there were no other rooms avable for guests, she should just sleep in Ethan¡¯s room.


    Chloe was nning to reject the offer, but Ethan said that it would be fine.


    ¡°I want to tell you something very important,¡± Ethan whispered in Chloe¡¯s ears. ¡°This will affect the two of us, so it will be best if we talk in private.¡±


    Sensing the sadness and helplessness in Ethan¡¯s tone, Chloe nodded in understanding.


    She wanted to hear about the important matter the young man wanted to tell her, which would affect their rtionship.


    On that same night, Chloe felt conflicted after hearing what Ethan had to say.


    A part of her was relieved, but a greater part of her was saddened because she wouldn¡¯t be able to take that final step in their rtionship.


    Of course, Chloe still had things to do, which was why she needed to remain chaste.


    It just hit differently now that she knew what was at stake. She couldn''t help but feel like whatever she was doing was nothingpared to the hardships that Ethan would face if ever they had crossed that line of no return.


    ¡°Ethan, since you will be going to Southshire, make sure to talk to Lily and Lyall about this,¡± Chloe said as shey on the bed, beside Ethan. ¡°If given the chance, Lyall will really pounce on you, so make sure to tell her that you¡¯re being serious about this.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ethan nodded before pulling the youngdy close to him.


    The two stared at each other affectionately for a while before Ethan moved to kiss Chloe¡¯s lips and used the power he had obtained back in Caer Wydion.


    A power that, although had limitations, was perfect for the two of them, who were unable to physically go all the way. With it, they got to do something both of them had dreamed of doing at least once or twice during the time that they were together in Brynhildr Academy.

 Chapter 692 Important Talk Under The Sheets [Part 2]

    Chapter 692 Important Talk Under The Sheets [Part 2]


    Chloe didn¡¯t know how it happened, but after her kiss with Ethan ended, she found herself at the Master Bedroom, which could be found inside Ethan¡¯s Magic Tree House.


    ¡°How?¡± Chloe asked as she shifted her attention to the young man, who was looking at her with a mischievous smile on his face.


    ¡°Magic, of course,¡± Ethan answered.


    ¡°Did you use teleportation magic?¡± Chloe inquired. ¡°Since when were you able to do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really teleportation,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°We¡¯re just in the dreamworld. Your dreamworld to be exact.¡±


    ¡°My dream world? But, I am awake?¡±


    ¡°Who said that you are awake? The fact that you¡¯re here means that you¡¯re asleep. Also, my magic has not stabilized yet, so don¡¯t force yourself to wake up.¡±


    Chloe nodded. However, she still wanted to test if she was really a dreamworld by pinching her left arm.


    ¡°I feel pain?¡± Chloe frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to not feel any pain in a dream?¡±


    ¡°This is a special dream where all of your senses are working perfectly,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°Your sense of touch, smell, and taste work here just like in reality.¡±


    ¡°Then, how are you able to do this?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°Can I learn it too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can learn it, but this is a bloodline power that belongs to my family,¡± Ethan replied before he once again kissed Chloe¡¯s lips.


    Out of curiosity, the youngdy focused on the sensation of Ethan¡¯s kiss, and affirmed that his kiss felt like how he kissed her in reality.


    While the two were kissing, Ethan lightly pulled the strings of Chloe¡¯s nightgown, making it fall to her waist.


    At first, she wasn¡¯t aware that she had already been half undressed because her attention was on their kiss.


    Suddenly, she felt a pair of hands on her breasts, which made her body shudder.


    However, she didn¡¯t make any move to push Ethan¡¯s hands away, and allowed them to grope her chest.


    Ethan¡¯s hands were quite mischievous, and before Chloe knew it, a familiar sensation which she had felt in the past, washed over her body.


    She was like a me, and Ethan¡¯s touch was stroking its embers, and adding kindling to it, making it burn brighter.


    Chloe could feel her body heating up, as the feeling that she had tried to bury in her heart during the past few months, slowly rose to the surface.


    The young man then slowlyid her down on the bed, while still kissing her lips.


    His hand then slowly moved downwards, caressing Chloe¡¯s body, sending shivers to her spine.


    However, when his hands finally touched her lower abdomen, her instincts kicked in and immediately grabbed his hand.


    ¡°E-Ethan, are you sure that this is a dream?¡± Chloe inquired. ¡°What if it isn¡¯t? Both of us will be in big trouble, especially you since you will be hunted down by the followers and Champions of the Progenitors.¡±


    ¡°We are in a dream world, so what happens here will not affect reality,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Well, maybe it will affect reality with our bodies reacting to our dream, but I promise you that you and I will both be safe.¡±


    After hearing his confirmation, Chloe finally let go of his hand, allowing the person she loved to continue what he nned to do with her body.


    Although it was a dream world, it was still her first time doing such a thing.


    Ethan didn¡¯t rush, and made sure that she¡¯d be ready to ept him.


    Even if it was a dream, their senses were working, so he wanted to do it right.


    This was also Ethan¡¯s first time using this ability, so he was happy that it was working the way he imagined it would.


    Soon, soft sighs of pleasure escaped Chloe¡¯s lips as Ethan¡¯s hand and lips, prepared her for the thing that the two of them had been looking forward to the most.


    The moment they became one, Chloe clenched the bed sheets as the pain of her first time assaulted her senses.


    For a brief moment, she thought that this was no longer a dream, but reality, and almost panicked because she and Ethan, weren''t supposed to take this step because both of them still had many things to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ethan whispered in a calming tone. ¡°This is a dream. Our real bodies are safe. Just trust me, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Un,¡± Chloe replied as her moist eyes looked at the handsome young man, who was now looking down on her with eyes filled with affection.


    Ethan didn¡¯t move right away, and allowed the pain to subside for a bit before he continued to make love to Chloe.


    They sought each other''s lips, each other''s bodies, and knew then and there, that they were truly in love with each other.


    It was a very magical and surreal feeling, which made both of them momentarily forget about duty, responsibilities, as well as the dangers that were waiting for them in reality.


    The only thing that mattered was that both of them were together, and sharing an intimate moment, which felt sacred in their hearts.


    Over and over they indulged themselves, as the mes of the love and desire that they had been holding back for many years, burst forth like a raging tide.


    When it ended, both of them were truly exhausted, but incredibly sated and satisfied.


    As Ethan held Chloe¡¯s naked body close to him, he could feel her heartbeat, and it assured him that even though they were in the dreamworld, the love they felt for each other was very real.


    ¡°Fortunately you have this Dream Magic,¡± Chloe said softly. ¡°Now I understand how Luna feels when the two of you make love to each other.¡±


    ¡°Are you satisfied, My Lady?¡± Ethan asked as his hand yfully caressed Chloe¡¯s backside, making her body shudder.


    ¡°I¡¯m still sore down there,¡± Chloe pouted. ¡°You were too rough, even though it was my first time.¡±


    Ethan smiled as he stopped his naughty hand from teasing his lover.


    ¡°Chloe, why don¡¯t youe with me to Southshire?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Although it might be mine and Lily¡¯s wedding, I also want you to be there.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll only go if you bring Luna with us,¡± Chloe replied.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s visit her before we go to Southshire.¡± Ethan nodded.


    Chloe smirked as she caressed Ethan¡¯s chest with her hand.


    ¡°And, what are you going to tell her parents?¡± Chloe inquired. ¡°Will you say something like, I n to marry someone, and I want to invite Luna to be a witness to our wedding. What kind of reaction do you think her parents and grandparents will have if you say something like that to her?¡±


    Ethan, who hadn¡¯t thought that far, could already envision that Luna¡¯s parents and grandparents would probably beat the crap out of him and demand that he marry Luna as well.


    ¡°Um, any suggestions?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°None,¡± Chloe smiled evilly. ¡°This is the price you have to pay for getting married first. You have to deal with it yourself.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ethan sighed. ¡°But, I don¡¯t want to lie to them. I guess, I¡¯ll just have to tell them the truth. If they beat me up then so be it.¡±


    Chloe nted a kiss on Ethan¡¯s lips, which onlysted for a second before smiling back at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do,¡± Chloe stated. ¡°I¡¯m sure that they will understand¡­ but only after beating you up.¡±


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no other option but to get beaten up, huh?¡±


    ¡°Mmm. You reap what you sow.¡±


    The twoughed at the same time before Ethan pulled Chloe closer to him and held her close.


    Although he knew that it would be hard, he hoped that he could give all of his lovers a happy future, where they would not have to worry about Progenitors breathing down their necks, and preventing them from living their lives to the fullest.

 Chapter 693 Can I Also Come With You?

    Chapter 693 Can I Also Come With You?


    Catherine couldn¡¯t help but look at her son and Chloe, who were acting like newlyweds during breakfast.


    Even Joanne couldn''t help but feel like vomiting because of the sweetness that she was seeing, making her pout.


    Agnes, on the other hand, was all smiles because she believed that her n to bring Ethan and Chloe closer to each other had worked.


    She was already aware that Ethan¡¯s Magic Circuits shouldn¡¯t be fully restored at this point in time because it would only endanger his life.


    However, she also knew that Ethan would notmit such a foolish mistake, so she wanted him to spend some time with Chloe.


    She was saddened when the young man told her that he and Chloe had distanced themselves from each other in the academy due to reasons that were only known to them.


    So, when she saw that the two of them had finally made up with each other, she was extremely happy because she had long wanted for Chloe and Ethan to be together.


    ¡°Grandma, I n to visit Chloe¡¯s parents today to ask their permission, so that she cane with us to Southshire,¡± Ethan said. ¡°After that, I will visit Luna¡¯s family, and ask them to let her apany us as well.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a good idea,¡± Agnes replied. ¡°But, you don¡¯t have to go and visit Chloe¡¯s parents. I will go there myself and convince them to let her go with you. Meanwhile, the two of you should go and visit Luna, ande back here as soon as you can.¡±


    Ethan and Chloe nced at each other before nodding their heads at the same time.


    Agnes'' proposal would save them a lot of time, and the chances of convincing them would be higher if the Old Lady went to talk with her rtives.


    ¡°Can I alsoe with you?¡± Catherine asked. ¡°I also want to meet Luna and her family.¡±


    ¡°Since Mom ising, I¡¯m going as well,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°I also want to see the person who helped my brother awaken his power.¡±


    During their stay in the Magdar Kingdom, Joanne asked her brother to tell her how he and his lovers had met. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Of course, she asked this question when Princess Ramona was not around because she didn¡¯t want her best friend to feel hurt about hearing about Ethan''s lovers.


    The Princess was already feeling down because she couldn¡¯t travel to the future with them, so adding salt to her wounds was not something that Joanne would do on purpose.


    Till now, the only one she had recognized as her brother¡¯s potential lover was her best friend.


    So, she wanted to see thedies in Ethan¡¯s life, andpare them to Princess Ramona, who was left behind in the past.


    Ethan pondered a bit before nodding his head.


    He didn¡¯t know how long his mother could stay with him because she was busy fighting in the Lands of Saraqael.


    Ethan knew how important that was, and was grateful that the two of them could spend time together like this.


    Although it would not cover the eighteen years that Ethan had lived without his biological mother by his side, it was still enough to make him feel the familial love that Catherine was giving him.


    ¡°Well then, since that is settled, we will only be taking a few people with us,¡± Catherine said. ¡°Enzo and one of Joanne¡¯s handmaidens are the only people that will apany us on this journey. The rest of you will stay here to gather supplies for our journey to Southshire.¡±


    The members of the Protector ns thought that having only two people apany their Mistress and Young Miss to wherever they were going was not enough for their protection.


    However, after remembering that Lady Catherine herself was a powerfuldy, they didn¡¯t voice any protests to her decision.


    They had seen how Ethan had fought against his father back in Caer Wydion, which made them recognize his strength.


    Even though Joanne was still young, she was also a powerful Witch, who could catch her opponent by surprise.


    Enzo was one of the Patriarchs of the Protector ns, and his strength was the real deal.


    The only one in the group that was unknown to them was their Young Master¡¯s lover, Chloe.


    ¡°We will alsoe with you, Young Master,¡± Emma said.


    Lilith, who was currently in her cat form, nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°Of course you will,¡± Ethan replied.


    The young man¡¯s reply made Emma and Lilith very happy.


    Last night, Ethan asked Lilith to sleep with Emma in the guest room, so that he could spend some alone time with Chloe.


    Lilith didn¡¯t mind because she understood that her Master would tell Chloe some very important things, which she needed to know.


    After makingst minute preparations, the group of eight went to the Train Station and headed to the town where the Oswald Barony was located.


    Joanne, who was riding a train for the very first time, looked at the scenery with a smile on her face.


    She had grown up in the castle of Caer Wydion, so the outside world was new to her.


    The six months that she had spent in the Magdar Kingdom made her realize how big the world was, and how little she knew about it.


    If not for the fact that a shadowy hand had grabbed her and pulled her to the River of Okeanos, the world that she knew of would only be as big as Caer Wydion, which was protected by a dense mist, barring ess to anyone from the outside world to keep them from trespassing on their Domain.


    Now, the current Joanne wanted to see new ces, meet new people, and try to better understand the world that was beyond thends of Caer Wydion.


    She was also hoping that by doing so, she woulde across traces of her best friend.


    Joanne was quite sad when she found out that Princess Ramona had disappeared from the pages of history after she resigned from her position as the Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer.


    If not for the fact that the Magdar Kingdom was quite far from Caer Wydion, and she had no idea where her friend had gone, she might have gone on a wild goose chase in order to find the things that her best friend had left behind.

 Chapter 694 Nine Out Of Ten

    Chapter 694 Nine Out Of Ten


    Two carriages traversed the unpaved roads of the Oswald Barony.


    It was a bumpy trip, and Joanne frowned a lot in dissatisfaction.


    However, she didn¡¯t throw a tantrum, something she definitely would have done if she hadn¡¯t been to the Magdar Kingdom, which also didn¡¯t have paved roads in the past.


    She simply endured the carriage ride, which made her mother, Catherine, proud of how much her daughter had grown in maturity.


    Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t change the fact that Joanne would ask ¡°are we there yet?¡± from time to time, in the hope that her suffering would end soon.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°You see that house over there? That¡¯s the Oswald Family¡¯s Residence.¡±


    The youngdy narrowed her eyes as she looked at the two-story house with a scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°It looks rather new,¡± Joannemented. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s good enough for a house out here in the sticks.¡±


    Ethan smiled faintly. His sister had be more patient and careful with her words, but she was still blunt whenever she made her opinion known.


    The young man then shifted his attention to Luna¡¯s house, which had be bigger and looked more fit to be called a Baron¡¯s house than the one he saw when he¡¯de to visitst.


    Clearly, they had put Ethan¡¯s donation to their Barony to good use. Aside from the changes in the Oswald family''s residence, he had also seen that the farms along the way now had proper irrigation, and the people looked happier with their lives.


    Chloe, who was also looking forward to meeting her best friend, looked at the house with a smile.


    They didn¡¯t inform them that they woulde to visit, but she was looking forward to Luna¡¯s reaction when she saw them.


    When their carriages stopped in front of the house, they noticed another carriage there which looked like it belonged to a noble house.


    At first, Ethan thought that this was the Oswald Family¡¯s personal carriage, but the emblem on it didn¡¯t seem to belong to their family¡¯s banner.


    The white carriage had intricate designs, and painted on its back was a ck eagle with wings spread wide and ready to strike.


    Ethan used his outstanding memory to look for a match for the emblem, but he came up with nothing.


    He recognized most of the emblem from the Nobles of Eastshire, so he assumed that the emblem belonged to one of those families.


    Clearly, they had put Ethan¡¯s donation to their Barony to good use. Aside from the changes in the Oswald family''s residence, he had also seen that the farms along the way now had proper irrigation, and the people looked happier with their lives.


    At first, Ethan thought that this was the Oswald Family¡¯s personal carriage, but the emblem on it didn¡¯t seem to belong to their family¡¯s banner.


    Chloe, who was also looking forward to meeting her best friend, looked at the house with a smile.


    The white carriage had intricate designs, and painted on its back was a ck eagle with wings spread wide and ready to strike.


    They didn¡¯t inform them that they woulde to visit, but she was looking forward to Luna¡¯s reaction when she saw them.


    Ethan used his outstanding memory to look for a match for the emblem, but he came up with nothing.


    But since he couldn¡¯t find a matching symbol for it, he thought that maybe it was from a new noble family that had recently gained the King¡¯s favor, just like how he became an Honorary Knight of Eastshire.


    Right after he descended from the carriage, the door of the house immediately opened, and a few people came out of it.


    Luna¡¯s father, Grandfather, and another old man whom he wasn¡¯t familiar with appeared with their wands at the ready.


    However, when Philip and Bruce saw Ethan, a look of surprise appeared on their faces.


    Luna¡¯s grandfather and father lowered their wands and smiled at the boy, who raised both of his hands in surrender as if to tell them that he hade in peace.


    ¡°Luna, someone came to visit you,¡± Philip called out to his granddaughter, whose head popped out of the door a few secondster.


    When the youngdy¡¯s gazended on the face of her lover, she immediately ran toward him with a big smile on her face.


    Ethan, who hadn¡¯t seen Luna for more than half a year, opened his arms wide and gave her a tight hug. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The two stayed hugging each other for nearly a minute before Joanne¡¯s ¡°ahem!¡± reached the young man¡¯s ears.


    Ethan and Luna, who momentarily forgot where they were, reluctantly took a step back from each other and gazed back at the rest of the people who had stepped out of the carriage.


    When Luna saw her best friend, Chloe, a cry of happiness escaped her lips before she went to hug her best friend.


    ¡°Nine out of ten,¡± Joanne muttered as she looked at the angelic beauty, whom she had seen for the first time. ¡°It looks like Ramona has goodpetition.¡±


    Joanne, who was grading Ethan¡¯s lovers with her own ranking system, narrowed her eyes as her gaze locked on Luna¡¯s chest, which was bigger than Chloe¡¯s.


    Catherine, who also saw Ethan¡¯s second lover, couldn''t help but look at her with eyes filled with approval and satisfaction.


    Luna was the person who had helped Ethan unlock his dormant powers, allowing his destroyed Magic Circuits to function at their minimum capacity.


    Just as Ethan was about to introduce his mother and sister to Luna and her family, he felt someone hug him from behind, which made his Tidebringer Legacy react instinctively.


    He didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who was hugging him from behind.


    His body recognized her instantly, which surprised him in a pleasant way.


    ¡°Lilian,¡± Ethan said softly as he turned around to look at his cute lover, whose powers resonated with his own.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± Lilian smiled as she ced her hands on his shoulders before standing on tiptoe to give him a quick peck on the lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be young,¡± Philipmented as he looked at the scene in front of him, making Luna¡¯s Father nod in agreement.


    Luna¡¯s other family members had alsoe to see what was happening outside of their house. To their surprise, they saw the young man whom they hadn¡¯t seen in a while.


    ¡°Everyone, sorry foring unannounced,¡± Ethan said while holding Lilian¡¯s hand. ¡°I wanted to surprise Luna, but it seems that there is also a surprise waiting for me here.¡±


    He then nced at Lilian, who looked back at him with a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡°Well, it will be best if youe inside for now,¡± Luna¡¯s grandmother, Rhea Oswald, stated. ¡°Let¡¯s talk over some tea and snacks.¡±


    Ethan nodded and led his entourage inside the Oswald Residence.


    After the renovation of their house, the living room had be more spacious, allowing Ethan¡¯s group to sitfortably as they were being served tea and snacks by the family, who had recognized him as Luna¡¯s fiance.


    When everyone had settled in, Ethan introduced his mother and sister to the Oswald Family.


    He also stated the purpose of his visit, which earned him a few weird looks from Luna¡¯s family, including the Old Man who seemed to be Lilian¡¯s grandfather.

 Chapter 695 Legacy Resonance

    Chapter 695 Legacy Resonance


    ¡°Your future son-inw is quite interesting, Philip,¡± the Old Man who had introduced himself as Lilian¡¯s Grandfathermented. ¡°Inviting his fiancee toe to his wedding with anotherdy¡ªthis would have earned him a few looks of disdain if others were to hear about it.


    ¡°Also, he said it in front of his fiance¡¯s family, which makes me think that he is either very bold or very stupid.¡±


    The old man chuckled before shifting his gaze to Ethan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard many things about you from Lillian, Young Man. And truth be told, I am not too keen on approving you of bing her lover as well,¡± Gilbert said. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about your approval, Sir Gilbert,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°You¡¯re not the one I n to marry.¡±


    A tense atmosphere suddenly descended inside the living room, which made Philip and Bruce facepalm at the same time.


    Joanne, on the other hand, looked excited. With the current situation, it seemed that she would finally see some drama and action, which she believed would be entertaining for her to watch.


    Suddenly, the tension in the air was broken by Rhea¡¯sughter, which made everyone look in her direction.


    ¡°Hahaha! Serves you right, you old fart!¡± Rheaughed. ¡°If you think that you can treat this boy like the other nobles, you¡¯ll find yourself barking up the wrong tree. You¡¯re already this old, and you still want to meddle with the affairs of the children?


    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d start building my coffin now, so when you kick the bucket, you¡¯ll have a good box to put your senile body in.¡±


    Rhea had always been a very vocal person and didn¡¯t give a hoot about who it was she was talking to.


    She had earned this right from fighting on the battlefields to keep Eastshire safe, so even the current King of Eastshire, Austen Whitehall, wouldn¡¯t have the guts to tell her to shut up.


    Gilbert snorted before giving Rhea a re, which the olddy faced with her own re.


    Ignoring the two old people, Luna¡¯s mother, Irene, nced at Ethan with a strained smile.


    ¡°Ethan, maybe you should have chosen your words more carefully before telling us the reason why you¡¯vee to our Barony,¡± Irene said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that too, Mother.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate to call his future mother-inw Mother, reducing the strain on Irene¡¯s face. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to lie and sugarcoat this matter.


    ¡°Sure, I could have lied and told everyone that I was just taking Luna to Southshire for a short vacation, but that wouldn''t sit well with me. I know that what I am doing is a shameful thing, so I¡¯d rather face your criticisms than lie to your face.


    ¡°I love Luna, and I respect her family very much, so I don¡¯t want to break your trust. Even though it was distasteful, I pray that you forgive me for my crudeness. Truth be told, I¡¯m not certain if I¡¯m ready to get married yet.


    ¡°However, just like how I wish to marry Lily, I am also serious in my desire to marry Luna and make her happy forever. So please, give us your blessings, not only in allowing Luna toe with me to Southshire but also your blessings for our eventual marriage in the future.¡±


    Having faced Ethan¡¯s sincerity, the Oswald Family couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. Although they didn''t admit to it, what the young man said was right.


    If he didn¡¯t want to offend their family, he could just have lied and told them that he would just take Luna to Southshire to meet her friends, as well as spend a short vacation there.


    His honesty, which had made them feel ufortable earlier, now made them understand how serious he was with his intention of spending his life with Luna.


    ¡°Well, if you put it in that manner, then how about we talk about when you n to marry my granddaughter, hmmm?¡± Rhea arched an eyebrow. ¡°So when¡¯s the wedding date?¡±


    ¡°After we graduate from Brynhildr Academy,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But if you want me to marry her sooner, I also don¡¯t mind doing so. However, like I said, I feel like I¡¯m not mature enough to marry someone.


    ¡°Even my marriage with Lily is something I feel like I¡¯m not prepared to face just yet. However, as a man, I gave my promise to her father that I woulde to visit her in Southshire and seal the deal between Lily and me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to run away, and I will take responsibility for my actions. In your eyes, I might still be a brat who is still wet in the ears, and I agree with you.


    ¡°But perhaps, taking this step will allow me to understand the weight of sharing forever with someone, which would allow me to know what it feels like to start a family.¡±


    Ethan then nced at Lilian, who was listening to him with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°It is not only Luna whom I n to marry,¡± Ethan added. ¡°I also n to marry Lilian, Chloe, Emma, and Lilith. Truth be told, I thought that I was only going to love and marry a single person in my lifetime.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I believed while growing up. I didn''t know the customs of nobles, nor did I know their etiquette. But one thing is clear. I will never let go of any of my lovers, and I will fight the world if they n to take them away from me.¡±


    At that moment, the power of Faith that was being assimted by Ethan¡¯s body, suddenly red up, making everyone in the room feel a force that brushed past them in the span of a heartbeat.


    The Legacy of Rivers and Lakes within Lilian¡¯s body reacted to the changes in Ethan¡¯s body, causing a faint ripple of magic power to spread with her at its center.


    Philip and Gilbert, who had sensed this faint ripple, couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes in shock because they were familiar with this phenomenon.


    Legacy Resonance.


    It was something that happened when two Legacies highlypatible with each other appeared at the same time and ce.


    When these two Legacy Wielders fought side-by-side, a phenomenon called Legacy Resonance manifested.


    Simply put, aplete resonance was a Wizard¡¯s lifetime achievement bybining their Origin and Core Magic together.


    This alone made those who could wield its power move unhindered anywhere.


    Professor Rinehart was someone that people didn¡¯t want to cross because he was one of the handful of people who were able to use a Complete Resonance, which could destroy entire cities in less than a minute.


    But Legacy Resonance was stronger and more deadly than Complete Resonance.


    Because when the wielders ofpatible Legacies activate their Domain, they would be able to overwhelm even a Colossi, which was considered one of the strongest beings in the world.


    Gilbert felt conflicted after sensing this rare phenomenon, which he had only seen twice in his lifetime.


    He only knew that his granddaughter decided to quit her studies at Nightfall Academy and transfer to Brynhildr Academy to be with Ethan a week after it happened.


    At that time, he thought that Lilian was just being foolish because she was chasing a young man, who had been her first crush.


    He decided that after Lilian came to know that Ethan wasn¡¯t the person she thought he was, she would be disillusioned and return to Nightfall Academy.


    Although it would cause some problems, Gilbert was willing to apologize to Nero, who was the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy for his granddaughter¡¯s reckless action.


    However, not only did Lilian continue to stay in Brynhildr Academy, but her feelings for Ethan were reciprocated.


    Gilbert thought that this was just his granddaughter¡¯s rebellious phase, which most young people went through during their teenage years.


    But now, he finally understood.


    Lilian didn¡¯t only chase after Ethan because she was in love with him.


    Her Legacy was also in love with his Legacy, which was why the young man had captured his granddaughter¡¯s body and heart.


    ¡®This is going to get troublesome really soon,¡¯ Gilbert sighed in his heart because now that he discovered this matter, it would be difficult for him to turn a blind eye to it.


    After careful consideration, he made a decision to tell Lilian¡¯s parents about this matter, which would definitely have an impact on Lilian¡¯s and Ethan¡¯s future.

 Chapter 696 Why Don’t You And I Have A Private Talk Later?

    Chapter 696 Why Don¡¯t You And I Have A Private Talk Later?


    It was not only Gilbert who was surprised after seeing that small ripple created by Lilian¡¯s Legacy Powers.


    As someone who was fighting at the grandest stage where worlds and nes of existence were at stake, Catherine had also seen how powerful the Legacy Resonance was.


    It was one of the Trump Cards of the different factions in thends of Saraqael.


    This power was so devastating that all Factions hade to an agreement that those who could wield it would only stay in their Capital Cities, and could not step foot on the front lines of the battlefield.


    Even the Colossi and Progenitors had agreed to this condition because the devastation caused by such battles was off the scale.


    Tens of thousands could die in less than a minute, and even those who sat at the apex of the worlds, didn¡¯t wish to face such anomalies.


    ¡®I need to talk to Ethan about thister,¡¯ Catherine thought. ¡®It would not be good if he remained ignorant of such a thing.¡¯ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ethan¡¯s mother then nced at Lilian, who was sitting beside her son, and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Your name is Lilian, right?¡± Catherine said. ¡°Please look after my son. He is a good boy, but he can be reckless at times.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother!¡± Lilian didn¡¯t even bat an eye and called Catherine mother because she could tell that the beautifuldy was supportive of her rtionship with Ethan.


    Catherine nodded before shifting her gaze to the angelic beauty, who was also sitting beside her son, and holding his hand.


    ¡°Luna, please look after Ethan as well,¡± Catherine said. ¡°He often tells me that you are always there to help him when he needs it the most. When he told me about the time he¡¯s spent with you, his gaze always softens, which shows how much he loves and cares about you.¡±


    Luna, who was also sitting beside Ethan, and holding her lover¡¯s hand, blushed after hearing Catherine¡¯s words.


    Just like Lilian, she wanted to have a closer rtionship with the beautifuldy, whom Ethan had gotten his good looks from.


    After speaking her mind, she then nced at Luna¡¯s family respectfully because they would be her inws in the future.


    ¡°My son has already said everything he needed to say, but as his mother, I also hope that you will give him your blessings because he is not ying house with Luna,¡± Catherine stated. ¡°Our Family also wishes to have her as our daughter-inw.


    ¡°We might not have anynds or properties here in Eastshire, but I can assure you that our wealth in Midgard will not lose to anyone.¡±


    Joanne, who had been keeping quiet, suddenly spoke out, which made Ethan and Catherine almost facepalm at the same time.


    ¡°We have a castle in Midgard. Our territory is vast,¡± Joanne stated. ¡°And,st but not the least, my brother also has his own religi-mmmph!¡±


    Catherine immediately covered her daughter¡¯s lips before she could say more, which might make thingsplicated.


    ¡°A castle?¡± Rhea¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Then, are you Royalty?¡±


    ¡°We were once,¡± Catherine replied. ¡°But now we¡¯ve hid ourselves from the secr world, and just do what we can to survive.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t actually lying because the defenders of Midgard were truly doing what they could in order to protect their world and survive.


    But, what she said was enough to make the money-grubbing olddy smile from ear to ear.


    ¡°I see, now I understand.¡± Rhea nodded her head in satisfaction.


    It was not only her that came to an understanding.


    Once upon a time, Ethan had left them with treasures and gold, which made them wonder where the young man had gotten it.


    Now that they knew that he was ¡°royalty¡±, the wealth that Ethan had shown them could be exined.


    Luna¡¯s father, who was just like his money-grubbing mother, grinned before looking at his no-good-sons.


    ¡°Hey, our guests¡¯ cups are empty,¡± Bruce said. ¡°Go brew some more tea.¡±


    ¡°The cookies I was baking in the oven should be done by now,¡± Rhea also snapped at her grandsons. ¡°Go and serve them to our guests immediately. Your name is Catherine, right? Why don¡¯t you and I have a private talkter?¡±


    The olddy shamelessly connected her thumb, and index finger, forming the money sign, and winked at Ethan¡¯s mother.


    Luna¡¯s face, which was already red, became a shade redder due to her grandmother¡¯s and father¡¯s antics.


    However, Catherine also winked at Rhea because it was easier to deal with people like her, who understood the weight of gold more than anyone else.


    Gilbert looked at his old friend in disdain because even though she was already old, she was still as greedy as she was when she was still a teenager.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get back to business,¡± Luna¡¯s mother, Irene, looked at the handsome young man with a solemn gaze. ¡°You wish to take Luna to Southshire to participate in your wedding with Lily, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± Ethan replied in a heartbeat.


    ¡°Very well, I will allow it,¡± Irene stated. ¡°But, on one condition.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazended on Luna¡¯s mother, who was now the one calling the shots.


    ¡°Luna will be your second wife,¡± Irene dered.


    Luna¡¯s family nodded their heads at the same time because this was a good n to ensure that the youngdy would not be thest girl that Ethan married.


    Lilian, who heard this, couldn¡¯t help but pout before looking at her grandfather for help.


    Gilbert chose that time to avert his gaze, and pretend that he wasn¡¯t aware of his granddaughter¡¯s plea for help.


    Suddenly, the silence in the room was broken by Ethan¡¯s reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible,¡± Ethan replied, which made Luna, who was seated beside him, give his hand a light squeeze.


    The two of them had already talked about their future marriage many times in the academy, and had both agreed on one thing.


    ¡°When I marry Luna, I will be marrying all of my other lovers at the same time,¡± Ethan dered. ¡°No one will be left behind.¡±


    ¡°Will it be a grand wedding?¡± Rhea inquired.


    ¡°It will be the grandest wedding that the world has ever seen,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°A wedding that will be talked about for many years toe.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, those are some big words, my boy,¡± Philipmented. ¡°But, can you really do it?¡±


    ¡°He can,¡± Catherine replied before her son could even answer. ¡°I swear it upon my family name that we will make it happen.¡±


    ¡°And, what is your family name?¡± Gilbert asked.


    He knew that Ethan was an orphan, so no matter how much they investigated him, they couldn¡¯t get any leads on who his family might be.


    Now that the teenage boy¡¯s mother was there, it was the perfect time to know a bit more about the young man¡¯s background, which was shrouded in mystery.


    But, instead of answering, Catherine only shook her head.


    ¡°Now is not the time to say it,¡± Catherine replied. ¡°For saying it now will onlyplicate things.¡±


    ¡°Is your family that famous?¡± Gilbert inquired. ¡°Or infamous for that matter?¡±


    Catherine nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that there is no one in our generation who doesn''t know our family¡¯s name.¡±


    There was simply no way that she could tell them that their family name was Valentin.


    Because the moment she did, the Oswald Family might immediately break ties with her son, which was something that she and her husband didn¡¯t want to happen.

 Chapter 697 For ill Or For Good

    Chapter 697 For ill Or For Good


    ¡°Finally we can rest,¡± Ethan said with a sigh as he sat on top of his bed.


    Luna and Lilian sat beside him and gave him a hug.


    ¡°Well, if there is a constion, it seems that your mother hit it off with my grandmother.¡± Luna giggled.


    ¡°My grandfather on the other hand seemed to not like you, Ethan,¡± Lilian pouted. "I wish he did. You''re an amazing person."


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ethan used his left arm to pull Lilian closer to him and kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to get along with your parents when I meet them.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡± Lilian nodded before kissing Ethan¡¯s cheek.


    Soon, the three teenagers started kissing each other, but didn¡¯t dare to do anything more than that.


    Luna, and Lilian both understood that now was not the time to do intimate things with their lover, whom they hadn''t seen for more than two months.


    They were currently staying in a house filled with strong Wizards, so even if they used a silencing spell and a soundproofing spell there were many ways to bypass it.


    The fact that they allowed Luna and Lilian to sleep in the same room as Ethan was already pushing it, so they hoped that Ethan wouldn¡¯t do something that would break their trust.


    After the three finished kissing each other, theyid on the bed together.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that I need to tell the two of you,¡± Ethan said in a volume that only the two of them could hear. ¡°It is very important, so I want you to listen to it seriously.¡±


    Luna and Lilian nodded at the same time, and waited for Ethan to start talking.


    However, instead of telling them what he wanted to say, the young man only said that they should sleep first before they told them anything.


    The two youngdies were confused, but they just shrugged and snuggled close to him.


    Two minutester, Luna and Lilian found themselves at the living room of Ethan¡¯s Magic Tree House, which was their meeting ce when they talked about important matters.


    ¡°Can we now go inside the Tree House even though it isn¡¯t embedded in a tree?¡± Luna inquired as she looked at her surroundings.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°We still need a tree if we are going to use the Tree House. Right now, we are inside the Dream World, and I just made the environment look like the inside of the Tree House.¡±


    ¡°Dream World?¡± Lilian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Wait¡­ is that the reason why you said that we should sleep first?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Right. What I am about to tell the two of you is something that is for your ears only. I can¡¯t risk saying it in the real world because there might be people who are eavesdropping using magic.¡±


    The young man then told his lovers the real reason why he was abandoned.


    The more Luna, and Lilian heard about it, the more they thought that they were really dreaming, and everything they were hearing wasn¡¯t true.


    But, Ethan assured them that it was, which made their expressions turn grim.


    Both of them thought of a certaindy, who would definitely endanger their lover in more ways than one.


    ¡°I will protect you against Lyall¡± Lilian said as soon as Ethan finished talking. ¡°The only way she will get through me is over my dead body.¡±


    ¡°The full moon will appear a week from now,¡± Luna stated. ¡°Do you want me to trap her in a bottle and throw it into the sea?¡±


    ¡°That actually sounds like a good idea, Luna.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. But, if you have more ideas, feel free to tell me. We can work together to make it happen.¡±


    ¡°Then in that case, how about we¡­¡±


    The twodies brainstormed together, which made the young man wipe the imaginary beads of sweat off his forehead because every proposal they made was darker than the first.


    It went from trapping Lyall in a bottle and throwing her into the sea, to trapping Lily¡¯s sister and throwing her in an active volcano.


    Before things could turn for the worst, the young man decided to carry the twodies towards the bedroom, and make them forget about their attempts to eliminate the crazy wolf girl, who was after their lover. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Fortunately, Ethan¡¯s methods to make the two girls forget about Lyall worked and, soon, only their sighs of pleasure echoed within the walls of the dreamworld.


    The young man didn¡¯t want to let anyone hear his lovers¡¯ sensual pleas as he made love to them over and over again.


    Since it was the dreamworld, Lilian was able tost more than two rounds, which was usually her limit in the real world.


    Her legacy powers simply raised her sensitivity to the next level, which made making love to Ethan an incredibly pleasurable and exhausting experience.


    The three people missed each other greatly, so they allowed themselves to let loose, and seek each other¡¯s warmth until exhaustion caught up to them.


    Two hourster, they finally fell into a true sleep in both body and mind.


    Meanwhile, in a separate room, Chloe and Lilith were staring at each other.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it before, but Ive noticed it now,¡± Lilith said in surprise. ¡°Are you part of the Nine-Tailed Tribe?¡±


    ¡°Something like that,¡± Chloe replied. ¡°My ancestors are Druids, so they are able to transform into powerful beasts. One of them might be a Nine-Tailed Fox.¡±


    ¡°Does Ethan know about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lilith narrowed her eyes. ¡°Druids? Are you talking about the Firbolgs?¡±


    The Orpheus n was not only trained to be assassins, but they were also trained to be spies.


    Within their vast library, written records about the Firbolgs were avable, and all of them were required reading so they knew the history of Midgard, and the powerful beings that once ruled itsnds.


    The Firbolgs were one of them, and were said to have the ability to use the power of nature, as well as transform into beasts, which many believed to be part of their bloodline powers.


    Chloe nodded. ¡°I am one of their descendants.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Lilith looked at Ethan¡¯s cousin with great curiosity. ¡°The Nine-Tailed Tribe was known for being lustful because they could only give birth to one child at a time,¡± Lilith stated.


    ¡°Conceiving a child is hard for them because they are simply too powerful, especially those who have grown Nine Tails, because they are considered to be on par with Colossi. Some refer to them as walking Cmities. Tell me, how many tails do you have right now?¡±


    ¡°Three,¡± Chloe answered.


    ¡°Do you n to grow them all?¡± Lilith inquired.


    Chloe shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Frankly, I don¡¯t really care if I grow more tails or not. If it happens, it happens. If not, then I won¡¯t be bothered by it.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s cousin was really not interested in bing a walking Cmity.


    All she wanted was to perform her duties, so that one day, she would finally be free from it, and could finally embrace the person she loved, without worrying about the Progenitors nor about the future.


    But, since she was working to have that kind of future, she must continue to be vignt.


    The Stone of Destiny was in her hands. With its power, Kingdoms could rise and Kingdoms could fall.


    For the stone had the power to find the True Kings of the world, who would embark on a journey to change the world, for ill or for good.

 Chapter 698 I’ve Come As Promised

    Chapter 698 I¡¯ve Come As Promised


    The next day, Ethan returned to his grandparents¡¯ house with Luna.


    Her family agreed to let the youngdye with Ethan to Southshire, convinced by the young man¡¯s passionate speech about wanting to spend his lifetime with Luna.


    But there was one more surprise that awaited them, for it was not only Luna who came back with him.


    Lilian and her grandfather, Gilbert, were alsoing with them to Southshire, which made Ethan very happy.


    There was still a month before the start of the next school year, and they had more than enough time to prepare before returning to Brynhildr Academy.


    Of course, Agnes was more than happy to see her two future daughters-inw, whom she had seen in the past.


    Gilbert, who was visiting Ethan¡¯s home for the first time, couldn¡¯t help but arch his eyebrows after sensing many elite individuals guarding the farm from ces that were hard to see.


    This reminded him of what Ethan¡¯s sister, Joanne, had said back in the Oswald Residence.


    ¡°We have a castle in Midgard.¡±


    Those words were stuck in Gilbert¡¯s head, especially after sensing the strength of the Old Catkin who was part of Ethan¡¯s entourage.


    Old monsters like Enzo were very rare¡ªinstead of getting weak as they grew older, they only became more deadly.


    Gilbert could tell that if he and Enzo were to fight, there was a possibility that the one who would lose was him.


    As someone who had been on the battlefield, Gilbert could tell whose hands were covered with more blood between the two of them.


    ¡°We can depart tomorrow, Young Master,¡± Enzo said as he approached Ethan. ¡°The preparations to go to Southshire have already beenpleted.¡±


    ¡°Good work, Enzo,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°You¡¯re very dependable as usual.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the praise, Young Master.¡± Enzo bowed respectfully. ¡°The Mistress has prepared everything for our trip, including the gifts that she will give to Lily¡¯s Family as dowry.¡±


    Ethan smiled faintly. He already knew about this matter. In fact, he was quite happy that his mother was doing her best to form a good rtionship with Lily¡¯s family, who would soon be her inws.


    Agnes had also prepared her own gifts to give Lily¡¯s Family.


    As for Ethan, he had plenty of treasures that he obtained from the Magdar Kingdom, as well as the treasures given to him by Illumina.


    The Mermaid Princess did not only give him countless pearls of different colors and sizes but also the treasures from one of the sunken ships that hade to rest at the bottom of the sea.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that Ethan had enough wealth to make Agnes start dancing like a teenager andugh out loud until their neighbors started toin about it.


    Luna, Chloe, Lilian, Emma, and Lilith had gathered together to think of a gift that they would give Lily as a gift for her wedding with Ethan.


    All of them were envious because she would be Ethan¡¯s first wife. However, they were genuinely happy for them because they knew that their lover also wished to marry them as soon as possible.


    But thedies also understood that they were still too young for marriage.


    Only Lilith, who was already in her early twenties, was the exception.


    But after hearing the young man¡¯s deration that he would be marrying all of them at the same time in his next wedding, Ethan¡¯s lovers stopped worrying about anything rted to marriage.


    For now, they would celebrate Ethan¡¯s and Lily¡¯s marriage and make sure that the two of them would have a memorable wedding.


    Joanne, who had been told that Lily was her best friend¡¯s Magic Teacher and Master, couldn¡¯t wait to meet her.


    Princess Ramona had asked her to pass a message to Lily, which Ethan¡¯s sister nned to do without fail.


    The next day, just before sunrise, Ethan¡¯s entourage was already onboard two flying ships that were headed toward Southshire.


    It would take them three days to reach their destination because there were no teleportation gates that could lead them directly to where Seff and his family lived.


    Lily told him that they lived in a ce called Nortke Forest.


    It was a forest bordered by mountains on all sides that served as a natural barrier.


    At the center of it all was a giantke surrounded by four rivers which were responsible for nourishing thend and the Beastkins who lived in the lush forests.


    The home of the Beastkins was built on the base of the mountains, and Seff¡¯s home was built on the middle part of the mountain, which overlooked the forest and theke at the center of it.


    When they were nearing their destination, dozens of Giant Hawks started to encircle them.


    Beastkins could be seen on the back of the Hawks, and they eyed their visitors as if wanting to know their identities.


    Usually, the Beastkins would tell everyone who was passing over their territory to scram.


    However, they were expecting guests of the Beast King, so they decided to ask first before making their move.


    ¡°Halt!¡± a Bearkin, who was riding the biggest hawk, hovered beside Ethan¡¯s Flying Ship. ¡°What is your business in Nortke?¡±


    ¡°My name is Ethan Gremory, and I havee to visit Lord Seff,¡± Ethan replied.


    The Bearkin, as well as the other Beastkins, looked at Ethan from head to foot because they had already been told about him.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you,¡± the Bearkin narrowed his eyes. ¡°The Beast King has been expecting you. Follow me.¡±


    After confirming that the new arrivals were indeed the guests of their King, the Hawk Riders of Nortke allowed them to pass through and escorted them to the home of their King.


    Unlike the Human Kingdoms, the Beast King didn¡¯t live in a castle.


    He just lived in a veryrge house that was as big as two football fields.


    It was made from wood and was two stories high.


    However, no one, especially those who had high-ranking positions among the Humans, Elves, and Dwarves, would dare look down on the Beast King¡¯s residence.


    The reason?


    It was because he was the strongest King among the four Factions.


    Some even say that, in his Beast Form, he and Professor Rinehart were evenly matched¡ªeven if the Professor were using his Complete Resonance.


    The Hawks screeched, informing their King that their guests had arrived.


    As if waiting for that moment, Seff stepped out of the house and nced at the two flying ships that were still a mile away from his residence.


    A faint smile appeared on his face as he took a step forward and disappeared from where he stood.


    A few secondster, he reappeared hundreds of meters high up in the air.


    Taking another step, he once again disappeared.


    ¡°So you¡¯vee.¡±


    Ethan nced at the two-meter-tall man whose entire body was exuding a strength that matched his title as the Beast King. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯vee as promised.¡±


    Seff observed the young man from head to foot, and couldn¡¯t help but arch an eyebrow.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown stronger again,¡± Seffmented. ¡°This is good. Lily¡¯s brothers are itching to test whether you are worthy of their sister.¡±


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯tin about getting beaten up, I don¡¯t mind ying with them,¡± Ethan stated.


    Seff smiled faintly and patted the young man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve also grown confident since thest time we saw each other. I¡¯m looking forward to an interesting show.¡±


    Ethan nodded before introducing his mother, sister, and grandparents to Seff, who greeted them with respect and promised that they would have the best hospitality that the Beastkins could offer during their stay.

 Chapter 699 Surprise Welcome [Part 1]

    Chapter 699 Surprise Wee [Part 1]


    As soon as Ethan descended from the flying ship, he saw a bluring from the corner of his vision.


    He quickly reacted, stepping to the side to dodge it, and seeded in evading the figure.


    However, the Werewolf kicked the air in front of it and used it as a tform to propel itself toward the teenage boy again, since the surprise attack didn¡¯t work.


    This time, instead of dodging, Ethan punched forward with a fearless look on his face.


    Beastmen were stronger than humans, so those who were watching thought that Ethan had made a mistake.


    A Wizard wasn''t meant to use his fists to fight against his opponent because they relied on their magic to beat their opponents.


    However, Catherine, Wace, and Enzo only smirked because they knew that Ethan wouldn''t do something so foolish.


    A heartbeatter, two fists collided with each other, followed by a cry of pain.


    The Werewolf hurriedly took a few steps back in order to distance itself from Ethan, but before it could seed, it saw the young man it attacked earlier appear in front of it with his fists ready to strike.


    ¡°W-Wait!¡± the Werewolf cried out, but Ethan ignored its words and unleashed a quick jab on its jaw and a straight punch to its chest, which sent the Werewolf flying several meters in the air.


    Ethan watched as his opponent crashed on the ground and rolled a few times beforeing to aplete stop.


    Just as everyone thought that it was already over, six blurry figures charged at Ethan from three different directions.


    Ethan remained calm and waited for thest second before stomping his foot on the ground.


    His attackers, who were moving at incredible speeds, missed their targets. They looked around them, looking for where the teenage boy had gone.


    ¡°Above!¡±


    A Leopardkin shouted when he noticed a shadow covering his body from above.


    But when everyone looked up, they didn¡¯t see a single person.


    They saw six Ethans, whose feet were about to descend on their heads.


    This time, it was the Beastkins¡¯ turn to dodge, and they did it perfectly¡ªat least, that was what they thought.


    However, as they distanced themselves from Ethan, something fell above their heads, which made them frown.


    A Wolfkin grabbed the ying card that had fallen on its head and frowned.


    A secondter, the card on its hand glowed, giving it a bad premonition.


    A blinding light erupted at the scene as the cards imbued with Magna Lux Aeterna activated at the same time.


    The Beastkins were momentarily blinded, but they were expert warriors, so they simply enhanced their sense of hearing to detect where their enemy was at.


    Unfortunately for them, they weren¡¯t fighting just an ordinary warrior.


    They were fighting a Wizard.


    Shouts of pain and surprise reverberated in the surroundings as the Beastkins were electrocuted at the same time, caused by the ying cards that had surrounded them all.


    Ethan¡¯s clones were capable of carrying ying cards imbued with Rune Magic and activating them at the same time.


    He knew for a fact that the Beastkin was a very sturdy race, and taking them down wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    So he did what would make fighting them easier, and that was by paralyzing them using electricity.


    When the Beastkins were all in shock, Ethan smashed his fists and feet into their chests, sending them flying in every direction.


    Seff, Wace, and Enzo smiled faintly because Ethan¡¯s fighting style was smooth and didn¡¯t have any wasted movements.


    From the moment he dodged and blinded his opponents, he didn¡¯t waste any time and neutralized them right away.


    After that, he unleashed the finishing blow, which sent his opponents out of the way.


    Raising his hand, Ethan summoned his spear Light Bringer and deflected the attack that was aimed at his blindspot.


    Long pink hair fluttered in the breeze as a beautifuldy holding a rapier unleashed a flurry of blows at the teenage boy, who blocked, deflected, and dodged her attack with ease.


    But as if using that opportunity tounch another sneak attack, a red blur charged at Ethan from behind.


    Summoning his wand, and holding it with his left hand, Ethan cast a spell behind him.


    ¡°Protego!¡± Ethan chanted, creating a barrier behind him.


    The sound of flesh hitting something hard reached his ears, but he didn¡¯t have time to turn his head to look behind him due to how fast, deadly, and unforgiving Nicole¡¯s blows were.


    But what surprised Ethan¡¯s best friend was that the young man was holding his Silver Trident using only his right hand¡ªnormally, he wielded it with both hands when he fought.


    Even so, Ethan had no problem deflecting her blows as if the trident in his hand was only as light as a feather.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Seffmented as he watched Nicole and Lyall fight against Ethan using only their Martial Skills, while thetter used his Magic and Martial skills at the same time.


    Lily¡¯s mother, Leah, was watching this battle beside her daughter Lily, who was looking at the young man with an affectionate gaze.


    ¡°It seems that your Mate has improved a lot during the school break,¡± Leah said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Do you approve of him now, Mother?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Silly girl. I already approved of him when he defeated me in our duel back in Brynhildr Academy.¡± Leah smiled bitterly. ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t believe he managed to be this much stronger in just a few months. It seems that you lucked out when you chose him to be your lifelong partner.¡±


    Lily nodded. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that the young man who almost lost his life a year ago has be someone whom even father acknowledged.


    ¡°Back then, I was prepared to elope with him if needed. But now, I don¡¯t think that is necessary. Right, Mother?


    Leah sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. That is no longer necessary. I¡¯m just hoping that your father doesn¡¯t get carried away and join the figh¡ª¡±


    Before Lily¡¯s mother could even finish what she was going to say, Seth made his move and also attacked Ethan, who was already being besieged on two sides.


    Ethan, who already had his hands full in fending off Nicole¡¯s and Lyall¡¯s attacks, ignored Seff and tanked the punch that was aimed at the side of his body.


    The Beastkin punched normally, thinking that this would finally end the battle.


    But to his surprise, a hand emerged from Ethan¡¯s body and blocked his punch.


    An evil chuckle reverberated in the surroundings as Dainsleif joined the fray.


    The Beast King smiled fearlessly as he exchanged blows with Ethan''s Ancient Wendigo.


    His fists had started to itch as he watched his son-inw deal with the surprise wee he had prepared for his arrival.


    He thought that the warriors of his n would be able to subdue the young man easily if they worked together.


    But contrary to his expectations, Ethan handled them quite easily. He even had the capacity to hold back on Nicole and Lyall, who were fighting him in closebat.


    Seff knew that when Ethan fought, he would immediately summon his Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    However, the weapon he was wielding right now was Lightbringer, which was a spear meant to fight against specters and unholy enemies.


    This meant that Ethan still had enough leeway to fight against Nicole and Lyall. Knowing this, the Beast King wanted to exchange blows with him.


    For that to happen, he needed to defeat the Ancient Wendigo in front of him first.


    However, his opponent wasn¡¯t an easy monster to defeat, so Seff had no choice but to take his opponent a little more seriously than he originally intended.

 Chapter 700 Surprise Welcome [Part 2]

    Chapter 700 Surprise Wee [Part 2]


    ¡°Let¡¯s take this somewhere else,¡± Dainsleif spoke directly into Seff¡¯s head using telepathy. "We might wreck your ce if we''re not careful."


    The Ancient Wendigo rose up towards the sky, making a e over here¡± gesture with his finger, which made Seff sneer.


    Stepping onto air, the Beast King shot towards the sky like a cannonball in order to beat some sense to the monster, who thought that it could do whatever he wished.


    Once Seff was within his range, Dainsleif spread his arms wide and chanted.


    ¡°Gravity Domain.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the Ancient Wendigo and the Beast King disappeared from everyone¡¯s sights.


    Ethan, who was left to deal with Nicole and Lyall, smiled faintly because he noticed that the teamwork of the two was nearly wless.


    This could only be achieved if two people knew each other¡¯s fighting style, and habits, allowing them to synchronize their attacks topliment each other.


    Unfortunately, Ethan was no longer the same Ethan that they knew several months ago.


    He was not only stronger, but had gained new abilities, which allowed him to stand his ground against the two powerfuldies, whose attacks were increasing in speed and ferocity.


    While this was happening, Catherine took the opportunity to approach Lily and her mother, Leah.


    ¡°Good day to the two of you,¡± Catherine said. ¡°I am Ethan¡¯s mother, Catherine. My son has said many things about you, Lily, and I¡¯m very happy to have finally met you.¡±


    Lily, who had already been told by Ethan that he would being with his mother and sister, smiled at the beautifuldy, whom she was seeing for the first time.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very happy to meet you, mother,¡± Lily replied. ¡°I¡¯m d that you were able toe here to our Ancestral Lands.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is an honor to be here.¡± Catherine nodded. ¡°By the way, this is my daughter, Joanne. She has many things to say to you.¡±


    Lily shifted her gaze to the beautiful girl, who resembled her mother very much.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Lily.¡± Joanne made a curtsy like a proper nobledy. ¡°My name is Joanne Valentin, and I have been given the opportunity to be best friends with Ramona, who is your disciple back in the Magdar Kingdom.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When Lily heard Ramona¡¯s name, she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in shock.


    Since Joanne had met with her Disciple, it only meant one thing, and one thing only.


    ¡°You were sent back to the past?¡± Lily asked with a serious expression on her face. ¡°Did you enter a Nexus by ident?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Joanne shook her head. ¡°I was dragged to the River of Okeanos during my brother¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, and was sent back to the past with him.¡±


    ¡°Ethan returned to the Lands of stor with you?¡± Lily nced briefly at the young man, who was fighting against Nicole and Lyall at the same time before shifting her attention back to the girl in front of her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joanne answered. ¡°Ramona wished to pass you a message. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    Lily nodded. Although she was surprised by Joanne¡¯s revtion, she also wanted to hear the message of her Disciple, whom she had left in the past.


    ¡°Congrattions on your uing marriage, Master,¡± Joanne said, while trying to imitate her best friend¡¯s way of speaking. ¡°I hope that you and Ethan have a happy life together. Have lots of babies together, and may the two of you live long and fruitful lives.¡±


    Lily couldn¡¯t help but cover her lips, as her eyes started to tear up.


    Ramona was her first Disciple, and she had spent several months teaching her magic.


    She also knew that the girl was in love with Ethan, which she had confessed to him.


    Ethan gently and kindly rejected her confession because it was not meant to be.


    They may live in the same world, but they do not belong in the same era.


    Lily could still remember how Ramona clung to her that night, and cried due to heartbreak.


    She begged them to stay, and live with her in the Pce of the Magdar Kingdom. However, Lily told her that they needed to return to their own time because their loved ones were waiting for their return.


    Before their departure, Ramona went to see them onest time and thanked them for everything that they had taught and done for her.


    That was thest time that Lily saw the young Princess, and thought that there would not be a second time where their paths would cross again.


    ¡°How was she?¡± Lily asked after wiping the tears that threatened to fall from her eyes.


    ¡°Still a crybaby,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°But a stronger crybaby.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s sister almost teared up when she remembered her best friend, who had hugged her tightly the night before their departure.


    ¡°She also became the Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer, and even made a giant statue of me and her together,¡± Joanne added, which made Lily chuckle because she thought that Joanne was just joking with her.


    ¡°Did she now?¡± Lily asked back with a smile. ¡°Is she so in love with Ethan that she founded a religion around him?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°She did. Ramona had united the Lands of stor through her Order of the Tidebringer, and only stepped down after finding a sessor to be the next Saintess. After that, she went on a journey¡­ and was never heard from again.¡±


    Finally realizing that Joanne wasn¡¯t joking, Lily¡¯s expression became solemn, and asked her for more information about the missing Princess, who was her one and only Disciple in the world.


    While all of this was happening, a shock wave erupted around Ethan as Nicole and Lyall unleashed theirbination attack that forced the young man to get a little serious in fighting them.


    Since Nicole wasn¡¯t using magic, and Lyall still hadn¡¯t done a full transformation, Ethan was simply using his Lightbringer and Wand to block, deflect, and parry their attacks.


    This disy of expertise made the Beastkins, who were watching the battle from afar, nod their heads in satisfaction.


    When their King told them that her daughter¡¯s future mate wasing, those who were pursuing Lily decided to test whether or not he was deserving of her.


    They were the Beastkins that attacked Ethan earlier, and were sent flying by the young man, who wasn¡¯t even fighting them seriously.


    After a few more exchanges, Ethan distanced himself from the two and lowered his trident and wand, taking a normal stance.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough sparring, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Ethan asked the two beautifuldies, who were looking at him with faint smiles on their faces.


    ¡°That was just a warm up,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°The real thing starts now, okay?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can still beposed after we fight seriously,¡± Lyall smirked as her hands, and feet underwent a partial transformation.


    Ethan sighed as he looked at the two battle junkies who wouldn¡¯t be satisfied unless theynded a solid hit on his body.


    Seeing how determined they were, Ethan was very tempted to give the two of them a good spanking.


    However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t do that, especially since many people were watching their battle.


    At most, he would just have to show them that no matter what they did, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him, which would make them give up after understanding the difference in their fighting prowess.

 Chapter 701 Surprise Welcome [Part 3]

    Chapter 701 Surprise Wee [Part 3]


    Within Dainsleif¡¯s Gravity Domain the sound of thunderous blows reverberated in the surroundings.


    The Beast King and the Ancient Wendigo were trading blows like there was no tomorrow, and the two were sneering as if telling each other ¡°is that the best that you¡¯ve got?¡±


    After exchanging blows for the umpteenth time, the two distanced themselves from each other, and engaged in casual conversation.


    ¡°You summoned a Domain, and yet, you¡¯re not using it to boost your abilities,¡± Seff stated. ¡°Are you giving me a handicap?¡±


    ¡°A handicap?¡± Dainsleif chuckled. ¡°Of course not. I just summoned the Domain because I don¡¯t want others seeing what I am capable of doing. Besides, it is easier to maintain it if I don¡¯t use its abilities.¡±


    ¡°Hoh? Are you my son-inw¡¯s Trump Card or something like that?¡±


    ¡°Correction. I am just ONE of your son-inw¡¯s Trump Cards.¡±


    Seff smirked. ¡°Good. That will keep him alive long enough for Lily to give birth to his child.¡±


    Dainsleif chuckled because Seff had no idea what kind of existence his Master was. However, since it was not his ce to say, he decided to just test his strength against one of the most powerful existences in Southshire.


    But, just as he was about to attack the Beast King, Seff raised his hand stopping the Wendigo from advancing forward.


    ¡°Hey, Wendigo, I have a question,¡± Seff stated. ¡°You absorbed those Fomorians, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Dainsleif replied. "They were quite tasty by the way."


    ¡°Then, you are now very powerful, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. But, I have no one to test this power on. How about you do the honors for me, hmm?¡±


    Seffughed before transforming into his Beast King form. He found the Ancient Wendigo''s words quite amusing. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A Golden Werewolf that was three-meters tall roared, making the Domain tremble as his power exploded outwards.


    Dainsleif wasn¡¯t fazed by Seff¡¯s disy of power.


    Instead, it only made the glow of its malevolent eyes brighter as it also raised its power to the next level.


    ck shadowy wisps swirled around the Ancient Wendigo, directly colliding with the Beast King¡¯s golden radiance.


    It was like a battle between light and darkness.


    Seff only transformed because no one would be able to see him fight to the fullest while they were inside Dainsleif¡¯s Domain.


    After staring at each other for nearly half a minute, bothbatants disappeared from where they stood and shed repeatedly, creating shock waves whenever their blowsnded against each other.


    ¡°Is that all you got, Wendigo? I can do this all day!¡±


    ¡°Are you really the Beast King? Why do your blows feel like the scratch of a kitten?¡±


    Not only did the two trade blows, they also traded words, taunting each other as they increased their speed and the force of their attacks.


    Right now, the two were fighting using around fifty-percent of their totalbat power, which would have been enough to destroy a good portion of Nortke Forest.


    If anyone could see their battle now, the Beastkins would realize that the retainer of the Beast King¡¯s son-inw was a very powerful and dangerous creature.


    After ten minutes of non-stop fighting, Seff distanced himself from the Ancient Wendigo and looked at his fists, which were oozing with white smoke.


    ¡°Now, this is interesting,¡± Seff said with a smile. ¡°When did a monster like you gain the power of Faith?¡±


    ¡°This power belongs to my Master,¡± Dainsleif replied. ¡°Since I am his direct retainer, I am also benefiting from his power.¡±


    ¡°Ethan is blessed by the power of Faith?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Aren¡¯t you and your family lucky? Your inw is being worshiped as a Deity.¡±


    ¡°As expected of my daughter, she has good eyes for men, just like her mother.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong about that.¡±


    After that short break, the two once again shed.


    This time, they had gotten more serious, unleashing a strength that would have one-sidedly beaten the crap out of the Fomorians, who had arrived in the Shire Continent in search for the Stone of Destiny.


    Small cracks were starting to appear in the sky and in the ground of the Gravity Domain, as Seff and Dainsleif continued to trade blows with each other.


    Even in the heat of battle, both of them understood that they shouldn¡¯t elevate their powers past eighty percent, or they would enter the point of no return.


    Their blows were already strong enough to shatter the bones of their opponents if they managed tond a solid hit on their bodies.


    Raising that strength further would lead to fatal injuries, which was something that the two wished to avoid.


    As the cracks in the sky continued to expand, the two fought to their heart¡¯s content until they could no longer do it.


    Perhaps, reaching its limit, the sky of the Domain shattered, forcing the twobatants to distance themselves from each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad, Wendigo.¡±


    ¡°I now understand why you are the Beast King.¡±


    The two once again sneered at each other before Seff undid his transformation.


    The swirling ck mist around Dainsleif also disappeared, reverting him to his usual state.


    The Ancient Wendigo then waved his hand, and the Domain becamepletely undone, making both of them appear in the real world once again.


    But, just as they were about to look at the ground to see the oue of Ethan¡¯s, Nicole¡¯s, and Lily¡¯s battle, a loud explosion reached their ears.


    Dozens of trees were uprooted from the ground, and rose towards the sky as Lyall transformed fully, unleashing a deadly blow at point-nk-range.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ethan didn¡¯t block her attack with his Silver Trident, or erected a barrier using his magic.


    His fist met Lyall¡¯s fist, which created a powerful destructive force, blowing away the trees around them, and creating a crater on the ground.


    Lyall paused momentarily because she didn¡¯t expect that the young man would use his bare fists to fight her, making her body subconsciously shudder.


    ¡®Aigo~ what have you done, Ethan my boy?¡¯ Sebastian facepalmed from inside the teenage boy¡¯s Sea of Consciousness. ¡°Are you trying to make that crazydy fall for you even more?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half was also shaking his head because he didn¡¯t expect that Ethan would want to test his physical strength against Lyall, who had now taken on her full transformation.


    Seff, Lyall¡¯s brothers and sisters, as well as the Beastkins, couldn¡¯t help but do a double take because a mere human used brute force to receive the blow of one of the strongest Beastkins within the Beast King¡¯s family.


    But, what surprised them more was that Ethan didn¡¯t break his hand or arm in the process.


    Ethan didn¡¯t waste the opportunity, while Lyall was still in a daze.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to unleash two quick jabs, on the Werewolf¡¯s jaw to rattle her brain, and make her copse to the ground, returning to her human form.


    ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡± Ethan asked as she turned around to look at Nicole, who had already lowered her weapon.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°You are going to be my bed warmer tonight.¡±


    The young man almost choked after hearing his best friend¡¯s words, which she purposely said to create a misunderstanding in front of everyone.


    Lily shook her head helplessly as she walked towards Ethan.


    The young man didn¡¯t hesitate to walk towards his lover as well, and give the youngdy a hug.


    After being hugged for half a minute, Lily stood on tiptoe to give Ethan a kiss on the cheek, which thetter returned in kind.


    Soon, cheers, whistles, and apuse spread in the surroundings, as the surprise wee of the Beastkins finally came to an end.

 Chapter 702 The Promise Ceremony

    Chapter 702 The Promise Ceremony


    Inside the Beast King¡¯s Residence, Ethan and Lily sat together with the youngdy sitting on Ethan¡¯sp with her head resting on his shoulder.


    The battle ended an hour ago, and everyone was being served refreshments before they started to talk about something very important.


    Lily¡¯s mother, Leah, looked at her husband with a solemn expression. However, Seff held her hand, and gave it a light squeeze.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Seff said before shifting his gaze to his soon to be son-inw.


    Gilbert had the same expression as Leah, especially after he heard Joanne¡¯s introduction to her inws.


    ¡°My name is Joanne Valentin.¡±


    The family name, Valentin, was something that not many people dared to use because it was a name that had caused people many hardships in the past.


    Even those who were born with that family name chose to change it, so that they wouldn¡¯t be implicated by the notoriety that it carried.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling anxious that your sister divulged your origin to us?¡± Seff asked with a smile. ¡°What if we call off the marriage?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°Thest time I checked, my family name was Gremory.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. Nice try, boy,¡± Seff replied. ¡°To think that my daughter¡¯s chosen mate is also the grandson of that person. The world is indeed full of surprises.¡±


    Catherine sipped her tea calmly as she listened to the exchange between Ethan and Seff.


    At first, she told Ethan that it might not be a good idea to let his inws know about his true origin.


    She was afraid that they would call off the wedding if they knew that her son was rted to the person who once made the entire world tremble, just by having someone speak his name.


    However, Ethan wasn¡¯t too bothered by it.


    He said that the Beastkins liked to carry grudges, and not telling them the truth was akin to betrayal.


    Even if they agreed to let Lily marry him, they would not forget the betrayal, and would carry it for generations toe.


    Ethan also believed that Seff wasn¡¯t someone who would be intimidated by his background.


    He was a person who sought the strong and powerful.


    A person like him would only recognize the strong, and Ethan¡¯s Grandfather was the embodiment of the word strong.


    Seff then nced at Gilbert, and smirked.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s set aside the matter of your biological family for now,¡± Seff stated. ¡°When you marry Lily, what surname will she be using?¡±


    ¡°Gremory,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°She will be Lily Gremory.¡±


    Agnes and Benjamin nced at each other and smiled.


    The two old people held each other¡¯s hand, and gave the child they raised a thumbs up in their hearts.


    By allowing his wives to carry the Gremory name, it meant that their family name would prosper for years toe.


    Catherine didn¡¯t look bothered by Ethan¡¯s answer. In fact, she believed that this was a good choice.


    She didn¡¯t want Ethan to be persecuted because of a family that he had only reunited with recently.


    She and her husband, Lleu, weren¡¯t so petty as to find fault in Ethan¡¯s decision.


    As long as their bloodline would continue, they were more than happy to let him use the Gremory name. Especially if it meant that he would remain safe from harm.


    Gilbert, on the other hand, sighed in relief because by having Ethan choose this route then Lilian wouldn¡¯t have to suffer.


    On their way to Southshire, he had weighed the pros and cons of supporting his granddaughter bing Ethan¡¯s lover.


    Of course, if the old man knew that his granddaughter and Ethan had already done the deed, he would definitely tell the teenage boy to take responsibility or else¡­


    But, since he didn¡¯t know, he was still on the fence whether to support Lilian and Ethan¡¯s rtionship or not, especially after learning Ethan¡¯s true origin. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, the temptation of the Legacy Resonance was too hard to ignore.


    With it, Eastshire could remain safe from harm as long as Ethan and Lilian would continue to grow more powerful as they grew older.


    Also, the Valentin Family had hidden themselves from the secr world, and no longer meddled with its affairs.


    Gilbert believed that as long as those who knew didn¡¯t say anything, the secret would remain a secret within their circle.


    ¡®I feel like I¡¯ve suddenly be an aplice to a crime I didn¡¯t do,¡¯ Gilbert thought before ncing at his granddaughter, who was looking at Lily with an envious gaze.


    A nce was more than enough to tell him that Lilian really loved Ethan, and he was afraid that if their family got in her way, she would break all ties with them and elope with the young man.


    She had already done something simr to that when she transferred to Brynhildr Academy without permission.


    Since it already happened once, it was bound to happen again should they not support her rtionship with the man she loved.


    ¡°We have already prepared the necessary arrangements for the wedding,¡± Seff stated. ¡°But, as is our custom, you are required to look for the gem that will be used for the ring.¡±


    The Beast King then nced at Ethan¡¯s other lovers and smirked.


    ¡°Take note that we can make more than one ring as long as the gem you find provides sufficient material,¡± Seff added. ¡°We Beastkins also have the Promise Ceremony, which is simr to having an engagement ceremony in the Human Kingdoms.


    ¡°If you aremitted to marrying thesedies, then I¡¯ll allow you to perform it on the same day as Lily¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Although it is not the same as getting married, it is equivalent to making a promise to the Earth Goddess, that you also n to fulfill your oath on bing their future mate. Are you and your lovers fine with this arrangement?¡±


    Ethan nced at Luna, Chloe, Emma, Lilith, and Lilian before nodding his head.


    Hepletely ignored Lyall, who was pointing at herself, while trying to get Ethan¡¯s attention.


    After hearing the young man¡¯s reply, thedies suddenly felt excited about the Promise Ceremony.


    Although they weren¡¯t saying anything out loud, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they were envious of Lily¡¯s marriage with Ethan.


    The Promise Ceremony was the closest thing they could have, so they were more than happy to participate in this event.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Lyall whispered in Nicole¡¯s ears. ¡°Ethan will definitely give me a Ring of Promise.¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but giggle because she saw how Ethan had ignored Lyall, who tried to catch his attention earlier.


    Still, she was quite happy to see that the young man was able to ease the worries of his other lovers, and sincerely wished that all of them would find happiness in their decision to tie their destiny with the young man, who had the power to warm up her frozen heart.

 Chapter 703 A Monster That Is As Strong As The Dragon King

    Chapter 703 A Monster That Is As Strong As The Dragon King


    ¡°The Crystal Tribe lives in that canyon,¡± Seff said with his arms crossed over his chest. ¡°They are the allies of the Beastkin.


    ¡°Because of this arrangement, whenever one of our people is about to get married, they visit the Crystal Canyon to look for a gem that will then be used to make the ring for their Mate.


    ¡°So, go. The sooner you manage to get your crystal, the sooner we can start this wedding. Don¡¯t make my daughter wait for weeks, okay?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll find the best gems that I can find.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we all say.¡± Seff smirked. ¡°But, there is no such thing as the best gem. The gem that you need is the gem that resonates most with your feelings. When you feel that sensation, you know that you have found the gem for you.¡±


    After being given a few more tips on where to find good crystal deposits, Ethan flew towards the canyon.


    The Crystal People who lived there looked like regr Humans.


    The only difference was that they had gems embedded in their foreheads, their hands, and their chests.


    Ethan greeted them politely, and told them their reason for his visit.


    ¡°We already knew that you wereing, so feel free to explore our Crystal Caves,¡± the Vige Head of the Crystal People said. ¡°Just one piece of advice. Beware the Crystal Beast. It is one of the Monsters that preys upon our people, and they can be found at the deepest part of the Crystal Cavern.¡±


    ¡°Can I kill them if they attack me?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Please do,¡± the Vige Head replied. ¡°They are birthed from the excess energy of the Crystals underground, so even if you kill them all, it will be only a matter of time before new Crystal Monsters are born again.¡±


    Ethan nodded in understanding and thanked the Vige Chief.


    He nned to find the best crystal that he could find, so all of his lovers would have the same crystal in their rings.


    Ten minutes after Ethan entered the cave, he immediately found his first crystal deposits.


    After taking a good look at the green crystals, he didn¡¯t sense anything special about them, so he headed deeper in the caverns.


    As he went deeper, he suddenly felt the faint Crystal Energy that the Crystal People were talking about.


    It was simr to Magical Power, but it was crude and untamed.


    ¡®I have a feeling that I can use this excess energy to empower my cards with Rune Magic,¡¯ Ethan thought.


    However, he didn¡¯t do such a thing because he didn¡¯t know what the consequences of draining the crystals of their energy might be. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The young man observed the crystal clusters that he saw along his journey, and deemed that there was no special attraction that he felt upon seeing them.


    Seff told him that when he found the crystal that he was looking for, he would know it instantly because his body would have a strong reaction to it.


    Using that as his guide, Ethan continued to head deeper and deeper until the energy in his surroundings became too thick to ignore.


    It was as if he was wading through a muddy swamp, and his movements were being restricted by the thick energying from the crystals.


    Suddenly, he saw something move at the corner of his eye, which made him instinctively summon his Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    As the power surged inside his body, Ethan came face to face with a Crystal Dragon, whose jaws were already wide, ready to unleash a Crystal Breath that would turn him into a block of crystal.


    But, before the Crystal Dragon could even unleash its deadly attack, Ethan had already closed the distance between them and swung his trident upwards.


    The trident hit the bottom of the Dragon¡¯s chin, and sent its head crashing into the ceiling of the cavern.


    The sound of countless crystals breaking spread in the surroundings as the Crystal Dragon copsed on the ground.


    Although it was seriously injured, the Dragon didn¡¯t n to give up and roared at Ethan angrily.


    ¡°Dainslef, can you eat this?¡± Ethan asked as he summoned the Ancient Wendigo.


    ¡°I can try,¡± Dainsleif replied before reappearing beside the enraged Crystal Dragon.


    The Ancient Wendigo smashed his fist at the side of the Crystal Dragon¡¯s face, making it cry out in pain as its body mmed on the wall of the cavern.


    After his battle with Seff, Dainsleif gained a better understanding of his Martial Ability, so he decided to test it on the Crystal Dragon, which was known for its extraordinary defenses.


    Unfortunately, its extraordinary defenses weren¡¯t a match for Ethan, who was already strong to begin with.


    However, after touching the Sea God¡¯s Trident, his strength once again rose, making even the hardest of the Crystal Dragon¡¯s scales not a match for his superhuman strength.


    Dainsleif, who was also able to use the power of Faith through his Master, didn¡¯t have a problem in pummeling the Crystal Dragon with a barrage of punches.


    Only the sound of its pain-filled roar echoed inside the cavern, making all the other Crystal Monsters run away because of the threat that Ethan and the Ancient Wendigo posed to them.


    When the Crystal Dragon uttered its dying roar, Dainsleif turned into a ck mist and covered its entire body, consuming itpletely.


    Ethan sat cross-legged on the ground as he waited for his servant to finish its absorption.


    Twenty minutester, Dainsleif had finally finished absorbing the Dragon.


    ¡°Master, take a look at this,¡± Dainsleif said as he held a blue, tear-drop crystal which was as big as a basketball.


    It was the Crystal Dragon¡¯s Core.


    Dainsleif knew that his Master was looking for special crystals, so he didn¡¯t absorb the Core and presented it to the young man first.


    If Ethan didn¡¯t need it, he would consume it right away.


    The young man took the crystal from the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s hands and gave it a closer look.


    As he stared at its crystal-clear surface, he suddenly felt as if he was being pulled towards it.


    When Ethan regained his senses, he found himself staring at what seemed to be a world made up of crystal.


    But, to his surprise, he wasn¡¯t alone.


    There, he saw a familiar Demon, who was looking at him with a mischievous smile on his face.


    ¡°Ashmedai, why are you here?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°I was just bored, so I decided to talk to you for a bit,¡± Ashmedai replied. ¡°Do you have time right now?¡±


    Ethan wanted to say that he was busy, but he was sure that even if he did that, Ashemdai would still do what he wanted.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ethan asked. For some reason, he wasn¡¯t liking the smile on the Demon¡¯s face because it was making him feel that the Progenitor was up to no good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Ethan,¡± Ashmedai wagged his finger left and right with his devilish smile stered on his face. ¡°I came here to tell you where the crystal you are looking for is located.


    ¡°This is the least that I can do for you as your Patron, so will you listen to my advice?¡±


    Ethan nodded because he just wanted his talk with Ashmedai to end as soon as possible.


    ¡°At the deepest part of this Caverny a sleeping Monster that has been sleeping for over a thousand years,¡± Ashmedai stated. ¡°It is a beast that the current you cannot defeat. However, the crystal that you are looking for is located on its forehead.


    ¡°You can try to get it, but if, for some reason, the Monster wakes up, make sure to run as fast as you can. Strong as you may be, there are still some creatures in this world that you shouldn¡¯t face no matter what.¡±


    ¡°What kind of monster is it?¡± Ethan asked, finally feeling curious about this monster that the Progenitor was telling him.


    ¡°The pet of the Crystal Colossi, Zogerass,¡± Ashmedai answered. ¡°A monster that is as strong as the Dragon King, and as hard as ancient crystals. If you are going to approach it, do approach it with great care.


    ¡°And no matter what happens, don¡¯t fight it if you identally wake it up. All you need to do is run. It is a gentle beast by nature, but when enraged, it is akin to a cmity. You don¡¯t want people dying because of your desire to find the best crystal for your lovers, right?¡±


    Ashmedai was paying close attention to Ethan, so the moment he entered the cave, he immediately understood that he must warn the boy of the danger that lurked within it before it was toote.

 Chapter 704 Violence Is Not Always The Answer

    Chapter 704 Violence Is Not Always The Answer


    After promising Ashmedai that he would be careful, Ethan headed deeper into the underground caverns in search of the ideal crystal that would adorn the rings he would give his lovers.


    He only hoped that he wouldn¡¯te across the location where the pet of the Crystal Colossi was sleeping.


    Although the Demonic Progenitor was a fickle Patron, he could tell that he was genuinely concerned about his pet''s safety.


    ¡®Stop here, Ethan,¡¯ Sebastian said, making the young man stop moving.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong, Sebastian?¡¯ Ethan asked.


    ¡®I can sense a powerful presence a thousand meters away from us,¡¯ Sebastian answered. ¡®That must be the monster your Progenitor was talking about.¡¯


    Ethan extended his senses, but unlike Sebastian, he didn¡¯t manage to sense anything out of ce in the distance.


    However, even if he didn¡¯t sense anything, he trusted Sebastian and his Other Half very much.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be careful,¡¯ Ethan said as he slowly advanced forward.


    Ashmedai said that the monster was a gentle beast by nature, so as long as he didn¡¯t make any move to harm it, he would be safe.


    After nearly five minutes of walking, Ethan finally sensed it.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he was sensing the monster or the Crystal that he was looking for, or both.


    But it made him feel that what he was looking fory beyond the darkness in the distance.


    After Ethan gained the blessings of Ashmedai, he gained a few extra abilities¡ªone of which was Dark Vision, allowing him to see in the dark.


    He kept his eyes open, looking for the monster, but he couldn¡¯t seem to find it.


    Because of this, he just followed the sensation he was feeling until he arrived at what seemed to be a small altar in the darkness.


    There, he saw a small creature that was only as big as his hand.


    It had blue fur, and it was sleeping with its white underbelly exposed, strongly tempting Ethan to give it a nice rub.


    But a nce was enough for him to identify this creature, and it was none other than a flying squirrel.


    It was very cute, so he could somehow understand why anyone would want to have it as a pet.


    ¡®Hey, Sebastian¡­¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t be deceived, Ethan. This little one is the one giving off that strong presence. Be careful.¡¯


    Ethan nodded and looked at the surroundings.


    He could also feel that the crystals that he was looking for were very close, so he nced around to find their location.


    ¡®Over there,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half said, urging Ethan to look at the rightmost corner of the small cavern, where the flying squirrel was sleeping.


    There, a pile of small glowing orbs that looked like blue-colored marbles could be seen.


    The young man picked up one of them and knew then and there that it was the crystal that he was looking for.


    Although there was a small pile of them, he only intended to bring a few with him to be used for his wedding rings.


    Ethan carefully took a dozen of these small blue-colored marbles because he didn¡¯t know how many crystals the jewel smiths would need.


    There were still dozens more of the crystal left, but he didn¡¯t dare to take more than what he currently possessed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After storing them inside his storage ring, he decided to leave the ce peacefully.


    However, when he turned around, he saw a pair of small blue eyes looking at him from the small altar earlier.


    Ethan¡¯s body stiffened. Although he felt no hostility from the little guy, he didn¡¯t dare act rashly. Any move of his might unintentionally provoke the pet of the Crystal Colossi.


    The young man and the flying squirrel stared at each other for an entire minute before the cute creature stood on its hind legs and spread its arms wide.


    It was as if it was nning to lunge at Ethan, forcing the young man to decide if he should run away or continue standing still.


    Suddenly, in an unexpected move, the flying squirrel bowed down on all fours and pleaded.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t eat me!¡± the Flying Squirrel, who sounded like a little boy, begged for its life. ¡°I don¡¯t taste good! The Crystal Dragon who tried to eat me died because of food poisoning! It¡¯s the truth!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ethan, who had made up his mind to run away, couldn¡¯t help but pause due to the sudden turn of events.


    A minuteter, Ethan finally regained hisposure, but he still didn¡¯t let his guard down.


    The thought of the beast just trying to act submissive and weak might be one of its strategies to lower the guard of its opponent before going for the kill.


    But since he wanted to believe thatmunication was possible between them, he decided to give it a try.


    ¡°My name is Ethan,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no ns on eating you. Do you have a name?¡±


    The ears of the flying squirrel twitched after hearing Ethan¡¯s reply.


    It then raised its head and introduced itself as Colt.


    After the two exchanged introductions, Ethan bid it goodbye so that he could return to the surface.


    However, Colt jumped up and flew towards the young man¡¯s shoulder, apparently intending to hitch a free ride.


    ¡°The path is littered with Crystal Monsters, and they are all very scary,¡± Colt said as it sat on Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I wanted to leave many times, but whenever I tried, I¡¯d always chance upon them, so I had no choice but to turn back.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you fight them?¡± Ethan inquired. ¡°I have the impression that you¡¯re very strong.¡±


    ¡°Violence is not always the answer,¡± Colt stated. ¡°My Master, Zogerass, is a gentle soul. However, when pushed to a corner, she willsh out and attack whoever was bullying her.¡±


    The Flying Squirrel then paused for a while before continuing his exnation.


    ¡°You say that I¡¯m strong, and maybe I am,¡± Colt said. ¡°However, I cannot bring out this power unless my life is on the line. In that sense, Zogerass and I are the same¡ªunless we are left with no choice but to fight, we will still try to defuse the threat through peaceful means.¡±


    The more Colt talked, the more Ethan realized that the cute squirrel might have caused the deaths of countless Monsters because it looked harmless.


    Usually, Monsters liked to hunt easy prey, and the Flying Squirrel fit that bill perfectly.


    Unfortunately for them, when pushes to shove, Colt would unleash his power and turn the tables on those who nned to eat him.


    But in his current state, Colt really looked like a harmless flying squirrel whom even kids would like to cuddle and y with.


    His fur was so fluffy and soft to the touch.


    His voice was also very adorable and sounded pleasant to the ears.


    Ethan and Colt continued to talk happily as they made their way back to the surface.


    There were some Crystal Monsters that attacked them along the way.


    But Ethan made short work of them, making Colt feel relieved that he had hitched a ride to get out of the cavern with the teenage boy.


    The Flying Squirrel was a great storyteller and told Ethan about his adventures with his Master.


    When the young man asked where Colt¡¯s Master was, the Flying Squirrel lowered its head and looked very sad.


    Seeing that he might have asked the wrong question, Ethan apologized and told Colt that he didn¡¯t need to answer the question.


    Colt nodded, but the happy mood it had earlier was dampened.


    Because of this, the two traveled silently back to the surface, where everyone was waiting for his return.

 Chapter 705 How Many Rings Should We Make?

    Chapter 705 How Many Rings Should We Make?


    Joanne, who was having a private talk with Lily, raised her head when she sensed that her brother was about toe out of the cavern.


    Lily, who had also sensed Ethan¡¯s presence, nced at the entrance of the cave and smiled when the young man finally walked out of it.


    Joanne ran towards her brother, hoping that he had brought out some souvenirs for her.


    And the moment her eyesnded on the cute flying squirrel seated on her brother¡¯s shoulder, she immediately asked if she could pet it.


    ¡°Let me introduce the two of you first,¡± Ethan said with a smile. ¡°Colt, this is my sister, Joanne. Joanne, this is Colt.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Colt,¡± Joanne looked at the cute squirrel with sparkling eyes. ¡°Can I pet you?¡±


    ¡°Only if you are gentle,¡± Colt replied.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Joanne nodded and happily reached out her hand and stood on tiptoe so that Colt would be able to crawl onto her palm.


    Colt also sensed that the little girl didn¡¯t mean him any harm, so he crawled onto Joanne¡¯s soft hand and stood on it.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute and fluffy!¡± Joanne eximed as she started to pet Colt¡¯s head and back.


    She even yfully rubbed the flying squirrel¡¯s white belly, making Colt squirm because it felt very ticklish for him.


    Seeing that his sister was happy to meet a new friend, Ethan decided to leave Colt in her care and walked toward Lily, who was waiting for him to emerge from the cave with Joanne.


    ¡°Can I see it?¡± Lily asked. ¡°I want to know what kind of crystal you picked inside the crystal cavern.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan replied and showed Lily the blue crystal marbles he had ced in a small pouch.


    The youngdy picked one of them and gave it a closer look.


    ¡°Weird,¡± Lilymented. ¡°For some reason, I feel as if this crystal is giving off your presence. Touching it is like¡­ touching you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ethan, who didn¡¯t expect Lily would have that kind of reaction, picked up one of the blue crystal marbles and took a closer look at it.


    He let it roll on the palm of his hand, but the only thing he could feel was his strong connection to it.


    ¡°That crystal is called Lovers Wish,¡± Colt said, while his head was being petted by Joanne. ¡°It takes on the qualities of the first person who touched it, so it¡¯s normal for you to feel Ethan¡¯s presence in them.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re made from the tears of my Master, the Crystal Colossi, Zogerass. They have many amazing properties and abilities, including allowing you to talk to each other even though you are miles apart from each other.


    ¡°Also, each crystal resonates with each other, so no matter where you are, you will be able to trace those who possess the same crystal that you do. It also has a calming effect, which helps against anxiety, nervousness, and excessive fear.


    ¡°It also promotes good dreams and good rest. Last but not the least, it¡¯s a very amazing crystal because it came from my Master, you know?¡±


    Colt puffed up his chest and gave it a light pat.


    Joanne giggled before lightly rubbing the Flying Squirrel¡¯s belly, making Colt giggle as well.


    Soon, the giggles of the two kids spread in the surroundings, making Ethan and Lily smile at each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s deliver these gems to the Crystal People,¡± Ethan said. ¡°They already know what to do with them.¡±


    Lily nodded and walked hand in hand with Ethan.


    Joanne set Colt on her shoulder and then ran after them so she could also hold her brother¡¯s hand.


    She then used her free hand to pet Colt¡¯s head, who seemed to have hit it off with Ethan¡¯s sister.


    When they arrived at the house of the Vige Chief of the Crystal People, they were quite surprised to see the quality, as well as the radiance, of the crystals Ethan handed to them.


    ¡°This will make fine gems for your rings,¡± the Vige Head dered. ¡°By the way, Seff asked us to create rings, but how many should we make?¡±


    ¡°Six rings,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Are you sure you only need six rings?¡± the Vige Head smiled faintly.


    Suddenly, Ethan remembered a certain mermaid princess who held grudges.


    ¡°¡­ Seven.¡±


    ¡°Only seven?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Vige Head chuckled before nodding his head.


    ¡°Very well, seven rings,¡± the Vige Head stated. ¡°But we¡¯ll keep the remaining crystals, just in case you will need more rings in the future.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t know how to feel about the Vige Head¡¯s words implying that the young man might have more wives in the future. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lily, on the other hand, only shook her head helplessly because he had a feeling that the Vige Head might be right.


    However, her lover had told her about the matter with the Progenitors, so she nned to protect Ethan from girls who might trigger the worst-case scenario to happen.


    The funny thing was that the one that was on top of the list was none other than her sister, Lyall.


    She had to ensure that Lyall wouldn¡¯t be able to make her move on Ethan because if she did, her lover would be facing some troublesome foes.


    Foes that not even her family might be able to handle due to the disparity in numbers and strength.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my sisterter and exin it to her properly,¡± Lily said. ¡°I¡¯m sure that she will listen¡­ probably.¡±


    Ethan lightly scratched his head because he could only hope that Lily would be able to convince her sister to leave him alone.


    ¡°Also, make sure to spend some time with Nicoleter,¡± Lily stated. ¡°Her body feels so cold, like a block of ice. She acts as if it¡¯s not affecting her, but as someone who uses Ice Magic, I can tell that she¡¯s just acting tough but hurting inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re able to fix her condition, right? Make sure to see her after we return to the residence.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s expression became solemn after hearing Lily¡¯s words.


    This wouldn¡¯t be his first time helping Nicole with her condition, so he was already familiar with how low the temperature her body could reach.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see herter,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Good.¡± Lily nodded. ¡°Back then, I thought that she was just joking when she said that you were her bed warmer. It seems that you really need to warm her up so that she can sleep properly tonight.¡±


    Lily¡¯s tone was yful, but for some reason, it held a tinge of sadness.


    She wasn¡¯t sad because Ethan would be spending time with his best friend.


    She was sad because the one whom she considered a close friend and rival was suffering from a disease that was slowly but surely eating her life away.

 Chapter 706 A Token Of Love

    Chapter 706 A Token Of Love


    Two days had passed since Ethan returned with the crystals that would be used to craft the rings for his lovers.


    Everyone was in a festive mood, and Seff made sure that the preparations for his daughter¡¯s wedding were perfect.


    In the past, there were Beastkins who were dissatisfied with Ethan¡¯s marriage with the Beast King¡¯s daughter, but now, there were none.


    Ethan¡¯s performance during the surprise battle when he arrived showed everyone that Seff¡¯s son-inw wasn¡¯t a pushover.


    And perhaps, with his bloodline mixing with that of the Beast King¡¯s daughter, a new era for their n woulde to fruition.


    Joanne and Colt had be inseparable and were always together.


    The Flying Squirrel liked Joanne¡¯s bold and strong personality because these were the traits itcked.


    Colt also became Joanne¡¯s talkativepanion, given that he was more than happy to tell her stories about the time when it was still traveling the Shire Continent with its previous Master.


    Ethan had a private talk with Joanne and told her not to mention anything about the Crystal Colossi, Zogerass, because it would make Colt sad.


    Not wanting to see the cute little squirrel unhappy, Joanne did her best to not ask questions about Colt¡¯s Master and simply allowed the little guy to tell his tales, which she found quite exciting to hear.


    Ethan didn¡¯t tell his sister that Colt was actually a very powerful beast whose strength was on par with that of the Dragon King.


    The main reason why he didn¡¯t tell her was because he didn¡¯t know how Joanne would react to this information. In his sister''s eyes, Colt was just a cute and adorable creature that needed to be protected.


    Also, he had a feeling that Colt didn¡¯t want anyone to know about its powers.


    Even in its stories, the Flying Squirrel never mentioned anything about fighting against powerful creatures. It simply highlighted the Crystal Colossi¡¯s strength to its new friend.


    ¡°The wedding will happen in ten days,¡± Seff said to his future son-inw. ¡°I have sent word to the other ns about my daughter¡¯s wedding, and I expect them to arrive before the day of your marriage.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Father,¡± Ethan replied.


    Seff nodded his head in satisfaction before whispering something in Ethan¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Gilbert will react after learning about your background,¡± Seff whispered. ¡°And frankly, I don¡¯t really care. However, it will be best if you talk to him in private because it might cause trouble for your lover, Lilian.¡±


    Seff then patted the young man¡¯s shoulder and smirked.


    ¡°No matter what happens, we are now family,¡± Seff stated. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to ask for my help when you need it. If you need to elope with Lilian¡ªor with any of your lovers for that matter¡ªknow that Southshire will always be open to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Ethan smiled. ¡°I just hope things will note to that.¡±


    At that moment, the Vige Head of the Crystal People approached Ethan and Seff.


    He first gave the Beast King a respectful bow before shifting his attention to Ethan and repeating the gesture. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°The rings will bepleted in five days,¡± the Vige Head said. ¡°However, the three bracelets you asked to be made are finished.¡±


    The Vige Head opened the ornate box in his hands and showed Ethan three bracelets with a blue marble at its center.


    The design was beautiful, which he believed would also impress Agnes, Joanne, and Catherine, to whom he nned to gift the bracelets made by the Crystal People.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Ethan said as he epted the ornate box with both hands. ¡°I¡¯m sure my family will love them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± the Vige Head replied. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure crafting these things with the crystal you have brought back. It¡¯s been a while since we epted a challenge like this.¡±


    After having a short chat with the Vige Head, Ethan went to find his Grandmother, who was busy chatting with Lily¡¯s mother, Leah.


    Catherine was also with them, and the threedies seemed to be in a happy mood. Because of this, Ethan decided to not disturb them and turned to look for his sister.


    Since Dainsleif was tasked to watch over her, Ethan easily found her ying with Colt in the forest, near theke.


    When Ethan presented the bracelet to Joanne, the youngdy fondly held it in her hands, and yet, she looked at it with a sad expression on her face.


    ¡°Brother, did you know? In the Magdar Kingdom, it¡¯s customary for men to give a bracelet to the girl that they want to marry,¡± Joanne said as she traced the ornate design of the bracelet with her fingertip. ¡°It was their token of love, and if the girl epted, that meant that she epted the marriage proposal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time hearing that,¡± Ethan replied. But at that exact moment, he remembered something that made him almost break into cold sweat.


    There was a time when his sister was pestering him to buy Princess Ramona a bracelet. However, the princess started to be flustered and even covered Joanne¡¯s lips, stopping her from saying more.


    ¡°You¡­ is that why you wanted me to buy Ramona a bracelet that badly back then?¡± Ethan asked his sister in disbelief.


    Joanne, on the other hand, only stuck out her tongue.


    ¡°Too bad you didn¡¯t buy her one until the very end,¡± Joannemented. ¡°It would have been something she¡¯d cherish all her life.¡±


    ¡°It would¡¯ve also been a shackle that kept her from being happy.¡± Ethan sighed.


    Joanne didn¡¯t agree or disagree with Ethan¡¯s words. She simply handed the bracelet back to him and asked him to put it on her wrist.


    Ethan obedientlyplied, seeing that his sister was looking a bit sad after the bracelet reminded her of her best friend.


    With a resounding click, the bracelet changed its size to perfectly fit Joanne¡¯s small wrist.


    At that exact moment, a refreshing feeling washed over her body, making her sigh in contentment.


    ¡°This bracelet sure is nice,¡± Joannemented. ¡°It feels like¡­ you¡¯re always with me, Brother.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°I guess you can say that,¡± Joanne smiled before giving Ethan a hug. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Ethan hugged his sister back and patted her head.


    What Joanne didn¡¯t know was that Ethan had given Ramona a bracelet in secret. At that time, Joanne was taking a nap.


    He wasn¡¯t aware that the Magdar Kingdom had this kind of tradition and thought that it wouldn¡¯t be bad to give the princess a gift before they left.


    The Princess had thanked him back then with a reddened face.


    However, instead of wearing the bracelet, Princess Ramona stored it properly and treated it as one of her most important treasures.


    Perhaps the Princess had known that Joanne would tease her if she noticed that her best friend was wearing a bracelet.


    To prevent that from happening, Princess Ramona only wore the bracelet after Ethan and Joanne returned to the future.


    It was also because of that same bracelet that the followers of the Order of the Tidebringer treated her as not only their Deity¡¯s Saintess but also his lover.


    The bracelet also deterred any would-be suitors from asking her hand for marriage.


    Since their Deity had already imed her as his woman, even the King of the Magdar Kingdom didn¡¯t dare to matchmake Princess Ramona to the Princes of other Royal Families, and allowed her to do whatever she pleased as the Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer.

 Chapter 707 You’re Not Hot Enough

    Chapter 707 You¡¯re Not Hot Enough


    Right after dinner, Ethan went to look for his grandmother to give her the bracelet he had asked to be made for her.


    He had already given Joanne and his mother the bracelets that had been crafted for them, which made bothdies very happy.


    This was especially true for Catherine, who wouldn¡¯t be able to stay with Ethan for a long time because she still had to return to the Lands of Saraqael.


    She really liked the bracelet because this was Ethan¡¯s first gift to her, and she promised to treasure it well.


    The young man was also happy to see how much his mother liked the gift he had prepared for her.


    However, when it was time for him to give the bracelet to Agnes, the olddy just chuckled and returned the bracelet to her grandson.


    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m already old, so jewelry doesn¡¯t really fit my style,¡± Agnes said. ¡°So why don¡¯t you give this one to your best friend as a gift? I don¡¯t know if she will like it, but I have a feeling that she will ept it.¡±


    ¡°Give it to Nicole?¡± Ethan blinked. ¡°She doesn¡¯t wear essories. Actually, I¡¯ve never even seen her wearing earrings, nes, or bracelets. The only time she wore them was when we were in the Pce of Wisteria to receive our titles as Honorary Knights.¡±


    Ethan could still remember how gorgeous Nicole was back then.


    She was already beautiful, but the moment she put on a dress, styled her hair, and added some essories, her innate beauty was highlighted, making almost every single young man at the Royal Party look in her direction.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t like wearing essories,¡± Agnes chuckled. ¡°Nicole is still a girl, so I¡¯m sure that she will like this gift from you.¡±


    There was a glint in Agnes¡¯ eyes that Ethan failed to notice.


    The Old Lady really liked Nicole because she was a strong-willeddy and cared for her son, though as a good friend.


    They imed that they didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for each other. Despite that, she believed that the youngdy would always help her grandson in his time of need.


    Since that was the case, a gift like the bracelet would prove how much Ethan cared for her.


    Agnes didn¡¯t know if the two teenagers would go beyond being friends. But if it was possible, she wanted to give the two a little push, and this bracelet was a good way to keep the ball rolling.


    Ethan, who had no idea what his grandma was plotting, nodded and went to look for his best friend. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After asking Lily if she saw Nicole, the youngdy told Ethan that Nicole had gone straight to her room after dinner.


    ¡°She seemed quite pale when she went to her room,¡± Lily said. ¡°I think you should check up on her. You were so busy finding those crystals and helping with the preparations for our wedding that you forgot to warm her up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ethan scratched his head. ¡°I forgot.¡±


    Lily smiled before standing on tiptoe to give Ethan a quick peck on the lips.


    ¡°Go,¡± Lily said. ¡°Before you forget again.¡±


    The young man nodded and also gave Lily a quick peck on the lips before climbing up the stairs to go to the second floor, where Nicole¡¯s room was located.


    ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s me,¡± Ethan said as he knocked on the door.


    Just as he was about to knock a third time, the door opened and he felt a strong sucking force, pulling him inside the room.


    The moment Ethan was dragged inside the room, the door closed and locked itself firmly on its own.


    When Ethan regained his senses, he found himself lying on the soft bed, with a youngdy hugging him tightly.


    Although there was no light inside the room, his senses picked up Nicole¡¯s familiar scent and the sudden cold that washed over his body like a raging tide.


    Ethan subconsciously shuddered, for Nicole¡¯s body was as cold as ice. However, this wasn¡¯t the first time he experienced something like this, so he knew what to do, and he did just that¡ªhe gave his best friend a tight hug.


    He also ced his hand on Nicole¡¯s head, and pulled her closer to him until he felt her cold breath tickling his neck.


    The youngdy¡¯s body trembled from time to time, which made Ethan hold her tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I should have warmed you sooner.¡±


    If Ethan had known that Nicole¡¯s condition was this bad, he would have helped her sooner. But it was toote for regrets now.


    The only thing that he could do was to hold onto her tightly until her body stopped trembling.


    Nearly an hourter, Ethan finally realized something.


    Nicole wasn¡¯t wearing anything, and he was holding onto her naked body.


    He didn¡¯t notice this right away because the only thing he felt at the beginning was her icy cold skin that felt like ice.


    It didn¡¯t feel like a normal human body, which would have felt warm to the touch.


    But with this realization, calmness also washed over his body.


    Nicole trusted him enough to allow him to hold her like this without feeling bothered that he was a young man and that she was a youngdy.


    ¡°Stay with me for the night,¡± Nicole said weakly as if she finally found the strength to speak.


    ¡°I will,¡± Ethan promised. ¡°I¡¯ll warm you up until you stop shakingpletely.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not hot enough,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Take off your robe.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything and simply took off his robe, as well as his shirt. He kept his pants on and used his naked upper body to press on Nicole¡¯s body, making her sigh in pleasure as his body heat transferred to her through skinship.


    Their chests were pressing against each other, So Ethan could feel Nicole¡¯s beating heart.


    She could feel the same, and the pleasant feeling made her feel drowsy.


    Soon, she fell asleep in Ethan¡¯s arms.


    The youngdy had been enduring the cold for several days and hadn¡¯t gotten a good night¡¯s sleep in all that time.


    She didn¡¯t try asking Ethan for help, knowing that he was busy with the wedding preparations.


    So the moment she felt her body warming up, all the worries in her heart disappeared, making her exhaustion rise to the surface.


    This caused her to fall asleep, leaving herself open to Ethan¡¯s mercy.


    Summoning a thick nket, Ethan covered the two of them and closed his eyes to sleep as well.


    Nicole was special to him, and he would not do anything to break the trust that she had given him.


    Soon, he also fell asleep, and the powers inside his body churned, flowing toward the youngdy¡¯s body and calming the Deity that had started living inside Nicole¡¯s frozen heart.

 Chapter 708 You Should Have Copped A Feel When You Had The Chance

    Chapter 708 You Should Have Copped A Feel When You Had The Chance


    When Ethan realized that he had ridden the wrong train, which brought him to Brynhildr Magic Academy, it had already been toote.


    One thing had led to another, and before he knew it, he was already in the za of Beginnings, being recognized as one of the Pirs of the First Years.


    After that nerve-wracking ceremony, he was forced to participate in the Initiation Ceremony, which was a yearly tradition of the academy to give the First Years a grand wee to the academy.


    Though fighting against Zombies wasn¡¯t really something Ethan would consider a grand wee.


    Fortunately, he had reunited with Chloe at that time. With the two of them working together, they managed to survive and reach the Door of the Boss Room alongside a weakened Alice.


    Ethan would never forget the moment Nicole appeared in front of them.


    She was beautiful, charismatic, and most of all, oozing with confidence.


    Even for someone like Ethan, who had been inexperienced in fighting monsters, a nce was enough to figure that Nicole hadn''t suffered the way they did against the Zombies.


    Her clothes were clean, and she was veryposed, indicating that the Initiation Ceremony didn¡¯t pose any challenge to her.


    When she entered the Boss Room, her battle ended before Ethan, Chloe, and Alice could even rx after their tense encounter.


    This cemented her status as the ¡°Strongest Pir¡± among the First Years in the academy.


    That was also when Ethan had first felt deep inside his heart that he wanted to be like her.


    Someone strong.


    Someone who could face the dangers in front of him with a confident smile.


    Someone who could protect those whom he held important in his life.


    As a Dud, Ethan knew that this was simply a pipe dream.


    Nicole was a talented Witch, as well as a Knight.


    She had it all¡ªat least, that was what he thought in the beginning.


    He wasn¡¯t aware of the hardships that she had suffered in the past.


    She became strong because she had no other choice but to be strong.


    The Asta Family wasn¡¯t a ce where weakness was tolerated. They only wanted the strongest Witches and Wizards in their family.


    Nicole had been stripped of her freedom to live a happy childhood, due to her family circumstances.


    If there was someone Ethan wished to surpass in the academy, it was none other than the beautiful youngdy who was currently in his embrace.


    The young man looked at Nicole¡¯s face and felt an ache in his heart when he saw how pale and exhausted she looked.


    Despite the darkness in the room, his dark vision allowed him to see her current state, a sight of which made him hold her tighter.


    He brushed away the hair covering her beautiful face and tucked it behind her ear.


    Her slow breaths, which were no longer as cold as ice, gave Ethan some peace of mind.


    Her body, although still a little cold, was betterpared to how it was many hours ago.


    And her face, although still pale, had regained a bit of its color.


    The youngdy whom Ethan wanted to defeat in a fair duel felt very fragile in his embrace.


    She was like a vase that would break any moment at the slightest mishandling.


    Nicole had always been one of the anchors that made him strive to get stronger in a world where strength was needed to survive.


    Perhaps due to the fact that he wanted to make sure that nothing unexpected would happen, Ethan continued to watch over her until the skies slowly brightened outside.


    When morning came, her body temperature finally returned to normal, making Ethan finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    At that exact moment, Nicole slowly opened her eyes and sleepily looked at the young man, who was looking at her with concern.


    Their gazes met, and after a few seconds, recognition and realization appeared in Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Nicole said softly before nting a kiss on Ethan¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Ethan replied as he lightly patted her head.


    ¡°Did you take advantage of me while I was sleeping?¡± Nicole asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°I will never do that to you,¡± Ethan answered in a heartbeat.


    Nicole giggled because she knew that Ethan would never take advantage of her, even in her moment of weakness.


    Even so, she still felt mischievous so she stared directly into his eyes while her hands moved to caress Ethan¡¯s chest, feeling his strong and lithe body under the nkets.


    ¡°It¡¯s your loss,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°You should have copped a feel when you had the chance. Many teenage boys in the academy would die to switch positions with you. Do you know that?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t get the chance.¡± Ethan smirked. ¡°Because if they try to cop a feel, you will turn them into ice statues.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Nicole smiled before burying her head into Ethan¡¯s chest and closing her eyes. ¡°Can we stay like this for fifteen more minutes?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan answered as he continued to hug the youngdy in his arms. But it didn¡¯t take long before he realized that agreeing was a mistake.


    Now that he was certain that his best friend had finally recovered, his concern faded and was uncontrobly reced by the sensation of Nicole¡¯s naked body.


    He didn¡¯t have the chance to process this sensation earlier because he wasn¡¯t thinking about sensual thoughts as he stood vigil until morning came.


    Her soft curves pressing on his bare chest.


    Her calloused hands touching his back.


    Her fragrance making his heart beat wildly inside his chest, which he believed was also sensed by the youngdy in his arms.


    Ethan wouldn¡¯t admit it, but Nicole was totally his type of woman.


    Strong, beautiful, and strong-willed, with a great figure.


    But the thing that made him painfully aware of all of this was the fact that Little Ethan was starting to react, making him almost want to p the little guy for not choosing the appropriate time and ce to stand tall and proud.


    Suddenly, a giggle escaped Nicole¡¯s lips, which soon broke out into a chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you still think of me as an attractivedy,¡± Nicole said. ¡°For a moment, my confidence took a blow since you didn¡¯t seem interested in having a beauty like me in your arms.¡±


    ¡°How can I possibly not find you attractive?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Okay, your fifteen minutes are up. Time to go.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Stingy!¡± Nicoleined, which Ethan ignoredpletely.


    The young man slid out of bed while making sure that Nicole¡¯s body was covered properly by the nket.


    He pulled on his robes with his back facing her, making the youngdy giggle a second time.


    ¡°Ah, before I forget, I want you to have this,¡± Ethan turned around and handed a bracelet to Nicole.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Nicole asked as she looked closely at the gem at the center of her bracelet.


    Suddenly, she felt something warm over her body as the gem on the bracelet glowed faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bracelet made from one of the gems that I picked up in the Crystal Cavern to be used for the rings that are being created by the Crystal People,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I asked them to make three bracelets. I gave one to my mother, one to my sister, and thest to my Grandma.


    ¡°But Grandma declined it and said that I should just give it to you because she¡¯s already old and doesn¡¯t like to wear essories.¡±


    ¡°But I also don¡¯t like to wear essories?¡± Nicole asked as she gazed at Ethan with a mischievous smile on her face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± Ethan asked before cing his hands on his waist. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll give it to someone else.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t want it,¡± Nicolemented. ¡°But since you have given it to me, I guess I¡¯ll ept it as a token of our friendship. Quick, help me wear it. I¡¯m toozy to do it myself.¡±


    Ethan shook his head helplessly before taking the bracelet from Nicole¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡± Ethan eyed his best friend before casually putting the bracelet on her right wrist.


    The moment the bracelet was on her wrist, it shrank to fit Nicole perfectly.


    ¡®So I didn¡¯t just imagine it,¡¯ Nicole thought as she felt the warmth spreading into her body from the blue crystal that was embedded in her bracelet.


    Ethan, who had no idea what the bracelet was doing to Nicole, bid his best friend goodbye, but not before getting another kiss on the cheek as her thank you for the gift.


    After leaving the room, the two beings in his peanut gallery began teasing Ethan, saying that he should have copped a feel when he still had a chance.


    This made the young man¡¯s face redden as he headed back towards his room to wash away the traces of his intimate night with Nicole, who was nowying on her bed and looking at the bracelet that was given to her as a gift by the young man whom she trusted the most in the world.

 Chapter 709 From This Day Forward, I Am Yours

    Chapter 709 From This Day Forward, I Am Yours


    The days passed swiftly, and before Ethan and Lily knew it, it was already the day of their wedding.


    The young man stood on a raised tform beside an altar, with a very anxious expression, which made his Grandpa Benjamin, who was standing beside him, chuckle.


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re feeling right now, Ethan.¡± Benjamin rested his hand on his grandson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I was also like that when I married your Grandma. It was truly a nerve-wracking experience for me.¡±


    Ethan smiled because Benjamin had always been one of his staunchest supporters.


    The old man would back him up anywhere and anytime, though he would mysteriously disappear whenever Agnes would show up to discipline Ethan for being mischievous.


    ¡°Grandpa, what is it like to get married?¡± Ethan asked out of curiosity. "What does it take to live a happy married life just like you and grandma?"


    ¡°Getting married is more than just living together under one roof,¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°It also gives you a feeling offort and security, knowing that you will not be alone when ites to facing the hardships of the world.


    ¡°I was lucky with your grandma because she was a very wonderful wife. We had our share of quarrels and arguments, but as you can see, we are still together now, which proves that our feelings for each other are very strong.


    ¡°Communication is very important because your partner is not a mind reader. Sometimes, talking to sort things out is a much better solution than keeping your silence. In a rtionship, silence can cause misunderstandings, so you should talk a lot with Lily. That way, you will understand what¡¯s on her mind.¡±


    The old man gave his grandson more life advice that he had umted over many years.


    As Ethan listened to his grandpa seriously, he momentarily forgot his anxiety.


    Suddenly, the sound of lyres and flutes reached his ears, making him look in the direction where a procession of youngdies and their escorts were making their way towards the altar.


    Ethan felt as if all the air in his lungs disappeared when his gazended on Lily, who was wearing a white ceremonial dress exclusive to the Beastkins.


    Behind her were five otherdies who were wearing white veils that covered their faces.


    Just like Lily, they were also wearing the ceremonial dresses of the Beastkin, making Benjamin chuckle and nudge his grandson to break free from his trance.


    No matter from what angle one looked at it, the scene seemed like Ethan was going to marry six youngdies.


    Lily had insisted that her sisters also wear the same dress she''d be donning on her wedding day.


    Because of this, the seamstress of the Beastkins worked hard to finish five more dresses just in time for the wedding ceremony.


    They didn¡¯t have to do much since there were already readymade dresses in their inventory, and all they needed to do was add the finishing touches to them.


    Lily walked down the aisle, escorted by Seff.


    When they reached the altar, Seff handed his daughter to Ethan and gave him a smirk.


    ¡°Take good care of my daughter, Ethan,¡± Seff said. ¡°If not, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    ¡°I will, Father,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Thank you for giving us your blessings.¡±


    Seff nodded before walking toward his seat of honor.


    Two meters behind Lily, five otherdies stood side by side and looked at Ethan with expectations.


    Although he looked calm on the surface, his heart was thundering inside his chest, due to the overflowing feelings of love and affection that he felt towards his lovers.


    An Old Beastkin wearing a simple robe stood in front of the Altar and smiled at the young man and women who were about to take the next step in their rtionship.


    Raising his hands, the Beastkin Priest addressed everyone who hade to witness this special event.


    "Wee, friends and family, to this sacred celebration of love and unity. We gather here today under the watchful eyes of the Earth Goddess, whose blessings nourish ournds and spirits.¡±


    The Beastkin Priest¡¯s words were calm yet firm, resounding across the venue and reaching the ears of one and all.


    ¡°Today, we join Lily Langley and Ethan Gremory in the sacred bond of marriage."


    The priest then picked up the scepter lying on the altar and used it to tap Ethan¡¯s and Lily¡¯s shoulders once.


    "In the heart of nature, we find the essence of love, for it is the Earth Goddess who teaches us that love is the root from which all life grows. As the trees reach for the sky and the rivers carve their path, so too does love guide us and shape our destinies."


    Agnes, who was watching from the front, started to tear up because she never expected that her grandson would be marrying so soon.


    ¡°I just hope I will see my grandkids before I kick the bucket,¡± Agnes said softly, making Benjamin hug her and give her a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°Of course, you will see them,¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°We still have many years ahead of us, so make sure to not rush Ethan into having kids. They should take time to nurture their feelings for each other.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Agnes nodded.


    The priest continued the ceremony, binding Ethan¡¯s and Lily¡¯s hands with a special vine native to the Nortke Forest.


    ¡°Ethan Gremory, Lily Langley, you stand before us today to dere your love andmitment. As you pledge your hearts to one another, remember that your union is blessed by the Earth Goddess and that your journey together is part of the eternal dance of nature."


    The priest then picked up a small bell and rang it.


    ¡°With the strength of the mountains and the patience of the trees, do you, Ethan Gremory, vow to protect Lily Langley and cherish her for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Do you, Lily Langley, promise to honor Ethan Gremory with every breath that you take and share the joys and sorrows together as a married couple?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Lily answered.


    The priest nodded and once again rang the bell in his hand.


    "By the light of all that is good in this world, and under the watchful eyes of the Norns, do you, Ethan Gremory, recognize Chloe Gremory, Luna Oswald, Emma Harper, Lilith Offrid, and Lilian Raylight as your future brides, bing their shield in times of strife andfort in times of sorrow?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Ethan nodded.


    ¡°Do you, Chloe Gremory, Luna Oswald, Emma Harper, Lilith Offrid, and Lilian Raylight recognize Ethan Gremory as your future husband, to honor and cherish through all the seasons of life, just as the Earth Goddess supports and nurtures all living things?¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°I do.¡±¡±¡±


    The Priest smiled and raised his hand.


    ¡°Bring the rings,¡± the priest ordered.


    Joanne approached the altar holding an ornate box, where the rings crafted by the Crystal Peopley, sparkling in the sunlight. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Colt was riding her shoulder, and the little flying squirrel gave Ethan a wink as soon Joanne reached the altar.


    ¡°These rings are a symbol of eternity, a circle unbroken, just as your love is enduring,¡± the Priest said as he ced his hand over the rings as if blessing them with the power of the Earth Goddess.


    ¡°As you exchange these rings, may they serve as a reminder of the vows you have taken here today. As Yggdrasil connects the nine worlds, so shall your love connect your hearts and souls.¡±


    The Priest then made a gesture for Ethan to take one of the rings to give to Lily.


    ¡°I pledge my heart to you,¡± Ethan said softly as he slid the ring on Lily¡¯s ring finger. ¡°From this day forth, I am yours, and you are my beloved, now and always."


    Lily then took one of the rings from the box, and gently slid it onto Ethan¡¯s finger, while saying her own vows.


    ¡°I promise to be your strength in times of weakness,¡± Lily said. ¡°Your shelter in times of storm. From this day forward, I am yours."


    The Priest then gestured for Ethan to give the other rings to his ¡°Promised Ones,¡± which was the reason for the Promise Ceremony.


    ¡°Together, we shall write our saga, filled with valor, love, and endless adventures,¡± Ethan said with a smile, for that was what he truly wished to happen. ¡°From this day until the end of days, I am yours."


    As he slid the rings into Chloe¡¯s, Luna¡¯s, Emma¡¯s, Lilith¡¯s, and Lilian¡¯s fingers, he felt as if the hidden shackles in his heart were undone one by one.


    His lovers, who had epted the Rings of Promise, looked at their lover with smiles on their faces.


    When he was done, Ethan once again stood beside Lily and faced the priest who was smiling back at him.


    "By the power vested in me by the Earth Goddess, and under the sacred sky, I now pronounce you husband and wife,¡± the priest dered. ¡°May your love be as enduring as the ancient forests, as nurturing as the fertile soil, and as boundless as the open sky.


    ¡°United in love and blessed by the Earth Goddess., you may now kiss the bride"


    Ethan lifted Lily¡¯s veil and gave her a kiss, making everyone cheer.


    Of course, the priest also asked him to kiss the rest of his lovers, which made the cheering even louder.


    Agnes pped her hands, as her tears fell like rain.


    She was already counting the number of grandchildren that she¡¯d be having in the future, the mere thought of which made her feel giddy inside.


    Catherine, who was also getting emotional, wiped the tears in her eyes.


    She was very happy that her son was loved by many, and she believed that there woulde a time when she, too, would be able to hold her grandkids and give them the love that she was unable to give her son during the time when he needed her the most.

 Chapter 710 Looks Like Trouble

    Chapter 710 Looks Like Trouble


    After the wedding ceremony ended, a great feast followed.


    Ethan sat at a table with his newly-wedded wife and his lovers, surrounded by everyone cheering for their happiness.


    ¡°Father, I think we¡¯re still too young to drink alcohol,¡± Ethan said in an attempt to refuse the ss of wine Seff had just handed to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you drink in moderation,¡± Seff replied. ¡°Wace brought this wine for this celebration, so you should at least taste it. He even brought champagne for thedies, so we should take this opportunity to unwind a bit.¡±


    Ethan nced at his lovers, who were also holding sses of champagne and sighed in his heart.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°But only one ss.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Seffughed. ¡°It¡¯s not every day that you get to marry, so you should at least have a ss to celebrate.¡±


    Only after Ethan had drank his wine did Seff leave to talk to the other guests who hade to witness his daughter¡¯s marriage.


    ¡°Go on. Drink one more ss,¡± Lyall said as she refilled Lily¡¯s ss with champagne.


    ¡°Sister, one is enough,¡± Lily replied. "I don''t want to get drunk."


    ¡°Nonsense. Just drink one more, okay?¡± Lyall replied. ¡°After that, I won''t give you more.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Lily could only smile bitterly because her sister was very pushy. "I''ll listen to you this once."


    "Good!" Lyall nodded.


    Lily knew that her sister was a bit upset that she wasn¡¯t included in the Promised Ceremony, which meant that Ethan didn''t recognize her as one of his fiancees.


    Because of this, she decided to just drink to her heart¡¯s content alongside her brothers and sisters.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect champagne to taste this good,¡± Chloemented. ¡°It¡¯s sweeter than I imagined.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Luna agreed. ¡°My family doesn''t really buy alcohol, so this is also a first for me.¡±


    ¡°Make sure to not drink too much,¡± Emmamented. ¡°Especially since you don¡¯t know your tolerance level.¡±


    ¡°Have you drank alcohol before, Emma?¡± Lilian, who was seated beside Ethan¡¯s Promised One, asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Emma replied. ¡°Raising our alcohol tolerance is part of our training. We often drink wine and other alcoholic drinks with the dwarves, so we can hold our own when ites to drinking alcohol.¡±


    Lilith, who was the oldest among Ethan¡¯s lovers, sipped her ss of champagne and observed her sisters quietly.


    She never thought that Ethan would dere her to be one of his future wives¡ªshe would''ve been fine even if she were just a mistress, or even a bed warmer.


    For her, that was enough. So being part of this event was like a dream for her.


    In fact, she was wondering if everything that happened was just a dream and if she would wake up to reality after she closed her eyes tonight.


    Her hand shook a bit as this thought passed through her mind.


    ¡®If this is really a dream, then I want to dream a little longer,¡¯ Lilith thought as she shifted her gaze towards Ethan, who was seated beside Lily. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Both of them truly looked happy together, which made her feel something warm spread inside her chest.


    As someone who had been trained to assassinate those who would harm the young man, her Master, she never thought that she would feel this happy just by being by his side.


    Having sensed Lilith¡¯s gaze on him, Ethan nced in her direction and smiled.


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds, long enough for the young man to pass a message to her, making her face redden.


    ¡®I hate those Progenitors,¡¯ Lilith thought as she remembered Ethan¡¯s story.


    Because of them, Lilith wouldn¡¯t be able to feel what it was like to be one with her Master, whom she had fallen in love with.


    It was not only Lilith who was feeling helpless about the situation.


    Even Emma, who was Ethan¡¯s Promised One, wished that she could burn those Progenitors in a bonfire and wipe them all from the face of the world.


    Unfortunately, she and Lilith didn''t have the power to do that, so they would have to settle for other means¡ªlike Ethan¡¯s Dream Walking Magic, which they still hadn¡¯t experienced.


    However, when they asked Chloe about it, she said that it felt so real that she thought that she was really making love with Ethan in reality.


    Because of this, Emma and Lilith were looking forward to experiencing the same. They also wanted to embrace the young man they loved, even if it was only in their dreams.


    The partysted until sunset before Ethan and his lovers decided to retire for the night.


    Chloe, Luna, Emma, Lilith, and Lilian stayed in the residence of the Beastkin, while Ethan and Lily went to a different residence, which Seff¡¯s family used during the summer.


    It was a two-storey house near the peak of the mountain, where Seff¡¯s Main Residence was located.


    It was a house that overlooked the entirety of the Nortke Forest and also the ce with the most scenic view within the Beastkin Territory.


    This was where Ethan and Lily would spend their honeymoon.


    Getting there wasn¡¯t a problem since they could fly.


    Though that was currently not true for Lily, whose face was flushed after drinking too much champagne due to Lyall¡¯s urging. She was currently riding with Ethan on his Wind Dancer.


    When they arrived at the vi, Ethan ced Lily on the bed so that she could rest.


    ¡°Rest,¡± Ethan said softly before kissing Lily¡¯s lips. ¡°We will be staying here for three days, so there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lily replied as she wrapped her arms around Ethan¡¯s neck. ¡°I want you now.¡±


    Seeing his drunk wife acting spoiled made Ethan chuckle, so he decided to kiss her repeatedly due to how cute she was.


    Perhaps, feeling loved and appreciated, Lily finally rxed. Before long, she fell asleep, still wearing her wedding dress.


    Ethan dutifully took off her dress so that his wife could sleep morefortably on the bed.


    It wasn¡¯t his first time seeing Lily¡¯s naked body because he had made love with her more than he had made love with his other loversbined.


    Even so, he still felt his body heating up as he gazed at her defenseless state.


    Lily was his first woman, and both of them stepped onto the staircase of adulthood together.


    He had long wanted to spend his lifetime with her, and even now that they were married, his feelings remained the same.


    Ethan covered her body so that she wouldn¡¯t feel cold, then went to the balcony to look at the stars and the moon, which were bathing the mountains and forests with their faint light.


    After spending several minutes observing the beautiful night sky, he saw something move within the darkness.


    It was fast and headed in the direction of their vi.


    ¡®Looks like trouble,¡¯ Sebastian said with an amused look on his face.


    ¡®Big trouble.¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Half nodded.


    Ethan narrowed his gaze and prepared himself to beat the crap out of the creature who dared to intrude on his honeymoon with his wife.


    But just as Ethan was about to deal with the intruder who suddenly trespassed on the mountain that exclusively belonged to Seff¡¯s family, he caught sight of the red fur covering the Werewolf¡¯s body.


    A sigh escaped Ethan¡¯s lips.


    He recognized the Werewolf who had decided to drop by on this quiet night.


    He knew that something wasn¡¯t right during the party, and her appearance confirmed that his wife being dead drunk was all part of her n.

 Chapter 711 I Want You To Make Me Feel Good. Are You Up To That Challenge?

    Chapter 711 I Want You To Make Me Feel Good. Are You Up To That Challenge?


    When the Werewolf saw Ethan on the balcony, it increased its speed before jumping high up in the air andnding deftly a few meters away from Ethan.


    ¡°Let me guess, Lily has passed out due to alcohol, right?¡± Lyall, who was still in her Werewolf form, asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°Why am I not surprised to see you here, Lyall?¡± Ethan shook his head helplessly. ¡°You nned this, didn''t you? You made sure that Lily would get drunk on our first night together.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong,¡± Lyall chuckled. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect her alcohol tolerance to be that weak. She only drank four sses of champagne.¡±


    ¡°And how many did you drink?¡±


    ¡°Just two. I know how to drink in moderation, you know?¡±


    Ethan crossed his arms over his chest as he looked at the Red Werewolf who walked up to him.


    ¡°Since my sister is out for the count, why don¡¯t I take her ce?¡± Lyall inquired.


    ¡°Are you still mad because I didn¡¯t add you to the Promised Ceremony?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Lyall shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot since our date, and I realized that love is aplicated thing. Wild beasts don¡¯t think about love¡ªthey only follow their natural instincts telling them to reproduce and ensure that the next generation will prosper.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not a wild beast, Lyall,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°You have something they don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong,¡± Lyall nodded before she undid her transformation.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes widened in shock because Lyall was wearing a nearly transparent nightgown, revealing her everything to the young man in front of her.


    She then walked seductively towards her brother-inw and rested her hands on his chest before looking straight into his eyes.


    ¡°How about it?¡± Lyall asked. ¡°Won¡¯t you give me a night to remember? I promise that I will no longer pester you if you agree to my request.¡±


    Ethan gazed at Lily¡¯s sister before gently prying her hands off his chest and taking a step back.


    ¡°Sorry, Lyall,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I can¡¯t give you what you want.¡±


    A sigh escaped Lyall¡¯s lips before closing her eyes.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Lyall said. ¡°I thought that I could seduce you while my sister was down for the count, but it seems that you have more self-control than I imagined. I will leave quietly tonight in respect to my sister, but tomorrow is another day~¡±


    A sigh escaped Lyall¡¯s lips before closing her eyes.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Lyall said. ¡°I thought that I could seduce you while my sister was down for the count, but it seems that you have more self-control than I imagined. I will leave quietly tonight in respect to my sister, but tomorrow is another day~¡±


    ¡°Look, Lyall¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the Progenitors, Ethan. My sister already told me about it.¡±


    The young man was surprised because he didn¡¯t expect that Lily would be the one to tell Lyall about the threat that was hanging over his head.


    He knew that he had to have a private talk with Lily¡¯s sister sometime soon because she was the most dangerous person around him at the moment.


    ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯m not a very smart person,¡± Lyall stated. ¡°But that was the first time Lily and I had a serious talk. When she told me about it, I wanted to think that she was just joking. However, Lily never jokes about things rted to you.


    ¡°Actually, if you had said yes earlier, I would have kicked your balls¡ªif you had agreed despite the fact that you¡¯re in danger, that would mean that you¡¯re thinking with your lower head. Fortunately, you¡¯re not that drunk and able to think properly.¡±


    The corner of Sebastian¡¯s and Ethan¡¯s Other Half¡¯s lips twitched because of what Lyall had stated.


    ¡®Crazy girl.¡¯


    ¡®Yep. Definitely crazy.¡¯


    Lyall chuckled before looking at the moon in the sky.


    ¡°Hey, Ethan. Do you think that if I met you first, I would have been the one married to you instead of my sister?¡± Lyall asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied in a heartbeat. ¡°There are no ¡®what ifs¡¯ in this world. Even if you had met me before Lily, you would havepletely ignored and even despised me because I was weak and stupid.


    ¡°Lily has seen me at my worst, so now, she rightfully has me at my best. This is why I love her very much. I didn¡¯t think that I was capable of loving someone so much until I met your sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lyall turned around to look at the young man with a smile. ¡°Does that mean that you love my sister more than you love Chloe and Luna?¡±


    ¡°Love is love, Lyall,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°There¡¯s no point in putting a ranking on it. I love Chloe and Luna, and although my feelings for them may not be as strong as the feelings I have for your sister, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I love them very much.¡±


    ¡°Fair,¡± Lyallmented. ¡°Lily said that because you love the two of them, you decided not to marry her when the two of you were still in the Lands of stor, even though both of you felt like doing it.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Hah~ you¡¯re right, Ethan,¡± Lyall once again looked at the moon in the sky. ¡°I think I would havepletely ignored you if we met in the past. I hate weaklings just as much as I hate stupid people.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A faint smile appeared on Lyall¡¯s lips as she once again transformed into her Werewolf form.


    ¡°Make my sister happy, or else¡­ I will pin you down, take your seed, and let the Progenitors finish you off,¡± Lyall stated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If that happens, I promise to raise our child well. You can go to the afterlife knowing that I will ensure that your bloodline will continue.¡±


    After saying those words, Lyall finally left, making Ethan look at her retreating back with aplicated look on his face.


    A few minutester, a pair of hands hugged him from behind.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be sleeping?¡± Ethan asked as he slowly turned around to look at his ¡°drunk¡± wife, who was looking up at him with a smile.


    ¡°I knew that my sister was up to something, so I decided to just y along,¡± Lily replied. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect my alcohol tolerance to be so low.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lily cupped Ethan¡¯s face and stood on tiptoe to kiss his lips.


    Her body was only covered by a nket, but for some reason, it ignited the desire that Ethan had forcefully extinguished earlier.


    ¡°You know, I used to be like my sister,¡± Lily said. ¡°I hated weaklings and stupid people. And you were both weak and stupid back then.¡±


    ¡°What changed your mind?¡± Ethan asked as he pulled his wife closer to him.


    ¡°Your stupidity rubbed off on me?¡± Lily replied, making Ethan smile bitterly.


    ¡°I see, so you fell in love because I¡¯m stupid.¡±


    ¡°Mayhaps. But I don¡¯t regret it. Being with you right here, right now, makes me very happy. I¡¯m d that I chose you to be my Mate.¡±


    The youngdy rested her head on Ethan¡¯s chest, feeling his heartbeat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Lily said before pulling Ethan back to the bedroom. ¡°The night is still young, and I want you to make me feel good. Are you up to that challenge?¡±


    ¡°Challenge epted,¡± Ethan smiled as he allowed his wife to guide him to the bed.


    A few minutester, the two consummated their marriage and pledged their love to each other once more.


    It was a night filled with wonderful memories, and both of them hoped that in the future, their love would bear fruit, allowing them to have children, which was something that both of them wished for from the bottom of their hearts.

 Chapter 712 It Was The Best Night Ever

    Chapter 712 It Was The Best Night Ever


    Lily woke up to the smell of bacon and eggs as Ethan entered the room carrying a tray of food which he set down on the table.


    The young man then approached the bed from where his lover was looking at him with a sleepy gaze, and lightly poked her nose.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Ethan greeted before nting a kiss on Lily¡¯s cheek. ¡°You can sleep more if you like.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t say anything back and answered with actions, simply wrapping her arms around Ethan¡¯s neck and slowly pulling him closer to her.


    She then gave him three pecks on the lips before removing the nket that covered her naked body.


    Faint marks could be seen on her neck, corbones, breasts, waist, abdomen and thigh, the sight of which made Ethan arch an eyebrow.


    ¡°Is this an invitation?¡± Ethan asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Lily hummed, which made Ethan chuckle.


    Wanting to humor her, he decided to y along, lowering his head to kiss and suckle on her right breast like a baby, making Lily giggle.


    She once again wrapped her arms around her husband¡¯s head and lightly patted it, as if encouraging him to continue what he was doing.


    Their little ysted for five minutes before Ethan reluctantly pulled back and yfully pinched his wife¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat before I decide to have you for breakfast,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°I like the sound of that,¡± Lily replied.


    ¡°We did it until dawn, and you still want more?¡± Ethan shook his head helplessly. ¡°Did you miss me that much?¡±


    ¡°I did. I was very lonely without you.¡±


    ¡°We can still do it again tonight. For now, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Lily raised both of her hands, wanting Ethan to spoil her.


    Of course, the young man was more than happy to oblige, especially since he was seeing a side of Lily she didn¡¯t show to other people.


    After helping his wife put on a nightgown, he picked her up in a princess carry and brought her to one of the chairs beside the table.


    ¡°This really makes me feel like we¡¯re newlyweds,¡± Lily said with a smile.


    ¡°We are newlyweds,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°Do you think that our wedding yesterday was just a dream?¡±


    ¡°It feels like a dream,¡± Lily answered. ¡°You never struck me as a Prince Charming at the beginning. But look at you now. My father recognizes your strength, and even my sister wants to be your mate. I say, Ethan Gremory, you have truly climbed up in the world.¡±


    ¡°That wouldn''t have been possible if not for you, Lily Gremory,¡± Ethan emphasized his family name, making his wife giggle. ¡°You helped me be who I am now. I am very happy to be your husband.¡±


    ¡°I, too, am happy to be your wife,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Are you ready to face the anger of my fans back in the academy?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Ethan replied with a smile.


    Lily smirked. ¡°Fortunately, Luna and Lilian don¡¯t have the name Gremory as their surname yet. If they did, you¡¯d be fighting not only the Second Years but the Third and Fourth Years as well.¡±


    ¡°Why did you exclude Emma and Lilith?¡± Ethan asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°Why should I add them?¡± Lily blinked innocently. ¡°Emma goes out of her way to make herself look like a boring assistant librarian in the academy. She only dresses up in front of you.


    ¡°Lilith, on the other hand, is always in your shadow or in Cat Form. No one has seen her in the academy. As for Chloe¡­ she¡¯s already a Gremory. There¡¯s no need for her to change her surname, which is pretty convenient for her.¡±


    Ethan nodded because what Lily said was true. If the teenage boys in Brynhildr Academy only knew how gorgeous Emma was, she would definitely have a lot of admirers.


    Lilith, who was also a very sexy and beautifuldy, was always in his shadow or took the form of a ck cat whenever she was exploring the academy.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry too much,¡± Lily said as she took a bite of bacon. ¡°You will be marrying them in the future, so there¡¯s no rush. Now, let¡¯s talk about when we will return to the academy. When do you n to return?¡±


    Ethan pondered a bit before giving his reply.


    ¡°The others still need to prepare their things for this next school year, so they need to return to their families soon,¡± Ethan answered. ¡°Father said that he will escort Luna and Chloe back to their families after our honeymoon ends. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Lilian has her grandpa, and she will leave the same day that Chloe and Luna leave.¡±


    Lily smirked because she knew something that Ethan didn¡¯t know.


    She had asked her sisters to join them today at lunchtime and stay in the vi until their honeymoon ended.


    Although she had now officially be Ethan¡¯s wife, she also wanted the other girls to spend some quality time with him as well.


    It was just a bit unfortunate that Chloe, Emma, and Lilith wouldn¡¯t be able to go all the way with him due to the restriction he had been imposed.


    Even so, Lily believed that as long as they were careful, the three of them would still be able to enjoy their time with their lover.


    After breakfast, the two of them took a bath together.


    Of course, Lily didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to tease Ethan, which made them stay in the bathroom an hour longer than necessary.


    At lunchtime, all the girls came to visit them, including Nicole and Lyall.


    The twodies didn''t hold back in teasing the two newlyweds and even asked Lily about her husband¡¯s performance.


    Lily then pointed at the exposed kiss marks on her neck and corbone, which the twodies had noticed when they arrived.


    ¡°There are more marks in ces you can¡¯t see,¡± Lily replied. ¡°And I have to say¡ªit was the best night ever.¡±


    ¡°Tell me all the details,¡± Lyall said seriously. ¡°Make sure not to leave out anything, including the number of times he attempted to make you pregnant.¡±


    Ethan almost spat the water he was drinking because of Lyall¡¯s choice of words. Seeing how flustered Ethan looked, the otherdies couldn''t help but chuckle.


    It was very rare for him to show such an expression, so they didn¡¯t hesitate to tease him at that moment.


    When night came, after Nicole and Lyall had returned to the Main residence to rest for the night, Ethan made sure to punish his lovers who made fun of him earlier in the day.


    Soon, only their sweet sighs and seductive moans echoed inside the bedroom, whichsted until theyy on the bed exhausted, falling asleep in each other¡¯s embrace.


    As for Chloe, Emma, and Lilith?


    The three of them weren¡¯t able to escape his punishment¡ªthey had their time through their dreams, which was the only ce where Ethan could make love to them without worrying about the consequences of his actions.

 Chapter 713 Thank You, Father. I’ll Do My Best!

    Chapter 713 Thank You, Father. I¡¯ll Do My Best!


    As much as Ethan wished that time would stop so that he could enjoy more of his peaceful life with his lovers, time didn¡¯t wait for anyone.


    Their three-day honeymoon came to an end, which his lovers also found regretful.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see the three of you in the academy,¡± Ethan said before hugging and kissing Chloe, Luna, and Lilian.


    ¡°You will,¡± Luna replied after she kissed Ethan. ¡°Make sure you¡¯re notte, okay?¡±


    ¡°Luna is right, don¡¯t bete for the entrance ceremony,¡± Chloe said after she was kissed by the young man. ¡°Also, make sure that you don''t ride the wrong train again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be taking any trains this time, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Ethan replied before sharing a sweet and passionate kiss with Lilian, which made Gilbert sigh in his heart.


    ¡°Hey, why is there a difference in treatment?¡± Chloe pouted. ¡°You treat Luna and me too gently.¡±


    ¡°Because she likes to be kissed that way,¡± Ethan said. ¡°If you have a preference on how to be kissed, I am open to suggestions.¡±


    ¡°Then kiss me like that too,¡± Chloe stated.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Luna added.


    Ethan smiled faintly before giving his two lovers the same kind of kiss he gave Lilian.


    When the two girls were finally sated, they climbed into Wace''s Flying Ship and waved at the young man to bid their farewell.


    Agnes and Benjamin had already boarded and were looking at their grandson with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°I can already see myself holding my grandchild,¡± Agnes said.


    ¡°Same.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing our family grow.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s grandparents hoped that both of them would be able to live long enough to see that happen, for that was their greatest wish at his point in time.


    ¡°Are you going to give me a goodbye kiss as well?¡± Nicole asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, so why should I give you a goodbye kiss?¡± Ethan asked with a smirk. ¡°But if you insist, I can give you a kiss as well.¡±


    ¡°Maybe when I¡¯m about to kick the bucket, I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Nicole replied yfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re too young to kick the bucket,¡± Ethan found himself frowning after hearing Nicole¡¯s words.


    He could tell that she was joking, but something inside him was making him feel ufortable with her words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you very soon, Ethan,¡± Gilbert said in a solemn tone. ¡°You are more troublesome than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Have a safe journey, Mr. Gilbert,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I look forward to having a talk with you and the rest of Lilian¡¯s family very soon.¡±


    ¡°You better not regret those words, young man,¡± Gilbertmented. ¡°You mighte to regret it.¡±


    Without another word, the Old Man boarded the flying ship, feeling very worried about sharing the news about the young man¡¯s identity with Lilian¡¯s parents. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Have a safe trip, everyone.¡± Ethan waved his hand to bid everyone goodbye.


    Wace tipped his hat toward his son before the Flying Ship took off to the skies.


    He watched as it disappeared on the horizon, feeling sad that he wouldn¡¯t see them until Brynhildr Academy opened its doors once again.


    ¡°Ethan, we will be leaving too,¡± Catherine said sadly. ¡°I don¡¯t know when we can see each other again, but don¡¯t hesitate to visit Caer Wydion when you have time.¡±


    ¡°I will, Mother,¡± Ethan replied as he kissed his mother¡¯s cheek and gave her a hug. ¡°Thank you for meeting my family, as well as my lovers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Catherine lightly patted her son¡¯s back. ¡°Make sure to inform us when you¡¯re going to marry your other lovers. I¡¯ll drag your father along even if I have to tie him up.¡±


    Joanne, who was standing beside her mother, giggled after hearing her statement.


    Her father was very powerful, but she had a feeling that even he would be helpless when her mother decided to drag him with her to her brother¡¯s wedding.


    Ethan looked at his sister before crouching down to kiss her cheek.


    ¡°Make sure to not make things difficult for anyone back at the castle, okay?¡± Ethan said seriously. ¡°Also, stop throwing tantrums just because you don¡¯t get your way.¡±


    Joanne smirked before nting a kiss on Ethan¡¯s cheek. ¡°See you soon, brother.¡±


    ¡°See you soon,¡± Ethan replied before lightly patting her head.


    After the brother and sister pair spent half a year in the Magdar Kingdom, their rtionship had gotten better, and they were now very close to each other.


    ¡°Young Master, we will be apanying Lady Catherine and the Young Miss for the time being,¡± Enzo stated. ¡°Please, don¡¯t get into trouble while I am away.¡±


    ¡°Enzo, you make it sound like I go look for trouble as a hobby,¡± Ethan said bitterly.


    The Old Catkin chuckled before giving Lilith a brief nod.


    Lilith nodded back. Enzo had talked to her an hour ago, so there were no longer any words that needed to be said between them.


    Fortuna hugged her daughter and kissed her forehead. As much as she wanted to stay, she had an important role to y back in Caer Wydion.


    ¡°Make sure to keep yourself and the Young Master safe.¡± Fortuna rested her hand on Emma¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If anything unexpected happens, don¡¯t hesitate to send a letter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep in touch.¡±


    After the people from Caer Wydion boarded the ship, they bid everyone goodbye before it, too, rose slowly toward the sky.


    Soon, it disappeared into the horizon, making Ethan sigh in his heart.


    Perhaps, sensing his sadness, Lily, Emma, and Lilith went to hug him.


    However, there was one moredy who joined them, which made the corner of Ethan¡¯s lips twitch.


    Lyall hugged Ethan from behind and didn¡¯t hesitate to give Ethan¡¯s backside a squeeze, which made Nicole, who was watching from the side, chuckle due to the young man¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Feel free to use the vi until you decide to return to the Academy,¡± Seff said. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t mind getting a grandchild within the year. You can even leave them here while you go to school. I promise that we will raise them properly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± Lyall replied. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do your best,¡± Ethan said bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t want troubleing my way. At least, not now.¡±


    Seff, who had no idea that Ethan was in danger of being chased by Progenitors if ever Lyall seeded in having his child, onlyughed because of his daughter¡¯s antics.


    More or less, he understood that Ethan had no interest in Lyall, but since this was their business, he decided to not intervene in it.


    While the young man was feeling helpless by Lyall¡¯s attitude, the entourage from Caer Wydion was discussing something important as they headed East.


    ¡°Joanne, are you sure about this?¡± Catherine asked as she held her daughter tightly.


    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± Joanne replied. ¡°I have already decided.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯m sure your father will also approve of this.¡±


    ¡°Mmm!¡±


    The beautifuldy then shifted his attention to the Old Catkin, whom she trusted very much.


    ¡°Enzo, I¡¯ll leave everything in your hands,¡± Catherine said as she gave Joanne a tight hug. ¡°Make sure to keep them safe.¡±


    ¡°I will, My Lady,¡± Enzo replied before respectfully bowing his head. ¡°I pledge my life to it.¡±


    The members of the Protector ns who were on the ship, also bowed as they made their own pledge to carry Catherine¡¯s instruction without fail.


    Their Patron had already warned them of the dangers that the Shire Continent would be facing soon.


    Unfortunately, Catherine and Lleu had their hands full in the Lands of Saraqael.


    Because of this, they could only rely on the Protector ns to move in their stead and keep their children safe and happy to the best of their abilities.

 Chapter 714 Women’s Intuition

    Chapter 714 Women¡¯s Intuition


    The two weeks Ethan had spent in the Vi up in the mountain with Lily, Emma, and Lilith was the longest time he had spent with any of his lovers.


    Their time together was well spent, and he truly felt happy being with them.


    This was also the time when Ethan truly felt that he was about to start his own family, which he would love and cherish all his life.


    Lily evenmented that if she weren¡¯t taking contraceptive potions, Ethan might have sessfully made her pregnant with how many rounds they were doing every night.


    Of course, Emma and Lilith were also there to spice things up, helping Lily handle Ethan in reality, by being embraced by him in their dreams.


    ¡°He¡¯s a big baby, right?¡± Lily said softly as she lightly patted Ethan¡¯s head, which was currently buried in Emma¡¯s chest. ¡°When we were still in thends of stor, he would usually sleep while suckling on my breast like a baby.¡±


    They had just finished making love with each other an hour ago, and for some reason, Ethan fell asleep before them.


    However, in his sleep, he moved to face Emma, who was lying on his right side, and began to suckle her breast like a baby.


    Emma didn¡¯t mind and even found this side of her Master quite endearing. There were only a few asions where Ethan showed his vulnerable side to them.


    ¡°Maybe it''s because he didn¡¯t grow up with a mother,¡± Emmamented as she held onto the young man tighter. ¡°This might be something that he didn¡¯t get to experience when he was a baby.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right,¡± Lilith had experienced the same when she slept beside Ethan in her Catkin form. ¡°What time will we leave tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Around noon,¡± Lily replied. ¡°If we travel quickly, we will arrive two days before the Entrance Ceremony starts. In those two days, we can buy the school supplies we need in Limeburgh Town.¡±


    ¡°We can also stay in the inn before going to the academy,¡± Emma proposed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Lily replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything,¡± Lilithmented before looking at the balcony of their room. ¡°I¡¯m just d that I can be by his side.¡±


    Lily looked at Emma and Lilith, who were part of the Protector ns, whose main role was to ensure Ethan¡¯s safety.


    Emma was Ethan¡¯s Promised One, and the two of them shared a special connection, which Emma exined was a bloodline power that bound them together.


    While she couldn''t exin their connection in great detail, Emma said that she was able to know Ethan¡¯s exact location no matter how far away he was from her.


    She also had the ability to use Astral Projection and go to where he was currently at.


    Ethan also had the power to share Emma¡¯s senses, allowing him to see what she was seeing, hear what she was hearing, and feel what she was feeling.


    There were other things that their connection could do, but she was unable to share them because it was part of the bloodline secret of the Valentin Family.


    ¡°You know, there¡¯s something that has been on my mind,¡± Lilith said. ¡°Since Ethan is now married to you, it is safe to say that he now has the Beast King as his backer, am I right?¡±


    Lily nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°So, let¡¯s just say that if therees a time when Ethan¡¯s origin is exposed to the world, will the Beast King stand by his side and protect him?¡± Lilith inquired. ¡°Even if it means that your father will be going against the Kingdoms of Westshire, Northshire, and Eastshire?¡±


    Lily wanted to say yes, but she held her tongue.


    Her father was the Beast King, and it was his responsibility to protect their people.


    Although she was certain that Seff would side with Ethan through thick and thin, he would still need to consider the safety of the ns, who recognized him as their King.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lily replied after careful consideration. ¡°But I¡¯m very sure that Ethan will be the least of everyone¡¯s worries when the Fomorians make their move. Right now, the North, South, East, and West of the Shire Continent are preparing for the uing war against them.


    ¡°The Elves have also reached out to the Firbolgs who live in their Domain. They have bad blood with the Fomorians, and will definitely share their expertise when ites to fighting against them.


    ¡°Father added that the Fomorians are looking for a treasure called the Stone of Destiny. It¡¯s an artifact that will help them find their True King. ording to him, once the Fomorians have a King tomand them, they will be ten times more deadly because they will be fighting under a single banner.¡±


    Emma looked at her Master, who was sleeping peacefully in her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that Master will also fight against them when the timees,¡± Emma said softly.


    ¡°It will not only be him,¡± Lilymented. ¡°ording to my father, there¡¯s a chance that the battle will take ce at Brynhildr Academy. Of course, this is not yet confirmed, but the possibility exists.¡±


    The threedies didn¡¯t say anything for a few minutes because this was a topic that they didn¡¯t want to continue to discuss.


    They simply looked at the young man, who was now sleeping peacefully beside them.


    If Ethan chose to fight, all of them would follow suit and join him because they had made a vow to spend the rest of their lives with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep,¡± Lily proposed. ¡°We will have a long journey starting tomorrow.¡±


    Emma and Liilith nodded.


    Lily hugged Ethan from behind, while Lilith merged with Ethan¡¯s shadow.


    Although their special time together was finallying to an end, they believed that they would have more opportunities to stay like this forever in the future.


    Meanwhile, as the three of them slept, Lyall and Nicole wereying on top of the roof of Seff¡¯s residence, looking at the stars in the sky.


    ¡°So you guys will be leaving tomorrow, right?¡± Lyall asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Did you have fun staying here in Southshire?¡±


    ¡°I did. I had a great time, so thank you for your family¡¯s hospitality.¡±


    Lyall grinned because she had gotten along well with Nicole during the time that they had been together.


    ¡°Do you not feel cold anymore?¡± Lyall inquired.


    ¡°No,¡± Nicole answered. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be good for a while.¡±


    ¡°You really should find an expert who could help with your condition. I¡¯m really worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I already found a way to cure my condition.¡±


    Lyall arched an eyebrow as she nced at the youngdy beside her. ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°So don¡¯t worry too much about me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say so.¡± Lyall shrugged. ¡°I¡¯lle and visit you and Ethan from time to time.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡± Nicole smiled faintly. ¡°But I have a feeling that this year will be more special than thest.¡±


    ¡°Why do you feel that way?


    ¡°Women¡¯s intuition.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m also a woman, you know?¡±


    Nicole smiled faintly as she continued to look at the stars in the sky.


    She didn¡¯t know why she was feeling this way, but deep inside her icy heart, she believed that something interesting would soon happen in the academy.


    As to what it was, she really didn¡¯t know.


    However, as someone who wished to live her life to the fullest, she was hoping that she''d see something exciting before her heart waspletely covered by ice and finally stopped beating.

 Chapter 715 Someone Is Pissed

    715 Someone Is Pissed


    ¡°Come visit us again when you have the time.¡± Seff patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You are always wee here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± Ethan replied. "I''ll visit when I have time."


    ¡°Ethan, please take care of Lily,¡± Leah said. ¡°I trust you.¡±


    ¡°I will, Mother. I promise,¡± Ethan nodded. "I''ll do my best to make her happy."


    After Ethan said his goodbyes, Lily stepped forward to hug her father and mother.


    The Beast King¡¯s family were all there to send them off, and even Lyall was acting normally in front of her family.


    ¡°Make sure to kill those Progenitors soon,¡± Lyall said as she whispered seductively in Ethan¡¯s ears. ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡±


    Ethan ignored Lily¡¯s sister. Although she said it was a reward, it was very suspicious if it came from her.


    Even so, he didn¡¯t mind her hugging him from behind as he bid goodbye to Conall and Lily¡¯s other brothers and sisters.


    Half an hourter, the group of four flew towards the sky riding their flying brooms.


    Lily was riding on Ethan¡¯s Wind Rider, while Emma and Nicole nked his left and right sides.


    It would take them a week to reach the academy ording to their calctions.


    They didn¡¯t intend to rush their journey and decided to travel at a decent pace.


    Since Ethan could embed his Magic Tree House into any tree, they didn¡¯t have to worry about their lodgings and amodations.


    Because of this, they didn¡¯t have to worry about camping outside or exposing themselves to the elements.


    Traveling as a group also removed the boredom of the journey, allowing them to enjoy it more.


    After a few days of flying, they finally passed the border of Southshire and entered thends of Eastshire.


    Since there were Teleportation Gates avable in the Major Cities, Ethan and his entourage took advantage of that to speed up their travel time.


    Everything was going smoothly until something unexpected happened on the fifth day of their journey.


    Their group encountered an Elder Dragon, who decided that it would eat them for lunch.


    ¡°This dragon looks familiar,¡± Ethan said as he looked at the Dragon headed in their direction.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Should we avoid or fight it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll fight it, of course,¡± Nicole smiled evilly. ¡°I haven¡¯t fought a dragon in a while.¡±


    Without even waiting for anyone else¡¯s opinion, Nicole charged ahead and raised her hand.


    ¡°Come out, Snowke,¡± Nicole ordered.


    A magic circle appeared above her head, and her Ice Dragon descended from it.


    Seeing that one of its kind had appeared to fight it, the Red Dragon roared in anger and unleashed a Dragon¡¯s Breath towards the smaller Ice Dragon.


    Snowke dodged it before unleashing her own Icy Breath at her opponent, who had given her a warm greeting.


    The Elder Dragon was a veteran in battles, so it easily evaded Snowke¡¯s attack.


    Nicole and Emma bombarded the Elder Dragon with elemental spells, but their attacks did very little, if there was even any, damage to its dragon scales.


    Ethan didn¡¯t join the fight and simply observed the battle.


    He had already recognized the Elder Dragon as the same Dragon that flew beside the Brynhildr Express when Ethan left his hometown for the first time.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to help them?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Dragons are very resistant to magic and physical attacks.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Emma and Nicole can handle it.¡±


    This was Emma¡¯s first time fighting against an Elder Dragon, so Ethan wanted to give her a chance to experience it first hand.


    Nicole had already defeated an Elder Ice Dragon, so he was confident that she would be able to defeat the Elder Red Dragon again, but this time with the help of her Ice Dragon, Snowke.


    Seeing that her offensive spells weren¡¯t working, Emma shifted to using debuffs against the Elder Dragon, and buffing Nicole and Snowke, acting as their support.


    Nicole, on the other hand, continued to use her Ice Spells, infuriating the Red Dragon very much.


    Snowke might not be an Elder Dragon, but she had great potential.


    In terms of battle experience, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a candle against their enemy.


    However, she wasn¡¯t fighting alone.


    Her Master, Nicole was with her, and together, they were able to push back the Elder Red Dragon as they bombarded it with countless icicles. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With Emma¡¯s support, they were slowly but surely dealing significant injury to their target.


    Ethan sensed several Witches and Wizards, perhaps attracted by themotion, flying in their direction to spectate the battle.


    Some of them were of the same age as them, which made Ethan believe that they were also students of Brynhildr Academy who were also traveling to the academy.


    The few adults who hade to see what was going on stared in shock as the two youngdies and the Ice Dragon tag-teamed to fight the local bully of Eastshire.


    As the battle went on, the Red Elder Dragon was getting more and more pissed, making it roar in anger.


    ¡°Someone is pissed.¡± Lily chuckled.


    ¡°You might not believe this, but Nicole hasn¡¯t used her full powers yet,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°Emma is also holding back her trump cards.¡±


    Since Emma was his Promised One, Ethan knew full well what she was capable of doing.


    Nicole, on the other hand, had frozen an Elder Ice Dragon, who was supposed to be nearly immune to Ice Magic.


    In his eyes, the twodies and the Ice Dragon were just ying with the Elder Red Dragon, which was getting grumpier as time went on.


    Perhaps knowing that fighting against the three would end in its defeat, the Elder Red Dragon turned around and retreated as fast as it could.


    But Nicole had no intentions of letting it escape.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Snowke!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two sped away to catch up to the Red Elder Dragon, and Emma followed behind them.


    It was very rare for her to fight against something, so she was in the mood to show her skills to her Master.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them,¡± Lily suggested.


    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll follow them,¡± Ethan replied and urged his Wind Dancer to catch up to the twodies, who were adamant to finish the battle that the Dragon started.

 Chapter 716 Let’s Stop Here Before Someone Gets Seriously Hurt

    716 Let¡¯s Stop Here Before Someone Gets Seriously Hurt


    The Red Elder Dragon was one of the local overlords of Eastshire.


    There were very few wizards who dared to challenge it, and even fewer monsters who could match its strength.


    Aside from the annoying White Raven, whom it had attempted to eat in the past, there was no other monster who had beaten it inbat.


    Since then, whenever the Elder Red Dragon saw the White Raven delivering letters, it made sure to stay clear of its path, not wanting to get hurt a second time.


    However, it seemed that it had also targeted the wrong people this time.


    Originally, it only nned to scare Ethan¡¯s entourage for an ego boost. The main reason why it still hadn¡¯t been hunted down was due to the fact that it had made a deal with the authorities of Eastshire.


    It would not eat any Humans, and in exchange, they would allow it to freely wander Eastshire without being hunted down.


    The Elder Red Dragon wasn¡¯t expecting that the two witches who were traveling with the young man would engage it inbat.


    Of course, the Dragon believed that the two witches weren¡¯t its match.


    Unfortunately, it was wrong.


    One of the Witches summoned an Ice Dragon, and to make matters worse, both of them used the Ice Element.


    Although the dragon was young, it was a very talented individual, and its synergy with the Witch that summoned it was very good.


    The other Witch, on the other hand, was also super annoying. She would cast spells that always targeted the Elder Red Dragon¡¯s eyes, forcing it to divide its attention between its two opponents, greatly impacting its offensive abilities.


    Due to the agreement it made with Professor Rinehart and Wace, promising that it wouldn¡¯t kill any Humans, the Dragon did the only thing that it could do, and that was to make a hasty retreat.


    ¡°Oi! Timeout!¡± The Elder Red Dragon had no choice but to use telepathy to talk to the two Witches in order to diffuse the situation. ¡°Hey! I was just joking earlier! If you continue to attack me, I will get angry!¡±


    ¡°Then get angry,¡± Nicole smirked. ¡°It¡¯s your fault that you attacked us first.¡±


    Unlike Ethan, Lily, and Emma, Nicole knew that the Elder Red Dragon had a special agreement with the officials of Eastshire.


    It was also because of this reason that she decided to engage it in a battle to teach it a lesson.


    ¡°You brats!¡± The Elder Red Dragon finally had enough and decided to fight seriously. "You''ll regret this!"


    It unleashed Dragon¡¯s Fear, making the Ice Dragon, Nicole, and Emma momentarily feel as though an invisible wall mmed into them, making them stagger mid-flight.


    Seeing that the three annoying flies had finally been repelled, the Elder Red Dragon then circled before charging in their direction.


    Using Draconic Magic, it unleashed countless Fire Bullets at its enemies, forcing them to go on the defensive.


    ¡°You Humans don¡¯t know when topromise, huh?!¡± the Elder Red Dragon roared. ¡°This will teach you to not mess with me again!¡±


    With a roar filled with fury, the Elder Dragon unleashed a Dragon¡¯s Breath, targeting the Ice Dragon, Snowke.


    Since the Ice Dragon was using its body to protect Nicole from the Fire Bullets, it was unable to raise its defenses fast enough to protect itself from the Dragon¡¯s Breath.


    But at that exact moment, a zing spear flew past the Ice Dragon and collided with the Elder Red Dragon¡¯s attack, resulting in an explosion in the sky.


    The Breath Attack was dispelled, and the ming Spear returned to Ethan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here before someone gets seriously hurt.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Dragon narrowed its eyes as it looked at the young man, who was now hovering between it and its enemies.


    After this brief standoff, the Dragon scoffed before flying away.


    The young man was giving the same vibe as the White Raven that had beaten it up in the past, so the Elder Dragon decided to trust its instincts and leave with its dignity intact.


    ¡°Are the three of you alright?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°I got carried away ying with Redneck.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s that Dragon¡¯s name?¡± Ethan inquired.


    Nicole nodded. ¡°It''s famous around these parts. It is one of the three Elder Red Dragons of Eastshire. It is also the only one among the three who doesn¡¯t eat and kills Humans.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that it was Redneck instead of one of the other two dragons?¡± Lily asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°The two other Dragons have a faint white line on their necks,¡± Nicole answered. ¡°Only Redneck doesn¡¯t have this mark, so he was given the name Redneck to differentiate him from the other two.¡±


    The youngdy then lightly patted the Ice Dragon¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I missed you, Snowke,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°I missed you too, Nicole,¡± Snowke replied. ¡°Are you going back to the academy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll be back in two days at most.¡±


    ¡°Then, should I travel with you?¡±


    Nicole shook her head. ¡°No need. Just wait for me in the academy.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Snowke nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the academy.¡±


    Nicole then waved her wand and created a magic circle that would teleport the Ice Dragon back to the academy.


    She had asked Professor Barret to help her with this matter so that she could summon the Ice Dragon to her side whenever she was within the territory of Eastshire.


    Ever since Snowke had been acknowledged as one of the Guardians of Bryhildr Academy, she had been receiving special treatment from Professor Rinehart, allowing her to have her own personal ce at the back of the academy.


    Her usual ymates were the Water Fairies who lived in theke, forming a mutual friendship with them.


    ¡°Well, then. Shall we continue our journey?¡± Ethan asked before giving the spectators who had followed them a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± Nicole nodded before following Ethan¡¯s lead.


    Since some of the spectators were also students from the academy, they decided to join Ethan¡¯s entourage so that they would be safer on their return trip.


    The young man didn¡¯t mind having dozens of Wizards and Witches flying behind them as they headed toward the academy.


    A ce where they would spend another year learning magic, facing challenges, and building rtionships with their schoolmates in the most prestigious magical academy in Eastshire.

 Chapter 717 You Know It Won’t End With Just A Kiss

    717 You Know It Won¡¯t End With Just A Kiss


    After the encounter with the Elder Red Dragon, their return trip did not meet with any other mishaps.


    After two more days of traveling, they finally arrived in Limeburgh Town. Ethan¡¯s entourage went down and spent a few hours buying the things that they would need for the start of the new school year.


    Just as expected, there were many students from Brynhildr Academy in the town doing the same thing.


    They met a couple of familiar faces and even bumped into George and Sabrina, who seemed to be on a date.


    To their surprise, the two were also staying at an inn and were nning to only return to the academy the next day.


    Since they all decided to stay at the same inn, they decided to have an early dinner together and talk about their vacation.


    ¡°You should have seen the faces of my family members when I introduced Sabrina to them,¡± George said with a smug smile on his face as he told Ethan and the girls about Sabrina¡¯s visit to his home.


    ¡°George¡¯s family are wonderful people,¡± Sabrina smiled. ¡°They remind me of my family. For a brief moment, I even thought that they were my family members and were just wearing disguises.¡±


    ¡°I felt the same when I visited your family, Sabrina,¡± Georgemented. ¡°Our families are like two peas in a pod.¡±


    Sabrina nodded. ¡°Un.¡±


    The group listened to George¡¯s story as they ate together, finding the series of events quite amusing.


    ¡°My father even went as far as to tell me that he will disown me if I break up with Sabrina.¡± George chuckled. ¡°Jokes on him. I¡¯m not letting my sweetheart go. Isn¡¯t that right, my Sweet Mandrake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my beloved Stink-horn Fungus,¡± Sabrina smiled sweetly.


    The two stared at each other lovingly, making Ethan, who had many lovers, feel like he was about to vomit sugar due to how sweet the two were.


    After nearly two hours of talking and eating, everyone retired to their rooms to rest for the night.


    Ethan¡¯s group rented two rooms, so Nicole could have her own room.


    But instead of going to his room, Ethan went to Nicole¡¯s room to check her current condition.


    After seeing her previous state back in Southshire, the young man decided to pay closer attention to his best friend¡¯s body temperature.


    If possible, he didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen again. The sight of her in that situation made him feel very anxious.


    Nicole, who understood that Ethan was worrying about her, didn¡¯t say anything and allowed him to enter her room.


    The two of them sat on the couch and Nicole raised her hand so that Ethan could hold it.


    ¡°As usual, your hand is very cold,¡± Ethan frowned.


    ¡°You might not believe me, but this is already my default body temperature,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°In this state, I am simr to someone who has a very strong affinity to Ice Magic. Although our body is colder than others, it doesn¡¯t really hurt us. When you touch Lily, isn¡¯t it the same?¡±


    09:11


    Ethan reluctantly nodded his head because Nicole was right.


    Nicole¡¯s current body temperature was about the same as Lily¡¯s body temperature.


    The only time that Lily¡¯s body would be warm was whenever she and Ethan were embracing each other.


    Only in those moments would her body radiate heat like that of a normal person.


    Nicole smiled faintly after seeing the young man breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°See? There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± Nicole said. ¡°But if you are still worried, you can give me a hug so that I¡¯ll be nice and toasty tonight before I sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan replied and hugged one of the people who served as a pir of support in his life.


    Ethan would be lying if he said that the thought of Nicole bing his lover had never crossed his mind.


    However, their rtionship was truly that of best friends, and as time went on, his feelings for Nicole had stopped to that of a best friend whom he could count on any time he needed her.


    Nicole, who didn¡¯t have many friends to begin with, used to think of Ethan as her Disciple when it came to Martial Arts.


    She had taught him how to fight and made sure that he would build his foundations properly, allowing him to pull his own weight in battle.


    But that was when Ethan was still a powerless Dud and only relied on his strong willpower.


    Now, Ethan had already surpassed her in both martial arts and magic, and she was aware of it.


    She could feel it with his touch.


    She could sense it with her magic.


    Her instincts that were honed in battle told her that she was safer whenever he was around.


    And just like Ethan, she never saw him as a romantic partner.


    For her, he was her best friend.


    Perhaps, even her only friend that she trusted with her life.


    The two hugged each other for nearly half an hour before Nicole reluctantly pulled back.


    She then yfully raised her hand to cup Ethan¡¯s cheeks and stared at him in the eye.


    ¡°So, how is it?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Warm and toasty,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Good. Now it''s time for you to warm up your wife and your lovers in the other room.¡± Nicole winked. ¡°We will return to the academy tomorrow, so this is yourst chance to you-know-what.¡±


    Ethan chuckled before shaking his head helplessly.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Nicole,¡± Ethan said as he stood up to walk toward the door. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Ethan,¡± Nicole nodded.


    After closing his best friend¡¯s door, Ethan went to his room, where Lily, Emma, and Lilith were waiting for him.


    George and Sabrina, who were also inside their room, were already lying on the bed and holding each other.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something important,¡± George said. ¡°Do you know what I forgot, Sabrina?¡±


    ¡°You forget a lot of things, George,¡± Sabrina replied. ¡°And you forget important things the most.¡±


    George scratched his head as he tried to recall what he had forgotten. However, no matter how he tried to dig into his memory, he just couldn¡¯t remember what it was.


    ¡°Maybe a kiss will help me remember,¡± George said with a smile. ¡°Can you kiss me, Princess?¡±


    ¡°If I kiss you, it will not end in just a kiss,¡± Sabrina replied as a tinge of red crept on her face. ¡°You know it won¡¯t end with just a kiss.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± George replied before lowering his head to give his lover a long and sweet kiss.


    Soon, the sound rustling of clothes echoed inside the room as George momentarily set aside the thing that he was supposed to say to Ethan earlier in the day.


    For now, he indulged himself in kissing Sabrina¡¯s sensuous body, which, for him, was as sweet as honey.

 Chapter 718 Don’t Go Back On Your Word

    Chapter 718 Don¡¯t Go Back On Your Word


    ¡°It feels good to be back here in the academy,¡± George said as he looked at Dud Manor with a smile. ¡°I never thought that I¡¯d miss this ce¡ªafter all, Henry is no longer around.¡±


    Ethan nodded his head in understanding.


    Although their dependable Head Prefect had already graduated, he couldn¡¯t help but miss Dud Manor, which had yed a major role in his life.


    The Entrance Ceremony would take ce tomorrow, but Ethan and the others decided to return to the academy a day early so that they could organize their belongings in their rooms.


    The moment George and Ethan entered the Manor, they were immediately greeted by the sight of familiar faces who were also d to see them.


    ¡°Did you enjoy your vacation, Ethan?¡± the handsome silver-haired boy, Noah, asked with a smile.


    Noah was now a Third Year student in the academy, and Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel like his friend seemed to have matured a bit since he hadst seen him.


    His voice was now deeper, and his eyes looked more confident, making Ethan smile faintly.


    ¡°Yes. I enjoyed it very much,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I got sent back to the past again, fought against the avatar of a Progenitor, stayed there for half a year, then returned to the present to get married.¡±


    While the people in themon room looked at Ethan with amusement, George and Noah looked at the young man with their mouths hanging wide open.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s a joke, right?¡± George asked. ¡°You¡¯re just pranking us¡ªright, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°But this is Ethan we are talking about,¡± Noahmented. ¡°He must be telling us the truth.¡±


    Although the silver-haired boy also felt like what Ethan told them was rather unbelievable, he knew that his friend was someone who rarely told a lie.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Well, then. I¡¯ll just drop off my stuff in my room. I¡¯ll be back after I¡¯m done.¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t even wait for his friends¡¯ reply before walking up the stairs to head to his room.


    As soon as he opened the door to his room, he immediately saw a chubby cat sleeping on his bed.


    Lilith immediately jumped out of Ethan¡¯s shadow and confronted the Chesmire Cat, demanding that it move its chubby body off of her Master¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Do you mind shutting up, woman?¡± Chessy grumbled before opening its eyeszily. ¡°I was here first.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lilith scoffed. ¡°This is Master¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Lilith, it¡¯s fine,¡± Ethan said before arranging his belongings inside the room. ¡°Chessy is a friend, so don¡¯t be too hard on him.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Master.¡± Lilith nodded before shifting her attention back to the chubby cat, who was stretching its body.


    After he was done arranging his things, Ethan sat on the bed and patted the chubby cat¡¯s body.


    ¡°Oh? You sure have grown a backbone since the day you started here in the academy,¡± Chessy said in an amused tone as he allowed the young man to pat him. ¡°Back then, you screamed like a little girl when you first saw me.¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡± Ethan smirked. ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The two smirked at each other as if they were long-time friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years.


    ¡°So, what have you been up to, Chessy?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Chessy replied. ¡°Just visiting Firbolg Viges here and there, informing them that the Fomorians areing and that they should either hide or run for the hills if they don¡¯t want to be hunted down.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve also been gathering a few artifacts for a certain Fox Lady, who is busy bolstering the defenses of the Great Eagle Forest. Aside from that, everything has been peachy.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Chessy grumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll be staying in the academy to rest for a month or two so that I can get to know the new First Years. I do it every year, you know? You were one of the First Years who had caught my eye, so I made sure to introduce myself to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll have some interesting First Years this year?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°My whiskers are telling me that we will,¡± Chessy replied. ¡°Well, I just hope that they¡¯re not as troublesome as you.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After chatting with the chubby cat for a while, the Chesmire Cat disappeared to make its rounds in the academy, leaving Ethan alone with Lilith.


    ¡°This is an interesting feeling,¡± Ethan said as he patted the ck cat, who had curled up into hisp. ¡°Last year, I was standing at the podium and being addressed as one of the Pirs of the First Years. This year, it¡¯s my turn to look at them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite unfortunate that I wasn¡¯t here when that happened,¡± Lilith replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure that seeing an anxious and naive Young Master would have been an interesting sight.¡±


    Ethan chuckled before shaking his head.


    ¡°I was panicking back then,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I was afraid that if they discovered that I was not a Wizard, they would treat me as a guinea pig for their spells. Fortunately, I was saved by a stranger I met back then.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half had told him that when he was still a powerless individual, the ck bracelet given by that Auntie, which was still on his wrist, allowed him to pass as a Dud in the academy.


    Knowing that, he kept the bracelet as a memento to mark the turning point in his life, which allowed him to bask in the happiness that he was feeling at the present.


    While he was thinking about nostalgic times, he heard a knock on his door, which snapped him back to reality.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°It¡¯s not locked.¡±


    A secondter, the door opened, and someone whom he didn¡¯t expect appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Cedric?¡± Ethan frowned because he didn¡¯t expect that Lilian¡¯s brother would visit him in the academy¡ªand in his room, no less. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I just came here to inform you that I will be enrolling here in Brynhildr Academy this year,¡± Cedric said. ¡°Also, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to pursue Luna, so you can rest easy. I¡¯m not going to steal your lover from you.¡±


    Ethan was very tempted to say that he wouldn¡¯t be able to steal Luna away from him even if he tried. But since he didn¡¯t want to make things awkward for the two of them, he decided to just nod his head and offer Lilian¡¯s brother a chair to sit on.


    ¡°So, what are you here for?¡± Ethan inquired.


    ¡°I came here for three things,¡± Cedric replied. ¡°The first one is to help defend this ce just in case the Fomorian decide to march here. I won¡¯t be able to sit still in Nightfall Academy, knowing that my sister might be in danger.¡±


    Ethan nodded because Cedric¡¯s concern was valid.


    ¡°The second reason is that I believe that I will grow faster as an individual if I enroll here in Brynhildr Academy,¡± Cedric added. ¡°Thest reason has something to do with my personal life, so I can¡¯t tell you about it.¡±


    Cedric then nced at the young man who had forced him to train harder so that he would be able to reach the same level as him.


    Seeing his intense gaze, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile because he could sense Cedric¡¯spetitive spirit.


    He was the same back then when he was still trying to run after Nicole and Lily, who were considered the two strongest First Years in the academy back then.


    ¡°I will not stay long, but before I go, I just want to tell you this,¡± Cedric reached out his hand for a handshake. ¡°Look after my sister¡ªI swear that if you harm her in any way, I will go all out and out of my way to make you pay.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ethan shook Cedric¡¯s hand. ¡°If that were to really happen, I would not resist even if you beat me up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    The two teenage boys, who had be love rivals for a short period of time, decided to start anew and foster a closer rtionship with each other.


    Cedric had recognized Ethan¡¯s strength and supported his sister¡¯s decision to pursue him after they had a heart-to-heart talk with each other.


    In short, Cedric would never hand his sister to someone whom he didn¡¯t recognize. Since Ethan was someone he recognized, he would respect his sister¡¯s decision and make sure that no other men would get in the way of her love.


    Although they started on the wrong foot, the two teenagers had matured enough to let bygones be bygones.


    Because of this, Ethan¡¯s impression of Cedric changed a bit, and he decided to have closer ties with his future brother-inw, who supported his rtionship with Lilian.

 Chapter 719 A New Beginning

    Chapter 719 A New Beginning


    Ethan stood with his Manormates in the za of Beginnings, where his adventures in Brynhildr Academy started.


    Luna and Lilian were standing beside him and holding his hand. They had arrivedst night and were too tired from their journey to do anything but sleep.


    However, the two looked energized and very excited as they chatted with Ethan and George about the possibility of having a new member in Dud Manor this year.


    ¡°While it¡¯s not impossible, there are times when Dud Manor doesn''t receive any new students at the start of a new school term,¡± George exined. ¡°Not all Duds have the guts to apply to an academy of Magic because of discrimination.


    ¡°Fortunately, that mentality has changed a bit, especially after Ethan joined usst year¡ªbut he¡¯s an exception. I think unless someone from Dud Manor bes the next Fortis Dud, our future members will still face dark and difficult times.¡±


    Ethan and the other members of the Dud Manor all nodded their heads at the same time.


    Lilian wasn¡¯t supposed to be part of Dud Manor, but because she was poached by Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret, she was given preferential treatment and was allowed to stay in the Manor of her choosing.


    At that time, the youngdy was pursuing Ethan, so she didn¡¯t bat an eye and picked Dud Manor even though she wasn¡¯t a Dud but a very talented Witch.


    ¡°Still, I wonder what the Pirs will be like,¡± Lunamented. ¡°Only powerful Witches and Wizards are allowed to be the Pirs of the academy. Each slot is gained through a rmendation, and there are only five of them every year.¡±


    George nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Last year, it was the Professors who performed well in the academy that were allowed to choose the five Pirs. Professor Ophelia was one of them. But this year, she won¡¯t be participating because she already participatedst year.¡±


    The chattering of the students around them quieted down quite a bit when they saw the Professors walk onto the stage in the za one by one.


    When Ethan¡¯s gazended on Professor Rinehart, he was once again reminded of the time when he identally rode the wrong train and appeared in Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°Wee to the start of another enchanting school year at Brynhildr Magical Academy,¡± Professor Rinehart¡¯s magnified voice spread throughout the entire za.


    ¡°It is with great excitement and pride that I stand before you today, ready to embark on a new journey filled with wonder, discovery, and the art of magic.


    ¡°To our returning students, wee back! Your presence is the lifeblood of our academy, and your continued growth and achievements are a testament to your dedication and the spirit of magic that thrives within these walls.


    ¡°To our new students, we extend a warm wee. You are about to join a world where the impossible bes possible, and where your unique talents and aspirations will find a home.


    ¡°This year promises to be a spectacr one, with new spells to learn, ancient mysteries to unravel, and boundless opportunities for magical mastery.


    ¡°Our esteemed Professors have prepared an array of courses that will challenge your minds, ignite your imaginations, and hone your magical abilities.


    ¡°Magic is not just about wielding power. It is about understanding the delicate bnce of the world around us, the importance of intent, and the strength of character.


    ¡°As you delve into your studies, remember that true magices from within. It is the courage to try, the wisdom to learn from mistakes, and the heart to use your powers for good.


    ¡°As we begin this new school year, let us embrace the magic that lies within each of us. Let us be bold in our pursuits, kind in our actions, and united in our quest for knowledge and mastery.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to a year filled with wonder, growth, and magical achievements. Wee back, and may your journey be as magical as your dreams!¡±


    Professor Rineheart then raised his wand and pointed it at the sky.


    Ethan, who already knew what was going to happen next, summoned his wand and pointed it at the sky with the rest of the students in the academy.


    ¡°May the mes of Magic burn forevermore!¡± Professor Rinehart dered.


    ¡°Lux Principium!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Lux Principium!¡±¡±¡±


    Everyone in the academy, including some of the First Years, shouted alongside each other with their wands pointing at the sky.


    Soon, countless rays of light with different colors burst forth from the tips of their wands and shot to the sky.


    A fireworks disy that resulted in a magical aurora appeared in the sky of the academy, making everyone smile, happy to experience this yearly tradition.


    As the magical aurora continued to dance in the sky, Professor Rinehart¡¯s voice once again reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°We will now start the sorting of the First Years,¡± Professor Rinehart announced. ¡°However, we will first introduce the Five Pirs of the First Years, who will usher in a new era in this academy.¡±


    Professor Rinehart smiled mischievously as he waved a wand, creating a magical door beside the Appraisal Stone, which would tell the new students what Manor they would be staying at in the academy.


    A young man with ck hair and green eyes emerged from the portal and faced the student body with a confidence that exceeded his years.


    (E/N: It seems that Thirteen has crossed worlds.)


    ¡°Heath Wykers,¡± Heath said. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to be here.¡±


    After giving his introduction, he moved to the side to allow the next First Year to pass through the magical door.


    This time, a red-headed teenage boy with blue eyes emerged from the door.


    ¡°Lennox Sparks,¡± Lennox stated. ¡°The Strongest Pir of the First Years.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lennox¡¯s deration made everyone look at him with great curiosity, but he ignored everyone and stood beside Heath, whom he ignoredpletely.


    ¡°We got some fiery ones this year, eh?¡± George chuckled.


    ¡°Strongest Pir of the First Years?¡± Noah smirked. ¡°This guy just painted a big red X mark on his forehead. It seems that his year will truly be an interesting year.¡±


    The magical door glowed faintly, and another boy emerged from it.


    He had short blonde hair and gray eyes that stared at everyone with an anxious expression on his face.


    ¡°M-Marvin Nightstalker,¡± Marvin stuttered before bowing his head. He then hurriedly stood beside Heath because Lennox scared him.


    Once again, the magical door glowed faintly, and another person came out of it.


    A beautiful girl with long blue hair and blue eyes faced everyone with a faint smile on her face.


    Although she was only twelve years old, perhaps the youngest student in the history of Brynhildr Academy, everyone at the scene believed that she would grow up to be a beauty who would cause the downfall of nations.


    A little flying squirrel sat on her shoulder, waving at everyone in the surroundings.


    While the guys were enamored with the girl¡¯s beauty, the girls were charmed by the adorable squirrel who looked extremely fluffy.


    ¡°Joanne Gremory,¡± Joanne said with a confident smile on her face. ¡°I look forward to spending a year with everyone here in the academy.¡±


    A resounding cheer reverberated in the surroundings after Joanne introduced herself.


    Heath and Marvin both looked at her with reddened faces, while Lennox rubbed his chin and gazed at Joanne with great interest.


    Ethan, on the other hand, blinked once then twice as he looked at his sister, who noticed his gaze and winked back at him, making all the guys look at Ethan, whom they didn¡¯t know had an extremely cute little sister.


    ¡°Did you know about this?¡± Luna asked with an amused smile on her face.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I thought that she returned to Caer Wydion with mother.¡±


    Ethan knew that this was not the right time to ask his sister anything, so he simply watched as she stood beside Marvin, which made the poor boy¡¯s face turn a shade redder.


    Suddenly, the magical door shone onest time, and a youngdy stepped out of it, which made everyone freeze after seeing her.


    The enchanting youngdy with long brown hair, hazel eyes, and a smile that seemed to captivate everyone¡¯s hearts, bowed to everyone in greeting.


    ¡°Hecate Magdar,¡± Hecate said, making Ethan and Joanne feel as if something was tugging into their heartstrings as they stared at the unfamiliardy who somehow felt very familiar to them.


    It was as if they were looking at someone very precious who had crossed time and space just to be with them onest time.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be here. I hope that we all get along.¡±


    Hecate¡¯s gaze brieflynded on Ethan for a split second before she walked toward the other Pirs of the First Years.


    She didn¡¯t know that, at that exact moment, a certain Princess¡¯ visage ovepped with her face for a brief moment, making Ethan¡¯s heart suddenly skip a beat.

 Chapter 720: Um, Did The Appraisal Stone Break?

    Chapter 720: Um, Did The Appraisal Stone Break?


    ?


    When Hecate stood beside Joanne, the youngdy smiled at the younger girl, making thetter look at her closely.


    Joanne eyed the other party''s face and tried to find traces of her friend whom she thought they would never see again.


    Although there were a few facial simrities, she could confirm that Hecate was also different from the princess that she knew.


    It was just like how Joanne had simrities with her mother and Ethan, but that was where the simrities ended.


    But, for some reason, standing next to the beautifuldy beside her, Joanne couldn''t stop her heart from beating wildly inside her chest.


    It was as if she had met a long lost friend whom she had left three hundred years in the past.


    As she continued to observe Hecate, Joanne noticed that her ear was slightly pointier than that of a normal human.


    However, the pointiness wasn''t as obvious as it was in the ears of Elves, whom she had seen all her life in Caer Wydion.


    "Half-Elf," Joanne muttered, making Hecate smile and nod her head, confirming the younger girl''s statement.


    "Yes," Hecate replied. "I am a Half-Elf. Nice to meet you, Joanne."


    "N-Nice to meet you too, Hecate," Joanne stuttered after having muttered her thoughts identally.


    At that moment, Professor Rinehart''s voice once again reverberated in the surroundings. "I know that everyone is excited to know where they will be staying this year, so without further dy, may I call upon the Pirs of the First Years to ce their hands on the Appraisal Stone?" Professor Rinehart said. "Who wants to go first?"


    "I''ll go first." Lennox stepped forward and confidently ced his hand over the Appraisal


    Stone.


    A momentter, powerful golden mes surged out from the Appraisal Stone, making the smug smile on Lennox''s face widen.


    "Not bad," George said as he rubbed his chin. "He has strong magical power, and he does deserve his status as one of the Pirs."


    Ethan nodded in agreement.


    As the mes slowly faded, they formed words in the air, stating what Manor Lennox would be going to.


    Eques Manor.


    The members of the Eques Manor cheered, d to see another promising individual join their ranks.


    The next one who ced his hand on the Appraisal Stone was Heath.


    After cing her hand on the stone, the image of a giant White Tiger emerged from it, unleashing a roar that made Joanne and Hecate cover their ears due to how loud it was.


    A momentter, the words Jaeger Manor appeared above the Tiger''s head, which didn''te as a surprise due to the nature of Heath''s magic.


    The third one to touch the Appraisal Stone was Marvin, and things got a bit interesting afterward.


    The projection of a Treant standing over twenty meters tall appeared in front of everyone. But, that wasn''t all.


    On the body of the Treant, several green wisps were circling happily, making the members of the Terra Manor look fondly upon the blonde-haired boy who looked very timid.


    "Terra Manor." Professor Rinehart chuckled as he patted Marvin''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, Marvin. You will have many big sisters who will take good care of you."


    The Headmaster, who was responsible for Marvin''s enrollment in Brynhildr Academy, winked at the teenage boy, making thetter smile faintly.


    Just like what happened with Lennox and Heath, a round of apuse spread in the surroundings as everyone encouraged Marvin to feel more confident about himself.


    "I''ll go first," Joanne said to Hecate.


    "Okay." Hecate nodded before giving Joanne a thumbs up. "Good luck!"


    Joanne took a deep breath before stepping forward.


    Everyone looked at the adorable girl as she ced her small, delicate hand on the Appraisal Stone.


    Suddenly, a surge of ck magic exploded outwards like a tide, making some of the students standing in front of the za subconsciously take a step back.


    The magic fluctuation was so strong that Professor Rinehart waved his wand to create a barrier to protect the students from being affected by the sudden surge of power from the Appraisal Stone.


    A secondter, countless shadow figures flew in the surroundings like specters before merging together to form the words Schwartz Manor.


    Joanne then took a step back and looked smugly at her brother as if she was proud to show everyone how strong her magical power was.


    Ethan didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry at his sister''spetitiveness, especially after seeing what the other Pirs were capable of.


    Finally, all gaze once againnded on Hecate, whose beauty wouldn''t lose to Joanne in the slightest.


    When her hand touched the Appraisal Stone, nothing happened at first.


    This made everyone think that Joanne had identally broken the appraisal stone during her performance earlier.


    However, just as everyone was thinking like that, something unexpected happened.


    A tornado made up of mes shot up toward the sky, reaching dozens of meters high in the


    air.


    A secondter, a simr tornado of Water, Wind, Earth, and Ice, shot up toward the sky and formed giant golems.


    If the apparition that appeared during Joanne''s turn could be called mind-blowing, the phenomenon created by Hecate was considered mind-boggling.


    The five Elemental Golems then merged together, and the words that no one expected to see shed before everyone''s eyes.


    Dud Manor.


    The entire student body, including the Professors, with the exception of Professor Barret, looked at Hecate in disbelief.


    Hecate, on the other hand, blushed faintly as she timidly walked back to her ce, and stood


    beside Joanne.


    "Um, did the Appraisal Stone Break?" Marvin asked, waking everyone up from their trance. They still couldn''t believe that someone who possessed extremely powerful magic powers would go to Dud Manor, which was thest ce that they thought Hecate should be. Professor Rinehart inspected the Appraisal Stone to check if it was indeed broken, which made Professor Barret chuckle.


    "Rinehart, it''s not broken," Professor Barret said. "Hecate''s magic is a bit special. You will understand a littleter."


    Professor Rinehart was still half in doubt, but since Professor Barret was the one who gave Hecate the slot to be a Pir of the First Year, he decided to trust his words for the time


    being.


    Ethan, George, and the rest of Dud Manor were still in shock because none of them were expecting to get a talented Witch like Hecate among their ranks.

 Chapter 721: The Strongest Pillar Of The First Years [Part 1]

    Chapter 721: The Strongest Pir Of The First Years [Part 1]


    ?


    After the Five Pirs were tested for their respective Manors, the rest of the Appraisal Ceremony flowed smoothly.


    When all the First Years were done with their cement, it was time to do the same for the students who transferred to the academy.


    Just like Ethan had expected, the Appraisal Stone also went bonkers when it was Cedric''s turn to have his talent appraised.


    Countless swords made of light, danced in the surroundings, making the youngdies look at Lilian''s handsome brother with great interest.


    When the sorting was finally finished, Professor Rinehart raised his hand, making everyone look at him with expectations.


    "I''m sure that the Second Years, Third Years, and Fourth Years are already aware of what is going to happen next," Professor Rinehart said in a mischievous tone. "It is none other than our yearly tradition of weing our First Years.


    "But, before that, I decided to make some changes this year to make things more exciting. Instead of having your Professors prepare this special event, we decided that it would be more fun for the Senior Students themselves to prepare the challenge for this year''s Initiation Ceremony.


    "So, without further dy, let me call upon the Head Prefect of Dud Manor, George Marshal to climb up here on stage, and tell everyone the special event that he prepared for our First Years."


    Every member of Dud Manor nced at their Head Prefect in surprise because they didn''t know that there was a special event like this.


    The Initiation Ceremony was an important part of the Academy''s Tradition, and this heavy responsibility was now ced on their shoulders.


    None of them were informed that such a thing was happening, so they looked at the only person who could give them some exnation, and it was none other than their not-so- dependable Head Prefect, George Marshall.


    "Oh sh*t..." George facepalmed. "Now I remember what it was that I forgot!"


    The members of Dud Manor also wanted to facepalm after hearing their Head Prefect say such a thing, making all of them feel like they wanted to dig a hole and hide from everyone''s gazes.


    However, after muttering those words, George coughed lightly before fixing his robe and walking towards the stage as if he had everything under his control.


    When he arrived at the stage, he faced the student body and smiled.


    "Everyone, I would like to make an announcement," George said with a serious expression on his face.


    The students of the academy looked at the Head Prefect of Dud Manor with bated breath as they waited for his announcement.


    Fortunately, they didn''t have to wait long before hearing his explosive announcement.


    "I, George Marshal, are no longer single!" George dered.


    Making the members of Dud Manor avert their gazes, pretending that they didn''t know the foolish guy that was giving them second-hand-embarrassment.


    But, to their surprise, someone spoke up from the Second Years, making even George look in her direction in disbelief.


    "Yes, George Marshal and I are now a couple!" a youngdy with light-brown hair shouted.


    To Ethan''s surprise, the youngdy that shouted just now was not Sabrina, whom George had introduced to them as his fiance.


    Sabrina blinked once and twice, as she gazed at the Second Year, who had just dered that she and her boyfriend were a couple.


    But, before George could ask the girl who she was, he suddenly felt a hand rest on his shoulder, holding him in ce in a vice-grip.


    "George, while I am happy that you are now in a rtionship, you should choose the time and ce to announce it, okay?" Professor Rinehart said with a smile that wasn''t a smile, making George cough lightly.


    "Everyone, it is my greatest honor to give the First Years an experience that they will never forget!" George said with determination, doing his best to remain calm despite the fact that he wanted to run away from the stage as fast as he could.


    "The students of Dud Manor have prepared something special that will be written down as the greatest Initiation Ceremony in the history of the Brynhildr Academy!"


    Once again, the members of Dud Manor nced at each other, and shook their heads because this was the first time they were hearing such a thing.


    "This Year''s Initiation Ceremony is really simple, yet challenging at the same time," George desperately nced at his Manor Mates as his brain tried to think of a way to get out of this


    mess.


    When his gazended on Ethan, a thought appeared in his head, which made George feel as if he had a "Eureka!" moment.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this year, I would like to let everyone see the prowess of the Dud Manor," George''s voice sounded more confident than it was a while ago as he faced the five Pirs of the First Years of the Academy with a mischievous smile on his face.


    "This year''s Initiation Ceremony will be a Battle Royale between the former Strongest Pir of the First Years, Ethan Gremory, and the entirety of the First Years," George dered. "This is the special event that Dud Manor has prepared for all of you this year, so let us all go to the Arena and get his party started!"


    The corner of Ethan''s lips twitched after hearing George''s deration.


    He was certain that their Head-Prefect had made an impromptu event on the spot, and used him as a way to liven up the mood.


    But, since his sister had enrolled in the academy, Ethan decided to y along and make Joanne''s Initiation Ceremony a memorable experience.


    Waving his wand, Ethan conjured Fairy wings on his back and flew several meters above the ground.


    "I am Ethan Gremory, and I challenge all the First Years to a magical duel," Ethan said with a smile. "If you manage to defeat me, I will give you three things, the first thing that you will get are these two Pir Badges in my hand.


    "Last year, I was a double Pir Holder, and having these two badges will signify that you have beaten the former Strongest Pir of the First Years. Just so you know, I was also one of the Champions ofst year''s sh of Manors.


    "If you want to have some bragging rights, then getting these badges will make the Second, Third, and Fourth Years recognize your strength."


    Lennox, who had dered himself as the Strongest Pir of the First Years, narrowed his eyes as he looked at the two Pir Badges in Ethan''s hand.


    Joanne, who wanted a rematch with her brother, was also feeling excited because she wanted to show him how much she had grown during the time that they were together.


    Ethan then raised another finger to announce the second reward that he would be giving to


    the winner.


    "Whoever defeats me will not only get these two badges, but will also receive the title of the Strongest First Year of the Academy. This means that even if you are not a Pir, you will be recognized as one of them.


    "I will personally give you triple the monthly stipend that the academy gives the Pir


    Holders."


    The other First Years, who were looking for fame and glory, were very enticed by Ethan''s


    offer.


    Some of them didn''te from well-off families, so if they happened tond a lucky hit and defeated him, they would gain something that surpassed what the Pirs received from the


    academy.


    "Last, but not the least, I will grant you a wish," Ethan dered. "As long as I am able to grant it. I will definitely grant it without fail."


    This time, a faint smile appeared on Hecate''s face, and a glint of determination stirred in the


    depths of her eyes.


    "Well then, let''s head to the Coliseum, and get this party started," Ethan said before ncing at Professor Rinehart.


    The Headmaster nodded his head in understanding and waved his wand, creating a portal that would directly send anyone who passed through it to the Coliseum of Brynhildr Academy. Ethan was the first one to pass through the portal, followed by Lennox, and the other Pirs


    of the First Years.


    Soon, all the First Years entered the portal, looking very excited.


    They thought that since they were only fighting against a Second Year, they would have a high chance of defeating him if they all worked together.


    But, those who knew Ethan, especially those who were present for Lily''s wedding, shook their heads helplessly because the First Years would get first hand experience for what it was like to face an anomaly, whose powers had drastically increased since thest time they saw him.

 Chapter 722: The Strongest Pillar Of The First Years [Part 2]

    Chapter 722: The Strongest Pir Of The First Years [Part 2]


    ?


    Ethan stood at the eastern edge of the Coliseum''s Arena, while all the First Years stood on the western side.


    This was the first time that an Initiation Ceremony was done in this manner, and George was grinning ear to ear because he thought that this was a genius move.


    Of course, whether Ethan would be able to ovee this challenge was something that even he wasn''t able to predict.


    The stands were filled with the rest of the students and Professors, most of whom were thinking that Dud Manor might have bitten more than they could chew.


    While they recognized that Ethan was indeed powerful, he was but a single man about to face off against a hundred and fifty students on his own.


    Also, while he was indeed a Second Year in the Academy, many believed that the one-year difference wouldn''t be enough for him to be able to ovee the situation.


    However, there were individuals who were looking forward to seeing just how much he had grown during his vacation away from the academy.


    Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, and Professor Ophelia were among the people on the faculty who were quite excited to see this battle.


    They had already ced the protection charms within the Arena, so anyone who "died" in it would immediately be teleported to a safe location.


    Just like the Zombie Dungeon that Ethan had participated in in the past, there were safety measures put in ce in order to ensure that the students wouldn''t get seriously injured or, worse, killed in this event.


    "I''ll tell you this now. None of you should even think about underestimating my brother," Joanne said with a faint smile on her face. "If you''re going to fight him, you must fight with everything you have, or else, you''ll be defeated."


    "Then, if I defeat him, will you give me a reward?" Lennox asked in a confident tone.


    Joanne chuckled before nodding her head. "Why not? If it''s something that I can give, then I agree to this condition."


    "Wait, I''d like to join this agreement as well," Heathmented.


    "M-Me, too?" Marvin said cautiously. "Can I join?"


    Joanne smirked. "Everyone can join. Anyone who defeats my brother will get a reward from me."


    All the First Years, especially the guys, became more motivated after the beautiful girl''s deration.


    Everyone was raring to go as they looked at the young man, who was the Strongest Pir of the First Years a year ago.


    Ethan, who had also heard Joanne''s deration, couldn''t help but sigh internally.


    ''Your sister is a real troublemaker,'' Sebastianmented. ''But she only said those words because she''s confident that you won''t be defeated that easily.''


    ''You better ensure that you meet her expectations,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. "That way, no one would try to do anything to her. After all, they know that they will get clobbered by you if they try to do anything funny to your sister.''


    Ethan smiled faintly as he raised his hand to summon his wand.


    His action made Sebastian and his Other Half arch an eyebrow. Usually, whenever Ethan fought, he made it a point to always summon his Sea God''s Trident first.


    The two weren''t the only ones surprised by his action.


    Nicole smiled faintly after seeing this, recalling the time she sparred with Ethan in secret back when they were still in Southshire.


    They deliberately went somewhere a good distance away from Nortke Forest to ensure that no one would be able to see their battle.


    And during that time, Ethan didn''t use any of his Tridents against her.


    He only used his wand.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, I wee all of you to this year''s Initiation Ceremony!" George shouted. "Today is a very exciting day because the New will be fighting against the Old! Who will win? Last year''s Strongest Pir of the First Years, or the new blood of the academy?!


    "Since all of you are very excited to know the answer, let''s no longer dy this tradition and start the battle!"


    George raised his hand before swinging it to the side.


    "Duel Start!"


    As soon as the signal was given, Lennox immediately pointed his wand at the Second Year Student whom he wanted to defeat, and cast one of his strongest spells.


    "Magna Fragor!"


    A giant fireball the size of a car materialized at the tip of Lennox''s wand and flew toward Ethan''s direction.


    Ethan stood still and made a shing motion of his wand.


    A crescent de of water sliced the giant fireball in half, making it explode dozens of meters away from where he stood.


    Lennox smirked. His first attack was only an opener spell, allowing him to gauge his opponent''s abilities.


    The other First Years, on the other hand, no longer hesitated and collectively unleashed hundreds of spells in Ethan''s direction.


    "Ignis!"


    "cies!"


    "Ventus!"


    "Spiritus!"


    "Tellus!"


    Rays of different colors all flew in Ethan''s direction, making thetter smile faintly. Taking a step forward, the young man evaded the first spell that was about to hit him by casually stepping to the side.


    He repeated the same process and moved as if he was dancing, making Joanne smirk.


    Ethan dodged what he could and blocked what he couldn''t.


    The faint smile on his face made Lily shake her head and Luna sigh helplessly.


    "This guy is enjoying himself," Lily said.


    "Right," Lunamented.


    "I just hope he doesn''t take his top off likest time," Lilian narrowed his eyes. "We don''t want the girls from the First Years to fawn over him too."


    The threedies both nodded their heads at the same time-this was indeed something they didn''t want to happen.


    Meanwhile, there was another youngdy watching Ethan''s every move with a critical gaze.


    Alice, who had inherited the fighting prowess of Eileifr Eques, whom many considered to be the strongest Magical Weapon Master of Eastshire, couldn''t help but be surprised at the young man''s drastic improvements during the time that she hadn''t seen him.


    She had seen Ethan fight in the past, and his fighting skills weren''t really that great, especially


    his footwork.


    In her opinion, he only managed to win in the past because he was overwhelming his opponents with his Partial Resonance, which gave him an edge in battles.


    But now, she could no longer say such a thing. A nce was enough to tell her that Ethan was


    no longer the same person he was a year ago.


    ''He has improved a lot, hasn''t he?'' the ghost of the boy, Lyle, appeared beside Alice with his


    arms crossed over his chest.


    ''Yes,'' Alice replied. ''Did you teach him how to fight, too?''


    ''Of course not. As much as I wanted to teach him my fighting style, the Founders of the academy made a vow that they would only choose one inheritor to acquire their treasures.


    ''But you cheated and appointed me and Nicole as your inheritors though.''


    Lyle coughed lightly and pretended that he didn''t hear the youngdy''s words.


    What he did was not considered cheating in his book because, at most, he only gave Nicole the "Promise of the Dragon King" while he gave Alice his Legacy.


    ''Just continue watching him,'' Lyle stated. "Things are about to get very interesting-it''s now,


    actually.''


    At that exact moment, the First Years had encircled Ethan and unleashed an array of spells that were nearly impossible to dodge.


    The Pirs didn''t move and only observed the Second Year. They wanted to know more about Ethan''s fighting style first so that they could strategize on how to defeat him.


    After seeing his movements, all of them knew that unless they could trap him, like the other First Years were doing, they would be unable tond a direct hit on their opponent.


    As the spells congregated with Ethan at its center, he pointed his wand in front of him and


    chanted a spell with confidence.


    "Contego."


    A blue barrier surrounded him and tanked all the spells that flew in his direction. Seeing this scene, Lennox didn''t hesitate and also unleashed a continuous barrage of Giant Fireballs, thinking that it would overpower Ethan''s barrier and destroy it.


    Heath and Marvin joined in as well, thinking that there was no better opportunity to defeat


    Joanne''s brother than now.


    Joanne and Hecate, on the other hand, didn''t move and simply stared at the countless explosions that came from the location where Ethan stood.


    The First Years were relentless and didn''t stop attacking, casting one spell after the other.


    Finally, after two minutes of non-stop bombardment, everyone stopped firing their spells and looked at the dust cloud in front of them.


    Lennox waved his wand and dispersed the dust cloud, wanting to see Ethan''s sorry state. However, when the visibility returned, thedies'' faces reddened. Ethan was standing without his shirt on, again, and was casually tying his long hair up with a wolf hairpin in order


    to fix it in ce.


    His wand was between his lips, treating it like a rose from those scenes in dramas and theatrical ys. This scene, which was overflowing with masculinity, made the girls among the First Years blush, infatuated with the handsome senior in front of them.


    At that moment, Joanne heard a sigh beside her, making her nce at Hecate, who had an annoyed expression on her face.


    "What a sinful guy," Hecate muttered. "He shouldn''t show off his body like that to everyone, especially around girls."


    It was not only Hecate who was having the same thoughts.


    Luna, Lily, Chloe, Lilian, Emma, and Lilith all sighed at the same time. Their lover was now in


    a situation they had hoped wouldn''t happen again.


    Even Cedric couldn''t help but click his tongue in annoyance. Because of Ethan, he made sure


    to properly train his body so that he would develop a good physique just like the person who


    defeated him.


    However, although he had made great improvements in that matter, he had to admit that he was still far from getting that godly physique that would make anydy look at Ethan as if he was something delicious to eat.

 Chapter 723: The Strongest Pillar Of The First Years [Part 3]

    Chapter 723: The Strongest Pir Of The First Years [Part 3]


    ?


    "Damn it!" George shouted angrily. "Hey, you brats! What are you doing?! Kill him already! Don''t let him show off in front of thedies! Sabrina, make sure to not look at Ethan! Compared to me, he looks like a vegetable!"


    It was not only George who got triggered after seeing Ethan go topless once again. Almost all the guys started booing at him while vigorously cheering for the First Years.


    Some of them even wanted to jump down into the Arena to fight Ethan to the death!


    Sebastian, who had advised Ethan to go topless, chuckled because his n worked. ''See?'' Sebastian asked. ''I told you this would rile them up.''


    ''Yep, they''re mad alright,'' Ethan''s Other Half chuckled. ''But for a different reason.'' Soon, even George started to chant, "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!"


    And all the other guys started chanting as well.


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor no longer cared if Ethan lost in front of everyone.


    He just wanted him to stop showing off to the girls, especially to his girlfriend, Sabrina.


    Sabrina, on the other hand, wasn''t the least bit interested in Ethan. However, she found George''s jealousy really cute.


    While the audience was shouting "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!" repeatedly, all the First Years couldn''t help but look at their opponent as if he was a monster.


    "H-His shield didn''t even have a crack," Marvin stuttered after seeing the crater where Ethan was standing.


    Everything around him was destroyed, but he remained unscathed.


    The worst part was that he even had the leeway to tie up his hair while he was being


    bombarded by spells left, right, and center.


    After Ethan finished whatever he was doing, he once again held his wand in his right hand and rested his left hand on his waist.


    "Are you guys done?" Ethan asked.


    Seeing that none of the First Years was answering, he nodded his head and pointed it at the ground in front of him.


    "Aqua Anguis."


    Ethan had used this spell many times in the past, and those who had seen his battles plenty enough already knew that he would be summoning dozens of Water Snakes to attack his opponents.


    However, what they were expecting and what happened in reality were two different things.


    Three gigantic snakes that were as long and big as trains emerged from the ground and started to attack the First Years that encircled him.


    The First Years aimed their spells at the Water Snakes, but their attacks didn''t do any damage to their targets.


    "N-Noooooo!" a First Year shouted before he was swallowed whole by the Water Snake, instantly teleporting him to the floating tform above the stands.


    One after the other, the helpless First Years, who were unable to put a dent in their attackers, perished one by one.


    While this was happening, Ethan stoodpletely still and eyed the Five Pirs, who had yet to step in to help their schoolmates.


    He didn''t order the Water Snakes to attack them and only made them clear out the First Years who charged at him earlier.


    A few minutester, only Ethan and the Five Pirs remained in the Arena, with everyone else eliminated from battle.


    "That''s my student right there," Professor Barret said with a satisfied look on his face, squinting at Ethan proudly.


    He acted like a grandfather who had raised the young man since he was a baby, making Professor Rinehart chuckle.


    "Well done, Barret," Professor Rinehartmented. "You have trained him well."


    "But of course," Professor Barret replied. "I taught him everything I know."


    While the two Professors were chatting, Joanne took a few steps forward and stood in front of the other Pirs with a sweet smile on her face.


    "It''s our turn, so do your best to not be extra baggage okay?" Joanne said.


    "That''s right," Lennoxmented, as he also took a step forward, passing Joanne and acting like the leader of their group. "None of you should be extra baggage."


    Joanne didn''t mind Lennox''s attempt to act as their leader because she knew that her brother wouldn''t target her first.


    Besides, she would likely be thest one standing, so was more than happy to let the arrogant First Year say whatever he wanted to say.


    "Are you done with your strategy meeting?" Ethan asked.


    "We are," Lennox replied. "Time to bring you down."


    "Is that so?" Ethan nodded. "Good. Then let''s start round two."


    Without warning, the three Giant Water Snakes charged forward.


    Joanne didn''t hesitate, and summoned two shadowy wings on her back and flew away from the group.


    Hecate took a step to her right and momentarily disappeared from where she stood, reappearing dozens of meters away.


    Since there were exactly three targets in front of them, the three Water Snakes targeted Lennox, Heath, and Marvin, forcing the three to use their Trump Cards.


    "Ignis Draco Dominus!" Lennox roared and summoned a Fire Dragon, who then shed against the Water Snake headed in the young man''s direction.


    Marvin summoned his Giant Treant and hid behind its back, letting it face the Water Snake that was aiming for him.


    Heath, on the other hand, transformed into a four-meter-tall White Tiger and roared angrily. He then shed against the Water Snake, pushing thetter back in their first exchange. The Professors and the students, who were watching this battle, all cheered as they watched the Pirs show off their abilities against Ethan.


    This was also part of Ethan''s n. He wanted to know just how strong the new Pirs of the academy were, and how theypared to his generation.


    The Fire Dragon and the Water Snake shed repeatedly until both dispersed in a powerful


    explosion.


    The Treant, who was very resistant to the Water Element, was able to overpower the Water Snake and destroy it after a minute.


    The White Tiger, who surpassed the Water Snake in speed and raw power, also defeated the Water Snake with rtive ease, making it roar as if asking Ethan if that was all that he got. Ethan, who had seen the effort of the three boys, pped his hands together.


    "Good job dealing with a basic-level spell," Ethan replied. "Now, it''s time for me to raise the


    notch a bit, right?"


    Lennox, Heath, and Marvin almost cursed after hearing Ethan''s words.


    They wanted to tell him that summoning three Giant Snakes wasn''t a basic spell.


    However, after remembering what kind of spell the Second Year had cast, the three of their faces immediately turned grim.


    Aqua Anguis was a spell that could be considered a Pseudo-Intermediate Spell. The number of Water Snakes that one could summon using this spell depended on the caster''s magical


    power.


    Since Ethan had managed to create three Giant Snakes using this spell, it only meant one


    thing.


    "M-Mommy..." Marvin muttered when the realization finally hit him.


    Ethan chuckled evilly like a viin before raising his wand.


    "Aqua Anguis!"


    This time, instead of three, Ethan created a dozen Giant Water Snakes, which made even


    Lennox take a step back.


    The level of difficulty of the battle they were about to face had just increased drastically.


    Joanne, who knew that things would be extremely difficult if she lost the three guys in their


    group, shouted.


    "Just focus on defending! I will attack, so make sure you survive until then!"


    Without saying anything else, Joanne summoned countless shadow specters, who all charged


    at Ethan like a swarm of bats.


    Right now, her only chance at defeating her brother was to use swarm tactics against him, since he had already defeated her in the past.


    While this was happening, Hecate stoodpletely still as she entered a trance-like state.


    A momentter, her eyes glowed golden before taking a step forward and disappearing from where she stood.


    She was of the same opinion as Joanne-they could only beat Ethan if the five of them worked


    together.


    Since that was the case, she would cooperate with Joanne in attacking Ethan, allowing the three boys to deal with the Water Snakes, who were all charging in their direction.

 Chapter 724: The Strongest Pillar Of The First Years [Part 4]

    Chapter 724: The Strongest Pir Of The First Years [Part 4]


    ?


    Ethan smiled faintly before waving his wand to create a purple tornado, with him at its center. This tornado was made from Fairy Fire, which vaporized the Shadowy Specters that tried to attack the young man from every direction.


    Due to the suction power of this tornado, none of the Specters were able to escape, and they all died like moths attracted to me.


    Joanne had already expected this to happen and merely used the Shadow Specters as a distraction.


    Right after she had attacked Ethan, she started to chant a powerful spell, which she believed would be able to bypass her brother''s defenses.


    "Tempestas obscura, vocem meam audi.


    Umbras erumpere, omnes feriunt.


    Fulmen nigrum, atrox et splendidum,


    Nox mea, ende noctem!"


    A giant ck lightning erupted from the tip of her wand and instantly obliterated the Fire Tornado Ethan had created.


    When the tornado dispersed, the young man was nowhere to be seen.


    However, a secondter, a shockwave erupted near the center of the Coliseum as the young man, whom everyone thought had been hit by Joanne''s attack, skidded on the ground after getting hit by Hecate''s kick.


    Ethan had just dodged his sister''s attack when he felt a presence only a meter away from him.


    Fortunately, his body reacted on time-he reflexively crossed his arms over his chest, sessfully blocking the surprise attack from Hecate.


    Knowing that she might not get another chance, the youngdy unleashed a series of punches and kicks, preventing Ethan from regaining his stance and forcing him to go on the defensive.


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half were surprised to see that their boy couldn''t dodge Hecate''s attacks.


    It was as if she was able to predict where he would go, forcing Ethan to block her attacks with his arms.


    Each of her attacks was very heavy, creating shockwaves every time her blownded.


    The crowd started cheering, and the loudest of them all was George, who was encouraging Hecate to not relent in her attacks and obliterate Ethan with her punches.


    But just as the youngdy thought that she finally had Ethan cornered, the young man''s body split into three, and two of those clones held a card in their hand, unleashing a gust of wind that blew Hecate away.


    Ethan, who had just managed to get a breather, dodged to the side, barely evading Joanne''s sword of darkness.


    The youngdy then unleashed a flurry of thrusts like a fencer, making the crowd cheer for her just like they did for Hecate.


    "I didn''t know that you also specialize in fencing," Ethanmented as he continued to dodge his sister''s attacks.


    Joanne didn''t bother to reply because she knew that this was her brother''s way of trying to break her concentration.


    She had seen how Hecate was able to push her brother into a corner, so she decided to do the


    same.


    Ethan''s sister believed that if she and Hecate worked together, they would be able to overwhelm him with their skills.


    Unfortunately, Hecate wasn''t able to help her right away. She had her hands full on Ethan''s two clones, who were fighting her with cards imbued with Rune Magic.


    Suddenly, as Joanne was about to use another one of her trump cards, Ethan suddenly shrank, making her follow-up attack miss.


    The young man had transformed into a Rat, evading Joanne''s decisive blow before transforming back to his human form.


    "Repello!"


    Ethan pointed his wand at his sister''s back, sending a st of wind that sent Joanne flying to the protective barrier of the Coliseum.


    Due to how sudden the attack was, the youngdy wasn''t able to dodge. She was pushed back by Ethan''s powerful spell, almost mming into the barrier without mercy.


    But at thest minute, Joanne''s body dispersed like a shadowy mist as she hit the protective barrier.


    "He''s merciless even to his own sister!" George shouted. "From this moment onwards, I disown you! You''re no longer a member of my Manor!"


    Ethan ignored Georgepletely before deciding that enough was enough.


    He nced at the three boys, who were desperately fending off the twelve giant Water Snakes. It seems that they were nearing their limits.


    "Leviticus!" Ethan chanted as he pointed his wand at Marvin and made a tugging motion.


    The boy, who was hiding behind his Giant Treant, felt a strong tug pulling him to the jaws of one of the Giant Snakes that had disengaged from attacking his Giant Treant.


    The only thing he could do was scream before being swallowed whole by the giant Water Snake.


    A momentter, the Treant disappeared in a shower of green lights, which indicated that Marvin had been eliminated.


    Ethan wanted to focus on fighting against his sister and Hecate, so he decided to eliminate the three other boys. That way, they couldn''tunch a sneak attack from behind.


    The moment Marvin and his Treant disappeared, the delicate bnce that the three teenage boys had created instantly crumbled.


    One of the Giant Snakes attacked Lennox from behind and bit on his arm, making him scream


    in pain.


    A secondter, another Water Snake swallowed him whole, eliminating himpletely.


    As ast-ditch effort, Heath decided to charge in Ethan''s direction, intending to take the blue-haired young man down with him.


    At the same time, Joanne and Hecateunched a pincer attack, attacking Ethan from the back and on his right side.


    Ethan didn''t move and stoodpletely still, allowing Heath''s ws to smack his head, Joanne''s ck sword to pierce his back, and Hecate''s fist to m on the side of his body.


    When these three attacks connected, Ethan''s body turned into a puddle of water, taking the three teenagers by surprise.


    Joanne, who had an idea about what happened, immediately looked around her, trying to find Ethan''s Clones.


    Hecate and Heath did the same, but they didn''t see anyone, which only meant one thing.


    The three simultaneously looked above them, just in time to see Ethan making a shing gesture with his wand.


    A giant waterde that was over eight meters long descended upon the three new bloods.


    Naturally, their first reaction was to run away, but it was already toote when they realized that they couldn''t move from their spot because the puddle under their feet hadpletely frozen, holding them in ce.


    A loud explosion reverberated across the Coliseum as Ethan''s giant Water de descended upon the three teenagers before exploding in a torrent of water.

 Chapter 725: I’ll Get You Next Time

    Chapter 725: I¡¯ll Get You Next Time


    ?


    By the time Joanne and Heath regained their senses, they found themselves standing on the special tform where the eliminated First Years were all sent.


    Ethan''sst attack had taken thempletely by surprise. It had been perfectly executed, giving them no time to dodge.


    However, just as everyone thought that the battle was over, a youngdy appeared in their vision.


    Her dress, drenched with water, stuck to her skin, showing off the curves of her body.


    But Hecate seemed to not mind her current condition as she stared at the young man in front of her with a conflicted look on her face.


    As if making a hard decision, Hecate summoned her wand and pointed it at Ethan.


    Professor Barret, who rmended Hecate to be one of the Pirs of the First Years, frowned after seeing the youngdy take out her wand.


    "Rinehart, just in case something unexpected happens, help me protect the students," Professor Barret said as he summoned his wand.


    Knowing that his best friend wasn''t someone who joked around when it came to the safety of their students, Professor Rinehart also summoned his wand and stood at the ready.


    "Summon!" Hecate said as she raised her wand, pointing to the sky.


    A momentter, the earth rose from the ground and created a ten-meter-tall Greater Earth Elemental.


    Screams of fear and panic erupted from the stands-a Greater Elemental was the fourth strongest form out of the six Elemental sses.


    Each Elemental was ssified into Small Elemental, Medium Elemental, Large Elemental, Greater Elemental, Elder Elemental, and Ancient Elemental.


    A Greater Earth Elemental was strong enough to destroy an entire city if not dealt with right away.


    After being summoned, the Greater Earth Elemental attacked, but instead of attacking Ethan, it attacked Hecate instead.


    "I knew it!" Professor Barret couldn''t help but facepalm after seeing the Elemental Monster attack its own Summoner.


    Hecate, who had been expecting this to happen, dodged the attack.


    However, the punch of the Greater Earth Elemental caused the ground to shake, sending stone projectiles in a wide range.


    "Let''s go, Rinehart," Professor Barret said. "Let''s deal with this before it spirals out of control."


    The Headmaster nodded, but before the two Professors could join the battle, they saw something in the corner of their vision.


    A beautiful mermaid princess appeared above Ethan''s head as the young man unleashed his Resonance.


    "Sing with me, Illumina!"


    Ethan roared, and the Mermaid Princess started to sing.


    A tornado of water materialized in the center of the stadium, catching the Greater Earth Elemental''s attention.


    A few secondster, an Elder Water Elemental appeared, which was double the size of the Greater Earth Elemental.


    The Elder Water Elemental, which looked like a giant Serpentine Sea Dragon, coiled its body around the Greater Earth Elemental and raised the other''s body from the ground, preventing it from using its Earth-Based abilities.


    The Professors, who were about to take action, froze in their tracks. They didn''t expect to see something like this on the opening day of the academy.


    The body of the Greater Earth Elemental crumbled, turning into mud as it dropped on the Coliseum.


    While everyone''s attention was on the battle between the Greater Earth Elemental and the Elder Water Elemental, Hecate appeared beside Ethan and unleashed a surprise attack at point-nk range.


    But to her surprise, she found herself locked inside a dome of water, trapping her in ce. "What a feisty girl," Illuminamented before she snapped her finger, making the dome of water explode.


    Just like everyone who had been eliminated, Hecate found herself on the floating tform. She failed to notice that all the First Years, with the exceptions of the other Pirs, took a step away from her, not wanting to be near her at all costs.


    With its summoner defeated, the Greater Earth Elemental finally disappeared, leaving only the Elder Water Elemental behind.


    Illumina unsummoned the giant monster so that the other students would stop feeling anxious.


    "Thank you, Illumina," Ethan said as she looked at the mermaid princess with gratitude. "You''re wee," Illumina replied before shifting her gaze to Hecate.


    The Mermaid Princess yfully stuck out her tongue at the youngdy before disappearingpletely.


    ''Such a troublesome mermaid.'' Hecate clicked her tongue. ''I''ll get you next time.''


    George, who finally regained hisposure, cleared his throat and returned to being a


    commentator.


    "That''s my boy, Ethan," George said with a smug smile on his face. "I taught him everything he knows."


    It seems that the shameless Head Prefect hadpletely forgotten that he had disowned the young man earlier as he began to proceed with the closing remarks.


    "Thank you to the First Years for giving our Dud Manor a good fight," George stated. "Don''t feel down that you lost. Ethan wasn''t referred to as the Strongest Pir of the previous year


    for nothing.


    "I hope that this battle will help you understand that there is always someone stronger than you. The Wizarding World is vast, and as you grow older, you will meet more people who will touch your lives in more ways than one.


    "I pray that during your stay here in the academy, you will form strong bonds with your ssmates, your Manor Mates, as well as your other schoolmates.


    "Whatever the reason that brought you here to Brynhildr Academy, know that you will not be alone on your journey. We are one big happy family, so make sure to treat everyone with


    respect, and let the mes of magic burn brightly forevermore!"


    George raised his fist as if he was the one who single-handedly fought against all the First Years, making the members of Dud Manor avert their gaze and pretend that they didn''t know


    him.


    Professor Rinehart, who found George''s antics a good icebreaker, pped his hands.


    Soon, the other Professors and the students followed suit, signaling the end of one of the most memorable Initiation Ceremonies in the history of the academy.


    ''Looks like we have some interesting First Years this year,'' Ethanmented.


    ''You''re right about that,'' Ethan''s Other Half nodded before shifting his gaze at the youngdy from the Magdar Kingdom, who definitely left an impression on everyone.


    Just as Ethan was about to agree with his two supporters, he heard George''s shout from the stands of the Coliseum.


    "The battle is over, Ethan!" George shouted. "Just how long do you n to stay topless? Have some decency man! You''re setting a bad example for our First Years!"


    Ethan looked up at the tform to gaze at the First Years before turning around to pull on his robe and finally cover his body.


    He then summoned a pair of Fairy Wings to fly towards the stands, where the members of Dud


    Manor were waiting.


    Although the Initiation Ceremony ended in an unexpected manner, he and the rest of his


    Manor Mates were looking forward to meeting their newest member, who had shown great prowess during the Initiation Ceremony.


    "Just so you girls know, my brother is already married, and he has several fiancees as well," Joanne said as she looked at the girls of the First Years who had been charmed by Ethan''s


    looks and abilities.


    Joanne understood that her brother was a fatal attraction to Witches, especially once they saw


    how powerful he was.


    Her mother, Catherine, had also asked her to write to her regrly and report anything that was happening in the academy, especially things that concerned her and her brother. While Ethan''s sister was thinking of writing a letterter to tell her mother what happened during the Initiation Ceremony, Hecate left the floating tform to meet her seniors at Dud


    Manor.


    She had traveled far to be in this ce, just to meet the young man who was being worshipped by countless people back in the Lands of stor.

 Chapter 726: Hidden Behind The Facade

    Chapter 726: Hidden Behind The Facade


    ?


    "Does everyone have a ss?" George asked as he looked at his Manor Mates with a smile. "If you don''t have one, grab one now!"


    "Yes!" Noah and the rest replied.


    "I''ll make this short." George raised his cup with a big smile on his face. "I offer this toast to our newest member! May Dud Manor prosper this year as well. Cheers!"


    """Cheers!"""


    Everyone drank in honor of their newest member, Hecate Von Magdar.


    George and Noah had snuck into the academy''s kitchen earlier to get some food for the private party in their Manor.


    Originally, they thought that they wouldn''t get any new students this year. After all, not many Duds dared to apply to Magical Academies because of the potential discrimination they would face.


    The Duds enrolled at Brynhildr Academy weren''t exempted from this rule. If Henry hadn''t been a part of Dud Manor and didn''t hold the title The Mage yer, the other Duds would have faced more harsh criticisms.


    Fortunately, someone like Ethan joined their ranks. So, even if Henry was no longer in the academy, the blue-haired young man''stest performance was enough to shut up all opposition.


    The members of Dud Manor believed that as long as Ethan was with them, they could hold their heads high without being afraid of being discriminated against in the academy.


    "I hope you enjoy your stay here in Dud Manor, Hecate," George said. "If Ethan tries to bother you, just tell me. I''ll make sure to put him in his ce."


    Everyoneughed at their Head Prefect''s deration because this was something that was impossible to happen.


    For most of them, George''s existence was justedic relief. They didn''t really think much of his ability to perform the duties of a Head Prefect, so they weren''t expecting him to do as well as Henry in his term.


    "Thank you, Sir George," Hecate replied. "I am honored to be here. I also look forward to having a wonderful stay in the academy, so everyone, please take care of me."


    More cheers erupted as the closely-knit group apuded their newest member.


    Ethan, who was pping with everyone else, was paying close attention to Hecate as if trying to look for traces of the Princess whom he and Joanne had left in the past.


    However, no matter how much he looked at her, aside from a few facial simrities, Hecate and Princess Ramona were very different from each other.


    ''Get a grip, Ethan,'' Ethan thought. ''She cannot be her. They only share the samest name and a few facial features.''


    Perhaps, knowing what he was thinking, Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half sighed inside his Sea of Consciousness and remained silent.


    They didn''t even feel like teasing the young man at this time, knowing that it would leave a bad aftertaste afterward.


    "Smile, Ethan." Luna tugged the young man''s robe as he gave him a smile. "This is supposed to be a happy celebration. Why do you look sad? Are you perhaps thinking of Princess Ramona?"


    Ethan had told all of his lovers about his adventure in the past, so all of them were familiar with the Princess who had left a deep impression on their lover.


    "You''re right, Luna." Ethan smiled. "This is a happy asion."


    The young man then gave his lover a peck on the cheeks, which made George start booing in his direction.


    "Hecate, remember this. Ethan is already taken," George stated. "He has many lovers, so if you don''t want to get heartbroken, you should stay away from him."


    "... Isn''t that normal?" Hecate inquired. "Nobles can have multiple wives, can''t they?"


    "But he''s not a noble," Georgemented. "Right, Ethan?"


    "Sir George, did you forget that I''ve been given the title of Honorary Knight?" Ethan asked in a teasing tone.


    "Boooo!" George crossed his hands forming an X. "Although Honorary Knights and Bars are technically nobles, they are not regarded as such. You need to increase your rank to be considered a true noble."


    "I guess I''ll pass then," Ethan replied. "I''m fine being an honorary knight."


    Ethan was tempted to tell George that his family owned a castle.


    But he knew that even if he did tell his Head Prefect about it, George wouldn''t believe his words, so he didn''t bother.


    As the party continued, Hecate found herself surrounded by the members of Dud Manor, including Luna and Lilian.


    The two happily chatted with her and asked more about her homnd, which was the Magdar Kingdom.


    Ethan, on the other hand, sat in the corner of the Common Room and sipped from the ss of champagne that George had snuck out of the kitchen.


    He was thinking about his sister, Joanne, and was wondering if Schwartz Manor was holding a simr celebration like what they were doing to honor her arrival.


    ***


    Schwartz Manor...


    Emma was paying close attention to the youngdy, who was surrounded by Nobles who lived


    in Schwartz Manor.


    After seeing her performance in battle earlier, they had confirmed that Joanne was an extremely powerful Witch, so they wanted to form close ties with her.


    Even those who had mocked and treated Ethan like trash in the past said nothing but praises for the handsome young man, hoping that their ttery would pull the talented First Year into their inner circle.


    Even Langston, who hated Ethan very much, was doing his best to act like a proper senior to Joanne, telling her to not hesitate to call him if she ever encountered any trouble in the


    academy.


    Joanne graciously epted everyone''s attention and yed the role of an arrogant First Year who enjoyed being praised by others.


    What Emma didn''t know was that Joanne wasn''t acting at all.


    After being cooped up alone in the Castle of Caer Wydion, this was her first time being


    surrounded by so many people, all of whom were ttering her because of her talents.


    Of course, she also understood that some of these praises were empty ttery, but that didn''t change the fact that she was the center of attention, which she enjoyed.


    Aside from Emma, there were four more youngdies from the Meredith n who also


    specialized in Dark Magic.


    They enrolled in the academy to be part of Joanne''s entourage, protecting their Young Miss from those who wished to harm her.


    Ethan also gave Emma an order to keep an eye on his sister and to immediately report to him if she found anyone acting suspiciously around his sister in Schwartz Manor. "They''re already treating her like a potential partner,'' Emma thought as she eyed Langston and the other guys who were giving Joanne appraising gazes.


    Although she was only twelve years old, Joanne was truly a beautiful girl.


    They were certain that by the time she graduated from the academy, she would have grown into an extremely beautiful and outstanding youngdy with assets that could match their


    noble status.


    Nearly half of the students in Schwartz Manor were nobles who hade to the academy to


    look for future partners.


    Emma could only sigh in her heart. Without a doubt, if any of these rascals made a move on Ethan''s sister, the young man would start throwing fists, sending them all flying in every


    direction.


    Of course, Ethan''s Promised One knew that her Young Miss wasn''t a damsel in distress.


    Hidden behind that cute and adorable facade was a little devil who had charmed an entire kingdom for the sake of her one and only best friend.

 Chapter 727: Being Friends Is A Wonderful Thing

    Chapter 727: Being Friends Is A Wonderful Thing


    ?


    The party in Dud Manorsted until nearly midnight before everyone decided to rest for the night.


    Hecate closed the door in her room, as she hummed a happy tune.


    She didn''t expect that she would be given such a warm wee by her Manor Mates, making her feel very happy.


    Currently, the members of Dud Manor, including herself, were only a dozen.


    There were only twelve people inside the Magical Manor, which she believed could house around three to four hundred people.


    Because of this, the bonds between them were quite strong, making her feel as if she had be part of a small family.


    The youngdy took off her robe, letting it fall on the carpeted floor.


    She had only drunk a ss of champagne, so although her face was flushed, she was not drunk and was in full control of her senses.


    Feeling too tired and toozy to wear her pajamas, she simply slid into bed and gazed at the unfamiliar ceiling above her head.


    ''So, this is what it''s like to be here in Dud Manor,'' Hecate thought. ''I was finally able to meet Luna and Lilian. Both of them seemed to be very good girls. Well, that is to be expected of his partners.''


    The youngdy turned to her right side, and took out a small frame from her storage ring.


    It was a picture of Ethan standing with a mischievous smile on his face, which made Hecate smile as well.


    "You''re such a sinful man, Mr. Tidebringer," Hecate muttered before giving Ethan''s picture a kiss. "But, it is the Saintess duty to forgive you, so I will turn a blind eye for now."


    Hecate then gently returned the picture frame to her storage ring before closing her eyes to sleep.


    Half a minuteter, soft sleeper breaths echoed faintly inside the room as the youngdy dreamed of happy dreams, which were now within her reach.


    ***


    Ethan slowly opened his eyes, and found himself being embraced by two beautifuldies, who had decided to sleep with him after the two of them had drunk too much champagne during the party.


    The young man made it a rule that they would not do anything too sensual whenever they were in Dud Manor, so the most they did whenever they were together was sleep.


    It was a Sunday, and their sses would not start until the next day.


    Because of this, he decided to allow his lovers to sleep a bit more, and didn''t move from their embrace.


    Lilith, who had noticed that her Master was already awake, jumped out of Ethan''s shadow in her cat form.


    ''Good morning, Master,'' Lilith said through telepathy.


    ''Good morning, Lilith,'' Ethan replied.


    He had tried to make the Catkin just call him Ethan, but Lilith would often revert to calling him Master when there were other people around.


    Even if these people were her Sisters, who loved the same man that she did.


    ''Do you have any ns for today?'' Lilith inquired as she sat on Ethan''s belly button.


    ''No,'' Ethan replied. ''Do you have any rmendations?''


    Lilith pondered for a moment before shaking her head.


    ''I have a feeling that Lily, Emma, Nicole, and the Young Miss will visit you today,'' Lilith answered. ''So not making any ns might be the optimum choice.''


    Ethan smiled faintly and asked Lilith toe closer to him.


    The ck cat blinked once before following his Master''s order.


    He then yfully gave Lilith''s lip a quick peck, making thetter wag her tail left and right.


    Lilith found out a bitte that her tail had unknowingly hit her sleeping sisters, making them groggily open their eyes.


    "My head hurts," Lilian groaned. "Is this what you call a hangover?"


    Luna, who had also woken up, winced as she was hit by a headache.


    Seeing his two suffering lovers, Ethan took a couple potions out of his storage ring and handed them to the two girls, who didn''t hesitate to drink it to relieve the pain they were feeling.


    A minuteter, a sigh of relief escaped Lilian''s lips, as she looked at her lover gratefully.


    "Feeling better?" Ethan asked with a knowing smile.


    "Much better," Lilian replied. "Thank you, Ethan."


    "Just make sure to drink in moderation in the future."


    "Mmm. I''ll keep that in mind."


    Luna, who had also recovered, also thanked Ethan before giving him a kiss on the cheek and greeted him good morning.


    Lilith also transformed into her Catkin form, to join the morning kisses, whichsted a bit longer than they anticipated.


    After being satisfied, Luna and Lilian left to return to their own rooms to wash up and dress properly.


    They would then head to the Dining Hall with Ethan in order to eat something for breakfast. While waiting for them, Ethan took a quick shower, and pulled on his casual clothes.


    When he arrived in the Common Room, he saw his sister, Joanne, chatting with Hecate. Even from a distance, he could hear that the two of them were talking about the Magdar Kingdom.


    "I never thought that there woulde a day when I would be able to meet the Saintess'' best friend, and Co-Founder of the Order of Tidebringer," Hecate said before bowing respectfully to Joanne. "I greet the Co-Founder."


    Instead of telling Hecate to not be too formal, Joanne simply nodded her head and epted


    her worship.


    "How is the Order right now?" Joanne asked. "Is everything running smoothly?"


    "Yes, Lady Joanne," Hecate replied. "Everything is well."


    "Good. If there''s some trouble, don''t hesitate to tell me. After all, I''m the Co-Founder of the


    Order of Tidebringer."


    "dly, My Lady."


    Originally, Ethan was nning to head back to his room because things might get awkward if


    he joined the conversation.


    Unfortunately, he was a second toote.


    "Good morning, Brother." Joanne greeted with a smile. "Have you eaten breakfast? If not, why don''t we have breakfast together? Hecate said that she hasn''t eaten yet, so let''s all go to the Dining Hall together. Emma showed it to me before we came here."


    Ethan nced at his Promised One, who was seated on the couch opposite his sister.


    The two of them exchanged a knowing nce before nodding their heads at the same time.


    "Why not?" Ethan replied. "After this, I''ll give you and Hecate a tour of the academy." "Great!" Joanne nodded happily. "I want to see everything in this academy, so I won''t get lost if I try to explore it. You''ll apany me right, Hecate?"


    "It is my honor to apany you, Lady Joanne," Hecate bowed respectfully.


    "Stop bowing to me, once is enough," Joanne held Hecate''s hands. "And besides, from this moment onwards, the two of us are friends. Friends don''t need to bow to each other, okay?" Hecate smiled and nodded her head in understanding. "Yes. Being friends is a wonderful


    thing."


    "I know, right?" Joanne genuinely looked happy after telling Hecate that they were now friends.


    After leaving her best friend in the past, she thought that she would have a hard time making friends after she returned to the present.


    However, Hecate had this calming presence, which made Joanne feel as if she could trust her.


    Because of this, she decided to recognize her as her friend because she reminded her of


    Princess Ramona, who shared the samest name as Hecate.


    A few minutester, Luna and Lilian finally came down the stairs. The group of six walked


    towards the dining hall together, only to see amotion along the way.


    Lily, who was surrounded by her fans club, had a troubled look on her face. However, when someone noticed Ethan walking in their direction, the entire group red at him, very clearly treating him as their public enemy number one.

 Chapter 728: The Sooner They Accept, The Faster They Will Be Able To Move On

    Chapter 728: The Sooner They ept, The Faster They Will Be Able To Move On


    ?


    Ethan, who didn''t know why a group of students was ring at him, approached Lily and asked her what was happening.


    "They found out that we''re married," Lily whispered. "They approached me to confirm if it''s true or if it''s just a joke."


    ording to Lily,st night, when they were giving the First Years in the Jaeger Manor a weing party, Heath, who was one of the Pirs of the First Years, asked Lily for her name.


    Everyone familiar with her had expected to hear Lily Langley.


    However, when she said that her name was Lily Gremory, the Second Years, Third Years, and Fourth Years all looked at her in surprise.


    Of course, one of them immediately noticed the ring on Lily''s finger, and when it was pointed out aloud, that was when all hell broke loose.


    The news of Lily being married to Ethan spread through the Fan Clubwork like fire, and before the married couple knew it, they were already the talk of the entire academy.


    Even now, some of the Professors were wondering if they should ask the Headmaster to talk to the two newlyweds to not openly show their affection publicly on the academy grounds to avoid conflicts.


    "Is it true?" a Second Year from the Jaeger Manor, who had a big crush on Lily, asked. "Are the two of you really married?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied and raised his hand to show his ring. "We are really married."


    His reply devastated Lily''s Fan Club. They never expected that their school idol would also fall into Ethan''s lecherous hands.


    "You already have Lady Lilian, so why did you still marry Lily?" another Second Year asked. "Can''t you be satisfied with having a cute lover like her? Why must you marry Lily as well?"


    "It''s because we are hopelessly in love with each other," Ethan replied. "We''ve been together sincest year, we just hid it from everyone''s gazes."


    Ethan''s answer further incensed the teenagers, whose faces were flushed after hearing his


    answer.


    Lilian, on the other hand, blushed after being called cute, making Luna, who was standing beside her, sigh in her heart.


    She and the rest of Ethan''s lovers all decided to not wear their rings in the academy, knowing thatplications worse than the one happening in front of them would arise once other people noticed that all of them were wearing the same ring.


    Only Lilith, who was usually in her cat form, was exempt from this decision.


    Of course, they also wanted to tell everyone that they were all engaged to Ethan. But after careful consideration, they also understood that this may not be a good idea.


    Lily and Ethan announcing their marriage was already a big deal.


    If the academy knew that the young man was engaged to five other beautiful girls, with some of them having many admirers, it might end in a blood bath.


    "Well, there you have it," Lily said as she linked arms with Ethan. "I am now Mrs. Gremory. Sorry if I can no longer be the Lily that you all respect and admire."


    The teenage boys and a few girls still looked unwilling, but since their idol was already married, what else could they do?


    They left one by one, but not without ring at Ethan.


    "Are you alright?" Ethan asked as he looked at Lily with concern.


    "I am," Lily replied. "I already know that there would be a bacsh. However, since this is what we decided, let''s just ride the wave and let it pass. Are you headed to the Dining Hall to have breakfast? If yes, mind if I eat with you? That will also help confirm the rumors that are spreading in the academy."


    "I think that is also a good idea," Ethan replied. "The sooner they ept, the faster they will be able to move on."


    After that interruption, the group once again started to walk toward the Dining Hall.


    Joanne and Hecate eyed the young man, thinking that he would have a troubled face because of what happened earlier.


    However, instead of a troubled expression, he looked very happy as he walked hand in hand with his wife, who was the hottest topic of the academy at the moment.


    Hecate''s eyes softened after seeing the two teenagers walk in front of her.


    A nce was enough to know how much Ethan and Lily loved each other, and this made her feel something warm rise up her chest, putting a sweet smile on her face.


    When they entered the Dining Hall, they weren''t surprised to see all eyes in their direction.


    Ethan, who was taking the lead and holding Lily''s hand, guided her to the Dud Manor table, prompting everyone to start whispering with each other.


    Lily sat on Ethan''s right side, while Lilian sat on his left.


    Since everyone already knew that these two girls were Ethan''s women, they didn''t find this arrangement surprising.


    Luna sat opposite Ethan, with Hecate and Joanne seated side by side.


    Although Joanne belonged to the Schwartz Manor, no one minded if she sat at the Dud


    Manor''s table, knowing that she was Ethan''s sister.


    Also, since they wanted to get close to her, they wouldn''t do anything to offend her.


    Not paying attention to the other tables, Ethan and the rest ate happily.


    Since the Dud Manor table only had a few people, the atmosphere was livelypared to the rest, who were giving the newlywed side-long nces now and then.


    The Professors, especially Professor Barret and Professor Rinehart, didn''t mind that the two had married each other.


    While both of them were young, they understood that Ethan and Lily had withstood many challenges when they were sent back to the past, and even after their return to the academy.


    Of course, they couldn''t openly give them support because they do not promote marriage at such an early age in the academy.


    If possible, they wanted their students to graduate first before even thinking about marrying


    each other.


    "If things really get bad, I''ll ask the Headmaster to make an exception to transfer you to Dud Manor," Ethan whispered in Lily''s ear.


    "I''d love that, but there is no need to do it," Lily replied. "This will pass, and nothing anyone says will make me regret marrying you."


    Ethan, who was finding his wife incredibly cute at that moment, did his best to hold back the strong urge to kiss her in front of everyone.


    Even though he didn''t mind doing it, he had to think of her reputation, as well as the violent reactions that might follow as a consequence of his actions.


    "The sses still haven''t started, and we already have this headache on our hands,'' Professor Barret said to the Headmaster through telepathy. ''It is best that we talk to Ethanter.''


    Professor Rinehart nodded. ''Right. At least, we should set some rules so that their rtionship will not affect the other students. Thest thing we want to happen is to have a wedding boom all of a sudden.''


    The two Professors smiled bitterly at each other because that would indeed be a


    problem.


    Although marriages between students at a young age weren''t umon in the academy, Ethan and Lily were both extremely popr in the academy.


    Their marriage might make other couples think that marrying each other, while they were students, wasn''t such a bad idea.


    If Ethan knew that the two Professors who supported him the most in the academy were having a headache because of this matter, he would definitely feel guilty about it.


    But since he wasn''t aware, he enjoyed his meal with his wife under the sidelong nces of everyone in Brynhildr Academy.

 Chapter 729: Heal From The Pain Of Losing A Friend

    Chapter 729: Heal From The Pain Of Losing A Friend


    ?


    Ethan and Lily stood side by side in the Headmaster''s office as they looked at Professor Rinehart with guilty expressions on their faces.


    "First and foremost, I would like to congratte the two of you for getting married," Professor Rinehart said. "There''s no need to feel anxious. Why don''t the two of you take a seat first?"


    Ethan and Lily nodded and obeyed the Headmaster''s words.


    "Now, as you may already know, I don''t really have problems with your marriage," Professor Rinehart said. "That said, not everyone shares my opinion. While both of you are already considered young adults, many will think that the two of you are still too young to marry.


    "Not to mention that the both of you are role model students-we don''t want other students imitating the two of you. Also, I hope that the two of you aren''t nning to have kids while you''re still in the academy. Having children is a big responsibility, and I believe that Lily is too young to be a mother."


    "Don''t worry, Professor," Lily replied. "I am making sure to drink contraceptive potions. Neither of us ns on having children anytime soon."


    Professor Rinehart nodded. "Good. I''m sure that both of you are aware that the threat of the Fomorians and the Milesians is upon us. Now is really not the best time to sire children."


    Ethan and Lily both nodded their heads because they were well aware of this matter.


    "Also, I would greatly appreciate it if you didn''t openly show your affection to each other in public, especially in front of the students," Professor Rinehart said. "Behind closed doors is fine. I know that this might be an inconvenience to you, but this is the only solution I can think of to handle this matter in the short term.


    "The rumors and gossip willst for a few weeks, and it will continue to linger if there are more people fanning the mes. However, once the sparks die out, they will fade away and be extinguished.


    "Once everyone epts your rtionship, I''m sure that there wille a time when you can openly show your affection in public without disrupting the peace of the academy. Do both of you understand what I''m trying to say?"


    -""


    ""Yes, Professor.''


    "Good." Professor Rinehart nodded. "Once again, congrattions on your marriage. I pray that both of you will have a happy life together."


    "Thank you, Professor," Ethan replied.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Professor." Lily smiled.


    After chatting for a bit longer, the two teenagers left the Headmaster''s Office, still walking hand in hand.


    "Holding hands is fine ording to Professor Rinehart," Ethan said. "Since most couples in the academy do it."


    "Just make sure that you don''t seduce any moredies during this school term," Lily replied with a smile. "I don''t want to hear students saying that another maiden had fallen into your lecherous hands."


    Ethan didn''t know how to respond to this, so he only smiled bitterly. He truly had no such intention.


    "We are supposed to give Joanne and Hecate a tour of the academy," Ethanmented. "Would you like toe with us?"


    "I''ll pass for now," Lily replied. "We are quite a hot topic at the moment, so let''s not put more wood into the fire, shall we?"


    Ethan nced at the narrow and empty hallway before giving Lily a quick peck on her cheek. This made the smile on her face widen, and she reciprocated Ethan''s kiss as well.


    After that short exchange, the two then parted ways. Lily returned to Jaeger Manor and Ethan returned to Dud Manor, where Joanne and Hecate were waiting for his return.


    But when he arrived at Dud Manor, he noticed that there were four Witches standing in front of the door, seemingly troubled about what to do.


    Ethan recognized them as the four witches from the Meredith n, who also specialized in using ck Magic.


    They were Joanne''s guardians while she was in the academy.


    "The four of you cane in," Ethan said. "I will talk to our Head Prefectter to give you permission to apany Joanne whenever shees to visit us."


    ""Thank you, Sir Ethan.""


    The four Witches bowed, but Ethan hurriedly told them to not treat him like their Young Master while they were in the academy.


    The names of the four Witches were Themis, Eunomia, Dike, and Eirene.


    The four of them were quadruplets, which was extremely rare for the Meredith n.


    In order to make sure that their family and friends would be able to tell them apart, they made it a point to have different hairstyles.


    The quadruplets were very pretty girls, and there were already a few guys from Schwartz Manor who seemed to be interested in them.


    When Ethan entered the Common Room with the fourdies apanying him, George immediately used him of cheating on Lily, which made everyone chuckle.


    "Due to my family''s circumstances, these girls are here to serve as my sister''s guardians," Ethan replied. "I hope that everyone can give them permission to enter Dud Manor whenever my sister is here."


    "No problem," George replied in a heartbeat. "If these were guys, I would have kicked them right away without question. But since they are pretty flowers, it will make the atmosphere of our manor more lively."


    Since the members of Dud Manor only numbered twelve people, the Common Room felt a bit lonely with only one or two people around.


    This was why they didn''t mind having Joanne and the quadruplets over as regr visitors. "Brother, are we going to take a tour of the academy now?" Joanne asked.


    "We can take a tour now," Ethan replied. "I''ll make sure to take all of you to the famous attractions of the academy."


    Joanne smiled before grabbing hold of Hecate''s hand. "Let''s go."


    "Mmm," Hecate replied as she allowed Joanne to drag her outside of the manor.


    Ethan couldn''t help but smile after seeing that his sister had regained her cheerful attitude after making Hecate her friend.


    The young man hoped that this friendship would help Joanne heal from the pain of separating from her first-ever best friend.


    From what he could tell, Hecate seemed to be happy having Joanne around her, lessening the worries in his heart.


    ''I''ll ask herter if she has more information about Ramona,'' Ethan thought as he followed his sister and her new friend. ''Since her family name is Magdar, she should know more about


    what happened to the Royal Family, right?''


    Ethan could only hope that the youngdy would be able to shed some light on what happened to the Princess of the Magdar Kingdom who suddenly disappeared after stepping down from her position of Saintess and was never seen or heard from again.

 Chapter 730: An Impossible Wish

    Chapter 730: An Impossible Wish


    ?


    "You seem very happy today, Young Miss."


    "Do I look happy?"


    "Yes. You''ve been humming a tune since earlier."


    I looked at my reflection in the mirror and saw that there was indeed a faint smile on my face.


    I had just finished taking a bath, and Themis hade to my room to help me prepare for the day.


    She was one of the quadruplets that the Meredith n had sent to apany me to Brynhildr Academy as one of my handmaidens.


    A week had passed since the Initiation Ceremony happened, and I am now somewhat used to my new life in Brynhildr Academy.


    My ssmates had been treating me well, and my Manor Mates were all good people-well, maybe not all of them.


    However, aside from a few rotten tomatoes, I was surprised to find myself enjoying my stay in the academy.


    This was the first time that I had been around many people who weren''t part of the Protector ns on a daily basis.


    Back in the Magdar Kingdom, the only person who was always by my side was Ramona.


    Although I missed her dearly and still thought of her from time to time, I knew that I should face the present and move forward.


    I thought that it was going to be hard because I didn''t think that I would be able to find another best friend like her.


    However, I met someone who bore the same family name as her.


    Her name was Hecate Von Magdar.


    Although she shared some facial simrities with Ramona, I knew for a fact that the two of them were very different from each other.


    Some people found Hecate charming and beautiful, which I also agree with.


    However, I see her as more of a tomboyish and outgoing girl.


    Both of us shared the same sses, so we were almost always together even after sses had ended.


    Today was a Saturday, so there were no sses. However, Hecate and I were going on a pic with my brother and his lovers beside theke located at the back of the academy.


    That was also the ce where the Water Fairies lived.


    All of them were good girls, and they obeyed my brother''s order without question.


    "J-Joanne, you''re squishing me."


    "Sorry, Colt. I was daydreaming."


    I looked at my new friend, a blue, fluffy flying squirrel who went by the name Colt.


    For some reason, he decided to apany me, and truth be told, I am more than happy to have him with me.


    In the end, the two of us formed a temporary Familiar Contract, with him being my Familiar. ording to my brother, Colt was a pacifist. However, when he gets angry, he could be a very terrifying opponent because he was much stronger than a dragon.


    I believe my brother, but no matter how much I looked at Colt, I couldn''t imagine him fighting against a Dragon, which could obliterate an entire vige on its own.


    "Your hair is done, Young Miss," Themis said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Themis," I replied and nodded my head in satisfaction.


    Today, I decided to try a different hairstyle and asked Themis to arrange my hair into a ponytail.


    After putting on a blue dress, I left my room and chatted with a few people I came across before leaving Schwartz Manor.


    Emma, who was also acting as my Guardian, followed behind me.


    I often wondered why she dressed in a manner that made her look glum and in in front of everyone.


    Sometimes, I couldn''t help but imagine how the teenage boys in Schwartz Manor would react if they saw Emma''s true appearance. I''m sure that she would be extremely popr with all of them and would have many suitors.


    When I asked her why she didn''t like to make herself look presentable in the academy, she answered that only my brother had the right to see her true appearance.


    After hearing her answer, I thought that she had done the right thing, hiding her true beauty from the rest.


    I wonder if all Promised Ones were like that?


    Would I also have a Promised One in the future?


    When I asked Emma this question, she said that no one in Caer Wydion would dare to have


    such an honor.


    She added that even if my Father didn''t kill them, my Grandfather definitely would.


    Iughed when I heard her say that, thinking that she had just been joking.


    I mean, my father and grandfather wouldn''t really kill someone just because they wanted to be my Promised One, right?


    If my brother had one, why couldn''t I have one as well?


    While thinking these thoughts, I finally arrived at Dud Manor.


    "Good morning, Joanne," Hecate greeted with a smile.


    "Good morning, Hecate," I replied. "Sorry, I am a bitte."


    "You''re notte," she said as she gave me a hug. "You''re just in time."


    My second best friend dragged me to the couch, where we sat together.


    "Sir Ethan is still preparing sandwiches in the kitchen with Luna and Lilian," Hecate replied.


    "I tried to help, but they said that I should just rx and wait for you to arrive."


    Seeing the slight pout on Hecate''s face, I couldn''t help but smile faintly. Seeing her pout reminded me of Ramona.


    Sometimes, I wish Hecate was her.


    But I know that she isn''t.


    When Hecate looks at me, I see respect, admiration, and a bit of affection.


    The reason for her expression was due to the fact that she was the current Saintess of the


    Order of the Tidebringer.


    She knew of the stories about me and my brother and had stated that she traveled to the Shire


    Continent just to see the two of us.


    Hecate also handed two separate letters to me and my brother.


    They were letters Ramona had left for us before she left the Magdar Kingdom.


    These letters were enchanted letters, and they had been passed down from one Saintess to the next in hopes that one of them would take the journey from the Magdar Kingdom to personally deliver this letter to us.


    I still hadn''t read my letter because I believed that I''d be crying again if I read my best friend''s letter to me.


    Unlike my cowardly self, my brother had already read the letter that Ramona had given him.


    When he asked me if I wanted to read it too, I declined his offer. I simply felt like my heart was


    not ready yet.


    He respected my choice and said that if I ever wanted to read it, I could ask him at ater time.


    Although my brother tried to hide it, there was a hint of sadness in his voice. I didn''t know if


    my brother loved Ramona or not.


    Perhaps, I am still too young to understand such things.


    I still didn''t know what it meant to fall in love.


    But I truly wish that when that timees, I would be able to face it the same way my best friend faced it-loving unconditionally despite knowing that she and my brother would be separated by time and space.


    "What''s wrong?" Hecate asked as she cupped my face. "You suddenly look sad."


    "I''m just remembering someone dear to me," I replied as I looked into Hecate''s hazel eyes, which seemed to change colors as the sun reflected off their surface.


    Hecate''s gaze softened before pulling me close to her chest. She then lightly patted my head


    and hummed.


    The melody she hummed was very familiar. It was the same melody that my first best friend would hum when we were together like this.


    Sometimes, I wish that Ramona was indeed Hecate.


    It was hard to not feel suspicious, and there were times that I entertained thoughts of Hecate


    being Ramona.


    But if she really was my best friend and had somehow found a way to meet us after hundreds of years, then why didn''t she reveal her identity?


    If she was really Ramona, I''m sure that my brother and I would be extremely happy to be


    reunited with her.


    Still, after a week had passed, she didn''t show any signs that she was the person I was hoping


    to see.


    "Don''t worry," Hecate whispered as he continued to hug me. "One day, your wish wille


    true."


    "My wish is impossible toe true," I replied.


    "It''s not impossible," Hecate pulled back and smiled mischievously. "After all, she loves you


    and your brother very much."


    Feeling my heart beat wildly inside my chest, I dared to ask the question, which I had been


    wishing to ask.


    "Is she alive?" I asked.


    Hecate then ced her hand on my chest, where my heart was beating.


    "She is alive in your heart," Hecate replied. "And the power of magices from the heart."


    Her words were like a prophecy to me, and yet, I didn''t know if I dared to believe her or not.


    But her gentle gaze and mischievous smile, which reminded me of my friend long ago, made


    me wonder if it was really possible.


    "Please stop teasing me, or I''ll hate you." I pouted.


    Hecate giggled and simply held my hand.


    She looked at me as if daring me to hate her, which I was unable to do.


    At that moment, my brother arrived with Luna and Lilian.


    He was carrying two baskets, which I believed were filled with sandwiches and other food that


    we would be eating for our pic.


    "Sorry for making you girls wait," Ethan said. "Shall we go?"


    Hecate and I nodded, following behind my brother and his lovers as we left Dud Manor.


    Just like always, I gave my new best friend a sidelong nce and saw her looking at my


    brother''s back with a sad smile on her face.


    It was as if she wanted to touch him or hug him from behind.


    But Hecate never did anything like that.


    She simply looked at my brother''s back, keeping her distance. Sometimes, I think that she was waiting for something or someone before finally showing her


    true colors.


    Suddenly, the image of a certain Mermaid Princess appeared inside my head, making my eyes widen in shock.


    ''What if... no. This is impossible.''


    Perhaps Hecate felt my gaze because she turned to look at me with a smile.


    She then gave me a yful wink, which made me wonder just who she really was and what her


    purpose was foring into the academy to see me and my brother, who were seeing someone else whenever we looked into her beautiful hazel eyes.


    A/N: Only one chapter today. We are having a strong typhoon, and I am having difficulties due


    to rain invading my apartment building. Kekeke.


    E/N: Rain, rain, go away. Don''te back until the author is done writing chappies!


    E/N: It''s not me. - Rein

 Chapter 731: Potions and Herbology Classes [Part 1]

    Chapter 731: Potions and Herbology sses [Part 1]


    ?


    When Ethan was a First Year, there were some sses he didn''t take because he wanted to focus on his Combat Training, Beast Knowledge, and Spell Casting.


    However, now that he was a Second Year, he no longer took those three and decided to select other subjects.


    The sses he chose this time were Herbology, Astronomy, Potions, and Alchemy.


    These four subjects were typically part of the Core Courses for students from Dud Manor.


    Since the majority of them couldn''t use Magic properly, they were rmended to focus on something that would allow them to defend themselves whenever it was needed.


    The art of Potion Crafting was something that Duds really liked doing more than most Wizards and Witches in the academy.


    The reason why some Wizards and Witches didn''t like the Potions ss as much was due to one simple reason.


    Potion Crafting was expensive.


    While spells were free.


    What potions could do, spells could do better- at least, that was their mentality.


    So, since the majority of Wizards could just use spells, they were not really that interested in Potion Crafting unless they were healing potions, rejuvenation potions, and elixirs.


    But for the magically crippled members of Dud Manor, creating explosive potions, invisibility potions, stamina potions, and potions for running, jumping, and even breathing underwater was something they needed very much.


    So, right now, Ethan busied himself with crafting his first-ever potion, which was none other than a Stamina Potion.


    "Pour half a cup of Elven Spring Water before adding a pinch of Fairy dust, and carefully stir your cauldrons for at least fifteen seconds," Professor Lc Thornton instructed as she stirred the cauldron in front of her. "After that, squeeze half a Moonlit Lemon, and mix it well."


    All the students followed her directions and added the ingredients in their proper order.


    "Add a pinch of Sea Salt Crystals, Golden Turmeric, and finish it off with two drops of Horn Tail Blood," Professor Lc added. "But if you want your stamina potion tost for an hour longer, you can add up to two more drops of Horn Tail blood to extend its effects.


    "But as you already know, Horn Tail blood is expensive, so unless you really need that extra hour, don''t bother adding more than necessary."


    As the students carefully dropped the Horn Tail blood in their cauldrons, a puff of red smoke rose from it, signifying that the ingredients were properly mixed together.


    Ethan sighed in relief because he sessfully made his potion without a problem.


    Although Potion Crafting was aplicated subject, and the crafter would have to memorize many ingredients and recipes, he had to admit that it was a very fun and rewarding experience.


    Due to Mimir''s Legacy, his memory was good, and his concentration while crafting was above average.


    This made him one of Professor Lc''s favorite pupils. Ethan only needed to hear the recipe''s ingredients and see the procedure for crafting it once, and he would be able to craft the potion by himself without fail.


    "Congrattions to everyone who sessfully created their Stamina Potion." Professor Liliac nodded her head with satisfaction. "Especially Mr. Gremory and Ms. Rhodes. Both of your potions are of the highest quality. Excellent work."


    Ethan and Sabrina exchanged smiles with each other as the ss gave them a warm apuse.


    Even in potion crafting, the quality of the potion could vary depending on how proficient the crafter was.


    "You may keep the potions you have crafted as a souvenir for this ss," Professor Lc stated. "Remember, use it wisely. I''ll see you again on Friday."


    ""Thank you, Professor.""


    After the ss bade their Professor goodbye, Ethan and Sabrina walked side by side in the hallway as they headed to their next ss together.


    Both of them were Second Years, and since Sabrina was from the Terra Manor, Potion Making and Herbology were both key courses for her.


    Since Ethan was taking the same courses, the two of them had be ssmates in these two subjects.


    "I wonder what our lesson for today is." Ethan nced at the youngdy beside him. "Do you know, Sabrina?"


    "Since this is only our third ss with Professor Jasmine, there''s a high chance that she''ll teach us how to rent Mandrakes," Sabrina replied with a smile.


    "I heard from George that you like Mandrakes."


    "Yes. I love them. They are one of the most misunderstood nts in the world."


    Ethan chuckled because he had already gotten used to Sabrina''s uniqueness, which was probably the reason why she and George were incrediblypatible with each other. When they arrived at the Herbology Greenhouse, they saw rows of medium-sized pots lined up on the tables for students, which made Sabrina smile sweetly.


    A single nce was enough for her to identify the leaves of the Mandrake, which was one of her most favorite nts to y with often.


    "Settle down, everyone," Professor Jasmine Willow said with a smile. "I know that some of you are already familiar with Mandrakes, but the particr breed that we will be transnting today is a mutated version of it.


    "It''s called the Silent Mandrake because it doesn''t make a sound when you uproot them. However, this is not true. The scream of this Mandrake is so high pitched, our ears couldn''t pick it up. You might think it''s not making a sound, but it''s there.


    "I would like to add caution that this Mandrake is especially dangerous. Its screams could knock you unconscious without you knowing what hit you. This Mandrake is also known to instantly break sses in close proximity, so if you are wearing a pair please store them for the duration of our transnting lesson."


    Those who were wearing sses in the room didn''t hesitate to remove their sses just as the Professor had asked.


    Sabrina, on the other hand, who was seeing this Mutated Mandrake for the first time, looked very excited, as if she couldn''t wait to pull it out of its pot.


    "Everyone, remember this-we will not be using any spell to raise our resistance to the high- pitched scream of the Silent Mandrake. Ms. Rhodes, I know that you like Mandrakes, but for the sake of your ssmates, please transnt the Mandrake as soon as possible.


    "I will allow you to stay after ss to experience it on your own, so for now, endure your urge,


    okay?"


    Sabrina nodded her head in understanding.


    There was a time when she had left the Mandrake wailing for such a long time that some of her ssmates had to forcefully pry the screaming nt out of her hand so that they could shut its ear-piercing scream.


    Sabrina had a very bad reputation among the Herbology Students because of her love for dangerous nts that normal Wizards and Witches tended to avoid like a gue.

 Chapter 732: Potions and Herbology Classes [Part 2]

    Chapter 732: Potions and Herbology sses [Part 2]


    ?


    "Okay, everyone. On the count of three, transnt your mandrakes to the pot beside you as fast as you can," Professor Jasmine ordered. "Once again, Ms. Rhodes, no ying around this time, okay? You''ve transnted as many Mandrakes as all the Second Yearsbined, so I''m very certain you already know what to do."


    "Yes, Professor," Sabrina replied. "I won''t let you down."


    "Excellent, my dear. Now, everyone, at the count of three," Professor Jasmine smiled. "One, two, three!"


    Ethan grabbed the Silent Mandrake and pulled it out with one tug.


    Just like what the Professor stated, the Mandrake started to scream, but no sound came out of its mouth.


    However, Ethan immediately felt a ringing in his ears, which meant that the high-pitched sounds of the Silent Mandrakes in the room were affecting him.


    After ncing at the Mandrake for two seconds, he hurriedly set the nt in a new pot and covered its body with soil.


    When he was certain that his Mandrake had been properly transnted, he looked at his ssmates. To his surprise, some of them had copsed on the ground and were clearly


    unconscious.


    Sabrina, who was right beside him a moment ago, could be seen transnting the Silent Mandrakes of the unconscious students with great expertise.


    Out of the thirty students in the ss, only eight people were left standing.


    Aside from Ethan and Sabrina, all the other students had pale expressions on their faces.


    The young man was even worried that they might copse if they didn''t receive proper treatment right away.


    Suddenly, a unique fragrance reached his nose, making his mind and senses clear up.


    Professor Jasmine had blown some kind of purple dust off of her hand, filling the entire room with its scent.


    Although their faces were still pale, the students who had been barely hanging on felt a lot better after the Professor''s first aid was applied.


    "For those of you who are still conscious, please help your unconscious ssmates drink this recovery potion I have prepared," Professor Jasmine said with a smile. "Every year, only a handful of students are able to stay conscious when handling the Silent Mandrakes, and your ss seems to have more people resistant to it than most.


    "I''m d that I have more hands to help this year. Now, don''t dilly-dally like Sloth Puffs. Help your ssmates recover with the potions."


    Ethan took a potion from the Professor''s table and helped an unconscious teenage boy drink it.


    It took a full minute before the potion took effect. By the first student regained consciousness, Ethan had already helped five more of his ssmates drink the potion.


    "My head," the teenage boy groaned as soon as he opened his eyes. "It hurts so much." "Agh... I feel like throwing up," a teenage girlmented as she covered her lips and closed her eyes, trying to ease the nausea that was assaulting her senses.


    Soon, more of the students woke up, and all of them suffered mild to severe headaches after regaining their consciousness.


    "It will pass soon," Professor Jasmine assured everyone with a smile. "Remember this- sometimes, those that you cannot hear are more dangerous than those you can hear.


    "The same can be said for those that you cannot see. There are many nts in the world that are known to be silent killers, and the Silent Mandrake is one of them. All of you may rest here in the ssroom until our ss ends, or you may visit the infirmary if you feel like you need to rest more.


    "Ms. Rhodes, I''ll give you the key to the Greenhouse, so you may have fun with the Silent Mandrakes after sses."


    "Thank you, Professor." Sabrina beamed in happiness. "This is the first time I''ve seen a Silent Mandrake. How did you cultivate them?"


    "Oh, dear. It is very tough to take care of these darlings because they need to be ced near another mutated Mandrake, to keep them calm."


    "Another mutated Mandrake?" Sabrina''s eyes widened in shock because she didn''t have the experience to cultivate mutated ones. "What kind of Mandrake can be nted side by side with the Silent Mandrake?"


    "Come closer, dear," Professor Jasmine replied. "What I''m about to tell you is for your ears only."


    Sabrina obeyed the Professor''s request and listened to whatever she had to say.


    "No way!" Sabrina looked at the Professor in disbelief. "I thought that those were just rumors. Are they real?"


    "They are not rumors, My Dear Sabrina," Professor Jasmine said with a smile. "They are as real as you and me. I had to purchase them from the ck Market since their distribution is not permitted by the Ministry. These nts are rather special because of their... uniqueness."


    "Can I see them too?"


    "Of course. Even if you didn''t ask me, I would have shared this information with you when sses ended."


    Ethan, who had heard about some shady things like the ck Market, pretended like he didn''t hear anything and sat on his chair silently.


    The words that Professor Jasmine said earlier about the Silent Mandrake caught his attention.


    "Those that you cannot hear are more dangerous than those you can hear. The same can be said for those that you cannot see.''


    Seeing how potent the Silent Mandrake was, he thought that they might be a good deterrent for the Wizards and Witches who were not aware of their existence.


    ''George is right,'' Ethan thought. ''I guess choosing Potions and Herbology will greatly benefit anyone from Dud Manor.''


    George had also told Hecate that she should consider joining the Potions and Herbology sses to help herplement the things shecked when it came to magic.


    Hecate had extremely strong magical powers, but the only magic she could use were body- strengthening spells and summoning spells. Any other magic she cast would automatically summon an Elemental, which had a very high chance of attacking her as soon as they were summoned.


    That was why she was in Dud Manor.


    Professor Barret believed that if Hecate was able to control her "Wild Magic", she would be an extremely powerful Witch who would be one of the Pirs that would help the Shire Continent when it needed it the most.

 Chapter 733: Before We Start, Do All Of You Know How To Swim?

    Chapter 733: Before We Start, Do All Of You Know How To Swim?


    ?


    After Herbology ss ended, Ethan left. Sabrina was left behind, wishing to immerse herself in the soundless screams of the Silent Mandrake, which had knocked nearly their entire ss unconscious.


    Right now, Ethan only had four sses to attend, which were Astronomy, Potions, Herbology, and Alchemy.


    The reason why he only took these subjects was because he was receiving special sses from Professor Barret whenever his sses were over for the day.


    And he wasn''t alone.


    After arriving at the Coliseum of the Academy, the young man saw the other Elite students personally handpicked by the lingering Wills of the Founders of Brynhildr Academy.


    Ethan represented Dud Manor.


    Lily for Jaeger Manor.


    Nicole and Alice for Eques Manor.


    Luna''s sister, Rowan, for Schwartz Manor.


    And to everyone''s surprise, Marvin for Terra Manor.


    The First Year, who had just entered the academy this year, was chosen by the Will of Svend Terra. This was also why Professor Rinehart personally processed his enrollment to the Brynhildr Academy.


    However, it wasn''t just them.


    The other Four Pirs of the First Years of the Academy were also inside the Coliseum.


    Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret deemed that they were also needed for this special training.


    Joanne, Hecate, Lennox, and Heath had no idea why they were included in this special ss. However, they would soone to learn the reason why.


    "All of you are gathered here today because you will y an important role in defending the academy against the threats that wille knocking on its doors," Professor Rinehart said. "All the Kingdoms have already made an announcement, so most of you probably know that the Fomorians might attack the Shire Continent in the near future.


    "However, it may not only be the Fomorians who would pose a threat to the peace and stability of ournd. Brynhildr Academy was built on one of the battlefields where the people of the Shire Continent and the Fomorians fought each other to the death. We have won that battle with the help of our allies, but it has been a pyrrhic victory.


    "Now, history might repeat itself once again. Although there is no guarantee, there is a possibility that we will find ourselves facing the Fomorians on this verynd.


    "Because of this, we have decided to train all of you and a few other elite students to help defend the academy if ever we find ourselves in a precarious situation."


    Aside from Joanne and Hecate, the other First Years were already aware that the Fomorians would attack the continent.


    Even so, none of the academies in the Shire Continent nned to suspend their sses. With threats looming upon them, it would be most ideal to arm and teach their students to the best of their abilities.


    The Combat and Spell Casting sses had even intensified their training regimen to prepare the students for war.


    "I will be training Nicole and Alice," Professor Barret stated. "While the Headmaster will train Lily, Rowan, and Marvin.


    "Ethan, I know that this is sudden, but you will be training Joanne, Hecate, Lennox, and Heath. I believe you already have what it takes to teach them how to fight."


    Professor Barret received a letter from Ethan''s adoptive father, and the two of them met in Limeburgh Town for a private talk.


    Wace had shared everything that happened during the school break with the Ex- Magistratus, detailing everything that happened to Ethan.


    Professor Barret knew Wace''s secret, so he took thetter''s words seriously.


    And when he saw how Ethan fought against the First Years during the Initiation Ceremony, he confirmed that he had nothing more to teach the young man because he was alreadypetent enough on his own.


    The only thing that Ethan needed right now was battle experience, which Professor Rinehart nned to handle by giving Ethan special missions for the academy.


    These special missions were simr to the missions that Henry, the Mage yer, took during his Third and Fourth Years in the academy.


    This was also the reason the blue-haired young man was acknowledged as the Strongest Student in the Academy.


    Of course, Ethan wasn''t the only one who would be given these special missions.


    Lily, Nicole, Alice, and Rowan would also take them.


    As for the First Years, they were still too young and inexperienced for these kinds of special missions.


    "Ethan, I will allow you to use your Domain to train them," Professor Barret said with a smile. "Don''t hold back, okay?"


    "Yes, Professor," Ethan replied before shifting his gaze to the four First Years, who were looking back at him with determined looks on their faces.


    "Now, let''s not dy everyone''s training," Professor Rinehart said before snapping his


    finger.


    Immediately, the Headmaster, Lily, Rowan, and Marvin disappeared from the Coliseum. Professor Barret also snapped his fingers, making Nicole and Alice disappear.


    Ethan understood that the two Professors had activated their Domain and had taken their respective students with them.


    Truth be told, Ethan still hadn''t seen Professor Barret''s and Professor Rinehart''s Domains. He was very curious to know what their Domains were like, but he also knew that he must focus on the four First Years, who were looking at him with expectations.


    "Before we start, do all of you know how to swim?" Ethan asked.


    The four students nodded their heads at the same time.


    "Okay, let''s give it a try," Ethan smirked before imitating the two professors and snapped his


    fingers as well.


    "Grand Aria."


    By the time the four First Years regained their senses, they only had enough time to realize that they were about to fall into a stormy sea, where giant waves were about to topple over


    them.


    Joanne immediately unleashed a pair of ck wings to fly in the sky and avoid the wave.


    Hecate, on the other hand, mmed her fists together beforending on the water''s surface, treating it as a tform.


    A momentter, she sent a kick toward the uing wave, dispersing a small part of it, allowing it to wash over her without touching her body.


    Lennox cast the Levitation spell, Leviticus, on himself and floated a few meters above sea


    level.


    Unfortunately, the waves still hit him, pushing him back and drenching his bodypletely.


    Heath, on the other hand, transformed into a White Tiger. Using his speed and agility, he ran atop the water''s surface, evading and jumping over the waves that surrounded him. "Our training for today is very simple," Ethan said. "All you need to do is survive for an hour. Flying is allowed, but for as long as you fly, you will face a monster that will make you regret


    flying."


    As soon as he said those words, twenty giant Water Snakes, which the First Years had faced in the Coliseum, emerged from the sea.


    But it didn''t end there. Dainsleif also appeared behind Ethan, and eyed Joanne and Lennox, who were using spells to fly and float above the sea.


    Lennox, who felt the Ancient Wendigo''s hostility, couldn''t stop himself from shuddering.


    This monster was simply out of his league.


    But since all the boy was doing was floating, Dainsleif ignored him for the time being. The Water Snakes could still easily target the teenage boy.


    His gaze thennded on his Master''s sister, who was looking back at the Ancient Wendigo


    with determination.


    "Don''t hold back, Dainsleif," Ethan stated. "Even if she is my sister, make sure to fight her


    seriously."


    "Yes, Master," Dainsleif replied before turning into a ck mist.


    As if waiting for that moment, the twenty Water Snakes attacked the First Years as per the


    order of their Master.

 Chapter 734: Learning From Each Other

    Chapter 734: Learning From Each Other


    ?


    Lennox, whose specialty was Fire, found himself at a great disadvantage over the terrain, as well as his enemies.


    The stormy sea not only knocked him back with its giant waves, he also had to deal with five giant Water Snakes, which were attacking him from every direction.


    Earlier in the day, he had impressed his ssmates in the Combat Training and Spell Casting sses because of his amazing firepower.


    But, that same firepower proved to be useless against the Water Snakes, who could regenerate the damage they receive from the sea.


    He realized that this test wasn''t meant for them to fight and exhaust themselves, but to find ways to survive against a very disadvantageous situation.


    So, that was what he did.


    He used everything in his power to survive by dodging, and using various means to run away from his attackers.


    Hecate, on the other hand, approached this training in a different way.


    She punched and kicked the Water Snakes, sometimes using the waves, or her enemies'' bodies to move around the battlefield.


    A nce was enough to tell Ethan that she was able to use magic to allow herself to use the water''s surface, as well as the Water Snake''s body as tforms to move around.


    However, what impressed him more was that her blows were so powerful that a single hit from her would obliterate the Water Snake''s head, or any part of its body that was hit by her attack.


    The young man then shifted his attention to Heath, who made him chuckle despite himself. The Pirs of the Jaeger Manor had transformed into a White Tiger, and the only thing he did was to run away at great speeds.


    The Water Snakes were unable to close the gap between them. Also, the waves didn''t pose a threat to him because Heath would only jump over them.


    In fact, Ethan had the impression that the teenage boy was having fun, treating the waves as hurdles, and testing himself on how high he could jump.


    ''I''m sure Hecate can do the same, but she chose to fight instead of running away,'' Sebastianmented. "That girl seems like someone who likes to face challenges head on.''


    ''Or she could just be stubborn,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''That Lennox boy is very pitiful, but he is still hanging on. I''ll give him points for effort.''


    Ethan shifted his gaze to Lennox just in time to see the young man summon his flying broom.


    However, instead of flying high into the sky, he used his fire Magic to attack the snakes, and evade them by moving his flying broom at the right moment.


    Ethan, Sebastian, and Ethan''s Other Half watched the teenage boy carefully and came to one conclusion.


    ''He is suited for Aerial Combat with a broom,'' Ethan said.


    ''Indeed.'' Sebastian nodded. ''His broom handling skills are on another level. This boy is surprisingly talented.''


    ''Some Wizards and Witches fight in the air while riding their brooms,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''With Lennox''s skills, I believe that he could definitely outss his opponents if given proper training. In fact, he might even give Joanne a hard time if they fought in the sky.''


    Ethan agreed with his Other Half''s statement because Lennox was using his flying broom as if it was a part of his body.


    Despite the fact that the Water Snakes surrounded him from all sides, none of them were able tond a hit on his body because of Lennox''s amazing control over his flying broom.


    Ethan nodded in satisfaction because he discovered one of Lennox''s strengths.


    He then nced at his sister, who was fighting neck and neck with Dainsleif.


    Joanne wasn''t holding back and fighting with everything she had because she understood that she couldn''t take her opponent lightly.


    ''Joanne is being pushed back, but she isn''t losing either," Sebastian said. ''Granted, Dainsleif is definitely holding back. It seems that he is testing your sister''s limits.''


    ''It seems that she received something from You Know Who,'' Ethan''s Other Half stated. ''Although it''s a bit rough on the edges, that fighting style is familiar.''


    Ethan also received several fighting techniques from the Patron of the Valentin Family.


    In fact, the fighting style he used in the Initiation Ceremony was one of those techniques. Before they left Caer Wydion, Ashmedai asked Catherine to let Joanne meet him.


    The Demonic Progenitor had given Ethan''s sister a few freebies, which he believed would prove useful to her.


    He was also the one who convinced Joanne to enroll in Brynhildr Academy, so that she would know more about the outside world.


    Just like the rest of the Valentin Family, he also spoiled Ethan''s sister very much, and made sure that she would be safe during her time away from Caer Wydion.


    As Joanne and Dainsleif exchanged spells against each other, the young man noticed the look of impatience on his sister''s face.


    ''She''s really stubborn,'' Sebastian chuckled. ''I think she wants to be as strong as you, so she is getting frustrated that she is unable to overpower Dainsleif.''


    ''Even I would have a hard time fighting against Dainsleif if the two of us fought seriously against each other,'' Ethanmented. ''His gravity magic is the real deal.''


    ''Are you regretting that you didn''t make that power yours?'' Ethan''s Other Half inquired.


    ''Not really,'' Ethan answered. ''Since Dainsleif is strong, I can ask him to protect the people I cared for while I am away. As long as he is with them, I will have some peace of mind.'' The Ancient Wendigo was no longer a simple monster that anyone could defeat easily. He had absorbed powerful Fomorians, and even gained the Gravity Domain. During his battle with Seff in Soutshire, Dainsleif had proven himself as a powerhouse who could stand toe to toe with the Beast King.


    This was something that not many could achieve, which gave Seff a better understanding of his son-inw''s abilities.


    Half an hourter, the first one to be defeated was none other than Joanne.


    However, her defeat didn''t mean that she was weak.


    In fact, she had fought against an extremely strong opponent, which not even the Fourth Years in the Academy could hope to defeat.


    Still, she was very frustrated because she was the only one that didn''t survive the one-hour endurance test, and asked her brother to start the training once again.


    However, Hecate, Lennox, and Heath vetoed her proposal because they were already feeling exhausted.


    "You have improved greatly," Ethan said as he patted his sister''s head. "I was very impressed by your battle with Dainsleif."


    Hearing her brother''s genuine praise, Joanne felt happy and no longer insisted that they repeat the training a second time, making the First Years sigh in relief.


    "I will train you inside my Domain on Mondays and Fridays," Ethan said. "On Wednesdays, we will have one-on-one sparring matches, so that you can refine your fighting abilities." After saying those words, Ethan approached his students one by one, and told them the strengths and weaknesses that he had noticed during their first day of training. The four teenagers took his words seriously, and thought of ways to ovee their


    weaknesses.


    Ethan had always been the one who was being trained by people, so having the opportunity of training others gave him some new perspective.


    He found it fun, and even gained some insights due to how the four First Years dealt with the challenge that he had presented them.


    ''Maybe Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret asked me to teach them so that all of us can learn from each other,'' Ethan thought. ''What do you guys think?''


    ''I wouldn''t be surprised if that was the case,'' Sebastianmented.


    ''I feel the same way,'' Ethan''s Other Half. ''What those four kids showed you today were four ways to handle the same scenario. It just proves that there is more than one way to tackle a


    problem.''


    As soon as his Other Half finished those words, Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret reappeared inside the Coliseum.


    The other students also appeared. All of them were lying on the ground and panting for


    breath.


    The young man had a strong urge tough, but he held it back and only helped his wife Lily stand up with a faint smile on his face.


    He could rte to what the other students were feeling because a year ago, he had suffered the same experiences that all of them had just had.

 Chapter 735: Some Of The Truths Of The World [Part 1]

    Chapter 735: Some Of The Truths Of The World [Part 1]


    ?


    A little girl with shoulder-length blue hair giggled and pped her hands as the doll in front of her started to dance.


    Ethan estimated that the girl was around two to three years old because she was quite small and extremely young.


    However, there were shadows swirling around her, which were manipting the doll to move in order to entertain the little girl.


    Suddenly, the other dolls inside the room rose and started to dance around the girl, making her giggle and p even more.


    In the eyes of others, this might look like a scene from a horror movie.


    Truth be told, that was what Ethan was thinking at the moment.


    But the baby showed no fear as if she instinctively knew that the dolls would never harm her.


    Suddenly, the door of the room opened, and a dashing middle-aged man entered the room with a big smile on his face.


    Noticing his arrival, the little girl hurriedly stood up and ran toward the man. Her arms were spread wide, and she had a smile on her face.


    The middle-aged man chuckled as he lovingly picked up his granddaughter, whose cheeks he peppered with kisses. Joanne giggled, enjoying the affection.


    "Did my granddaughter have fun ying?" the middle-aged man asked.


    "Yes!" Joanne replied. "Granpy."


    "It''s not Granpy, it''s Grandpa."


    "Granpy."


    "Grandpa."


    Another chuckle spread inside the room as a middle-ageddy appeared behind the man.


    She gave Joanne a kiss on her chubby cheeks.


    "Who am I?" the middle-aged woman asked.


    "Granny!" Joanne replied.


    "That''s right.¡± The middle-aged woman reached out to hold Joanne, stealing her from her husband.


    "Howe she calls you Granny, and me Granpy?" the middle-aged man sighed.


    "Maybe she loves me more?"


    "Impossible. Joanne loves me more."


    As Ethan watched this scene, a warm feeling uncontrobly spread inside his chest.


    A few minutester, the scenery started to fade, which meant that he had lost his connection with the dream.


    Back in the real world, Ethan slowly opened his eyes and felt something soft and warm in his embrace.


    It took a while for his sleepy brain to realize that he was hugging his sister, who had decided to sleep with him because she was feeling lonely.


    This was the third time that Joanne had slept with him in Dud Manor, and it reminded him of the time they had spent in the Magdar Kingdom.


    Back then, it was Ramona who tried to help the siblings close their distance from each other.


    At first, Joanne was very hesitant to do it, but after a while, sleeping with her best friend and her brother had be a habit.


    "Three in the morning,'' Ethan thought as he nced at the clock that was hanging on the wall. ''I believe they call this the witching hour, right?''


    While he was thinking these thoughts, Joanne hugged him tighter and buried her head in his chest.


    Ethan smiled faintly and hugged his sister firmly before nting a kiss on her forehead. That kiss seemed to have an effect because a smile appeared on Joanne''s face as she slept. Perhaps, she reacted because her grandparents were kissing her in her dreams.


    Ethan remained still and simply held his sister close.


    Both of them had grown up alone, but they were both loved by their grandparents.


    While he didn''t mean to see Joanne''s dream, it seemed that his ability, Dream Walker, activated because they were sleeping together.


    He didn''t expect that through his dream, he would be able to see his grandparents, whom he hadn''t seen when he visited Caer Wydion.


    Aside from Catherine and his father, Lleu, he didn''t get a chance to see his other rtives.


    However, he believed that his Grandparents had not met him on purpose.


    While he didn''t know what their reasons were, he had a feeling that he would meet them when the time was right.


    Suddenly, Ethan felt someone hug him from behind, making his body stiffen for a brief moment because he was caught by surprise.


    "Sorry, did I surprise you?" Lilith whispered.


    "A bit," Ethan replied softly, making sure to not wake up his sister, who was having a happy dream.


    "Can''t fall asleep?" Lilith asked using telepathy, which was the ability of the ring that Ethan had given her as an engagement ring.


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "I woke up feeling awake, but I want to sleep a little more."


    "Then close your eyes and just rx," Lilith said. "Dream of me, okay?"


    Ethan smiled as he closed his eyes. He had gotten to know Lilith better because he would often sleepwalk into her dreams, allowing him to know what kind of life his lover had lived


    before meeting him.


    Through it, he saw the harsh training that the Catkins of the Orpheus n had gone through and also the missions that Lilith had undertaken.


    The Orpheus n was the Spy and Assassin Forces of the Valentin Family.


    They would move to deal with threats that they believed would harm the Protector n''s interests, as well as the interests of their Masters.


    Through her dreams, he understood the inner workings of the Orpheus n, as well as the secret arts that they practiced.


    Sometimes, Ethan wondered if his Dream Walking Ability was a blessing or a curse.


    Everyone had their secrets, so he felt a bit guilty whenever he got a glimpse of these secrets through his lovers'' dreams.


    But as Ethan once again fell into sleep''s embrace, he found himself dreaming his own dream. However, an unexpected visitor was there, giving him a pleasant surprise.


    "Well, it has been a while since west met each other," a handsome middle-aged man with a devilish smile greeted Ethan. "I''m sorry to meet you like this, but I think you are ready to see some of the truths of the world, which many people don''t know."


    Ethan blinked once then twice as he gazed at the Founder of Brynhildr Academy, Fortis Dud,


    who had invaded Ethan''s dream without his permission.


    "What truths are you talking about?" Ethan inquired.


    "Instead of telling you, it will be much better if I just show you," Fortis Dud replied before


    snapping his fingers.


    Immediately, Ethan found himself falling from the sky, diving head-first into the center of an


    active battlefield from hundreds of years ago.

 Chapter 736: Some Of The Truths Of The World [Part 2]

    Chapter 736: Some Of The Truths Of The World [Part 2]


    ?


    An army of Humans, Beastkins, Elves, Dwarves, and the other races in the world were fighting against a middle-aged man, who was riding on the back of a ck Dragon.


    The middle-aged man also had an army of his own, but instead of living creatures, his army wasposed of countless Shadow Monsters and Gargoyles.


    If not for the fact that he had first seen Joanne''s Dream, he wouldn''t have been able to recognize who the middle-aged man was.


    "Hundreds of years ago before you were even born, there was an existence that terrorized the world," Fortis Dud said softly. "Back then, everyone thought that he was an evil being who was meant to be purged. Even I thought the same way."


    Fortis Dud pointed to the left side of the Battlefield, where his younger self was fighting against a Giant Shadow Monster while riding on the back of his Golden Dragon.


    "Many feared him not because of who he was, but because of what he could do," Fortis Dud added. "An existence whose power broke the bnce of the world. That''s the reason why everyone was fearful of him."


    A mighty roar reverberated in the battlefield as Fortis Dud''s Golden Dragon and the middle- aged man''s ck Dragon simultaneously unleashed a Dragon Breath, which soon collided in the center of the battlefield...


    Creating an explosion that sted away everyone near the point of impact.


    "Almost everyone fears the unknown," Fortis Dud stated. "Especially if that someone had the strength to conquer the world. Even if he didn''t move, Monsters and other ambitious individuals rallied to his side.


    "Various people conquered cities, piged viges, and razed towns under his name. And yet, he never ordered any of that. Those who wished to see the world burn were the ones who used his name to do evil deeds. Soon enough, those evil deeds umted until the world could no longer tolerate them.


    "Humans, Elves, Dwarves, Beastkins, and even the Fae arranged a grand crusade. All of them rose up in arms and annihted the Monster Armies who fought under his name.


    "After subjugating those foul beasts, we marched to his stronghold, Caer Arianrhod. It is a fortress-like no other, and yet, only Shadow Monsters and Gargoyles lived in it. Back then, we heard rumors that there were four ns who were supporting this man.


    "However, they were nowhere to be found when we started to siege the Fortress of Arianrhod. Back then, I thought that they decided to escape while they still could and hid themselves from the world.


    "It was said that these Four Protector ns were loyal to a fault. But, many believed that their fear of death overcame their loyalty, so they abandoned their Master, leaving him to his fate."


    Fortis Dud chuckled before shaking his head helplessly.


    "We were fools back then," Fortis Dud sighed. "Drunk by our consecutive victories, we thought we were invincible. After all, nearly all the Heroes of the world gathered together on that fateful day. We asked for a battle, and a battle we did fight. But, it was a battle that nobody expected."


    As if waiting for that moment, while the Dragons, Gargoyles, and other Magical Beasts were fighting in the sky...


    "While the Shadow Warriors and the forces of all the races of the world waged war on the ground, a resounding crack sounded in our ears.


    "When we raised our heads, we witnessed something incredible.


    "The sky above our heads cracked.


    "The crack spread until part of the sky shattered, falling on the ground like giant pieces of ss."


    The world seemed toe to a standstill as Ethan saw the changes on the battlefield. It was as if he was watching a movie, and Fortis Dud''s narration was giving him a clearer picture of the event that was unfolding in front of his very eyes.


    "And from that crack, they came," Fortis Dud said in a hoarse voice as if the rey of that scene made him remember the horrors that followed him until he breathed hisst.


    Horrors both familiar and unfamiliar to Ethan descended from the sky, forcing everyone on the battlefield to make the right decision.


    "We all knew then and there that these creatures mustn''t be allowed to roam the world, for they would destroy everything we held sacred." Fortis Dud''s voice reached Ethan''s ears, but the hoarseness was still there.


    It was as if he was forcing himself to say the words that he had kept for a long time. "While everyone was still trying toprehend whether we were dreaming or not, the Demon Lord, Balthazar Azael Valentin, let out a loud roar andmanded his army to fight the monsters who had invaded us from other nes of existence."


    Ethan watched as his Grandfather charged at the biggest monster on the battlefield with a fearless grin on his face, holding a great sword the size of his entire body.


    The young man witnessed how the Giant Monster used his ming sword to sh at the Human who dared to face him.


    But, that ming sword was sliced in half, and a few secondster, the monster''s head was severed from his body.


    The Gargoyles and the Shadow Monsters under Balthazar''smand disengaged themselves from fighting the Allied Forces and concentrated their attacks on the invaders who had nned to conquer Midgard.


    Nightwalkers, Balors, Nephilims, Jinns, and many others found themselves facing off against an individual who possessed great strength akin to that of a Demigod.


    "It was the greatest war that was ever fought."


    Fortis Dud''s voice once again reached Ethan''s ears, making him nce at the Founder of Brynhildr Academy, who was standing beside him.


    "In hindsight, I think we were all deliberately gathered by the Demon Lord in that ce so that we could fight that one great battle," Fortis Dud said. "If the greatest forces of Midgard hadn''t been congregated in that one ce, we wouldn''t have stood a chance."


    "This world might have already fallen into their hands.


    "Our most hated and feared person became our strongest and staunchest ally. If not for him and the heroes who sacrificed their lives on that fateful day, this world would have already


    fallen to ruin.


    "This is one of the Truths that only those who were present that day witnessed firsthand. However, it was also one of the secrets that we all decided to keep. And this secret is now


    known to you, Ethan."


    Fortis Dud made a gesture for the young man to continue watching so that Ethan would understand what it was like to fight a battle that no one could afford to lose.

 Chapter 737: Some Of The Truths Of The World [Part 3]

    Chapter 737: Some Of The Truths Of The World [Part 3]


    ?


    Ethan often wondered just what kind of battle transpired between the Heroes of the world and the Demon Lord who terrorized it.


    And now, he was seeing that battle unfold before his very eyes.


    Balors, Shadow Walkers, Demons, Infernal Golems, Abominations, and Fiends from various nes of existence descended upon thend.


    A battle like no other erupted, making those who were once enemies be each other''s strongest allies.


    Ethan watched as Fortis Dud and his Golden Dragon wreaked havoc in the skies, breathing golden mes at the invaders.


    On the ground, one of the strongest Weapon Masters of that era, Eileifr Eques, massacred his foes left and right with his swords.


    Firmly holding a wand in his hand, Agmundr Schwartz unleashed the strongest dark magics in his arsenal, allowing him to move unhindered on the battlefield.


    Svend Terra, alongside his Treant, sent Giants and Golems flying with a wooden club made from the branch of the World Tree.


    Magni Jaeger transformed into a Cerberus and breathed fire, ice, and lightning at his enemies, killing them in the dozens.


    When this battle was over, they would found Brynhildr Academy and train the next generation of Wizards and Witches who would one day protect their world just like they were doing right


    now.


    The Heroes of every race fought back to back, dyeing the battlefield with their blood and their enemy''s blood.


    It was also then that Ethan saw him.


    No. He felt him approach before he even saw him.


    From beyond the horizon, a young man riding a giant wave appeared in his vision.


    He had long blue hair that fluttered in the wind, and he was holding a trident in his hand.


    The Fortress of Caer Arianrhod was near the sea, allowing one of the strongest beings in Midgard to join the battle for the sake of the world''s peace.


    However, he wasn''t alone.


    Riding the giant wave with him were the Merefolk and the Nagas, who hade to heed his call.


    "Grand Aria!"


    The Tidebringer roared, summoning a thunderstorm over the battlefield.


    Countless lightning bolts rained down from the sky, illuminating the darkness as if it were daytime.


    Thunder sounded like the roars of thousands of lions and dominantly reverberated across the sky, making the Allied Armies shout their war cries as reinforcements arrived to help them in battle.


    Ethan''s heart beat wildly inside his chest as he saw the person whose blood was flowing inside his veins fight like he was possessed.


    The Mermaids, who were in the sea, all unleashed their water spells, dragging their enemies into the sea, where they would drown them.


    The Mermen and Nagas stepped foot onnd and fought side by side despite being territorial rivals.


    The Leviathan, the Krakens, the Sea Serpents, and the other monstrous creatures of the sea also joined the fray. Their attacks made everyone understand that even if the battle was onnd, they were beings powerful enough to hold their own stand against enemies that came to invade them from another world.


    "Ah, the Tidebringer," Fortis Dud said with a smile. "He''s a wonderfuld-kind and very easy to get along with. It''s truly a pity that he rejected my proposal to have my daughter marry him.


    "By the way Ethan, I recently came to know that my great, great, great, great, great, great, granddaughter is seven years old now. All you need to do is wait ten more years, and we can finish the thing that your ancestors started. What do you think?"


    "I think I''ll pass." The corner of Ethan''s lips twitched, unable to tell whether the Founder of Brynhildr Academy was joking or not.


    "A pity you were born too early," Fortis Dud sighed. "But then again, if you were bornte, we wouldn''t be having this discussion right now."


    Ethan ignored the Founder''s muttering and simply focused on the battle in front of him.


    Although it was chaotic and extremely brutal, he had the strong urge to join the battle and fight to his heart''s content.


    Such a scene was enough to make anyone''s blood boil and stir their determination to fight.


    However, since he knew that this was only a memory, he endured this impulse and watched with bated breath as he waited for the oue of the battle.


    After an hour of bloodshed, the crack in the sky started to mend.


    The invaders noticed this and understood that time was up, so those who still wished to return to their world retreated.


    Only those who couldn''t retreat and those who wanted to continue fighting remained.


    Half an hourter, the crack in the sky had been sealed uppletely, making it look as if nothing had happened.


    But if one looked down on the blood-soaked earth, one would see that the brutal and unexpected battle had left big traces.


    Balthazar Azael Valentin stood on top of a giant that he had personally killed.


    Suddenly, a voice spread in the surroundings, making them look at the sky.


    "What you experienced is something that might happen again in the future. If you wish to prevent this from transpiring once more,e to the Lands of Saraqael and protect Midgard from these fiends. I will be waiting for all of you there."


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone on the battlefield suddenly felt a stream of information pass directly through their minds.


    It was instructions for how to get to the Lands of Saraqael and join the fight to protect their


    world.


    "I will leave thends of Midgard and fight in the Lands of Saraqael," Balthazar dered, making the survivors gaze at him. "The terror of the Demon Lord ends here. All of you may spread the word that I have been killed in battle. I sincerely hope that this will bring all of you some peace of mind.


    "I also pledge, on my name and honor, that I will no longer appear in this world unless a simr event were to transpire a second time. Shall any of you still wish to take my life,e to the Lands of Saraqael-I will be waiting for you there."


    After making that deration, Balthazar jumped on the back of his ck Dragon and flew away, disappearing into the horizon.


    "True to his word, he was never seen or heard from again," Fortis Dud said. "However, since people need an exnation for the death of their loved ones, everyone who survived on the battlefield spread the word to the world that the Demon Lord had been in. "Those who survived were hailed as heroes in their ownnds and Kingdoms. Myrades


    and I even became the celebrated heroes of the Shire Continent. If only you had seen how much they praised and honored us back then, you would have definitely been surprised."


    Fortis Dud smiled faintly as he looked at the ruined fortress, which belonged to the Demon Lord, Balthazar.


    "It was also because of this incident that we decided to create an academy, which would teach the next generation of Wizards and Witches everything we knew," Fortis Dud stated. "And from those students, we would choose our Champions, if a day came when the Shire Continent would face another threat that could potentially harm its people."


    "And you believe that threat is upon us?" Ethan inquired.


    "Absolutely," Fortis Dud answered in a heartbeat. "There is no doubt in my mind that these are dark times. While it may not be on the level of the battle that I showed you earlier, it is still a battle that we cannot afford to lose."


    The founder of Brynhildr Academy snapped his fingers, making the scenery around them


    slowly fade away.


    "So, please, do your best, Ethan," Fortis Dud said. "I want my granddaughter to live her life in peace without worrying about Monsters roaming around her home, threatening to destroy everyone that she loves."


    Ethan nodded. "I''ll do my best. So, if you have any treasures that you''re not using, feel free to give them to me. I promise to put it to good use."


    The corner of Fortis Dud''s lips twitched before he looked at the young man from head to foot.


    "Dear Lord, it seems that my shamelessness is rubbing off on you," Fortis Dud chuckled. "But, maybe you''re right. What''s the point of having treasures if they''re not put to good


    use?"


    The Founder of Brynhildr Academy chuckled before giving Ethan a yful wink. "Go find Lyle in the Forbidden Section of the Library," Fortis Dud said. "I gave him the key to


    where I hid a few of my treasures. Just tell him that I sent you, but he will ask you for a


    password."


    "And that password is?" Ethan asked.


    Fortis Dud summoned his hat and tipped it in Ethan''s direction.


    "Just tell him this," Fortis Dud said. "If it still rains no matter what we do, then we just have


    to get wet." Another yful chuckle escaped Fortis Dud''s lips as the world around thempletely faded away, making Ethan abruptly open his eyes.


    Light slowly poured into his room, making him realize that it was already morning. Joanne was still sleeping-even drooling, in his embrace, giving him the strong urge to


    chuckle.


    But he held it back as he remembered what he and Fortis Dud talked about in his dream.


    ''I guess I''ll drop by the Forbidden Section of the Libraryter and look for Lyle,'' Ethan thought as he gently used the nket to wipe the drool from his sister''s lips.


    Joanne''s face scrunched a bit, but it eased up after a few seconds.


    Today was not a weekday, so they didn''t have to worry about sses.


    Because of this, he decided to let her sleep a bit more and allow her to dream a happy and


    peaceful dream.


    A dream that was free from Balors, Shadow Walkers, Demons, Infernal Golems, Abominations, and Fiends, who once tried to conquer the world, and had be one of the


    Hidden Truths of the World.


    A/N: Only one chapter today. I''ll take a short break and return to posting regr chapters tomorrow. Thanks everyone for reading.

 Chapter 738: Don’t Worry, I Will Help You Kill Him When That Happens

    Chapter 738: Don¡¯t Worry, I Will Help You Kill Him When That Happens


    ?


    Ethan went to the Forbidden Section of the Library to look for Lyle, but he was nowhere to be found. Of course, the Will of the Founder of Eques Manor didn''t always stayed in the library and wandered wherever he felt like going.


    Because of this, Ethan went to look for Nicole in the Eques Manor, but all the guys there barred him from entering.


    Their reason was that he already had a wife and fiancee''s, so he should not go after thedies from their Manor too.


    When the young man told them that he and Nicole were only best friends, a few of them gave him the middle finger and said they were not born yesterday.


    Since anyone who did not belong in the Manor needed to gain permission from the Head Prefect before entering a Manor, Ethan was unable to go in by force.


    In the end, he decided to just ask her at lunchtime in the Dining Hall of the academy.


    Since he was suddenly free, he went to the Coliseum, where Joanne and Hecate were currently sparring.


    The Headmaster had given them permission to use the Coliseum as their training grounds whenever they wished for it.


    When Ethan arrived, there were a few students in the stands, watching the battle between the two.


    Joanne was casting dozens of Shadow Bullets, while Hecate evaded, deflected, and blocked them with ease.


    The Saintess of the Magdar Kingdom was wearing enchanted gauntlets and shoes, allowing her to match Joanne''s firepower by punching and kicking her attacks.


    Hecate already told them that the only magic she could cast was body-strengthening magic. If she were to cast any spells aside from that kind of spell, she would end up summoning a random Elemental Spirit that was highly likely strong but would attack its own summoner.


    She even said that this was the reason why she came to Brynhildr Academy-to find the solution to this problem.


    At least, that was what Hecate wanted them to know.


    However, when Ethan visited the youngdy''s room, he saw a small portrait of himself, which was produced by the Magic Camera they had in the past.


    Of course, Hecate said that all the Saintess before her carried the picture frame.


    This was to ensure that they would know who the Tidebringer was so that they could assist him if ever he needed their help.


    Her excuse was foolproof, and frankly, Ethan and Joanne didn''t want to pry into her private life.


    Hecate also didn''t hide the fact that she hade to Brynhildr Academy because she knew that Ethan would be there.


    What she didn''t expect was that Joanne would also be here, which came as a pleasant surprise.


    In short, she was their biggest fan and the only Saintess who managed to see Ethan and Joanne outside of the Magdar Kingdom.


    As a fellow warrior, Ethan could tell that Hecate had been trained properly and that her understanding of her Martial Style was at a high level.


    This was only possible if someone had been trained since a young age.


    ording to her, she had just turned eighteen, just like Ethan, and decided to go to Brynhildr Academy to study magic.


    As the battle reached its climax, Joanne unleashed countless Shadow Balls the size of a basketball.


    Hecate took a fighting stance before taking a step forward.


    In that brief moment, she transformed into a zinget that smashed through the Shadow Ball Barrage.


    "I''ll let you win this time," Joanne said as Hecate''s fist hovered a foot away from her chest. "I now have eighteen wins and seventeen losses."


    "Isn''t it the other way around?" Hecate smirked before resting her hand on Joanne''s shoulder. "I am the one with eighteen wins, and seventeen loses."


    "Hah? Do you know how to count? I have been keeping tabs, so I am on the lead."


    "Listen here, I have been keeping tabs as well."


    "Hmph! I am the youngest, so I am the one who''s right."


    "How petty. This is riching from someone who always teased the first Saintess. You always said that you are right because you are older than her, even if it''s just a month."


    Joanne pouted. "I have no idea what you''re talking about. I never used my age when it came to Ramona."


    "Uh huh~ you should read her diary then," Hecatemented. "She said that she was very frustrated because whenever you are at a disadvantage, you will always use the fact that you are older than her by a month to win the argument."


    "Nice try." Joanne crossed her arms over her chest. "It was Ramona who always said that she was older than me, so your argument doesn''t count."


    Ethan shook his head helplessly because his sister was clearly lying.


    He had no idea that Ramona kept a diary. For some reason, he was very curious to read how


    she spent her life after they had left the Magdar Kingdom.


    As the two continued their argument, Ethan appeared beside them and handed hand towels to the two of them.


    "That was a nice fight," Ethan said with a smile. "Good job to both of you."


    Joanne epted her brother''s towel and wiped her face dry with it.


    Hecate did the same and thanked the young man for his kindness.


    "Sir Ethan, when will we have our next battle?" Hecate asked. "I prepared something special for you, so look forward to it."


    "Same here," Joannemented. "I prepared a killer move! You better be careful, brother, or you might identally kick the bucket when you fight us."


    "You n to use a killer move on me?" Ethan didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry at his


    sister''s deration. "What will you do if I really die?"


    Joanne blinked once and twice before her eyes widened as ifing to a realization.


    "You''re right," Joanne eximed. "What was I thinking?"


    "Maybe you thought that Sir Ethan wouldn''t die even if you used it?" Hecate inquired.


    "Yes, that''s it. I just don''t think that it will be enough to take my brother down in a single hit.


    I need multiple hits to make it happen."


    "Don''t worry. I will help you kill him when that happens."


    Ethan wiped the imaginary beads on his forehead as the two girls brainstormed how to kill


    him in front of him.


    In order to prevent their thoughts from going down the path of no return, Ethan decided to change the subject and asked his sister a question.


    "Joanne, can you tell me more about our grandfather?" Ethan inquired. "I want to know what


    he is like."


    "Grandpa?" Joanne asked. "He is the best grandfather in the world. He spoils me a lot."


    A single nce was enough to tell him that Joanne really loved their Grandfather, whom he hadn''t been able to see when he was still in Caer Wydion.


    He didn''t know if Balthzar hadn''t met with him on purpose and whether the Demon Lord thought that now was not the right time for the two of them to meet.


    Even so, after seeing that great battle that Fortis Dud had shown him, he wanted to know how


    his grandfather was currently living his life.


    "Let''s talk about it somewhere else," Joanne said before giving the students who were


    watching them from the stands, a sidelong nce.


    Ethan nodded in understanding, and the three of them returned to Dud Manor.


    However, since the two girls had worked up a sweat, they decided to take a shower in Hecate''s


    room together.


    The two of them had gotten close to each other, and Ethan knew that his sister might be


    treating Hecate like she treated Princess Ramona.


    Ethan couldn''t me her because he thought the same.


    Although he no longer doubted that Hecate and Ramona were not the same person, his heart


    still thought that way, which was a weird feeling.


    While he was waiting for the two girls to return to the Common Room of Dud Manor, he heard the enchanted doorbell ring, signaling that there was a guest waiting in front of the door of


    their Manor.


    Since Ethan was already in the Common Room, he decided to see who it was.


    "Were you looking for me earlier?" Nicole asked in a teasing tone. "Lennox told me that you


    came to the Eques Manor to find me but got chased out by my Manor Mates."


    Instead of replying, Ethan raised his palm and pressed it over Nicole''s forehead.


    A few secondster, a frown appeared on his face.


    But instead of saying anything, he held Nicole''s hands and took her to his room. Although she greeted him in a teasing manner, herplexion didn''t look that good, and the coldness of her body confirmed that his suspicion was right.

 Chapter 739: Joanne’s Greatest Hero

    Chapter 739: Joanne¡¯s Greatest Hero


    ?


    Ethan and Nicole sat on the couch together, with the youngdy resting her head on his shoulder.


    The two of them were just holding hands, and yet, he felt as if he was holding a block of ice in his hands.


    Even so, he didn''t feel ufortable or bothered by its coldness.


    Ethan also found this quite baffling. But if he was able to help ease Nicole''s suffering, then he would not hesitate to do it.


    "I guess you''re pushing yourself during your training," Ethan said. "I have also been trained by Professor Barret, and I can tell you that he sometimes doesn''t hold back his punches. I can''t count the number of times I passed out during our training."


    Nicole smiled faintly after hearing Ethan''s training story.


    Currently, she and Alice were being trained by the Ex-Magistratus who had been hailed as the strongest Wizard to take the position.


    And just as Ethan mentioned, Professor Barret sometimes didn''t hold back his punches.


    "Both you and Alice are Ice Users," Ethanmented. "Did youe up with a strategy to fight as a team?"


    "Yes, I transform my Ice Magic into a weapon, and that''s what she uses," Nicole replied. "She inherited Eileifr Eques'' Weapon Master Legacy."


    "Then she must be really strong right now," Ethan said.


    "Very."


    "Can you win against her?"


    Nicole smirked. "If we are talking about pure physicalbat, then I won''t win against her. But when ites to magic... I will win hands down."


    "The youngdy''s voice was firm, and the confidence in her voice couldn''t be denied.


    The two then chatted about their training, not noticing the time.


    Only when Ethan heard someone knocking on his door did he remember his agreement with his sister to talk about their Grandfather.


    "Come in, Joanne," Ethan said. "It''s not locked."


    The door of the room opened, and two beautifuldies entered the room, making the surroundings look brighter.


    "Are you feeling cold again, Nicole?" Joanne asked as she casually sat on Ethan''s bed.


    She looked at her brother''s best friend, who was seated beside him and holding his hand.


    "Yeah, the usual," Nicole replied. "Do you guys have something nned?"


    "No." Joanne shook her head. "Brother just asked me what our grandfather is like."


    Nicole, who only saw Ethan''s mother during the wedding ceremony, wondered why Ethan suddenly wanted to know more about his grandfather.


    Out of curiosity, she decided to ask Joanne a question. "What is your Grandfather''s name?" Nicole inquired.


    "Balthazar Azael Valentin," Joanne replied proudly.


    ''Why does the name sound familiar?'' Nicole pondered. ''For some reason, I think I know who that name belongs to.''


    Half a minuteter, Nicole''s eyes widened in shock before looking at Joanne in disbelief.


    "Are you talking about Demon Lord Balthazar?" Nicole asked. "THAT Balthazar?"


    "Yes." Joanne nodded. "THAT Balthazar."


    The smile on her face widened because this was the reaction she was looking for.


    The only reason why she answered Nicole''s question was because she was someone her brother trusted.


    But Joanne could never say this to any of the other students of the academy because it might cause panic and chaos.


    This was why she also asked for Agnes'' permission to use Gremory as her surname when she enrolled in Brynhildr Academy using the backdoor.


    Ethan''s Father, Wace, the current head of the Magistratus, also pulled some strings to ensure that Joanne could enroll safely in the academy.


    "Ethan, I didn''t know that you came from such a notorious family," Nicole said.


    "I also didn''t know until a few months ago," Ethan replied. "In fact, I still haven''t met him. The only ones I saw were my mother and father. My grandfather and grandmother weren''t there when I visited the Valentin Family''s castle."


    "Castle? Well, in a way, he is indeed a King." Nicole nodded in understanding. "So, does that make you and Joanne nobles?"


    "Well, I don''t know about me, but Joanne is a princess," Ethan replied before ncing at his sister, who looked very smug right now.


    "If she is a princess, then you are definitely a prince," Nicolemented. "Maybe I should consider moving to yournds. I''m not a very picky person. Just grant me the title of Viscount, and give me a few hectares ofnds to lord over. I''ll be fine with that arrangement."


    Joanne nodded. "Sure, I''ll ask my grandfather to do that."


    "Promise?"


    "Yes. Promise!"


    Joanne then shifted her attention to her brother, who wanted to know what their grandfather was like.


    "Grandpa is still very healthy," Joanne stated. "But there are times when the color of his hair changes. Sometimes it''s ck, other times it''s gray, and it even turns white on certain asions. Because of that, it''s hard to tell how old he really is.


    "There are even rare moments when he would look just as old as father. When I asked him about it, he said that it was just the magic that was left over after going to battle. Like getting an adrenaline rush, and your body bes stronger all of a sudden."


    Joanne paused to close his eyes.


    "He likes to drink bitter coffee, and he is not a fan of sweet things. He only eats cookies or sweets baked by grandmother, and she only does that once a year when they''re not too busy in


    the Lands of Saraqael."


    Nicole''s gaze became sharp after hearing about the Lands of Saraqael.


    The Asta Family had records about it, and they were told that only the most powerful of


    warriors could go to thosends.


    As to what was happening in the Lands of Saraqael, they weren''t told much about it.


    The only thing they do know was that it was a ce where wars with higher stakes were fought, and winners took everything.


    ording to legends, the Founders of Brynhildr Academy also went to the Lands of Saraqael after making sure that the Academy would stand strong against the tests of time.


    "Grandpa also likes it when I massage his shoulders," Joanne said with a smile as if remembering something funny. "But his shoulders are hard as rocks, and the only thing I can do is pound them with my fists like this."


    Joanne showed a pounding action with her fists, making her look so cute and adorable.


    "Grandpa likes it when I do that, and he often praises me and says that I give good massages," Joanne stated with pride. "How about it, brother? Want to try my massage?"


    "Maybe some other time." Ethan did his best to not chuckle after his sister demonstrated her massaging techniques.


    "It''s your loss," Joanne replied. "Grandpa said that I''m very good at it."


    "I''m sure you are," Hecatemented.


    Nicole and Ethan nced at her because although she sounded sincere, they could tell that


    she was being sarcastic about it.


    If pounding someone''s shoulder with their fists could be considered a massage, then many people would probably be sore all day after getting a massage from Joanne.


    "Ah, Grandpa also likes music," Joanne said. "He ys the Lyre and sings well. He even said that he was able to win Grandma''s heart by serenading her."


    "That sounds romantic." Nicole smiled. "I just can''t see myself seeing the Demon Lord serenade anyone, especially since he is described as a very evil and merciless person." Joanne scoffed. "That is how the ignorant think. But since that is the established norm, there is nothing I can do about it. People are able to sleep soundly at night knowing that the great Demon Lord Balthazar is dead."


    Ethan''s sister knew that she wouldn''t be able to change how people perceived her


    grandfather.


    She wanted to tell everyone how kind, caring, and loving he was. But even if she did, no one


    would believe her.


    Perhaps out of anger due to the unfairness of it all, Joanne told her brother about her Grandpa''s adventures, which he would often tell her as a bedtime story.


    Through Joanne''s stories, Ethan had a clearer picture of what kind of person Balthazar was.


    It was truly very different from the horrifying visage that was being spread in the history


    books.


    Joanne told them that in the imminent battle between the Allied Forces and his Grandfather, the Protector ns wanted to fight alongside their Master.


    However, Balthazar forbade them and asked them to seek shelter in Caer Wydion so that they


    wouldn''t get involved in the battle.


    Because of that, the Protector ns preserved their strength and served as Balthazar''s eyes, ears, and nose as they wandered across Midgard and other distantnds.


    Ethan found his sister''s story quite fun to listen to because Joanne was animatedly telling the


    story about her amazing grandpa.


    In her eyes, Balthazar wasn''t the Great Demon Lord, but the Greatest Hero who protected the


    world, even to this day.

 Chapter 740: Fortis Has A Flair For Being Overly Dramatic

    Chapter 740: Fortis Has A ir For Being Overly Dramatic


    ?


    After hearing Joanne''s story and making sure that Nicole was warm and toasty, Ethan went to the Forbidden Section of the Library to look for Lyle.


    Fortunately, all he needed to do was shout three times, and the child-like ghost finally flew through the wall he was standing near.


    "I heard you call me earlier, but I was too busy toe," Lyle said. "So, why are you here? Don''t tell me that you''re looking for me because you want to have my treasures? I''ll tell you now-they''re only meant for Nicole and Alice."


    "I dide here for treasures, but I am not interested in your treasures," Ethan replied. "Fortis Dud sent me."


    "Did he now?"


    "Yes,"


    Lyle smirked before circling the young man twice, looking at him from head to foot.


    "Then what''s the password?" Lyle asked. "If he really sent you then surely, you know the answer, right?"


    "If it still rains no matter what we do, then we just have to get wet," Ethan answered.


    Lyle pped his hands together and chuckled. "Would you look at that? The stingy Fortis decided to part with one of his treasures. Unbelievable. He almost took literally everything to


    his grave.


    "Fortunately, he was afraid that Agmundr would not hesitate to dig up his grave," Lyle said. "You see, our Dark Magician is a grave robber, but only a handful of people know that.


    "He even advised all of us to not bury any of our treasures in our graves because he would only feel guilty for three seconds before he pried them away from our corpses.


    "Oh, our dear friend Agmundr-always tinkering with cursed artifacts and making sure that we were the ones who got cursed in the process. I love and hate that guy, even to this day."


    Lyle spoke of his friend fondly and looked at the distance as if reminiscing his memories.


    However, Lyle''s body stiffened when he saw Agmundr''s ghost pass through the ce he was looking at.


    "What are you looking at, huh?" Agmundr asked.


    "An ugly dog who eats his own poop," Lyle replied in an arrogant tone.


    Ethan thought that Agmundr would get offended, but the ghost merely snorted before flying to the deeper area of the Forbidden Section of the Library.


    "So childish," Agmundrmented before disappearing from sight.


    Lyle clicked his tongue and muttered "killjoy" under his breath, but Ethan was able to hear it due to his exceptional hearing.


    "Well, then. Let''s ignore that grouch and return to treasure hunting!" Lyle tried to grab Ethan''s hand, but since he was a ghost, his hands passed through harmlessly.


    For a brief moment, a look of disappointment shed through Lyle''s face, but this disappeared the next second before he chuckled and scratched his head.


    "I forgot that I am a ghost," Lyle said with a smile. "Well then, follow me."


    The ghost of the young boy flew in the direction where Agmundr had flown earlier.


    Ethan followed behind as fast as he could without endangering the rows of bookshelves in front of him.


    Agmundr noticed the two passed him, but aside from a nce, he didn''t bother to investigate what they were nning to do.


    Since they knew that Ethan had received permission from the Headmaster to enter the Forbidden Section of the Library, the Will of the Four Founders didn''t kick him out of one of their personal domains.


    Lyle stopped in front of a painting and waited for Ethan to take a good look at it.


    Under the frame, the words "Destiny''s Chosen" were written in fancy lettering.


    "Fortis is someone who likes to add ir to everything he does," Lyle said. "He believed that the person whom he would end up choosing as his sessor would be one that Destiny prepared for him."


    The painting was made from magical paint, and Ethan couldn''t see much aside from the fact that it was raining inside the painting.


    "His treasures are scattered all over the academy inside hismissioned paintings," Lyle exined. "Only those who know his password will be able to enter them.


    "Since the password that Fortis gave you is the password for this rainy painting, it meant that he only wanted you to gain the treasure in this painting."


    Ethan nodded in understanding before asking a question.


    "How do I get the treasure?" Ethan inquired.


    "Make a guess," Lyle answered with a mischievous smile on his face.


    "... I need to enter the painting and get wet?" Ethan replied.


    "Bingo!" Lyle gave Ethan a thumbs up. "Enter the painting and look for the treasure inside it. But like I said, Fortis has a ir for being overly dramatic, so you need toplete a quest once you are inside before getting the treasure hidden inside it."


    Ethan frowned before poking the painting with his finger.


    Immediately, his finger went through it.


    When he took it back, there were droplets of water on it, which meant that it was hit by the rain.


    "By the way, just like what the password said, you can try to use any spells to prevent the water from falling to your body, but I will tell you now that it will be useless," Lyle stated. "If it still rains no matter what we do, then we just have to get wet.


    "This passage means that even if you have the power to manipte rain, in the end, you will have no choice but to get wet. I''ll give you onest clue before you enter-look for the Doppelbanger Tavern, and ask the Barkeeper if he has heard any rumors about treasures. Now,


    off you go~"


    Lyle snapped his fingers and the Painting increased its size up to two meters.


    Ethan took a deep breath before taking a step forward.


    The moment he entered the painting, his senses were immediately assaulted by the sound of heavy rain and the coldness of the water droplets that were washing over his body.


    The young man instinctively tried to manipte the rainwater with his ability.


    But just like what Lyle said, his powers didn''t work in the rain.


    Ethan then looked at his surroundings in order to get a better understanding of where he was. Currently, he was standing on an elevated piece ofnd, and in the distance, he could see a small town, where he believed he should be going next.


    The first thing he decided to do was to run. However, it didn''t take long for him to realize that the most he could do was jog.


    For some reason, he couldn''t run very fast, which was probably another restriction that the Founder of Brynhildr Academy had created for this particr mission.


    "I don''t know if Fortis Dud enjoyed the suffering of others," Ethan grumbled as he jogged towards the town as fast as he could, "but he sure likes to make things difficult for people." But even though he had a mouthful ofints to say, Ethan was wondering what kind of Magic was used to create such a world.


    It felt as if he had stepped into some kind of Domain, and truth be told, he wanted to investigate it a bit so that he could better understand how something like this was created. After nearly half an hour of jogging, he finally reached the gate of the small town, only to be stopped at the entrance by the soldiers, who were looking at him in a very suspicious manner.

 Chapter 741: May This Song I Sing Reach You [Part 1]

    Chapter 741: May This Song I Sing Reach You [Part 1]


    ?


    "Sirs, I am not a suspicious person," Ethan said. "I just need a ce to seek shelter from the rain."


    "That''s what all suspicious persons say on a rainy day," the Guard Captain replied. "Tell us your real reason foring all the way to Fortis Town."


    Ethan almost cringed after hearing the name of the town, which he nned to enter.


    "Um, just out of pure curiosity, do any of you know someone named Fortis Dud?" Ethan inquired.


    "But of course," the Guard Captain replied. "He is the esteemed Mayor of this town. However, he is currently away on a business trip, and no one knows when he will return. The town is being managed by his daughter."


    "Actually, he is the one that sent me here," Ethan decided to use the fact that the Mayor was away to make a bluff. "He said that I should go to the Doppelbanger Tavern, and ask the Barkeeper if he heard any rumors about treasures. I''m a treasure hunter you see."


    "Ah, another one of those folks," another Guardmented. "We have been getting a few of them as ofte."


    The Guard Captain nodded in agreement and looked at the soaked teenager in front of him from head to foot.


    "Fine," the Guard Captain said. "Since this is your first time in Fortis Town, I don''t want you to have a bad first impression. Go to the Dopplebanger Tavern and get yourself a change of clothes, good food, and a drink that will warm you up. You may pass."


    "Thank you, Sir," Ethan replied gratefully before finally entering the town where he was supposed to go.


    If he could only use his power, he wouldn''t look like a soaked puppy in the rain.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have a hard time finding the Tavern he was looking for.


    He could hear the sound of merry making from outside the door, so the moment he entered it, he saw people dancing,ughing, and generally having a good time.


    It reminded him of the Harvest Festivals they had back in the countryside where people would sing and dance around a bonfire, and celebrate a good harvest.


    "Oh dear, look at you, soaked through and through," an olddy said as she offered Ethan a towel. "Come in and dry yourself."


    "... Grandma?" Ethan blinked in surprise because the old woman that had talked to him was none other than his Grandma, Agnes.


    "Yes, Dear, I am a Grandma," the olddy who looked like Agnes answered. "You can call me Agnes."


    Ethan blinked once then twice before finally realizing that this painting might be using people from his memories.


    "Thank you," Ethan replied as he allowed himself to be pulled near the firece, where he would feel warm.


    "So, will you be staying the night?" Agnes asked. "We have a few rooms avable."


    "Yes, I will be staying for the night," Ethan replied.


    "Perfect!" Agnes smiled. "Then, how about some food? You can have it in your room. Also, do you wish to take a proper bath? We offer a pale of warm water for a few copper coins."


    "That will be wonderful," Ethan smiled back.


    "Good." Agnes nodded before walking towards the counter to pick up a key. "You''ll also be having some food right? Currently we have stew and bread. Are you hungry?"


    "Yes," Ethan answered.


    "Excellent," Agnes replied. "Now,e with me."


    The young man followed the Innkeeper, who held amp in her hand, up the stairs to the second floor of the tavern.


    They stopped at the room at the end of the hallway,


    The room wasn''t that big, but it was spacious enough to have afortable stay.


    There was a bed, a chair, and a small table with a candlestick. It also had a separate bathroom, which was a good thing.


    "I''lle backter with some hot water and food," Agnes said. "I''ll leave you to change into some dry clothes."


    "Thank you, Grandma," Ethan smiled because the olddy truly reminded him of his grandmother with how she talked and acted.


    After Agnes bid Ethan farewell, the young man closed the door and summoned his wand. "Lux Aeterna," Ethan chanted.


    Immediately, a small light that was enough to illuminate the room, hovered on the tip of Ethan''s wand.


    The young man tried other simple spells like Leviticus, to check if his magic was working properly.


    "I guess the only thing I can''t use is my power to manipte water," Ethan muttered. "The rest seems to be working."


    After the round of spell casting was over, Ethan took off his robe and used a spell to dry it.


    He then took a bathrobe from his storage ring and put it on.


    Since he still hadn''t confirmed if the town he was in was a town of Ordinarius, he couldn''t possibly let Agnes see that his robes were already dry when he was soaking wet earlier.


    Half an hourter, a knock was heard on the door, and Ethan hurriedly opened it.


    Agnes came in holding a tray of food and right behind her was a youngdy carrying a bucket of hot water.


    "Chloe?" Ethan asked after seeing his cousin, and lover, enter the room.


    "Have we met?" Chloe asked in confusion. "I don''t recall meeting you before. How did you know my name?"


    The youngdy looked at the young man with suspicion, making Ethan smile bitterly.


    "I mistook you for my cousin, Chloe," Ethan replied. "The two of you share a few simrities,


    so I said her name out loud without meaning to."


    "I see," Chloe nodded, but her expression was still in doubt.


    Fortunately, Agnes was there to help sort out things, so the atmosphere wouldn''t be awkward.


    "Well then, I''m sure that you must be very tired," Agnes said. "Eat, drink, take a bath, and rest. If you need someone to guide you around the town tomorrow, you can ask my granddaughter to do it."


    "But, Grandma, we will be busy tomorrow," Chloe replied. "I need to buy a few spices and ingredients tomorrow at the market. We are almost out of stock."


    "That''s fine, Mrs. Agnes," Ethan interrupted the conversation. "I can explore the Town by myself. If I really need to know a few ces, I can just ask Ms. Chloe when she''s no longer busy."


    Agnes smiled faintly before nodding. "Good. Just be careful not to go to the abandoned church on the North end of the town, especially at night. Rumor has it that ghosts appear


    during the night."


    After giving that piece of information, Agnes and Chloe finally left the room, leaving Ethan to ponder his next move.


    Currently, it was still raining very hard, so he didn''t want to go out anytime soon.


    ''I''ll just investigate tomorrow when it stops raining,'' Ethan thought before going to the table


    to eat.


    Since he could use magic, he used it to clean himself using the warm water that was brought to him by the Old Lady and her granddaughter.


    It would be too suspicious if they came to collect the bucket, and it hadn''t been used by the time morning came.


    After taking a nice rxing bath, Ethanid down on the bed and fell asleep in just a few


    minutes.


    He believed that the rain would stop when morning came, so he put his n to explore the town on hold for the time being.


    But, when he woke up the next day, it was still raining, making him wonder if he was currently in a world where the rain would continue to fall till eternity.

 Chapter 742: May This Song I Sing Reach You [Part 2]

    Chapter 742: May This Song I Sing Reach You [Part 2]


    ?


    Ethan looked at the rain from his window, and sighed in his heart. The rain was raining just as hard as when he arrived in the world inside the painting.


    ''Maybe this is the reason why the password is like that,'' Ethan thought. ''If it still rains no matter what we do, then we just have to get wet.''


    The young man sighed a second time as he pondered whether he should wait another day before he started investigating the town.


    ''I should have asked Lyle about the time difference inside the painting and the outside world,'' Ethan thought.


    Ethan had spent a year in the Lands of stor, and only a month had passed in the outside world.


    During the time when he and Joanne spent half a year in the Magdar Kingdom, only a month had passed when they returned.


    Since he had no idea about the time difference, he decided to no longer wait and start his exploration.


    "I just have to get wet," Ethan muttered as he walked towards the door.


    After leaving his room, he descended in the Tavern Room, and saw Agnes and Chloe hard at work, delivering tters of food to their customers.


    "We have sausages and bread," Agnes said as soon as she saw Ethan. "Interested?"


    "Very," Ethan replied.


    Agnes nodded and went to the kitchen to handle Ethan''s order.


    Chloe, who had just finished serving their customers, approached Ethan.


    "Did you have a good sleepst night?" Chloe asked.


    "Yes." Ethan nodded. "I slept like a baby."


    A faint smile appeared on Chloe''s lips as if she was happy to hear that the young man was able to sleepfortably in their rooms.


    "By the way, does it always rain like this?" Ethan asked.


    "No," Chloe replied. "Rumor has it that this rain is caused by the Lady of the Lake."


    "Lady of the Lake?" Ethan''s interest was piqued after hearing the youngdy''s reply. "Can you tell me more?"


    Chloe pondered for a bit before nodding her head.


    "Actually, this rain started a week ago," Chloe said. "But, before it started raining, we heard a very beautiful, yet sad song,ing from theke. Grandma said that she never heard something so beautiful in her life, and I have to agree with her.


    "There is an ethereal charm to the voice, which plucks the heartstrings. When I first heard it, I felt like I was about to burst out crying. Fortunately, the impulse wasn''t that strong, and I was able to fight it off.


    "But, some were affected by it, and unable to stop themselves from crying. Actually, we can still hear her sing. All we need to do is face Northwest, where theke is located, during sunrise, and sunset.


    "If you really focus your attention, you will be able to hear it as well. At first, it will be faint like the sound of heavy rain. But, the moment you lock your attention on that sound, it will be clearer, and you will hear her."


    Ethan sighed. "I guess I missed my chance. It''s way past sunrise already."


    "Well, it''s really hard to tell with all this rain if the sun has risen or not because it''s still dark outside," Chloe replied. "But, why don''t you try it? Theke is in that direction."


    Chloe pointed at the clock that was hanging on the wall.


    Ethan didn''t know if he should give it a go or not, but since he had nothing else to do, he decided to give it a try.


    Shifting his attention to the window where Chloe was pointing, Ethan closed his eyes and extended his senses.


    The only thing he could hear was the heavy rain that was falling in the town. He listened for nearly a minute before he felt like giving up.


    But, at thest second, he heard something different.


    Like the downpour was still heavy, and yet, there was a different sound that separated itself from the rest.


    Ethan locked on to that particr sound, and focused all its attention to it.


    Slowly, but surely, the sound of the heavy rain slowly disappeared, and was reced by a song.


    At first, it was faint, but the longer it went, the clearer and the stronger the voice became.


    "The sadness born today soars high into the sky."


    "The sky awakens and stirs the wind, making my chest tremble."


    "I want to protect you.


    "}


    "I want to touch Destiny."


    "The tears you have shed... the hole in your chest, I want to fill it with happiness."


    "May this song I sing reach you wherever you are."


    "No matter how far apart we may be, I believe that it will reach you."


    "Singing in the rain."


    "The drops of the rain will shine beautifully."


    "And when the sadness is all washed away, the world wille to life again."


    Just like Chloe had said, the song was so beautiful it plucked at his heartstrings, making him feel breathless after hearing it.


    But, more than anything else, it was a very sad song.


    The pain of the singer was evident in her song, giving the listener the strong urge to cry.


    However, Ethan wasn''t an ordinary person. So, even though he felt extremely sad after hearing the song, he was still in full control of his emotions.


    When the song finally ended, Ethan slowly opened his eyes, only to see that Chloe was no longer around, and the food he ordered had already been served to his table.


    Still immersed in the afterglow of the song, Ethan made his decision.


    He ate the food he ordered, taking time to enjoy it.


    The food tasted the way his Grandma cooked the food in their house.


    He had thought the same after eating the food that he had been givenst night.


    So after eating another meal that reminded him of home, he understood that this world might really be using his memories toplete the missing puzzle pieces of the world inside the


    painting.


    After paying for his meal, Ethan left the tavern under the heavy rain.


    His destination was set, and it was none other than theke located Northwest of Fortis Town.


    Since he had no idea where to go, he decided that going to theke might give him a lead on where the treasure he was looking for could be found.

 Chapter 743: The Ring Of Promise [Part 1]

    Chapter 743: The Ring Of Promise [Part 1]


    ?


    It didn''t take long for Ethan to figure out the restrictions in the world inside the painting. Although he could use magic, there were a couple of spells and abilities that didn''t work.


    For example, ones that could manipte the water. Flight magic as well.


    Ethan had also pieced together the details of the setting. Although the people in the town weren''t ignorant of Magic, there were only two Magic Wielders that lived in Fortis Town.


    The first one was none other than their Mayor, Fortis Dud.


    And the second one was a Witch who lived in a cottage by the woods located on the East side of the town.


    Ethan hade to know this when he talked to the Guards stationed at the Northern Gate of the town.


    For the time being, he decided that he would not introduce himself as a Wizard.


    He stuck to his background story of being one of the many treasure hunters who came to Fortis Town after hearing the rumors about the treasure that could be found near its location. After getting a general direction of where theke was, Ethan walked through the heavy rain, wearing a raincoat that he thought he would never need to use ever again in his life.


    When Professor Ophelia helped him get supplies from Limeburgh Town, she also got him a raincoat.


    She did this so that he would have something to use just in case he would need to travel outside of the academy through heavy rains while on a mission.


    After forty minutes of walking, Ethan believed that he should reach theke very soon.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    A white fog suddenly descended upon him, reducing visibility to zero.


    Ethan stopped walking and tried to dispel the fog with Wind Magic because he might go the wrong way if he walked carelessly in his current condition.


    But just like the rain, he was unable to repel the fog, even with powerful gusts of wind.


    After casting all the spells he knew that might help in his current situation, he finally gave up. "Think, Ethan. Think,'' Ethan thought. ''How do I get to theke from here?''


    It had been a while since the young man felt alone.


    Sebastian and his Other Half weren''t replying to his questions, which usually happened whenever he entered a special domain.


    It only happened to him very rarely, but he had been so used to theirpany that whenever he didn''t hear their voices, he felt truly alone.


    Ethan closed his eyes and tried to use his senses to hear any traces of the singing he heard earlier.


    As long as he could get a general understanding of where the singing wasing from, he believed that he would be able to reach theke without problems.


    Just as his senses were being pushed to the limits, Lady Luck finally smiled at him.


    Ethan heard the song, albeit very weakly.


    ''It''sing in that direction.'' Ethan narrowed his eyes as he took a step forward.


    Following the direction where the sound wasing from, Ethan walked slowly just in case he would fall off over a ledge, or hit a tree on his way to his location.


    Step by careful step, he walked and walked, not mindful of how much time had passed.


    He had lost track of time within the fog, so he didn''t know how long he had been walking.


    The only thing he did know was that the sound was getting stronger and clearer the longer he walked.


    He didn''t notice it earlier, but after hearing the voice of the singer clearly, he realized that he knew the owner of the voice.


    However, since he still hadn''t seen the singer for himself, he didn''t want to assume anything. He just continued to walk and wished that he would be able to confirm his suspicions sooner rather thanter.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, he finally saw her.


    Standing dozens of meters away from theke shore, a beautiful youngdy with long blonde hair was singing a sad song with her hands sped over her chest.


    She was wearing a white, one-piece dress that almost looked like a wedding dress without the veil.


    Her eyes were closed. Looking at her, the young man couldn''t tell if it was rain or tears streaming down the sides of her face.


    But just as he expected, the youngdy in front of him was someone he knew.


    As if sensing his presence, the Lady of the Lake slowly opened her eyes.


    "Lilian..." Ethan muttered.


    As he looked at those mesmerizing blue eyes that belonged to his lover, he felt the strong urge to wipe the tears that were falling from them.


    The youngdy continued to sing, not caring about the intruder who hade to her Domain.


    Her sad, angelic voice made Ethan feel an ache in his chest.


    He didn''t know if Lilian could sing and if her voice would be the same as thedy in front of him.


    But he made a mental note to ask her if she could sing a song for him after leaving the world inside the painting to confirm his suspicion.


    When the Lady of the Lake finally stopped singing, she walked over to the water''s surface and approached Ethan.


    Only when she was seven meters away from him did she stop.


    "Who are you?" the Lady of the Lake asked. "How did you know my name?"


    Ethan was very tempted to say something like "you look exactly just like my fiance" but


    decided that it might backfire on him.


    In the end, he chose the safest options and answered the youngdy''s question.


    "You look like someone I know," Ethan replied. "Her name is also Lilian."


    "... I see," Lilian said softly. "What brings you to my abode?"


    "I came to Fortis Town because I was looking for treasure," Ethan replied. "Then I heard the story from the townsfolk about you. Some of them believed that this heavy rain came from


    you and your singing."


    Lilian didn''t reply right away and simply looked at the young man in front of her.


    Although this was the first time she had seen him, she felt like they shared some kind of


    connection.


    A connection that tugged on the missing piece of her heart.

 Chapter 744: The Ring Of Promise [Part 2]

    Chapter 744: The Ring Of Promise [Part 2]


    ?


    After a few minutes of silence, the Lady of the Lake confirmed Ethan''s statement.


    "You''re right," Lilian said sadly. "Yes. This rain is indeed my doing."


    "Will this rain stop anytime soon?" Ethan asked.


    "I don''t know," Lilian replied. "But right now, I feel like there''s a hole inside of my heart that won''t close no matter what I do. The only way I can relieve the pain in my heart is by singing.


    "If I don''t sing, I feel like I''m going to go crazy and lose myselfpletely. If that happens..."


    Lilian sighed and closed her eyes, not wanting to continue what she was going to say earlier.


    "Can you tell me what the problem is?" Ethan asked. "Maybe I can help you."


    "You can''t help me," Lilian answered in a heartbeat.


    "Are you sure?" Ethan inquired. "I am a wizard. I can use magic."


    Lilian''s sad expression was making him feel sad as well.


    He at least wanted to know what was causing her pain. As long as he knew of the cause, then he could find a way to deal with it right away.


    "The Witch of the East took something very important from me," Lilian answered after a minute of silence.


    "What did she take from you?" Ethan asked. "I''ll take it back right away."


    The Lady of the Lake sighed a second time before walking towards the teenage boy once


    more.


    When she was only a step away from him, she reached out to hold Ethan''s hand.


    "This was what she took from me," Lilian said as she held Ethan''s hand and looked at his wedding ring.


    "The Ring of Promise. A ring that would give anyone dominion over me. The only reason why I am not under her control is because she doesn''t know my True Name."


    "Don''t worry. I promise you the ring will be returned to you without fail," Ethan said firmly.


    "Don''t start promises you can''t keep," Lilian replied before reluctantly letting go of Ethan''s hand. "The Witch will not return the things that she has managed to get her hands on. Not in the past, not now, not in the future. Those who try to steal her treasures will only die a gruesome death."


    After saying those words, Lilian turned around and walked away, slowly submerging herself back into theke.


    "Leave this ce while you still can, stranger," Lilian said softly. "Because if you remain in thesends long enough, you will also lose things that are important to you, just like how I lost what is precious to me."


    The Lady of the Lake finally disappeared, leaving Ethan to ponder the words of warning that she had left to him.


    The fog that had prevented him from reaching theke earlier also disappeared.


    Ethan stood on theke''s shore for a few minutes, looking at the ce where Lilian disappeared before turning around to return to the town.


    Since he might have a confrontation with a powerful Witch, he believed that he needed to know all avable information about her.


    This was a sensitive topic, so he nned to ask Chloe and Agnes in private about it.


    He hoped that the two of them would be able to answer some of his questions about the Witch of the East, who had stolen Lilian''s Ring of Promise.


    There were no unexpected mishaps on his return trip, so he was able to return faster than he had expected.


    When he returned to his lodging, he asked Agnes to have his lunch delivered to his room.


    He still needed to sort his thoughts, and it was also a good opportunity to ask his questions in private.


    But instead of Agnes, the one who delivered his food was Chloe.


    Ethan thanked her and didn''t hesitate to ask her the question that he had been meaning to ask.


    "Is the Witch of the East a good or evil Witch?" Ethan asked. "Can you tell me anything about her?"


    Chloe''s face immediately turned pale after hearing Ethan''s question.


    She even looked around the room as if trying to check if there were any eyes or ears listening to their conversation.


    "You shouldn''t casually ask people about the Witch of the East," Chloe whispered in Ethan''s ear as if afraid that the witch would hear her.


    "Then, can you tell me what you know about her?" Ethan asked.


    A look of hesitation appeared on Chloe''s face, but after he assured her that he would keep it a secret, the youngdy finally relented.


    Chloe took the other chair from the table and ced it beside Ethan''s chair.


    She then leaned close and whispered what she knew about the Witch, whom none of the townspeople dared to talk about in the open.


    "The Witch of the East is said to be one of the prodigies of this era," Chloe whispered. "However, her pursuit of knowledge has led her to perform inhumane experiments. As long as she is able to get the results she needs, she is willing to do anything.


    "She and our Town Mayor don''t really see eye to eye. But since Lord Fortis is a powerful Wizard, the Witch doesn''t dare to confront him head-on. But a week ago, Lord Fortis left for an important business trip.


    "It should have only taken a few days at most, but it''s already been eight days since someonest saw him. The heavy rain also started around that time and has been pouring since then, even to this day.


    "I overheard the guards talking when I went shopping this morning. They said that the Witch might have ambushed our Towns Mayor on his way back to Fortis Town. Of course, no one knows if this is true or not.


    "However, I have this nagging feeling that things might only get worse. I just hope that we are just overthinking things, and our Mayor''s business trip has merely suffered a minor mishap, making him unable to return right away.


    "The Witch is also a well-known magical artifact collector and an artist. She sells paintings to noble families. There are times when she will ask some townspeople to pose for her paintings. "But after getting their image painted by her, everyone who returned from her cottage seemed to have changed into a different person. Because of this, no one wants to be her model anymore."


    Ethan''s frown deepened because the more he heard about the Witch of the East, the more he felt that she was a formidable character.


    After Chloe finished telling him everything she knew about the Witch of the East, Ethan thanked her and promised that he would not tell anyone what he had heard from her.


    When the youngdy finally left, Ethan sighed andid down on the bed.


    He needed to organize his thoughts so that he could n properly on how to deal with this


    matter.


    ''First, I''ll try to infiltrate her cottage and see if I can find the ring without confronting her directly,'' Ethan thought. ''Fighting her will be thest resort. I guess I should find a ce to practice what kind of spells I can use forbat.''


    Ethan was unable to summon his Tridents.


    He was also unable to call forth Dainsleif.


    He didn''t know if his Domains would activate inside the painting or not.


    But, he needed to get a better picture of what kind of spells he could and couldn''t use. A single mistake during a duel could prove fatal for him, so he nned to better understand the spells that the world wouldn''t restrict.


    While the young man was thinking about this, a certain Witch who lived inside a cottage in the woods calmly sipped her tea as she looked at the crystal ball in front of her. Disyed inside it was a handsome young man with long blue hair and eyes that made her


    smile.


    "I didn''t know that such a good model had appeared in this dreary town," the beautiful witch smiled sweetly. "I better add him to my collection."


    The many paintings that hung on the cottage walls all trembled as if dreading that another innocent soul would fall prey into the witch''s hands.


    Ethan, who was unaware that he was being spied on with a crystal ball, closed his eyes to rest.


    He was feeling drained and very exhausted, which made him wonder if he''d caught a cold. However, he tossed this thought aside, thinking that it was an impossible thing to happen. But just as he was starting to fall asleep, he once again remembered Lilian''s words.


    "If you remain in thesends long enough, you will also lose things that are important to you.


    Just like how I lost what is precious to me."


    Ethan felt that those words sounded like a prophecy.


    Unfortunately, those thoughts soon disappeared from his head as he slid to sleep''s embrace, not knowing that the Witch of the East already had her eyes on him.

 Chapter 745: Are You Also Here To Pass The Night?

    Chapter 745: Are You Also Here To Pass The Night?


    ?


    When Ethan woke up, the sun had just set, and he was feeling very hungry.


    The rain outside was pouring as hard as ever, making him wonder if he should spend the night inside the inn or explore a bit more after he finished eating dinner.


    ''I''ll think about it once I''ve eaten,'' Ethan thought.


    He then left his room to go down and eat in the tavern. Just as he expected, the tavern was almost full and very lively during the night.


    Since people really couldn''t do anything outside due to the rain, they just drank, ate, and chatted with their friends, making the atmosphere quite lively.


    "What''s for dinner, Grandma?" Ethan asked as soon as he saw Agnes approaching his direction.


    "Leek and potato soup," Agnes replied. "Or you can settle for bread and cheese."


    "Sounds good. I''ll get both. Thank you." Ethan nodded.


    Agnes chuckled. "Looks like someone is hungry. Very well, just wait for a few minutes."


    The olddy left Ethan alone as she went to the kitchen. Chloe was serving mugs of mead to some old customers who were bragging about their adventures when they were still young. Ethan casually listened to their stories and found some of them quite interesting. Of course, he believed that some of them exaggerated their tales. But that didn''t change the fact that they were all very interesting.


    After serving her customers, Chloe approached Ethan and asked if he wished to try some of their mead, which was very popr in Fortis Town.


    "Will I get drunk if I drink one mug?" Ethan asked with genuine curiosity.


    He used to avoid drinking because he was still underage.


    However, there was one time when he and Lily decided to drink in the Lands of stor-it was during a feast held in their honor.


    Ethan didn''t remember much of what happened that night.


    But when he woke up the next day, the bed was a mess, with their clothes scattered around the room as if a tornado just went past it.


    Lily''s body was littered with kiss marks, and his seed had stained the sheets right below her thighs.


    The amount of it was enough to make Ethan feel very embarrassed, so ever since then, he decided to not drink again, or at least for a long while.


    "That depends on how well you can hold your liquor." Chloe smirked with her arms crossed over her chest. "Be warned though. Our mead isn''t for the faint of heart."


    Ethan arched an eyebrow. "Is that a challenge?"


    "I''m just stating facts," Chloe replied. "Drink one mug, and if you feel like you''re getting tipsy, you should stop.


    "}


    "Then, how many can you drink, Chloe?"


    "I''m still sober with three, but if I drink four to five, I''ll definitely get pretty drunk."


    Ethan thought for a while and decided to just drink after he had finished eating his dinner.


    The food in the world tasted very real, so he thought that it might not be a bad idea if he drank a mug or two just to test how much alcohol he could handle in his system.


    While looking for theke earlier, he also tested more of his magic, and it seemed that he could also not use the power of his Legacies.


    The Tidebringer''s Legacy and Mimir''s Wisdom weren''t working. Because of this, he decided that it would not be a good idea to face the witch until he had properly tested all of his spells and abilities.


    ''I guess I need to go out tonight,'' Ethan thought. ''Chloe said that there''s an abandoned church at the northern end of the town. That will be a good ce to practice my spells.''


    After finalizing his n, Ethan ate his fill and drank two mugs of beer.


    The mead was surprisingly good, and he liked its honey-like vor.


    "I can now understand why it''s popr," Ethan said to Chloe after he finished his second mug. "It''s indeed a good mead."


    "I know, right?" Chloe replied with a smug smile on her face. "Want one more mug?" "Maybe after I return," Ethan answered. "I need to go somewhere tonight."


    "In this rain?" Chloe frowned. "Are you sure? It''s very dark outside. I doubt you''ll be able to see your way."


    "Don''t worry. I''m a treasure hunter, remember?" Ethan smiled. "I have my way to see during the night."


    Although the power of his Legacies wasn''t working, the blessing he got from Ashmedai, Dark Vision, still worked perfectly.


    After assuring Chloe that he would be back before midnight, Ethan put on his raincoat and walked into the darkness of the night, headed for the church located at the North.


    The church wasn''t located inside the town, but half a mile away from it. ording to Chloe, only the devout would leave the town to listen to the priests'' sermons.


    Because of this, he had created a tight-knitmunity of followers.


    However, when the priest died due to old age, the church had long been abandoned.


    There were even rumors that the spirit of the priest still haunts the church and that sinners would be attacked whenever they entered its doors.


    Ethan, who had met a few ghosts in Brynhildr Academy, wasn''t that afraid of them.


    Also, if things really got dicey, he believed that an ordinary ghost would not be a match for him.


    As he walked on the muddy ground, Ethan kept his wits and senses around him.


    His wand was already in his hand, and he was ready to st any wild animal if they were to suddenly attack him out of nowhere.


    He also made sure to listen for any signs of Lilian''s singing. However, since he didn''t hear the sad song, he assumed that she was still under theke.


    Among Ethan''s lovers, Lilian held a special ce in Ethan''s heart.


    At the start, they were not necessarily enemies but they still stood on opposing sides.


    After that, the youngdy made her intentions to pursue Ethan public, to the point that she


    even transferred to Brynhildr Academy to be with him.


    He would be lying if he said that he wasn''t moved by her determination. In fact, it was why he


    had given her and himself a chance to nurture their rtionship.


    Perhaps, another deciding factor was thepatibility of their Legacy.


    Whenever he was near Lilian, Ethan could feel his Tidebringer powers resonating with her Legacy of Rivers and Lakes.


    He also gradually grew fond of her personality.


    Lilian had a fierce side like Chloe and a bold personality like Nicole. And yet, she would be shy like Luna when it was only the two of them together, making her look very endearing in his


    eyes.


    When it came to doing intimate things, he found her the most delicate among his lovers.


    So, whenever he made love to her, he made sure to be very gentle, because he was afraid of breaking her or making her pass out. If it weren''t for his strong self-control, he might''ve been unable to prevent himself from bing a bit rough due to the sound of her pleasure-filled


    sighs.


    However, it was also during those moments that he could feel how intense and determined she was when it came to certain things.


    Behind her blue eyes that matched his own hid a fiery beast that would go all out if Ethan and her loved ones were to be harmed by others.


    While thinking of his lover, Ethan found himself standing at the doors of the church, which


    was surprisingly in good condition.


    He thought that it would truly be in ruins, but aside from the obvious wear and tear due to the elements, it still looked strong.


    After he unlocked the doors with a spell, he also used a cleaning spell to clean his shoes, which


    had be muddy.


    Just like he expected, the inside of the church was still in good condition. However, once his gazended on the altar, his body subconsciously stiffened because he realized that he wasn''t


    alone.


    "Well, hello to you, stranger," a youngdy, whom Ethan was very familiar with, greeted him with caution. "Are you also here to pass the night?"


    Ethan stared at the youngdy who sat beside the altar, where amplight was shining.


    Her long pink hair glistened faintly in the light, and from what he could tell, it was still wet


    with water.


    However, her unwavering gaze and the fact that her right hand was holding the handle of a sheathed dagger proved that if Ethan were to do anything funny, she would not hesitate to


    use it against him.


    "Nicole?" Ethan muttered the youngdy''s name before he could even stop himself from


    doing so.


    Just like he expected, the youngdy fully raised her guard, ready to draw her dagger.


    "And how did you know my name?" Nicole asked. "Don''t tell me you know someone who looks just like me, and coincidentally has the same name as me, right?"


    Ethan couldn''t help but smile bitterly because, unlike the Lady of the Lake, the young man believed that thedy in front of him would need a bit more effort to convince him that he


    meant her no harm.

 Chapter 746: If You Invite A Wolf In Your Home, You Should Be Prepared To Get Eaten

    Chapter 746: If You Invite A Wolf In Your Home, You Should Be Prepared To Get Eaten


    ?


    "I see. So you''re also a treasure hunter, huh?" Nicole said as she filled Ethan''s mug with mead. "You guys really know your stuff. Too bad, it''s been raining like cats and dogs for the past week. You guys can''t really do any treasure hunting in this weather."


    Ethan, who thought that he would have a hard time convincing the youngdy that he was harmless, found himself sharing a drink with her.


    "Yes," Ethan replied after taking a sip from his mug. "This weather is not ideal for treasure hunting."


    Unlike the bnced sweetness of the mead he had in the tavern earlier, the one he was drinking right now was also sweet, but there was a sour fruity aftertaste.


    Nevertheless, it wasn''t bad and was good enough to drink.


    "This mead is only a month old," Nicole said after pouring herself a mug and making a toast with Ethan. "But this weather makes me want to not wait for a few more months to enjoy it. I just want something to warm me up, especially when the nights are cold."


    Out of habit, Ethan almost touched Nicole''s forehead to check her temperature.


    However, this time, he managed to hold himself back just in time because he didn''t want to make the youngdy be suspicious of him again.


    "You brewed this mead by yourself?" Ethan asked after drinking a bit of his mead. "It''s not bad. You have talent in brewing."


    "I bet you say that to all girls," Nicole replied in a teasing tone. "Well, I learned a bit from my father before he passed away. One of the joys of his life is brewing, and it rubbed off on me."


    Ethan wanted to ask Nicole if the father she was talking about was the priest of the church. But in order to not make the atmosphere awkward, he decided that it would be best if he didn''t pry on the matter any longer.


    "So, do you live here in the church?" Ethan asked.


    "No," Nicole replied. "But I visit it twice a week to clean. This church is made to honor the Goddess of the Earth, and since I am one of her few existing believers in this town, I make it a point to clean it regrly."


    "Isn''t it hard to clean this ce on your own?" Ethan inquired.


    "It is, but that''s just how it is," Nicole replied. "Sometimes, you just have to do what you have to do."


    Nicole then drank everything in her mug before pouring herself a second serving.


    "Drink up as well," Nicole said as she refilled Ethan''s mug. "It''s very rare for me to havepany, especially on a dark, cold, and rainy night like this."


    Ethan sighed helplessly before drinking the mead that was offered to him.


    The two then chatted about many things.


    About the Obnoxious Town Mayor and the recent scandals that he had, which forced him to leave the town and use a business trip as an excuse for it.


    Ethan chuckled because Nicole''s story was quite funny, and he was also feeling a bit down about the world inside the painting.


    Since the youngdy was dissing the Mayor (Fortis Dud), Ethan decided to diss him together with her, making the two chuckle like good drinking buddies.


    Their talks flowed just as smoothly as the mead that the two of them were drinking.


    Before Ethan realized it, he was already drunk, no longer in the right condition to return to the inn.


    "You''ve drunk too much," Nicole said apologetically. "Come. Let me take you to the bedroom to rest."


    Although his thoughts were already a little hazy at that point, he was still pleasantly surprised because Nicole was strong enough to support his wobbling body.


    Fortunately, the bedroom wasn''t that far of a walk because it was just located on the right side of the room.


    Nicole made him sit on the bed first and then helped him take off his shoes.


    Ethan''s head was already nodding off at that point, but he could still faintly sense that Nicole was removing his robe.


    "You''re so defenseless, Ethan," Nicole whispered. "Coming here was worth it."


    That was thest thing that registered in Ethan''s head before he felt something soft press against his lips.


    Followed by a sweetness that was sweeter than honey.


    A momentter, he nked out, and soon, the rustling of clothes echoed silently inside the


    room.


    The cold body pressed over something warm, igniting the heat that spread like wildfire.


    When the mes finally settled down, the lingering sparks shone for thest time.


    Ethan finally closed his eyes to sleep.


    When he woke up the next day, he felt a bit fatigued as if his magic and vitality had been sucked out of his body.


    Even so, he shrugged it off and looked at the unfamiliar room that he was in.


    It took him a while longer to realize that he was only wearing his underwear, while the rest of his clothes were properly folded on top of the table.


    He tried his best to recall what happened the night before, but every time he did, he only felt an ache inside his head.


    ''I drank too much,'' Ethan thought. ''I should have controlled myself a bit more.''


    Ethan poured himself a ss of water and drank it to feel better.


    But just as he was about to wear his clothes, the door of the room opened.


    Nicole entered, holding a tray of food.


    "It''s not much, but I made porridge for the two of us," Nicole said as she ced the tray on the table. "Do you have a hangover? I have medicine here for that. Do you need it?"


    "Yes, please," Ethan replied.


    He then slowly put his pants and robe on as if he wasn''t embarrassed to do it in front of Nicole.


    The youngdy then handed him a small bottle and asked him to drink its contents.


    "Just drink it slowly. It''s a bit bitter," Nicole stated.


    Ethan nodded and drank the bitter liquid that made his face contort for a brief moment before


    returning to normal.


    "Come, let''s eat," Nicole said as she patted the chair beside her.


    Ethan thanked her and sat beside her.


    The porridge was simple, but it was warm enough, and the volume was big enough to fill his


    stomach.


    "By the way, what are your ns for today?" Nicole asked.


    Ethan stopped eating and pondered what his ns were today.


    He felt like he needed to do something important, but no matter how hard he tried to remember it, the thought would slip into his hands, making him unable to recall anything.


    While the memory he was trying to recall slipped away from his fingertips, a new memory willingly allowed itself to be caught, making Ethan "remember" what he was supposed to do. "Weren''t we supposed to pick up edible nts and herbs in the forest?" Ethan asked. "With this rain, our food supply will run out if we don''t stack up soon."


    Nicole smiled faintly before nodding her head. "Let''s go together after breakfast. It''s hard to


    look for edible nts at night."


    "I can still look for them at night," Ethan answered.


    "And leave me alone?" Nicole answered. "Are you sure about that?"


    "... Maybe not." Ethan shook his head. "It''s too dangerous to leave you alone here in the


    church. We don''t know if someone with ill intentions will suddenly barge here when you''re


    alone."


    Nicole smirked before whispering something in Ethan''s ear, making thetter arch an


    eyebrow.


    "You really are adventurous," Ethanmented.


    "Since it''s already raining, why not get wet together?" Nicole said as she gave Ethan a mischievous smile. "It has been a while since I bathed in the rain. Will you apany me?"


    "Why not?" Ethan replied. "But you better prepare yourself, okay? If you invite a wolf into your home, you should be prepared to get eaten."


    "Oh, there''s no need to worry about that," Nicole said as she affectionately caressed Ethan''s cheek. "Last night, I invited a good wolf to enter my home, and I am the one who ate him." Ethan''s eyes became dazed for a brief moment before it returned to normal.


    "What did you say?" Ethan asked as he pinched the bridge of his nose. "I think I really drank a


    lotst night. I didn''t hear what you said earlier."


    "Don''t worry. It''s nothing important," Nicole assured him. "All you need to do is enjoy our


    date in the rainter."


    "Sounds like a fun date indeed." Ethan smiled.


    "Indeed." Nicole agreed. "It will be fun indeed."


    The smile on her face widened as he looked at the handsome young man, who was happily eating the food that she prepared especially just for him.

 Chapter 747: Let’s See Who Will Have The Last Laugh [Part 1]

    Chapter 747: Let¡¯s See Who Will Have The Last Laugh [Part 1]


    ?


    The two teenagers had been picking what herbs they could find for the past few hours. Although it was hard, they still managed to get a decent amount of them.


    "It''s really hard to see the found herbs in this rain," Nicole said as she and Ethan wandered deeper into the forest together. "It''s much easier to pick up mushrooms. At least we know which ce to look for them."


    "Edible ones?" Ethan asked. "I don''t really know the difference between ones you can eat and ones that could kill you if you eat them."


    Nicole giggled. "Well, you really have to be careful because some can really leave you a nasty aftertaste. Fortunately, the mushroom I hadst night tasted very good."


    "You ate mushroomsst night?"


    "Yes. A very good one."


    Nicole said these words in a teasing tone, which for some reason, made Ethan''s cheeks feel like they were burning despite the cold heavy rain around them.


    He had drunk too muchst night, so his memories were hazy.


    However, that didn''t mean that he didn''t consider the possibility that something happened even though he had no recollection of it.


    "Let''s go to that tree and rest for now," Nicole said. "Good thing I brought a bottle of mead to help warm us up."


    "Do you always carry those bottles around?" Ethan asked in curiosity as he looked at Nicole''s basket, which had two bottles of mead in it.


    "No," Nicole replied. "Today is special, so I decided to take them with me."


    After getting shelter from the rain, Nicole handed Ethan a bottle and took the other for her


    own.


    The youngdy took a few sips and sighed as she looked at the pouring rain around them.


    Ethan did the same and felt his body warming up due to the alcohol content in it.


    The two chatted like two old drinking buddies, as they finished their drinks together.


    After finishing her drink, Nicole slowly removed her robe, which made Ethan look at her in surprise.


    "What are you doing?" Ethan asked.


    "What else?" Nicole asked. "I''m going to bathe in the rain."


    Ethan, who was supposed to look away, found herself unable to avert his gaze as Nicole''s seductive body wasid bare for him to see.


    The young man subconsciously swallowed as his gaze wandered over her body.


    Seeing her reaction, Nicole grinned and held his hand. "Come. Join me."


    As if unable to disobey her words, Ethan found himself disrobing, not feeling any shame in it.


    The youngdy whistled after seeing the young man in front of her and didn''t hesitate to pull him to bathe in the rain.


    Just like children who were experiencing it for the first time, the two allowed the rain to fall upon them without a care in the world.


    A few minutester, Nicole wrapped her arms around Ethan''s neck and pulled him closer to him for a kiss.


    Ethan didn''t resist and weed her advance.


    Despite their bodies being wet from the rain, they weren''t feeling cold.


    The two of them kissed, and kissed, and kissed some more, pressing their lips and bodies against each other.


    They were like Adam and Eve, all alone in a world of eternal rain, sharing passionate kisses that made them forget where they were.


    After a few minutes, Nicole was the first one to pull back. But she still clung on to him and looked at his beautiful blue eyes, which were looking only at her.


    She could feel his shaft pressed against her abdomen, sensing its strength and masculinity. "I guess it''s time to eat a mushroom," Nicole said in a teasing tone.


    The youngdy pulled Ethan back to the tree where they had taken shelter earlier and pressed his back on its bark.


    She then crouched down, and soon, Ethan found himself sucking in a deep breath as she blew on his shaft, sending shivers down his spine.


    Then he felt her soft and wet lips, taking him in and making his breathing ragged.


    Although she was a bit clumsy in doing it, it didn''t change the fact that it made him feel really good.


    The moment he reached his peak, his body shuddered uncontrobly as if the youngdy were taking everything from him, including his soul.


    When everything subsided, he felt the wave of fatigue he felt earlier during the day, making his knees feel weak.


    "Come," Nicole said. "I know a cottage nearby. We can stay there for the time being."


    Nicole then pulled Ethan''s hand, leaving behind their clothes and the basket filled with herbs.


    The cottage was only a three-minute walk from the tree where they stayed, hidden behind a row of trees, making it nearly invisible to the naked eye.


    Upon entering the cottage, Nicole gently pushed Ethan onto the bed and kissed him once


    more.


    With every kiss they exchanged, he felt as if his thoughts were being scattered like clouds. The only person that he could think about was Nicole, as if his entire world revolved around


    her.


    Soon, they joined their bodies and tumbled on the sheets together.


    Just as he was about to reach his peak, Ethan felt something prick the side of his neck, making him feel a state of euphoria.


    As if waiting for that moment, his body once again shuddered, finding release.


    At that brief moment of rity, and ecstasy, Ethan felt as if something very important from


    him was being taken away.


    He soon copsed over Nicole''s body, panting for breath.


    Nicole lightly patted his head and held him close to her.


    She could feel his heartbeat and his consciousness slowly fading.


    The youngdy smiled as she relished the taste of Ethan''s blood and seed, basking in the


    afterglow.


    Once she was certain that the young man had finally lost consciousness, she nced at the ring that was now in the palm of her hand.


    The moment she bit Ethan''s neck and drank his blood, she had also taken the wedding ring on his finger, taking it as her own.


    "It looks the same as the ring I stole from the Lady of the Lake," Nicole said softly as shepared it to the ring on her finger.


    The smile on her face widened before she licked the bloodstain on Ethan''s neck, loving


    everything about him.


    His face, his body, his blood, and his seed.


    All of them were perfect, making her feel that she had found the person she was looking for


    her entire life.


    After using magic to heal Ethan''s neck, she licked the remaining blood that seeped out from it. She then gentlyid him on the bed.


    A brush appeared in her hand, and a canvas materialized out of nowhere.


    Soon, she began to paint.


    Painting the young man who was now sleeping soundly on the bed.


    She wanted to capture his face, lips, his body, his everything.


    She wanted to draw it to perfection.


    But after only managing to draw the foundation, she felt someone enter her domain, making


    her stop whatever she was doing.


    "Fortis....." A hiss escaped the youngdy''s lips before she summoned her wand.


    Waving it around her, she was once again fully clothed, and her face held a determination that


    she hadn''t had in years.


    "This is thest time that I will let you interfere with me," Nicole said, almost growling.


    "Never again."


    Giving Ethan onest nce, Nicole left the cabin to confront the Mayor of the town, who had


    been her adversary for years.


    Perhaps due to her haste, she didn''t even bother to close the door as she left her sanctuary


    without another nce.


    A few minutester, the door slowly opened. Wet bootprints appeared on the floor, step by step heading toward the bed where the young man was lying unconscious due to the evil machinations of the Witch of the East, who had nned everything from the beginning.

 Chapter 748: Let’s See Who Will Have The Last Laugh [Part 2]

    Chapter 748: Let¡¯s See Who Will Have The Last Laugh [Part 2]


    ?


    "I knew it!" Chloe said as she took off the invisibility cloak that covered her body. "That damned witch."


    The youngdy frowningly looked at Ethan''s helpless figure before shifting her attention to the painting that was on the side of the bed.


    "Not on my watch," Chloe stated as she took out a wand from her pocket and unleashed a burst of me from her wand, burning the canvaspletely.


    After burning the canvas, she took the crystal ball on top of the table and stuffed it into her magical pouch.


    She then scanned the room to see if there were other ways how the Witch could track them, but after making sure that there were no other points of interest, she pointed her wand in Ethan''s direction.


    "Leviticus!"


    Ethan''s body floated on the bed, making the nket covering his lower half slip to the side.


    Chloe almost dropped him on the bed out of shock, but fortunately, she was able to regain herposure in time.


    With a beet-red face, she hastily covered his body with a nket. The eye candy was too much stimtion for an innocent maiden like her to see.


    ''I better hurry,'' Chloe thought. ''The Mayor will not be able to distract her for a long time.''


    Taking out a small potion bottle from her robe, Chloe poured out its contents into Ethan''s mouth.


    A few secondster, his entire body faded from view due to the effect of the invisibility potion.


    Chloe hesitated for a bit before taking off the floating robe in front of her.


    "He''s invisible, so it doesn''t really matter since I can''t see it," Chloe muttered.


    She then carefully held onto Ethan''s body as she dragged him outside of the cottage.


    Wearing her invisibility cloak, she moved as fast as she could, with Ethan in tow, towards the river connecting to theke.


    The Witch of the East could easily find them if she took the normal route, so she had no other choice but to use an alternative.


    Due to the heavy rain, the river''s torrent was fast, and it would be suicidal for her to jump on it with Ethan.


    However, she wasn''t alone.


    "I''m here," Chloe said before removing her invisibility cloak.


    The Lady of the Lake, Lilian, hovered above the raging river and nodded in understanding.


    With a wave of her hand, Chloe and Ethan were covered in a bubble, which flew toward the river, disappearing from its depths.


    Lilian nced in the direction where she could faintly hear the sound of battle, her eyes filled with killing intent.


    However, she also knew that she would lose most of her power if she were to fight onnd. "This time, you will have no choice but toe to me," Lilian said before slowly submerging in the river. "You took something precious to me, so I''ll take something precious to you. Let''s see who will have thestugh."


    Using her powers, she hid the two teenagers'' presence and brought them to her home.


    The footprints that Chloe had left behind were washed away by the rain, removing any and all traces of her escape.


    While the Lady of the Lake was helping Chloe and Ethan escape, a battle was taking ce at a clearing in the forest.


    "What''s wrong, Witch?" Fortis Dudughed as he held his wand at the ready. "You think you''ve gotten rid of me, have you?"


    "You''re a hateful man!" Nicole sneered. "Why are you getting in my way?"


    "Because it''s fun," Fortis Dud replied in a heartbeat. "Don''t worry. I won''t ask for anypensation from the time you tried to ambush me. Better luck next time, okay?"


    Nicole hatefully unleashed her killing spell, which she had personally created in order to kill Fortis Dud''s ghost.


    However, the Founder of Brynhildr Academy was slippier than an eel, dodging her spell as if he had known that it wasing.


    "Nice try," Fortis Dud chuckled. "Are you feeling anemic today? Have you not drunk enough blood? This is what you get for not going out in the sun."


    "Gelida Regnum!" Nicole shouted, and the world around her turned into a frozen field.


    Even the rain falling from the sky turned into countless pin-like ice shards, which soon surrounded Fortis Dud and formed a spiny cage.


    "Die!" Nicole shouted as she waved her wand, sending countless ice needles that seemed unending toward her adversary.


    "Contego!" Fortis Dud created a blue barrier around him, preventing the ice needles from turning him into a pin cushion.


    A secondter, he pointed his wand toward Nicole and chanted another spell.


    "Repello!"


    The Ice Needles that were falling toward him were blown away and were sent flying back to Nicole.


    The Witch of the East simply stomped her foot, creating an Ice Wall to block the attacks that had been returned in her direction.


    She then waited for the next attack toe. But after waiting for a few seconds, nothing happened.


    A frown appeared on her face as she undid the Ice Wall in front of her.


    She half expected that Fortis Dud wouldunch his attack as soon as she lowered her guard,


    but to her surprise, the annoying Wizard was nowhere to be seen.


    Thinking that her foe was just hiding tounch a sneak attack at her, she made sure to scan her surroundings with her wand at the ready.


    But no matter how long she waited, the hateful Wizard never appeared.


    Suddenly, a thought came to mind, making her eyes widen in shock.


    She then hastily retreated and returned to her cottage, intending to confirm whether her suspicion was right.


    The moment she entered her cottage and saw that Ethan was no longer on the bed, an angry scream escaped her lips.


    She then nced at the ashes of her canvas, as well as the muddy boot prints on the floor.


    Thinking that there was still hope, she tried to follow the traces that were left behind.


    But after stepping out of her cottage, there were no longer any tracks she could follow. It was as if they were hidden away by magic.


    Once again, a scream filled with frustration escaped her lips. The person whom she had been waiting for, who would realize her dream, had slipped away from her grasp and was nowhere


    to be found.


    Perhapsughing at her circumstances, thunder boomed continuously in the sky.


    Making the Witch of the East angrier with each passing second.

 Chapter 749: Fate Is Making Fun Of Me Right Now

    Chapter 749: Fate Is Making Fun Of Me Right Now


    ?


    "Is he okay?" Chloe asked the Lady of the Lake, who was checking Ethan''s condition. "Will the Witch be able to control him to do her bidding?"


    "He is safe. However, the Witch absorbed a lot of his blood and essence, so he probably wouldn''t wake up until tomorrow," Lilian replied. "Besides, you already destroyed the unfinished painting. He would notpletely fall under Nicole''s control. But..."


    "But what?" Chloe asked.


    "It seems that he has also lost something precious to him," Lilian said softly as she held onto Ethan''s hand.


    The wedding ring on his finger, which she had seen the first time she met him, was nowhere to be seen.


    Chloe''s face turned solemn after hearing what the Mermaid Princess had to say. She had heard stories about people falling under the Witch''s control after they had their paintings drawn by her.


    However, the witch had only targeted maidens in the past.


    Ethan was the first male victim, making Chloe assume that the teenage boy must''ve had something the Witch wanted.


    "Can he recover what he lost?" Chloe inquired.


    "That depends on him," Lilian replied. "He can probably take back what he lost. And on his way, there is also a possibility for him to take back what I had lost as well."


    "So, will you help him?" Chloe asked.


    Lilian didn''t answer right away, but her blue eyes shone faintly as he looked at the sleeping young man lying on her bed.


    "I''ll wait for him to wake up before I decide," Lilian answered after a minute. "As for you, you should return to the Tavern. The Witch will certainly try to look for Ethan in the town. If she finds you suspicious, you will probably be targeted next."


    "I understand." Chloe nodded. "Please create a fog to cover the path I will take, so I won''t be discovered."


    Lilian nodded and slowly rose up to the surface. She conjured a fog that covered not only the path toward theke but also the town.


    "Go," Lilian stated. "You will be able to see through the fog. Do note here to the Lake. Let me handle the rest. If there''s an emergency, I''ll call for you through the rain.''


    "Understood," Chloe replied as Lilian enveloped her in a bubble to send her to the surface of theke.


    Even after the youngdy had left her Domain, Lilian continued to watch over her to ensure that she wouldn''t be discovered as she returned home.


    Once Chloe had finally returned safely, Lilian pondered if she should keep the fog active or


    not.


    In the end, she decided to let it stay for half a day and make it dissipate naturally.


    She didn''t mind if the Witch came looking for her because that was exactly what she wanted to happen.


    As long as Nicole was within her spell range, she would be able to teach the Witch of the East a lesson.


    Lilian then walked toward the bed and sat on it.


    Her gaze lingered on Ethan''s face before shifting toward his neck, where the faint mark of puncture wounds could be seen.


    The wound had already healed to a certain extent, but since it hadn''t been that long, some of its traces still remained.


    "You should have been more careful," Lilian said softly. "But then again, she is known for being good at deceit. Even I had fallen to her schemes."


    Lilian sighed before raising her hand to summon a goblet made of blue crystal.


    She then gently ced it on Ethan''s lips and tilted it a little, allowing him to drink three drops of the water that came from the Spring of Life.


    A few secondster, Ethan''s pale face regained a bit of its color.


    Seeing the changes in his expression, the Lady of the Lake knew that he was on his way to recovery.


    ''He looks a little like him,'' Lilian thought as he brushed away the strands of hair that stuck on Ethan''s face. ''Or maybe he will look at him if he was given the opportunity to grow up.''


    Lilian looked at the young man, but her gaze seemed to be seeing someone else.


    A boy who seemed to be around ten to twelve years old wandered far from the town and ended up in theke.


    Not only did he have the same hair and eye color as Ethan, but they shared simr features


    too.


    The Lady of the Lake lowered her head and took a whiff of the young man''s scent.


    "They smell the same as well,'' Lilian mused. ''It seems that Fate is making fun of me right now.''


    But for some reason, she felt sleepy after looking at Ethan''s peaceful expression.


    A being like her didn''t really need to eat and sleep. And yet, for the second time in her life, she felt like sleeping beside the young man, who reminded her of a distant past.


    A past when she was still happy, regardless of how fleeting it had been.


    Theke was under a very powerful spell, and even the Witch of the East was unable to break through it easily.


    Besides, the moment she appeared, the Lady of the Lake would be able to sense her presence no matter how much she tried to hide it.


    Giving into her nostalgic memories, sheid down beside Ethan and hugged his cold body.


    Ethan slightly stirred from the bed as if reacting to Lilian''s hug.


    Since Luna and Lilian were also in the same Manor as him, the two of them would often sneak inside his bed to sleep with him.


    Because of this, his body remembered the sensation, making him slowly open his eyes to look at the youngdy beside him.


    Seeing that it was his lover, Ethan wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer to him.


    He then kissed her forehead before once again closing his eyes to sleep, just like what he always did whenever his lovers decided to sneak on his bed at night.


    Lilian, who didn''t expect such a scenario to happen, fell into a daze as she stared up close to Ethan''s sleeping face.


    Although the arms hugging her were still a bit cold, she felt something warm spread in her


    chest.


    For the first time in the past few decades, she felt calm and at peace.


    Because of this, she, too, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    She might have lost something important to Nicole.


    But right now, she felt as if she had regained a bit of that happiness.


    Her heart, which had be cold with time, showed signs of thawing, which she had yet to


    realize at this point in time.

 Chapter 750: A Broken Vow

    Chapter 750: A Broken Vow


    ?


    Ethan dreamed.


    A dream of Lilian ying with a boy who seemed to be around ten to twelve years old beside the Lake Shore.


    "Lilian, I''ll marry you when I grow up," the boy, who looked just like Ethan when he was younger, said with a smile.


    "Marriage?" Lilian tilted her head in confusion. "Why would you marry me?"


    "Because Mother said that when I grow up, I''ll marry an amazingdy just like her," the boy replied. ¡°Lilian is amazing, so you must be my wife when I grow up."


    "... What kind of logic is that?" Lilian smiled faintly. "You humans sure are funny. But when you grow up, I''m sure you will forget about these things."


    "I won''t!" the boy said. "I even have this!"


    The boy took something out of his pocket and presented it to Lilian with a big smile on his face.


    "A ring?" Lilian observed the ring on the boy''s hand. "This blue gem is quite mysterious. I can feel a faint power emanating from it."


    "This is our wedding ring!" the boy said. "Mother said that my father picked up this ring in a ce called a Dungeon. But instead of selling it, he said that it might be a good dowry for a girl I will marry when I grow up. "


    "Did you steal this from your mother?"


    "No. They gave it to me two years ago, so it''s mine. But it''s yours now. You will be my wife anyway, right?"


    "... I never agreed to be your wife."


    "Eh?" The boy, who looked like the young Ethan, didn''t expect that he would get rejected.


    Even so, he decided to be stubborn and asked for Lilian''s hand.


    "Give me your hand," the boy said.


    "Hand."


    "You humans sure are funny."


    But even though the Lady of the Lake said those words, she reluctantly did as the boy said and ced her hand on the palm of his hand.


    With a big smile on his face, the boy slid the ring on her finger.


    "Now it''s a done deal," The boy stated. "The two of us will get married when I grow up."


    "This marriage is so one-sided. I didn''t even get a choice."


    "Because you don''t need to make a choice. I made the choice for you."


    Lilian lightly flicked the boy''s forehead, making thetter cry out in pain.


    "You''re already this pushy when you''re still a boy," Lilian said. "When you grow older, you will definitely be more pushy."


    "I won''t." The boy firmly shook his head. "I promise that I will take good care of you." "We''ll see about that," Lilian smiled. "We''ll see if you can keep that promise."


    The years passed by, and the boy became a teenager.


    Their rtionship became closer, and Lilian, who knew that she would outlive the teenage boy, decided that it might not be so bad to spend a few decades with him.


    She even temporarily left theke to go to Fortis Town, where she got to know the boy''s mother, who was his only family.


    Even though her strength greatly diminished whenever she was far from her Lake, she thought that it would be alright as long as they built a small cottage near her home so that they could spend their time together.


    Just as she thought that her happiness wouldn''t be that short-lived, tragedy struck.


    A bandit group that hade from another region had decided to raid the town.


    The guards were overpowered by them, for they had nned their raid properly, allowing them to attack from outside and within the town.


    When the guards were finally defeated, the bandits gathered the women to be sold to ve traders, keeping the more beautiful ones to be their ythings.


    Since Lilian was an exceptionally beautifuldy, the Bandit Leader had his eyes on her ever since he entered the city.


    Now that he had seeded in subjugating the town, he decided to take the youngdy as his woman and make her submit to him.


    Tied up with ropes and unable to muster her power, Lilian felt incredibly helpless.


    However, the young man, whom she was about to marry, saw an opportunity to free her before the Bandit Leader could have his way with her.


    As the two made their escape, the angry Bandit rallied his men and ran after the pair of lovers who had just managed to leave the town.


    The young man had managed to get a horse, allowing their escape to be faster.


    Unfortunately, he wasn''t proficient in horse riding.


    He and Lilian were also riding on the same horse, with the youngdy riding in front of him.


    The young man did what he could do and made the horse run at a moderate, evading the risk of getting thrown off from its back.


    Because of this, the Bandits managed to catch up to them, with the Bandit Leader drawing on his bow to shoot at the fool who dared to take his woman away from him.


    The arrow shot swift and true, hitting the young man''s back.


    But, instead of falling from the horse, the young man urged it to go faster, hiding his injury from thedy whom he wanted to protect.


    Fortunately, theke could already be seen in the distance.


    Lilian also felt her power returning bit by bit as she got closer to theke.


    "We''re almost there," Lilian said, feeling hopeful because she no longer felt powerless. "Just


    a little more."


    However, just as salvation seemed to be at hand, the young man riding behind her fell off from the horse''s back, making Lilian scream.


    Since she was only looking forward, and the young man assured her that he was fine, she thought that they could escape together.


    When the Lady of the Lake saw that the young man had four arrows sticking from his back and was barely hanging to life, she immediately made the horse stop and jumped off from it, making her fall onto the ground.


    But she didn''t care. The pain she felt was nothing to the horror that was gripping her heart as she propped herself up to run to the young man despite her injuries.


    "... Sorry," the young man said as his life slowly ebbed away. "I wasn''t... able to keep... my


    promise."


    After saying those words, the light in his eyes disappeared, and his body stiffened, making Lilian feel as if her heart was about to burst from her chest.


    "He should have just stayed put," the Bandit Leader said after his horse stopped beside the crying youngdy, who was holding onto the dead body of the person whom she had opened


    her heart to.


    "Don''t cry about the dead," the Bandit Leader said as she pulled onto Lilian''s hair. "Soon, I''ll be making you cry in joy. A day will be enough for me to make you forget about this loser. So stop struggling if you don''t want to get hurt."


    "Boss, do you mind sharing her after you''re done with her?" The other Banditsughed as they eyed the beautifuldy with lustful gazes.


    "Do you want to die?" the Bandit Leader growled, making the Bandit who talked earlier


    scratch his head in apology.


    Seeing that his subordinate understood that he didn''t n to share Lilian with any of them,


    the Bandit Leader decided to drag her with him by force.


    Suddenly, something wet fell on his face, making him frown.


    The skies, which were clear a while ago, were now covered by rain clouds.


    Heavy rain started to pour, making the Bandit Leader click his tongue.


    "Let''s go back," the Bandit Leader grabbed Lilian''s arm forcefully, intending to take her


    away.


    To his surprise, thedy didn''t budge.


    Making him frown.


    "If only you didn''te," Lilian said as she continued to gaze at the young man, whose


    blood soaked the ground. "If only all of you didn''te!"


    "Boss, I think she lost it," one of the banditsmented. "You should knock a bit of sense


    into her-if you know what I mean."


    The Bandit Lord snorted and was about to use brute force to carry his woman away like a sack


    of rice.


    Unfortunately, it was already toote.


    One of the bandits cried out in pain and disbelief as the rain that hit him became as heavy as


    lead, puncturing his body.


    The other Bandits also suffered the same fate, making them panic.


    Some of them even attempted to escape, but they, too, were struck down by the rain, which had turned into countless bullets that pierced through their body without mercy. The Bandit Leader finally realized that something he had never dreamed of was happening.


    Out of fear, he even forgot about taking Lilian back with him, let alone his goal to have his


    way with her.


    He ran toward his horse so that he could escape from the town as soon as possible.


    When he was only a few steps away from his horse, the Bandit Leader found himself falling face-first toward the muddy ground.


    He immediately tried to stand up but realized that no matter what he did, he couldn''t seem to


    stand up.


    That was when he realized that his legs were cleanly cut off from his body, making him fall


    from the ground. "No0000000000!" the Bandit Leader shouted. "Spare me! I don''t want to die!"


    A sad chuckle reached his ears, making him shudder uncontrobly.


    "You don''t want to die?" Lilian asked. "And what about him? Do you think that he wanted to


    die?"


    "I-I was wrong!" the Bandit Leader pleaded. "I will turn over a new leaf. I will never steal or kill people again! Please, have mercy!"


    "Mercy?" Lilian gazed at the scum in front of her andughed. "Even death will not be


    enough punishment for you."


    Lilian then snapped her fingers, and the water around her transformed into Water Spears.


    "I will not kill you quickly," Lilian said icily, her gaze filled with madness. "I''ll make you wish that you were never born."


    The screams of the Bandit Lord reverberated in the surroundings as Lilian''s tears fell like rain.


    Ethan, who saw everything from start to finish, stared coldly at the Bandit Leader, whom he wished he could have personally killed with his own two hands.

 Chapter 751: The Power Of The Legacy Of Rivers And Lakes [Part 1]

    Chapter 751: The Power Of The Legacy Of Rivers And Lakes [Part 1]


    ?


    After the dream scene ended, Ethan slowly opened his eyes and saw Lilian sleeping in his embrace.


    His mind was still hazy, but he was certain that he was with Nicole just a while ago.


    Memories of their lovemaking flooded his consciousness, making the young man''s body heat up after he remembered what transpired between them.


    He didn''t know what hade over him back then. But at that time, he felt that doing intimate things with Nicole was a natural thing to do.


    Even now, he still felt that way, making him wonder if she had used a charm spell on him.


    Since his Legacies weren''t working right now, there was a possibility that he might have been affected by a mind-controlling spell.


    That spell might have made him strongly attracted to her to the point of losing hismon sense whenever he was with her.


    "The real Nicole would not eat me up like that...'' Ethan thought. ''Or would she?''


    Just the thought of helping her remove the coldness from her body again made him subconsciously shudder.


    In the past, he didn''t really feel that their time together was a problem. After all, she was his best friend. He respected that and never put too much thought into their skinship.


    But now, he was having second thoughts, especially after experiencing something like that.


    ''I don''t think I will be able to look her straight in the eye when I return to the academy,'' Ethan thought.


    After tasting the forbidden fruit, he knew that it would be hard for him to remain calm during their "bedwarming" sessions.


    While he was thinking along these lines, Lilian stirred in his embrace and slowly opened her


    eyes.


    Their gazes met, and they stared at each other for nearly half a minute before she pressed her hand on his chest and lightly pushed him away.


    Ethan, who had seen Lilian''s memories, couldn''t help but sympathize with her.


    Still, getting pushed away by someone who looked like his lover made him feel a slight pain in the chest.


    ''I miss Lilian,'' Ethan thought as he looked at his surroundings.


    It was only then that he realized he waspletely naked, forcing him to take out a set of clothes from his storage ring and put them on in a hurry.


    After regaining hisposure, he finally asked the question that was nagging inside his head.


    "Where am I?" Ethan asked. "And why am I here?"


    "Before I answer that question, let me first tell you everything that happened before you came here," Lilian replied. "You have been marked by the Witch of the East. If you still don''t know who she is, she''s thatdy who goes by the name Nicole."


    "She''s the Witch of the East?" Ethan asked in disbelief. "But I met her in the church in the North."


    "Just because she is called the Witch of the East doesn''t mean that she only stays in her cottage in the forest located in the East of the town," Lilian replied calmly. "She often goes to the church, which belonged to herte father. Technically, the church is also part of her territory."


    "Now it makes sense," Ethan replied. "It seems I can''t think properly when I''m with her." "Unfortunately, you are still under her charm," Lilian stated. "If Chloe hadn''te to your rescue, and Nicole had seeded in painting you, then you would have be her ve for life.


    "Mindless following her orders, allowing her to freely take your blood, seed, and vitality, strengthening her powers even more. You got lucky this time."


    The young man broke into a cold sweat after hearing the Lady of the Lake''s exnation.


    "I''m still under her charm?" Ethan asked.


    "Yes," Lilian replied. "If shees within your certain range, she may be able to manipte your thoughts. This will also make you think that we are your enemies. Also, I am sorry to say this, but she has also taken something very important to you."


    The youngdy raised her hand and pointed at her ring finger, making Ethan look at his own hand.


    When he realized that he was no longer wearing his wedding ring, a surge of anger rose from his chest because that ring was truly precious to him.


    It was a symbol of his promise to his lovers that he would spend the rest of his life with them.


    "Calm down." Lilian, who saw the anger sh in Ethan''s eyes, walked toward him and ced her hand on his chest, channeling her power to forcefully calm him down.


    The rage that Ethan felt suddenly disappeared, making him feel as if cold water had been poured over his heart.


    "If you meet her right now, you will only revert to your former state and move ording to her will,¡± Lilian stated. "If she gets her hands on you, she will be more cautious, and make sure to finish her painting of you quickly to prevent any future troubles.


    "Our priority right now is to remove the Charm Spell that she had cast on you when she bit your neck and drank your blood."


    Ethan sighed and nodded in understanding. "What should I do?"


    "You need to cleanse yourself starting now," Lilian replied. "You will start fasting, only drinking the water from the spring of life. Three to four days should be enough for your body to get rid of her influence."


    "So I''ll just stay here until then?" Ethan asked. "What will we do if shees to your


    Domain?"


    "She can do that, but she won''t," Lilian answered in an icy tone. "She understands that fighting me in my Domain is an extremely difficult challenge. Also, now that Fortis Dud has returned, she won''t risk herself getting seriously injured or weakened."


    "Fortis Dud has returned?" Ethan, who had a lot of things to say to the Founder of the


    Academy, wanted to meet with the man right now.


    But Lilian''s icy gaze made him reconsider this idea.


    "During the three days that you are undergoing purification, you will learn something else," Lilian said with a determined look on her face.


    "Learn what?" Ethan inquired.


    "My Legacy," Lilian answered. "The Legacy of the Rivers and Lakes."


    Ethan wanted to say that he had already gained a portion of the power of the Legacy of the Rivers and Lakes after bing one with his lover Lilian, but he also understood that since this power didn''t really belong to him, he didn''t know the full extent of what it could do.


    "How can I learn your legacy?" Ethan inquired.


    "Drink this first," Lilian summoned a crystal goblet in her hand. "Let''s talk after you drink


    it."


    Ethan nodded and took a drink from the goblet that was only half-filled with water.


    The moment the water entered his lips, a refreshing feeling spread through his entire body, making him feel revitalized.


    It was as if he drank a high-quality rejuvenation potion, except it was more delicious and more effective.


    After returning the goblet to Lilian, the Lady of the Lake asked him to sit cross-legged on the


    ground.


    "To better understand what this power can do, you must wield it on your own," Lilian said. "I will now merge with your body and teach you how it''s done."


    The Lady of the Lake transformed into a jewel that resembled a raindrop.


    It was half the size of Ethan''s thumb, and it hovered in front of him for a few seconds before it passed through his forehead.


    Suddenly, an influx of information surged into his head, causing him to feel overwhelmed, while also allowing him to better understand the true powers that those who could wield the Legacy of Rivers and Lakes were capable of.

 Chapter 752: The Power Of The Legacy Of Rivers And Lakes [Part 2]

    Chapter 752: The Power Of The Legacy Of Rivers And Lakes [Part 2]


    ?


    There was a saying that all rivers lead to the sea.


    This was why Lilian''s and Ethan''s Legacy were verypatible with each other, resulting in a resonance effect that amplified their powers.


    It wasn''t even an exaggeration to say that this union was a match made in heaven.


    This was also the reason why whenever Ethan and Lilian did intimate things together, her body''s sensitivity would be heightened drastically, making her unable tost more than two rounds with him.


    Most of the time, Lilian would faint because she was not the only one making love with Ethan. Every fiber of her being was also making love with him.


    As a result, her powers flowed naturally to Ethan, allowing him to wield a portion of it freely and without any consequences.


    After they became one, Ethan was able to conjure a storm even if he wasn''t in the sea.


    He could also manipte any water in his surroundings, regardless of its nature.


    But that was all that he thought he could do.


    Even Lilian, who possessed the Legacy of Rivers and Lakes, still hadn''t unlocked all of its secrets.


    Although she was able to tap into its power, allowing her to strengthen her Water and Weather-based spells, aside from that, she waspletely clueless about what kind of power she truly possessed.


    And now, Ethan was slowly learning the true ability of this Legacy.


    The young man sat cross-legged at the bottom of theke and remained unmoving.


    He was so still that it didn''t even look like he was breathing at all.


    Minutes passed, hours passed, until finally, a whole day passed.


    After absorbing the information that flooded his head, Ethan''s thoughts became clearer.


    He could even see the red blob of energy that was hiding within his Sea of Consciousness. It was the Charm Spell that Nicole had left in his body, allowing her to manipte his thoughts and make him feel strongly attracted to her.


    Ethan couldn''t really do anything about it, so he left it alone.


    He had noticed that the red blob of energy was slowly getting smaller with time.


    Since Lilian already said that he needed three days topletely purify his mind from Nicole''s control, he focused on the information that he had just finishedprehending.


    With his eyes still closed, Ethan extended his senses outward.


    The power of this Legacy was quite terrifying.


    Every drop of water, no matter what form it took, could serve as his eyes and ears to spy on his surroundings.


    Every drop of rain.


    Every dew drop.


    Any puddle of water.


    Any nearby river andke served as his eyes and ears and could be manipted remotely ording to his will.


    Of course, this ability had restrictions.


    But even its restrictions didn''t feel likeplete restrictions.


    ''I bet that if I share this information with Lilian, she will be shocked silly,'' Ethan mused as he thought of his lover, whom he wanted to see very much.


    The Legacy of Rivers and Lakes hadplete control of all the water within the three-mile radius of its wielder.


    If the one who possessed this power used it for evil, then the consequences would be catastrophic.


    Ethan finally understood why Lilian was making it rain non-stop.


    Right now, the entirety of Fortis Town and its surroundings were under her control.


    Even if she didn''t leave theke, she would be able to freely use the rain to attack anyone whom she wished to attack.


    However, since she didn''t do it, it only meant one thing.


    The current conditions weren''t enough to defeat the Witch of the East.


    Looking at Lilian''s memories, Ethan finally understood why.


    Just like Nicole in the real world, the Nicole in this world also used the power of Ice.


    But it wasn''t ordinary ice.


    This ice also contained the power of a Legacy.


    Simply put, the Lady of the Lake and the Witch of the East were a bad matchup for each other.


    Both of them could cancel each other''s strength, which would make their battle end in a draw with no winner between them.


    Even so, Lilian continued to make it rain, soaking thend with water and increasing the water levels of the rivers andkes.


    All she needed was something that would tilt the victory in her favor, which was where Ethan came into y.


    The Witch needed Ethan for reasons only she knew.


    But as long as Lilian was merged with Ethan, she would be able to protect him from her


    influence.


    Simply put, the one who would fight against the Witch was none other than the young man, with Lilian supporting him from within his body.


    These thoughts passed through Ethan''s head, allowing him to understand the gist of Lillian''s


    n.


    "Still, we need Fortis Dud to make this work," Ethan said.


    "Yes," Lilian replied. "But there is also a chance that he will not cooperate. Just in case he doesn''t help us, you need to think of a way to ovee Nicole during the battle. That is the


    only way we can win against her.


    "Also, you should know the name of her Legacy."


    Ethan nodded. "I was just about to ask you about it. Could you tell me what the name of her


    Legacy is?"


    "Absolute Zero," Lilian replied. ¡°A power so great that it eats her from the inside out. The only reason she has been able to survive it all this time is because she has taken the warmth of extremely powerful individuals.


    "With how cold her body can be, she always needs to absorb the warmth of others. A single touch from her can turn a person into a block of ice. Fortunately, she also doesn''t kill


    indiscriminately.


    "Because of this, she decided to simply manipte people to supply her with warm blood on a regr basis. She only drinks the blood of chaste maidens, and her favorite prey is Witches who possess strong powers.


    "I had a feeling that she would set her sights on you, but I never thought that you would survive making love to her. You should havepletely turned into a block of ice when the two of you became one, but you didn''t.


    "This means that you have something that counters her powers, and this is something that you need to discover so that we can win against her."


    Ethan nodded in understanding as he continued toprehend Lilian''s Legacy.


    He hoped that when he finished understanding what her power was able to do, he would also understand what Nicole wanted from him, which might also help him find the cure for his best friend''s frequent bouts of coldness that she was unable to endure on her own.

 Chapter 753: You’re Safe Here [Part 1]

    Chapter 753: You¡¯re Safe Here [Part 1]


    ?


    The longer Ethan stayed under theke, the more his understanding of Lilian''s Legacy grew.


    He was like a sponge, absorbing the knowledge that was being given to him by the Lady of the Lake. Before he knew it, he was able to understand the five levels of Lilian''s Legacy.


    The First Level of this power drastically increased the effectiveness of all Water Spells.


    The Second Level of the Legacy focused more on Water Maniption. Any water source within a three-mile radius of the legacy holder would bend to their will.


    If mastered to the fullest, even the Water Spells of those around her could be manipted as well.


    The Third Level allowed its wielder to control the weather, summoning Storms that could potentially flood and even drown entire cities if she wished for it.


    This was also the stage where one would be able to unleash their own Domain. A world simr to Ethan''s Grand Aria, where there was nearly an inexhaustible supply of water she could use to fight.


    The Fourth Level of this Legacy allowed its user to transform into the Avatar of the Rivers and Lakes, making her nearly invincible.


    In this state, even Progenitors would have a hard time fighting her. As long as there was a water source within the range of her powers, they would not be able to kill her.


    Finally, the Fifth Level. At this stage, Lilian would not need to worry about Progenitors, for the power she possessed would be equal to them.


    In this stage, she would be the Personification of the Rivers and Lakes throughout the entire world, making her truly invincible.


    In order to defeat her, the other Progenitors would need to dry up every river andke in the world. As long as they existed, she couldn''t be killed.


    Also, if she and Ethan used their Legacy Resonance, they would be able to drown entire continents and kill everyone onnd.


    Ethan shuddered, remembering how every religion in the world had a flood myth.


    It was a cataclysmic event that wiped out nearly all thend creatures in the world tens of thousands of years ago.


    Some called this Era the Younger Dryas. A time when the world was "reset" to a clean state, starting life anew.


    ording to the Legends, it was caused by the Progenitors who wielded the Power of Water.


    If the flood myth was to be believed to be real, then it was highly possible that Ethan and Lilian were one of those handful of beings who had the power to create a second worldwide cmity.


    ''Once I return, I will pass this information on to Lilian,'' Ethan thought.


    ''Why would you pass this information on to me?'' Lilian asked. ''I''m the one who is passing this information to you.''


    ''...'' Ethan almost facepalmed. For a moment, he had forgotten that the Lady of the Lake had merged with his body so that he could betterprehend her powers.


    ''What''s wrong?'' Lilian asked.


    ''Nothing,'' Ethan replied. ''Just daydreaming a bit.''


    Ethan closed his eyes once more and once again entered a state of enlightenment.


    Now that he had more or less grasped the power of the Legacy of the Rivers and Lakes, all that was left was to understand why Nicole needed him.


    ording to Lilian, he should have turned into a block of ice when he and Nicole joined as


    one.


    But since that didn''t happen, it meant that he had something that prevented her power from affecting him in such a manner.


    After careful consideration, Ethan believed that it had something to do with his bloodline. ording to Illumina, he was part Demon, part Celestial, and part Fae.


    In a rare coincidence, these three racial traits were more prominent inside his body. Ethan didn''t even know if he had a Human bloodline in him.


    The young man was even concerned about the probability of him not being Human.


    However, when he consulted his mother, Catherine, about this, she just smiled and told her son, "What''s wrong with that? I''m not a Human either."


    His mother was part Fae and part Celestial.


    His father''s side was the source of his Demon Blood.


    Although Baltazar was once a Human, his blood had been tainted by Demon Blood in his pursuit of power.


    It just so happens that Ethan had a thicker concentration of Demon Blood instead of Human Blood.


    As for his sister, Joanne, she had all four bloodlines.


    But that didn''t make her stronger than Ethan.


    Since the powers of Celestials, Fae, and Demons were thicker in his blood, his ability to wield their powers was stronger as well.


    ''Lilian, I think the reason why I am able to resist Nicole''s power is due to my bloodline,'' Ethan said. "That''s the only thing that I can think of.''


    This time, it was Lilian who suddenly became quiet, making Ethan wonder what was wrong with her.


    ''She''sing,'' Lilian said softly. ''She''s almost here.''


    Ethan didn''t have to be told who wasing because there was only one person who could make Lilian react this strongly.


    The young man shifted his focus to his Sea of Consciousness so that he could check the mark that was left behind by the Witch of the East.


    The red orb that was the size of a golf ball inside his Sea of Consciousness was shaking as if something was trying to forcefully awaken it.


    At that point in time, Ethan heard the sound of his beating heart.


    It was beating faster and faster as if synchronizing with the red orb that had started to shake


    like crazy.


    "Ethan,e here! Imand you toe to me!"


    At that moment, Ethan felt as if something had snapped inside his head, making him fall into


    a daze.


    But just as his consciousness was about to fade, a pair of soft, delicate hands hugged him


    from behind.


    "Don''t worry," Lilian said. "I am here. There''s nothing to be worried about. She won''t be able


    to take you from me."


    Ethan felt his consciousness starting to clear up, making him sigh in relief.


    He turned around to face the Lady of the Lake, who had also entered his Sea of Consciousness


    out of worry for him.

 Chapter 754: You’re Safe Here [Part 2]

    Chapter 754: You¡¯re Safe Here [Part 2]


    ?


    "You''re safe here," Lilian wrapped her arms around Ethan''s body and pulled him closer to her.


    Since both of them were naked inside his Sea of Consciousness, he could feel the warmth of her body.


    He could also feel the calm beating of her heart, which made his own heart calm down.


    Ethan wrapped his arms around the waist of the youngdy who looked and felt like his lover.


    Nicole''s voice echoed inside his Sea of Consciousness through the red orb that contained her powers.


    But no matter how much she demanded for Ethan to return to her side, the most it did was make his body shudder from time to time.


    Lilian was helping him resist Nicole''s influence, and with a bit of effort, he was able to fight it off to a certain extent.


    While the young man was doing his best to endure the temptation to listen to the witch''smand, he felt something soft touch his lips, making him open his eyes.


    Lilian had stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips, passing her strength directly to him.


    The young man felt as if his legs turned to jelly, making him unable to stand up properly.


    Because of this, he and Lilian fell into the Sea of his Consciousness and slowly sank deeper into the crystal clear waters.


    Nicole''s voice grew fainter the deeper they sank, giving Ethan greater control over his body. Lilian kissed him again, and this time, Ethan returned her kiss.


    It was simply impossible to resist because right now, his and her hearts had started to beat as one.


    As the two of them sank to the deepest part of the sea, they began to embrace each other, no longer caring about the Witch, whose influence could no longer reach them.


    Ethan didn''t know if he just wanted to cleanse his body from the Witch''s influence, or perhaps he simply wanted to embrace Lilian at that time.


    He understood that the youngdy in front of him was not his real lover, but everything about her reminded him of Lilian.


    Her voice, her kisses, her gaze, as well as the shape of her body.


    Even now, he was struggling really hard to control himself.


    "It''s fine," Lilian said as she cupped Ethan''s face. "You and I both wish to forget the sad things that have happened to us. There''s no need to hold back.


    "You look at me as if I am your lover. You even call me by my name. But did you know? I also feel the same."


    Lilian smiled sadly as her thumb gently brushed over Ethan''s lips.


    "When I look at you, I am reminded of him," Lilian said softly. "Your eyes, your hair, and your touch. They are the same. Unfortunately, he died before the two of us could get married." Tears glistened in Lilian''s eyes, but they slowly dissolved into the crystal clear waters.


    "Fate is cruel," Lilian said. "Just as I thought I was able to move on, my ring was taken from me. Then you appeared and made me remember the feelings that I had hidden in my heart.


    "Tell me, what am I supposed to do with this pain in my chest? Why must you appear now of all times? Why?"


    Ethan couldn''t bear to see the hurt on her face, so he wiped her tears away and moved to kiss her lips.


    He no longer knew what was right or wrong.


    He didn''t know if Fate was also ying a prank on him by using the faces of the people he knew.


    But right now, he couldn''t bear to see Lilian hurting and held her tightly.


    When she finally calmed down, she and Ethan joined as one.


    They sought each other, and they craved each other''s touch.


    And as if reacting to their union, the power of the Rivers and Lakes, which Ethan had received from Lilian months ago when the two of them finally decided to take their rtionship to the next level, stirred to life.


    It was faint at first, but as he and the Lady of the Lake tumbled on the seafloor, the power he didn''t truly understand in the past finally became a true part of him.


    Just like the raging river that flowed into the sea, their union feltpletely natural as if it was meant to be.


    The Lady of the Lake had given her first to Ethan, but since they were doing it in a spiritual world, she didn''t feel any pain.


    On the contrary, she felt as if she had found her ce.


    His lithe and strong body, which was pressed against her own, made her heart flutter as he made her understand things that she only had a faint idea about.


    But she also understood that she could no longer turn back.


    She had given herself to him, yet she felt as if she had been born for this very moment.


    But the thing that she noticed was that, deep inside Ethan''s heart, she could feel her own power stirring, which surprised her.


    This familiar power, which was hers since birth, was radiating from the young man raining kisses on her body.


    When they were finally finished, theyy in each other''s embrace, feeling at peace and sated.


    Even without looking at it, Ethan knew that the red orb Nicole had nted in his Sea of Consciousness was no more.


    Perhaps, his union with Lilian had purified itpletely, which meant that he no longer needed to worry about the Witch''s ability to manipte him.


    "Are you alright?" Ethan asked with concern as he looked at the youngdy whoy limp in


    his arms.


    "I am," Lilian replied. "But I didn''t expect that it would feel that intense. I thought I was going to pass out."


    Ethan smiled faintly, familiar with Lilian''s sensitivity drastically increasing whenever they made love with each other.


    "You know, I think I understand it now," Ethan said softly.


    "Understand what?" Lilian asked.


    "I understand how to defeat the Witch of the East," Ethan replied.


    The Lady of the Lake''s eyes widened as if her exhaustion disappeared without a trace.


    "Are you sure?" Lilian inquired.


    "There is only one way to find out," Ethan answered.


    The Lady of the Lake nodded in understanding.


    Indeed, there was only one way to find out, and that was none other than finally facing off


    against the Witch who was feeling extremely annoyed because her connection with Ethan had


    been severedpletely.

 Chapter 755: Ethan’s Gamble [Part 1]

    Chapter 755: Ethan¡¯s Gamble [Part 1]


    ?


    It was right after sunset.


    The usually crowded Tavern was awfully deserted, and its doors were firmly closed.


    No light could be seen on the first floor, and only one room was faintly lit on the second floor.


    But, this room was located at the very back of the Tavern, so the regr patrons weren''t able to see it.


    It was also raining hard just like always, so people didn''t really want to stay outside and get soaked by the rain.


    Fortunately, there was a scroll stered on the door that said "Temporarily Closed. Doing renovations, and will reopen in two days."


    The tavern''s regr customers found this notice very unusual.


    But, since a proper notice was posted, they decided to juste back after two days to see the renovations that Agnes and her family were working on.


    While everyone was feeling disappointed because they couldn''t have fun at their usual hang out ce, the candle light inside Ethan''s room flickered from time to time.


    Chloe hung limp in Nicole''s embrace, as thetter slowly licked the blood that was oozing out from the two puncture wounds in the youngdy''s neck.


    After she felt her connection with Ethan fade, Nicole went to the town and entered the Tavern, while it was still closed.


    As a Witch, it was very easy for her to do something like this.


    She had caught Agnes, Chloe, and Benjaminpletely by surprise.


    Nicole didn''t hesitate and turned Agnes and Benjamin into ice statues, forcing Chloe to submit to her.


    The Witch of the East promised her that if she cooperated willingly, her parents would be freed from their imprisonment.


    Faced with a difficult choice, Chloe chose to submit and allowed Nicole to drink her magically endowed blood.


    This allowed the Witch to temporarily endure the coldness that was spreading inside her body, due to the power of her Legacy.


    "Did you really think that I would not know that you were the one that helped Ethan escape?" Nicole asked softly as she raised Chloe''s chin with her finger.


    Chloe was in a daze and was unable to give her answer because she was currently under Nicole''s control.


    Truth be told, the youngdy was the next one among Nicole''s targets before Ethan arrived. But, since she found better, and more delicious, prey, she had left her alone.


    However, that all changed when the Witch of the East was able to trace her magic as it slowly leaked out of her crystal ball.


    She found out that it wasing from the Tavern, which made her connect the dots.


    Because of this, she didn''t hesitate to confront Chloe''s family, and make her submit to her by force.


    And now, she had seeded in putting the hateful Tavern Girl under her control.


    While Nicole was thinking of ways she could humiliate and ruin the girl who had foiled her ns, she felt a presence enter the Tavern, making her eyes widen in shock.


    A faint smile appeared on the Witch''s face because she was very familiar with this presence.


    She didn''t do anything and simply waited in Ethan''s room, lightly caressing Chloe''s back, while paying close attention to the door.


    Nicole could hear his footsteps and, from what she could tell, it seemed like herte-night visitor didn''t n to hide from her.


    Finally, the door of the room opened, showing the young man, who had escaped from her grasp a few days ago.


    Ethan frowned after seeing Chloe being held by the Witch.


    The faint traces of something red could be seen on the girl''s neck, and he could tell that Chloe was in some kind of trance.


    The young man had been in a simr position as her in the past, so he was feeling guilty that she had to suffer the consequences of saving him.


    "Wee back, Ethan," Nicole said with a smile. "Perfect timing. I was just about to ravage this beauty in my arms. Why don''t you join me? She''s still a maiden, so if you like, I can let you eat her first. How about it?"


    Nicole didn''t know why Ethan suddenly appeared before her. But, this was the perfect opportunity to make him fall for her a second time.


    This time, she was confident that the young man would not be able to escape her clutches a second time. She had made her preparations and even if Fortis Dud got in the way a second time, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to stop her.


    Since Chloe hade to save him, Nicole knew that using her as a hostage would have an effect on him.


    She wasn''t afraid. Even if Ethan were to suddenly run away with Chloe, it wouldn''t matter because the youngdy was now under her control.


    There were many scenarios that were going on inside Nicole''s head, and depending on how Ethan reacted, she would choose the appropriate method to deal with him.


    However, Ethan''s reply waspletely out of her expectation, making her wonder if she had misheard it.


    "Sounds fun," Ethan replied. "Then, shall we ravage her together?"


    The young man then slowly approached the bed, making Nicole raise her guard.


    "Stop where you are," Nicole ordered. "Don''te a single step closer."


    Ethan didn''t hesitate and raised his arms in surrender, as if telling Nicole that he didn''t n


    to resist.


    However, the more he acted like this, the more Nicole raised her guard.


    "What are you nning?" Nicole asked with a frown.


    "Didn''t you invite me to join you in ravishing Chloe?" Ethan asked back. "I found this


    proposal very enticing, so I decided to join you."


    The frown on the Witch''s face deepened because Ethan was being casual about it.


    His carefree attitude was making her feel as if something was terribly wrong, and he was


    nning something that could potentially harm her.


    "Toss me your wand," Nicole ordered. "Do it now."


    Ethan summoned his wand, and ced it over the palm of his hand.


    Nicole then used her wand to pull Ethan''s wand towards her, securing it in her hand.


    She inspected Ethan''s wand to make sure that it was genuine.


    When she had taken control of the boy for a day, she had familiarized herself with his wand,


    so she was certain that the wand in her hand right now was authentic.


    "Raise your hands up," Nicolemanded. "I want to make sure that you''re not hiding


    anything funny."


    Once again, Ethan did as he wasmanded, raising both of his hands in surrender.


    Chloe then rose from the bed and walked towards Ethan in a daze.


    She then slowly removed his clothes one piece at a time, while Nicole''s wand remained


    pointed in his direction.


    If the young man did anything funny, she would not hesitate to use a spell to incapacitate


    him.


    A minuteter, Ethan was standing naked in front of the twodies.


    Although Chloe was in a trance, a tinge of pink was slowly rising up her neck to her cheeks, as


    if she was blushing from what she was seeing.


    Nicole circled Ethan, maintaining a safe distance with her wand, ready to strike.


    She carefully observed his lithe and muscr body, which had embraced her own, making her


    body start to heat up as she remembered those passionate memories.


    After circling him a third time, and seeing that nothing was out of ce, Nicole smirked and


    cast a spell on his body.


    "Debilito!" The spell hit Ethan''s chest directly, making him stiffen and fall backwards


    helplessly.

 Chapter 756: Ethan’s Gamble [Part 2]

    Chapter 756: Ethan¡¯s Gamble [Part 2]


    ?


    Chloe, who was standing beside Ethan, immediately caught him, just before he fellpletely, holding him in ce.


    Nicole looked at the young man triumphantly before ordering Chloe to make himy down on the bed.


    Although she was still feeling a bit uneasy, she was also unable to resist the temptation of starting her conquest.


    A momentter, she pried his mouth open and poured the contents of a potion inside his mouth.


    As if not feeling secure that one was enough, Nicole took out another bottle and made him drink this one as well.


    Only when Ethan''s eyes zed over did she truly feel that she had finally seeded.


    Not only was she able to make Chloe fall under her control, but she was able to reim her precious partner who made her feelplete.


    "Wee back, Ethan," Nicole said softly before nting a kiss on his lips. "I will not lose you a second time."


    She then decided to finish what she started and once again bit the young man''s neck and drank his blood.


    Meanwhile, Chloe started to kiss the young man''s body as per Nicole''s instructions.


    Although Ethan had been subjugated, he was still not under her full control.


    Because of this, she nned to use Chloe to check for any hidden traps that the young man might have nted in his body.


    Chloe kissed and caressed him all over, checking every nook and cranny for anything out of ce.


    Nicole even ordered her to have a taste of Ethan, as a precaution.


    But even after taking his shaft inside her soft and warm lips, nothing out of the ordinary happened, which finally put Nicole at ease.


    Meanwhile, as the rain fell on the windows of the room, Lilian watched everything that was happening with a calm expression on her face.


    However, she was clenching her fists very tightly, especially after seeing how the two girls were taking advantage of her man.


    Ethan''s n was reckless, to say the least, exposing himself to great danger.


    It was a gamble.


    A very dangerous one.


    But if he won, they would be able to finally end this battle once and for all with the most minimal sacrifice.


    It was Lilian who told Ethan that Nicole had infiltrated the Tavern that belonged to Chloe''s Family.


    Because of this, the young man decided to put his n into action. He knew that if he hesitated, something worse might happen to Chloe and her family.


    She was the one that saved him from Nicole''s grasp, so he couldn''t sit idly, while she was in danger.


    As Nicole drank Ethan''s lifeblood, making him weak and unable to resist her, Chloe had finished taste-testing him, informing Nicole that there were no dangers whatsoever.


    "You did well. Now stand to the side," Nicole ordered.


    Chloe obeyed and stood to the side.


    She watched as Nicole undressed and straddled Ethan.


    The Witch looked at him with the face of someone who nned to conquer the young man''s body, heart, and soul.


    She held his shaft and greedily took him until he was fully sheathed inside of her.


    "Kiss me," Nicole ordered as she lowered her lips and Ethan obeyed.


    He wrapped his hands around her delicate body and ravaged her lips, which Nicole liked very much.


    The two kissed, and kissed, and kissed some more.


    Nicole lost count of how many times the two of them kissed because she felt very good every time they did it.


    She was feeling delighted that Ethan was now fully under her control.


    With his member fully embedded inside of her, she focused on the passionate kisses that made her heart feel warm.


    But as time passed, Nicole suddenly felt her body feeling heavy.


    She felt rmed, but by the time she knew that something had gone wrong, it was already toote.


    Ethan, who was in a daze a while ago, pecked her lips three more times before cupping her face.


    "What did you do to me?" Nicole asked. "Why do I feel so weak?"


    "Don''t worry. You just ran out of magic power," Ethan replied.


    "I-I what?" Nicole looked at the young man in disbelief because she didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    Ethan smiled faintly before nting a kiss on Nicole''s forehead and pulling her head to his neck, lightly patting it.


    "If you''re hungry, you can drink my blood a little more," Ethan replied. "Just be careful. My blood is more potent than you think."


    Ethan then nced at Chloe, whose face waspletely beet red by now.


    Nicole''s control over her had been temporarily dispelled, and she had regained her freedom.


    At least for a while.


    "What did you do to me?" Nicole asked. "Answer me."


    "I don''t want to," Ethan replied before closing his eyes.


    He was about to make an important decision, and depending on his decision, there would be consequences that he might not be able to reverse once he took action on that decision.


    Ethan had thought long and hard about why Nicole''s power didn''t work on him, and he came


    to an answer.


    It was also the same reason why Ashmedai and the Progenitors wanted him.


    When Ethan kissed a Witch, he would gain a fraction of their magical power, allowing him to catch his own spells.


    And after he made love with his lovers, his Magic Circuits slowly healed. It even reached the point that, if he were to make love to another maiden who possessed magic in their body and blood, he would have the ability to generate his own magic power.


    However, once that happened, the Progenitors would finally be able to sense him, which would lead to a manhunt that even he didn''t know how it woulde to pass.


    He wasn''t strong enough to protect himself from the Progenitors and their followers, especially if they all teamed up to capture him.


    After thinking through his options carefully, Ethan decided to take a gamble.


    If his power was merely able to absorb a fraction of a witch''s power, then it was not something that Progenitors would go out of their way to acquire.


    No, Ethan''s power was much more sinister than that.


    If he wished for it, he could drain a witch''s entire magic reserve through kisses, making them


    unable to use magic.


    But this was still not the reason why the Progenitors wanted him.


    The real reason he was so sought after was because of his true ability.


    Ethan could steal the Legacy of others and make them his own.


    If the Progenitors could sessfully take over his body and make him their vessel, they would


    be able to gain a power that would make even the other Progenitors afraid of them.


    The ability to steal one''s Legacy was a dangerous ability, which was why anyone who gained it could potentially destroy the bnce of the world.


    Even if the Legacy they absorbed wasn''tpatible with them, they could just bestow it upon


    their loyal subordinates, increasing the power of their faction.


    For Progenitors, this was a very tempting possibility, which would allow them to conquer worlds in the Lands of Saraqael and put them under theirmand.


    And right now, Ethan needed to make a choice.


    He needed to decide if he should take Nicole''s Legacy or not.


    Although he might not be able to take this power back to the real world, it might affect his


    mentality.


    Right now, Nicole waspletely at his mercy.


    All he needed to do was make love with her onest time, and the threat of the Witch of the East would disappear from thend once and for all.

 Chapter 757: Ethan’s Gamble [Part 3]

    Chapter 757: Ethan¡¯s Gamble [Part 3]


    ?


    Nicoley limp in Ethan''s arms, with her head resting on his chest.


    Hear earlier confidence was gone, and was reced by a helplessness she never thought that she would experience at this moment of her life.


    But, even though she was feeling anxious, there was nothing she could do about it.


    She was still connected with him, and even though neither of them was moving, she could still feel how hard and hot he was inside of her.


    Earlier, she thought she had won and sessfully conquered the young man and that he would forever be her loyal ve.


    But the tables had turned, and Nicole was now the one at the young man''s mercy.


    She couldn''t even move her body because she felt drained, not only of her magic power but also of her physical strength.


    The Witch of the East had always been the one ying with the fate of people on the palm of her hand, yet things had nowe to this, and she felt uncertain about her future.


    Just as she was thinking about these things, Ethan wrapped his arms around her body and lightly patted her head.


    "Tell me if you were given the choice of losing your legacy and living your life as an ordinary Witch, would you ept it?" Ethan asked.


    His voice was calm as if genuinely wanting to know the youngdy''s answer to his question.


    Nicole didn''t answer right away.


    Instead, she pressed her hand on Ethan''s chest and tried to use it as support to raise her head so that she could look straight into his eyes.


    "I never chose this power," Nicole replied. "It chose me."


    She then slowly lowered her head as if she had already exhausted all of her strength just saying those words.


    Ethan continued to pat her head as if telling her that everything was going to be fine, making Nicole''s anxiety decrease a bit.


    A few minutester, she once again found her strength and said what was on her mind.


    "This power I have eats away at my life with every passing day," Nicole said softly. "Because of this, I don''t think I have long to live. If given a choice, I''d rather live as a normal Witch instead of one who possesses a power that is notpatible with me."


    "Are you sure about that?" Ethan inquired. "If I tell you that I have the power to take your Legacy from you, will you agree to it?"


    A helpless chuckle escaped the youngdy''s lips after she heard the young man''s question.


    "You''re asking me whether I want to live or die?" Nicole asked back. "I think the answer is obvious. I want to live. There are still many things that I need to do. If you really have the power to take this damnable Legacy from me, then do it.


    "I have suffered enough. Living every day... drinking the blood of others just to feel warm. My heart is already frozen. Perhaps in two to three years, it will shatter like ice, and I will finally be free of this suffering."


    Ethan''s hand, which was lightly patting Nicole''s head, trembled and came to aplete stop. "Understood," Ethan replied. "I will save you."


    The young man then gently moved his body to the side so that he couldy Nicole on the bed properly.


    He looked at her pale yet beautiful face and knew that she was indeed suffering.


    His gaze then wandered over her body, which was as white as cream.


    He took this scenery, and a part of him wished to burn it in his memory. However, the young man knew that he shouldn''t do such a thing.


    But it was already toote.


    Things had already been set in motion, and Ethan needed to keep his promise to save her.


    Lowering his lips, he gave Nicole a soft and lingering kiss.


    "I want to do it right this time," Ethan said as he caressed the side of her face. "And entirely at your word."


    Nicole looked back at him in confusion, but soon, this confusion disappeared as Ethan used his hands and lips to pleasure her body.


    When they made love with each other the first couple of times, he was under her influence and wasn''t thinking properly.


    But now, he was the one in control, and with it, he started to use the power that was given to him by birth.


    As his hands and lips explored every nook of her body, glowing ancient runes started to appear on her skin for a brief moment before disappearingpletely.


    These symbols contained ancient magic power, and Nicole could feel her body tingling, making her body shudder from time to time.


    "It''s time," Ethan dered before he spread her legs and kissed her one more time.


    The moment he slid inside of her, a gasp escaped Nicole''s lips.


    A tingling sensation moved from her head and all the way down her spine as if she had been electrocuted.


    Suddenly, she felt the power of her Legacy stir inside of her chest.


    But this time, she no longer felt pain.


    Her heart, which had been frozen solid, started to thaw as Ethan used his body to warm her


    up.


    With every thrust, Nicole could feel her Legacy leaving her.


    A tear streamed down the side of her face at this realization, feeling sad and happy at the


    same time.


    Sad, because she was about to lose something that had be an important part of her life. And happy, because it was also the start of a new beginning.


    Yes.


    This was a new chance at life, and this time, she would finally be able to live it to its fullest.


    When a bit of her strength finally returned to her, she wrapped her arms around Ethan''s neck and pulled him to her, kissing his lips in gratitude.


    Ethan returned her kiss, and they kissed for nearly half a minute before he resumed the movement of his hips so that both of them could find release.


    As she neared her limit, Nicole no longer bit her lip to stop her voice of pleasure from leaking


    from her lips.


    Soon, both of them found sweet release, their voices ovepping with each other.


    When Ethan finally spent himself inside of her, Nicole''s body trembled before she lost


    consciousness.


    On her chest, a crystal flower bloomed.


    Within it, a white crystal that had the design of a snowke slowly floated toward Ethan.


    The young man reached out to hold it in his hand, and the moment he did, the information about the Legacy flowed inside his head.


    Ethan nked out for a brief moment due to the massive information overload that he


    received.


    By the time he regained his senses, he found himself in the act of swallowing the crystal


    snowke.


    Everything happened so fast, and before he knew it, he had already taken the Legacy of Absolute Zero inside of his body.


    He felt its power briefly before it disappearedpletely.


    Closing his eyes, Ethan knew that the reason why it disappeared was due to the fact that the


    Legacy he acquired wasn''t real.


    Only one version of a Legacy could exist at a time.


    Since the real Legacy of Absolute Zero existed outside of the world of the painting, there


    couldn''t be a copy of it anywhere.


    Ethan then looked down at the unconsciousdy under him and sighed.


    He thought that he would feel addicted when it came to absorbing the Legacy of others, but


    he only felt relief and sadness.


    Relief because he knew that he would be able to help his best friend if the situation called for


    it.


    And sadness because once the Progenitors and their Champions sensed the power he possessed, his carefree days would finally be over.


    Now that everything was finally over, Ethan remembered something very important that he


    had forgotten earlier.


    This realization also made him feel as if his cheeks were burning. He didn''t think of it much earlier because he got carried away by his desire to help Nicole by taking away the Legacy that


    was making her suffer.


    Turning his head to the side, Ethan looked at the youngdy. Her clothes were disheveled, and she was leaning on the wall of the room, panting for breath.


    Her face was flushed, her breathing was ragged, and her hand glistened faintly in the


    candlelight.


    Clearly, Chloe had been there from the beginning and saw how Ethan made love with Nicole.


    Instead of leaving the room, she watched it till the end and even pleasured herself while they


    were having a go at it.


    "Um, did you have fun?" Ethan asked in an awkward tone, which made Chloe look at him with


    unfocused eyes.


    Clearly, she was still basking in the afterglow of her solo y and was not in the right state of mind to answer his question.

 Chapter 758: A Very Precious Treasure

    Chapter 758: A Very Precious Treasure


    ?


    "Young people these days sure know how to have fun," Agnesmented as she looked at the young man, who was casually sipping the coffee she brewed for him.


    The olddy then gave Nicole a sidelong nce before shaking her head to the side.


    "You''re slow, so the early worm was eaten," Agnes said to Chloe. "Next time, you should eat the worm first and not let other birds eat it. Do you understand?"


    Chloe''s face immediately turned red after hearing her grandmother''s meaningful words.


    Nicole, who was also drinking coffee beside Ethan, smiled faintly. She looked like she had won something instead of someone who had lost her Legacy a few hours ago.


    "The rain has finally stopped falling," Agnesmented as she looked outside of the window. "It seems that the sun will being out anytime today."


    After hearing the Old Lady''s words, Ethan nced at Nicole and presented his palm to her.


    The Witch looked at it for a few seconds before understanding what Ethan wanted from her. Although reluctant, she ced two identical rings on the palm of his hand.


    These rings were the wedding rings that belonged to Ethan and Lilian, which contained strong magic power.


    "So, what are you going to do now?" Chloe asked Nicole, who had returned the rings that she had stolen from their owners.


    "Maybe travel around for a while," Nicole replied. "I''ve been cooped up in this territory for a long time, and frankly, I want to see other ces."


    "Good riddance," Chloe muttered under her breath, but Ethan was still able to hear it due to his heightened senses.


    Ethan couldn''t help but smile after hearing their yful banter.


    The two of them seemed more like friends instead of enemies who were at each other''s throats just half a day ago.


    "Well, then. I need to go," Ethan said as he pocketed the rings in his hand.


    "You''re going to theke?" Nicole asked.


    Ethan nodded. "Yes. I need to return Lilian''s ring."


    Nicole seemed to want to say something but decided that it wasn''t worth it.


    Chloe, on the other hand, spoke her mind.


    "Will you be staying here for a while longer?" Chloe asked. "We still have free rooms, you know?"


    "Perhaps next time," Ethan replied. "Maybe I''ll drop by here again one day."


    "Make sure to send me a Raven if you areing," Nicole said with a devilish smile on her face. "Since you took something precious from me, you need to take responsibility for it like a man."


    Ethan didn''t affirm or deny Nicole''s words.


    Truth be told, he had a nagging feeling that he would return to the world of the painting again one day.


    This was also why he didn''t want to burn bridges with the Witch of the East and chose to find apromise instead.


    "Goodbye for now," Ethan said as he waved goodbye to Chloe, Nicole, Agnes, and Benjamin. "If Fate wills it, our paths will cross again."


    After saying those words, Ethan left the tavern and headed straight to the Lake.


    The travel was smoother this time, and it only took Ethan twenty minutes to reach his destination.


    The rain clouds were slowly dispersing, and the light from the sun was shining through the gaps in the clouds.


    One of those light beams shone over a youngdy with long blonde hair, who was wearing a white dress, simr to that of a wedding dress.


    The scene looks so picturesque that, for a moment, Ethan could only look at her as if embedding this scene in his memory.


    Lilian smiled faintly and beckoned for him to hurry up to her side.


    Ethan did as she wanted and walked in her direction.


    "When you told me about your reckless n, I thought you just wanted to have a good time with that Witch," Lilian said in a disapproving tone. "Fortunately, you were not only using your lower head to think. Your gamble paid off, and the Witch has lost the power that she was unable to control."


    Ethan nodded before reaching out to hold Lilian''s left hand.


    He then slowly but gently slid the ring into her ring finger before raising her hand toward his lips, giving it a kiss.


    Something stirred deep within the youngdy''s eyes, which disappeared just as quickly as it came.


    "You''re leaving, right?" Lilian asked.


    "Yes," Ethan replied.


    "Will you return?"


    "... I think I will."


    As if finding his answer satisfactory, Lilian smiled.


    This smile was different from the sad smiles that he usually saw.


    It was a genuinely happy smile that made Ethan feel as if his heart was melting inside his chest.


    "Before you go, I want to say onest thing to you," Lilian said as she rested her hands on Ethan''s shoulders and stood on tiptoe.


    "You should treat her better," the Lady of the Lake said with a serious expression on her face. "You should treat your Lilian better."


    "I will," Ethan replied.


    "Promise?" the Lady of the Lake arched an eyebrow.


    Ethan nodded. "Promise."


    The Lady of the Lake then gave Ethan a kiss on the lips that onlysted for three seconds


    before she reluctantly pulled back.


    "May the road rise to meet you, and may the wind be always at your back," the Lady of the Lake said. "May the sunshine always warm your face, the rain fall soft upon your fields, and until we meet again, may God hold you in the palm of his hand."


    The Lady of the Lake then gently gave Ethan a push toward theke, making him fall over its


    surface. "Goodbye, Ethan." The Lady of the Lake said with a smile. "See you soon."


    Ethan found himself lying on his back and looking at the familiar ceiling of the Forbidden


    Section of the Library.


    He slowly propped himself up from the floor and looked at the painting in front of him, which had returned to its normal state.


    A few words, which hadn''t been there before, appeared at the bottom of the painting, which confirmed Ethan''s suspicion.


    Painting of Enlightenment.


    While Ethan was remembering everything that happened inside, a familiar voice spoke from


    behind him.


    "Well, look who''s back." Lyle chuckled before circling Ethan, trying to see if something in him had changed. "You sure took your time inside the painting. It''s been a week since you went in there, and things have been getting a tiny bit difficult in reality."


    "A week?" Ethan blinked. "So a day inside the painting is a day in the outside world as well?"


    "More or less," Lyle replied. "People have been looking for you, you know? Fortunately, I informed the current Headmaster that you''re inside the painting. He quickly made up an excuse and told everyone that you were currently undergoing a special mission for the


    academy.


    "Ah! Before I forget, don''t go out yet. I need to inform Professor Rinehart that you have returned. That way, the story that the two of you will tell will match each other." Without even waiting for Ethan''s reply, Lyle had already flown toward the wall, leaving the


    teenage boy behind.


    "I want to see them," Ethan said while looking at the wedding ring on his finger. "I just hope that they didn''t worry too much about me."


    Ethan would know, after he left the library, that his lovers were indeed very worried about him because he disappeared without telling them anything.


    Although Professor Rinehart told them that he was on a special mission outside of the academy, the girls were feeling doubtful because Ethan wasn''t someone who would leave


    them without bidding them goodbye.


    Fortis Dud told him that he had left a treasure inside the painting, and he was right.


    The treasure Ethan got wasn''t a physical treasure.


    It was something more precious, which would change his life in more ways than one.


    A/N: Nicole fan service is over. No need to thank me. Now they can stay as best friends for life.


    Kekeke!

 Chapter 759: The Safest Place In The Shire Continent [Part 1]

    Chapter 759: The Safest ce In The Shire Continent [Part 1]


    ?


    Three days after Ethan left the world of the painting...


    The young man looked at the twodies, who were hugging him on the bed with an


    affectionate gaze.


    Lilian and Lilith, whose turn it was to sleep beside him, were sleeping peacefully. They had missed him terribly and, since his return, his lovers had decided to have a rotation of who would sleep beside him every night.


    However, it wasn''t only his lovers who would have a turn to be with him.


    Joanne had also be very worried when her brother suddenly disappeared without any warning.


    Although she was used to being alone in the past, it all changed when they were sent to the Magdar Kingdom.


    Since the youngdy had gotten used to sleeping with her best friend, Princess Ramona, she would feel like being with someone at least once or twice a week.


    There was even a time when Joanne had asked Hecate if she could sleep inside her room, while her brother was missing.


    Of course, Hecate agreed, but with two conditions.


    Joanne would notment about the paintings inside her room, and she would not tell anyone about it.


    At first, Joanne didn''t understand what her new friend was talking about.


    But, after she entered the Saintess'' Room, she understood instantly why she set those two conditions.


    There was a two-meter tall painting that was hanging on the wall of Hecate''s room, and it was none other than Ethan without his top on.


    This was the thing that Ramona had asked him to do when he was posing for a photograph for the Temple of the Tidebringer.


    Since Hecate was the Saintess, she had taken this picture from the temple, with the excuse that she needed to worship their Lord, even if she was far away.


    Naturally, the Elders of the Order of the Tidebringer didn''t have any problems with it. On the contrary, they were extremely happy that their Saintess was very devoted to their cause.


    Even so, Joanne kept her word, and even felt that her brother was always with her because Ethan was smiling in the painting as if telling anyone who saw it that everything was going to be fine.


    That was the mood that the painting was showing, and it also lifted Joanne''s spirit, making her less anxious about her brother''s disappearance.


    Ethan lightly nted a kiss on Lilian''s cheek, making sure to not wake her up. He did the same to Lilith before going back to the thoughts inside of his head.


    He had already shared with her the knowledge he gained from the Painting of Enlightenment how to utilize the full power of the Legacy of the Rivers and Lakes.


    This method of transfer was done inside Lilian''s Sea of Consciousness through intimate


    means, allowing her to grasp everything in one round of lovemaking.


    But, just like always, Lilian passed out after just one round, allowing Lilith to get Ethan''s full attention afterwards.


    Now, both of his lovers were sleeping peacefully due to exhaustion.


    Lilian''s body and mind were exhausted due to the Information transfer, while Lilith was exhausted because of their many rounds of lovemaking.


    "There is also the issue with Nicole,'' Ethan thought.


    He had only shared the reason for his disappearance with his lovers, and not with his best friend.


    Truth be told, Ethan also wanted to tell her what happened inside the Painting, but he was hesitating due to three reasons.


    First, he didn''t want to give Nicole false hope. Telling her that he had found a way to make her not feel cold again was one thing, but he was unable to do it because Nicole might not like to have her Legacy removed.


    Unlike the Nicole in the painting, the real Nicole wished to have power.


    He had a feeling that even if it eventually killed her, Nicole wouldn''t want to let go of the power that allowed him to fulfill the goal she had set for herself.


    Also, even on the rare chance that she actually agreed to let him help her, he couldn''t because of the threat of the Progenitors.


    This was why Ethan didn''t want to give Nicole false hope because, right now, he didn''t feel ready to face the true powerhouses of the world.


    His fight against Erra''s Avatar was still vivid in his memory.


    That was merely an Avatar, and he had to do everything in his power to survive.


    If he met the real deal then wouldn''t he just be dying a dog''s death?


    Ethan knew that he currently didn''t have the power to protect himself against these powerful beings.


    This was why he kept what happened inside the painting a secret from Nicole, and asked his lovers to not tell her anything about it.


    But, he couldn''t escape her forever. In fact, Nicole had asked him yesterday that if he was free, he should help her warm herself up.


    Ethan didn''t agree right away because everything that had happened in the painting was still fresh to him.


    However, knowing that his best friend was suffering made him agree to her request.


    ''I just hope my body doesn''t betray me at the crucial moment,'' Ethan sighed internally.


    Since he had already seen and experienced things inside the painting, it was impossible to unsee and erase from his memory what had happened.


    Even now, he could still vividly remember how wonderful it felt to embrace her.


    But, this was a line that Ethan didn''t want to cross.


    (A/N: Huhuhu, sorry children.)


    At least not now.


    As the darkness of the night slowly lightened up, Ethan remained awake as he waited for his


    lovers to wake up.


    Today was the start of the weekend, so there was no problem if they overslept, and he also had no pressing matters to address at the moment.


    But, just as he was thinking of taking the rest of the day easy, he sensed a presence inside his room, which made him frown.


    Ethan slowly propped himself up in a sitting position, making sure to not wake up the two sleepingdies beside him.


    ''Oh? You can feel my presence now?'' The Chesmire Cat appeared on top of the table with a smile. ''It seems that you''ve grown a little bit stronger inside the Painting of enlightenment.''

 Chapter 760: The Safest Place In The Shire Continent [Part 2]

    Chapter 760: The Safest ce In The Shire Continent [Part 2]


    ?


    Chessy was truly impressed that Ethan had grown to the point that he could feel the faint traces that his body emitted.


    Because of this discovery, the chubby cat remained silent for a few moments, causing Ethan to wonder if something was amiss.


    ''Is there something wrong, Chessy?'' Ethan asked. ''Every time youe to see me, you are either pranking me or something important has happened. So, which is it? Thetter or the former?''


    ''How rude,'' Chessy replied. ''Do I need a reason toe and see you? For your information, sometimes I just want to talk to people because I feel lonely, you know?''


    Ethan nodded in agreement. ''True. So, did you just want to have a chat with me about random things?''


    ''W-Well, something like that,'' Chessy averted his gaze which made Ethan sigh internally. ''The world is a big ce after all. There are many things that happen in ces where our eyes couldn''t see.''


    ''So, something did happen?'' Ethan asked. ''You wouldn''t be reacting this way otherwise.'' Chessy eyed Ethan for a while beforeying on top of the table, while looking in his direction. ''You see, my fourth cousin told me about some of the things that are happening in Midgard,'' Chessy stated. ''The various leaders of the Fomorians are gathering at the border of the Lands of Anwnn.


    ''If you don''t know what the Lands of Anwnn represent, it is and where hellish creatures roam. Even the Fomorians don''t want to cause trouble to the Lord of Anwnn, Arawn, who lives in the Four-Peaked Fortress.''


    Chessy licked his paw for a bit before continuing his tale.


    ''Well, as I was saying, my sixth cousin...''


    ''You said fourth cousin earlier. How the hell did it be sixth degree now?''


    ''Don''t sweat the small stuff,'' Chessy replied. ''You''ll be able to live longer if you don''t focus on the unimportant things.''


    Ethan said a silent prayer in his heart for Chessy''s unimportant cousin, who had given the chubby ck cat very important information.


    ''As I was saying earlier, my cousin named Timmy, who lived in that Fortress, saw the big shots of the Fomorian race,'' Chessy stated. ''Oh, before I forget, do you remember those Fomorians who were sent here as a scouting party to find the Stone of Kings? It was the Lord of Anwnn, Arawn, who sent them here.''


    Ethan nodded. ''I know.''


    ''So, since the Scouts have been killed, the leaders believe that it would be a good idea to no longer sens scouting parties to look for the stone,'' Chessy exined. "They want to send their full force and destroy all opposition before they look for any leads concerning the stone. ''After six days, and six nights of argument, a decision has been made. They are going to send onest scouting party to Southshire. If this party fails then they will no longer hesitate to wage war with the people living in thesends.''


    Ethan frowned because the Fomorians that he had faced in the past were truly cunning and vile individuals.


    If another party of these beings was sent to their continent, he might not be able to deal with them as easily as he did thest time.


    Since the enemy already knew that there would be people who would stop them, they were bound to act more cautiously from now on.


    ''Well then, do you know the location of the Stone of Kings?'' Ethan inquired. ''If we know where it is then we could definitely protect it from the Fomorians.''


    Chessy shook his head. ''You don''t have to worry about the stone. Currently, it is in the safest ce in the Shire Continent.''


    "The safest ce?'' Ethan frowned. ''Where is that ce?''


    ''Here in Brynhildr Academ-.'' The body of the chubby ck cat stiffened because it made a slip of the tongue.


    Ethan, who had heard Chessy''s reply, narrowed his eyes and demanded that the cat tell him everything he knew.


    ''Seriously, you don''t need to worry about Lia Fail,'' Chessy said firmly. ''I just came here to inform you that the Fomorians are moving, and you should prepare yourself to fight against them, if they ever set foot in the continent.''


    ''Have you told this to the Headmaster?'' Ethan asked.


    ''Yes,'' Chessy replied. ''Even Professor Barret knows about it. Actually, I just left their rooms, and was wondering where to go next. Suddenly, I felt a strong urge to visit you, and now I am here.''


    Since the chubby ck cat could go anywhere it wanted in the academy, no walls, doors, or enchantments were able to block its path.


    Ethan''s room wasn''t an exception, despite the manyyers of security that every Manor had to ward off potential intruders.


    ''Very well, thank you for this information,'' Ethan replied. ''What does the Headmaster n to do with this news?''


    ''What else?'' Chessy shrugged. ''Inform everyone that needs to know about it. This means that the Kings and Queens of Eastshire, Westshire, Northshire, and Southshire will know about this before the sun sets today.


    ''Last time we got lucky because those who were sent here were too full of themselves, thinking that they would be able to do what they wanted. Unfortunately for them, things didn''t end the way they nned it.


    ''But, know this. If the next batch of Fomorians are any smarter, they will definitely keep an extremely low profile. It will be nearly impossible to detect them until it is toote.''


    Ethan nodded in agreement. The previous Fomorians were also quite powerful. However, two of them thought that they could do whatever they wanted, which led to their existence being discovered by the Elves and the Patriarch of the Asta Family.


    ''Does the Professor have a way of finding these Fomorians the moment theynd on the continent?'' Ethan inquired.


    ''Professor Rinehart is not a God, you know?'' Chessy replied in an amused tone. ''While he is strong, and many other thingsbined, he is not exactly someone that specializes in finding people, or monsters for that matter.


    ''It will be Professor Garret, the Magistratus, as well as the other experts of the different Shire Kingdoms, who will think of a way to discover them.


    All you need to do is be ready to strike the moment these Fomorians are captured in the that we have cast for them.


    Ethan nodded in understanding. ''Very well. Thank you, Chessy. Keep me updated about these


    things.''


    ''Fine,'' Chessy replied before once again turning invisible. ''Be careful, Ethan, things might not end as smoothly this time around.''


    After saying those words, the Chesmire Cat''s presence disappeared as if it hadpletely vanished into thin air.


    Ethan, who was left alone with his lovers, sighed in his heart.


    ''Why can''t everyone just live in peace?'' Ethan thought before shaking his head helplessly.


    Although he, and many other people, didn''t want a life filled with conflicts, he had no choice but to react to any threat that would disrupt the very peace that he, as well as the other Champions of the Shire Continent fought so hard to protect.


    There was a saying that said "in the midst of chaos, lies opportunity".


    Ethan didn''t know what kind of opportunity he could get from these chaotic times.


    But, one thing was certain.


    For the sake of all the things he held sacred, he would not hesitate to fight anyone, who wished to destroy thends that he now called home.

 Chapter 761: Meeting At Brynhildr Tower

    Chapter 761: Meeting At Brynhildr Tower


    ?


    "I''m sorry to call you here during the weekend, but there''s an important announcement I need to make," Professor Rinehart said as he addressed the dozens of students whom he had called to Brynhildr''s Tower.


    Everyone had just finished eating lunch, so the majority of them were wondering what their Headmaster wanted to say to them.


    However, Ethan had a hunch that Professor Rinehart would inform them what Chessy had told him a few hours ago.


    The dozens of students that were gathered in the tower were no ordinary students. They were the students of Brynhildr Academy whom Professor Barret had chosen to be part of the Peacekeepers.


    The Peacekeepers were Brynhildr Academy''s Elite Squad who did undercover missions for the academy.


    They were the students who dealt with Rogue Wizards and Witches, as well as any other individuals who sought to harm the students of the academy when they went outside to do their missions.


    Henry and Nicole were part of the Peacekeepers when they were still First Years.


    The Headmaster had deemed them capable and strong enough to help their fellow students in their time of need.


    The Head Prefects of each Manor had also been gathered to hear the Headmaster''s announcement.


    "Forces from outside the Shire Continent have once again decided to trespass on our borders," Professor Rinehart stated. "But they are no ordinary trespassers. They are a race that once terrorized the world and had gone into hiding after they were defeated by the Tuatha De Danann.


    "Unfortunately, after keeping a low profile for the past hundreds of years, it seemed they decided that it is now time for them to resurface once again."


    The Professor scanned the faces of the students before continuing his exnation.


    "The name of this race is the Fomorian," Professor Rinehart dered. "While not all of them are savages who like war and carnage, the majority of them are.


    "This race will be sending their scouts into our domain, and their goal is to find the Lia Fail, which is also known as the Stone of Kings. But it also goes by another name, and that is the Stone of Destiny.


    "Legend has it that it is able to recognize individuals who are meant to be a True King- people who are destined to rule their respective races and usher them to greater heights. And now, the Fomorians, who lost their Kings hundreds of years ago, are seeking this stone.


    "They want to find their one True King, who would lead all of them to war, so they can recover what they lost and gain even more. We must not allow them to seed. Right now, they are scattered into many tribes and factions. As long as they are divided, we stand a chance.


    "Once they are united under one banner, then the difficulty of defending ournd will increase drastically. For now, I want everyone to keep this news to yourselves because we need to use the utmost caution when ites to dealing with these creatures.


    "Once they find out that we are aware of their presence in our Domains, they might do something reckless and begin to kill those who cannot defend themselves. So, we must be vignt and remain discreet while addressing this issue."


    Professor Rinehart then made a gesture for Professor Barret to continue the exnation for how they would detect and deal with the Fomorians.


    "Bear in mind that the Scouts the Fomorians will be sending are very powerful. Do not face them alone unless you are confident in your strength," Professor Rinehart said as he gave Ethan and George a side-long nce. "We will give you bracelets capable of detecting their presence.


    "Its maximum range is a hundred-meter radius around you. If you discover that there are Fomorians in your vicinity, do not engage them at any cost and immediately report it to us. "Unless you are forced to fight them, do not fight them. If you really think that you are able to fight them, then ask this question to yourself first-can I defeat Ethan Gremory? If you believe that you are capable of doing that, then you may engage them as a group or as an individual.


    "But if the answer is no, do not provoke them and just call for reinforcements. You are the Elite Students that our academy has high hopes for. We do not wish for any of you to perish just because you think that you will be able to gain fame and glory once you have dealt with the Fomorian yourself or as a group."


    After Professor Barret''s exnation finished, everyone nced in Ethan''s direction.


    They already knew that Ethan was strong, and his strength had be more evident during the Initiation Ceremony of the First Years.


    Now that Professor Barret had used him as a standard on how strong Fomorians were, some of the students no longer wished to fight these Fomorians head-on.


    "Know that you will not be the only ones who will be on the lookout for these monsters," Professor Rinehart exined. "The other Academies, as well as the other Shire Nations, will be doing something simr. Let us all work together to protect ournds and ensure that your fellow students and the poption of the Shire Continent will remain safe from harm."


    "Please form two lines," Professor Barret ordered. "We will be giving you the bracelets that can detect Fomorians. Once again, keep everything you have heard today a secret. The less people who know, the better."


    The Pirs of the First Years were also there to receive the bracelets from the Professor.


    Among Ethan''s lovers, Lily, Chloe, Lilian, and Emma, were there.


    Nicole was also present, and to everyone''s surprise, Sabrina was there too.


    George''s girlfriend whom many thought of as entric didn''t strike Ethan as someone


    strong.


    However, Sebastian and his Other Half had a different opinion.


    "Have you not wondered why Sabrina is not afraid of handling dangerous nts?" Sebastian asked. "It''s because she has a knack for them."


    "While she may not be a strong Spell Caster, she is very formidable as a Herbalist. Sometimes, these individuals are the most dangerous because they have a wide range of attacks including nts that secrete poison, cause paralysis, induce sleep, as well as other debuffs."


    Ethan nodded in understanding. After taking the Herbology sses, he learned that there were many magical nts that were just as dangerous as powerful Wizards and Witches because of their characteristics.

 Chapter 762: I Am A Boy, You Are A Girl, Can I Make It Anymore Obvious? [Part 1]

    Chapter 762: I Am A Boy, You Are A Girl, Can I Make It Anymore Obvious? [Part 1]


    ?


    "What are you dozing off for, Ethan?" Professor Barret asked. "Everyone already has their bracelets. Take yours as well."


    "Sorry, Professor," Ethan apologized and hurriedly took a bracelet made of ck bone.


    Ethan wondered what kind of bones were used to create these bracelets, but since this was not the time and ce to ask them, he decided to keep silent for a while.


    "Does everyone have their bracelets?" Professor Rinehart asked.


    ""Yes!"">


    "Good," Professor Rinehart nodded. "Wear them at all times. Last but not the least, make sure that you don''t tell anyone what you have heard here today. I''ll see you all on Monday. Everyone is dismissed."


    Ethan and the rest left the Brynhildr Tower together but parted ways after exiting its halls.


    But just as he was about to return to Dud Manor with his lovers, Nicole approached him with a smile.


    The young man already knew why Nicole approached him and nodded his head in


    understanding.


    Lily, Chloe, Lilian, and Emma, who had been told what Ethan had seen inside the Painting of Enlightenment, looked at Nicole with sad expressions on their faces, making the pink-haired beauty blink in confusion.


    "Why are you all looking at me as if I''m about to die?" Nicole asked in a teasing tone. "Well, sometimes I do feel like dying, but I''m very stubborn, so I cling to life with every fiber of my being."


    Nicole then yfully grabbed Ethan''s arm and winked at his lovers.


    "I''ll be borrowing him for a bit," Nicole stated. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to return him in one piece."


    Nicole had done this to Ethan countless times, and the young man didn''t even react back then. But now, a slight tinge of red crept up his face as he felt Nicole''s chest press over his arm.


    "Good luck, Ethan," Lily said. "Please do your best to help Nicole."


    "Understood," Ethan replied. "I''ll see youter at the Manor."


    Without another word, the young man walked toward the Library with Nicole.


    He still didn''t know if he should tell her about what he saw inside the painting.


    But depending on how their session would end today, he might open up a bit and tell her the things that he had been keeping inside his head ever since he left the world of the painting behind.


    "Where are we going?" Nicole asked when she saw the Library in the distance. "Don''t tell me we are going to do it there? I didn''t know you had that kind of preference."


    "We''re not going inside the Library," Ethan replied. "We are going behind it."


    Nicole smirked because she knew what was behind the Library.


    A small grove of trees grew there.


    Although she liked a more private setting for her cold therapy sessions with Ethan, she didn''t mind doing it out in the open.


    But contrary to what she expected, Ethan lightly knocked on the trunk of a tree in front of them, and a door opened.


    Nicole, who knew that there were many hidden secrets in Brynhildr Academy, thought that Ethan had discovered one of those secrets and took her there.


    After entering the secret door, she found herself in a cozy cabin made up of wood.


    "Nice hideout," Nicolemented. "I didn''t know that something like this existed in the grove of trees behind the Library."


    "Let''s go to the second floor," Ethan said as he gently pulled Nicole''s hand, guiding her to the Master Bedroom, where he would help warm her up from the cold that was eating up her heart.


    Ethan removed his shoes before lying on the bed.


    He then patted the ce beside him, telling Nicole that she should lie as well.


    Nicole nodded in understanding and also took off her shoes beforeying on the bed with Ethan.


    Just like always, the young man hugged her close to him, allowing his warmth to seep into her body.


    But it only took Nicole half a minute to realize that something was very different from the usual cold therapy sessions that they had.


    ''His heart is beating so fast,'' Nicole thought. ''His body is also warmer than usual.''


    Since her head was resting on Ethan''s chest, he could feel his heartbeat getting faster, which didn''t happen in the past.


    "Hey, is something wrong?" Nicole asked as she ced her hand on Ethan''s forehead. "Are you feeling unwell? You''re really hot right now."


    "I''m fine," Ethan replied. "I''m just..."


    "Just?" Nicole arched an eyebrow.


    "I am a boy, you are a girl," Ethan said, doing his best to keep a calm expression on his face. "Can I make it any more obvious?"


    Nicole blinked once, then twice before a giggle escaped her lips.


    "Well, thank you for stating the obvious," Nicole replied. "Geez, have you been seeing me as


    a boy all this time? No wonder you''re so indifferent whenever we are together.


    "Did something happen during the week you went missing from the academy? Why the sudden change in perception?"


    Nicole pressed her body closer to Ethan as if teasing him.


    However, that was a bad move because she hit something hard on the lower part of his body, which made her turn stiff.


    The yfulness in Nicole''s face disappeared the moment she realized that Ethan was reacting strongly to her, which was something that never happened in the past.


    "Ethan, what happened to you?" Nicole asked in a solemn tone, no longer trying to be mischievous. "Tell me."


    The young man sighed as he weighed the pros and cons of answering Nicole''s question.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, he realized that it might be better for his best friend to know what happened to him.


    That way, she would understand why he was reacting so strongly to her touch, her voice, as well as the fragrance that was currently reminding Ethan about that sinful time when he had embraced Nicole in the Painting of Enlightenment.


    "What I am going to tell you might be hard to believe, but I swear that everything that I tell you is the truth," Ethan said. "No. I think it is better if you see it for yourself."


    Ethan then lightly pressed his forehead over Nicole''s forehead and activated the memory sharing that he had unlocked as part of Mimir''s Legacy.


    He didn''t know how Nicole would react to the truth, but he decided that this was the best course of action to take so that there would be no awkward moments between them. Perhaps once she understood, the two of them could work out apromise on how he could help her better when it came to dealing with the Legacy that was slowly eating her life away.

 Chapter 763: The Real One Is More Amazing, You Know?

    Chapter 763: The Real One Is More Amazing, You Know?


    ?


    Nicole remained unmoving as Ethan shared his memory of what had happened inside the Painting of Enlightenment with her.


    Ethan initially wanted to omit the things that happened between him and the Witch of the East.


    But in the end, he decided to bare everything to her.


    This way, his best friend would understand his sudden change in perception when it came to having a close skinship with her.


    Several minutester, Ethan pulled back and looked at the youngdy, whose eyes were still closed, deeply immersed in the memories that he had shared with her.


    Nicole stayed in that state for nearly half an hour more before she opened her eyes.


    Her gaze was unfocused at first, but as the seconds passed by, rity returned to them.


    She then looked at Ethan, and to the young man''s surprise, the youngdy only smiled at him.


    "It seems that someone had the time of his life," Nicole said in a teasing tone. "Tell me honestly, did you enjoy it?"


    Ethan sighed after seeing the mischievous smile on his best friend''s face.


    It seemed that instead of making Nicole feel embarrassment the same way that he did, the memories he passed over to her only served as her ckmail material against him.


    "At that time, I wasn''t thinking of enjoying it," Ethan replied honestly. "But yes, I would be lying if I said that I didn''t enjoy embracing the YOU from that world. Happy now?"


    Nicole nodded. "It''s fine. It''s not a big deal since the one that you embraced wasn''t the real thing. The real one is more amazing, you know?"


    Ethan subconsciously nced at Nicole''s chest before shaking his head to clear out the thoughts that suddenly emerged in his mind.


    ''Don''t let your dreams remain dreams, young man,'' Sebastian said in a mischievous tone. ''Immortality is there. Take it, it''s yours!''


    Ethan''s Other Half, on the other hand, justughed because he was finding hisrade''s antics quite funny.


    "Okay. Come here, and let me give you a hug," Nicole spread her arms wide. "That way, you can continue to be my bed warmer."


    "You... hah... forget it," Ethan sighed as he moved to hug his best friend. "Here I am feeling troubled about it, and you just shrug it off as if it is just a passing breeze."


    "Well, it''s not like I''m indifferent or uninterested in the act itself," Nicole replied as she hugged Ethan.


    She then moved her lips beside his ear and whispered.


    "Right now, I don''t have any intention of relinquishing this power that I possess," Nicole whispered. "However, when I am about to kick the bucket, I will think of you."


    "There is also something else that I need you to know," Ethanmented.


    He then told her about the Progenitors and the danger his body was currently facing.


    The look of amusement on Nicole''s face turned to shock, then to dread in less than a minute, making Ethan smile faintly.


    "But know this," Ethan said as he held Nicole''s hand firmly. "If I am given a choice between saving you and avoiding a fight against Progenitors, I will choose you anytime. So, don''t worry, and do your best to master your Legacy at your own pace."


    After absorbing Nicole''s Legacy of Absolute Zero in the world of the painting, he gained a bit of information about it.


    He made sure to pass this information to Nicole as well so that she could use it as a guideline to be able to master her Legacy.


    "Thank you, Ethan," Nicole said. "I didn''t know I meant that much to you."


    "Of course, you mean that much to me," Ethan replied. "I would not be here where I am right now without your help. In this lifetime, you are one of my teachers who has taught me how to fight."


    Nicole smirked beforeying down on the bed.


    "My head still hurts a bit due to that memory transfer," Nicole said. "Now, be a good hug pillow, and let me hug you for a while."


    "Such a ve driver." But Ethan obeyed the youngdy''s request and allowed her to use him as her hug pillow.


    A few minutester, Nicole''s sleeper breaths reached Ethan''s ears.


    Truth be told, ever since he disappeared, Nicole had not been able to sleep peacefully at night.


    Part of it was due to worry, the other was because the gift that Ethan gave her had stopped working when the teenage boy disappeared.


    Because of this, the coldness she was feeling umted, and the feeling became more intense than before.


    It was like using a maintenance medicine and then suddenly stopping taking it. The absence of the medicine made the symptoms return, and the ailment became much worse than it was before.


    Now that Ethan was back, Nicole was finally able to feel relief, allowing her to fall asleep in his arms like a baby.


    "Lilith, go to the Dud Manor for a while and tell the others that I will be a bitte," Ethan said to Lilith using telepathy. "I''ll wait until Nicole wakes up on her own. It seems like she hadn''t had a good rest for the past week."


    "Understood," Lilith replied before jumping out of Ethan''s shadow in her cat form.


    Since Nicole might be sleeping for several hours, Ethan decided to sleep with her as well.


    The heavy load in his chest was lighter now since he decided toe clean and tell his best friend everything that he knew about her Legacy, as well as the things that he experienced in the painting.


    For some reason, Ethan felt more at ease as he held the youngdy in his arms.


    Although his body was still heating up due to her softness, and although her fragrance still reminded him of those intimate moments in the painting, his heart was no longer troubled and conflicted.


    ''It''s just a normal physical reaction,'' Ethan thought. ''As long as I don''t think about it much, it will go back to how it was before.''


    With these thoughts in mind, Ethan fell asleep without a care in the world.


    Perhaps because he was too tired, he had a dream.


    A dream where he and Nicole were doing intimate things together.


    But unlike the one in the painting, the youngdy in his arms was indeed more amazing and more spirited, making Ethan feel as if he had met his match in the ways of passionate


    lovemaking.


    A/N: Only one chapter today. I''m too tired from the Author Meet-Up I had yesterday, and I couldn''t stop my eyes from drooping while writing this chapter.

 Chapter 764: The War Council Of The Unkindness

    Chapter 764: The War Council Of The Unkindness


    ?


    A few hourster, Ethan and Nicole parted ways, both feeling refreshed after having a heart- to-heart talk with each other.


    As for the young man''s dreamst night, he thought it was because he was still thinking of what had happened in the Painting of Enlightenment.


    The Nicole in his dream was clumsier and seemed inexperienced in the art of lovemaking, but he was patient enough to teach and make love to her, whichsted for several rounds.


    ''I should really move on for both of our sake,'' Ethan thought as he safely locked the passionate memories away inside of his heart.


    He knew that with the threats of the Fomorians, he would need to keep his wits about him. The sun was already setting, giving the clouds in the sky a beautiful purple and orange hue.


    When he finally arrived in the Dud Manor Common Room, the only people he saw were Luna, Lilian, and Hecate.


    Lily, Emma, and Joanne had already returned to their respective manors to have dinner with their Manor Mates.


    "That took longer than expected," Luna said with a smile as Ethan sat between her and Lilian. "Yeah. The two of us fell asleep together," Ethan replied.


    "Did you tell her everything?" Lilian asked.


    "Yes," Ethan nodded. "I shared my memories with her."


    "Including THAT?" Lilian inquired.


    "Yes."


    "How did she react?"


    Ethan smiled because Nicole''s reaction was so casual that it made him feel that he was worrying over nothing.


    "She said that the real one is more amazing," Ethan replied. "And that I shouldn''t worry about it too much since it''s not real."


    "Well, I expected that kind of answer from her," Lilian chuckled while covering her lips. "In the end, she made sure to say that she''s much better, right?"


    "Indeed." Ethan held Lilian''s hand. "How about you? Do the memories I passed over to you help you better understand your Legacy?"


    Lilian nodded. "It allowed me to gain a bit of enlightenment. But I still need time to organize what I learned inside my head. However, I am certain of one thing.''


    She moved closer and whispered something in Ethan''s ear.


    "Right now, I believe that both of us can unleash a Legacy Resonance together," Lilian whispered. ¡°But this is not the best ce to test it."


    Ethan nodded because he also didn''t know what would happen if both of their Legacies created a resonance.


    Thest thing they wanted was to identally destroy part of the Academy if their powers went out of their control.


    "Then let''s try it next weekend," Ethan said. "Let''s go on a short vacation with everyone." "Sounds like a n." Lilian kissed Ethan''s cheeks because she was looking forward to spending some quality time with him and her sisters.


    Luna, who was right beside Ethan, lightly tugged on his robe, making the young man nce at her.


    "The Headmaster called you and the others," Luna said. "Did something happen?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "But let''s not talk about it here."


    Professor Rinehart had said that they shouldn''t spread this news to others because he didn''t want the students to panic.


    However, Luna was different.


    Ethan trusted herpletely, and they had known each other long enough to keep each other''s secrets.


    Most of his lovers were called to the meeting except Luna, and he didn''t want to make her feel that she was purposefully being kept out of the loop.


    If not for the fact that Luna could only use her magic on the days of the full moon, then she would definitely be one of the strongest, if not the strongest Witch, in the academy today.


    Hecate, who was silently watching Ethan interact with his lovers, smiled faintly.


    She had heard stories that the Tide Bringer had many lovers back in his own time, but seeing him with them made her understand that the young man was a very kind, caring, and loving person.


    Feeling a bit hungry, she nced at the clock on the wall. Seeing the time, she asked the others if they wished to have dinner together in the Dining Hall.


    Ethan, who also suddenly felt hungry, agreed readily, so the four of them went together.


    Along the way, they noticed that there were many Ravens circling above the Academy grounds.


    Feeling a familiar presence, Ethan raised his hand and called his guide toe to him. From within the group of Unkindness, a sole White Raven descended from the sky and flew in Ethan''s direction.


    (A/N: In case you guys don''t know, a group of Ravens is called Unkindness, and sometimes it is also referred to as a Conspiracy.)


    Dantalionnded on Ethan''s outstretched hand and waited for his Master to ask him a


    question.


    "What''s happening?" Ethan asked.


    "Recently, ourrades have started being attacked by unknown assants," Dantalion replied through telepathy, allowing Luna, Lilian, and Hecate to hear his words, surprising the


    three girls.


    "At first, we thought that this was just a series of unfortunate idents. After all, this hasn''t been the first time that something like this has happened. Since we regrly travel to bring the letters and items of our Masters to faraway ces, it is only natural that we encounter dangers along the way.


    "I have had my fair share of these incidents in the past, and many can say that it is an upational hazard. However, recently, there was a series of attacks, which led to myrades getting seriously injured or even killed.


    "The survivors mentioned that these people were wearing gray robes that had an emblem of a


    Hawk.


    "Because of this, the Ravens are having a council of war. We are deciding whether or not we will all mobilize to find the culprits and punish them for the crime of assaulting our kind." "That''s terrible." Luna, who had just sent her Raven, Phoebe, back to her family to deliver her message suddenly became anxious. "Why would they actively attack Ravens?"


    "I don''t know, Ms. Luna," Dantalion answered. "All I know is that, even now, the Ravens who are returning home, or going on a long journey are in danger of being attacked by this renegade organization of unknown origins."


    Ethan pondered for a bit before looking at his Spirit Guide with a solemn expression on his


    face.


    "Have any of you told the Headmaster about this?" Ethan inquired.


    "His Raven told him about it just now," Dantalion replied. "I''m sure that he ismunicating with the other Academies to see if their own Ravens are being attacked or if this is just an isted case, specifically targeting the Ravens of Brynhildr Academy." Dantalion then looked up at his circlingrades in the sky before bidding his goodbye.


    "I must go," Dantalion said. "If we alle to an agreement, all of us will depart tonight and hunt these criminals down."


    "I understand. Be careful, Dantalion," Ethan replied. "If you need my help, don''t hesitate to


    ask."


    "I know." Dantalion nodded. "Thank you, Ethan."


    The White Raven flew to the sky and rejoined hisrades in their War Council.


    The Wizards and Witches who had made a pact with the Ravens could hear their voices clearly


    as if they were talking to a normal human.


    However, this was the first time that a Raven who belonged to someone else had talked to


    them, which caught the threedies by surprise.


    "Those poor Ravens," Hecate said softly. "I hope that whoever is attacking them will be


    punished ordingly."


    "Let''s go to the Dining Hall," Ethan proposed. "If this news is as serious as I think it is, Professor Rinehart might make an announcement during dinner." Everyone nodded in agreement, so they all continued towards the Dining Hall.


    Other Witches and Wizards were doing the same after their own Ravens informed them why


    all of them had suddenly congregated in the sky above the academy, shrieking as if they were warriors who were about to head for war.

 Chapter 765: The War Council Of The Unkindness [Part 2]

    Chapter 765: The War Council Of The Unkindness [Part 2]


    ?


    Just as they expected, the students of the Academy were all gathered in the Dining Hall, and the majority of them had anxious expressions on their faces.


    The Ravens whom they formed contracts with were their Spirit Guides, and they yed a very important role in their lives.


    While ordinary people thought of Ravens as mere messengers of the Wizards and Witches, they were more than that and yed another role in the Wizarding World.


    They were their owner''s eyes and ears, serving as their scouts and their most steadfast supporters.


    A Raven would not hesitate to risk its life if it was for its Master''s benefit. They were extremely loyal, and regardless of whether their Master was good or Evil, they would continue to stay by their side until the end.


    Also, whenever their Masters lost consciousness for a very long time or entered aatose state, these Ravens would enter their Spirit World and guide their Master back to their vessels, allowing them to regain consciousness.


    Lastly, a Raven contracted to a Wizard or Witch wasn''t an ordinary Raven.


    The minute the contract was made, they would gain a fraction of the power of their respective Masters.


    The stronger a Wizard or witch was, the stronger their Raven became.


    Ethan was not aware that the Red Dragon that he and the others met during their return trip got a one-sided beating from Dantalion when the Dragon decided to get in the way of Dantalion''s mission of delivering Ethan''s letter to his grandmother.


    Simply put, the Ravens of Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, the staff of the academy, as well as some of the most powerful students were more powerful than the rest of theirrades.


    If these Ravens, with the addition of Dantalion, really decided to go on a Crusade to hunt those who harmed their kind, something unprecedented would happen within the Shire Continent.


    "Please eat first," Professor Rinehart said in a solemn tone. "After that, I will be making an important announcement."


    The Headmaster sighed in his heart, not expecting that he would make two important announcements on the same day. The news about the attacks on the Ravens was something he never expected to happen.


    But, since the Unkindness had decided to make their move, not even the Wizards, or Witches, could do anything about it.


    While it was possible that the people or organization that was attacking the Ravens of Brynhildr Academy might have a connection with the Fomorians, the Headmaster believed that this angle was unlikely.


    Professor Barret agreed with him, but since even the Ravens still didn''t know anything about their assants, the only thing they could do for now was specte.


    However, it didn''t change the fact that this was a serious issue.


    Ravens getting attacked on a daily basis during their trips was a verymon thing and part of their profession.


    But if there was a group actively targeting them, then this was no longer counted as an ident but an organized crime.


    Although the majority of the students didn''t have an appetite, they still did what the Headmaster asked of them and ate.


    Ethan and the others did the same.


    The Dining Hall which was usually lively now had a solemn atmosphere.


    Aside from the sound being made by moving cutlery, nothing else could be heard within the hall.


    Finally, half an hourter, the Professor deemed that the time hade to make his announcement.


    "I''m sure that most of you have seen themotion in the sky above the academy grounds," Professor Rinehart said. "You might have also asked your Ravens what is happening and have gotten your answers.


    "But to those whose Ravens are currently not in the academy, I will tell you what is happening at the moment."


    Professor Rinehart paused for a bit as he scanned the faces of everyone in the Dining Hall. "ording to what the Ravens of the Academy have gathered, there are certain individuals who are actively targeting them," Professor Rinehart said. "The ones who brought back this information were the Ravens who survived the encounter, one of which was helped by my own Raven on his return trip to the academy."


    Everyone in the Dining Hall was listening silently, making it seem like the Headmaster''s words were echoing within the room.


    "ording to my Raven, Koen, there were five assants, all wearing gray robes with the emblem of the hawk on their backs. We have every reason to believe that this is just a part of a group targeting our Spirit Guides.


    "I have not heard of any organization using this symbol, so we believe that this group had just been formed recently. As for why they are attacking Ravens, we still have yet to know the motives behind it.


    "I have asked other Academies if they were having the same problem, and to my surprise, it seems that this is the first time they''ve heard about this matter.


    "Although they are now conducting their own investigations to see if their own Ravens are also suffering from such attacks, I will not hear back from them until tomorrow."


    Suddenly, Professor Rinehart looked up at the ceiling as if he had received a message from


    someone.


    It wasn''t just the Professor. Ethan and the others also heard this message loud and clear, making all of them have grim expressions on their faces.


    "Unfortunately, it seems that the Unkindness of Brynhildr Academy can''t wait that long," Professor Rinehart said sadly. "Their council has made a decision, and as you may have already heard from your Spirit Guides, they have decided to go to war."


    As if waiting for those words, the sound of countless wings pping at the same time reverberated across the academy grounds.


    The Ravens of the Academy traveled in groups of nine to a dozen and headed in different directions to search for their assants.


    Dantalion''s group wasposed of the Ravens belonging to Ethan''s lovers and were apanied by the Ravens of Joanne and Hecate.


    The young man''s Spirit Guide vowed that he would keep the Ravens in his group safe as they headed South, where the recent attacks were happening.


    "Although we don''t know how long our Spirit Guides will be gone, we should also keep an eye out for the members of this organization," Professor Rinehart said solemnly. "I don''t know how they are able to know if a Raven belongs to the Academy or not, but one thing is clear.


    "They are actively targeting us, so if you are to travel far from the academy, be wary of individuals wearing gray robes with hawk emblems at their backs. Today, they might be targeting Ravens, but tomorrow they might be targeting us."


    "Let theme!" George shouted, making everyone''s gaze turn in his direction. "If theye to me, I''ll send them flying."


    "As expected of you, Mr. Marshall, but I hope that it will note to that point," Professor Rinehart stated. "So, for now, we will be imposing new rules for the students who will be


    leaving the academy grounds.


    "All of you are only allowed to go to Limeburgh Town. However, you are no longer allowed to go alone. Always travel with apanion. The more the better."


    Everyone nodded in understanding.


    Although they were not restricted from leaving the academy, they could only go as far as


    Limeburgh Town, which was the closest town in the area.


    Ethan was certain that Professor Rinehart would once again call the Peacekeepers and give them a new mission for the time being.


    The school year had just started. They already had the threat of the Fomorians looming over their heads more and more with each passing day, yet an unknown organization with unknown motives had joined the fray and made things moreplicated.


    The young man, who could still feel his strong connection with Dantalion, decided to watch


    the world through his Spirit Guide''s eyes.


    With all the Ravens mobilizing to find the culprits, it was only a matter of time before they


    were found.


    The only question that remained was...


    What would happen after that?


    Ethan didn''t know the answer to this question.


    But he was certain of one thing.


    The Unkindness would have their vengeance, for he felt this strongly through his connection


    with Dantalion.


    ''I just hope that everyone will return safely,'' Ethan thought as he sighed in his heart. ''I have a


    bad feeling about this.''


    Across the skies of Eastshire, countless Ravens flew high above the ground.


    This wasn''t the first time that Ravens traveled in groups. But right now, their presence was


    very different from normal.


    Their usual predators who thought that they were going to have an all-you-can-eat buffet found themselves dying en masse as the angry Ravens vented out their frustrations on the fools who thought that they could get away with attacking their kind.

 Chapter 766: A Conspiracy

    Chapter 766: A Conspiracy


    ?


    A few hourster...


    High above the skies of Eastshire, the Ravens flew in formation, keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings.


    Dantalion was leading the groupposed of the Ravens of Ethan''s lovers, sister, and friend, and they were headed Southeast, where the first cases of the attacks were reported.


    Even at night, the Ravens could see as clear as day, allowing them to see everything below them.


    Suddenly, something caught Dantalion''s eye, and a secondter, several fireballs flew in their direction.


    Lilian''s Raven, Lynn, summoned Water des that cut the Fireballs in half, making them explode mid-flight.


    "Pair up, and make sure to watch each other''s back," Dantalionmanded as he pulled his wings close to his body and made a nosedive toward the forest where the Fireballs came from. He had already located where the assants were hiding, and from what he could see, there were around ten of them, which were split into two groups in an attempt to distract them. Lily''s and Nicole''s Ravens, Daisy and Neve, moved to the right, while Emma''s and Chloe''s Ravens, Dawn and Nightshade, moved toward the left.


    Joanne''s and Hecate''s ravens, Melody and Xena, followed behind Dantalion.


    Melody transformed into a shadow, melding with Xena, hiding both of them in the Darkness.


    Dantalion, on the other hand, transformed into a human with white wings, making him look like an avenging angel who had descended from the skies.


    "None of you are getting away," Dantalion said icily as he activated the power that he could borrow from Ethan.


    Immediately, dark clouds covered the sky and rain began to fall.


    The water droplets were then transformed by Lily''s and Nicole''s ravens into ice needles, which rained down on the fleeting bastards without mercy.


    Forced to defend themselves, the First Group decided to confront Dantalion, who was more than happy to face them.


    Five different spells flew in his direction, but Dantalion didn''t even bother to dodge them. These five spells hit his body directly, making it turn into a ck smoke.


    "A clone!" one of the robed individuals gasped in shock when he realized that what they targeted wasn''t real.


    Suddenly, he heard a cry of pain, followed by the sound of a tree falling to the ground behind him.


    Dantalion had appeared at their rear and punched one of the robed individuals from behind, sending thetter flying.


    The four immediately reacted, but before they could do anything, they realized that they were unable to move their feet because they were frozen solid on the ground.


    Emma''s Raven, Daisy, flew past one of these robed individuals and sliced off one of their legs, making them fall on the ground, not knowing how it happened in the span of just a few seconds.


    When the man realized what had happened, he could do nothing else but scream.


    But screaming didn''t help him because Nicole''s Raven, Neve, turned him into a block of ice with a freezing ray.


    The other members of the group had managed to free themselves from the ice that covered their feet.


    However, shadows rose up from the ground and entangled them, preventing them from running away.


    At the same time, Hecate''s Raven, Xena, head-butted one of them.


    She was just like a cannonball, and the moment she collided with the robed individual''s head, thetter exploded like a smashed watermelon.


    The Ravens were feeling murderous. Several of theirrades had died because of the doings of these people.


    After one of them had died, however, Dantalion ordered everyone to just cripple them, intending to interrogate them all.


    ''Damn, why are these Ravens so strong?!'' the Leader of the Robed Individuals thought as he fled as fast as he could. ''Since when did they travel in groups?!''


    Earlier, he was bragging to his men about the number of Ravens that he had killed over the past few days.


    But now, his arrogance could no longer be seen.


    The only thing he could do was run and listen to the screams that were spreading in his surroundings.


    He had ordered his group to run in different directions, intending to use them as bait for their pursuers.


    Using the power given to them by their Master, he enhanced his running speed, allowing him to travel quickly across the forest floor.


    But just as he thought that he had finally escaped, a winged man appeared in front of him, forcing him to change the direction he was running.


    At that moment, he felt a powerful pressure descend upon his body, preventing him from moving from where he stood.


    Dantalion''s eyes glowed with power as he waved his hand.


    Immediately, a bubble made up of water covered the man''s face, preventing him from


    breathing.


    The man tried to break free, but his body was bound by two Water Snakes, making it so he was unable to do anything.


    When he could no longer breathe, the bubble popped up, leaving him gasping for breath.


    Suddenly, he felt a hand grab his head from behind, holding him in ce.


    A cold and chilling premonition made the back of his spine tingle as he forced himself to scream so that he could fight off the fear that had taken hold of him.


    Unfortunately, only a silent scream escap


    his lips.


    Half a minuteter, his body shuddered uncontrobly before goingpletely limp.


    Dantalion''s hand, which was still holding the man''s head, finally rxed, making him fall to the ground with a thud.


    Ethan''s Raven had used his powers to read the man''s mind. He now understood that they were dealing with a Cult connected to a faction that was just as dangerous as the Fomorians.


    "The Milesians," Dantalion muttered as he narrowed his eyes. "So they n to cause trouble and me it on the Fomorianster. But why are they targeting the Ravens of Brynhildr Academy?"


    The White Raven had read the minds of all the robed individuals who had been neutralized by the others.


    However, aside from finding out their origin, he wasn''t able to learn the reason behind why the Ravens were being targeted.


    Even their assants, who had been ordered to attack the Ravens of Brynhildr Academy and had been taught a method to differentiate whether the Raven belonged to the academy or not,


    did not know.


    Dantalion knew that he would not get the answers he wanted from the robed individuals, so


    he asked Daisy and Neve to transform all of them into Ice Statues, which they would take back


    to the academy.


    ''I just hope that the other groups will be able to find answers,'' Dantalion thought as he helped levitate their frozen prisoners back to the academy. "This smells like a conspiracy.''


    The White Raven knew that, right now, he only had assumptions inside of his head. Without definite proof, he could not make a decision on the spot, so he decided to look for the other members of the organization after they had delivered their captives to Brynhildr


    Academy.


    Somewhere in Midgard...


    "Those Ravens are more decisive than I thought," Arawnmented with a smile as he looked at Dantalion''s image on the mirror on the wall. "Some of them are even more powerful than I expected. Fortunately, they will not be able to connect this incident to the Fomorians." As the Lord of Anwnn was admiring the strength of the White Raven, one of his subordinates


    knelt in front of him.


    "The Council is now asking for your presence, My Lord," the servant said. "How should I reply


    to them?"


    "No need to tell them anything," Arawn replied as he gave the mirror onest nce. "I am going to meet them now. We can''t let our guests keep waiting, can we?"


    Arawn smirked as he walked toward the balcony of his castle.


    In the distance, countless monsters could be seen, making the smile on his face widen.


    "This will keep me from being bored for a while,'' Arawn mused as he flew toward the ce where the Leaders of the various tribes had gathered.


    Since they were asking for his help to find the Stone of Destiny, it was only normal that he would get something for his troubles.


    Arawn had been an active yer in the war of the distant past. But, those wars were over, which left him feeling a bit bored for the past hundreds of years.


    Fortunately, some of the Fomorians weren''t content with their current situation and had decided to stir up trouble for their own kind.


    After decades of hard work, the Council of the Fomorians decided to convene and choose a


    King that would lead them to battle.


    However, they couldn''t agree on who would lead them, so they decided to first find the Stone of Destiny, letting them learn the identity of their True King.


    Once that happened, the world would see an army that would once again make thends of


    Midgard tremble.


    It would also make those who had thought that the Fomorians were only part of their Myths and Legends realize that they were just as real as the monsters living inside their heads.


    A/N: Today is my birthday, so I ate a lot and felt a bitzy. Will only post one chapter today, and resume regr chapters tomorrow. Thanks, everyone, and I''ll see you all in the next


    chapters!

 Chapter 767: Ethan’s Undercover Mission [Part 1]

    ?


    Since he was able to sleep for several hours, Ethan no longer felt the need to rest as much. He decided to share Dantalion''s vision as thetter flew above the skies of Eastshire.


    Although he wasn''t asleep, that didn''t mean that the twodies beside him on the bed


    weren''t sound asleep.


    Joanne, who had missed her brother while he was inside the painting, hugged his right side, while she slept.


    Lilith, who was on his left side, was hugging him as well, the slow rise and fall of her chest telling him that she was deep in her sleep.


    As the night continued to deepen, Dantalion''s group encountered the robed individuals and engaged them in battle.


    Ethan was caught by surprise when Dantalion transformed into a Winged Human, resembling that of an angel.


    Dantalion, who knew that his Master was watching, chose to show the other party his true form so that the young man would know that he could depend on him if he ever needed his help.


    The young man watched the battle from start to finish and finally realized that the Ravens of Wizards and Witches were really no ordinary Ravens.


    Until now, he only thought of their Spirit Guides as messengers who didn''t have the power to deal with a threat such as this.


    But now that his eyes were finally opened, he became more concerned because the unknown organization was sessful in hunting some of the Ravens who had the power to defend themselves if need be.


    Ethan saw the memories that Dantalion extracted from the robed individuals, and just like his Spirit Guide, he felt that there was something amiss.


    They were without a doubt Milesians, but aside from someone giving them an order through a letter, they knew nothing else.


    The organization the Robed Individuals belonged to was called The Order of the ck Hawk.


    This was a Cult granted with powers by their Leader despite not being Wizards and Witches themselves.


    Because of this, they had be very loyal followers to the point of bing fanatics. The more they contributed to their Cult, the stronger the powers they would obtain.


    This reminded Ethan of the Ratkin in the Magdar Kingdom, who had be gue Rats due to the power of Erras, the Progenitor of Pestilence.


    If this Cult was also working with a Progenitor, then it was definitely bad news.


    ''Did they perhaps discover my identity?'' Ethan thought.


    Although he didn''t have the Valentin Family name, his feats in Eastshire, as well as the Shire Continent, were widespread.


    There was a possibility that the Ravens of Brynhildr Academy were being targeted because of the school they belonged to.


    Maybe, just maybe, they were trying to extract information from the Ravens about Ethan, whom their Leader had set their sights on.


    ''Don''t jump to conclusions, Ethan,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''It could all just be a coincidence. Maybe the Leader of this Cult has a history with Professor Rinehart. You already know that the Headmaster has many enemies.


    ''So, until we get to the bottom of this, you don''t have to feel guilty about anything. In fact, I have a proposal to make.''


    ''What proposal?'' Ethan inquired.


    ''After this incident, I''m sure that this organization might all leave the Shire Continent or simply go in hiding,'' Ethan''s Other Half replied. ''If that is the case, they will be more wary about targeting Ravens. However, that doesn''t mean that they will stoppletely.


    ''Maybe they will choose their fights more wisely, working to make sure that they do not leave any evidence behind. I think going into the field is a much better solution than staying here in the academy.


    ''Of course, you need to ask the Headmaster''s permission. But Professor Rinehart already knows about your current strength, and knowing him, he might just give you that permission.''


    Ethan''s Other Half then proceeded to tell Ethan his n, and the more he listened to it, the more he liked the idea.


    ''I understand why we need to get permission now,'' Ethan thought. ''But I think, because of the situation, Professor Rinehart will give it to me.''


    Ethan disconnected his connection with Dantalion and finally fell asleep as dawn approached.


    He didn''t need to worry about sses that morning because the Headmaster decided to suspend sses for a day. Some of the Professors, including Professor Barret, had followed their Ravens to scout the locations where their kind had been attacked.


    This was a serious issue that they couldn''t ignore.


    This was especially true since the Ravens of Brynhildr Academy were very active and traveled almost every day to the ces where their Masters needed them to go.


    Ethan didn''t know if the Professors encountered any of the robed people during their scouting mission, but the young man surely pitied the group that Professor Barret came across.


    When Ethan woke up, it was already nine in the morning, and Joanne was no longer on the bed beside him.


    Only Lilith remained. She was wide awake but had continued to hug him.


    "Lilith, we''re going to be busy for the next few days," Ethan said. "If I get permission from the Headmaster, the two of us will be leaving the academy for a while."


    "Only the two of us?" Lilith asked.


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "Only the two of us."


    Seeing how serious Ethan was, the youngdy asked what exactly he was nning to do.


    Ethan didn''t keep anything from her and even told her about the incident that involved


    Dantalion''s group.


    "This is a brilliant idea." Lilith nodded. "But will the Headmaster give you permission?" "We''ll find outter," Ethan answered as he stood up from the bed to change his clothes. "But if we do get permission, we will leave tonight. So if you need to do something, do it within the day because we will leave at sunset."


    Lilith nodded in understanding before giving Ethan a kiss on the cheek.


    "I need to talk with Enzo and the other Catkins first," Lilith replied. "They need to know this information as well so that they will not be worried if we end up disappearing for a long time."


    The Old Catkin had be anxious when Ethan didn''t return to the Manor after three days, so he went to talk to the Headmaster to ask about his Young Master''s whereabouts. Fortunately, Lyle had informed Professor Rinehart that Ethan was currently inside the Painting of Enlightenment, which lowered the Catkins'' anxiety, allowing them to continue doing their job within the academy.

 Chapter 768: Ethan’s Undercover Mission [Part 2]

    ?


    Just like Dantalion''s group, Professors who apanied their Ravens also faced off against the Robed Individuals.


    Unfortunately, some of them weren''t so lucky because they encountered a big group,


    resulting in them suffering serious injuries.


    Fortunately, none of them died and, with the help of the Ravens, they were able to escape in


    time.


    Professor Barret, Professor Lionel, Professor Ophelia, and Professor Nic, on the other hand, managed to capture a few of these Robed Individuals.


    A/N: Just in case you guys have forgotten, Professor Lionel was Ethan''sbat instructor when he was a First Year.


    Professor Nic was the Spell Casting Professor who became Chloe''s Master.


    These Professors were quite surprised when they learned that the Raven Flock led by Ethan''s Raven managed to capture an entire group and brought them back to the academy as Ice Sculptures.


    Naturally, Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret were the ones who did the interrogation, making sure to extract every bit of information that they could from these people.


    "Something doesn''t feel right," Professor Barret said to the Headmaster after he was done with the interrogation. "All of them are saying the same thing. Although this should point to the mastermind behind this incident, it just doesn''t sit well with me that their stories are the same."


    Professor Rinehart nodded. "Perhaps they are just disposable pawns. Aside from the letter they all received and the method to identify the ravens that belong to our academy, they know nothing else."


    "The Order of the ck Hawk." Professor Barret frowned. "This is the first time I''ve heard about such an organization.


    "But then again, Midgard is a big ce. Maybe it''s just a newly formed group. So, tell me, does it ring any bell to you? Have you offended any organization as ofte?"


    Professor Rinehart smiled bitterly. "How should I know? You and I have many enemies. But the name of their organization doesn''t really ring any bell in my memory."


    "So, what should we do with them?"


    "We only have two choices. We either contact the Magic Bureau or call the Magistratus. Which one do you trust more?"


    "Do you even need to ask?" Professor Barret asked. "I''ll ask my Raven to deliver my letter to Gaeneron. After that, I''ll sleep for a few hours, then we can resume our investigation."


    Professor Rinehart nodded. "Sounds like a good n."


    But just as Professor Barret was about to leave, a knock was heard on the door of the Headmaster''s Office.


    "Come in," Professor Rinehart said.


    When the door opened, the two Professors were surprised to see Ethan enter the room.


    "I heard your Raven did a good job apprehending the members of The Order of the ck Hawk," Professor Barret said. "Well done."


    "It''s because Dantalion knows what he''s doing, Professor," Ethan replied before giving a slight bow to Professor Rinehart, whom he hade to talk to.


    Seeing that Ethan seemed to have business with him, Professor Rinehart made a gesture for the young man to sit so that they could discuss why the young man had visited his office.


    "Professor, there is something that I would like to consult you with about this incident," Ethan said.


    "Go on." Professor Rinehart nodded.


    "I would like to investigate this matter personally," Ethan replied. "Dantalion has already shared with me what he learned, and frankly, I feel that we are missing an important clue. In order to know what that is, I''ve decided to go on an undercover mission and let this organization capture me in my Raven Form."


    Professor Rinehart''s and Professor Barret''s expressions both turned serious after hearing the young man''s words.


    "This is a serious matter, Ethan," Professor Rinehart said. "I think this is a very dangerous idea. Once you are captured by these people, they might cripple or incapacitate you.


    "Of course, I don''t doubt your fighting ability, but it doesn''t change its risks. One mistake, and you might find yourself in an extremely dangerous situation."


    Ethan nodded in understanding. "I know, Professor. But, I believe that I can pull it off." The Headmaster yed with his beard as if pondering whether he should approve Ethan''s reckless n or not.


    He then nced at his best friend, Professor Barret, who had decided to stay in the room to hear Ethan out.


    But just like the Headmaster, he was also concerned about the level of danger that Ethan would be facing on his own.


    Seeing that the Headmaster didn''t look too keen on giving him permission, Ethan decided to use one of his Trump Cards.


    "The Ancient Wendigo is with me, and I believe that, with him around, I will be able to escape any sticky situation," Ethan stated. "Also, I have the Celestial Domain where thousands of Fairies can back me up at any given time."


    The Headmaster looked more at ease after hearing Ethan''s statement.


    "Fine, but you''ll have a deadline," Professor Rinehart said. "One week. You need to return to the academy in a week. Whether you find something or not, you need toe back within a


    week."


    "Understood," Ethan replied. "I will do as you say, Professor."


    "Good." Professor Rinehart nodded. "When do you n to leave?"


    "Tonight," Ethan answered.


    The Headmaster decided to give the young man a magical artifact that would allow Ethan to talk directly to him as long as the teenage boy was still in Eastshire.


    "Give me a report once a day every three in the afternoon," Professor Rinehart stated. "I''ll be waiting for your calls. Also, prioritize your safety. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes, Professor," Ethan replied before giving the Headmaster a grateful bow.


    After their discussion ended, the young man left the Headmaster''s Office to talk to his lovers about his trip outside of the academy.


    Just like he expected, all of them were worried about his safety. But at the same time, they also recognized his strength.


    "Come back safely, okay?" Lily said. "You don''t want me to be a widow, right?"


    "Of course not," Ethan replied. "You''re too young to be a widow. I will return safely,


    promise."


    Chloe, Luna, Lilian, and Emma also asked him to be careful on his mission.


    Joanne looked upset. However, it was not because Ethan was leaving the academy, but


    because he wasn''t taking her with him!


    The youngdy was also confident in her strength, so she believed that even if she


    apanied her brother, things were going to be fine.


    Of course, Ethan wouldn''t allow such a thing, which made Joanne pout for the rest of the day, even until Ethan left in the evening to begin his undercover mission.

 Chapter 769 Hecate’s And Joanne’s Adventure [Part 1]

    Chapter 769 Hecate¡¯s And Joanne¡¯s Adventure [Part 1]


    ¡°Are you still mad that Sir Ethan didn¡¯t take you with him?¡± Hecate asked Joanne, who had decided to sleep in her room tonight.


    Ethan had bid both of them goodbye before he transformed into a Raven and vanished into the darkness of the night.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at him,¡± Joanne refuted. ¡°I¡¯m just worried.¡±


    Hecate smiled before moving to hug her close friend, and patted her head.


    ¡°Sir Ethan is strong,¡± Hecate said. ¡°You should be more worried for the safety of those bad guys who might mistake him for a Raven of the Academy.¡±


    Joanne closed her eyes and allowed her friend to pamper her.


    ¡®Is this what it feels like to have a big sister?¡¯ Joanne thought as she buried her head in Hecate¡¯s chest, making her feel warm and happy.


    Soon, the youngdy fell asleep in her arms, making Hecate giggle.


    ¡°You always look defenseless whenever you¡¯re around people you trust, Joanne,¡± Hecate said softly as she gentlyid down her close friend on the bed and nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Good night and sweet dreams.¡±


    She then covered Ethan¡¯s sister with a nket before walking toward the window of her room.


    The youngdy then opened it, letting the cold breeze pass over her body.


    But despite the cold, Hecate stayed there and kept on gazing in the distance, her eyes glowing faintly.


    Her Raven, Xena, was following a good distance away from Ethan, who was currently in his Raven Form. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Whether Ethan sensed Xena¡¯s presence or not, he didn¡¯t make any move to ask her to go away.


    ¡®Make sure to follow him regardless of where he goes, Xena.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Hecate. I will not let him out of my sight.¡¯


    After her Raven had given her words of assurance, Hecate returned her consciousness inside her body and slowly closed the window of her room.


    Her body had be a bit chilly, but as soon as the windows were closed, it quickly returned to normal temperature.


    Only after she was certain that her body was no longer cold to the touch did she slip back into her bed and hugged her friend, who was sleeping soundly.


    The next day, Hecate woke up just as soon as the sun rose up in the sky.


    The youngdy in her arms was still sleeping soundly, looking more defenseless than ever.


    Joanne would never show this side of her to people she didn¡¯t trust, so Hecate felt happy to know that the other party trusted her enough to let her see it.


    ¡®There¡¯s still no sses today because the Professors are still dealing with the Raven incident,¡¯ Hecate thought. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s a good opportunity to go to that ce¡­¡¯


    After making up her mind, she decided to do a little bit of exploration in a ce that not many in Dud Manor knew about.


    She wondered if she should take Joanne with her, but it didn¡¯t take long for her to decide that there was no harm in bringing her along.


    Also, she believed that the Founder of Brynhildr Academy wouldn¡¯t mind if she and Ethan¡¯s sister were to poke their noses into a ce where they didn¡¯t belong.


    An hourter, Joanne finally woke up, and the two of them decided to take a bath together.


    This was their third time doing it, and she was the one who initiated it when Joanne decided to sleep in her room for the first time.


    Perhaps because she missed her best friend, Ramona, Joanne agreed to take a bath with her. She wasn''t unfamiliar with this, for she and her best friend always showered together when they were still in the Magdar Kingdom.


    After taking a bath together, Hecate told Joanne to apany her back to the Manor after breakfast.


    Although the younger girl didn¡¯t know where they were going, she readily agreed because she had no ns for today.


    When breakfast ended, the two returned to Dud Manor and headed straight to its small library.


    Hecate led her to the portrait of Fortis Dud, who was looking at the two of them as if he was finding naughty kids who nned to steal things from him.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Joanne to realize that there was something unusual about the painting.


    There was a keyhole right under it, which sparked her interest.


    Hecate, on the other hand, took out her wand and inserted its tip on the keyhole.


    ¡°Are you going to blow it up?¡± Joanne asked with concern. ¡°Won¡¯t we get in trouble if you do that?¡±


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t believe in Magic will never find it.¡±


    Hecate turned her wand as if it was a key. A secondter, a faint clicking sound, like that of a lock being unlocked, reached their ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t blow it up,¡± Hecate replied. ¡°Just wait for a bit.¡±


    The youngdy then shifted his attention back to the painting and smiled with confidence.


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t believe in Magic will never find it.¡±


    Hecate turned her wand as if it was a key. A secondter, a faint clicking sound, like that of a lock being unlocked, reached their ears.


    The wall where the painting was at slowly parted, revealing a staircase that led underground.


    Joanne became excited. Ethan told her that Brynhildr Academy had many secrets, and by the looks of it, she was looking at one of them right now.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Joanne asked.


    ¡°A little fish told me,¡± Hecate replied as she held the younger girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Use light magic and lead the way.¡±


    Joanne nodded in understanding because she knew that Hecate¡¯s magic wasn¡¯t reliable.


    If the older girl were to cast any spell, even if it were only a simple light spell, an Elemental would suddenly appear and attack her.


    She found this quite hrious, but even after pressing the Saintess for answers as to why, she didn¡¯t get any.


    As Joanne took the first step down the staircase, blue torch lights appeared, illuminating the way, making her turn around to look at her friend, who asked her to use light magic.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there¡¯s something like this here,¡± Hecate replied with a faint blush on her face, clearly embarrassed by herck of information. ¡®I¡¯ll kill that fishter.¡¯


    Since a source of light was already avable, Hecate led the way down the stairs as she and her friend entered a ce where the two of them didn¡¯t belong.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N: Only one chapter today. Will post three chapters tomorrow aspensation.

 Chapter 770: Hecate’s And Joanne’s Adventure [Part 2]

    Chapter 770: Hecate¡¯s And Joanne¡¯s Adventure [Part 2]


    ?


    Joanne and Hecate continuously walked down the staircase until they eventually arrived at a long hallway that led to a door.


    Since there was only one path to follow, the two youngdies walked cautiously.


    Joanne already had her wand at the ready, while Hecate equipped her Mithril Gauntlets, crafted by the Elves in the Lands of stor.


    But deep inside, the two girls were feeling a bit thrilled because they didn''t know whaty ahead beyond the door.


    "I''ll open it," Hecate said as she held the doorknob," Hecate said. "Be ready for anything."


    Joanne nodded as she held her wand tightly in her hand.


    When Hecate opened the door, no monsters or any other evil creatures lunged at her.


    Instead, they saw a maze in the distance, which made Joanne smirk.


    "Interesting," Joannemented. "A maze under the Dud Manor. Who could have thought?"


    Hecate nodded. Aside from the secret password that would allow them to enter this ce, the Fish didn''t tell her anything else aside from "explore at your own risk."


    Naturally, Hecate took that as a challenge, so she decided to check what was under the Dud Manor once she reached Brynhildr Academy.


    She never considered that the Appraisal Stone might assign her to Manors other than the Dud Manor because she was well aware of her unreliable magic power.


    After admiring the maze from a distance, the two walked toward its entrance and saw a sign.


    "When you hear my cry loudly, I am far. When it is faint, I am near. Take two right turns and one left turn in order to find me. Three is the magic number which will set you free."


    Joanne read the words out loud, which made her interest grow more and more.


    "First a maze, then a riddle," Joanne said. "Whoever made this sure has a lot of time in his hands."


    Hecate was about to agree with her, but before she could say anything, someone else spoke up, making the two girls almost jump up in surprise.


    "Well, you''re not wrong, youngdy."


    Joanne and Hecate turned around and took a fighting stance.


    However, when their gazended on the person who called out to them from behind, both of them hesitated tounch a preemptive strike.


    Seeing that the two were hesitating to attack him, the man chuckled and pped his hands thrice.


    "Congrattions on finding this ce using unconventional means," the Will of Fortis Dud said with a smile. "But I''m curious. How did you find this ce, Ms. Hecate? Only those I have chosen maye to this underground maze.


    "If memory serves me right, I don''t remember giving you an invitation. So, could you please tell me how you knew about the painting, as well as the password that opened the secret passage?


    "I trust Ethan very much, so I don''t believe that he is the one who told you about this ce. Worry not, I won''t stop you from taking the challenge if you wish. I just want to know the truth because it is a matter of security for those who live in the Dud Manor."


    Hecate pondered for a bit before nodding her head.


    "A fish told me," Hecate replied.


    "A fish?" Fortis Dud blinked. "What kind of fish?"


    "The annoying kind," Hecate answered. "The Jealous Fish, I mean, the Jellyfish."


    "Oh dear, a Jellyfish told you huh?" Fortis Dud scratched his head. "How is that even possible?


    I don''t remember sharing this secret with a fish, much less a Jellyfish."


    "Well, it is what it is," Hecate replied. "It is really a fish that told me."


    "Hahaha! Well, whoever that fish is, she sure is prickly like a blowfish, huh?"


    (A/N: Somewhere in the seas of Midgard, a certain Jealous Fish sneezed.)


    Fortis Dud shook his head helplessly. Just that answer was enough to tell him that Hecate would not tell him the truth he wanted.


    But since she was technically a member of the Dud Manor, she also had the qualifications to enter the maze despite using a different approach to reach it.


    Fortis Dud then nced at Joanne, who wasn''t part of his Manor. However, since she was Ethan''s sister, she got a special pass to go to the ces where Ethan could go as well.


    "Fine. I''ll be taking my leave then, My Ladies,'' Fortis Dud gave the two girls a gentleman''s bow. "But before I go, let me change the challenge a bit. There is a more appropriate ce for the two of you to go."


    Fortis Dud snapped his fingers, and the two girls disappeared from the entrance of the maze.


    A momentter, the two found themselves in an unfamiliar ce, staring at the ghost of a little boy whom they had never seen before.


    "Huh?" Lyle blinked once then twice as he stared at the two Witches who suddenly appeared in the Forbidden Section of the Library. "Joanne and Hecate? How did the two of you end up here? What''s going on?"


    However, before the two girls could ask Lyle who he was and how did he know them, Fortis Dud suddenly appeared beside Lyle and whispered something in his ear.


    "Huh? Is that even allowed?" Lyle asked in surprise.


    "Of course, it''s allowed," Fortis Dud replied. "I founded this academy, so if I allow it, then there''s no problem."


    "Uh... you will get these two in trouble." Lyle scratched his head. "Especially after the incident with the Ravens. The Headmaster and the Professors are all busy."


    "Which is why this is the perfect opportunity for these two to know a bit more about the world, yes?"


    "Well, you''re not wrong. But Ethan just finished going inside the painting. Are you sure you want to send these two girls inside of it?"


    After hearing the word "painting," Joanne''s ears immediately perked up because her brother told her that he had been stuck inside a painting during the week that he went missing in the


    academy.


    The two ghosts argued for a bit, but in the end, Lyle relented and made a gesture for the two girls to follow him.


    "You will talk to the Headmaster about this, okay?" Lyle said. "I don''t want to talk with Rinehart right now."


    "Fine." Fortis Dud nodded. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to inform him a bitter... maybe."


    "Oi! Inform him properly."


    "Tsk! You''re such a worrywart, Lyle. Just take them to the painting."


    Fortis Dud disappeared after saying those words, making Lyle heave a long and deep sigh.


    "Well, first things first, My name is Lyle," Lyle introduced himself. "And I am the Will of the Founder of the Eques Manor. I know about the two of you because Ethan always talked about his beautiful sister and his charming junior in Dud Manor."


    Of course, Lyle was spouting bullsh*t, but he didn''t feel like exining how he knew about


    Joanne and Hecate.


    "Since Fortis has decided to give the two of you permission to enter the Painting of Enlightenment, I have no choice but to take you there. So,e with me."


    After saying those words, Lyle gestured for the two to follow him toward the back of the Forbidden Section of the Library.


    Joanne and Hecate nced at each other before nodding their heads at the same time.


    Ethan only told Joanne about the Painting of Enlightenment, but Joanne told Hecate about it.


    Because of this, the two witches wondered if they would be able to meet and see the same people that Ethan saw inside the painting.


    The painting which almost trapped and took his memories away from him forever.

 Chapter 771 Hecate’s And Joanne’s Adventure [Part 3]

    Chapter 771 Hecate¡¯s And Joanne¡¯s Adventure [Part 3]


    The Painting of Enlightenment.


    It was a mysterious painting Fortis Dud had bought through an auction before he founded Brynhildr Academy.


    No one knew who had painted it, and it had changed hands from one owner to another.


    Because of this, many believed that it was a cursed painting.


    Some said that the previous owners of the painting would mysteriously disappear, never to be seen again.


    The rest who had gained possession of it would decide to sell it away for reasons only known to them after a short period of time


    Before Fortus Rud, the owners of this painting had been ordinary people.


    The Wizards and Witches called them the Ordinarius.


    When the painting finally reached Fortis Dud¡¯s hands, he finally solved the mystery behind the disappearances of the owners of the painting.


    It was a painting that could give people enlightenment. However, their Karma in life also yed a role n whether they would survive it or not.


    If they had umted good karma, then the people inside the painting would do their best to save them to a certain extent.


    But those who enjoy doing wicked deeds would have the same deeds done to them and would never be seen again.


    The reason why Fortis Dud allowed Ethan to enter the painting was because he deemed that he would be able to get out of it safely.


    Fortis Dud had an ability that allowed him to know that, so after seeing that Joanne and Hecate both had the potential to gain enlightenment from the painting, he decided to let them experience it for themselves.


    ¡°Listen good, and listen well,¡± Lyle said. ¡°Just as the name of this painting suggests, it has the ability to give you enlightenment. Ites in many forms, but ultimately, it will give you a better understanding of yourself and others.


    ¡°However, there are dangers involved. If you fall into the corruption of the painting, you will nevere out of it again. I know Fortis has his reasons for allowing the two of you to enter this painting, but be warned¡ªeven Ethan had a lot of trouble inside of it.¡±


    Lyle looked at the two girls with a solemn expression on his face. He wanted to make sure that they fully understood what they were about to do.


    ¡°The span of time you spent inside the painting doesn¡¯t automatically reflect the same way in the real world,¡± Lyle exined. ¡°But there is one general rule. You mustn''t spend more than a month inside of it.


    ¡°If within three weeks, the two of you still haven¡¯te out, we will send someone to get the two of you. Last but not the least, remember¡ªnot everything you will see is real. Although they feel, look, and even seem real, know that they¡¯re not real.


    ¡°However, there are times when your memories will momentarily be removed the moment you enter the painting so that you will immerse yourself more inside the world.


    ¡°Well, since it''s two of you who will challenge it at the same time, things might be easier¡­ or harder, depending on the kind of enlightenment that the painting has decided to give the two of you.¡±


    Lyle hadn¡¯t exined this much to Ethan when he was about to go inside the painting. However, he was worried about the two girls, whom he wasn¡¯t sure would be able to break free from the painting''s enchantment.


    When Ethan looked at the painting, the only thing he could see was rain.


    But now, the painting had changed into the scenery of a hill overlooking a small town. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Lyle noticed this change a few days after Ethan left the painting and thought that this new scenery looked nicer than the world of eternal rain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Joanne, who looked very excited, held Hecate¡¯s hand, making thetter sigh helplessly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hecate replied as she held Joanne¡¯s hand firmly.


    She could feel great powering from the painting, and it made her feel that they needed to be cautious after they entered the world inside of it.


    When Joanne took the first step into the painting, her figure vanished alongside Hecate, leaving Lyle looking at the portrait.


    There, on the small hill, he saw Joanne and Hecate looking at the town. They remained in that position for quite some time before the two of them left to head in the town¡¯s direction, disappearing from Lyle¡¯s sight.


    ¡°I feel like I also know this ce,¡± Joannemented as she looked at the town with a solemn expression on her face. ¡°But let¡¯s not stay here. We should go to the town. Maybe we will have a better idea about where we are.¡±


    ¡°I just hope you know what you¡¯re doing, Fortis,¡± Lyle muttered. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°This scenery looks familiar,¡± Hecate said as she looked at the town in the distance.


    ¡°I feel like I also know this ce,¡± Joannemented as she looked at the town with a solemn expression on her face. ¡°But let¡¯s not stay here. We should go to the town. Maybe we will have a better idea about where we are.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Hecate nodded.


    Joanne summoned her broom, but to her surprise, her broom didn¡¯t appear.


    ¡°Oh! I remember my brother telling me that he was unable to use flight magic when he entered the painting,¡± Joanne said after remembering her brother¡¯s story. ¡°Before anything else, let¡¯s check if our magic works.¡±


    Hecate nodded and cast her body-strengthening spells.


    Aside from these spells, any other spell that she cast would immediately summon an Elemental.


    Seeing that her fighting ability wasn¡¯tpromised, she felt a bit better because it meant that she could react to any situation.


    When she nced in Joanne¡¯s direction, she noticed that the younger girl looked troubled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hecate asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear my Other Half,¡± Joanne replied absentmindedly. ¡°I can¡¯t use the power of Darkness as well. But aside from that, all the spells I know seem to be working.¡±


    Although she did her best to look calm on the surface, Joanne wasn¡¯t anywhere as calm as she pretended to be.


    Her Other Half had always been with her since she was born. For the first time in her life, she felt as if she was all alone despite the fact that Hecate was with her.


    ¡°The Saintess Diary had mentioned that you do have something like a dual personality,¡± Hecatemented. ¡°So you can¡¯t feel the presence of that other personality right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t feel her,¡± Joanne said as she ced her hand over her chest. ¡°It''s as if she has never been here with me from the start.¡±


    A hint of panic shed in Joanne¡¯s face, but Hecate pulled her close to a hug and patted her head.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Hecate said. ¡°You¡¯re not alone. I¡¯m here with you.¡±


    Joanne slowly raised her hand to wrap themselves around Hecate¡¯s back, but her trembling hands were more than enough to tell the Saintess that Joanne needed some time to recover.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for a bit longer until you calm down,¡± Joanne said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Joanne always had this fearless look on her face as if she could do anything and everything.


    But right now, that confidence seemed to have vanished out of thin air. She now looked more like a frail girl who had gone out of her home for the first time in her life.


    Hecate understood that the reason why she was feeling insecure and anxious was the disappearance of her Other Half.


    However, since she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, the only thing she did was hug her dearest friend until her body stopped tremblingpletely.

 Chapter 772 We Are Supposed To Be The Hunters, Not The Hunted

    Chapter 772 We Are Supposed To Be The Hunters, Not The Hunted


    Ethan, who had no idea that his sister and Hecate had entered the Painting of Enlightenment, was currently observing a suspicious group of people camping beside a river.


    There were ten of them, and judging from the looks of exhaustion on their faces, all of them must''ve been traveling the entire night. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They weren¡¯t wearing any gray robes with the insignia of the hawk, but for some reason, they looked very suspicious in his eyes.


    Because of this, he decided to perch on the branches of a nearby tree and listen to their discussion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get in touch with the other Captains,¡± a man with short gray hair and a very bushy beard said.


    He looked like someone in histe thirties, and based on his words, Ethan assumed that he was the leader of their group.


    ¡°Those damn ravens really turned the tables on us,¡± a chubby manmented before drinking whatever was inside the sk he was carrying. ¡°We are supposed to be the Hunters, not the hunted. We¡¯re going to get an earful from the Leader once we get back.¡±


    The other members nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Hey, do you think the other Teams are taken out?¡± a skinny man asked. ¡°Thest message we received from the group nearest to us was that they were fighting against a flock of ravens apanied by a Wizard. We haven¡¯t heard from them since.¡±


    The group descended into silence because they had no way to answer that question.


    The Leader of the group sighed before taking a bite of his beef jerky.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use worrying about them now,¡± the Leader said after he finished eating. ¡°Since the situation doesn¡¯t look good, it is best that we return and inform the Council about it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll get punished for failing our mission?¡± the chubby man asked. ¡°We didn¡¯t get any useful information from the Ravens we caught. It seems that none of the students even know about the Stone of Destiny, as well as that rumored Saintess who is currently in Brynhildr Academy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that the Council got the wrong information,¡± the Skinny Man replied. ¡°But since we didn¡¯t get a chance to capture more Ravens, maybe this information is kept from the students as well.¡±


    ¡°Well, even if the other groups are captured, they won¡¯t reveal too much information,¡± the Leader replied. ¡°After all, they are just new members of our organization. So, we need to meet up with Cassian¡¯s group at the meeting spot we agreed tost night. The sooner we leave the Shire Continent, the better.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Leader, I noticed that the Raven on that tree has been looking at us since earlier,¡± one of the men stated. ¡°Do you think it''s a Raven from the academy?¡±


    Everyone immediately nced in the direction where their member was pointing, making them raise their guard.


    Two days ago, they were still on the lookout for Ravens from Brynhildr Academy and were even bragging at each other about how many they caught.


    But now, even a single one of these birds was enough to make their faces turn pale, especially after the incident that happenedst night.


    The Leader took out an artifact from his pocket and channeled his power to it.


    The jewel embedded in the center of the artifact turned red, which meant that the Raven wasn¡¯t one of the Ravens that belonged to Brynhildr Academy.


    ¡°Calm down, everyone,¡± the Leader said as he showed everyone the color of the jewel on the artifact. ¡°It¡¯s not a Raven of an academy. It¡¯s just an ordinary raven, so don¡¯t let it spook you.¡±


    The Skinny Man breathed a sigh of relief.


    But after assuming that the bird was only an ordinary Raven, he decided to vent out his frustration by throwing a rock at it.


    Naturally, Ethan evaded the rock by moving to the side.


    However, this act made the entire group quiet down before all of them stood up at the same time.


    The Skinny Man was someone who was very urate in throwing weapons, so it was impossible for him to miss the Raven from his current distance from it.


    Also, there were only two aftermaths that they expected from his rock throw.


    The first one was that the Raven would get hit, and fall off from the tree.


    Whether it lived or died was of no importance.


    The second one was for the Raven to fly off in order to avoid the rock that was thrown in its direction.


    However, the Raven didn¡¯t do that.


    Instead, it hopped to the side and evaded the rock throw¡ªsomething that an ordinary Raven wouldn¡¯t do.


    Because of this, everyone knew then and there that they weren¡¯t dealing with an ordinary Raven, but something else entirely.


    ¡®Looks like your cover is blown, Ethan,¡¯ Sebastianmented. ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯


    ¡®If you leave quietly, they will surely evacuate and be more wary of their surroundings,¡¯ Ethan¡¯s Other Halfmented. ¡®Also, their talk about the Stone of Destiny, as well as the Saintess is worrisome. It is best that we get to the bottom of this as early as possible.¡¯


    Ethan agreed wholeheartedly because these people posed a serious threat. Not only to the Ravens of Brynhildr Academy but to all the students as well.


    Also, theirment about the Saintess was indeed quite worrying.


    Ethan only knew of one Saintess in the academy, and that was none other than Hecate.


    If these people were only looking for the Stone of Destiny, then he could still overlook it.


    But if they have nefarious thoughts about the member of his Manor, he would not hesitate to interrogate them properly.


    Just as the Leader of the group was about tomand his men to attack the Raven, a powerful pressure descended on their bodies, making them fall t on the ground.


    The Leader forcefully raised his head to see what was happening, but when he did, he saw the feet of something that didn¡¯t look human.


    Forcing himself to raise his head a little more to get a better look at the creature in front of him, the man couldn¡¯t help but regret his decision.


    An amused chuckle escaped the Ancient Wendigo¡¯s lips, making the men who heard it shudder uncontrobly.


    A momentter, cries of pain and horror reverberated in the surroundings as Dainsleif made sure to incapacitate the people who dared to raise their hands on its Master.

 Chapter 773: This Is Bad News

    Chapter 773: This Is Bad News


    ?


    "Please, don''t kill me!" the Gray-haired man, who goes by the name Mason McLain pleaded. "I''ll tell you everything I know! Just spare me!"


    He had seen how the Ancient Wendigo had gorged on his subordinates one by one, taking great pleasure in eating their fear, regret, and frustration.


    Ethan allowed Dainsleif to do what it wanted, and remained in his Raven Form.


    Their opponent was using some kind of magic that was very different from the magic he knew about.


    Because of this, he was taking extra precautions just in case someone was using a scrying spell to look at the event that was happening in the riverside. One could never be too cautious when dealing with these kinds of organizations, who were using magic he wasn''t familiar with.


    Since he could see through Dantalion''s eyes, it was highly possible that the leader of this Cult had a simr ability.


    With that kind of possibility, Ethan didn''t dare to take the risk of letting their enemy see his true appearance.


    Ethan didn''t have the ability to extract the memories from people.


    However, Dainsleif did.


    Since the Ancient Wendigo was Ethan''s Contracted Monster, Dantalion was able to gain the Ancient Wendigo''s ability through his connection with his Master.


    There were two ways on how Dainsleif could extract memories from his prey. One was by eating them, and the other was forcefully opening up their mindspace.


    But, Ethan told the wicked creature to just consume the men because it was safer that way.


    The Ancient Wendigo was more than happy to obey its Master because it had been a while since it ate living creatures.


    It saved the man named Mason forst because Ethan wanted to see him suffer, and not die a quick death.


    The act of killing Ravens was a grave crime in the Wizarding World because they were their Spirit Guides.


    This was also the reason why Brynhildr Academy didn''t hesitate to suspend sses for the time being, and allowed the Professors to apany the Ravens to investigate the source of these incidents.


    "Do you want to live?" Dainsleif chuckled, making Mason''s body shudder uncontrobly. "Yes! I want to live!" Mason pleaded. "I''ll tell you everything! I hold an important position in our organization! If you spare me, I am willing to be your double agent!"


    The gray-haired man was doing his best to survive from this horrifying nightmare.


    As long as he was able to return to Midgard, he was willing to do anything to save his life.


    Dainsleif, who shared a connection with Ethan, started to ask Mason some questions.


    "What is the name of your organization?" Dainsleif asked.


    "O-Order of the Blood Fangs" Mason replied.


    Dainsleif chuckled. "Blood Fangs? But your insignia is that of a Hawk?"


    "W-We are just trying to shift me to a rival organization just in case we are caught by others," Mason stuttered. "It''s the truth! Please believe me!"


    "Okay, next question...," Dainsleif smirked.


    He knew for a fact that Mason wasn''t lying because he had absorbed the memories from his subordinates.


    Mason''s group had indeede to the Shire Continent to search for any clues about the Stone of Destiny, and the Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer.


    Dainsleif could have simply absorbed Mason''s memory, but he refrained from killing him, at least for now.


    Earlier, they mentioned that they had a way ofmunicating with other groups.


    So, if they killed Mason, the group that he was supposed to meet up with would be more wary, and cover their tracks.


    Because of this, Ethan decided to let the Gray-haired man live, so that he could use him to fish for the other members of the Order of the Blood Fangs, who were still atrge in the Shire Continent.


    ''Since they are targeting Hecate, I will not allow any of them to leave the Shire Continent alive,'' Ethan thought.


    He was aware that there were other factions aside from the Fomorians, who were seeking the Stone of Destiny. However, he wanted to know why they were targeting Hecate of all people. "About this Saintess, why is your organization targeting her?" Dainsleif asked.


    "I-I don''t know a lot of details, but there is only one thing that I can tell you," Mason replied. He was unable to keep his words from trembling because the Ancient Wendigo''s face was only a few inches away from his own face, making him feel extreme dread.


    "Out with it then," Dainsleif ordered.


    "It''s because our Leader wants to obtain the Saintess'' power, and secret," Mason answered. "If the rumors circting our organization are real, the Saintess has performed a Taboo ceremony. She had discovered a way to reinc-arggghhhh!"


    Mason grabbed his throat as if trying to prevent some kind of invisible hands from choking him.


    Blood started to stream down his eyes, as a silent scream escaped his lips.


    Dainsleif, who understood what was happening, no longer hesitated and devoured the man before the unknown assant could sessfully kill, and silence him.


    The Ancient Wendigo ate hastily in order to prevent any unforeseen incidents.


    After sessfully devouring the man, it then scoured through Mason''s memories, trying to understand who might be responsible for the act of killing him.


    The Ancient Wendigo stayed still for several minutes before augh escaped its lips.


    It then shared the information it gathered with Ethan, which made the young man, who was currently in Raven Form, feel as if things had be moreplicated.


    All over the Shire Continent, the members of the Blood Fangs, all dropped dead one by one. Their bodies slowly turned red before dissolving into a pool of blood, leaving nothing behind for Ethan, and the other Professors of the Academy to investigate further.


    Even those that had been captured, and ced in the dungeon of the academy weren''t spared from this fate, and they all died, only leaving their foul blood behind.


    ''Ethan...,'' Ethan''s Other Half muttered. ''This is bad news.''


    Ethan nodded because it was indeed bad news.


    ''A Demigod huh?'' Sebastian clicked his tongue. ''As if Progenitors weren''t enough. We now


    have Demigods to deal with.''


    Progenitors were a threat, but not an immediate threat.


    The reason for this was because they were forced to leave Midgard due to the intervention of


    the Gods.


    They exist in other nes of existence, which allowed them to send their Avatars, as well asmunicate with their followers in Midgard.


    Of course, if these Progenitors really wanted to, there were many ways on how they could enter the Mortal Realm.


    However, the price they would have to pay was very steep, so they would only do it if the


    returns were worth it.


    For example, they wouldn''t mind descending if they could capture Ethan, and bring them to


    their own ne of existence.


    That way, they would be able to use him as their vessel, and recover all of their losses.


    However, Demigods were different.


    They were the offspring of Progenitors with other Progenitors.


    Some of them were also born from the union of Progenitors with Mortals, and Monsters alike, which allowed them to stay in the Mortal Realm.


    Demigods were at the top of the Food Chain, with mortals serving under them.


    The Tidebringer was one of those Demigods, but his whereabouts were currently unknown.


    And now, Ethan discovered that a Demigod was not only looking for the Stone of Destiny, but also interested in obtaining the Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer, which was none other than the newest addition to their Dud Manor, Hecate.

 Chapter 774: Wouldn’t It Be Best If We Strike Them First Instead?

    Chapter 774: Wouldn¡¯t It Be Best If We Strike Them First Instead?


    ?


    Somewhere in Midgard...


    "Interesting," a devilish looking young man with blonde hair and blue eyes said with a smile. "Now, I understand why Arawn asked me to do this favor for him. It seems that he wanted to remain hiding in the shadows and deliberately didn''t tell me everything."


    The young man, who seemed to be in his early twenties, smirked before shifting his gaze on the two beautiful nakeddies lying on his bed.


    Both of them were youngdies with extraordinary and strong magical powers, whom his subordinates had discovered during their travels in thends of Midgard.


    Knowing that their Leader was always looking for exceptional and powerfuldies, they were always on a lookout for one to offer as tribute in exchange for his blessings and powers.


    The young man looked at thedies'' parted thighs, where a red stain mixed with his essence overflowed on the bedsheets.


    He had just finished making them experience a world of pleasure while enjoying their delicious and powerful blood filled with ancient magic.


    After linking with his subordinates who were currently in the Shire Continent, he discovered that their operation was prematurely thwarted.


    Because of this, he decided to leave no other traces behind by killing all of them.


    He had no problem doing this because they were just a few of the many members in his Cult.


    The young man could always have more followers, so killing a little more than a hundred men wouldn''t hurt his foundations.


    Still, he felt hungry after crossing miles ofnd just to see what was happening in the Shire Continent.


    So now, when he looked at these delicious morsels who were meant to give him what he needed, he smiled evilly.


    The young man slowly lowered his head and sank his fangs onto one of the unconsciousdies'' tender breasts, drawing blood from it.


    Even in her sleep, the youngdy was unable to stop herself from sighing in pleasure while the young man feasted on her blood.


    Of course, he didn''t n to kill her.


    That would be a waste of her god-given beauty and talents.


    Besides, her blood was truly delicious, so he nned to keep her as part of his harem and indulge with her body and powerful blood from time to time.


    After drinking to his fill, heid down on the bed and pulled the twodies closer to him, hugging them both in his hands.


    "The Saintess, huh?" The young man licked his lips. "Looks like this is going to be one exciting hunt for me."


    Back in the Shire Continent...


    Ethan continued to look for the traces of the other members of the Blood Fangs in Eastshire for two more days.


    However, when he discovered several human-shaped bloodstains in several locations, he knew that his worst fears hade to life.


    "The Lizard has cut its tail,'' Sebastianmented. ''I guess this is the end of the Raven killings-at least, for now.''


    ''Well, our enemy isn''t a lizard,'' Ethan''s Other Half said. ''But it''s just as annoying. Ethan, there is no point in continuing this search. It''s best to return to the academy for now.''


    Ethan nodded in agreement because he no longer had any leads to follow.


    Fortunately, Dainsleif at least managed to eat Mason at the veryst minute, allowing him to know who was responsible for this information gathering operation in Eastshire.


    The Leader of the Blood Fangs didn''t know that Ethan had managed to gather some critical information about him.


    Since he already killed his subordinates, he thought that he had sessfully rid all traces that could be connected to him. Unfortunately, he had underestimated the Ancient Wendigo''s abilities.


    Fortunately, when the Leader shared the senses of his subordinates, Dainsleif was simply doing an interrogation.


    He didn''t know that the Ancient Wendigo could extract information from the creatures it had eaten, bearing all of their secrets to it.


    Even so, knowing the truth didn''t make Ethan feel any better.


    In fact, it made him feel more concerned. After all, a Demigod was targeting Hecate for the taboo that she had done.


    ''Rumors that she is a reincarnation of a powerful Sorceress that lived in ancient times,'' Ethan thought. ''And the Leader of the Cult is interested in obtaining her powers and the secret of how she did it.''


    ''Until you have solid proof, it is best to not believe in such rumors,'' Sebastianmented. ''So, why don''t you ask Hecate when you return to the academy?''


    ''Wow! Just wow,'' Ethan''s Other Half pped his hands. ''So, how will Ethan do it? Should he simply say ''Hey Hecate, are you reincarnated?"


    ''Well, that''s Ethan''s problem.'' Sebastian shrugged. ''But what if she really was a powerful Sorceress in the past? Now that you mentioned it, the name Hecate reminds me of someone.''


    "The Progenitor of Magic,'' Ethan''s Other Half replied. "The first one who introduced magic to the world, sharing her knowledge, which paved the path for Wizards, Witches, Sorcerers, and other Mages to practice their craft.''


    ''I didn''t know that our little Saintess is such a big shot.'' Sebastian chuckled. ''Ethan, you better be good to her, okay? If you annoy her, she might just turn you into her hug pillow or


    something.''


    Ethan''s Other Half rubbed his chin before making his opinions known.


    ''Well, I can understand now why her Magic is wonky,'' Ethan''s Other Half said. ''If she really did reincarnate into the body of a Mortal, that is indeed a taboo thing. The heavens might be punishing her, making her capable of only using body enhancing spells.


    ''If she tried to use any other spells, she would end up summoning an Elemental instead, one that would attack her immediately. I guess the Heavens didn''t want her to lord over mankind, so they stipped her of the ability to cast proper magic.''


    ''Weren''t you the one who said rumors can''t be trusted without proof?'' Sebastian scratched his head. ''Now you''re talking as if you''re sure that Hecate is the reincarnation of the Progenitor


    of Magic.''


    ''You''re right.'' Ethan''s Other Half admitted. ''I got too excited about the possibility. My bad.''


    The two members of the peanut gallery then shifted their attention to Ethan, who seemed to


    be deep in thought.


    ''So, Ethan, what do you n to do now?'' Sebastian asked. ''Will you confront Hecate about it?''


    ''... I don''t know,'' Ethan replied. ''Everyone is entitled to their secrets. I have so many of them that I can''t openly tell them to people whom I can''t trust. Hecate might be in a simr situation as mine.


    ''But I will definitely inform her about the Blood Fangs and their ns to capture her. That way, she will be prepared for any unexpected threats that might endanger her life.''


    ''Or... we can do something else,'' Ethan''s Other Half said with a devilish smile on his face. ''Why wait for them to strike? Wouldn''t it be best if we strike them first instead?''


    Ethan and Sebastian looked at Ethan''s Other Half as if he was crazy. But after thinking about it for half a minute, they changed their minds.


    "This might sound crazying from me, but I think it''s a good n.'' Sebastian crossed his arms over his chest. ''If we took the fight to them, they would not know what hit them.''


    Ethan also felt that this was a very sound n.


    Now, he just needed to return to the academy, talk to Hecate and his lovers, and ask the Headmaster for permission to go on a short trip to Midgard.


    After finalizing his n, he returned to Brynhildr Academy to inform the Headmaster of what


    he discovered.


    He also nned to ask Professor Rinehart to let him get some time off from school so that he could deal with the potential threat that endangered the safety of the students of their


    academy.

 Chapter 775: The Arrival Of A Tribulation

    Chapter 775: The Arrival Of A Tribtion


    ?


    A sigh of pleasure escaped Joanne''s lips as a pair of hands firmly caressed her back.


    She was lying down on the bed without any clothes on, surrendering herself to the feeling of Hecate''s experienced hands.


    ¡°Ngh... Hau~¡±


    "I''m jealous of your body, Joanne," Hecate said softly. "Your skin is so smooth and firm at the same time."


    "What are you talking about?" Joanne replied in a dreamy tone as Hecate''s hands moved down her hips before lightly kneading her backside. "Your body is strong, and it looks very fit. Also, I think my brother has a preference fordies with lean and toned bodies."


    "He does?" Hecate asked with curiosity as she gently kneaded Joanne''s buttocks with her hands.


    "Hau~ Yes. I think those with Lily and Nicole''s physique are really his type." Another soft gasp escaped Joanne''s lips. "It''s fine if you do it a bit harder. It feels good."


    "Mmm, okay," Hecate replied. "I''ll make sure that you feel good."


    Soon, more sighs spread inside the room. This was the first time that Ethan''s sister had experienced a full-body massage.


    But just as things were getting good, the door of the room suddenly opened.


    "W-What are the two of you doing?!" a youngdy, who was around seventeen years old, asked after seeing the scene in front of her. "J-Joanne, ady shouldn''t be doing this!"


    "Ramona," Joanne said with a smile. "Come, join me."


    "As if!" Princess Ramona walked toward the bed and gave Hecate a re. "What do you think you''re doing to my best friend? Unhand her this instant!"


    Hecate, who was giving Joanne a massage, blinked once then twice before lightly tapping Joanne''s backside, making it jiggle.


    "Should I stop?" Hecate asked.


    "No," Joanne replied firmly. "Continue."


    Hecate shifted her attention back to the princess with a smug smile on her face. "You heard her."


    "No, you should really stop," Princess Ramona said. "If you don''t, I''ll scream. This is the Temple of the Tidebringer! Something like this isn''t allowed!"


    Joanne lifted her head from the bed and shared a knowing nce with Hecate.


    A momentter, the Princess was dragged to the bed, stripped of her clothes by the twodies who wanted to make her understand what she was missing.


    Soon, Princess Ramonay limp on the bed, with Joanne hugging her from the side.


    "See? It feels good, doesn''t it?" Joanne asked in a teasing tone. "This is my first time, and yet, it felt so heavenly."


    "Y-Yes..." Princess Ramona, who wasn''t able to scream earlier because Joanne covered her lips, was unable to resist Hecate''s godly hands, which yed with her body as if she were a musical instrument.


    "Okay, my turn," Joanne said. "Finish what you started."


    "Sure thing, My Lady," Hecate replied and made sure that Joanne also ended up just like the limp princess on the bed.


    When she finished giving the youngdy a massage, Ethan''s sister had already fallen asleep in Princess Ramona''s embrace, so she covered her with a nket.


    Hecate looked at the two sleeping girls before wiping the excess oil from her hands with a cloth.


    She then walked toward the window and nced at the familiar scenery that could only be seen in the Temple of the Tidebringer.


    It had been four days since they entered the Painting of Enlightenment.


    To their surprise, the reason why they felt that the town looked familiar was due to the fact that it was a town that belonged to the Magdar Kingdom.


    Joanne had visited the Sleeping Willow Town in the Magdar Kingdom when she was touring thends with her brother, Princess Ramona, and Illumina.


    As for Hecate well, she grew up in the Magdar Kingdom, so she naturally knew about the towns in it.


    After knowing where they were, Hecate proposed that they head toward the Temple of the Tidebringer.


    Joanne, who had a special connection with that ce, wholeheartedly agreed to her friend''s proposal.


    However, when they arrived at the temple, she was pleasantly surprised to find Princess Ramona, who was currently seventeen years old and was serving as the Saintess of the


    Temple.


    Joanne, who longed to be reunited with her best friend, had a tearful reunion with the princess.


    Hecate, on the other hand, simply watched from the side, allowing Joanne to heal her heartbreak of losing her best friend.


    She knew that this wasn''t real, but she just let it be.


    As long as Joanne was happy, she would apany her in this sweet dream, which had the possibility of offering them enlightenment.


    Suddenly, from within the horizon, storm clouds started to brew, the sight of which made Hecate frown.


    During the past few days, the weather had been clear and warm.


    Although storms were a natural urrence in the Lands of stor, the storm in the distance


    was making her skin crawl for some reason.


    Soon, the storm clouds reached the temple.


    Thunder boomed in the heavens as lightning streaked across the sky.


    Due to how loud it was, Joanne and Princess Ramona, who were sleeping on the bed, suddenly


    woke up.


    "What''s happening?" Joanne asked sleepily. "Is that your stomach rumbling, Ramona?" "Girl, even if I am hungry, my stomach will not growl that loud," Princess Ramona replied as she hastily put on her clothes.


    She had sensed that the storm was not natural, making her frown.


    Joanne, who had lost her sense of danger after spending happy days with Ramona, also picked


    up her clothes and put them on.


    The threedies then stared outside of the window, observing the thunderstorm that came


    without warning.


    Suddenly, something caught their attention in the distance.


    Someone slowly rose up from the water, the wind making his long blue hair flutter wildly


    behind his back.


    "B-Brother?" Joanne muttered in disbelief. "Did hee to pick us up?"


    "No," Hecate frowned. "That''s not your brother."


    "Eh?" Joanne looked at Hecate in surprise. "He''s not?"


    Hecate shook her head firmly.


    However, Princess Ramona looked at the young man who was being carried by a wave toward


    the temple with eyes filled with happiness.


    "Ethan..." Princess Ramona said before jumping out of the window.


    She summoned her staff and used it as a flying broom to fly toward the object of her affection


    with excitement.


    Just as the Tidebringernded on the bridge connecting the sea to the temple, Princess


    Ramona was already running toward the young man with her hands spread wide.


    Without even caring about her position as the Saintess or the Princess of the Kingdom, Ramona jumped into the Tidebringer''s arms.


    The handsome young man smiled and caught her, hugging her close to him.


    Joanne looked at this scene with a smile. When they had been in the past, this kind of scene


    was what she had been trying to set up.


    Sadly, it wasn''t meant to be. Her brother and Princess Ramona simply didn''t belong to the


    same era.


    Hecate, on the other hand, looked at this scene with a frown.


    Although he looked like him and acted like him, the young man in the distance was making her feel as if the tribtion that stood in the way of their enlightenment hade. Suddenly, the young man looked in their direction and smiled at them.


    At the same time, Hecate felt a wave of power wash over her body, which she resisted with her


    will.


    Joanne, who had also been hit by the wave of power, remained standing in ce as if she


    wasn''t affected by it.


    A momentter, Ethan''s sister moved closer to Hecate and held onto her arm.


    "What''s wrong?" Hecate asked with concern.


    "I-I know that he''s not my real brother, just like the Ramona in this world isn''t real," Joanne


    said, her voice wavering a bit. "But despite knowing that, I can''t think of him as anyone else.


    This might be bad, Hecate. I think I''m starting to lose my concept of what is real and what is


    not."


    Hecate wrapped her arms around her friend''s body and held her close.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you," Hecate replied. "I promise."


    "Un...." Joanne replied before shifting her gaze to her best friend and her brother, who were


    waving in their direction with smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 776: I Don’t Think I Will Truly Be Happy In This Lifetime

    Chapter 776: I Don¡¯t Think I Will Truly Be Happy In This Lifetime


    ?


    "Joanne, why did youe here without telling me?" Ethan asked her sister, who was currently seated beside Hecate on the couch. "It''s a good thing that Hecate is with you. That makes me feel a lot better."


    "..." Joanne didn''t reply and simply looked at her brother with a conflicted look on her face.


    She wasn''t lying when she told Hecate that she had entered a stage where she was finding it increasingly difficult to determine which was real and which was not.


    If she even rxed her mind for a bit, she believed that she might even forget about the fact that they didn''t belong in this world and that they only entered it through a painting.


    Hecate, who believed that the Painting of Enlightenment was specifically targeting Joanne, understood the mechanics of this world a bit.


    In order to gain enlightenment, the person must fully immerse himself in the world and not think of it as an alternate reality.


    Only when they had be part of the world would they get a chance at enlightenment, which was a gamble for them.


    This was also the reason why Fortis Dud allowed the two of them to enter the world of the painting at the same time.


    It was extremely rare for two people to have enlightenment at the same time, so he deemed that Joanne or Hecate would be safe as long as there was someone who would wake them up from their daydreams.


    As a backup n, they had also informed the Headmaster about it. After two weeks, if the two still hadn''t gone out of the painting, they would go in to take them back to reality.


    "What''s wrong, Joanne?" Princess Ramona asked in a teasing tone. "Why did you suddenly turn meek? Where was the yfulness you had an hour ago?"


    "yfulness?" Ethan arched an eyebrow. "Did the two of you have fun or something?"


    Princess Ramona blushed because she didn''t dare say the embarrassing experience that she had an hour ago. How could she tell her beloved that his sister, and her friend, had mercilessly, and shamelessly had their way with her chaste body?


    "L-Let''s not talk about it right now," Princess Ramona said. "Why did you and Joanne suddenly return? I thought that I would not be seeing the two of you again."


    "Well, things happened," Ethan answered before shifting his gaze to Hecate. "Hecate was feeling mischievous, and Joanne decided to join her mischief. One thing led to another, and here we are."


    Princess Ramona smiled. "Well, I don''t really know what happened, but I am very happy that both of you came to see me again. I miss the two of you terribly."


    "Who do you miss more?" Ethan asked in a teasing tone. "Me or Joanne?"


    "Of course, I miss Joanne more," Princess Ramona replied while averting her gaze. "Why would I miss someone like you, who just ys with the heart of women?"


    Ethan smiled bitterly, believing he wasn''t someone who yed with the hearts of women.


    Princess Ramona pouted as she gazed at the young man''s face. "Well, how long are you nning to stay this time?"


    "I can''t really say," Ethan replied. "It really depends on how long my sister intends to stay here."


    Princess Ramona nced at her best friend, which made Joanne heave a sigh.


    "We''ll only be staying for a few days," Joanne stated. "So let''s create wonderful memories together, Ramona."


    A sad expression briefly shed on Princess Ramona''s face before disappearing the next second.


    "Yes." Princess Ramona nodded. "Let''s create wonderful memories together that willst a lifetime."


    The four of them then had a private dinner together.


    Ethan told Princess Ramona about his recent adventures in the real world, including his marriage with Lily, which surprised Joanne very much.


    Every detail of the wedding was described as she remembered it.


    "I wish I had been there to give the two of you my blessings." Princess Ramona closed her


    eyes.


    Although she did her best to hide it, the sadness she was feeling could be seen through her bodynguage.


    "Ramona... I also hope you find happiness," Ethan said softly. "You are a wonderfuldy. You deserve to be happy."


    "Brother is right, you know?" Joannemented after seeing how sad her friend was bing. "You will definitely find someone who will love you very much."


    "Thank you both," Princess Ramona replied. "I don''t think I will truly be happy in this


    lifetime, so... perhaps, the next one will make me truly happy."


    Hecate, who was listening silently to the conversation, calmly sipped her tea before giving the Princess a sidelong nce.


    Ethan, who noticed Hecate''s expression, decided to say something to Princess Ramona, which the princess didn''t know about.


    "In the future, Hecate will be a Saintess of this Temple," Ethan said.


    "What?!" Princess Ramona stood up from the couch and looked at Hecate in disbelief. "You''ll be a future Saintess in the Temple? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Senior Ethan, you''re a very mean person." Hecate smiled bitterly. "I nned to keep this a secret from Princess Ramona, and yet you exposed my identity without batting an eye."


    Hecate never called Ethan Senior Ethan in real life.


    She either called him Sir Ethan or just Ethan.


    Knowing that the Ethan in front of her wasn''t real, she refused to address him the way she did to the real one.


    "I''m sorry, but I believe that Ramona will be happy knowing that her Legacy will carry on in the future," Ethan replied. "I hope it didn''t offend you."


    "Well, you didn''t offend me," Hecate stated. "But everyone has their secrets. I hope that


    Senior Ethan will not expose my other secrets to the Saintess."


    "My bad." Ethan nodded. "I promise I won''t say anything else."


    After saying those words Ethan asked Ramona about the things that happened to her after they left the Magdar Kingdom.


    Princess Ramona then started to tell her story, half ranting and halfining about the hardships she encountered along the way.


    Joanne, who also didn''t ask her best friend about what happened to her, listened closely to her


    story.


    Through it all, Hecate remained silent and silently observed the handsome young man who was holding Princess Ramona''s hand firmly as she told them about her life story.

 Chapter 777: Looks Like My Long Trip Here Wasn’t In Vain

    Chapter 777: Looks Like My Long Trip Here Wasn¡¯t In Vain


    ?


    Although Hecate was expecting it, it happened sooner than she thought.


    The day after Joanne woke up, she was no longer awkward in front of "Ethan", and treated him like how she treated her real brother.


    Fortunately, the Ethan in the world of the painting, truly acted like the one in the real world. If not for the fact that Hecate had kept her memories, and knew that he wasn''t real, she might have also acted like Joanne, and interacted with the Tidebringer more naturally.


    "This trial is meant for Joanne,'' Hecate thought as she watched the youngdy y the harp for Princess Ramona and Ethan. ''I''ll just prepare myself for any unexpected variables that might arise.''


    When Ethan returned from the painting, Hecate sensed that he had changed.


    His aura was stronger and he had learned many things.


    However, he also changed a bit, especially when it came to his interactions with his best friend, Nicole


    As someone who was paying attention to him, Hecate had noticed that the young man would consciously do his best to not get close to Nicole physically, unless he was helping her with her condition.


    The rare blush on his face was a sight to see, because very few instances could still elicit such a reaction from the young man, and Hecate treasured such memories.


    "Brother, let''s go on a pic like we always did!" Joanne proposed after she finished ying the harp. "Last time, we went together with Illumina. But, this time, we have Hecate with us, so it will be fun."


    "Sounds like a n," Ethan replied before ncing at Princess Ramona. "Are you free today?"


    "I listen to the Tidebringer''s will," Princess Ramona said in a teasing tone before bowing her head yfully.


    Ethan lightly flicked her forehead, making Joanne giggle.


    ''Such a sinful man,'' Hecate thought. ''If you were only that proactive in the past then...''


    As she was thinking these thoughts, Ethan suddenly looked towards the sea with a frown on his face.


    It took a while but Hecate felt it too.


    Something sinister and powerful was approaching them from the sea.


    "Stay here," Ethan said as he walked towards the balcony to take a better look.


    Hecate ignored his words and followed behind him.


    Since she went, Joanne and Princess Ramona also went to see what was happening.


    Then they saw it.


    A dark cloud, that looked like it was made up of a swarm of ck flying creatures, was headed in their direction.


    Hecate could feel a threating from that swarm, causing her to pull on her Mithril Gauntlets in preparation for battle.


    Seeing her reaction, Joanne summoned her wand, while Princess Ramona summoned her staff.


    Ethan''s trident was already in his hand, which was a sign that he was ready for battle.


    "Good tidings, everyone," a cheerful voice, devoid of malice, reached everyone''s ears. "I didn''te here to fight."


    When the swarm came closer, they noticed that it was a swarm of bats, and they gathered dozens of meters away from the balcony facing the sea.


    When all the bats merged together, a devilishly handsome young man with short blonde hair, and blue eyes, bowed in greeting.


    "You are the Tidebringer, I presume?" the handsome young man asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Who''s asking?" Ethan asked back.


    "Ah, my apologies," the handsome young man replied. "My name is Godfrey. I hail from the Lands of the Milesians, in the beautiful city of Cashel. I have heard that a beautiful Saintess lived here in the Lands of stor, and I was hoping to have a chat with her..."


    Godfrey nced at the threedies and smiled faintly.


    "Well, it seems that the Temple of the Tidebringer isn''t short on beautifuldies," Godfreymented. "And their bloodlines are all exceptional as well, especially you, young miss with the blue hair. Are you perhaps the Tidebringer''s sister?"


    Joanne didn''t answer, and simply stared at the young man, who was looking at her with great curiosity.


    The young man chuckled before shifting his gaze to Hecate. A few secondster, he arched an eyebrow in surprise.


    "Interesting... a Half-Elf with a few blood droplets of a Divine," Godfreymented. "Another exceptionaldy. Looks like my long trip here wasn''t in vain."


    Ethan moved to block Godfreys'' gaze, shielding his sister and Hecate behind him.


    "State your business," Ethan said.


    "I''m sorry, sometimes I get carried away and forget the important things," Godfrey replied. "Ie here to form an alliance with the Lands of stor, but that is only my secondary objective. The truth is, I came here looking for a wife, so that our two kingdoms will form a powerful connection.


    "And it seems that there are two candidates right here. How about it, girls? Do you want to be my wives? I promise to treat both of you with love and respect until the end of time." Before Joanne and Hecate could even reply to Godfrey''s question, Ethan answered for them.


    "They''re not interested," Ethan replied.


    Suddenly, dark clouds formed in the sky, covering the sun.


    Thunder and lightning roared in the heavens, matching Ethan''s current mood.


    "Oh dear, I see that you are an overprotective big brother." Godfrey nodded in understanding. "Seeing you protect your sister this much just shows how much you love and care for her.


    "I can understand your feelings because I, too, have a sister. If someone were to juste and dere that they wanted to marry her, I would definitely start throwing hands to clobber them."


    Godfrey''s voice was very pleasant to the ears, and carried a charm of its own. However, Hecate was certain that the young man wasn''t using a charm spell on them.


    Still, she believed that those with lesser willpower would be easily influenced by his words, leaving them smitten with him.


    Tension hung in the air, and just a spark would start things in motion.


    However, Godfrey had raised his hands in a form of surrender, and he didn''t look armed in the


    slightest.


    This was also why Ethan was hesitating to attack him because, from all angles, the devilishly handsome young man had no intention of fighting.


    "Can''t we talk like civilized people?" Godfrey inquired. "I am willing to listen to demands and conditions. As long as I am able to do them, I will do them without fail so that this Alliance will be a reality."


    "I said we''re not interested," Ethan dered.


    "Hah~." Godfrey sighed before nodding his head in understanding. "I suppose you need time


    to digest my proposal. Very well, I will leave peacefully today and return tomorrow before sunset. By then, I hope that you are more open to a discussion."


    Without even waiting for Ethan''s reply, Godfrey''s body transformed into countless bats and flew towards the city of the Magdar Kingdom.


    Ethan''s eyes glowed faintly with power, as if hesitating if he should obliterate the swarm of


    bats, or let them go peacefully.


    In the end, he chose not to attack because he understood that Godfrey wasn''t a pushover.


    Hecate knew this too, which was that she had a serious expression on her face.


    ''A Demigod,'' Hecate thought. ''It seems that this Trial of Enlightenment will not end without


    a fight.''


    Hecate was prepared for anything, but she wasn''t expecting a Demigod to appear.


    What was worse was that she knew that this Demigod was a Vampire Lord.


    A Vampire Lord, who would only appear two hundred years after the Temple of the


    Tidebringer was founded in the Lands of stor.


    At least that was what was written in the records in the Temple, during a time before she had


    been born.

 Chapter 778: How About You Girls And I Have A Little Fun?

    Chapter 778: How About You Girls And I Have A Little Fun?


    ?


    That night, Ethan asked the three girls to sleep together in the same room, while he stood guard beside them.


    A Vampire''s strength increased during the night, so there was a possibility that Godfrey would return for a night visit, once he was at the peak of his strength.


    Joanne and Princess Ramona couldn''t sleep because the two of them were feeling anxious.


    Hecate, however, slept like a baby.


    She wasn''t the least bit worried that Godfrey would attack them at night.


    Although he might be their enemy, he was known as a Demigod that always kept his word.


    If he said that he would return before sunset the next day, he would return at that time without fail.


    Also, even if she was asleep, her senses were at their highest state.


    At the smallest sign of trouble, she would immediately wake up and be ready to fight.


    The hours passed in silence, but around three o''clock, Hecate slowly opened her eyes because she sensed something that wasing from the youngdy, who was sleeping beside her.


    Joanne seemed to be dreaming about something.


    If it was just an ordinary dream, she wouldn''t be too concerned, but something didn''t feel right.


    The youngdy started to pant for breath, and Hecate could see the beads of sweat glistening on Joanne''s forehead.


    "No... I don''t want to... stop," Joanne said as she squirmed on the bed. "I''m scared... I''m not ready for this..."


    Then it happened.


    Right in front of Hecate, two small horns grew out of Joanne''s head, making her eyes widen in shock.


    She hastily propped her friend from the bed, holding her close to her.


    To her surprise, Princess Ramona and Ethan, were both sleeping peacefully without a care in the world.


    They weren''t even reacting to Joanne''s gasps and whimpers, as her body slowly transformed into something that Hecate was seeing for the first time in her life.


    Bat-like wings grew out of Joanne''s back, tearing the nightgown that she was wearing.


    A momentter, a spade-like tail swayed from her behind, making her body shudder. Slowly, but surely, Joanne opened her eyes.


    Her beautiful blue eyes that looked simr to a clear sky, were nowhere to be seen.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A pair of beautiful and charming purple eyes met Hecate''s gaze.


    "H-Hecate?" Joanne asked in a daze, as her eyes glowed faintly with power.


    "It''s me," Hecate replied. "Are you alright? Does it hurt anywhere?"


    Joanne, who seemed to be in a trance, said something.


    "He''sing," Joanne said softly. "Run."


    After saying these words, Ethan, who had been sleeping earlier, opened his eyes and summoned his Trident.


    "So much foring back at sunset," Ethan said coldly as a lightning bolt shot out of his trident, targeting the window of the room.


    The sound of a wall being sted apart reverberated in the quiet night.


    "My apologies. Your sister''s charm is simply too much. Even if I try to resist it, I am unable to hold myself back."


    Godfrey appeared outside the window, hovering in the air.


    "It seems that she has awakened," Godfreymented. "The poor thing, she must be very hungry right now. Fortunately, I am here. I can solve this problem without fail."


    "Go to hell," Ethan said coldly as he flew towards the Vampire Lord and engaged him inbat.


    Loud explosions spread in the quiet night as the Tidebringer fought against the Demigod, whose power was still a mystery to him.


    Princess Ramona who had been sleeping peacefully was jolted awake after Ethan sted the wall of her room open.


    But, just as she was about to help Ethan, Joanne suddenly wrapped her hands around the Princess'' neck, preventing her from getting off the bed.


    "Ramona, I love you," Joanne said as she kissed the Princess'' right cheek.


    "I love you, too, but we need to help your brother." Princess Ramona, who was looking at the battle in the distance, failed to notice the changes in her best friend''s appearance.


    But, a soft, delicate hand touched her right cheek, which caused the Princess to turn to look at her best friend.


    "J-Joanne?!" Princess Ramona, who finally saw the changes to her best friend''s body, gasped in shock.


    Joannes'' nightdress was barely clinging to her body, as she looked at her best friend with a smile.


    The tailing out of her backside slightly waved from left to right, as he pushed the Princess on the bed, pinning her down.


    "N-Now is not the time for this, Joanne," Princess Ramona, who could tell that something was wrong with her best friend, said anxiously. "We need to help your brother fight that


    monster."


    "He''s not my brother," Joanne replied before nting a kiss on the Princess'' left cheek. "You''re so cute, Ramona. I love you."


    "What''s gotten into you?" Princess Ramona was now very tempted to push Joanne away, but it only took a few seconds for her to realize that the younger girl was stronger than her. "Let


    me go... I need to..."


    The Princess was unable to finish whatever she was going to say next because she felt as if her strength was leaving her body.


    "You''re so cute, Ramona," Joanne said softly as she kissed her best friend''s cheek a third


    time.


    Hecate, who was watching this scene, didn''t know if she shouldugh or shake her head helplessly because Joanne was clearly not in the right state of mind.


    ''She''s awakened her subus blood,'' Hecate thought. ''Godfrey''s appearance must have forced her blood to awaken due to the danger he presented.''


    Vampires were Undead, while Subi were Demons.


    At times they were allies, but more often than not, they were enemies.


    Ethan also had Demon Blood in his veins, but his other bloodlines were able to suppress it.


    Joanne, on the other hand, had the bloodline of Humans from her father''s side of the family. Because of this, she was more susceptible to the Demon bloodline in her veins, which led to


    her awakening.


    Suddenly, something came flying and hit the wall the head of the bed rested against, and smashed through it.


    "Well then, now that the Third Wheel is down for the count, how about you girls and I have a little fun?" Godfrey asked as he entered the room with a devilish smile on his face. "How about I start with you first? That Subus Blood is sublime, but yours is Divine. I will enjoy you first, and have those two girls for dessert. How does that sound, hmm?" "How about you talk to my fist first?" Hecate asked back as her Mithril Gauntlets were covered in golden mes, matching the color of her eyes. She refused to let the Vampire Lord take away something precious to her, which she had already promised to another.

 Chapter 779: Destiny’s First Seal, Unlocked

    Chapter 779: Destiny¡¯s First Seal, Unlocked


    ?


    The Demigod, Godfrey, wasn''t well known because he lived in seclusion and mystery.


    He operated by sending his underlings to handle everything, but even these underlings didn''t know his real identity.


    All they knew was that he loved exceptional and beautiful women with powerful bloodlines.


    None of them questioned his tastes, for they only needed to follow hismand.


    Because by doing so, they would gain a fraction of his power.


    Through his blood, his believers gained superhuman strength, as well as other powers he was capable of bestowing.


    But the power they were granted didn''te from him.


    It came from his Father, who was in another ne of existence.


    Conceived from the union of a Vampire Progenitor and a Mortal Princess, Godfrey was born.


    Unlike other Vampires, he had the ability to walk safely under the sun and wield his powers as he saw fit.


    He was raised with love and care by his Mortal mother and was taught to be respectful todies.


    Godfrey followed his mother''s teachings and made sure to respect and lovedies as much as possible.


    Due to his handsome looks and strong charisma, there was no shortage of women throwing themselves into his embrace or crawling into his bed.


    Unfortunately, he still had Vampire blood running in his veins, so his craving for blood had been part of his life.


    He only drank the blood of women but never killed them.


    He would love and cherish them until they reached theirte twenties before returning them to their homes.


    In order to make them forget their love for him, he would wipe their memories of him so that they would be able to live the rest of their lives in peace and quiet.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In Godfrey''s eyes, that was his act of mercy.


    So he was always on the lookout for other women to love and to spend a decade with.


    And right now, he had set his sights on the threedies in the Magdar Kingdom.


    The most exceptional of them was currently facing him in battle, and he couldn''t help but smile because she had surpassed his expectations.


    "You are truly an exceptionaldy," Godfrey said. "Are you perhaps saving yourself for the Tidebringer? Forget about that chap. As you can see, he is no match against me. He can''t protect you."


    Hecate gave the fallen Tidebringer a side-long nce before taking another fighting stance. She was currently fighting Godfrey dozens of meters above the ground.


    The youngdy was wearing winged sandals, allowing her to gain a foothold in the air. It was an artifact that she possessed but had never used in battle, at least, not yet.


    "Are you sure you want to continue?" Godfrey arched an eyebrow. "We have been fighting for a few minutes, so you must already know it, right? You are no match for me."


    Hecate agreed with Godfrey.


    She was indeed not a match for him.


    ''But I can make him feel a world of pain if my seal is released,'' Hecate thought.


    Although releasing her seal might indeed make her strong enough to beat the crap out of Godfrey, it would onlyst half an hour at most.


    After half an hour, her situation would once again return to what it was.


    Godfrey was a Demigod, and even in her unsealed state, it would still be very difficult for her to kill him, which was why she was hesitating.


    If she failed, she would enter a lethargic state that would leave her even more vulnerable and unable to resist whatever the Vampire Lord nned to do with her.


    But as Hecate was considering her options, a gust of wind blew past her, and a secondter, Joanne hovered beside her.


    The youngdy with long blue hair had discarded her nightgown and was now wearing a very provocative suit that showed too much skin.


    Even Godfrey couldn''t help but smile, liking what he was seeing.


    Using the power of darkness, Joanne had conjured something simr to a two-piece


    sportswear for girls, exposing her belly button.


    In the past, Joanne would be too embarrassed to show her belly button to others.


    But now, her concept of shame had been reduced to the bare minimum due to her subus trait manifesting in full.


    "Where''s Ramona?" Hecate asked.


    "Unconscious on the bed, sleeping with a satisfied look on her face," Joanne replied yfully. "She won''t be waking up anytime soon."


    "Did you have a lot of fun with her?" Hecate inquired in an amused tone.


    "She''s delicious," Joanne answered with a mischievous smile on her face. "I''m sure she''ll be


    so embarrassed once she remembers everything in the morning."


    Godfrey listened to the girl''s chat with his hands behind his back and a smile on his face. He didn''t initiate any attacks and allowed the girls to talk freely.


    "I''m also very delicious, you know?" Godfreymented. "Of course, I''m sure you are very delicious as well."


    "Eh? I''ll pass," Joanne replied. "You might be handsome, but you''re not my type."


    "So what is your type?" Godfrey asked.


    "Someone kind, strong, and loving like my brother," Joanne replied in a heartbeat. "I don''t like men who treatdies like trophies."


    "Then I''ll change my ways," Godfrey smiled. "I''ll even let you ride on top if you want to."


    "Not interested," Joanne smiled. "I like being dominated, you know?"


    "Now you''re talking," Godfrey chuckled. "I''ll make sure you enjoy every minute of it."


    Joanne smirked before giving Hecate a sidelong nce.


    "Can you kill this guy?" Joanne asked.


    "I can try," Hecate answered. "But if I fail, we''re dead."


    "I''d rather die than have this guy embrace me," Joannemented.


    Although her tone was still yful, it held a firmness that couldn''t be denied.


    "You girls want to resist me till the very end?" Godfery sighed. "Fine. Since I am the one in the wrong this time, let''s just fight. You will understand that I''m way better than any man you''ve


    ever met."


    "Ready when you are, Hecate." Joanne summoned a ball of darkness in her hand.


    Hecate took a deep and long breath as she closed her eyes.


    A few secondster, a powerful aura exploded from her body, which made Godfrey''s expression turn solemn.


    "Destiny''s First Seal, Unlocked," Hecate stated before suddenly disappearing from where she


    hovered.


    A secondter, Godfrey was sent crashing to the ground as a delicate fist connected with his chest, making the Vampire Lord feel a stinging pain in his chest that made him realize that he could no longer hold back against his opponents.

 Chapter 780: I Am Your Worst Nightmare

    Chapter 780: I Am Your Worst Nightmare


    ?


    A fierce battle unfolded across the skies of the Magdar Kingdom.


    Those who were on the ground could only see shes of light in the distance, followed by rumbling explosions simr to the roar of thunder.


    If earlier, Godfrey was still taking things easy, now, he could no longer afford to hold back against the two girls who were dead set on eliminating him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Godfrey knew that if he wasn''t a Demigod, he would have died three times over because of Hecate''s and Joanne''s deadlybination.


    The girl covered in mes was extremely strong and fast. She hit a lot harder than he expected as well.


    However, the blue-haired subus was nothing to scoff at either.


    Using the power of Darkness, Joanne made sure that the Vampire Lord couldn''t escape Hecate''s direct blows, causing him immense pain.


    But the more he was getting beaten up, the more Godfrey''s interest in the two girls grew.


    Although his body was hurting, his extremely fast regeneration ability allowed him to recover from the injuries that were caused by the blows raining down on him.


    Also, he could feel it.


    Hecate wouldn''t be able to keep her current form, so he chose to use a defensive strategy, focusing on protecting his vital parts.


    It was a battle of attrition, and Godfrey was confident that he would be the oneing out on top.


    As the battle reached a critical stage, Godfrey saw an opportunity and unleashed a counterattack, catching Hecate by surprise.


    Because of this, he managed tond a blow on the side of her body, sending her spiraling to the ground.


    Joanne raised her hand and created a dome of darkness that mitigated Hecate''s fall, preventing her from suffering serious injuries as she crashed into the ground.


    Since the main attacker of their duo was out ofmission, Joanne resorted to long-range attacks in order to keep the Vampire Lord at bay.


    However, since the damage that she could dish out wasn''t as overwhelming as Hecate''s, the Vampire Lord decided to tank it and flew straight in her direction without bothering to dodge.


    Godfrey was faster than Joanne, so it only took a few seconds before he closed the gap between them and dealt her a blow.


    Joanne was prepared and created a shield of darkness, but Godfrey''s punch shattered her barrier.


    Although the attack was mitigated, the blow stillnded on her abdomen, which made her cry out in pain as she was sent flying backward.


    However, before he could push his advantage, Hecate blocked his path and counterattacked, forcing him to back away.


    The standoffsted for a minute before Joanne returned to Hecate''s side with blood streaming from the corner of her lips.


    "Let''s end this," Joanne said knowing that both of them wouldn''t be able to put up any more resistance once Hecate lost her burst of strength.


    "Okay." Hecate nodded.


    Channeling all of her strength in her right fist, the youngdy nned to go for an all-out attack.


    Joanne pressed her palms on Hecate''s back, passing her power to her to ensure that her attack would be able to finish off their opponent.


    Seeing what the two girls were doing, Godfrey decided to also create his strongest barrier.


    He could tell that his opponents were already on theirst legs, so if he survived their attack, he would finally win this battle.


    Time seemed to standpletely still for a few seconds before Hecate lunged towards Godfrey like a gold in the sky.


    The Vampire Lord roared as he met the youngdy''s attack with his barrier.


    A brilliant light shed across the sky, dispelling the darkness of the night for a brief moment before a numbing silence spread in the surroundings.


    Joanne was holding a weakened Hecate in her arms, but there was no time for her to check on her condition.


    Hecate was also not paying close attention to her body because her gaze was focused on the smoking crater on the ground.


    When a gust of wind blew the dust cloud away, they saw Godfrey on the ground with the right side of his body blown apart.


    However, instead of feeling relieved, the expressions of both girls became grim because they could see that the Vampire Lord''s body was slowly regenerating.


    Godfrey''s pained expression was proof that he suffered an extremely serious injury, but it was not enough to kill him.


    Joanne slowly descended on the ground, as she supported her friend''s body.


    Just like Hecate, she no longer had the strength to continue fighting.


    Several minutes passed, but the two of them were already too exhausted to do anything.


    Finally, twenty minutester, they heard the sound of footsteps headed in their direction. Godfrey walked towards them with a victorious smile on his face.


    He no longer looked as dashing as he had been earlier, but he didn''t care.


    The only important thing was that he won, and now, these twodies no longer had the strength to resist him.


    He would first feast on their blood, sapping away the remainder of their strength.


    After that, he would finally im his prize and make them understand the pleasure of bing his woman.


    "Although you''ve hurt me, I will not do the same to the two of you," Godfrey said, drunk on the feeling of his victory. "Aren''t I a gentleman?"


    Hecate and Joanne didn''t bother to reply and tried to stand up.


    Even if they died, they would not allow the Vampire Lord to do as he pleased with their


    bodies.


    Seeing their futile struggle, a hearty chuckle escaped Godfrey''s lips.


    He then reached out to grab Hecate''s arm so that he could lift her up and feast on her blood.


    But just as he was about to im his prize, a hand grabbed his wrist, preventing him from touching the Saintess.


    Joanne''s and Hecate''s eyes widened in shock when Ethan suddenly stepped out of the darkness and grabbed Godfrey''s hand.


    The reason why they looked surprised was not because the Ethan standing before them and the Ethan that they had spent a few days with were not the same person.


    A sob escaped Joanne''s lips because she now knew that everything was going to be fine.


    "Both of you did well," Ethan said as his grip on Godfrey''s wrist strengthened, making the sound of bones cracking reach their ears. "I''ll take over from here."


    Ethan had arrived just as the battle started.


    However, the world of the painting prevented him from interferng because two Ethan''s


    couldn''t exist at the same time inside the world.


    But Ethan wasn''t someone who would just stand by and watch as his sister and friend fought against the same Vampire Lord, whom he wanted to find in Midgard.


    Because of this, he used whatever strength he could to annihte the Ethan of the world of the painting as fast as possible.


    Fortunately, he was able to do it before Godfrey could further hurt the two girls, whom he had


    come to save in the Painting of Enlightenment.


    "Who are you?" Godfrey asked because the Tidebringer in front of him was very different


    from the Tidebringer he fought earlier.


    "I am your worst nightmare," Ethan replied as he punched Godfrey''s face, sending blood and


    teeth flying out of his devilishly handsome face.


    Hecate smiled faintly before her strength finally left her.


    She fainted in Joanne''s arms, but she fainted knowing that everything would be alright.


    After all, the young man whom she had traveled far to see had finallye to save her once


    more.

 Chapter 781: Let’s Put That Theory To The Test

    Chapter 781: Let¡¯s Put That Theory To The Test


    ?


    The sound of fists hitting flesh reverberated in the night.


    In Ethan''s life, there had only been a few times when he felt genuine anger, and right now was one of them.


    Seeing Joanne and Hecate in their weakened state made him feel like killing someone. And, since the cause of their weakened state was present, he was enjoying the use of his bare fists to vent out his frustrations.


    Ethan could tell at a nce that Godfrey could still endure his blows to a certain extent, despite the Vampire Lord being a spent candle.


    It seemed that, while Hecate''s final attack failed to kill him, despite it being imbued with a Divinity that had the power to seal the ability of others, the Demigod was suffering from its effects.


    Just like Ethan could absorb the powers of witches with a kiss, regeneration was a natural trait Godfrey was born with, so it couldn''t be sealed.


    Right now, he wasn''t dying, but the only thing the Demigod could do was receive Ethan''s punches.


    "Hah... you can''t... kill me," Godfrey said as he slowly propped himself up from the ground. "You... won''t be able to handle... the consequences... of killing me."


    The Vampire Lord red at the young man who was slowly walking in his direction.


    Thick crumbling sounds reverberated in the surroundings as Ethan walked over the ground.


    The overwhelming pressure and aura that his body was releasing made the ground beneath his feet crack and break.


    "Consequences?" Ethan sneered as he approached the Vampire Lord, who was doing his best to stand properly. "What consequences?"


    "My Father... is the Vampire Progenitor, d," Godfrey answered with pride. "He won''t... let you... kill me!"


    "I see," Ethan replied. "Let''s put that theory to the test."


    Ethan raised his hand and summoned Areadbhair.


    The ming spear burned brightly in Ethan''s hand, making those who looked at it from afar think that it was a miniature sun.


    "Go for the ughter," Ethan said as he pulled back his arm, ready to throw the ming spear in his hands.


    "Areadbhair!"


    The ming Spear roared to life and shot toward Godfrey like a zinget.


    The Vampire Lord, who no longer had the strength to do anything, was instantly vaporized by Areadbhair, leaving nothing behind.


    "The real Godfrey wouldn''t die that easily, Ethan,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''Outside the world of the painting, the Progenitors will not allow their Scions to die so easily. When you face Godfrey in the same situation in the future, he will likely have something from his father that will prevent Areadbhair from killing himpletely.


    ''Also, he is definitely stronger in real life. You''ve be stronger as you umted more experience over the years, and Godfrey is the same. He has been around for hundreds of years and grows stronger every time he absorbs the blood of powerful women. If you n to face him, you need to be at your peak condition.''


    Ethan nodded in agreement. He regretted the fact that he wasn''t able to arrive earlier, so he could have fought Godfrey when he was still in good condition.


    If he had done so, perhaps he could''ve seen some of his abilities, as well as created an effective strategy for when he faced the real one in Midgard.


    The Vampire Lord he fought no longer had the strength to defend himself, so the battle had been one-sided.


    ''I don''t think Ethan can do this mission alone,'' Sebastianmented. ''It will take at least a week to reach Midgard from the Shire Continent. After that, he will still need to travel to the Lands of the Milesians to find the City of Cashel.


    ''He needs a Witch who can supply him with magic. He still has the two orbs of Moon Magic that Luna ced in his heart, but that should be saved for emergencies.''


    Ethan''s Other Half nodded. ''You''re right. A proper n is needed to fight Godfrey in real life.''


    Ethan remained silent as he listened to the discussion going on inside his head.


    He had confirmed that Godfrey was really dead, and no traces of him remained in the surroundings.


    The young man had already made up his mind to deal with Godfrey.


    He wouldn''t allow him to get his hands on Hecate, whom the Vampire Lord was keen to capture because of her powerful bloodline and the secret she possessed.


    When he returned to the Temple, he found Hecate and Joanne lying on the bed in the Saintess


    room.


    Although the walls were destroyed, the bed was left intact. Princess Ramona deemed that it was best to let them rest on the bed rather than on the ground.


    But the two of them were not asleep.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In fact, both of them made each other promise that if Ethan were to be defeated by Godfrey, they would kill each other by stabbing their hearts.


    Even though it was a bit extreme to do this, they would not allow someone to vite them, whether they were in the world of the painting or in real life.


    Also, they roughly guessed that instead of dying, they would be ejected from the world of the painting if they did that.


    Suddenly, both girls opened their eyes, surprising Princess Ramona, who was watching over them.


    "Is he back?" Princess Ramona asked as he held her staff, ready to attack whoever wasing in their direction.


    "Brother is back," Joanne replied in order to calm down the Princess, who was already


    preparing to unleash her strongest spell.


    Hecate also sighed in relief. There was no mistake that the presence she was feeling belonged


    to the real Ethan, not the fake one created by the world of the painting.


    Half a minuteter, Ethan flew through the destroyed wall andnded beside the bed to look


    at the two girls lying on it.


    "How are you girls feeling?" Ethan asked. "Does it hurt anywhere?"


    "Brother, I''m hurting all over," Joanne replied in a pitiful tone. "Did you avenge me?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "The Vampire Lord is dead."


    "Good riddance." Joanne sighed. "If I see him in real life, I will..."


    "You should run away," Hecate said seriously. "Godfrey isn''t someone you can defeat even at your full strength. Only Professor Rinehart, Professor Barret, and Ethan can deal with him."


    "That''s exactly what I was going to say." Joanne pouted. "I don''t n to fight that pervert. My blood is too good for him to drink."


    Ethan chuckled. If his sister could argue like this, it meant that she was fine.


    "Both of you did well-especially you, Hecate," Ethan said as he sat on the bed. "But I have


    some bad news for you."


    "Bad news?" Hecate frowned.


    Ethan nodded. "This incident with the Ravens, Godfrey has a connection to it. After extracting


    the memories of the Cult of the Blood Fangs, we found out that they are here to look for information about the Stone of Destiny, as well as information about a Saintess who is


    currently in Brynhildr Academy.


    "The only Saintess I know is you, so it is highly possible that they are targeting you. They also


    want to know about your secret."


    Ethan wanted to say that it was a secret about reincarnation, but he couldn''t ask her directly because Joanne and Princess Ramona were still in the room.


    Also, everyone had their secrets, so he was hesitant to ask Hecate about the secrets she


    possessed.


    Sebastian and his Other Half assumed that she was the reincarnation of the Progenitor of


    Magic, Hecate, who introduced the gift of magic to the world.


    But knowing it was a sensitive topic, he decided to leave it be for now.

 Chapter 782: Don’t Let Your Dreams Be Dreams!

    Chapter 782: Don¡¯t Let Your Dreams Be Dreams!


    ?


    "By the way, how did you know that we were inside the painting, Brother?" Joanne asked after she finished drinking her fruit juice.


    They had just finished breakfast and were currently in the garden of the Temple of the Tidebringer.


    "Professor Rinehart told me about it when I came to see him," Ethan replied. "After that, I rushed over to enter the painting. But when I arrived, you guys were already fighting against Godfrey."


    "Good thing you arrived in time," Princess Ramona said as she patted her chest. "Things would have ended differently if you weren''t there."


    In the world of the painting, the Princess whom Ethan hadn''t seen in a long while was now seventeen years old.


    She had grown taller, more beautiful, andst but not the least, more developed since thest time he saw her.


    At first, Ethan didn''t recognize her right away. But after taking a good long look at her, he realized that she was indeed the Princess whom he had left behind in the Lands of stor.


    Truth be told, Ethan didn''t know how to interact with the Princess.


    Even though he knew that she wasn''t real, Princess Ramona was very special to him, so he couldn''t help but feel a bit happy because he was able to see a much older version of her.


    ording to the history books, Princess Ramona went on a journey after stepping down from her position as Saintess when she was eighteen years old.


    She was never seen or heard from again, which was something that made him and Joanne worry because they didn''t know what became of her.


    The Princess beside him was all grown up, and truth be told, this was something that Ethan wished to see.


    And now, seeing the person who had confessed to him back in the Lands of stor, the young man felt a slight ache in his heart because he wasn''t there when she needed him the most.


    "By the way, Ramona, do you have any future ns?" Ethan asked. "Like, do you wish to step down from your position as Saintess and go anywhere?"


    The Princess'' hand, which was holding her teacup, trembled for a brief moment before returning to normal.


    Ethan and Joanne didn''t miss this subtle reaction, which made them believe that they were on to something.


    "W-Why would I do that, Sir Ethan?" Princess Ramona stuttered. "I am happy to be the Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer."


    "But are you truly happy?" Joanne asked. "You told me a day ago that you want to push down my brother on the bed, kiss him all over, and do-hmpphhh!"


    "W-What are you talking about Joanne?!" Princess Ramona almost shouted as she covered the younger girl''s lips with her hands. "D-Don''t listen to her, Sir Ethan! This girl is just talking nonsense. I didn''t say anything like that!"


    "Calm down, Ramona," Ethan replied. "Joanne is just teasing you like always."


    Hecate, who was listening on the side, smirked as she put down her teacup on the table.


    "Is it really just nonsense?" Hecate asked in a teasing tone. "Are you sure that you don''t want to do the things that Joanne said earlier?"


    "You two are bullying me!" Princess Ramonained.


    "Don''t let your dreams be dreams!" Hecate stated. "While Sir Ethan is here, you should take the opportunity to do him! I mean, to do it."


    "Y-You!" Princess Ramona''s face turned beet red as she lost herposure.


    Ethan, who couldn''t bear to see her being bullied by the two girls, decided to put an end to their teasing.


    "Okay, that''s enough," Ethan said. "Give Ramona a break."


    Joanne and Hecate exchanged a knowing nce and smiled at the same time.


    "Brother, why don''t you and Ramona go out on a date today?" Joanne proposed. "Since both of you are free and you haven''t seen each other for a long time, why not enjoy the moment?"


    "That''s right." Hecate nodded as she gazed at the Princess with a serious expression on her face. "Don''t let your wet dreams remain as dreams!"


    "Girl, can you stop?" Princess Ramona, whose face had turned a shade redder, red at Hecate, which made thetter giggle.


    They were still in the world of the painting because Joanne''s enlightenment wasn''t over.


    It had been quite some time since she had transformed into her Subus Form, but she was still having a hard time controlling her newfound powers.


    She could hide her wings at will, but her horns and tail remained present on her body.


    Since they didn''t want to cause a scene in the Academy, Ethan decided that it would be best to let his sister finish her enlightenment first.


    He was certain that if Joanne attended sses and walked the hallways of the Academy with her horns and tail sticking out of her body, things would get veryplicated.


    Also, Fortis Dud and Lyle, who were waiting for him in the Forbidden Section of the library, warned him that if he forced Joanne and Hecate out of the painting before the Enlightenment Process was done, there was a chance that the painting would be destroyed.


    Since the Painting of Enlightenment was a very powerful tool, it would be a waste to destroy


    it.


    Not only did it allow people to awaken the powers lying dormant in their bodies, but it also provided them with useful information that would help them after leaving the painting.


    What made it even more priceless was its power to simte a world where the one who entered could get information about possible foes, events, and circumstances, that were bound to experience in the future, in advance.


    Godfrey''s appearance was a sign that there was a high chance of Joanne or Hecate meeting him in real life, which strengthened Ethan''s resolve to find him in Midgard before that


    happened.


    The two girls had lost against him, which meant that they currently had no chance to win against the Vampire Lord if they met in real life.


    Ramona, who was fidgeting and giving Ethan side-long nces, could feel her cheeks burning from embarrassment.


    However, to her surprise, Ethan held her hand and said the words that she wanted to hear.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Then, since you''re not busy, let''s go on a date," Ethan said with a smile.


    He and the Princess had gone out on dates back in the Magdar Kingdom as per her request before he and his sister returned to their own timeline.


    Ethan also felt that going out on a date with the Princess would allow them to give closure to


    the unrequited love that she had for him.


    Even if it was just in the world inside the painting.


    "I-I''ll go prepare right away!" Princess Ramona hastily left the garden to dress up for her


    date with Ethan.


    Hecate watched her go with a smile on her face.


    And yet, within the depths of her eyes, a tinge of pity, regret, and sadness emerged for a brief


    moment before returning to normal.

 Chapter 783: Are You Ready For Your Enlightenment? [Part 1]

    Chapter 783: Are You Ready For Your Enlightenment? [Part 1]


    ?


    Standing on a cliff overlooking the sea, Princess Ramona hummed a happy tune. Looking at her, she looked very carefree as if she had no worries at all in the world.


    As the Princess of the Magdar Kingdom, and Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer, she had everything that anydy would wish to have.


    The wind blew softly, swaying her long hair a bit. Her eyes were closed, and there was a look on her face, which made her look ethereal.


    When Ethan first met her, she was just a child no more than twelve years old.


    serene


    She had told him that she loved him, but he politely told her that they weren''t meant to be.


    His rejection was not only because she was young, but also because they didn''t live in the same timeline.


    It was indeed a rtionship that wasn''t meant to be.


    Even if Ethan agreed and promised to wait for her to grow up, they were not just separated by distance, but time and space itself as well.


    It was a rtionship that was doomed to fail, and heartbreak was their only choice.


    Despite that, the Princess didn''t stop loving him.


    There were many suitors who approached her and her family, bearing gifts and promises of happiness.


    And yet, she knew that her happinessy elsewhere.


    No amount of gold nor jewels could fill the emptiness inside her heart.


    Only his touch, his embrace, and kisses could fill her up with happiness and make her the happiest girl in the world.


    And because of this, she made a decision.


    Regardless of the price,


    Regardless of the sacrifice,


    And regardless of who stood in her way...


    She would find a way to meet him, even if she was no longer the same person that he remembered.


    As the Princess looked at the first stars that appeared in the sky, she heard the sound of footsteps behind her.


    "You sure went out of your way to invite me to this off-beat ce," Hecate said. "But I have to admit, the view is good."


    The sun had just set, and the heavens were painted with purple and orange.


    The first stars of the night twinkled at the two teenage girls, who were the same age.


    Both of them were seventeen, and both of them were now facing each other with smiles on their faces.


    "You look at me with pity and sadness, but I can''t help but find it amusing," Princess Ramona said as she beckoned for Hecate toe closer to her. "Am I a truly tragic princess in your eyes?"


    "Do you want an honest answer?" Hecate asked back.


    "Yes. I want an honest answer."


    "Yes, you are a very pitiful girl."


    Instead of being offended, the smile on Princess Ramona''s face only widened.


    "True." Princess Ramona nodded. "I am a very pitiful girl. The person I love doesn''t exist in the same era I live in. It wasn''t because I was born too early or because he was born toote. We were simply not meant to be- at least, that was what Fate decreed back then."


    Hecate brushed aside the hair that covered her eyes due to the wind and tucked it behind her


    ears.


    "Why did you ask me toe here?" Hecate inquired. "Surely, you have better things to do, like preparing for your date with Ethan tomorrow. ording to what I know, Ethan is really weak to beautiful girls. If you push him down and shower him with kisses, you can definitely get away with creating beautiful memories with him."


    Princess Ramona giggled. "That''s indeed very tempting, but I have a more tempting offer. How about you switch ces with me?"


    "Um?" Hecate blinked her eyes once then twice because she felt that she misheard the princess in front of her. "What did you say again? Can you please repeat it?"


    "Switch ces with me," Princess Ramona replied. "By doing so, you will be able to push him down, shower him with kisses, and create beautiful memories with him."


    "... And why would I do that?" Hecate asked in confusion. "Shouldn''t you use this opportunity since it''s a once in a lifetime chance?"


    Princess Ramona shook her head before heaving a sigh.


    "It''s worse than I thought," Princess Ramona said. "You''ve forgotten a lot of things."


    "Excuse me?" Hecate frowned.


    Princess Ramona made a gesture for Hecate toe closer, so thetter obliged. The two were now standing only a meter away from each other.


    Both could see each other''s faces, and the expressions they were making.


    This was why Hecate was confused because the Princess was looking at her with sadness and pity.


    For some reason, she believed that it was the same expressions that she had when she looked at the Princess whenever she was with Ethan.


    A moment of silence descended upon the two girls, with the wind blowing past their bodies, making their hair and clothes flutter in the wind.


    The first one to break the silence was none other than the Princess, who moved a step closer to hold Hecate''s hand.


    "Hecate, what was the first thing on your mind when you opened your eyes for the first time?" Princess Ramona asked. "Think carefully before you answer. This is a serious question."


    Hecate frowned but decided to answer the Princess'' question honestly.


    "When you say the moment I first opened my eyes, are you talking about the moment I was born?" Hecate inquired.


    Princess Ramona nodded. "Yes."


    "How can I remember something like that? It has been seventeen years since then."


    "Well, then. Shall I help you remember?"


    Princess Ramona lightly poked Hecate''s forehead with her finger, making Hecate''s eyes gloss over as if she had entered a trance.


    Memories of her past swirled inside her head until she returned to the time when she became


    aware of the world around her.


    "I want to see you."


    "I want to be with you."


    Those were the first two thoughts that had appeared inside her head when she was born.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hecate was a special existence.


    She wasn''t birthed by an elf or a human.


    She was born from the seed of the World Tree.


    But since her soul wasn''t that of an elf, but a human, she was born as a Half-Elf.


    Also, when she was born, she was born in her current body.


    She didn''t start as a baby.


    It was a birth that broke manyws.


    Her birth was taboo, which was why the world decided to punish her for going against the


    natural cycle of life and death.


    Everytime she used her power, the Elementals of the world would appear to end her life, which would allow her to return to the proper cycle, just as it was meant to be.


    As Hecate remembered the first thoughts she had when she regained her consciousness, she looked at the princess in front of her, who was looking back at her with the same pitiful and


    sad gaze that she had earlier.


    "You.. Who are you?" Hecate asked.


    "A wish made out of love," Princess Ramona replied. "A wish of What Ifs, and Might Have


    Beens. A wish that transcended time and space... a wish that finally reached you."


    "I don''t understand." Hecate shook her head. "Isn''t it Joanne who should have enlightenment, not me?"


    "Who said that only one person can reach enlightenment in this world?" Princess Ramona


    asked in a teasing tone. "So, tell me, oh, noble, yet pitiful soul, who sacrificed so much to


    make a miracle happen...


    "Are you ready for your Enlightenment?"

 Chapter 784: Are You Ready For Your Enlightenment? [Part 2]

    Chapter 784: Are You Ready For Your Enlightenment? [Part 2]


    ?


    "Are you ready for your Enlightenment?"


    The Princess'' words echoed inside Hecate''s head, making her feel as if the gears inside of her head were starting to turn.


    "Wait, I don''t understand," Hecate said. "Why are you doing this? Why are you making me feel confused?"


    Princess Ramona smiled faintly before looking at the sea.


    "When you were born, the one who took care of you for the first year of your life was Queen Helewynn of the Mangrave Forest. She was the ruler of the Griffin Court," Princess Ramona said softly. "She taught you how to read and write, but all her teachings all came natural to you as if you already knew how to do them.


    "Arts, sciences, manners, etiquettes-you mastered them all in a span of a year, surprising everyone else except her. After all, she believed that it was only a natural thing to happen because you... were special."


    Princess Ramona raised her finger and tapped the stars in the sky as if rearranging them to suit her needs.


    The stars obeyed and moved, forming an Aurora Borealis made from starlight, and it showed Hecate''s past.


    "In your second year, the Fish appeared to look at your current condition," Princess Ramona giggled as if finding her storytelling quite funny. "She taught you how to wield the magic that you could wield, and forbade you to use any other Magic aside from strengthening magic. "Perhaps feeling that she was your rival over something, you decided to defy her and used other magic spells. This resulted in the appearance of Elder Elementals, which almost destroyed the Elven Forest.


    "Fortunately, the Fish was there to deal with it, so the damage was minimal. Since then, you have paid more attention to controlling your powers and learning Martial Arts."


    The projection in the sky showed Hecate fighting against the Fish in closebat, which ended with her being defeated countless times.


    Because of that, her sense of rivalry against the Fish grew by the day.


    "In your third year, the Fish gave you five books to read," Princess Ramona continued. "It didn''t take long before you realized that the books that you were reading were Diaries. They weren''t diaries of different people. No. They were diaries of the first Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer."


    Princess Ramona smiled faintly.


    "They were mine," Princess Ramona said softly. "You''ve read them and learned about my love, happiness, sadness, worries, and heartaches. You often think, this princess sure is


    pitiful.


    "As you read the stories over and over again, you start to feel something that you''ve never felt before."


    Princess Ramona turned around to look at Hecate''s beautiful face, which was still turned to watch the Aurora in the sky.


    "I want to see you," Princess Ramona said. "I want to be with you.''


    "Those thoughts once again returned to your head. Because you felt pity for the Princess, because you felt that you wanted to continue her story, you decided to be the Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer."


    Princess Ramona waved, and the scene on the sky changed to show Ramona''s official ceremony to be the Saintess of the Tidebringer.


    "As the years passed, the desire inside your heart to travel to distant shores strengthened," Princess Ramona stated. "However, the Fish always told you that the time wasn''t right. There were times when you tried to go to the Shire Continent on your own, but every time you tried, the Shadow Rats would stop you and bring you back to the Temple.


    They were your most annoying but extremely loyal supporters. In the end, they pleaded for you to wait for the right time, so you no longer tried to escape on your own. The Fish even threatened you that if you escaped one more time, she would take you under the sea and imprison you by force.


    "Knowing that the Fish didn''t make jokes lightly, you decided to obey and spent your days pining for the young man whom Princess Ramona loved so much. There were times when you said to yourself that you wouldplete her story. Seventeen yearster... here we are."


    Princess Ramona closed her eyes as she continued to speak.


    "I will stand by the Tidebringer and remind him of the Princess who loved him across time and space''. You thought that perhaps, by doing so, he would alsoe to love you and treat you the same way as the Princess, right?"


    Hecate stared at the Princess, who still had a sad expression on her face.


    "Then, are you saying that what I''m doing is wrong?" Hecate asked. "Are you saying that I don''t deserve to be by his side? Is it bad that I fell in love with him through someone else''s love? Is it bad because I loved him after reading Princess Ramona''s diaries?!"


    Hecate, who was always calm, was starting to feel strong emotions rising inside her chest.


    Yes.


    She fell in love with Ethan even before she met him.


    All because of the strong emotions written in Princess Ramona''s diaries, including her n to meet with the Progenitor of Magic to find a way for her to realize her wish.


    She could still remember thest entry in the Princess Diary.


    "Today is the day I fight against destiny. The Progenitor agreed, but there was a condition. If Ethan doesn''t manage to guess my true identity when my new self reaches the age of eighteen, I will turn into Sea-"


    The words were blurred as if a teardrop had fallen onto the ink, making it scatter across the


    page.


    Even so, Hecate felt the raw emotion that the Princess had put into her writing.


    Hope, fear, desperation, and resignation.


    She didn''t know what happened after that because there were no more entries written in the


    diary.


    "Maybe she failed."


    That was what Hecate thought at that time.


    She was paying close attention to news about Brynhildr Academy and the teenage boy named


    Ethan.


    And yet, there was no sign that Princess Ramona managed to meet with him.


    That was when she decided.


    She would see him in her ce.


    She would love him in her ce.


    And once he returned her love, she believed that it would put the Princess'' soul to rest,


    wherever she may be.


    "This is a once in a lifetime opportunity," Princess Ramona said. "Switch ces with me and realize the wish that brought you to this ce. Once again, I ask you, are you ready for your


    enlightenment?"


    Princess Ramona extended her hand and waited for Hecate to take it.


    Hecate bit her lip before raising her hand and cing it on the Princess'' palm.


    The Princess smiled and drew her close to her, whispering something in her ear.


    "Tomorrow at midnight, things will return to how they were," Princess Ramona whispered. "Whether you reach him or not will all be up to you."


    After whispering those words, Princess Ramona cupped Hecate''s face and kissed her lips.


    A momentter, she took a step back and opened her eyes slowly.


    The first thing she saw was Hecate, who was standing in front of her with a smile.


    "You... how?" Princess Ramona asked in a daze, but soon her world spun making her lose


    consciousness.


    Hecate hurriedly caught her and held her gently.


    "Fate is not an easy opponent to y against," Hecate said softly. "So use this chance, andn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    use it well. This is all I can do for you."


    Without another word, Hecate lifted Princess Ramona in a princess carry before taking her


    back to the Temple.


    And as she walked towards her destination, she couldn''t help but mutter the words the Princess once said before taking that leap of faith.


    "The tears we cried yesterday will definitely not be wasted," Hecate muttered. "A future


    filled with happiness is just beyond that door. I will open it without fail, so wait for me. I''m


    coming for you, Ethan."


    Hecate nced at the unconscious Princess in her arms before vanishing into the night.


    She knew that the moment the princess opened her eyes, her dance with destiny would finally


    take ce.

 Chapter 785: A Chase Across Time And Space [Part 1]

    Chapter 785: A Chase Across Time And Space [Part 1]


    ?


    When Princess Ramona opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was a beautiful youngdy sleeping peacefully beside her.


    She gazed at her for a while as something rose from the deepest part of her mind, making her eyes widen in shock. The remnants of sleep immediately disappeared without a trace.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "J-Joanne?" Princess Ramona muttered as she looked at her best friend, whom she thought that she wouldn''t see again in her lifetime.


    At first, she thought that she was dreaming, so she decided to pinch her arm, which made her wince.


    "This isn''t a dream?'' Princess Ramona thought. ''But how is this possible?''


    However, as she was thinking about these things, she couldn''t help but hug the youngdy sleeping beside her and pulled her close to her chest.


    "Mmm?" Joanne, who was still half-asleep, found her face pressed on something soft and warm, making her want to go back to sleep again.


    The youngdy then wrapped her arms around Princess Ramona''s body and continued to sleep, using the Princess as a hug pillow.


    Seeing Joanne''s reaction, Princess Ramona held onto her tighter, with tears streaming down her face,nding on her pillow.


    There was no doubt that the one in her arms was none other than her best friend, who had left with her beloved to return to their timeline.


    ''If this is a dream, I don''t want to wake up again,'' Princess Ramona thought as she held onto the youngdy as if she was the most precious thing in the world.


    Perhaps due to her current state, she didn''t notice that there was someone else inside the room, who was looking at her with surprise.


    That person was none other than Ethan, who was lying on the bed beside them.


    Hecate, on the other hand, was seated cross-legged in the corner of the room, meditating.


    Ethan, who had been inside the Painting of Enlightenment once before, knew that the Ramona in front of him wasn''t real.


    But for some reason, the scene in front of him made his heart ache for reasons he couldn''t


    name.


    The way the Princess held his sister, as if she didn''t want to let her go, reminded him of the day before the two of them had returned to their own timeline.


    That night, Princess Ramona held onto Joanne and cried bitterly, just like she was crying right


    now.


    Perhaps, sensing that something was wrong, Joanne once again opened her eyes and raised her head to look at the face of the Princess beside her.


    "R-Ramona? Why are you crying?" Joanne asked. "Are you still upset that I kissed you a lotst time? How about I kiss you again? Will that make you feel better?"


    The Princess didn''t reply and simply held onto Joanne tightly, her shoulders trembling from time to time.


    Joanne was at a loss, but sensing that her best friend didn''t want to let her go, she decided to just hug her back and lightly pat her head.


    "It''s going to be alright," Joanne said softly. "I''m here."


    But instead of calming her down, that only made Princess Ramona cry even harder, which made the girl meditating at the corner of her room, Hecate, sigh silently.


    Half an hourter, Princess Ramona finally regained herposure and apologized to Joanne for breaking down.


    While she was hugging her best friend, memories of what happened inside the painting of enlightenment flowed inside Princess Ramona''s head.


    The battle against Godfrey, and the promise of her going out on a date with Ethan today.


    Of course, those weren''t the only memories that flowed inside her mind.


    As if to tease her, scenes of Ethan making love to Lilian and Nicole also flowed inside the Princess'' head, making her almost choke on her tears.


    It was also the main factor that sobered her up and finally returned her to her senses.


    "You''re going on a date with my brother today, yet your eyes are so puffy like this," Joanne said with concern. "Come. Let''s take a bath and wash those tears away.


    "After that, we will have breakfast, then you and Brother will be on your way. Today is a special day, so make sure to not waste it, okay?"


    Ethan''s sister always treated Princess Ramona as someone younger than her.


    Even though her best friend was currently older than her inside the Painting of


    Enlightenment, she still treated the princess as if she was younger.


    When Joanne and Princess Ramona left to go to the bathroom, Hecate opened his eyes and talked to Ethan, who had also propped himself up from the bed.


    "It will be rude if you don''t take this date seriously, Sir Ethan," Hecate said. "I know it''s hard to treat the Princess you see like real Princess Ramona, but it would be best if you gave closure to the lingering feelings in your heart.


    "This is the Painting of Enlightenment, and although you''ve already been here once, its purpose is to tie up loose ends regardless of time and ce. This is an opportunity that may note again, so make sure to treat the Princess just as you would treat the real thing." Ethan stared at Hecate with aplicated look on his face before heaving a sigh.


    "Since when did you be as wise as a sage?" Ethan said wryly.


    "Just now," Hecate replied yfully. "But please, take my words seriously, okay? Not only for your sake, but for her sake as well. Also, here-take this."


    Hecate handed Ethan a key, which made thetter look at her in confusion.


    "That key unlocks the Room of the Saintess. If you don''t know where it is, it''s located at the top of the highest tower of the temple," Hecate said with a smile. "I hope this will help you bring closure to the feelings in your heart. I know that even though you try hard to deny it, Princess Ramona is special to you as well."


    "How did you even get this?" Ethan asked as he looked at the key in his hand.


    "Did you forget?" Hecate arched an eyebrow. "I''m also a Saintess of this Temple."


    "Future Saintess," Ethan corrected.


    "Still a Saintess." Hecate giggled. "Now, Mr. Prince Charming,e with me. I''ll dress you


    up pretty nicely."


    Hecate grabbed Ethan''s hand and left the room with him in tow.


    The young man frowned because the youngdy who was holding his hand seemed to be very different from the Hecate that he usually knew.


    But thinking that he was just oveplicating things, he decided to just let her dress him up for his date with Princess Ramona.


    He wasn''t aware that inside his Sea of Consciousness, his two staunchest allies and critics


    were having a silent meeting with each other.


    ''You saw that, right?'' Sebastian asked.


    ''Yes,'' Ethan''s Other Half replied.


    ''Does that mean...''


    ''I believe so.''


    Sebastian, who also had a soft spot for Princess Ramona, didn''t know if he should be happy or


    sad at the same time.


    Ethan''s Other Half, who also liked the Princess, couldn''t help but sigh because he didn''t


    expect that something like this would happen.


    ''Should we tell him?'' Sebastian asked.


    ''No,'' Ethan''s Other Half replied in a heartbeat. "This is Ethan''s job. We can only watch and see


    what will happen next.''


    ''But it''s so sad.''


    ''All the more reason why we should keep silent. Because if we tell him, something bad might happen-let me remind you, this is something rted to Fate. Unless he''s the one that


    discovers it, things will not have a resolution.''


    Sebastian reluctantly nodded before heaving a long and deep sigh.


    He couldn''t even fathom what kind of sacrifices the young Princess made in order to defy the destiny that should have kept her away from the person whom she chased across time and


    space.

 Chapter 786: A Chase Across Time And Space [Part 2]

    Chapter 786: A Chase Across Time And Space [Part 2]


    ?


    "How is it?" Hecate asked Ethan, who was looking at the mirror in front of him.


    "Not bad," Ethan replied.


    Right now, he was wearing clothes fit for a prince of the Magdar Kingdom.


    Ethan would only dress up whenever there were important asions. Most of the time, he was okay with wearing casual clothes or the robe of Brynhildr Academy.


    But Hecate''s words had seeded in convincing him to treat this date as an important asion, so Ethan wore the clothes she rmended for him.


    "Let''s go. I''m sure they''re already waiting for us at the breakfast table," Hecate said before once again pulling Ethan out of the room as if she wanted the Princess to see her Prince as soon as possible.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As soon as Ethan and Hecate entered the living room, the young man felt like his breath had been taken away when his eyesnded on the princess. She wore a beautiful white dress that clung to her body, showcasing her womanly curves.


    Seeing his reaction, Joanne and Hecate high-fived each other. After all, the two of them coordinated to make this happen.


    Ethan''s reaction was proof that they had seeded, but it wasn''t only Prince Charming who was captivated by his date.


    Princess Ramona was staring at Ethan with her mouth slightly agape, revealing how enchanted she was by her charming Prince.


    The two stared at each other in a daze for nearly a minute before Hecate cleared her throat, making the two snap out of their trance.


    "Princess, you know this city like the back of your hand, so it will be up to you to take Ethan to the many attractions in the city," Hecate said. "We''ll leave him in your hands."


    "Okay, leave it to me." Princess Ramona nodded.


    She then curtsied to Ethan, which thetter responded to with a bow toward her. He then walked closer and held her right hand, nting a kiss on the back of it.


    "Shall we go, Princess?" Ethan asked in a teasing tone, making Princess Ramona smirk.


    Her eyes were still a bit red, but it only made her look endearing in Ethan''s eyes.


    He didn''t know if it was because of Hecate''s words, but he felt a strong urge that he should treat this date seriously.


    Although the hand he was holding was bigger than he remembered, it felt just as precious as the one he held back then.


    After the pair stepped out of the temple, several eyes were drawn toward them.


    Ethan was already handsome, but his looks got an upgrade after he dressed up properly, which happened very rarely.


    Princess Ramona was the same.


    Whenever she dressed like the Princess or the Saintess she was, her beauty would always shine through it despite her clothes being simple.


    When they arrived at the city, the number of gazes that were looking in their direction drastically increased.


    Thedies looked at Ethan, while the men looked at the Princess, which made Ethan feel ufortable.


    Although Ramona''s dress covered her entire body, it was still quite provocative, enticing the eyes of the men who were attracted to her beauty.


    An hour passed, and the two of them had visited two attractions in the city. But just as they were making their way to the third attraction, Ethan suddenly stopped walking.


    "Is there something wrong?" Princess Ramona asked, worried that Ethan might not have liked the ces where she took him.


    "No," Ethan replied. "But let''s go somewhere else."


    Ethan causally lifted the youngdy in a princess carry before summoning a pair of White Raven Wings on his back.


    A momentter, he took off toward the sky, flying away from the city and the men who had been looking at the girl in his arms with lustful eyes.


    Princess Ramona, who didn''t know why Ethan was reacting this way, didn''t say anything and simply enjoyed the feeling of being held by him.


    They weren''t aware that down in the city, twodies, who were wearing disguises, chuckled at the same time. They knew very well why Ethan took Princess Ramona away.


    "He''s feeling overprotective of her," Joannemented.


    "Yes." Hecate nodded. "It''s just too bad that we can''t follow them now."


    "Then what should we do?"


    "No choice. Let''s go sightseeing on our own."


    "Good idea!"


    So, Princess Ramona''s two wingwomen decided to tour the city and eat delicious food together because they were no longer needed.


    Even though things didn''t go exactly as they nned, they were happy enough with the result. With how Ethan acted, they at least knew that he was taking this date seriously.


    If he wasn''t, then he wouldn''t have minded the gazes that the men had directed towards the Princess during their travel.


    But since he minded, it meant that he truly cared for her and didn''t want others to look at her in that manner.


    ***


    "I remember this ce," Princess Ramona said after Ethannded on the ground. "This was where we went on a pic that one time."


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "It''s still as beautiful as I remember it to be."


    Ethan had taken Princess Ramona to a flower field surrounding ake.


    It was one of their most favorite spots among the ces that they had visited in the Magdar Kingdom.


    Ethan summoned a pic nket and spread it on the ground, right beneath the shade of a tree. He then motioned for Princess Ramona toe with him and rest in the shade.


    At first, the two of them talked about random things, but as the hours passed, they started to talk about the things that they experienced in the years that they hadn''t seen each other. "Being the Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer was much harder than I imagined," Princess Ramona said. "The number of believers was staggering. Also, there was a higher percentage of Aunties and Grandmas who became your devout followers. They said that looking at your paintings everyday made them look and feel years younger."


    Princess Ramona giggled seeing Ethan''s face be beet red after she told him the story of a grandma who made it a point to kiss his lips in the painting everyday.


    They even gave her the nickname "Tide Kisser." Every time she went to the temple, she would always give Ethan a smooch.


    "Of course, she isn''t the only one who would kiss your painting," Princess Ramona said. "Many did. For safety, we enchanted it with an autoclean spell. That way, it remained


    hygienic even with it being kissed hundreds of times everyday."


    "How about you?" Ethan asked in a teasing tone. "Did you also kiss it?"


    "No," Princess Ramona replied firmly.


    "You didn''t?" Ethan arched an eyebrow to hide his disappointment.


    "I didn''t kiss that painting. After all, I have my very own painting in my room," Princess Ramona replied. "It is the best painting among the paintings you posed for, and I don''t n


    on sharing it with anyone."


    Hearing her answer, a genuine smile appeared on Ethan''s face as he imagined Ramona kissing


    his picture everyday.


    But after this short happiness, it was reced by sadness because seeing her in that state


    made him feel sorry for her.


    "You shouldn''t feel pity for me," Princess Ramona said as he gazed at Ethan''s eyes. "Even if you don''t say anything, I can tell you feel that way."


    "Ramona... I¡ª" Ethan wasn''t able to finish what he was going to say because the youngdy


    pressed her hand on his lips.


    "Don''t say it now," Princess Ramona said. "Now is not the right time for it. Why don''t you tell


    me more of what happened after you returned to your time?"


    Ethan nodded and told her everything that he had done after he returned to his world. In


    return, he asked Ramona to tell him everything she had been through.


    Their conversationsted until sunset.


    Finally, Ethan asked her the question that he wanted to know the answer to.


    "Ramona, do you n to step down from your position as the Saintess and travel


    somewhere?" Ethan asked.


    To his surprise, she gave him an answer.


    "Yes," Princess Ramona replied. "I n to step down from my position as Saintess and travel


    somewhere."


    "But where do you n to go?" Ethan inquired.


    Princess Ramona turned to look him in the eyes, and smiled sweetly.


    "I n to go here," Princess Ramona said as she rested her palm on Ethan''s chest, where his


    heart was beating. "I n to go to where you are."


    Ethan felt as if something was restricting his throat because the youngdy''s words were firm


    and serious.


    "And how are you nning to do that?" Ethan asked. "Who did you ask for help?"


    Princess Ramona tried to open her lips, and say something. But just as she was about to say it,


    she lost her voice.


    Ethan, who suddenly became aware of the situation, became anxious, but Princess Ramona


    only shook her head and cupped his face.


    "It''s fine..." Princess Ramona said hoarsely. "This is temporary."


    "Okay, but you don''t need to tell me anymore," Ethan replied because he could see the pain in


    the Princess'' eyes.


    Although she did her best to look calm on the surface, she was currently feeling pain because


    she almost said something she mustn''t say.


    Ethan hugged her, and the two stayed like that until their surroundings became dark.


    "It''s cold," Princess Ramona said as she snuggled closer to Ethan''s chest. "But you''re warm,


    so it''s good."


    Ethan, who could sense that the Princess was no longer in pain, decided to change locations so that she would feel less cold.


    "Let''s go," Ethan once again lifted her in his arms as he flew to the Temple of the


    Tidebringer.


    He flew to the highest tower in the temple, and used the key to unlock the magical barrier that protected it from outside interference.


    Once they were inside, the two of them sat on the bed and gazed into each other''s eyes. "Ramona, I will not lie to you," Ethan said softly. "When you confessed to me, you were still a


    child, so I thought that you would move on from your puppy love. "Also, I never took your confession seriously because we are not meant to be. When we saw each other for the second time, you became closer to me, and yet, I knew that we were still not


    meant to be."


    Ethan started to pour out everything he had not been able to tell the young Ramona of the past. However, his words now flowed freely as if trying to set things straight.


    The Princess listened, until Ethan said his final piece.


    "Ramona, even now, I still don''t know if the feelings I have for you are love... or guilt," Ethan


    said bitterly. "I like you. That much I can say. If there is someone who attempts to hurt you, I


    am willing to fight them to the death if I have to. But, I don''t know if it''s love. I''m sorry." Princess Ramona shook her head before standing up.


    She then held Ethan''s head and rested it on her chest, right above her heart.


    "It was me who forced my one-sided love on you, Ethan," Princess Ramona said. "But I don''t


    regret it. I should be the one who is sorry. Because of me, you are hurting right now. However,


    can you feel it? Can you hear it?"


    Ethan closed his eyes and allowed himself to immerse himself in Ramona''s warmth and


    softness. A few secondster, he heard it.


    Her heart was beating painfully inside her chest.


    A heart that was beating only for him.


    "Since the day I saw you until the day you left, I told myself that I should probably move on,"


    Princess Ramona said. "But every time my father introduced me to a marriage partner, my heart hurt so much that I found it hard to breathe.


    "I knew then and there that there was only one person that I could love in my lifetime. But


    since you were not able to be in that lifetime, I decided to chase you to where you are." Ethan raised his head to look at her face, and saw the unshed tears in her eyes. "When you see me again, I will not look the same," Princess Ramona stated. "My voice, my


    touch, the way I talk, and my eyes-they will be very different from the ones I possess right now."


    "But, something will stay the same, no matter what form I have. It is this, Ethan. My heart only beats for you."


    Ethan was no longer able to stop the raging emotions in his chest, so he stood up and held the


    Princess close to him.


    "Just for tonight, please treat me as your lover," Princess Ramona said as she looked up at


    Ethan. "Allow me to feel your love."


    Ethan nodded and cupped her face.


    He then lowered his head to kiss her lips, making the unshed tears that Princess Ramona had


    been holding back finally fall.


    The kiss was sweet.


    Sweeter than any candy or dessert that she had eaten.


    Sweeter than the time when Ethan held her lovingly before he returned to the future.


    It was a sweetness that melted her heart, making her feel like crying. When the kiss ended, Ethan saw the tears in her eyes and kissed them away. Princess Ramona smiled and gave him a quick peck on the lips before taking a step back.


    They stared into each other''s eyes for a few seconds before Ethan reached out towards her.


    The rustling of clothes echoed inside the room, and the princess'' dress fell beside her feet.


    A momentter, Ethan''s clothes also fell on the floor, freeing him from the restraints that weighed down on his heart.


    He could no longer lie to himself, and soon his lips sought out hers once more, until they found themselves on the bed, seeking each other''s warmth, showering each other with the caresses and kisses that were hundreds of years overdue.

 Chapter 787: A Chase Across Time And Space [Part 3]

    Chapter 787: A Chase Across Time And Space [Part 3]


    ?


    For years, Princess Ramona had dreamt of this moment-Ethan holding her as if she was the most precious thing in the world.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She dreamt of him kissing her lips and whispering sweet nothings in her ears, making her feel loved and happy.


    And now, the same person whom she had fallen for from the first time she met him was gently caressing her body, sending shivers down her spine.


    Just a touch of his finger was enough to stroke the burning desire she had kept sealed in her heart for a long time.


    The youngdy, who had never known the touch of a man in her life, couldn''t help but feel as if her body was burning.


    She had been starving for his love, and now, he was giving it to her.


    There was a saying that distance makes the heart grow fonder, and right now, she found these words to be true.


    She loved Ethan so much that it hurt.


    Back then, she felt as if a hole had appeared inside her heart-one that could never be filled up by anything in the world.


    But as she received Ethan''s caresses and kisses, she could feel that empty hole rapidly getting filled up with his love.


    She was afraid.


    Afraid that she would no longer be able to turn back. And yet, she still longed for the unknown.


    The Princess knew that, by the time the night was over, she would finally be his and he would finally be hers.


    Princess Ramona rxed her body and entrusted everything to her beloved.


    She was so happy that she did her best to stop the tears that were threatening to fall from her eyes due to happiness.


    The youngdy wasn''t aware that seeing her like this only made Ethan wish to embrace her tightly so that she would never be sad again.


    But these unshed tears fell when the two of them finally became one.


    The pain of losing her innocence made the Princess truly believe that she was born for this moment.


    Talks about this act were something she had only heard from the aunties and olddies who visited the temple.


    Princess Ramona once believed that she would never experience it in her lifetime, for she dedicated her life to her duties.


    But now, she was experiencing it.


    It was bittersweet, but sweet nevertheless.


    It was like a raging storm that made her tremble as the waves of pain and pleasure washed over her, wracking her body and making her unable to tell left from right.


    The only thing she could do was ept him and let her pleasure-filled voice echo across the room as he marked her from the inside out, leaving no room for her to misunderstand that she belonged to him alone.


    And, as if entering the eye of the storm, a peace settled inside the room, allowing them to catch their breaths, while staying connected with each other.


    Her womb offered no resistance and epted everything that belonged to him.


    For a brief moment, the thought of getting pregnant with his child crossed her mind.


    But for some reason, she understood that it wasn''t meant to be.


    At least for now.


    When she came to herself, finally regaining her senses, she saw him looking down on her with


    eyes filled with love, making her heart feel warm and happy.


    A momentter, he leaned down and kissed her lips.


    It was a long and passionate kiss.


    A kiss that Ramona loved, and returned with as much passion as he had.


    When she was running out of breath, Ethan pulled back from the kiss and looked at her disoriented yet satisfied expression with a smile.


    Her young and beautiful body glistened with sweat, courtesy of the moonlight that passed through the window of the tower.


    Ethan gently spread the Princess'' legs and looked at the ce where they were still connected. There, he saw his overflowing feelings, as well as the proof of her lost innocence staining the bedsheets.


    He then shifted his attention to her flushed face, which was looking at him with longing and affection.


    "Ethan..." Princess Ramona said, raising her hands toward Ethan. "Please, love me until I pass out from exhaustion."


    "Your wish is mymand, Princess," Ethan replied.


    Once again, the young man lowered his head and allowed her to wrap her arms around his neck, pulling him close to her for another kiss.


    And just like that, he made love to her again by her own word.


    The eye of the storm had passed, which meant that another wave would soon crash over them.


    But both of them weed it readily.


    They allowed the rumbling tides of their emotions sweep away the worries in their heart, with both of them falling into a state of oblivion.


    ***


    Somewhere in the Temple of the Order of the Tidebringer...


    Hecate smiled mischievously at Joanne, who was looking at her with a solemn expression on


    her face.


    "Are you telling me the truth?" Joanne asked.


    "Yes," Hecate replied.


    "Then, we should-"


    "No. You don''t need to do anything. This is something that needs to happen between the two


    of them."


    Hearing that, Joanne frowned. Somehow, she felt very reluctant not to do anything.


    "Is there really nothing I can do?" Joanne asked. "There must be something..."


    "Of course, there is something that you can do," Hecate replied. "There are many things you can do everything except telling your brother about it. The only reason why I am telling you this is because I know how much you care about your brother and your best friend. But if you try to force it, you will lose her forever. Since she''s gambled with Fate, only Fate can set her


    free."


    Hecate then looked at the tower in the distance, knowing that Ethan and Princess Ramona were already there.


    "You''ve been looking at the tower since earlier," Joanne said. "What''s in there?"


    "Nothing much," Hecate answered. "A special event is being held there right now. You


    mustn''t listen to them, okay?"


    Joanne was a rebellious girl by heart. If someone told her not to do anything, there was an eighty-percent chance that she would do it anyway out of curiosity.


    With that said, she gathered the shadows around her and used it to eavesdrop at the tower.


    A second after she acted upon her curiosity, her face immediately became beet-red when she heard Princess Ramona''s voice begging for Ethan to...


    "Curiosity killed the cat," Hecate giggled after seeing the youngdy''s reaction. "But since you will also experience it in the future, you can probably treat it as a learning experience."


    Joanne pretended that he didn''t hear Hecate''s teasing words and hastily cut off the


    connection.


    She had only listened for not quite half a minute, but it was more than enough for her to understand what was happening in the tower.


    While what she had heard flustered her, she was able to regain herposure after only a few minutes. Then, as if nothing happened, she once again talked to Hecate about the things that she could do in order to help her best friend find her happiness, for it would also make her


    happy.

 Chapter 788: Walking Hand In Hand At The Crossroads Of Destiny

    Chapter 788: Walking Hand In Hand At The Crossroads Of Destiny


    ?


    Ethan looked at the youngdy who was sleeping peacefully in his arms.


    Her soft, steady breaths showed how exhausted she was after their lovemaking ended.


    The young man couldn''t get rid of the nagging feeling on the back of his head-that thedy he was holding onto was the real Ramona, not a copy made by the Painting of Enlightening.


    It was a very weird feeling, but he believed it to be true.


    But if it was really the truth, then it begged the question.


    What was happening?


    The Painting of Enlightenment connected the past, present, and future, weaving it together, allowing those who entered it to seek enlightenment.


    Enlightenment came in many forms.


    It could be moving on and epting the past, receiving wisdom about something, or perhaps seeing a brief glimpse into the future.


    When Ethan saw Godfrey, he was finally able to put a face to the name of the Leader of the Blood Fangs.


    He didn''t know if it was merely a coincidence or not, but he believed that the Demigod''s appearance was brought upon by Hecate, and not his entrance into the world of the painting.


    ''I no longer know what''s real or not anymore,'' Ethan thought as he gently held the sleeping princess in an embrace. ''I know that the things in this world aren''t real, and yet, why do I feel like I''m truly holding Ramona right now?''


    It was hard to believe, and yet, his senses were screaming to him that he was indeed holding the Princess, whom he had left in the Magdar Kingdom hundreds of years ago.


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half, who could understand what Ethan was going through right now, remained silent.


    Usually at this time, they woulde to tease the young man and tell him some annoying words that would make Ethan roll his eyes.


    But, they didn''t say a word.


    Not a single one.


    They didn''t have the heart to ruin this precious moment, which may or may not happen again in the future.


    The two of them were Ethan''s strongest allies, critics, and supporters.


    But no matter how powerful they were, there were simply things outside their scope of expertise.


    Ethan remained awake until morning because he didn''t feel like sleeping.


    He was exhausted from making love with Ramona, but at the same time, he didn''t want to close his eyes, fearing that if he did, the Princess would disappear from his life forever.


    Finally, just before sunrise, Princess Ramona opened her eyes.


    She met Ethan''s gaze for a few seconds before moving closer to kiss his lips.


    "Good morning," Princess Ramona said.


    "Good morning," Ethan replied. "How are you feeling?"


    Princess Ramona smiled. "Sore, but happy."


    She then slowly propped herself up from the bed, causing the nket to fall off of her naked body.


    Marks could be seen on her fair skin, which was as white as cream.


    It was proof that, during the night, her beloved had left his mark on her body.


    "Ethan, I feel sleepy," Princess Ramona said.


    "Then sleep more with me," Ethan replied, but he felt as if something was blocking his throat, forcing him to say the words he had just said.


    He then reached out to hold her hand, making sure that she understood that he was there for her.


    Princess Ramona gave Ethan''s hand a light squeeze before yawning.


    "Ethan,e and find me," Princess Ramona said before looking at the sun slowly rising over the horizon. "Do you remember that story that you told me in the past? About the princess who fell asleep, waiting for her prince to wake her up?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied, rising up from the bed to hug the Princess, whose presence was starting to grow dim.


    "Come and find me. Once you do, make sure to wake me up with a kiss," Princess Ramona rested her head on Ethan''s shoulder, doing her best to stay awake. "Until then, I will be like that princess, sleeping, as I wait for my prince to find me."


    "Where are you?" Ethan asked.


    Although he was holding her body, he felt as if she was about to slip from his grasp, once again disappearing into the river of time.


    "I am very close to you," Princess Ramona replied with a smile. "Close enough to touch, close enough to hold. Illumina and I made a bet, you know? Back then, I was confident that I was going to win. But now... I''m not sure anymore."


    Princess Ramona closed her eyes, and hugged Ethan tightly.


    "Thank you for the memory," Princess Ramona said. "I love you. But don''t tell me that you love me. At least, not now. Find me first because if you don''t find me soon... I will..."


    "I will find you," Ethan said firmly. "I will."


    "... Of course, you will," Princess Ramona sighed as her body started to turn into particles of light. "After all, you''ve always kept your promise to me."


    As soon as she finished saying those words, she disappeared into countless golden lights, carried away by the wind.


    But before she vanishedpletely, her words still reached Ethan''s ears.


    "I have done my best. I''ll leave the rest to you, Ethan."


    Ethan walked toward the balcony of the tower, where he looked at the sky.


    Princess Ramona''s words were still fresh in his mind, and it made his heart ache thinking that she was somewhere out there, waiting for him to find her and wake her up with a kiss.


    Somewhere in the Temple, Hecate raised her hand and caught a golden orb of light in the palm of her hand.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She then pressed it over her chest, to where her heart was located and closed her eyes.


    The Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer remained in that position for several minutes before slowly opening her eyes.


    Hecate blinked once then twice before looking at her surroundings, wondering what she was


    doing just now.


    She was standing on the balcony of her room, with her hands sped over her chest.


    ''Why do I feel so happy right now?'' Hecate thought as she remained in ce. ''Did I have a


    good dream or something?''


    She tried to recall if she did. But, no matter how hard she tried to dig through her memories, she couldn''t remember anything.


    After a few minutes of trying, yet alwaysing up with nothing in particr, Hecate shook her head and returned inside the room.


    There, she found Joanne sleeping on the bed with her arms spread wide, her nightdress


    slipping off of her shoulder.


    Hecate shook her head helplessly and tidied her up a bit.


    She even wiped the drool from the corner of her friend''s lips with the nket before lightly


    shaking her to wake her up.


    "Ten more minutes..." Joanne replied as she once again hid under the nket, hoping that she would get a few more minutes of sleep.


    "Fine," Hecate replied, and snuck under the nket to hug the sleeping beauty in her arms.


    "Ten more minutes. If you don''t wake up after that, I will eat you up."


    "... That doesn''t sound half bad," Joanne replied. "Wake me up at ten."


    A giggle escaped Hecate''s lips as she hugged her dear friend like a pillow.


    She wished that they could stay together forever because her heart felt at ease whenever she


    was with Ethan and Joanne.


    Hecate didn''t expect that, as sheid beside her close friend, she would also fall asleep.


    She dreamed a happy dream where the one she loved loved her back, and the two of them walked hand in hand at the crossroads of destiny, not wanting to let each other go.

 Chapter 789: Returning to Reality

    Chapter 789: Returning to Reality


    ?


    "Brother, where were youst night?" Joanne asked with a mischievous smile on her face. "You and Ramona didn''t return. Did the two of you do something fun?"


    Ethan wanted to pinch his cute sister''s cheek for being snarky so early in the morning.


    He had just returned from the tower, and the first thing that his sister, who was still wearing her nightgown, said was this.


    "It''s time to go back," Ethan said as he lightly patted Joanne''s head. "You can already feel it, right? This world has alreadypleted its duty."


    Joanne nodded, knowing her brother was right.


    She could feel the invisible shackles that bound her to this world gradually grow weaker.


    Also, her Other Half, who mysteriously disappeared when she entered the painting, was now talking to her once more.


    "Where is Ramona?" Joanne asked. "I''d like to say goodbye to her."


    "She... is no longer around," Ethan replied softly. "But I''m sure we will meet her again in the future."


    Joanne''s eyes widened in surprise for a brief moment before nodding her head in understanding.


    "Un!" Joanne hugged her brother and closed her eyes. "Find her, Brother. She''s waited long enough."


    Ethan didn''t know why her sister said those words. It was as if she knew that Ramona was somewhere out there, waiting for him to find her.


    Even so, he only nodded and hugged his sister back.


    "I''ll do my best," Ethan replied before shifting his gaze to Hecate, who was looking at them with a faint smile on her face.


    "Shall we go?" Hecate asked.


    Ethan nodded, and soon, the world around them slowly faded away. But before itpletely disappeared, Ethan saw the "Ramona" from the world of the Painting standing behind Hecate.


    The Princess winked and waved goodbye before she disappeared with the world.


    A few secondster, the three teenagers found themselves at the Forbidden Section of the Library.


    As if knowing what each other was thinking, they all looked at the Painting of Enlightenment and observed the scenery that it now depicted.


    To their surprise, they saw something that they weren''t expecting to see.


    They saw Ethan sitting on what seemed to be a throne, and on hisp was a little girl with blue hair, no older than two years old.


    The little girl was sleeping peacefully in Ethan''s embrace, and he was looking at her fondly.


    As if sensing their gazes, the Ethan in the painting raised his head to look at the people observing him.


    He then smiled faintly before raising a finger over his lips as if telling them not to make a sound because they might wake up his baby.


    A momentter, he reached out to the side of the painting and moved something, simr to a curtain to block their view.


    The three stared at the painting, which was now blocked by a curtain, with looks of surprise in their faces.


    "B-Brother, congrattions!" Joanne said. "Is Lily pregnant? Am I going to be an Aunt now? Wait, aren''t I too young to be an Aunt? But since my niece is cute, it''s fine!"


    "Congrattions, Sir Ethan," Hecate said with a smile. "Your baby is indeed very cute. But for some reason, doesn''t she look like me?"


    Ethan, who was a bit shaken after seeing the painting, was still in a daze.


    The Painting of Enlightenment connected the past, present, and future.


    Even so, a part of him was thinking that the painting was just teasing him for intruding on Joanne''s and Hecate''s enlightenment using brute force.


    "Brother, hello?" Joanne waved her hand in front of Ethan, making thetter shake his head as if trying to break free from the trance he was under. "Are you still there?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Be good," Ethan said after he finally regained hisposure. "First, let''s go back to the Manor. Everyone must be worried about us."


    Joanne nodded. ¡°Right. How long have we been inside the painting?"


    "A week."


    The youngdy almost jumped up in fright, for the voice hade from right beside her ear, taking her by surprise.


    A chuckle spread inside the Forbidden Section of the Library as Lyle held onto his stomach while floating in the air.


    "Y-You!" Joanne, whose cheeks were now burning out of embarassment, pointed at theughing ghost with a re. "You almost gave me a heart attack!"


    "Nonsense." Lyle chuckled. "You''re too young to get a heart attack."


    The ghost then nced at Ethan and gave him a thumbs up.


    "It seems that you manage to save these two in time," Lyle said. "Although the Painting of Enlightenment can give someone enlightenment, it doesn''t change the fact that they would find themselves in danger inside of it.


    "A price must be paid to gain its knowledge. Those who fail would find themselves bing part of that world, forgetting the old one they left behind. Now, leave this ce. Go back to where you brats belong."


    After being shooed out of the Forbidden Section of the Library, the three decided to return to the Dud Manor first to inform everyone that they were fine.


    "I wonder who is the mother of the baby in the painting?" Joanne asked as he walked hand in hand with Hecate.


    "She has a strong resemnce to me," Hecate replied with a smile.


    "Eh? She looks more like me, though?" Joanne stated.


    "... That''s going to cause a lot of problems if that is true, you know?" Hecatemented, which made Joanne chuckle.


    "I mean, of course she will look like me. We''re family," Joanne replied. "My brother and I inherited our mother''s looks. But joking aside, does she really look like you? I''ve only seen half of her face. But she looks more like Nicole..."


    "She''s cute like me, so the possibility exists," Hecate said, which made Joanne giggle.


    "Hehehe. Well, I don''t mind if that''s true as well."


    "Right?"


    Ethan, who was busy talking to Sebastian and his Other Half inside his Sea of Consciousness,


    wasn''t aware of what the two girls were talking about.


    He was busy discussing his experiences inside the painting and asking the two for advice on


    how he could find Ramona.


    There was no doubt in his mind that she was out there somewhere.


    He could feel it in his heart, so he wanted to look for her as soon as possible.


    "There is a way, Ethan," Ethan''s Other Half said. "But you might not believe me even if I tell


    you about it."


    "Try me," Ethan replied.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes,"


    Ethan''s Other Half eyed the young man before nodding his head.


    "Ethan, you do remember that you have Ashmedai''s blood flowing inside your body, right?"


    Ethan''s Other Half said.


    Ethan nodded. "What about it?"


    "It''s about memories," Ethan''s Other Half exined. "Even if you forget, your heart remembers. If your heart remembers, the body remembers it as well. What I''m trying to say is that your body is a bit special because it will remember the women it has embraced."


    "...For real?"


    Ethan and Sebastian looked at Ethan''s Other Half as if he was crazy, but seeing how serious thetter looked, both of them felt that he was truly telling the truth.


    "So you''re saying that Ethan''s Demon Blood can tell where Princess Ramona is?" Sebastian, who already knew who the Princess was, asked with a smile on his face. "Do you mean that he only has to tap into his inner power and see if he will get a reaction?"


    "She did say that she now looks different from her previous appearance, so Ethan might not be able to recognize her even if she were standing right in front of him." Ethan''s Other Half nodded. "Exactly. But, in order to do that, you need to fully awaken your demon bloodline first."


    "How?" Ethan, who wished to find the Princess as soon as possible, asked.


    "Deal with the Demigod first," Ethan''s Other Half replied. "It will be best to settle the matter with him as soon as possible. Though it will be best if you take Hecate with you. She knows a bit about Godfrey, and you also need a witch with you to fight him at your peak condition." "But why Hecate?" Ethan asked. "Shouldn''t I take one of my lovers instead?" "That works as well, but I still think that you should take Hecate with you," Ethan''s Other Half insisted. "Think about it for now. You can decide once you''ve talked to Professor Rinehart and received permission to travel to Migard to look for Godfrey''s whereabouts." Ethan nodded in understanding. Although he didn''t know why his Other Half was insisting that he take Hecate with him to Midgard, he believed that his supporter had a reason why he was saying something like this.

 Chapter 790: Who Does She Look Like?

    Chapter 790: Who Does She Look Like?


    ?


    After returning to Dud Manor, Ethan, Joanne, and Hecate were immediately surrounded by their friends and loved ones.


    "Where did you guys go?" George asked. "The three of you are lucky-sses were temporarily suspended for a week, so you didn''t miss any sses."


    "We went to fight a Demigod, Sir George," Joanne replied. "It was an eye-opening experience."


    George chuckled after hearing Joanne''s reply.


    "I also fight Demigods as a hobby," George stated. "They''re fun opponents right?"


    "The one we fought was a pervert who wanted to marry us," Joanne answered. "If brother didn''t appear to save us, he might have just seeded in his n."


    "A pervert?" George arched an eyebrow. "Tell me more about it."


    "I don''t want to." Joanne firmly shook her head. "Just the thought of that guy''s face makes me feel like punching people."


    Joanne raised her clenched fist, making the members of Dud Manor look at her with smiles on their faces.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Since she was a very cute girl, seeing her angry side made them feel like hugging her tightly. "Anyway, let''s set aside Joanne''s and Hecate''s issue for now," George stated. "Where have you been these past few days, Ethan?"


    Ethan decided toe clean and told everyone about the incident with the Ravens.


    Unlike Joanne''s story of fighting against a Demigod, which only Ethan''s lovers believed, the issue with the Ravens was a far more believable topic to the other members of Dud Manor. They were their partners and Spirit Guides, so anything rted to them was serious business. "Order of the Blood Fangs?" George frowned. "This is the first time I''ve heard the name of this organization. But they really came a long way from Midgard just to annoy us, huh? Those bastards are lucky they haven''t managed to cross my path."


    Everyone in the Manor believed Ethan because they already knew what kind of guy he was.


    He wasn''t the type to lie about these kinds of things, which was why they believed his storypletely.


    "Now that the incident has been resolved, sses will definitely resume on Monday." Georgemented. "But I have a feeling that this issue isn''t over yet."


    The Head Prefect of Dud Manor shot Ethan a meaningful look, which made thetter nod his head in agreement.


    "I''ll go back to my Manor for now," Joanne said. "My friends might be worried about me."


    The friends that Joanne was talking about were the retainers who followed her to Brynhildr Academy.


    When their Young Miss disappeared, they became very anxious and looked for Enzo and the other members of the Protector ns inside the academy.


    It wasn''t until Professor Rinehart informed them about Joanne''s whereabouts that their anxiety decreased, albeit just a bit. Since then, they waited for their Young Miss to return to them.


    "You should apologize properly to them for making them worry," Ethan stated.


    "I will." Joanne nodded before leaving Dud Manor to return to her own Manor.


    But just as the youngdy was about to leave the door, she nced back at her brother and thought of something mischievous.


    "Brother, your baby looks really cute." Joanne smiled like the little devil that she was. "I''m d to have a cute niece!"


    After throwing that bomb, Joanne left Dud Manor with a big smile on her face, knowing that her words would cause chaoster.


    Joanne giggled when she heard gasps of shock and grunts of frustration fill the silence just before the front door of Dud Manor closed fully.


    "Don''t believe her," Ethan hurriedly said. "I don''t have a baby. At least, not yet... maybe... I think?"


    Ethan, who had done it countless times with his lovers, always thought that they drank potions to prevent childbirth.


    He could still remember the words Lily told him during their honeymoon.


    "If contraceptive potions didn''t exist, you would have definitely made me pregnant by now since we''re doing it every day."


    Of course, she wasn''t the only one whom he had been doing the deed with everyday.


    His other Lovers, who also stayed in the Vi with them, had also been embraced by him everyday.


    Luna and Lilian nced at each other and shook their heads at the same time.


    Both of them made sure to drink potions whenever they made love with Ethan, so they were certain that neither of them was pregnant right now.


    At least, not yet.


    When everyone dispersed, Ethan went back to his room with Luna and Lilian.


    Lilith jumped out of Ethan''s shadow and also joined the conversation.


    "I saw the baby in the painting," Lilith said with a smile. "She''s so cute and looks just like Master."


    "Who does she look like?" Luna asked.


    She had told Ethan that she didn''t mind giving birth to his child after she graduated from the Academy, which would happen in another two years.


    "It''s hard to say," Lilith, who had taken her Catkin form, rubbed her chin. "I only saw half of her face because she was sleeping on Ethan''sp. But... if I had to make a guess, I believe that she looked like me."


    Luna and Lilian both looked at the Catkin in amusement.


    Clearly, neither one of them believed that the baby belonged to her.


    "I wish I could have seen her," Luna said as she gave Ethan''s hand a light squeeze.


    "Me too," Lilian, whose face was already beet-red after thinking about bing the mother of Ethan''s child,mented.


    Seeing their flushed expressions, Ethan couldn''t help but feel something warm spread in his


    chest.


    He would be lying if he said that seeing the baby, who looked like him, in the painting didn''t make him feel happy.


    His sharp memory allowed him to remember exactly what she looked like.


    Her chubby and adorable cheeks.


    Her small nose and cute lips.


    He remembered them all.


    Also, basing on what he saw, he could somewhat guess who the mother was.


    But since he couldn''t be a hundred percent sure that the Painting of Enlightenment wasn''t teasing him, he dared not to make assumptions at this point in time.


    So for now, he decided to focus his attention on his inevitable journey to Midgard, where he nned to deal with the Demigod, who was eyeing the Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer.

 Chapter 791: Agreement Between Progenitors

    Chapter 791: Agreement Between Progenitors


    ?


    Professor Rinehart rubbed his beard as he listened to Ethan''s report about what happened inside the Painting of Enlightenment.


    After the young man had returned from his investigation, he didn''t get to make a full report because the Headmaster asked him to enter the Painting to see if Joanne and Hecate were safe and sound.


    When he heard that his sister and his manor mate were currently inside the painting, Ethan didn''t hesitate and went there as fast as he could.


    As someone who had experienced the dangers of the Painting of Enlightenment, he truly felt lucky that the Chloe and Lilian of the world of the painting worked together in order to save him from Nicole.


    If not for the two of them, he might have been trapped inside the painting, unable to break free from the spell that the Witch of the East had ced on him.


    Fortunately, he arrived at the right moment when Joanne and Hecate were facing off against the Demigod, Godfrey.


    If he arrived an hourte, things might have ended differently.


    When everything was over, he made sure to tell the two girls to never enter the painting again because it could be a very dangerous experience.


    "You want to go to Midgard to investigate the Blood Fangs and the unusual movement of the Milesians?" Professor Rinehart asked.


    "Yes, Professor," Ethan replied. "Being passive might not be in our best interest. Since the Fomorians and the Milesians are nning to set foot in the Shire Continent, it will be best to take the initiative to spy on them instead."


    "Mmm." Professor Rinehart neither agreed nor disagreed with Ethan''s statement. He kept on stroking his beard as if pondering whether he should give the young man permission to leave or not.


    Sending students to do undercover work for the academy was amon practice in Brynhildr Academy.


    In fact, Henry, the previous Head Prefect of Dud Manor, and one of the strongest students in the academy, would always undertake missions for them in exchange for Merit Points, as well as favors from the Headmaster.


    But these students had only been allowed to take their missions when they became Third Years.


    Ethan was only a second year, and yet, he was probably the strongest student in the entire academy as of this moment.


    The reason why he hadn''t yet been designated as the strongest in Professor Rinehart''s opinion was due to the movement of the Founders of the Academy.


    They had all chosen their own Champions, and they would be training them to help defend the academy in the future.


    Alice, who was Professor Ophelia''s niece, was showing great promise due to the Legacy she acquired from the Founder of the Eques Manor, Eileifr Eques.


    Although she was stillcking a bit when it came to fighting prowess, whenpared to Ethan, the support she was getting from the Academy was allowing her to rapidly improve her abilities.


    Chloe, who was keeping a low profile, was also a dark horse in Professor Rinehart''s opinion. He was aware that Ethan''s cousin had erected powerful barriers in the Great Eagle Forest, as well as the borders of Brynhildr Academy, strengthening its defenses.


    The Chesmire Cat, Chessy, also favored Chloe and even went as far as taking missions for her to find some relics that had greatly increased her magical prowess.


    The funny thing was that Chloe wasn''t chosen by any of the Founders of the Academy.


    She was chosen by the Guardians of the Forest, and they taught her the gift of the Fir Bolg.


    The one who was chosen by Magni Jaeger, Lily, was currently training within a World called the Lion''s Den, which was simr to the maze under Dud Manor.


    If Ethan knew how powerful Lily was now, he would definitely feel very proud of his wife and probably take her to his bedroom to celebrate her growth.


    "Are you going to do this alone?" Professor Barret, who was also inside the office, asked. "You don''t need any helpers?"


    Professor Barret, who understood how Ethan gained his magical powers, was concerned about the young man going to Midgard alone.


    "No," Ethan replied. "I will be bringing one Witch with me."


    "And who do you n to bring?" Professor Barret asked.


    Ethan paused for a while because he was still undecided about who to bring.


    Among his lovers, the one whom he could bring with him without problems was Emma.


    Emma didn''t stand out as a student of the Academy since she had purposely made herself average in many ways.


    Her disappearance wouldn''t cause a stir because she went out of her way to not make any close friends, aside from Ethan''s lovers.


    "I''m still not sure, Professor," Ethan replied honestly. "I still need to talk to them about this matter."


    "Understood." Professor Rinehart nodded. "Come back to me once you''ve chosen who will apany you on this trip. Barret and I will have a discussion on whether to grant you permission or not."


    Ethan knew that the Headmaster was concerned about his safety, so he didn''t say anything and politely left the office to return to Dud Manor.


    Along the way, he saw Enzo cleaning the path with a broom and understood that his Protector was waiting for him to return from the Headmaster''s Office.


    "Is there a problem, Enzo?" Ethan asked.


    "I would just like to apologize to the Young Master for allowing the Young Miss to do something very dangerous," Enzo replied. "We didn''t expect her to suddenly disappear while in the academy because we keep thinking that this ce is safe.


    "I have already assigned more guards to watch over her. Please rest assured that this incident will not happen again."


    Ethan wanted to say that it wasn''t the Old Catkin''s fault that his sister had gone somewhere dangerous.


    However, he also understood that Enzo wouldn''t be able to face his mother if something really bad happened to Joanne while she was in the academy.


    "Good." Ethan nodded. "But don''t be too hard on yourself. Joanne is still young, so she is feeling very adventurous. Don''t worry. I made sure to tell her to not do anything dangerous without informing you first."


    "Thank you, Young Master," Enzo bowed respectfully. "Your words mean a lot to me."


    Ethan was about to leave but decided to inform the Old Catkin about his ns to investigate


    the Blood Fangs and the Milesians.


    "Are you nning to fight against Godfrey?" Enzo asked.


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "He poses a threat to my friends and acquaintances."


    Enzo frowned. "Young Master, it''s a good thing that you''ve mentioned this topic with me. Let


    me tell you something about Godfrey-no-to be more precise, I need to tell you about


    Godfrey''s Father, d."


    "You know him?" Ethan looked at Enzo in surprise because he didn''t expect one of the Patriarchs of the Protector ns to know about the Progenitor of the Vampires.


    "I don''t know a lot about d, Young Master," Enzo replied. "But I do know that he and our


    Lord Ashmedai have a non-aggression pact. Since you can be considered as one of Lord Ashmedai''s kin, this agreement extends to you as well."


    "Really?" Ethan asked.


    However, he was not only asking this question to Enzo but to his Other Half as well.


    ''It''s true,'' Ethan''s Other Half replied. ''But it doesn''t matter. Unless one of you is on the brink of death, d and Lord Ashmedai won''t lift a finger to stop you from duking it out with each


    other.


    ''For them, having their kin fight strong opponents is a good way for them to gain experience and be stronger.''


    "... Is that the reason why you didn''t tell me about this agreement?" Ethan inquired.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''No,'' Ethan''s Other Half replied. ''You have already fought against an Avatar of a Progenitor. It


    might be time for you to fight against a Demigod and understand that difference between


    them.''


    Ethan, who thought that what his Other Half was saying made sense, nodded in


    understanding.


    Enzo, who thought that Ethan was asking him a question, confirmed that such an agreement


    existed.


    "Young Master, would you like to bring some of our people with you on this mission?" Enzo


    inquired. "If not, you can ask Emma to directly send a message to her mother. She could arrange some people on her end. Although Caer Wydion isn''t close to the Capital City of Cashel, they will still be able to get there faster than you will."


    "Thank you, Enzo," Ethan said. "I''ll talk to Emma about thister today. You just focus on protecting Joanne during her stay here in the academy."


    Enzo bowed politely and promised that he would keep an eye out for their Young Miss, who had gone on a little adventure without informing her handmaidens and the Protectors, who hade all this way to Brynhildr Academy for her and her brother''s sake.

 Chapter 792: Once You Lost It, You Can Never Get It Back

    Chapter 792: Once You Lost It, You Can Never Get It Back


    ?


    "You''re going to Midgard?" Nicole, who was currently hugging Ethan from behind, asked. "Yes," Ethan replied. "And I''m still thinking about whom I''ll take with me."


    Since he had been away for a while, Nicole came to look for him in order to warm her up.


    It was just that, ever since he had returned from the Painting of Enlightenment, Ethan had been finding it hard to not react to her touch, especially when their bodies were so close to each other.


    Ethan didn''t want Nicole to see his blushing face, so he asked her to just hug him from behind.


    However, it didn''t take long for him to realize that this was also a bad idea.


    Nicole''s chest was pressed against his back. And because Ethan had his eyes closed, his sensitivity had increased quite a bit.


    His senses were already sharp, surpassing that of a normal human, but it was now focused on a ce that made his body heat up.


    "Your body is really warm, Ethan," Nicole said in a teasing tone. "You''re like a hot pack. Were you always this hot?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied in a heartbeat. "You just didn''t notice it because you are always feeling cold."


    "Maybe you''re right."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Mmm."


    "So, who do you n to take to Midgard?" Nicole inquired. "Since you''ll be away for a long period of time, I''ll just have to endure the days when I''m feeling cold. Don''t worry. The bracelet you gave me also helps a lot to relieve my symptoms. I just look for you sometimes since it''s faster that way."


    Ethan hadpletely forgotten that Nicole would also suffer when he went away for long periods of time.


    For a brief moment, he almost asked her if she wanted to go with him to Midgard. However, if she dide with him, then wouldn''t that make her Ethan''s Magical Battery while they were together?


    "Nicole, I have a question," Ethan said. "Do you think you can kiss me on the lips as a friend?"


    "That''s one random question you have there, Sir Ethan," Nicole replied in an amused tone. "But to give you an answer, I can probably do that. Maybe it will also help the coldness in my body disappear instantly."


    Ethan, who heard Nicole''s answer, pondered if it was really fine to take her with him to Midgard.


    If he did, he would have to tell her the secret of why he was able to use magic.


    Everyone knew that Ethan was a Dud, so they were surprised when they saw him be a powerhouse that could cast spells out of the blue.


    Nicole had asked him once how he was able to wield magic now, when he was unable to back then.


    He only told her that there were certain conditions that allowed him to use magic.


    As for what those conditions were, Nicole decided not to pry and simply epted it as it was.


    ''Nicole is strong, so I don''t need to worry about protecting her all the time,'' Ethan thought. ''If she''s with me, I will also be able to take care of her condition. But is this really fine?'' Ethan didn''t want to treat his best friend like a tool to gain magic power.


    This was why he nned to take Emma with him. She was his Promised One, and their rtionship was now closer than ever before.


    But Nicole was suffering from a powerful Legacy that wasn''tpatible with her body. Because of this, she had to train her Ice Magic so that she would be able to resist the power that was slowly turning her into ice from the inside out.


    Ethan''s presence helped her deal with this problem for the time being. But if he were to be gone for an indefinite period of time, wouldn''t that also make Nicole''s condition worsen over time?


    Now that he understood what was ailing her and how it was eating away her life, Ethan couldn''t turn a blind eye to her condition.


    "Nicole, there is something I need to tell you," Ethan said. "It has something to do with my powers."


    Since he already knew her secret, he thought that it wouldn''t hurt for her to know his secret in return.


    Nicole listened quietly to Ethan''s exnation from beginning to end.


    After Ethan finished talking, a chuckle escaped the youngdy''s lips.


    "I see. So that''s why you asked me that question," Nicolemented.


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "I was nning to take Emma or Hecate with me on this trip, but after thinking about it, bringing you with me might be a better idea."


    "I can understand Emma, but why Hecate?" Nicole inquired. "Don''t tell me... you are nning to make her your secret mistress?"


    "No," Ethan shook his head. "It''s just that she seemed to know about Godfrey, and Godfrey seems to be targeting her. Although it might be dangerous to take her with me, I thought she might be able to help me deal with Godfrey''s abilities."


    Ethan had seen Hecate''s trump card, which had sealed all of Godfrey''s power and abilities, except his inborn regeneration.


    He thought that if worse came to worst, she would be able to assist him and bring down Godfrey using the element of surprise.


    They had seen Godfrey, but thetter didn''t know about them.


    If an opportunity presented itself, they could just take the initiative to attack him first and ask questionster.


    The reason why Hecate was also an option was due to a special tradition that Princess Ramona had added to the rules of the Order of the Tidebringer.


    It said that the Saintess should be willing to kiss the Tidebringer''s lips as part of their duty to


    their Lord.


    Princess Ramona understood that Ethan needed to kiss a Witch in order to use magic, so she made sure that the only maidens who could be a Saintess of the Order were girls blessed


    with magical powers.


    In short, all the Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer belonged to him, and he could do whatever he wanted with them as was his right as the Patron Deity of their Temple.


    Hecate had mentioned this to Ethan and Joanne when they asked her about her duties as the


    Saintess.


    After exining all of this to Nicole, the youngdy finally understood why Hecate was one of the candidates that Ethan could choose to bring to Midgard.


    "I don''t think bringing her is a good idea," Nicole thought. "You already mentioned that the Demigod is looking for information about her. If you take her with you, it is like sending a


    small sheep into the Lion''s Den.


    "One mistake, and things can get ugly really fast. In order to avoid that ending, it will be best


    if you don''t bring Hecate with you. As for kissing you..."


    Nicole gave Ethan a long hard look, as if pondering if kissing him was a good idea or not.


    Ethan didn''t speak as he gazed at the beautifuldy in front of him.


    Back in the Painting of Enlightenment, he had kissed her dozens of times and even did more


    intimate things with her.


    But the things that happened in the painting didn''t reflect the reality of real life.


    So he couldn''t help but ask her a second time.


    "If I take you with me, you''re going to be my magic battery," Ethan said. "I don''t really want to take advantage of you in that way, so if you think that this is no good, feel free to


    forget what I said earlier."


    Nicole remained silent for a few more minutes before speaking out her mind.


    "Give me a day to think about it," Nicole replied. "But, remember this, Ethan. I am always on


    your side."


    "I know," Ethan smiled as he reached out to hold her hand. "Now, let''s finish warming you up, so that you can start thinking about it."


    Nicole smiled faintly before nodding her head.


    The two of them didn''t know that somewhere deep inside Nicole''s consciousness, the fallen angel, Baradiel, slowly opened her eyes to look at the young man, who was currently holding


    Nicole''s hand.


    ''You never know what you have until you lose it,'' Baradiel thought. ''And once you lost it, you


    can never get it back.''


    The Fallen Angel once again closed her eyes, and covered her body with her icy wings.


    Back then, she thought that she could take things for granted, thinking that they would stay


    with her forever.


    But, when she realized her mistake, it was already toote.

 Chapter 793: The Choice Was Very Obvious From The Start

    Chapter 793: The Choice Was Very Obvious From The Start


    ?


    "Sir Ethan, I know that you are going to face Godfrey. You must take me with you," Hecate said.


    She had been waiting for Nicole to leave Dud Manor after thetter''s regr session with Ethan before she went to look for him.


    The young man didn''t outright reject Hecate''s words, recognizing that her ability to seal Godfrey''s power would prove useful during their battle.


    Although Nicole was strong, fighting against a Demigod was different from fighting against a normal Wizard or Witch.


    However, Ethan was also very reluctant to take Hecate with him, for she was the one whom Godfrey wished to possess.


    Seeing that Ethan wasn''t saying anything, Hecate sighed and ced her hand over her chest. "Sir Ethan, I know that you are very worried about me," Hecate said. "But I also know that bringing me will give you a higher chance of subjugating the Vampire Lord. Your secret-I also know of it. Just like your Promised One, the Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer exists for your sake.


    "I know that you don''t want me to be in danger, and I understand that you don''t wish to treat me as a tool you can use to absorb magic. But bringing me is a much better option than bringing anyone else."


    "But it''s going to be dangerous," Ethan finally replied.


    "Anywhere can be dangerous, Sir Ethan," Hecate stated. "Even here in the academy, there are dangerous things that can harm me."


    "... Isn''t it your fault for going to ces you shouldn''t have gone to in the first ce?" Ethan arched an eyebrow. "You knew that the Painting of Enlightenment was dangerous, and you still went in there."


    Hecate blushed because she was unable to refute his words.


    Her curiosity had gotten the best of her, so she thought that entering the painting that Ethan had previously visited might be an interesting thing to do.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I know that it''s my fault why Joanne and I entered the Painting of Enlightenment," Hecate answered. "But if we didn''t enter it, Joanne wouldn''t have gained enlightenment, and we wouldn''t have had the chance to fight against Godfrey and learn a bit about his abilities."


    This time, it was Ethan''s turn to nod in agreement.


    "You''re right," Ethan said. "That is one of the silver lining of your little adventure."


    "And that is also the reason why you need to take me with you," Hecate insisted. "I know many things about Godfrey, but he doesn''t know about my ability. If I manage tond a clean hit on him, we can win."


    Ethan pondered a bit before giving his answer.


    "Give me until tomorrow to think about it," Ethan replied.


    Hecate wanted to say more, but she felt like doing so might just backfire on her.


    "Understood." Hecate nodded. "Please think about it seriously. I have more to offer than what Nicole can do against Godfrey."


    After saying all she had to say, Hecate gave Ethan a respectful bow before returning to her room to rest.


    Ethan sighed before resting on his bed to think about his next course of action.


    "She has a point, you know?" Sebastianmented. "I like Nicole, but this matter is not about liking someone. It''s more about bringing someone who can raise your chances of seeding in your mission."


    "Sebastian is right," Ethan''s Other Halfmented. "While Godfrey may not be as strong as Erras'' Avatar, he''s still a Demigod who has lived for more than a hundred years.


    "If I were you, I would only go pick a fight with him after I''ve armed to the teeth. You only have one life, Ethan. Choose the person who can help you most in your fight against him, instead of basing the decision on your personal feelings."


    The young man understood that Sebastian and His Other Half only wanted what was good for him.


    He understood this, so he was now in a dilemma on who to pick.


    "I guess I have no choice, huh?" Ethan muttered before closing his eyes to rest.


    When he took emotion out of the equation, the choice was very obvious from the start.


    The next day...


    "Young Master, you will be needing an Airship to go to Midgard, right?" Enzo inquired. "Fortunately, we have an airship you can readily use. Also, we are in the process of acquiring a second-hand one for a decent price.


    "Please, feel free to use the Airship from Caer Wydion for your journey to Midgard. Some of my people will also apany you to manage the flying ship. Don''t worry. They will not interfere with your mission."


    Ethan, who was also worrying about what transportation he''d use for his journey to Midgard, was surprised when Enzo took the initiative to talk to him and offer an airship just as he was about to head to the Dining Hall to have breakfast.


    "Thank you, Enzo," Ethan replied. "I''ll dly ept your offer."


    "Good." Enzo nodded. "I''ll inform our people about your decision. I''ll order them to buy food and supplies for the journey. Also, make sure to talk to Emma. Since you will go to Midgard, the Protector ns will be happy to give you further assistance.


    "Young Master, remember this. Even Lord Balthazar asks for help when he needs it. We exist to serve, and serving your family makes us happy. I know that you treat us well, but our calling in life is to help you win your battles for you."


    Enzo''s strong gaze made Ethan truly understand that the Old Catkin meant every word that he said.


    "Thank you, Enzo, for everything," Ethan stated. "Please, continue to assist me in the future as well."


    "I''ll be honored to do that, Young Master." Enzo bowed respectfully. "Please be at ease. I will carry out your orders without fail."


    After his talk with one of his Protectors, Ethan decided to write a letter to his Grandma after sses ended.


    Although he could leave the academy without informing them, he deemed that it would be best to not keep his family in the dark.


    It might make his Grandma worry, but it would also give her some peace of mind, knowing that he had capable individuals apanying him in his journey.


    However, on the day before his departure, Ethan didn''t expect that a visitor woulde to the academy, giving him a bit of a headache because of their sudden request.

 Chapter 794: Reliable Teammates

    Chapter 794: Reliable Teammates


    ?


    "I decided to take Hecate with me on the journey to Midgard," Ethan said to Nicole, who had a surprised look on her face. "But if you really wish toe as well, I can ask Professor Rinehart to give you permission toe with me."


    Nicole, who was surprised by Ethan''s first deration, became more surprised after hearing his next words.


    "You want me toe along as well?" Nicole asked.


    "Yes," Ethan answered. "I am going to fight against a Demigod. I need to fight him while armed to the teeth. Having you and Hecate with me will be the best option. I believe both of you can assist me in this battle."


    Nicole crossed her arms over her chest and closed her eyes. She had already made her decision to go with Ethan because she had a feeling that his mission would be a very dangerous one.


    However, she didn''t expect to hear that he would bring Hecate with him as well.


    A few minutester, Nicole nodded and looked at Ethan with a solemn expression on her face. "If that''s what it takes for all of us to return safely to the academy, then why not?" Nicole replied. "Three heads are better than one."


    Hearing Nicole ept his decision made Ethan finally breathe a little easier.


    The twodies had the power to assist him in his mission, so he decided to y it safe and bring both of them with him.


    The only hurdle left was to gain permission from the Headmaster and set a date for their departure.


    Just as he expected, Professor Rinehart was surprised to hear that Ethan nned to bring both Nicole and Hecate with him to Midgard.


    He could understand why the young man decided to bring Nicole. After all, she was a talented Witch.


    However, he didn''t expect that Hecate would also be going with him.


    But Ethan made sure to exin why he decided to bring Hecate along, especially after seeing the result of the battle that took ce inside the Painting of Enlightenment.


    After careful consideration, the Headmaster reluctantly agreed, but he had a condition.


    "Prioritize your team''s survival," Professor Rinehart ordered. "If things get too dangerous, don''t hesitate to retreat so that you can fight another day. Remember, you are fighting against a Demigod. They are not foes that are so easy to defeat."


    "Professor, have you fought against a Demigod in the past?" Ethan asked out of pure curiosity.


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy was hailed as one of the strongest Wizards in the world, so he was curious if Professor Rinehart had faced a Demigod in the past.


    "Yes," Professor Rinehart answered. "It was one of the hardest battles I''ve ever fought in my life. I was only barely able to win because I had already mastered and perfected my Resonance.


    "If not, I wouldn''t be here to talk to you about it. Fighting Demigods is serious business. You can overestimate them, but you must never underestimate them. Doing that is fatal. This is also the reason why I will approve of Hecate apanying you. But remember, you need to make sure that she and Nicole will return safely.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "All of you are promising students of the academy. We can''t have any of you dying anytime soon now, can''t we?"


    Ethan nodded. "Yes, Professor. I will do my best to keep everyone safe."


    "Good. Do you already have a means of transport? Flying Brooms and riding on a dragon''s back are all well and good, but I don''t rmend them for a journey to Midgard."


    "Enzo has a flying ship, and he has already assigned people to gather supplies for the journey."


    "Ah, such an excellent retainer you have there," Professor Rinehartmented. "He is also very good in his cleaning duties... if you know what I mean."


    The Headmaster''s words were easy enough to discern.


    It was not only trash and dirt that Enzo cleaned up in the academy.


    Those who tried to break past its walls would find themselves facing the Catkin who was carrying out his agreement with Professor Rinehart in regards to the academy''s safety.


    After bidding his goodbye to Professor Rinehart, Ethan went back to his room in Dud Manor and began to write letters.


    He wrote a letter for his Grandparents, as well as his adoptive father, Wace.


    His Father had stated that if he were to leave the academy or go outside of Eastshire, he must notify him at once.


    Since the incident with the Ravens was now over, the Spirit Guides of the Wizards and Witches of the academy had gone back to their usual duties.


    Dantalion, who hadn''t done anything since the faceoff against the members of the Blood Fangs ended, was more than happy to deliver Ethan''s letters.


    But on the day before their journey, two people visited the academy.


    "Hello, Ethan!" Lyall said as she hugged the young man''s right arm. "Missed me?"


    "Not really." Ethan replied as he gently pried off Lyall''s hands from his arm.


    Instead of getting angry, Lyall just chuckled before giving her sister, Lily, a hug.


    While this was happening, Conall shook hands with Ethan and told him why they hade to the academy.


    "Father was informed about the incident with the Ravens," Conall said. "He thinks that this isn''t a simple case, so he sent Lyall and me to investigate it."


    "You''re right. It''s not a simple case," Ethan replied.


    The young man then exined the details of his investigation and his current n of action. "You''re going to Midgard with Nicole and another First Year?" Conall frowned. "And you''re going to fight against a Demigod? Are you out of your mind?"


    "No," Ethan replied. "If I can''t defeat him, we will prioritize our safety and retreat."


    Lyall, who had heard that Ethan was going to fight against a Demigod, felt extremely excited


    for some reason.


    "I haven''t fought against a Demigod before," Lyall said. "Is he strong?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied without batting an eye. "Very strong."


    Lyall nodded. "I see. In that case, take me and my brother with you."


    "Huh?" Ethan frowned. "Why?"


    "Why not?" Lyall asked back. "Since you are now part of the family, isn''t it normal for family members to help each other? Or have you forgotten that we are inws now? Your problem is


    our problem.


    "Also, I can''t have you dying until I give birth-errr, until Lily gives birth to your baby," Lyall hurriedly corrected herself. "I don''t n on allowing my sister to be a widow, you


    know? I''ll make sure to keep you alive for her sake."


    "Lyall is right," Conallmented. "We are family now. Since you''re going to do something


    very dangerous, we wille and assist you in this endeavor."


    Ethan scratched the back of his head. The gaze that Conall and Lyall were giving him were


    gazes saying that they wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    "Take them with you, Ethan," Lily, who was also worried about her husband, said. "With


    them around, I will be able to rest easier at night, knowing that they will be there to keep you


    safe."


    Hearing his wife''s sincere request, Ethan decided that having Conall and Lyall join him wasn''t a bad idea.


    "Very well." Ethan nodded. "We leave in the morning. Please make the necessary preparations


    before then."


    Lyall did a fist pump before hugging her sister.


    This was the first time that she would be going to Midgard, and among everyone who would


    be going, she was the most excited about it.


    Ethan could only shake his head helplessly because backup had arrived when he least expected


    it.


    Even so, he was feeling more confident that their mission was going to seed because he now had four reliable teammates who would y important roles in his fight against the Vampire Lord, who didn''t know that they wereing to knock on his door.

 Chapter 795: Don’t Worry, I Won’t Make Him Take Responsibility

    Chapter 795: Don¡¯t Worry, I Won¡¯t Make Him Take Responsibility


    ?


    A few people gathered beside the Airship that would be traveling to Midgard in an hour.


    These people were none other than Ethan''s lovers, as well as Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret.


    Ethan''s mission in Midgard was a tightly-guarded secret, and only those who were close to him were made aware of what he was about to do.


    "Make sure to be good while I''m away, okay?" Ethan said as he hugged his sister, Joanne. "Don''t go running off into little adventures. Make sure that you are always apanied by your friends."


    "Okay. Joanne nodded. "Don''t forget to get me some souvenirs."


    "... Girl, I''m not going there for a vacation."


    "Sou-ve-nirs."


    "Fine."


    Ethan sighed helplessly before lightly patting his mischievous sister''s head. He then went to hug Lily and whispered a few things in her ears.


    "Understood." Lily nodded. "I''ll keep an eye on them while I''m here in the academy." "Thank you," Ethan replied.


    He also gave Chloe, Luna, Lilian, and Emma a hug.


    Lyall had positioned herself right next to Emma, so she got herself ready to get hugged by Ethan.


    He ignored her.


    The young man shifted his attention to Hecate, who was talking to Joanne at the side.


    The two mischievous girls were whispering to each other as if they were talking about a secret they didn''t want anyone to hear.


    Suddenly, Professor Rinehart handed Ethan a ck pouch, making thetter look at the Headmaster in askance.


    "Inside that pouch is a crystal ball that will allow you tomunicate with me no matter how far you are," Professor Rinehart said. "If there''s anything you would like to report, feel free to contact me through that artifact."


    "Thank you, Professor," Ethan replied.


    "You take this too." Professor Barret then handed Ethan a silver chain that was only a meter long.


    The young man was quite familiar with this chain because Professor Barret had used it to attack him several times during their training.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It''s just an imitation of my Dimensional Chain," Professor Barret stated. "Its maximum range is 200 meters. Treat it as an emergency weapon. This can be considered a consumable item because you can only use it three times. So, make sure to use it wisely."


    "Thank you, Professor," Ethan gratefully epted the silver chain, knowing how useful it would be to him. "I''ll put it to good use."


    "As you should." Professor Barret smiled faintly. "Remember-all of you should prioritize your safety. If you''re unable to beat Godfrey, retreat as fast as you can."


    Ethan nodded in understanding. "We''ll do our best to return safely here in the academy, Professor."


    While Ethan and the Professors were talking, Lyall wasforting Lily that she would bring her sister''s husband back without fail.


    "Don''t worry about his safety." Lyall patted her chest. "I''m confident that I can run fast, so if things go south, I will drag him with me by hook or by crook."


    "Thank you, Lyall," Lily replied. "I feel a lot better knowing that you''ll be there."


    Lyall then moved closer to whisper something in her sister''s ears.


    "Also, no hard feelings if I get pregnant before you, okay?" Lyall whispered. "Don''t worry, I won''t make him take responsibility."


    "..." Lily couldn''t tell if Lyall was being serious or not.


    Of course, she trusted that Ethan wouldn''t do something like that.


    What she couldn''t trust was her sister''s tendency of wishing to give birth to a strong child.


    ''Lyall ns to pin you down and get herself pregnant. Make sure that it won''t happen, okay?'' Lily said to Ethan through telepathy.


    With the power imbued in their wedding rings, she could talk to Ethan telepathically within a certain distance.


    ''Understood,'' Ethan replied. ''I''ll lock the door of my cabin every night. Also, Lilith is with me. She''ll keep your sister at bay.''


    After getting Ethan''s assurance, Lily felt a bit better because her sister wouldn''t be getting her way.


    "I''ll keep an eye on Lyall and your husband for you," Conall said with a smile.


    "Thank you, brother," Lily returned his smile. "Knowing that you''ll be there puts my heart at ease."


    "Hey, does that mean you don''t feel at ease knowing that I''m there?" Lyallined.


    "Yes," Lily answered in a heartbeat, which earned her an aggressively tight hug from her sister, who was venting her frustration on her.


    Ethan watched this friendly banter between siblings before finally boarding the flying ship.


    Nicole and Hecate followed behind him.


    Conall and Lyall followed half a minuteter.


    "We''ll be back as soon as we can," Ethan said while waving at the people below them. "Take care, everyone."


    Lily, Luna, Chloe, Lilian, Emma, and Joanne waved back at him and bid him safe travels.


    Ethan nced at Enzo, who gave him a brief nod as if assuring him that he would watch over everyone in the academy while Ethan was away.


    "Let''s go," ," Ethan said to one of the Catkins responsible for manning the flying ship.


    "Yes, Young Master," the Catkin replied.


    Soon, the flying ship slowly rose to the sky. A few minutester, it then flew southward,


    heading to Midgard.


    Ethan watched as Brynhildr Academy slowly disappeared in the distance as if covered by a white mist.


    It was one of the illusion barriers that protected the academy from scrying magic, keeping its secret protected within its walls.


    "Young Master, it will take us ten days to reach our destination," the Catkin, who went by the name Merric, reported. "If you need something during the journey, don''t hesitate to tell me." "Thank you, Merric," Ethan replied. "Having you manage this ship is a godsend."


    Merric smiled faintly because he could tell that his Young Master meant what he said.


    Since he had been traveling a lot as ofte, Ethan decided to stay in his cabin for the time being, leaving everyone else behind.


    As soon as he locked the door, making sure that Lyall wouldn''t be barging into his privacy, Lilith jumped out of his shadow and transformed into her Catkin form.


    She then took off the young man''s robe and hung it beside the door.


    Ethan thanked her before summoning a book from his storage ring and sitting on the couch to read.


    It was one of the books about the Milesians, which Professor Barret had given him a day ago. Since the journey was long, Ethan decided that he would read more about their destination so that he would know more about the people that he was going to meet in their journey.

 Chapter 796: Ashmedai’s Prized Vessel

    Chapter 796: Ashmedai¡¯s Prized Vessel


    ?


    Ashmedai, who already knew what Ethan was nning to do, couldn''t help but smirk as he sat on his hellish throne.


    He had been paying close attention to the young man as ofte, and was very interested in his confrontation with the Demigod, who was located in the Lands of the Milesians.


    "Mortals really are interesting," Ashmedai said before swirling the cup of wine in his hand. "Isn''t that right, d?"


    The Vampire Progenitor, who was also holding a ss filled not with wine but blood, nodded. "So, this is the child you''ve been raising secretly, huh?" d inquired. "Aren''t you worried I might spread this information to others?"


    "I''m not worried in the slightest," Ashmedai answered casually. "I only invited you here so that we can ensure that your son and my precious vessel will not kill each other, yes?"


    "I really pity Balthazar''s lot for making a pact with you."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh,e on. Him and his family signing a pact with me is the best thing that happened in their lives."


    The Vampire Progenitor didn''t agree or disagree with Ashemdai''s words.


    Balthazar Valentin was one of the few individuals d had recognized among mortals.


    Even now, the previous Demon Lord of Midgard was busy protecting theirnds in the Lands of Saraqael.


    Since the Vampires, the Demons, and the Archdevils were allies, they made it a point to preventrge-scale conflict between their forces.


    Godfrey and Ethan were the respective Champions of the Vampire Progenitor and Ashemdai.


    As such, although they would allow the two to beat the crap out of each other, they wouldy down the groundwork to prevent their deaths from happening.


    Thest thing they wanted to happen was for their two factions to start a war against each other, especially since it would be something that they could prevent.


    Right now, Ashmedai and d had their hands full with the Progenitors from other nes of existence.


    Erras, who was currently imprisoned in Ashmedai''s Domain, was a bargaining chip that Ashmedai could use to strike a deal with the Progenitors of Chaos, who were one of their most persistent enemies.


    "Still, who do you think will win?" Ashmedai asked.


    "My son, of course," d replied before taking a sip of the blood in his ss. "There''s nopetition."


    Ashmedaiughed because he was of the same opinion.


    However, that didn''t mean that Ethan didn''t stand a chance against the Vampire Demigod.


    In fact, this was a perfect opportunity to see the young man fight using his full strength. ''Since you''re always worried that the Progenitors will find you once your Magic Circuits is fully healed, fighting against Godfrey will allow you to see your chances of winning against them.'' Ashmedai mused.


    Ashmedai had no doubt in his mind that there woulde a time when Ethan would reim the power that he had lost.


    And when that happens, he would be the most coveted vessel in the world.


    Of course, Ashmedai was one of those who wished to make Ethan his vessel.


    The only difference between him and the other Progenitors was that he was Ethan''s Patron God, which meant that his blood was running through the young man''s veins.


    If worsees to worst, he would forcefully summon Ethan to his Domain and hide him away for several years until themotion died down a bit.


    But as Ashmedai was thinking about these thoughts, d broke the silence and voiced out his thoughts on another pressing concern.


    "Arawn is stirring the waters," d said. "I don''t like the fact that he''s having a say in the affairs of the Fomorians. He''s even bold enough to include my son in his schemes. Looks like his horns had grown a bit longer for the past hundred years."


    "Indeed." Ashmedai nodded. "That guy is one troublesome fellow. Right now, he is only stirring the waters, but if he actively participates in this uing conflict, it will not end well for both of our Champions."


    "Then how should we deal with him?" d inquired.


    "We can''t," Ashmedai answered. "You already know why we can''t."


    The Vampire Progenitor frowned because their hands were tied when it came to Arawn.


    "So are we just going to watch and let him cause trouble?" d didn''t like the fact that someone was manipting his son to do the dirty work for the Fomorians.


    "Don''t worry. The people of Midgard and the Shire Continent aren''t that weak," Ashmedai replied. "I''m sure that they will be able to handle Arawn... probably."


    "Probably?"


    "Maybe."


    "Maybe?"


    Ashmedai chuckled because he knew why d was feeling antsy about Arawn, the King of Anwnn.


    The Lord of every lost breath beyond the mortal ins, and the King of a kingdom that bordered life and death.


    As such, many refer to him as the Death God, or simply the God of Death.


    "After Godfrey''s and Ethan''s battle, we should educate them about Arawn," Ashmedai said. "That way, that scheming fox will not have his way."


    d nodded because this was something that he nned to do even if Ashmedai didn''t tell


    him.


    For now, he would observe the battle between his son and the young man whom he was seeing for the first time.


    He didn''t n to tell Godfrey that someone was going to break down his doors and attack him when he least expected it.


    His son had be toox for the past hundreds of years, thinking that no one in Midgard would dare get in his way.


    ''I just hope that this young man will be able to teach my son a lesson,'' d thought. ''If not, he would be the one learning a painful lesson instead.''


    Due to Godfrey being a Vampire Lord, he was physically stronger than most mortals. Although the title of strongest wouldn''t fall into his head, Godfrey was still strong enough to make those who knew of his existence think thrice before antagonizing him.


    This was also why he epted Ashmedai''s invitation to visit his hellish domain to discuss this battle between their Champions.


    Both were curious on who was going to win.


    Both of them had no ns of lifting a finger to interfere in the battle unless death was an


    imminent conclusion.


    For now, he would simply watch, wait, and see for himself if Ashmedai''s prized vessel would live up to his expectations.

 Chapter 797: Caught Between The Storm And The Sea

    Chapter 797: Caught Between The Storm And The Sea


    ?


    On the fifth day of their journey, the Flying Ship encountered a strange phenomenon at sea, which made the airship slowly lose altitude until itnded on the water.


    They didn''t know what caused this incident. Even after careful inspection, they found nothing wrong with their ship.


    But since they were unable to gain altitude and fly in the sky, they had no choice but to travel the old-fashioned way and sail across the water for a period of time.


    "I''m sorry, Young Master," the Captain of the Catkins, Merric, apologized. "I think we have entered a no-flying zone. We already checked. The Magic Crystal serving as this ship''s power source still has plenty of energy, and the enchantments are still active.


    "It seems that something is preventing them from working normally. I''m afraid that our journey will be dyed because of this incident..."


    "Don''t worry," Ethan replied. "None of this is your fault. But do you have a way to tell me which direction we should go? I will handle the rest."


    "Yes, Young Master." Merric then handed the young man apass. "We should head southwest. As long as we continue that path, we will not stray from our destination."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Southwest? Got it." Ethan nodded and used the power of the Tidebringer to create a wave that lifted the flying ship from the water and carried it to the direction where Ethan willed it to go.


    Although their travel time was slower, he believed that it would only take him a short period of time to break free from the no-fly zone.


    Half an hourter, they saw an ind in the distance.


    It was verymon to see such inds far out into the sea with some of them being inhabited.


    Of course, Ethan had no intention of docking on the ind even for a bit because it would only dy their journey to their destination. They still had a long way to go before they reached thends of Midgard, so they couldn''t afford to take any detours.


    But as if expecting that they would go past it, the wind started to pick up and dark clouds covered the sky.


    The strong winds were blowing against them, which made some of the Catkins frown.


    The seawater also started to be turbulent as waves that were several meters tall started to m on their flying ship.


    Ethan, who hadplete control over the sea, wasn''t fazed by the storm that appeared out of nowhere.


    However, just as he was about to use his power, he heard a voice singing from the direction of the ind.


    At first, he could tell that only one person was singing. But soon, more voices joined in, harmonizing and creating a soothing melody that washed over the ship like a powerful wave.


    The Catkins, who had sensitive hearing, fell into a daze and started to move toward the bow of the ship.


    Conall and Lyall, who also had a strong sense of hearing, knelt on the deck of the ship and closed their eyes to resist the alluring call of whoever were singing far out into the ind.


    Nicole and Hecate, who seemed to have a strong resistance to mind spells, hurriedly knocked out the Catkins unconscious.


    However, a few of them had already jumped off into the sea and started to swim towards the ind, undeterred by the big waves that could drown thempletely.


    Of course, with Ethan on board, such a thing would not happen.


    Using his powers, he threw the Catkins back into the ship and dispersed the waves that were trying to sink them.


    As if feeling annoyed by their resistance, the sound of the melodious singing grew louder, making the storm more violent.


    The young man, who was now feeling annoyed, was about to use his powers to clear the stormpletely.


    But before he could do that, his wand suddenly appeared beside him as if feeling indignant that someone dared to sing in its presence.


    The young man couldn''t help but smile before grabbing the wand, which was itching for a fight.


    "Let them hear what a real song sounds like," Ethan stated as he activated his Resonance. "Sing with me... Illumina!"


    The image of the beautiful mermaid princess materialized above Ethan. Turning her head a little, she sneered in the direction of the Sirens who had started to fly toward their ship.


    A few secondster, the Mermaid Princess started to sing a song that sounded louder and more beautiful than the song the Sirens were singing.


    "First Verse," Illumina said. "The Storm and the Sea."


    "Dark clouds gather on the horizon,


    Thunder rolls across the deep,


    Waves are rising, wild and restless,


    The storm awakens from its sleep."


    "Lightning cuts through the heavens,


    A furious dance upon the tide,


    In the heart of the tempest''s fury,


    There''s no ce to run or hide."


    "Oh, the storm and the sea,


    A battle of eternity,


    A wild wind''s cry, a sailor''s plea,


    Caught between the storm and the sea.''


    The winds then blew stronger, but this time, it didn''t blow against the ship but toward the Sirens, who were very surprised to hear the song of a rival power, which they hated very much. Sirens were simr to harpies, and one of the races they hated was none other than mermaids. The two races liked to sing, but unlike the mermaids who sang for their own pleasure, the Sirens sang to drown ships and capture the men to be their food and ythings. Sensing that many wonderful males were inside the ship passing through their domain, they didn''t hesitate to attempt enthralling them with their singing.


    Even after hearing the song of the hateful mermaid, the Sirens didn''t waver. They continued singing despite being battered by the winds as they flew into the sky.


    A battle of songs ensued, with both sides not backing down in the slightest.


    Although she was alone, Illumina sang with confidence facing off against the dozens of Sirens


    who were all singing together.


    Ethan decided to intervene at first by shooting down the Sirens from the sky.


    However, sensing Illumina''spetitive spirit, he decided to stay out of the song battle,


    which was making the storm more violent.


    "Stupid fish, end it already," Hecate muttered as she looked at the Mermaid Princess with annoyance. "Don''t tell me you can''t even defeat a couple of parrots."


    As if triggered by her taunt, Illumina''s voice became stronger and mmed against the Sirens, making them almost fall off from the sky.


    Perhaps knowing that they couldn''t win, the Sirens stopped singing and started to hurl insults


    at the Mermaid Princess, who managed to overwhelm them with her singing despite being


    alone.


    "Ugly fish!"


    "Stupid mermaid!"


    "Exhibitionist!"


    "Tone deaf fish!"


    "Sea hag!"


    The Sirens were about to say more, but they were forced to retreat after one of them was hit by a lightning strike that Ethan had unleashed to make them stop taunting Illumina.


    Illuminaughed as if mocking the sore losers who were flying back to their ind. This was the first time that Ethan saw the mermaid princess feel a sense of rivalry when it


    came to singing.


    Because of this, he decided that from now on, he would stay away from ces where Sirens were known to live.


    The storm disappeared as quickly as it appeared, making everyone sigh in relief.


    After traveling for another half an hour at sea, the Flying Ship finally began to ascend into the


    sky again, leaving behind the ind where the resentful Sirens continued to curse the mermaid princess for raining down on their parade.

 Chapter 798: Arrival At Lantir Town

    Chapter 798: Arrival At Lantir Town


    ?


    After their brush with the Sirens, Ethan and his group no longer encountered any mishaps during their travel at sea.


    The Catkins were ashamed because they hadn''t been strong enough to resist the enchantment of the song. Not only did it almost cost them their life, but Ethan also had to save them.


    If the young man hadn''t been around, they would have be the captives of the Sirens and used as their ythings.


    Lyall, on the other hand, teased her brother, Conall, and told him that it was a shame because he missed the opportunity of a lifetime to get a harem of Sirens.


    Conall could only roll his eyes at his sister''s attempt to tease him. While he did like beautiful women, he had no intention of living the rest of his life on an ind surrounded by monsters who might eat him in more ways than one.


    Finally, on the eighth day, they finally reached thends of Midgard, making the weary travelers decide tond in the first town they saw along the way.


    Although it would dy their trip by a day, Ethan thought that it was important to let everyone step on drynd first, so that they could regain their bearing.


    The Catkins immediately went to buy food to restock their supplies.


    Ethan, on the other hand, decided to take a stroll in the town with Nicole and Hecate.


    Of course, Lyall decided to tag along with them, leaving her brother, Conall, to watch over the flying ship.


    Seeing a handsome young man and three beautiful girls walking together in the streets made several young men feel jealous of Ethan.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Of course, there were other guys who simply whistled and gave the girls yful winks as if telling them that they should ditch the teenage boy and hang with them instead.


    "Lyall, they are calling for you," Nicole said in a yful tone.


    "Eh? I don''t like trash," Lyall replied. "Besides, they are weaker than me."


    Hecate, who didn''t hesitate to walk hand in hand with Ethan, was already used to this kind of treatment.


    Even in the Magdar Kingdom, she would often feel the lustful gaze of men who were charmed by her beauty.


    As a Half-Elf, her looks really stood out.


    Coupled with her gentle aura and innocent looks, evendies weren''t able to take their eyes off her.


    Of course, Ethan, who thought that Hecate was feeling intimidated by the people looking at her, gave her hand a gentle squeeze as if telling her that she had nothing to worry about since he was there.


    If there was someone stupid enough to try to approach them to flirt with the girls in public, forget about Ethan-Lyall and Nicole were more than enough to make them regret being born in the world.


    After buying a few souvenirs from the shops, they once again returned to the flying ship. Merric and the other Catkins were given the rest of the day off so that they could rest for a bit.


    They had been diligently manning the flying ship for several days, and Ethan didn''t want to overwork his people.


    However, before taking his well-deserved rest, Merric still gave Ethan a report.


    "It will probably take us three to five days to reach the City of Cashel, Young Master," Merric said. "Also, we can''tnd our Flying Ship in the city. They don''t allow Flying Ships that don''t bear the insignia of the Milesian Nobility inside the city.


    "The closest we can get is a mile away from it. For the rest, we will have to travel onnd." "Understood." Ethan nodded. "Rest for now, Merric. We will resume our journey tomorrow." "Thank you, Young Master," Merric replied before bowing his head in respect.


    After the Catkin left Ethan''s room, the young man took out the crystal ball from its magical pouch and contacted Professor Rinehart to give his report.


    "Good evening, Professor," Ethan greeted as soon as the Headmaster of the Academy appeared on the Crystal Ball. "We have safely arrived in a town called Lantir. We will stop traveling for a day to let everyone get a proper rest."


    "I''ve been to that town once when I was traveling Midgard with Barret," Professor Rinehart replied. "The locals are friendly, especially toward thedies."


    "I agree, Professor," Ethan replied. "They are indeed very friendly.''


    Professor Rinehart chuckled, sensing the sarcasm in Ethan''s tone.


    "Make sure to contact me before you enter Cashel City," Professor Rinehart said. "If I don''t hear from you two days after that, I will send Barret to look for you."


    "Understood."


    "Remember you are not alone in this mission Ethan. Prioritize the safety of your friends." Ethan nodded. "Don''t worry, Professor. I will keep that in mind."


    After some idle talk, Ethan bid his goodbye and stored the crystal ball inside its magic pouch.


    Seeing that Ethan was done talking with the Professor, Lilith jumped out of his shadow and sat beside the young man on the bed.


    "I''m sure that the Orpheus n have already infiltrated the City of Cashel by now," Lilith said. ¡°I just don''t know if they will be able to find clues on where the headquarters of the Blood Fangs are located."


    "It doesn''t matter even if they didn''t manage to find them," Ethan replied. "I have a feeling that they wille to us themselves when we enter the city."


    Hecate had already informed them that Godfrey''s subordinates were always on the lookout for powerful witches whom they believed their Master would enjoy as an offering. Since he had two exceptional witches in his group who were not only beautiful but also powerful, it was only a matter of time before the Blood Fangs set their sights on them. Naturally, Ethan had no intention of letting Nicole and Hecate be taken by these people. The two witches had already told him that they were willing to be bait to draw out their enemies to them.


    But Ethan had a better idea.


    He was going to do this for the very first time.


    However, for the sake of raising the chances of seeding while keeping Nicole and Hecate safe, he was willing to take a gamble.


    It was a strategy that he believed had a high chance of sess.


    All he needed to do was swallow his pride and make sure that the secretive cult would set its sights on him instead.

 Chapter 799: I Forgot That You Are A Pervert Through And Through

    Chapter 799: I Forgot That You Are A Pervert Through And Through


    ?


    After traveling for a few days, Ethan and his entourage finally arrived at the Lands of Cashel.


    "It''s more beautiful than I imagined it to be," Nicole said in awe as she looked in the distance. "I expected the domain of the Vampire Lord to be more... nd and unforgiving."


    Ethan nodded in agreement because he thought the same way.


    The surroundingnds were truly beautiful, making him wonder if they arrived at the wrong location.


    However, Merric and the other Catkins confirmed to him that they were indeed in the Lands of Cashel.


    "We visit this city from time to time to trade," Merric stated. "The Meredith n even has a general store in this area, which we use as a base to gather information about the city."


    "Have there been any incidents of the Protector ns being attacked or going missing in the past?" Ethan inquired.


    "None," Merric answered. "That''s why it never urred to me that a Vampire Lord, who liked beautifuldies endowed with powerful bloodlines, lived in this city.


    "The Meredith n is a line of magicians, and they had sent many of their talenteddies into the city. So far, none of them suffered any grievances and they had been doing business as usual."


    Ethan nced at the city in the distance as their Flying Ship slowly descended from the sky. Since only the Flying Ships from the Milesian Nobilities could enter the city, they and several others were forced tond at a makeshiftnding port a mile away from the City of Cashel.


    "Nicole and Hecate, stay inside the cabins for now," Ethan ordered. "Don''t show yourselves for the time being."


    "Are you going to the city alone?" Nicole inquired.


    "No." Ethan shook his head. "There''s a potion I need to brew, and the two of you will be taking itter."


    "How about me?" Lyall asked. "Should I also stay inside the cabin?"


    "No," Ethan replied. "You can do what you want."


    "... Hey, what is this difference in treatment?" Lyall ced her hands on her waist and red at Ethan. "Aren''t you worried about me?"


    "I am," Ethan replied.


    "Then why?" Lyall asked.


    "I don''t think Godfrey will be interested in you," Ethan answered with a straight face.


    "Huh?" Lyall blinked in confusion. "Are you saying that because I''m not a witch, and I don''t possess magical powers?"


    "... Something like that," Ethan replied.


    However, Lyall wasn''t satisfied with his answer.


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half were chuckling inside the young man''s sea of consciousness because they knew what he was thinking.


    The two believed that after living for hundreds of years, Godfrey already knew that he shouldn''t stick his stick inside crazies.


    With this line of thought, Ethan believed that Lyall was safe even if the Vampire Lord was only a step away from her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Don''t disturb me for now. I need to craft a potion for myself, Nicole, and Hecate," Ethan stated.


    "Oi! Make me a potion as well!" Lyall demanded. "I don''t know what kind of brew you''re making, but I want one too!"


    Ethan knew that if he didn''t agree to Lyall''s request, the youngdy would pester him to oblivion.


    So in order to get some peace of mind, he agreed, which made Lily''s sister happy. After returning to his room, Ethan took out the cauldron, as well as a crafting tool he purchased in the academy before he left for thends of Midgard.


    He personally asked for a private ss with his Potions Professor to teach him how to brew a special potion, which was called the Polygender Potion.


    Just as the name implied, this potion could change someone''s appearance, as well as their gender, for two hours.


    It was a bitplicated to make. But Ethan was very determined to seed in this mission, so he spent many hours practicing in order to increase his sess rate in crafting the potion.


    Knowing that he might fail a few times despite seeding in the past, Ethan had bought many ingredients from the academy. That way, he could craft as many potions as he could. Of course, he bought a few bottles from the academy as well. But the main reason why he wanted to craft them himself was due to the potion''s special properties.


    The duration of the Polygender potion''s effect was doubled if it was drunk on the same day it was made.


    Simply put, instead of only transforming into the opposite gender for two hours, Ethan could keep his transformation for four hours.


    Since he needed to cover as much ground as possible, he needed the effect of the potion tost longer.


    Twenty minutester...


    "That''s one down," Ethan said in relief after seeding in making the Polygender Potion after one try. "Three more to go."


    Each potion usually took twenty minutes to make, and it required great concentration on Ethan''s part.


    Fortunately, he had Mimir''s Wisdom, so he didn''t have a problem when it came to mental strength and concentration.


    Nearly two hourster, Ethan finally finished crafting four potions.


    He could have finished earlier, but due to some mistakes, he failed twice, so he needed to start all over again.


    "Lilith, I need to ask a favor," Ethan said as he poured the potion into a small bottle. "Tell Nicole, Hecate, and Lyall that we will leave after lunch. I will rest for a bit until that time."


    "Yes, Master," Lilith nodded and left the room to obey Ethan''s order.


    The young man thenid down on the bed and sighed.


    ''Are you worried that this n of yours might fail?'' Sebastian asked.


    ''Yes,'' Ethan answered.


    ''I can understand why you don''t want to use Nicole and Hecate as bait,'' Ethan''s Other Half replied. "But if your n A doesn''t work, you don''t have to feel too anxious about using your


    n B.


    ''If you''re really worried, you can ask Lilith and Dainsleif to act as Nicole''s and Hecate''s bodyguards,'' Sebastian proposed. ''With them around, the chances of escaping will be higher.''


    Ethan scratched his head after hearing Sebastian''s proposal.


    "Why didn''t I think of that?" Ethan muttered.


    ''It''s because you are too overprotective of them to make them act as bait-that''s why,'' Sebastian replied. ''But you already know this, right? Sometimes, even with the best ns, things don''t work out the way you want them to.''


    ''Well, it won''t hurt to give Ethan''s idea a shot,'' Ethan''s Other Half said. ''After all, it''s


    something he thought with the intention of keeping Nicole and Hecate safe.''


    Sebastian nodded in understanding. ''Well, then. Rest for now. We will wake you at lunchtime.''


    "Thanks,'' Ethan replied before finally closing his eyes to rest.


    Although Mimir''s Wisdom helped him keep his concentration at his peak during the potion crafting session, it didn''t change the fact that it took a toll on him.


    Frankly, crafting potions consecutively was a very exhausting task, which was why Wizards and Witches usually craft only two to three potions a day with breaks in between.


    While Ethan was sleeping, Ashmedai and d were ying a game of chess.


    Ethan''s Patron Deity had a mischievous smile on his face and was even excited to see how


    Ethan''s n would work out.


    "Do you think your son will bite the bait?" Ashmedai asked.


    "Perhaps," d answered as he moved his pawn on the chessboard. "But I think you have a misunderstanding about my son, Ashmedai. Godfrey isn''t what you think."


    "Of course, I know," Ashmedai replied with a smile. "Have you forgotten one of the Domains


    I specialize in?" "...Right." d nodded. "I forgot that you are a pervert through and through."


    Instead of being offended, Ashmedai onlyughed because he was truly amused by the n


    that Ethan had in mind.


    Whether the young man''s n would seed or not didn''t really matter to him.


    The only thing that mattered was if it would be entertaining.


    Progenitors were nearly immortal and they could live up to tens of thousands of years without


    a problem.


    So one of the things that they were bound to face sooner orter was boredom.


    The Patron of the Valentin Family hated boredom the most, so he liked to stir trouble from


    time to time, even if that trouble woulde biting him back.


    That was also the reason why he still locked up Erras in his domain despite being well aware that doing so would rile up the Chaos Faction among the Progenitors.


    With a mischievous smile on his face, Ashmedai picked up his Queen Chess Piece and moved it


    to take down d''s Knight.


    Right now, the Champions of two Progenitors were about to face each other, and frankly, he couldn''t wait to see which one of them woulde out on top of the other.

 Chapter 800: A Beauty That Could Bring The Downfall Of A Nation [Part 1]

    Chapter 800: A Beauty That Could Bring The Downfall Of A Nation [Part 1]


    ?


    "... What the hell?"


    Nicole, Hecate, Conall, and Lyall looked at the beautiful youngdy in front of them in disbelief.


    Ethan took the Polygender Potion first, wanting to show them its effect. Seeing their reaction as he stood in front of them, he looked at them with concern.


    "Is there a problem?" Ethan asked in a voice that made Merric and the members of the Protector ns blush.


    Not only did his appearance change, his voice had also changed. And in their ears, his voice sounded like that of an angel''s.


    "Sister," Hecate happily hugged Ethan and rested her head on the youngdy''s shoulder. "I''ll call you sister Ethel from now on."


    "This is dangerous," Lyall muttered. "I feel like my preferences are changing."


    Nicole heard Lyall''s words, and she couldn''t even find fault in it. Frankly, even as a beautiful girl herself, she found Ethan very attractive.


    The only one who didn''t seem to be affected by Ethan''s Charm was Conall. He only looked genuinely surprised after seeing the effect of the potion.


    "We don''t have much time." Ethan patted Hecate''s head. "Drink the potions, then we will take a stroll in the City of Cashel. Remember, the three of you are my bodyguards, and we came from the Shire Continent to sightsee in Midgard.


    "Call me Ethel at all times, and I will call you Nick, Hector, and Lyall. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Wait-why is my name the same?" Lyall asked. "How about you call me Lyle or something."


    "I already know someone named Lyle," Ethan answered. "Also, Lyall is a gender-neutral name. You''ll be fine."


    "Hmm, I guess you do have a point." Lyall nodded.


    What Lyall didn''t know was that Ethan believed that if she went by other names, she wouldn''t react to it even if Ethan called her repeatedly. That was why he still decided to call Lily''s Sister by her real name because it would make them less suspicious in public.


    Just as Ethan expected, all threedies turned into handsome young men after drinking the Polygender Potion.


    Nicole and Lyall looked like valiant warriors, while Hecate looked like a delicate schr who only knew how to read books.


    Conall chuckled after seeing his sister transform into a teenage boy.


    "Father always wished that you were a boy because of how reckless you are," Conall said. "Too bad, he isn''t here to see you in this form. I''m sure he will like it very much."


    "Don''t worry, I got you covered," Hecatemented from the side.


    A momentter, she took out a Magic Camera, which made everyone look at her weirdly.


    "Do you always carry a camera around?" Nicole asked.


    "I do," Hecate replied. "I brought it to take pictures of Ethan so that I can bring it back to the Temple to share with the Nuns. Now, don''t waste time and stick together for a photoshoot!" Using the Magic Camera, Hecate took pictures of Ethel, Nick, and Lyall, alongside Conall. Of course, she also asked the others to take some pictures of her together with Ethel, which made Nicole chuckle.


    "I also want a picture of me and Ethel together," Lyall said. "I can''t wait to show this to Lily and see how she will react."


    Ten minutester, the group took off to the skies with their flying brooms andnded dozens of meters away from the Gate of the City.


    Nicole, Hecate, and Lyall, who were paying close to the expressions of the people around the gate, weren''t surprised when they saw them staring at the onlydy in their group with eyes filled with admiration.


    Even the Guards, who were only supposed to ask the name and origin of the people entering the city decided to ask Ethel a lot of questions, including the ce where she would be staying in the city.


    Ethel, of course, only said that this was her first timeing to Cashel City and that she didn''t even have an idea as to where she would be staying for the time being.


    Hearing her answer, the single men in the crowd introduced themselves and volunteered to be their guide in the city.


    "Thank you for the offer, but there''s no need for a guide," Ethan replied. "We already have a guide with us."


    Ethan said as she made a gesture towards Merric, which immediately made the Catkin the public enemy number one of the people in the City Gates.


    "Well, then. May you enjoy your sightseeing in the city," one of the Guards said. "If someone messes with you, don''t hesitate toe to me. I''ll deal with them right away."


    "Thank you, kind sir," Ethan said with a smile that almost made the guard have a nosebleed. "I will remember your words well."


    "Y-Yes, please remember them," the Guard stuttered after seeing Ethan''s smile. "My name is Caprio, so don''t hesitate to look for me, okay?"


    Ethan nodded and finally walked past the city gates, followed by her entourage of handsome young men.


    "I just hope we don''t get into trouble soon," Conall said to Merric, who was walking beside


    him.


    "Yes," Merric replied. "The Young Mas- errr, the Young Miss is truly one of a kind."


    The moment their group melded with the crowd of the city, one of the Guards excused himself from the city gates and left in a hurry.


    His destination was none other than the Third Level of the City, where Milesian Nobility built their homes.


    But before going to his destination, he first made a detour to an Inn so that he could talk to one of hisrades who was part of the same organization that he joined a few months ago.


    "A youngdy entered the city just a few minutes ago," the Guard said to the Innkeeper. "Her name is Ethel Langley. She came from the Shire Continent and is touring the city as we speak. Tell the others to inform our Lord that an exceptional Lady has appeared."


    The Guard then went to give Ethel''s detailed description, which was incredibly hard to miss. Her beauty was exceptional, and her long, silky blue hair made her stand out from the crowd.


    Anyone who saw her wouldn''t forget her face, so he was certain that the members of the organization would easily find her without fail.


    "She is a beauty that can bring the downfall of a nation," the Guard stated with confidence. "If the Princes or even the King sees her, they would surely not hesitate to make her their


    woman."


    The Innkeeper nodded before giving the guard a few gold coins for the information.


    "I''ll keep in touch," the Innkeeper replied. "If she is truly as amazing as you say, our Lord will definitely bless you with stronger powers."


    The Guard nodded, familiar with this rule of their organization.


    The finder would gain most of the rewards, for this information was discovered by him the


    fastest.


    The Innkeeper lightly tapped the countertop table three times, and three people left the Inn


    together.


    They would investigate if the Guard''s information was true. If it was, they would then contact the other Hunters and find a way to capture her without causing too muchmotion in


    public.


    Not knowing that they were already being investigated by the organization that they were looking for, Ethan and his group went to crowded ces where people usually gathered, like


    the Market and the Bazaars.


    Anywhere they went, people would stare as if they were looking at a creature that was even


    rarer than a Nymph.


    "We''re being followed," Conall said in a volume that only their group could hear.


    "Let them follow us," Ethan replied. "Remember-stick to the n, okay?"


    The five handsome men nodded their heads at the same time.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although they were a bit worried about Ethan''s safety, they knew that he could easily protect


    himself if things went out of hand.

 Chapter 801: A Beauty That Could Bring The Downfall Of A Nation [Part 2]

    Chapter 801: A Beauty That Could Bring The Downfall Of A Nation [Part 2]


    ?


    Ethan nned to visit the most crowded and most popr ces in the city within the four- hour time limit.


    The City of Cashel was a very big and beautiful city.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was trying to find the traces of the Demigod whom he intended to deal with, he would have certainly spent a few days leisurely touring and checking out everything the city had to offer with his entourage.


    But since he didn''te to this city for a vacation, he would stick to his n and go to ces where he could potentially lure out the members of the Blood Faction.


    However, even he didn''t expect how attractive he would be once he turned into a girl.


    There were several bold, courageous men who had tried asking out for a drink or meal, all of which he politely declined.


    The very persistent ones even found themselves being roughed up by the five men who were apanying Ethan, leaving them no choice but to back off.


    "Let''s take a break before returning to the Flying Ship," Ethan said. "Why don''t we have an early dinner in one of their most famous restaurants?"


    "Finally," Nicole smirked. "I''m very curious about what kind of delicacies they have here in the city."


    "It''s not every day that I can visit Midgard," Lyallmented. "I wonder what kind of meat dishes they serve here?"


    Ethan was also looking forward to the dishes he would be tasting for the first time.


    After a few minutes of walking, they finally arrived at the most rmended, highly acimed restaurant in the City of Cashel, which was called Osteria.


    ording to one of thedies whom Ethan asked along the way, this was the favorite meet- up ce of nobles. Aside from their quality dishes, the prices here were something mostmoners couldn''t afford.


    For Ethan, this was a good ce to end their first day in the city before returning to their Flying Ship.


    "Table for six please," Ethan said as soon as a waiter came to ask how many people would be dining inside their restaurant.


    "This way, My Lady," the Waiter smiled widely as he led Ethan and his group to a table located at the center of the restaurant.


    The now youngdy had no idea if this was something the waiter had done deliberately, but this worked perfectly in his favor.


    The restaurant of Osteria had three floors.


    The First Floor was for lesser nobles like the sons of Barons, as well asmoners who could afford the prices of the restaurant.


    Merchants who had money to spare also dined here in hopes that they could form connections and gain more clients.


    The second floor was reserved for the higher ranked members of the Nobility like the children of Viscounts, Earls, and Marquess.


    The Third Floor was meant for the Ducal Families, as well as members of the Royal Family.


    After taking their orders, the Waiter left and promised that he would ask the kitchen to prepare the food as soon as possible.


    Nicole, Hecate, and Lyall could only smile. They could tell that the Waiter was trying his best to make a good first impression on Ethan because of how beautiful "she" was.


    Conall and Merric, on the other hand, yed their roles and subtly nced at their surroundings, trying to look for a person who matched Ethan''s description of Godfrey. The Vampire Lord was a devilishly handsome man with blonde hair and blue eyes. Although this description applied to many people, it still allowed them to filter the other people they saw inside the restaurant, making the identification process easier.


    But five minutester, a group of young men led by a handsome man with short dark brown hair and gray eyes, who seemed to be in his early twenties, walked toward their table.


    A nce was enough to tell that the handsome man was of noble origin, mainly given away by his clothes and mannerisms.


    This wasn''t the only group that had tried to approach Ethan. But when the other groups saw the young man with gray eyes, all of them stopped in their tracks and simply observed from afar.


    Seeing that none dared to get in his way, Ethan''s group deemed that the person who was about to talk to them had a very high-ranking position even among nobles.


    "I''m d I visited Osteria today. If not, I would have missed having the opportunity of meeting you, My Lady," the handsome young man said with a smile. "My name is Prince Isaac, and it is my pleasure to meet you, Miss..."


    "Ethel," Ethan replied. "Ethel Langley."


    "You have such a beautiful name, Miss Ethel," Prince Isaac said. "Is this perhaps your first time traveling to the City of Cashel?"


    "Yes," Ethan answered. "We just arrived a few hours ago from a long journey, so we decided to take a stroll in the city."


    "This must be Fate, Miss Ethel," Prince Isaac smiled. "Since we''ve met here, may I have the pleasure of being your tour guide? Not only will you be able to see the most popr attractions in the city, I will also guarantee your safety."


    "That would be lovely, Prince Isaac," Ethan replied. "But not today. After finishing our meal, we n to return to our Flying Ship to rest. We''ll only continue our tour tomorrow."


    "I understand. But why go out of the city when I can help you reserve rooms from the most reputable inns in the city?" Prince Isaac smiled. "How about I help you find amodation as well? It will not be too hard as long as I''m with you, Miss Ethel."


    Ethan, who was doing his best to prevent his smile from twitching, nced at hispanions for help.


    However, all of them, with the exception of Merric, seemed to be enjoying this back-and- forth between the young man and the Prince.


    "I''m sorry, but My Lady doesn''t really trust strangers she has met for the first time," Merricmented. "Even if that person is a Prince."


    "Yes, our Ethel is a very shy youngdy," Lyall said with a smirk. "She''s also not fond of... aggressive men."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Prince Isaac smiled at the handsome young men apanying the beautifuldy who had caught his attention.


    While he would not go as calling it love at first sight, he had to admit that Ethel was the most beautifuldy that he had seen in his life.


    She''s far more beautiful than the Princesses whom his father wished for him to marry.

 Chapter 802: A Beauty That Could Bring The Downfall Of A Nation [Part 3]

    Chapter 802: A Beauty That Could Bring The Downfall Of A Nation [Part 3]


    ?


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I apologize if I seemed rude, but may I ask what is your rtionship with Miss Ethel?" Prince Isaac asked Lyall and Merric.


    Right now, he was thinking that all the men who were apanying Ethel were rivals he must ovee in order to win her heart.


    "I am her attendant," Merric replied. "Just one of her many loyal retainers."


    "I am one of her suitors," Lyall stated. "But she''s giving me the cold shouldertely. Even so, I have no ns on giving up."


    "And the rest?" Prince Isaac asked.


    He already thought that all the young men who apanied Ethel were her suitors. This way of thought was very normal, especially since all the men surrounding Ethel were quite good looking.


    Of course, as a Prince, he had many ways to present himself as the better man in front of thedies, so he wasn''t worried about somepetition.


    "I''m her bed warmer," Nicole replied in a teasing tone. "Is what I''d like to say, but the most we''ve done was hold each other''s hands."


    "I am her... ve," Hecate answered. "My body, heart, and soul belong to her."


    "I''m her Guardian," Conall stated. "Nice to meet you."


    Prince Isaac nodded and gave Nicole a hard stare. Among the handsome men that apanied Ethel, he was the only one who had the audacity to call himself as Ethel''s bed


    warmer.


    In order to prevent further drama from happening, Ethan raised her hand to get the Waiter''s attention.


    "Excuse me, Sir, can I get a follow-up on our order?" Ethel asked.


    "Y-Yes, My Lady," the Waiter replied. "Your order is almost done. We will be serving them in five minutes."


    "Thank you." Ethan nodded. "Prince Isaac, my friends and I traveled far, so we n to return to our Airship after eating a meal. As for your offer of giving us a tour, maybe tomorrow at around two in the afternoon. I''ll be happy to meet at the South Gate at that time."


    Hearing that there would be an opportunity to spend some time with Ethel, Prince Isaac decided to take a step back and end his meeting with the beautifuldy in a positive light.


    "I''ll be counting the hours until I meet you again, My Lady," Prince Isaac bowed respectfully. "I''ll see you tomorrow at two in the afternoon."


    "Thank you," Ethan replied.


    Before leaving, Prince Isaac gave the other groups who nned to introduce themselves to Ethel a nce which screamed, "don''t even think about it".


    Understanding that the Prince didn''t want any insect flying around the flower he had chosen, the other parties were forced to take a step back and return to their own tables.


    After Prince Isaac finally left, the Waiter lined up several dishes on top of their table.


    "Please, enjoy the food," the Waiter said. "If you have other requests, don''t hesitate to tell me, My Lady."


    "Thank you, kind Sir," Ethan replied.


    He already expected that something like this would happen if he came to the restaurant for noble families.


    He sighed in relief because the Prince''s attention was targeted at him.


    If Nicole, Hecate, and Lyall hade with their original appearances, the trouble would have been directed in their direction, which was something that Ethan wished to avoid if possible. This was why he made them drink the Polygender Potion, turning them into males.


    Half an hourter, Ethan and the others left the Restaurant of Ostaria and walked toward the South Gate together.


    "The food is quite delicious," Nicolemented. "Now I understand why that restaurant is very popr.''


    "Indeed." Hecate, who had her fair share of fine dining, nodded in agreement. "Their chefs aremendable."


    "They know how to cook meat properly." Lyall lightly patted her stomach. "Noints here."


    "I''m d you enjoyed it," Ethan replied. "Let''s hurry back to the Airship."


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half had informed him that there were dozens of people following them from behind.


    Although those people weren''t closing the distance between them, they made sure to not lose Ethan''s group from their sight.


    Even after they had left the South Gate, these people still followed behind them.


    But not wanting to waste any more time, Ethan sat beside Hecate on her broom and took off to the skies with her.


    Nicole followed behind them, serving as a bodyguard, because some of the people that were stalking them were also wizards.


    Lyall, Conall, and Merric, who didn''t have flying brooms, started to run toward their Flying Ship at great speeds.


    A handful of people, including Wizards, took off to the skies to follow Ethan''s group until they arrived at the location where the Flying Ships were parked.


    They watched as Ethel and her group entered one of the Flying Ships before they returned to the city to report to their Masters about Ethel''s location.


    Meanwhile, back in the Restaurant of Osteria...


    A young man who seemed to be in his mid-twenties swirled the wine ss in his hand before ncing at the table where Prince Isaac was seated.


    One of his subordinates informed him that a very enchantingdy, who had the beauty to bring down the downfall of a nation, had arrived in the City.


    Thinking that his subordinate was just exaggerating, he wanted to ignore it at first.


    However, since he had nothing better to do, he decided to take a look at thedy whom his subordinate had rmended.


    The moment his gazended on her, he felt as if his cold heart started beating once more. He had lived for more than two hundred years, and he had seen many beautiful women.


    But he had to admit that the youngdy named Ethel was indeed a peerless beauty that could bring the downfall of a nation.


    ''Her blood is also very powerful,'' the young man thought. ''Even from a distance, I can tell that she is a very powerful witch.''


    A faint smile appeared on the young man''s face because he hadn''t felt something like this in a very long time.


    The thought of sinking his fangs on her neck and the feeling of his hands caressing her body was more than enough to ignite the inner desires that he had been suppressing for a while.

 Chapter 803: A Flower That Bloomed Only For Him [Part 1]

    Chapter 803: A Flower That Bloomed Only For Him [Part 1]


    ?


    "Wait, why are you not taking us with you today?" Lyall asked. "You n to go on a date with that Isaac guy alone? You''re leaving us here to die of boredom while you have fun?"


    "I''m not going to have fun, Lyall," Ethan replied. "Also, Merric and Conall areing with me."


    "That''s why I''m asking why you''re not bringing us with you?" Lyall crossed her arms over her chest. "Are you afraid that we''ll get in the way?"


    "No," Ethan replied. "It''s because I want you, Nicole, and Hecate to do a different mission." "Mission... what kind of mission?"


    "You''re going to follow us secretly and keep watch of people who will subtly follow us from behind. Make sure to identify them properly because we need to capture them at ater time. "The three of you have the skills to make this happen, so I''m counting on girls to watch my back. I''m pretty sure that our excursion yesterday bore fruit. In fact, there are even people currently observing this Flying Ship as we speak.


    "This is also the reason why I asked you to not leave the cabins and show yourselves on the deck. The moment they find out that there are more beautifuldies on this ship, they might attempt to bring more people to capture the three of you."


    "Wait... did you just call me beautiful?" Lyall''s expression softened after hearing Ethan''s words.


    "You''re Lily''s sister. Of course, you are beautiful," Ethan replied.


    "... Why can''t you just be honest and just say that I''m very attractive in your eyes?" Lyall inquired.


    Ethan ignored her and nced at Nicole and Hecate, who had smiles on their faces.


    "Listen, we have be too high profile yesterday, and have attracted the attention of many influential people in the city," Ethan said. "I don''t know if Godfrey and his men are among those people, but the possibility exists. It''s fine if they focus their attention on me, and not on you girls.


    "Remember. I brought you here because I trust the two of you. No matter what happens, the two of you must keep your identity a secret."


    Ethan then handed a Polygender Potion to the teenage girls and reluctantly handed one to Lyall as well.


    "Keep a safe distance, and don''t make yourselves too obvious," Ethan stated. "Remember the faces of the individuals following me, but don''t make contact with them. I will deal with them myself at ater time."


    Without another word, Ethan drank the potion in his hand.


    A few secondster, the changes took effect, turning his toned body into that of a delicate youngdy, whose beauty had made Prince Isaac and several nobles'' hearts skip a beat.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''ll go first," Ethan said. "Leave the Airship after ten minutes."


    After saying those words, Ethan left the room and went to meet Merric and Conall, who were waiting for him at the deck.


    After Ethan grouped with the two men, they boarded a carriage that would take them to the city.


    Lilith, who was in her cat form, sat on the Flying Ship and watched her Master''s carriage head to the city.


    She was paying close attention to the people in the port where their ship was parked and sneered when they saw them fly toward the city in haste, most likely to inform their Masters that Lady Ethel was now going to meet with Prince Isaac at the City Gates.


    Ten minutester, three handsome guys emerged on the deck.


    Nicole and Hecate summoned their Flying Brooms.


    "You can ride with me, Lilith," Hecate said. "Lyall will ride with Nicole."


    Lilith nodded and jumped onto Hecate''s broom, sitting behind the handsome young man whose appearance now would probably make her best friend, Joanne, tease her to oblivion.


    "Remember, Lyall-don''t make any scene," Nicole stated.


    "Rx," Lyall replied. "I won''t mess this up, Mr. Nick."


    The two witches didn''t fly toward the city right away. Instead, they used a telescope to check if Ethan''s carriage had already reached the city gates.


    Seeing the carriage go past the City Gates, the Observer Team waited for ten more minutes before taking off to the sky.


    Since Lilith could easily track down Ethan through their connection, they would be able to follow him easily regardless of where he went in the city.


    ***


    "You look very beautiful today, Miss Ethel," Prince Isaac greeted with a smile.


    "Thank you, Your Highness," Ethan replied. "I''m looking forward to seeing the ces we will visit today."


    "As you should, My Lady," Prince Isaac nodded. "I will do my best to give you a memorable experience."


    The Prince had also prepared his own carriage, and this carriage was something only the members of the Royal Family used.


    It was deliberately designed to have no roof, as it was meant to be used for sightseeing.


    Four guards were stationed at the corners of the carriage, standing on tforms meant for their use.


    "Isn''t that Prince Isaac?" One of thedies who saw the royal carriage pass by looked at the Prince with eyes filled with admiration.


    "Who is thatdy with him?" a young man asked. "Is she a princess from the neighboring kingdom?"


    "I don''t think so," another man replied. "I saw her yesterday, and it didn''t seem like she was a princess. If she were one, she would have been surrounded by guards yesterday."


    The people murmured as the carriage passed through the streets. This attention made the smile on Prince Isaac''s face widen.


    He was very happy that his love rivals weren''t with Ethel and that she was only apanied by her Guardian and Retainer.


    Also, seeing the faces of the men who were looking at him and Ethel gave him an ego boost.


    When a beautifuldy like her was seen with him, the Prince, people would think that they were a match made in heaven. Just this thought was enough to boost his confidence. At the same time, he was also making a statement to everyone that thedy in his carriage was off-


    limits.


    "What a pompous prince," a devilishly handsome man with blonde hair and blue eyes watched the carriage from a distance. "Look at him disying her in public like a flower that belonged only to him. It''s too bad that such a flower is too good for him."


    The handsome man chuckled before eyeing Ethel from afar.


    Right now, he nned to let the Prince apany her for a little while aspensation before he went in to sweep Ethel off of her feet.


    Although Prince Isaac was a member of the Royal Family,pared to him, he was nothing but an insignificant insect.

 Chapter 804: A Flower That Bloomed Only For Him [Part 2]

    Chapter 804: A Flower That Bloomed Only For Him [Part 2]


    ?


    Because they were riding on a carriage, Ethan and Prince Isaac were able to cover more ground than usual.


    It was impossible for them to not attract the attention of the masses since they toured the popr locations in the city.


    "The Milesian Architecture is truly a sight to behold," Ethan said as he admired the scenery around him. "But there are rumors that your Kingdom is preparing to wage war in distantnds. Is this true?"


    "Wage war on distantnds?¡± Prince Isaac shook his head. "You must''ve heard it wrong, Lady Ethel. Currently, the Milesians are preparing our armies for another reason."


    Prince Isaac looked on his left and right side before leaning in close to Ethan as if what he was going to say was a state secret.


    "Lady Ethel, have you heard of the Fomorians?" Prince Isaac asked.


    "I only know a bit about their history," Ethan replied. "They are a powerful race of monsters that hid away from the world after they were defeated by the Tuatha De Danann. At least, that is the story that I know."


    Prince Isaac nodded. "You''re right. But ording to our intelligencework, they are nning to return to the surface world."


    "That sounds scary." Ethan frowned. "If theye back, wouldn''t all of Midgard face danger?"


    "Worry not, Lady Ethel," Prince Isaac said with confidence. "The Milesian Army is strong enough to repel such threats. The advances in our magical technology have been great over the years, and we''ve invented Magic Cannons that can blow half of a giant''s body with a single cannon fire."


    "Such a thing exists?" Ethan was genuinely surprised because he never heard of such a magical weapon before.


    "It does." Prince Isaac grinned. "But only our Kingdom has it. Our Magic research is ahead of everyone in the field."


    Conall and Merric, who couldn''t use magic, simply listened to the Prince''s words.


    Although they were unable to wield it, they could still understand the importance of having such weapons at the ready.


    The Dwarves of Northshire prided themselves in creating flying warships that also used Magic Cannons.


    But none of their magic cannons were strong enough to destroy half of a giant''s body with a single hit.


    If what the Milesian Prince said was true, then any kingdom whom the Milesians would wage war upon would be at a great disadvantage.


    ¡°I just hope for everyone to live peaceful and happy lives," Ethan said softly. ¡°Is that too much to ask?"


    "It is not too much to ask, Lady Ethel," Prince Isaac replied. "However, if we truly want peace, then we must prepare for war. What good is peace and freedom if we can''t protect it? Those with power can simply destroy this peaceful life.


    "So we must also be strong enough to ensure that our freedom and happiness will be protected at all times. This is why you shouldn''t worry about the Fomorians. If they ever step foot in ournds, they will understand that their time of glory has long passed.


    "The day where they can move unhindered in the world is over. They must follow the new rules set by humans or once again fade into the pages of history."


    Just as Ethan was about toment, a chuckle reached her ears.


    "Those words only belong to the privileged and the ignorant. As expected of Prince Isaac- you only see the world from the eyes of those who are born with a golden spoon."


    "Who dares?!" Prince Isaac nced in the direction where the voice came from and saw a handsome young man riding on a white horse, matching the pace of the royal carriage.


    "Who dares?" the devilishly handsome man chuckled a second time. "I dare, Prince Isaac. Do you have any problem with it?"


    The moment the Prince saw the arrogant fellow, he immediately raised his hand to stop the carriage from moving.


    Ethan, on the other hand, did his best to keep himself calm. The person he was looking for had finally shown himself.


    "Lord Godfrey, why am I not surprised to see you here?" Prince Isaac said icily. "Have your subordinates informed you of Miss Ethel''s visit to the city?"


    "Yes," Godfrey replied. "At first, I thought they were simply exaggerating her beauty. But now that I see her up close, I think they failed to describe in words just how angelic she looks


    like."


    Godfrey then ced his hand over his chest and gave the youngdy a polite bow.


    "Allow me to introduce myself, Ms. Ethel," Godfrey said. "My name is Godfrey Tepes. It''s an honor meeting you, Miss Ethel Langley."


    Prince Isaac was clearly not pleased to see the man in front of him.


    There had been a few times when he and Godfrey had fought with words over ady, and although the handsome blonde usually backed off, there were times when he would openly seduce thedies he was with.


    In terms of looks, Godfrey was far superior to the Prince.


    The devilishly handsome man was oozing with confidence and possessed a charisma that made everyone feel attracted to him.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Godfrey," Ethan replied.


    "Please, don''t call me Lord Godfrey," Godfrey said. "Just call me Godfrey. Being too formal in our first meeting isn''t to my liking."


    "Lord Godfrey, can you please not get in the way of Lady Ethel''s tour of the city?" Prince Isaac stood said icily. "She is my very special guest, and I intend to make this day a very memorable one for her. Please, don''t ruin it, and return to your mansion. I''m pretty sure that you have dozens of beautifuldies to indulge in your... fantasies."


    "Phrasing, Your Highness," Godfreymented. "You make it sound like I''m such a debauched individual."


    "And you''re not?" Prince Isaac sneered. "All the nobles know that you secretly conduct orgies inside your mansion. If that is not being debauched, then I don''t know what is."


    "Those are just unfounded rumors, Your Highness," Godfrey smirked. "I''m a gentleman, and I will never do that to any woman, especially those who wish to partake in a romantic evening


    with me."


    "Sophistry," Prince Isaac scoffed. "You are indeed very eloquent when ites to words. But like I said earlier, do not dare put your dirty hand on Lady Ethel. She is my guest, and I will not let you defile her."


    A sigh escaped Godfrey''s lips before shaking his head helplessly.


    "My Lady, his Highness is very biased toward me," Godfrey said. "I hope you do not believe his words. I only came here to ensure that he will not do anything bad to you, and use his power and authority to get his way.


    "This is not the first time he has done such a thing, and I will not be able to sleep at night knowing that he is about to ruin yet another wonderfuldy."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You fiend!" Prince Isaac was about to order his guards to teach Godfrey a lesson.


    But before he could do that, Ethan raised her hand in order to stop him from doing so.


    "Everyone, please calm down," Ethan said. "It will be dangerous to fight here in the streets.


    Innocent people might get hurt."


    Prince Isaac took a deep breath before nodding his head in agreement.


    "You''re right, Lady Ethel," Prince Isaac stated. "Move the carriage."


    The carriage once again moved forward, resuming the tour.


    However, they gained an unwanted escort who was looking at the beautiful flower whom he believed bloomed only for him.

 Chapter 805: Under The Cover Of Darkness [Part 1]

    Chapter 805: Under The Cover Of Darkness [Part 1]


    ?


    It was worrying that Godfrey was apanying them on their tour. Fortunately, the Demigod didn''t do anything except nce at Ethan from time to time.


    Prince Isaac, who was doing his best to keep his cool, decided to distract his guest by telling ''her'' stories about the City of Cashel and the history of the Milesians.


    Since he wanted to look good in front of the beautifuldy apanying him, he even divulged a few secrets about the movements of the Fomorians, as well as the war preparations of the Milesians.


    "Truth be told, My Father, The King, doesn''t wish to confront them at this point in time," Prince Isaac said. "And frankly, I''m sure the Fomorians also don''t wish for it either. Perhaps apromise would be reached, but until then, the entire Kingdom is on high alert."


    Ethan thanked the Milesian Prince for this information, which made Prince Isaac very happy. Godfrey, on the other hand, chuckled as if finding the Prince''s attempt to make himself look smart was very amusing.


    "Spoken like a truly ignorant man," Godfreymented after he finishedughing.


    "What did you say?" Prince Isaac red at the annoying insect who just wouldn''t buzz off no matter how many times he asked him to leave.


    "I said, you are a very ignorant man," Godfrey answered. "No need to thank me for speaking the truth. All I can say is you''re wee."


    Prince Isaac wanted nothing more than to punch the annoying man''s face with his fist, but his father had forbidden their entire Royal Family from antagonizing Godfrey, who held the Rank of Duke in their kingdom.


    Despite his high rank, the devilishly handsome man didn''t stay in his domain and was even more than happy to give his retainers free reign on how to manage hisnds.


    Godfrey simply stayed in the City of Cashel, which was the capital city of the Milesian Kingdom.


    To this day, Prince Isaac and his siblings still had no idea why this annoying, yet very charming man, was hailed as an Untouchable.


    Of course, Godfrey looked like aw-abiding citizen on the surface. He was also someone who was loved by many, especially thedies, due to his dashing appearance.


    But behind that charming face was a darkness that even the King of the Milesians didn''t dare to touch.


    "I apologize on his behalf, Lady Ethel," Prince Isaac said. "He is a perfect example of a rotten noble of our kingdom. Please, don''t take his words to heart."


    Ethan nodded and smiled at the Prince, giving Godfrey a sidelong nce.


    This was not the first time he had seen the Demigod, but he had to admit that if he didn''t know how dangerous the other party was, he might have lowered his guard and chatted with him more about the information he knew about the Fomorians.


    After two hours of touring the city, Prince Isaac took Ethan back to the Restaurant of Osteria where they first met.


    "It''s a shame that Lady Ethel cannot stay for long, but please, let''s have some snacks before you return to your quarters," Prince Isaac said before shifting his gaze to Godfrey, who also followed them inside the restaurant. "Sorry, but you''re not invited. Please, don''t follow us, Lord Godfrey."


    Godfrey gave the Prince a yful bow before walking toward a table with a fewdies waving in their direction.


    "Hah, I can''t stand that womanizer," Prince Isaac muttered the moment he was certain that Godfrey was out of earshot. "Lady Ethel, let''s go."


    Ethan nodded and followed behind the Prince, who had made preparations for this afternoon break.


    Desserts of every kind that girlsmonly loved to eat, as well as some other snacks that could be enjoyed by anyone, were ced on top of the table.


    Conall and Merric, who were serving as Ethan''s escort, were not fond of sweet things. Because of this, they only settled for some coffee and in biscuits.


    Ethan, on the other hand, knew that he had to y his role and ate a few cake slices, which were too sweet for his liking.


    Even so, he ate and thanked the prince for his hospitality, making Prince Isaac''s smile widen a bit.


    An hourter, Ethan and the others left the Restaurant of Osteria and were escorted to the city gates by Prince Isaac.


    Godfrey didn''t follow behind them, seemingly busy with entertaining thedies who seemed to have a very close rtionship with him.


    "Will I see you again tomorrow, Lady Ethel?" Prince Isaac asked. "Please say yes."


    "Tomorrow might be difficult," Ethan replied. "But the next day will be fine."


    "Good." Prince Isaac smiled. "I''ll meet you here at the gates at one in the afternoon."


    "Okay." Ethan nodded. "Thank you for everything, Your Highness."


    "No, My Lady," Prince Isaac bowed politely. "It is my pleasure to be of service."


    The young man was about to kiss Ethan''s hand, but Merric was quick to act and prevented the Prince from doing what he wanted.


    "I''m sorry, but Lady Ethel''s father asked me to not let anyone greet our Young Miss in this manner," Merric said in an apologetic tone. "I hope you are not offended, Your Highness. Shees from a very conservative family."


    "Ah! I''m sorry, I didn''t know," Prince Isaac tried to keep his disappointment from appearing on his face.


    But since he didn''t want to look like a persistent person, he decided to give up for the time being and try again the next time they met.


    "Your Highness, there is also one issue I find troublesome," Conall, who didn''t speak much during the tour, decided to voice out what was on his mind. "I noticed that there were several people eyeing our airship and observing our movements yesterday.


    "Lady Ethel was very troubled by this, so she stayed inside her cabin the whole day. If possible, I would like to ask Your Highness to deal with these suspicious people. I''m sure My Lady will feel safer knowing that His Highness has made a move to keep her safe." "Say no more, Sir Conall," Prince Isaac replied, while patting his chest. "I will make sure that no one will trouble Lady Ethel during her stay here in ournds."


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Your words mean a lot to me."


    Seeing that this was an opportunity to score some brownie points, Prince Isaac called for his aid and gave orders to chase away the pests who were spying on the apple of his eye. Ethan then returned to the Flying Ship, escorted by a few Wizards who did their duty and chased away the men who were ordered by their respective Masters to keep tabs on the young


    lady''s movements.


    After Ethan sessfully returned to his cabin, he found three beautifuldies waiting for him with smiles on their faces.


    "Thank you, Your Highness," Lyall said while imitating Ethan''s voice. "Your words mean a


    lot to me~"


    "Hahaha, very funny," Ethan replied before snapping his fingers.


    Immediately, his transformation ended, returning him to his original appearance.


    "So have you kept tabs on the faces of those who were secretly following me earlier?" Ethan


    asked.


    "Even better-I cast a tracking spell on them without their notice," Nicole replied. "We will be able to track them wherever they go in the city."


    "So, what''s the n?" Conall asked. "Do we kidnap them tonight?"


    "Yes." Ethan nodded. "But you guys will be the ones doing the kidnapping. I will act as bait to draw out the attention of the observers whom the subordinates of the Prince weren''t able to


    drive away.


    "Also, I have a feeling that Godfrey had set his sights on me. As long as I stay on the Airship, he will definitely follow to talk to me."


    Hecate narrowed her eyes after hearing Ethan''s words. "That''s too dangerous. What if he suddenly tries to capture you?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be going alone," Ethan replied. "You and Lilith will apany me. Since Dainsleif is also with me, I am certain that we will not be defeated so easily."


    Nicole frowned but didn''t oppose Ethan''s decision.


    "So this is a two-way mission," Nicolemented. "One team will capture and interrogate


    the targets, while the other team will try to lure Godfrey and the observers who are paying


    close attention to this Airship, allowing the first team to move undetected. That''s your n,


    right?"


    Ethan nodded. "Yes. As long as I''m inside the Airship, people will pay close attention to it, preventing you guys from doing your mission."


    "Then, when will we set out?" Lyall, who seemed to be very excited to beat up some people,


    said with a smile.


    "At eight in the evening," Ethan replied. "So make sure to eat a light dinner. We will be busy


    the entire night."


    Everyone in the room nodded their heads in understanding.


    Finally, they were now about to start their mission, which was the main reason why they came


    to the City of Cashel in the first ce.


    A/N: Only one chapter tonight. We are currently experiencing heavy rain, and my apartment is getting flooded. It''s so stressful to mop every fifteen minutes.


    Fortunately, the Typhoon might leave our region tomorrow. Until then, I ask for everyone''s understanding during this difficult time.


    Thank you, and I''ll see you all in the next chapters!

 Chapter 806: Under The Cover Of Darkness [Part 2]

    Chapter 806: Under The Cover Of Darkness [Part 2]


    ?


    After eating a light dinner, Ethan went back to his room to make the final preparations.


    Everyone was ready to go, but none of them had drunk the Potion that Ethan gave to them just yet.


    The young man had told them that their operation would begin after half an hour, so drinking the potion now would simply waste its effects.


    While everyone was waiting, Ethan was inside his room, about to make an important decision. Although it might sound silly, he was struggling with a dilemma.


    And that dilemma was choosing whom he would kiss between Nicole and Hecate.


    Throughout their journey, he had used his power several times, but he hadn''t recharged it with a kiss-not even once.


    But since there was a possibility that he would fight against Godfrey after leaving the Airship, he needed to be in his peak condition to ensure that he would be able to face him with everything he had.


    ''If you want it to be less awkward, why don''t you just kiss Hecate?'' Sebastianmented. ''She''s the Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer, so there''s nothing wrong with kissing her.''


    ''I''m with Team Nicole on this one,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''Best friends for life.''


    ''Hecate.''


    ''Nicole.''


    "Tsk!"


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half, who usually agreed on the same thing, were now making things difficult for Ethan.


    If the two of them agreed on who Ethan would kiss, then he would probably lean on their decision as well.


    But hearing that even they were split, he felt undecided.


    ''Okay, use thest resort,'' Sebastianmented. ''Toss a coin. Heads or tails!''


    ''Yes. Do it!'' Ethan''s Other Half nodded.


    Ethan red at the two and decided to ignore them for the time being.


    He would feel bad if he used that method to decide whom he would ask to help replenish his magic reserves.


    However, he also understood that the more he dyed, the more conflicted he would be. Suddenly, he heard a knock on the door, which broke him out of his daze.


    "Sir Ethan, are you alright?" Hecate asked. "Nicole asked me toe because she was worried that you might be constipated or something. We can always do this mission tomorrow if you''re not feeling very well."


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half burst intoughter after hearing the youngdy''s words.


    Ethan ignored them for the second time and walked toward the door to open it.


    "Come in, Hecate," Ethan said as he stepped aside to let the youngdy inside his room.


    Hecate nodded and entered the room without any questions.


    ''This is perhaps Fate,'' Ethan thought as he locked the room to prevent anyone from suddenly barging in.


    He then nced at the youngdy, who was looking back at him with a calm expression on her face.


    He had only known Hecate for a short while, and yet, she had be part of his life, even more so after she became Joanne''s best friend in the academy.


    There were times when he saw Princess Ramona''s visage on her, but he thought that this was only due to them having a few simrities because they were part of the same bloodline. The only difference was that Princess Ramona was human, while Hecate was a Half-Elf.


    "Hecate, you are aware of how I''m able to wield magic, right?" Ethan asked as he remained standing beside the door.


    "Yes," Hecate replied. "It''s recorded in the Diaries of the First Saintess. You can''t produce magic on your own, so you need the power of others in order to wield it."


    Ethan nodded. "That''s right. In order for me to use magic, I need to kiss a Witch to absorb a fraction of their power. However, ever since my Magic Circuits have repaired themselves, my magic capacity has also increased. A single kiss will not be enough to fill itpletely." The young man didn''t have this problem before because his lovers were more than happy to give him kisses to make sure that his magic reserves were always full.


    But now, none of them were with him, so he was forced to make a hard choice.


    "If that''s what you''re worried about, Sir Ethan, then I guarantee you that there is no problem," Hecate said as she ced her right hand over her chest. "I have mentioned this in the past, but the Saintess of the Order exists only to serve you.


    "This is our calling, and frankly, I hope that you will acknowledge our determination when ites to fulfilling our roles."


    The youngdy walked towards Ethan and gave him a hug, burying her head into his chest.


    "I came here to not only help you defeat Godfrey but to fulfill my role as well," Hecate stated. "If the First Saintess was here, she would not hesitate and do the same thing I am doing right now."


    After he was reminded of the Princess whom he had left behind in the past, Ethan felt an ache in his chest as he wrapped his arms around Hecate''s body, holding her tight.


    "Sir Ethan?" Hecate, who had just been hugged back, felt her heart beating wildly inside of her chest.


    "Let me stay like this for a while," Ethan said softly, holding the Saintess close to him. "Just a little while, I promise."


    "Un." Hecate nodded, doing her best to calm down her rapidly beating heart.


    A few minutester, Ethan finally took a step back and looked at Hecate, whose face was flushed as she looked back at him with expectation.


    The young man then cupped her face and lowered his head to kiss her lips.


    Hecate subconsciously closed her eyes, and a momentter, she felt his lips press her own.


    At that moment, deep inside her consciousness, the sound of something clicking reverberated inside of her mind.


    As if the final puzzle had fallen into ce, Hecate felt as if something inside of her had awakened.


    Ethan, who was not aware of what was happening, pulled back after kissing Hecate once.


    He wanted to make sure that she didn''t have any apprehension about being kissed by him. Because if she did, he would stop and not force her to do it.


    A momentter, Hecate opened her eyes and looked at Ethan with teary eyes. "Finally," Hecate muttered softly before taking the initiative to wrap her arms around the young man''s neck as she stood on tiptoe to kiss his lips once, twice, and thrice in quick


    session.


    Her soft pecks, which were filled with love and affection, made Ethan feel as if was being kissed by the Princess whom he had left behind in the Lands of stor.


    "Kiss me, Ethan," Hecate said, looking teary-eyed. "I have been waiting for this moment since forever. Please kiss me."


    Ethan, who didn''t know why he felt like his heart was melting inside his chest, obeyed the youngdy''s words and gave her a long and sweet kiss, which made Hecate feel as if her heart was being filled up to the brim with happiness.


    A single tear slid down the side of her face because her wish that was dyed by hundreds of years was finally about toe true.


    Nicole, who was leaning against the doorframe outside the room, sighed softly in her heart.


    She was the one who asked Hecate to kiss Ethan because she wanted to know what the


    Saintess of the Magdar Kingdom truly felt.


    Was it curiosity?


    Was it an obligation?


    Was it duty?


    Or was it something else entirely?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Nicole wanted to know this because Ethan was a very dear friend to her. As long as Hecate was honest with the way she felt for him, she would not hesitate to give her a light push as she had


    done just now.


    Nicole then walked away and went back to her room.


    She was certain that very soon, Ethan would call upon her so that they could start the mission


    that would decide their fate.

 Chapter 807: Under The Cover Of Darkness [Part 3]

    Chapter 807: Under The Cover Of Darkness [Part 3]


    ?


    Hecate locked the door of her cabin before heaving a sigh.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Memories flooded inside her head, allowing her to regain what she had lost after being reborn.


    However, she only regained half of it.


    Even so, they were enough.


    As if waking up from a long and endless dream, Hecate ced her hand over her chest, where her heart was.


    Even after returning to her room, her heart was still beating as fast as it had the moment Ethan held her and kissed her passionately.


    She felt a little drained because Ethan had taken a good chunk of her magic power. Even so, it was not something to be worried about.


    Since she couldn''t even use other types of magic except for body-strengthening magic, it would not be a problem even if the young man took most of the magic power she currently had.


    "I have to get a grip," Hecate muttered. "This missiones first. I''ll worry about the restter."


    Taking a deep breath, she decided to change her clothes.


    Knowing that there was a possibility that they would be fighting against a Demigod, Hecate put on the battle robe she always carried with her.


    The robe was made from Mithril and Adamantium, and it was forged by the greatest Elven cksmith in the Lands of stor.


    It could conduct magic properly, as well as offer sturdy defense against magical and physical attacks.


    Once she was properly dressed, she looked at her reflection in the mirror onest time before leaving the room with a satisfied look on her face.


    Her face was no longer beet-red, and her heart had calmed down.


    It was now time for her to do their mission, and she would protect Ethan without fail.


    Everyone gathered in the dining area of the ship, all dressed for battle.


    Of course, just like everyone had agreed on, they were wearing hooded cloaks over their clothes to not alert anyone.


    Only Ethan was not wearing one because he needed to show his face so that the spies watching over their Flying Ship would follow him and Hecate, allowing Nicole and the others to leave the Flying Ship undetected.


    "Is everyone ready?" Ethan asked.


    ???Yes.">?>?


    "Bottoms up!" Ethan said as he raised the potion in his hand.


    Everyone, with the exception of Merric and Conall, drank their potion and transformed into the opposite gender.


    "Hey, prettydy. How about a good luck kiss?" Lyall said as she wrapped her arms around Ethan''s waist.


    Lyall was a very attractivedy, so she was just as handsome as a man. Even so, that didn''t change the fact that she liked to tease Ethan and push her luck a bit in the hope that she would be able to steal a kiss from him.


    But to her surprise, it seemed that Ethan was feeling generous right now.


    "Okay, but only on my cheek," Ethan replied before covering his lips with both hands. "Don''t do anything funny or else."


    Lyall, who understood that she might not easily get another opportunity, didn''t hesitate to kiss Ethan''s cheeks.


    But before she pulled back, she decided to take a bonus and kissed his forehead as well. Looking very satisfied, Lyall stepped back with a silly grin on her face.


    Ethan, who had been kissed three times, didn''t seem to mind and even looked unfazed by Lyall''s actions.


    Nicole then approached Ethan and gave him a kiss on his right cheek, which he returned as well.


    After they had a heart-to-heart talk, their rtionship returned to how it was in the past. Although Ethan was now more conscious of Nicole being ady, he no longer felt overly anxious about having a bit of skinship with her.


    "Remember to give us the signal if things get out of hand," Nicole said. "We''lle running as fast as we can."


    Ethan nodded. "I will."


    The young man then shifted his attention to Merric and gave him an order.


    "Stay in the Flying Ship, and prepare to set sail anytime," Ethan nodded. "If a battle ensues, we might need to flee to prevent being captured by the enemy. When that happens, I want our ship to be ready to disembark at the soonest time possible."


    "Yes, Young Master." Merric bowed respectfully. "I will see to it that we can leave at a moment''s notice."


    "Good." Ethan nodded. "Everyone, let''s start the mission."


    Godfrey, who was currently inside his Manor, arched an eyebrow after his subordinate, who was keeping watch on Ethel''s Flying Ship, sent him a message using a long-distance artifact. "The Young Lady has just left her Flying Ship and seems to be flying eastward," Godfrey''s subordinate reported. "There are other observers who are following her as we speak. I am doing the same, but I am guessing that she won''t travel far."


    "Good," Godfrey replied. "Follow her. I will be there shortly."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    After themunication ended, Godfrey went to his cab and chose one of his most dashing attires in preparation to meet the Young Lady, whom he and Prince Isaac had set their


    sights on.


    However, he never truly thought of the Prince as anything aside from an insignificant insect that posed no threat to him whatsoever.


    For Godfrey, who had lived for hundreds of years, the usual forms of entertainment were


    utterly boring.


    The only pastime he was passionate about was his desire for conquest.


    Not a conquest ofnds, but of beautifuldies with powerful bloodlines.


    Godfrey even thought of it as a game.


    He never forced thedies to surrender to him nor did he use any dirty tricks to make them


    climb onto his bed.


    Even those whom his men had captured were unharmed and were given the chance to return


    to their homes with his help.


    But under the condition that they could resist his courtship for a month.


    Of course, when he started doing this, Godfrey failed many times.


    But with each failure, he learned how to make thedies lower their guard and their skirts at


    the same time. For him, those were only games.


    But Ethel was different.


    Although he did his best to control his emotions, his bloodline and instincts were screaming


    at him to possess her.


    He understood that she was a very special existence because even his bloodline, which hade from a Progenitor, stirred every time he gazed at the youngdy who went by the name


    Ethel.


    "A midnight tryst doesn''t sound so bad," Godfrey muttered as he looked at his reflection in the mirror. "Fortunately, there is no moon, so this hunt will be more fun than usual." The Vampire Lord then opened the window of his room and jumped out of it with a devilish


    smile on his face.


    A momentter, he disappeared under the cover of darkness, transforming into countless bats, and headed to the ce where the youngdy had nned to wait for him. Meanwhile, Nicole, Lyall, and Conall finally entered the city and headed in the direction where Nicole''s tracking charm was giving a signal.


    Their mission was to capture the people who had stalked Ethan during the day and pry out the answers that they needed, so they could find where Godfrey was staying inside the City of


    Cashel.

 Chapter 808: The Pests Are No Longer Around

    Chapter 808: The Pests Are No Longer Around


    ?


    "I-I''ll talk!¡± a man with a scar on his face shouted. "Spare me!"


    "Look at you-screaming like a girl." Lyall sneered. "Were you hoping that someone would hear you? Sorry to disappoint you, but no one ising. But since you annoy me, I''ll beat you up a bit more."


    "Sto-aargh!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "No more!"


    "I apologize!"


    "Ahhh!"


    "N-No more. Please!"


    The man crumpled on the ground, with blood seeping from the corner of his lips.


    A secondter, Lyall''s foot stepped on the back of the man''s hand, further pinning him to the ground.


    "Listen-I''ll give you only one chance, okay?" Lyall said. "If you lie, I''ll smash your head like a watermelon."


    Lyall then unceremoniously flipped the man''s body using her foot, making him look at her. Tears and snot were already running down the man''s face, making even Conall, who was already used to his sister''s antics, shake his head helplessly.


    "First, you tell me who your leader is," Lyall asked.


    "I-It''s Lord Godfrey," the scar-faced man replied. "I serve Lord Godfrey."


    "And where does he live?" Lyall inquired.


    "The biggest Manor on the 13th Street in the Second Level of the City," the scar-faced man replied.


    "So you''re also a member of the Blood Fangs?" Lyall crossed her arms over her chest. "What kind of activity does your cult do?"


    "H-How did you kno-argh!"


    "The one asking questions here is me. You will only answer. Do anything else, and you will get hurt. Understand?"


    "F-Forgive me! Have mercy!"


    Nicole, who was using a type of magic that let her tell lies from truth, gave Lyall a nod.


    Although this magic wasn''t perfect, and only relied on the heartbeat and bodynguage of the person, most interrogators still used it because it was better than nothing.


    Of course, torture was also an option, which was why Lyall decided to beat the man first before asking questions.


    Her strategy was simple.


    The only way to make someone with a tight lip talk was to punch them repeatedly until they started talking.


    Lyall and Nicole both questioned the man before knocking him outpletely.


    After that, Lyall tossed the man aside, making him fall onto another man whom they had interrogated earlier.


    Nicole then pointed her wand at the man''s head, and a silver thread flew out of it before dispersing into particles of light.


    "That spell sure is handy," Lyallmented. "Too bad, it can only take out memories that happened half an hour ago."


    "Let''s go," Nicole replied. "Now I''m starting to understand how big their organization is and how they operate."


    "They all give the same answers, so it might be true," Conallmented. "But let''s capture one more. If their answers are the same, then we can return to the Airship and wait for everyone to return."


    Nicole and Lyall nodded in agreement.


    The three then left the deserted alley, leaving the two unconscious men to have a nice nap.


    ''I just hope that nothing bad happens to Ethan and Hecate,'' Nicole thought as she led the way to capture the third person she had cast a tracking spell on.


    Although she was a bit worried about Ethan fighting against a Demigod with Hecate, she was a little assured by his promise to contact her through the bracelet he had given her as a gift.


    While the First Team was busy interrogating people, Ethan and Hecate stood beside theke and looked up at the starry sky.


    The two of them were chatting casually and talking about random things about the academy.


    They could sense the presence of a few people who were hiding in the darkness and paying close attention to them.


    Fortunately, none of them seemed to have the intention of making contact with them, and frankly, Ethan preferred it that way.


    An hourter, the two of them heard bats screeching, making the two of them exchange a knowing nce with each other.


    Both of them pretended like they hadn''t heard anything and continued to chat.


    But three minutester, they heard the sound of footsteps headed in their direction. "Although there is no moon tonight, the stars are exceptionally beautiful." A devilishly handsome man with short blonde hair and blue eyes that glowed faintly in the darkness walked in their direction.


    "But their beauty falls short whenpared to you, Lady Ethel. If I were given a choice, I''d rather look at your face for eternity, than the stars in the sky."


    Ethan and Hecate almost cringed after hearing Godfrey''s pick-up lines.


    Fortunately, they were able to control their expression and eyed the approaching man with calm expressions on their faces.


    "I''m sure you say that to all thedies, Lord Godfrey," Ethel replied.


    "Just call me Godfrey, Lady Ethel," Godfrey replied. "Mentioning my title makes us sound


    distant."


    "But we truly aren''t close." Ethel arched an eyebrow.


    "For now." Godfrey smiled. "But I''m sure I will be able to close that distance if you give me the chance."


    ''As if he''ll give you a chance,'' Hecate thought before putting herself between Ethan and the Vampire Lord. ¡°Don''t step any closer, Lord Godfrey. My Mistress doesn''t like it when people get too close to her."


    "Oh, is that so?" Godfrey stopped two meters away from Hecate, who was standing in front of Ethan. "My apologies. I hope you are not offended, My Lady."


    "I''m not," Ethel stated. "So what brings you here thiste at night, Lord Godfrey?"


    A sigh escaped the Vampire Lord''s lips. He had already asked the young beauty to stop adding


    the word Lord to his name, but it seemed that it wouldn''t be happening anytime soon.


    "I usually go onte-night strolls around this area," Godrey answered. "Seeing you here to admire this beautiful scenery must be fate."


    "Perhaps." Ethel smiled faintly.


    "Why do you seem guarded against me, My Lady?" Godfery inquired. "Did I offend you earlier


    when you were having a tour with Prince Isaac?"


    "No," Ethel replied. "But he did say something quite peculiar about you."


    "And that is?" Godfrey arched an eyebrow.


    When Ethel was about to leave the city, he decided to stay in the restaurant, so he didn''t know


    what they talked about along the way.


    "He said you''re much older than you appear to be," Ethel said. "He added that maybe you are


    using some kind of magic to hide your true age."


    A chuckle escaped Godfrey''s lips before he snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly, a wave of power spread in their surroundings, causing Hecate to almost take a


    fighting stance.


    However, Ethan ced his hand over her shoulder, stopping herpletely.


    "There are many pests around, and I don''t want them overhearing our discussion," Godfrey


    stated. "Please give me a few minutes to clear up the trash."


    Snapping his fingers a second time, countless bats attacked the observers who were looking at


    them from a distance, forcing them to retreat.


    Although Ethan and Hecate couldn''t hear the screams that wereing from the trees around them, due to Godfrey setting up a soundproof barrier, they could tell that something was happening to the people who had followed them from the Airship.


    A few minutester, a faint smile appeared on Godfrey''s face.


    "The pests are no longer around," Godfrey said. "Now then, what were you saying to me


    earlier, Lady Ethel? Something about my age?"


    Ethan didn''t know if he had stepped on andmine or not.


    But he thought that this was a good opportunity to get to know the Vampire Lord, who was looking at him with an amused smile on his devilishly handsome face.

 Chapter 809: At World’s End [Part 1]

    Chapter 809: At World¡¯s End [Part 1]


    ?


    "Prince Isaac said that you are much older than you appear to be," Ethel said. "Is that true?" "Well, do you not like mature and more experienced men, Lady Ethel?" Godfrey asked back with a smile. "I fall under that category."


    "..." Ethan didn''t know what kind of answer he was supposed to give the Vampire Lord, who was oozing with confidence.


    Clearly, he wasn''t lying when he said that he had more experience. After all, it was true that Godfrey''s approach to women was as suave as his looks.


    Seeing that the young beauty had be speechless with his reply, another chuckle escaped Godfrey''s lips.


    It sounded yful, teasing even. If not for the fact that Ethan knew whom he was dealing with, he might have thought of the Vampire Lord as a happy-go-lucky person who wouldn''t hurt a fly.


    But since he knew what he was, he kept his guard up and spoke his mind.


    "If you are really as old as Prince Isaac said, I wonder why you''re still not married," Ethel said. "Someone as good-looking as Lord Godfrey would not have a hard time finding beautiful women to be his wives, no?"


    "Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder," Godfrey replied. "But I will have to agree that you are right, Lady Ethel. There were indeeddies who asked me if I wished to marry them, but I turned them down.


    "You see, I have high standards. As much as I do appreciate women and have often partaken in... a memorable night with them, I haven''t found the special someone whom I want to spend eternity with."


    Ethel smiled faintly. "Really? Did you really not even consider any of those women as a potential wife?"


    "It seems that Lady Ethel is very interested in my love life. Do you perhaps want to be my special someone?" Godfrey grinned.


    But Ethel didn''t reply and kept the smile on her face.


    "Well, I guess we can close the distance between us if I tell you more about me," Godfrey said. "So I will tell you about that one time when I went to seek a wife in distantnds. It was a ce far from the Lands of the Milesians, located all the way across the ocean.


    "There is no doubt that it is one of the most memorable trips I''ve had, perhaps because it ended in an unexpected manner."


    The Vampire Lord looked up at the starry sky as if recalling the memories of the past.


    "There was a particrdy hailed as the Saintess of a new Order recently founded to worship a Deity called the Tidebringer," Godfrey stated. "Although I don''t know much about him, I''ve heard tales about his wonderful feats in the Lands of stor.


    "ording to the people of that time, the First Saintess of the Order was not only beautiful, but she was also an exceptionally powerful sorceress. Mind you-back then, there were only very few individuals who could truly call themselves powerful.


    "Out of curiosity, I decided to take a long journey across the sea to meet such a person. I even thought that she was the one that I''ve been waiting for."


    Ethan frowned after listening to the Vampire Lord''s words because he remembered that the Demigod had appeared at the Temple of the Tidebringer during the event inside the Painting of Enlightenment.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Painting of Enlightenment connected the past, present, and possible futures.


    Since Godfrey appeared at that time, there was indeed a possibility that he personally visited the Temple of the Tidebringer in the Magdar Kingdom.


    Hecate remained silent and waited for the Vampire Lord to continue his story.


    Her fragmented memories were still hazy inside her head, so she was hoping that Godfrey could say something that might connect these pieces together.


    "Unfortunately, the First Saintess was no longer there when I arrived," Godfrey sighed. "She had left the Temple a month before I arrived and hadn''t been seen since then."


    A shiver ran down Ethan''s spine after hearing the Vampire''s words.


    If Godfrey truly arrived when Princess Ramona was still serving as the Saintess of the Tidebringer, he had no doubt in his mind that the Vampire Lord might have done something to force the Princess to marry him.


    ''Fortunately, she had already left before he arrived.'' Ethan felt relief in his heart.


    However, the Vampire was still not finished with his story.


    "But since I already traveled a great distance to see her, and I was curious to know where she ended up, I decided to do an investigation of my own," Godfrey continued his tale, not even ncing at the two people who both had conflicted expressions on their faces.


    "You see, I have all the time in the world, and I thought that working on this particr case might be a rewarding experience. I set off on a wild goose chase. I visited all the ces where Princess Ramona wasst seen.


    "And she had covered many miles on her journey. From the Great Mountains of Escalor to the Under Cities of Valfegor, the Princess'' trail led me to them. I have faced miles upon miles of unknown territory and encountered perilous situations.


    "Back then, I wondered where the Princess was going. It was as if she was looking for something. While I don''t know what she was searching for, I could not help but be surprised by the great lengths she had taken to look for it."


    A sigh escaped Godfrey''s lips as he closed his eyes.


    "It was rather easy to find her trail since many people remembered her and herpanion. You see, two beautifuldies traveling together will certainly catch the attention of many.


    "ording to the people I talked to, the Saintess was apanied by a beauty with long, dark blue hair and eyes as blue as the sea. Knowing that she hadpany on that dangerous journey brought a sense of relief to my heart. After all, even I, who consider myself to be very powerful, had a very hard time following their trail."


    A moment of silence passed as Godfrey stopped talking.


    It seemed that the particr memory had made him a bit emotional, so he decided to regain hisposure first before continuing his tale.


    "I didn''t know back then that this journey, which I started on a whim, would bring me to the edge of the world¡ªthe final frontier before the Abyss of nothingness," Godfrey said, almost in a whisper. "I wasn''t prepared for such a thing, and I didn''t expect to meet someone like that at the borders of the Abyss."


    Godfrey then nced at the two teenagers who were listening to his tale and said the words both of them didn''t expect to hear.


    "Standing before me and holding the soulless body of Princess Ramona was none other than the Progenitor of Magic. And those who know her name refer to her as...


    "Hecate."

 Chapter 810: At World’s End [Part 2]

    Chapter 810: At World¡¯s End [Part 2]


    ?


    "Standing before me, and holding the soulless body of Princess Ramona was none other than the Progenitor of Magic. And those who know her name, refer to her as...


    "Hecate."


    Godfrey''s gazended on Ethel, as if wanting to know what kind of expression she would have after hearing his story.


    He thought that she would look surprised after hearing his story, or be curious about the Progenitor.


    The Vampire Lord even thought that she would give him a doubtful gaze, as if thinking that every word that he said was a lie.


    He had also considered that if ordinary people heard his tale they might think that he was just making up a grand story, in order to give them a form of entertainment.


    But, out of all the expressions that Godfrey was thinking, he didn''t expect that he would only see sadness on the young beauty''s face.


    Yes.


    Ethan looked sad.


    Extremely sad after hearing Godfrey''s tale.


    He didn''t doubt his words from the beginning because he knew that the Vampire Lord wouldn''t gain anything by lying to him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The young man had always wondered what had happened to the Princess, after she stepped down from her position as Saintess.


    The only clue they had was that she went off on a journey on her own, never to be seen again. Ethan felt pain in his chest, as if his heart was breaking. He finally knew what happened to the Princess whom he left behind in the past.


    All he wanted was for her to find happiness, and live her life to the fullest.


    But, even that wish wasn''t meant to be.


    "What happened next?" Ethan asked, almost in a whisper. "After you found her, what happened next?"


    Godfrey didn''t answer right away and took a step forward.


    Seeing the sadness on Ethel''s face made him want to give her a hug, and tell her that everything was going to be fine.


    But, the same time he took a step forward, Hecate took a fighting stance.


    "Take one more step, and I will attack," Hecate said icily. "I already told you. My Lady doesn''t like it when strangers are being too clingy to her."


    Godfrey frowned as he shifted his attention to Lady Ethel''s servant, who seemed to be ying the role of her bodyguard.


    Suddenly, the corner of the handsome man''s lips rose a bit as he thought of a wonderful idea. "If you wish to hear the rest of the story, My Lady, how about you and I have afternoon tea together?" Godfrey inquired. "My Manor is very beautiful, you know? You can even bring this servant, and your Guardian with you. I don''t particrly mind."


    Ethan, who wanted to hear the rest of Princess Ramona''s story, found himself in a dilemma.


    On one hand, he wanted to know what happened next.


    On the other hand, he was very wary of going to a ce where Godfrey hadplete dominion.


    It was highly possible that he would set up a trap in order to capture him, or subjugate hispanions.


    But, before Ethan could even make a reply, Hecate cut him off and answered the Vampire Lord instead.


    "Telling a story and stopping at the important part just to invite My Lady to have an afternoon tea with you is a very low blow," Hecate said in contempt. "A lowly move for a Noble. My Lady, a man like this shouldn''t be trusted because he has ulterior motives. It will be best to reject his invitation."


    "Ulterior motives?" Godfrey smiled. "Yes. I do have ulterior motives and that is to get close to Lady Ethel. If a story is enough to make her agree to an afternoon meeting with me, then I wouldn''t mind telling more entertaining stories about my travels in Midgard."


    Just as Hecate and Godfrey faced off against each other, Ethan finally spoke what was on his mind.


    "My retainer is right, Lord Godfrey," Ethan said coldly. "I also think that stopping at the important part of the story is a very low blow, which I find very disappointing. I expected more from someone of your stature."


    Seeing that his n seemed to have backfired, Godfrey decided to do some damage control for the time being.


    "I admit that I was in the wrong, My Lady," Godfrey replied. "It is indeed a bad way of asking to have some private time with you. So, please, allow me to continue my story to make up for my wrongs. Will you ept my apology?"


    Ethan didn''t answer, but he still nodded his head.


    He made sure that he looked displeased, which worked wonders as Godfrey chuckled awkwardly before he continued his tale.


    "Like I mentioned earlier, when I arrived, I found the Progenitor of Magic, holding onto the soulless body of Princess Ramona," Godfrey stated. "As you may, or may not know, Progenitors stand at the Apex of the World, and hold powers far greater than any mortal and immortal in the world.


    "Even if I am confident with my abilities, I dare not challenge such an individual, especially Hecate, who was known as the founder of Magicians. She is able to call upon all the Elements of the World, and with a single wave of her hand, someone like me would probably turn into


    stone."


    Godfrey smiled faintly. "Fortunately, she wasn''t feeling bloodthirsty when I saw her, and even looked somewhat sad as she held onto the body of the Princess, who had lost her soul.


    "She then nced at my direction, and asked me why I had entered her Domain. Naturally, I told her that I was on a quest to search for the Princess, whom I had chosen to be my wife candidate.


    "After that, she asked me what my name was. So, I gave her my name. Godfrey d Tepes. But, after hearing my name, she only shook her head and told me that I wasn''t the one that the Princess loved.


    "I had been traveling for months in order to find Princess Ramona, and when I did, I was told something like that. But, instead of feeling hurt, I was more curious to know the name of the person whom the Princess loved.


    "When I asked the Progenitor this question, I prepared myself to be turned down. But,


    perhaps she wanted someone to know why the Princess traveled so far, only to end up like


    that, she decided to answer my question."


    Godfrey sighed and lightly brushed his hair with his right hand, trying to make himself look cool to the young beauty, but failing to see any reaction from her.


    Clearly, Ethel was more interested in Princess Ramona''s story than looking at the Vampire Lord''s handsome face.

 Chapter 811: At World’s End [Part 3]

    Chapter 811: At World¡¯s End [Part 3]


    ?


    "Princess Ramona loved a person so much that she decided to ept a gamble with Hecate," Godfrey stated. "Unfortunately, she lost that gamble, and the price for losing was her soul.


    "Such a sad tale. A sad ending for a heroine, who tried to ovee all odds just to be with the person she loved, but it was not meant to be. Listen well, and listen closely, Lady Ethel. The name of the man responsible for such a tragic ending was...


    "Ethan Gremory."


    The Vampire Lord spat as if saying the name of the person made him feel disgusted.


    "That person left the Princess behind, not caring about her in the slightest," Godfrey said in disdain. "How could he leave such a person behind? Someone who loved him very much? After leaving World''s End, I went to look for that bastard, and searched high and low for any clues regarding him.


    "But, I didn''t find anyone who went by the name Ethan Gremory. I even hired a powerful seer to find him, but she only said that the person I was looking for was either dead or didn''t exist."


    Godfrey shrugged. "That Princess was truly pitiful. I don''t know if the person she loved really died or not. But, one thing is clear. Princess Ramona''s soul cannot cross over to the afterlife even if she wants to because the Progenitor of Magic owns her soul.


    "Perhaps, even now. Somewhere at the Edge of the World, that pitiful Princess'' soul, still remains in Hecate''s hands."


    Ethan''s body swayed as if he had momentarily lost the strength in his legs.


    Fortunately, Hecate was there to catch him, and support his body.


    "Are you alright?" Hecate asked.


    "Yes," Ethan replied.


    His face was pale, and his eyes were filled with sadness and guilt.


    Knowing that Ethan was not in the right state of mind to deal with the Vampire Lord, Hecate decided that it would be best to return to the Flying Ship, and let him rest for the time being. "Thank you for finishing the story, Lord Godfrey," Hecate said. "But, the exhaustion of our journey seems to have finally caught up to My Lady. I will take her back to our ship, so that she can rest."


    "Oh dear." Godfery stepped forward. "It is my fault for telling her such a sad story. Please, let me help you take her back to your amodation, it''s the least I can do."


    "No need," Hecate replied. "You have done enough."


    After saying those words, Hecate summoned her flying broom, and helped Ethan to sit on it.


    She then sat beside him, and urged the flying broom to take flight, leaving behind the Vampire Lord, who had a displeased look on his face.


    "So many insects are getting in my way," Godfreymented. "But, it seems that I discovered something good. Lady Ethel likes these kinds of stories."


    Godfrey pondered a bit as he tried to recall some of the epic adventures of his youth, which were several times better than the story that he had shared with the young beauty tonight.


    ''Perhaps a lighter, and more action packed story will be better,'' Godfrey thought. "That settles it. I''ll tell her the story of how I saved a Princess from a Dragon next time. I''m sure that she will like it!''


    A few minutester, Hecate''s flying broomnded on the deck of the Flying Ship.


    Merric, who saw how pale Ethan''s face was, thought that he had fought against the Vampire Lord and lost.


    However, Hecate told him that he was just not feeling well, and asked Merric to keep guard, and make sure that no outside forces intruded on their Flying Ship.


    She then took Ethan back to his room, but as soon as she entered the cabin, Lilith jumped out of the young man''s shadow, and opened the door of the room for them.


    The Catkin had heard Godfrey''s story from beginning to end, and understood that Ethan was suffering right now.


    She had heard the young man''s stories about Princess Ramona, and knew that he cared about her very much.


    ''Knowing her tragic fate might have been a shock to him,'' Lilith thought. ''But...''


    Lilith nced at Hecate, who shared the same name as the Progenitor of Magic.


    She was also a Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer, and also carried Princess Ramona''s Family Name.


    If one coincidence piled on top of another, it was very hard not to feel suspicious about it. "Perhaps...," Lilith stared at Hecate, who was sitting on top of Ethan''s bed and holding his hand.


    Ethan''s face was still a little pale, but it was much better than earlier.


    After giving it some thought, Lilith sighed and left the room, so that her Master and the Saintess could have some private time together.


    She didn''t go far, and simply stood by the door to keep guard, and prevent others from disturbing the two of them.


    Inside the room, Ethan was doing his best to stay awake.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt mentally and emotionally exhausted, making his


    eyes grow heavy.


    It was as if his body wanted to shut down for a bit, so that it could recover properly.


    "Sleep for now," Hecate said. "I''ll keep watch, and make sure you are safe."


    "Thank you," Ethan replied before closing his eyes to rest.


    It didn''t even take half a minute before he fell into sleep''s embrace.


    His guilt, sadness, and regret weighed on his mind, and he hoped that when he woke up, he


    would find the strength to face the truth that he had discovered.


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half watched the two teenagers and sighed in their heart.


    They were Ethan''s greatest critics and his greatest supporters.


    Just like how the young man wished that Princess Ramona could live a happy and fulfilling


    life, they wanted the same for him.


    They wanted to see him grow up and have a family.


    They wanted to see his kids, as well as see how he would spoil them as their father.


    ''I just hope he doesn''t feel too guilty after hearing Princess Ramona''s fate,'' Sebastian


    commented.


    ''Yeah.'' Ethan''s Other Half nodded.


    The two of them then stared at Hecate, who was still under the effect of the Potion.


    Both of them knew that Ethan had also managed to connect the dots.


    But, whether the person who was holding his hand right now was still the Princess he knew in


    the past or not, would only be revealed when the young man took that step, and asked the questions that would help heal their wounded hearts.

 Chapter 812: You Always Kept Your Promise To Me

    ?


    After their mission ended, Nicole, Lyall, and Conall returned to the Flying Ship to report their findings.


    They had captured a few of Godfrey''s subordinates and managed to get answers from their tight lips with a little bit of effort from Lyall.


    But when they heard Merric''s report about Ethan returning looking somewhat pale, they immediately thought that the young man and Hecate had fought against Godfrey without informing them.


    Because of this, Nicole hurriedly went to see him to ask him what really happened.


    But instead of meeting Ethan, he found Lilith standing guard on the door with her arms crossed over her chest.


    "Master is resting," Lilith said. "You can''t see him right now.''


    "Tell me what happened," Nicole replied. "Did you guys fight against Godfrey?"


    "No," Lilith answered. "They just talked."


    "They just talked?" Nicole frowned. "Then why did Merric say that he looked very pale."


    Lilith hesitated a bit because Nicole was not the only one who was standing in front of Ethan''s cabin.


    "He... learned about something that made him very feel sad and guilty," Lilith said after carefully organizing her thoughts. "I can''t tell you about it because it''s his private matter. However, if you really want to know the truth, you should ask Master when he wakes up.


    "Right now, Hecate is inside the room, looking after him. I''m sorry, but I can''t let you disturb him right now."


    The frown on Nicole''s face deepened, but she didn''t pursue the topic any longer. She knew that once morning came, Ethan would give them an exnation. With that in mind, she decided to wait until then.


    Lyall was very curious about what happened to Ethan, but since Lilith was blocking the way, she decided that it wasn''t worth it to stir up trouble, so she left to rest in her room.


    Inside the room, Hecate sat on top of Ethan''s bed and looked at the young man, who was sleeping with a pained expression on his face.


    She had listened to Godfrey''s story like Ethan did, and frankly, things made more sense to her


    now.


    Even so, she only understood half of it.


    Her other half was somewhere out there, waiting for her.


    No.


    Not waiting for only her.


    But waiting for the two of them toe.


    Hecate sighed softly before lying on the bed beside Ethan and hugging his body.


    ''Your body is colder than usual,'' Hecate thought as she used the nket to cover the two of them before once again wrapping her arms around Ethan to hold him close.


    She knew that the moment Ethan opened his eyes, he would ask her some questions.


    As to whether she could answer them or not, even Hecate didn''t know.


    A sigh escaped her lips before closing her eyes to rest. Regardless of what would happen next, she knew that the sun would rise in the morning whether she liked it or not.


    Lilith, who was paying close attention to what was going on inside the room through her connection with Ethan, sighed in her heart.


    "Tomorrow," Lilith muttered. "The truth will be known tomorrow."


    ***


    When the first rays of the sun peeked over the horizon, Ethan slowly opened his eyes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His body felt as heavy as lead as if he had undergone a great battle and fought until exhaustion.


    But no such battle took ce.


    Even so, his body felt heavy. He believed this was a psychological reaction to the things he discoveredst night.


    It didn''t take long for him to realize that someone else was sleeping on the bed beside him. He nced at the sleeping Half-Elf, whose beautiful face was familiar and unfamiliar at the same time.


    Although she had a few simrities with Princess Ramona, she didn''t look like her, which made him remember the words that the Princess had said in the Painting of Enlightenment.


    ***


    "Ethan,e and find me," Princess Ramona said before looking at the sun slowly rising over the horizon. "Do you remember that story that you told me in the past? About the princess who fell asleep, waiting for her prince to wake her up?


    "Come and find me. Once you do, make sure to wake me up with a kiss. Until then, I will be like that princess, sleeping, as I wait for my prince to find me."


    "Where are you?" Ethan asked.


    "I am very close to you," Princess Ramona replied with a smile. "Close enough to touch, close enough to hold. Illumina and I made a bet, you know? Back then, I was confident that I was going to win. But now... I''m not sure anymore.


    "Thank you for the memory. I love you. But don''t tell me that you love me. At least, not now. Find me first because if you don''t find me soon... I will..."


    "I will find you," Ethan said firmly. "I will."


    "...Of course, you will," Princess Ramona sighed as her body started to turn into particles of


    light. "After all, you''ve always kept your promise to me."


    "I have done my best. I''ll leave the rest to you, Ethan."


    ***


    Ethan felt as if a lump was stuck in his throat as he recalled that memory.


    Although he wasn''t certain, he believed that the one talking to him back then wasn''t an illusion made by the painting.


    No.


    He truly believed that it was Princess Ramona, and she had personally asked him to find her. Ethan slowly raised his hand and brushed back the strand of hair that covered Hecate''s face. Last night, when he kissed her, he felt something familiar and wondered what it was. But now, he felt as if the answers he was looking for were within his reach. Ethan gently caressed the side of Hecate''s face, doing his best to keep his emotions in check.


    A minuteter, Hecate sleepily opened her eyes and looked at Ethan in a daze.


    She stared at him for a few seconds before moving closer to bury her face on his chest and


    closing her eyes for the second time.


    Ethan then wrapped his arms around her body and held her gently.


    He would give her fifteen more minutes to sleep.


    After that, he would wake her up with a kiss and fulfill the promise he made in the Painting of


    Enlightenment.

 Chapter 813: Kissing A ‘Happily Ever After’ Goodbye

    ?


    Ever since Hecate was born, she had been obsessed with a recurring dream that she had from time to time.


    In that dream, she saw a Princess that was loved by many.


    Unfortunately, a Witch had put a curse on her, making her fall asleep for eternity.


    Many tried to find her, and yet, they all fell before they arrived at her resting ce.


    But one day, a handsome prince with long blue hair and blue eyes overcame the trials and arrived where shey.


    He then gave her a kiss so sweet that it broke the curse and finally woke her up from her slumber.


    Hecate didn''t know why she kept on having that recurring dream.


    She had seen the Prince many times in her dreams, and yet, she couldn''t remember what he looked like after waking up.


    Still, she believed that she would know when that same thing happened to her.


    ''I think I found my Prince,'' Hecate thought as the handsome young man, who was lying beside her just moments ago, pressed his lips over hers and kissed her affectionately.


    She didn''t know how a simple exchange of "good morning" led to such a development. But she wasn''tining.


    When Ethan kissed herst night to recharge his magic reserves, the final puzzle piece that had been missing in Hecate''s mind had fallen into ce.


    Fractured memories had flowed inside her mind, telling her what she needed to know.


    But these memories were iplete, and now, she understood why.


    Ethan''s kiss washed away all the remnants of sleep inside her head, recing it with a certainty that she had been born for this moment.


    When their kiss ended, she took the initiative to kiss him back as if what he had given her wasn''t enough.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    No.


    It wasn''t enough.


    How could a single kisspensate for a lifetime of regret?


    How could a single kisspensate for a lifetime of heartbreak? How could a single kisspensate for a sacrifice made out of love?


    But Hecate knew that they had just arrived at the starting point.


    This Fairy Tale was far from the happy end that she hoped for.


    The storyteller who was supposed to say "And they lived happily ever after" was nowhere to be seen.


    The reason?


    Because the story was not yetplete.


    As Hecate pulled back and gazed into Ethan''s eyes brimming with guilt and sadness, she couldn''t help but cup his face and nt a kiss on his forehead.


    "Ask," Hecate said firmly.


    She only said one word.


    But it was the word that Ethan wanted to hear.


    "Are you Ramona?" Ethan asked.


    Hecate hesitated, but still nodded in the end. "I am Ramona. But, I''m merely the half thatpletes her."


    "Half?" Ethan did his best to keep his voice from breaking. "What do you mean by that?"


    He had hoped that Hecate was indeed Ramona. But, it seemed that it wasn''t as simple as he imagined it to be.


    Seeing the pain in his eyes, Hecate nodded and told him what she knew.


    "Do you remember Godfrey''s story yesterday?" Hecate asked. "The Progenitor of Magic, who has the same name as me, held Princess Ramona''s soulless body in her arms.


    "That soulless body is me. I am the vessel that holds Princess Ramona''s soul and allows her to live in this world.


    "Mortals have different kinds of memories. Memories of the soul, memories of the body, and memories of the heart. I possess the memories of Princess Ramona''s body and heart, but my rebirth sealed them away."


    Ethan''s eyes widened in shock because he wasn''t expecting this answer from Hecate.


    If she was indeed born from Princess Ramona''s body, it exined why she had simr features to the Princess.


    Hecate, who didn''t know what Ethan was thinking, continued her exnation.


    "Perhaps the Progenitor of Magic had a change of heart, so she decided to give us a chance. Although I say that I am only Ramona''s vessel, the truth is that both of us are one and the


    same.


    "I am only able to move because my soul is connected to me directly through the weave of magic. What I see, she sees. What I feel, she feels. Even the words I am saying now are words she wants to say to you.


    "But we are notplete. Just like how she cannot live in this world without a vessel, I cannot live in this world without my soul. However, since the Progenitor knew that she couldn''te to you, I was born to undertake this mission.


    "Only when I reunite with my soul will we finally beplete. But for that to happen, you must find the Progenitor of Magic at World''s End. Sadly, I no longer remember the path I chose to get there.


    "But, there''s hope. There is another person who knows how to get there, and it is none other


    than Godfrey."


    Hecate closed her eyes before heaving a sigh. "But know this, Ethan. The Progenitor of Magic also sees what I see, hears what I hear, and feels what I feel. She had waited hundreds of years for the timelines to ovep with each other.


    "If I were to regain a fraction of my memory by being kissed by you, I was supposed to tell you to look for her, and gamble with your life on the line to reim our soul."


    Hecate once again opened her eyes and smiled sadly.


    "It will not be easy because one mistake, and you will end up like me," Hecate said sadly. "A vessel without a soul. But you know what, Ethan? The Progenitor of Magic also ced a memory of hers inside of me, which makes me feel fearful about something."


    "About what?" Ethan asked as he gave Hecate''s hand a light squeeze, assuring her that she could tell him everything. "Tell me."


    After a brief hesitation, Hecate nodded and told him what she knew.


    "She said that your vessel is unique-one that Progenitors would fight for," Hecate said. "So


    if you gamble with your life and lose, Hecate will take over your body and be a being that


    would surpass a Progenitor."


    Hecate''s hands trembled as she cupped Ethan''s face.


    "Frankly, my body and soul don''t wish for you to face her," Hecate said. "Perhaps, she made this arrangement to capture you, knowing that you wille to her willingly. She must know that, after hearing my story, you would definitely go find her."


    Ethan used his fingers to lightly brush the tears that were threatening to fall on the side of Hecate''s eyes.


    "Well, she''s not wrong," Ethan replied. "You said that she shares your senses right? She can


    see what you see, and hear what you hear?


    "Yes," Hecate nodded.


    "Good." Ethan''s face changed to one of determination. "Hecate, I''ming for you. So make sure to keep Ramona''s soul safe."


    The youngdy''s body trembled for a bit before the color of her pupils changed to a golden


    color.


    "Come, child," Hecate said in a teasing tone. "I''ll wait for you at World''s End. Ramona has already waited long enough. How long do you n to keep her waiting?"


    "I''ll be there as soon as I get my tour guide," Ethan answered. "It won''t be long before I find


    you."


    "Action speaks louder than words. Godfrey isn''t a pushover who will obey you. If you want his help, you need to beat him first.


    "But remember this. There are only a handful of methods that can make a Demigod yield. Unless you have a way to bind him with words, winning against him is futile. Last but not the least, the body of this Half-Elf will deteriorate after a year.


    "A body without a soul will not be able tost for a long time. If not for the fact that I made arrangements for her to be born as a Half-Elf, she would have perished a decade ago. "And the moment this body dies, Ramona can kiss her ''Happily Ever After'' goodbye. I have already given her a chance. There won''t be a second time.


    "Goodbye for now, Ethan Gremory.


    "If you survive your battle with Godfrey, and manage to convince him to cooperate, we will eventually meet at the World''s End.


    "Onest thing-tell Ashmedai that if he interferes, I''ll destroy Ramona''s soul. You have


    been warned."


    After saying those words, Hecate fainted as the Progenitor released her control over her body.


    Ethan carefully poured a small portion of a rejuvenation potion inside Hecate''s mouth to help


    speed up her recovery.


    When she finally regained consciousness, she couldn''t remember the fact that the Progenitor


    of Magic had possessed her body for a moment.


    "I guess you seeded in passing your message to her," Hecate said weakly.


    "Yes," Ethan replied as he nted a kiss on the youngdy''s forehead. "Sleep for now, then


    let''s have breakfast after an hour."


    Hecate nodded because she was feeling very weak after the Progenitor had descended into her


    body.


    Although he felt that things had beplicated, Ethan had decided to find the


    Progenitor of Magic.


    If that was the only way that he could save the Princess who had risked her life for his sake, he would not back down from the challenge, even if he had to face the Progenitor of Magic.

 Chapter 814: A Change Of Plans

    Chapter 814: A Change Of ns


    ?


    "That''s everything we gathered from our mission yesterday," Nicole said.


    "So, this means that although Godfrey is the head of the Blood Fangs, he doesn''t really care about them," Ethan frowned.


    "Right," Conallmented. "It''s more like the organization built themselves around Godfrey for protection and mutual cooperation. They supply him with tributes like treasures, gold, and women, and in turn, he repays them with a few droplets of his blood to enhance their strength."


    "However, the members of the Blood Fangs are not aware that the moment they absorb his blood willingly, their fate has already been sealed," Nicole added. "He can kill them without mercy if they are no longer useful.


    "Even then, the members of the Blood Fangs willingly took this risk in exchange for power. Godfrey is an easygoing leader, and he doesn''t really care about their actions as long as they don''t directly harm his interest."


    Ethan nodded in understanding before ncing at the faces of the people who had apanied him on his journey.


    "Originally, we came here to defeat Godfrey and make sure that he will no longer threaten us or the academy," Ethan stated. "But something came up, so there will be a change of ns. I intend to formally challenge Godfrey to a duel."


    "You will fight him one-on-one?" Lyall frowned. "Isn''t the original n to team up against him because he is a Demigod?"


    "That part of the n doesn''t change," Ethan replied. "It will be a Group Battle of five people. Godfrey can choose four more people to fight alongside him in this group battle."


    "Now you''re talking!" Lyall grinned fearlessly. "Don''t worry, I''ll beat the small fries as fast as I can before we team up to beat that Vampire Lord."


    Ethan nodded. "However, we need to make him sign a binding contract made of magic. I will put two conditions in it-the first condition is that he will not do anything to harm Ethan Gremory, his family, friends, and acquaintances using direct or indirect means.


    "The second condition is that he will guide me to World''s End, the ce where the Progenitor of Magic resides."


    Everyone at the dining table looked at Ethan in surprise because this was the first time that they had heard this information.


    "At World''s End?" Nicole narrowed her eyes. "You want to meet the Progenitor of Magic? Why? Does that mean that you won''t return to the academy when we win the battle against Godfrey?"


    "You make it sound like winning against the Demigod is already a done deal, Miss Nicole," Merricmented. "It will not be that easy."


    "Of course, it will not be easy," Lyall said. "But we have no intention of losing either, so it''s more or less a done deal. Or are you perhaps saying that we''re going to lose?"


    "That''s not what I meant, Miss Lyall," Merric shook his head.


    "I understand." Lyall nodded. "But this is a battle that we can''t lose, so we have to win no matter what."


    Ethan nodded in agreement because this was indeed a battle that they couldn''t lose.


    The young man then shifted his gaze to Nicole and answered her question.


    "After beating Godfrey, I will travel with Hecate and Godfrey towards World''s End," Ethan said. "The rest of you can return to the Shire Continent. I will inform Professor Rinehartter about this sudden change in ns."


    "Can you tell us what made you want to meet the Progenitor of Magic?" Nicole inquired. "I don''t know much about Progenitors, but aren''t they dangerous?"


    "They are," Ethan answered. "That''s why I can''t risk taking you guys with me. So after we defeat Godfrey, all of you should return to the Shire Continent."


    "Then why do you want to meet her?"


    "I intend to bargain with her. She has something I need."


    Nicole held Ethan''s gaze, and the young man stared back at her.


    "It''s that important?" Nicole asked.


    "It''s very important to me," Ethan replied.


    Hecate, who was listening to the conversation, was looking at her hands that were resting on herp.


    Although it was dangerous, Ethan didn''t hesitate to tell her that he would go and meet the Progenitor of Magic in order to reim her soul.


    She felt very touched, hearing how firm the young man was in his decision to brave the dangers for her sake.


    Seeing Ethan''s determined gaze, Nicole sighed before pinching the bridge of her nose.


    "Fine, but I''m going with you," Nicole said. "I''ve never seen a Progenitor in my lifetime, and this might be the only chance I get to see one. If we survive, I''m sure that this will be a story worth bragging about."


    "Right!" Lyall nodded. "I''m sure Father will feel envious knowing that I''ve met a Progenitor before him."


    "... Wait, we''re going with them?" Conall looked at his sister in disbelief. "Are you serious?" "I''m going with them," Lyall replied as if this was the most natural thing to do. "You can go back to the Shire Continent alone."


    Conall blinked once then twice before shaking his head. There was no way he would leave Lyall to go to World''s End on her own.


    "I didn''t sign up for this, but I guess I have no choice but to see it through till the end." Conall crossed his arms over his chest. "What makes you think that I will let you travel alone? If I return by myself, even if I don''t mention where you''re going, Father will definitely give me a good nagging for leaving you behind."


    Lyall smiled mischievously because she could already imagine her father nagging her brother foring home without her.


    "So, when will we have this duel with Godfrey?" Nicole took a sip of the coffee in her cup. "The sooner the better, right?"


    "We will fight him at noon," Ethan replied. "I have already written the challenge as well as the conditions of the duel. Merric has passed the letter to one of Godfrey''s many subordinates who have been keeping watch over our ship. I''m sure we will get a reply soon."


    "Are you sure he''s going to agree to that challenge?" Conall asked.


    "I''m not sure," Ethan answered. "But, I told him that we would be leaving today."


    Lyall chuckled because she understood what Ethan was nning.


    "So you''re using yourself as bait," Lyall stated. "You have given him two conditions, so it''s only normal that he asks for two conditions as well. If he wins the duel, I''m sure one of his demands is for you to stay and be his woman. I can see that particr bait working very


    well."


    "Well, on the off chance that he doesn''t agree, what should we do?" Nicole inquired.


    "If he doesn''t agree to the duel, then we go with n B," Ethan answered.


    "What is n B?" Conall arched an eyebrow.


    Ethan smiled faintly. "The original n, of course."


    Everyone smiled at the same time because the original n was simple.


    Beat the crap out of Godfrey, and make sure that he wouldn''t be able to harm an innocentn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    being ever again.


    Although this n wouldn''t be easy to execute since they might have to fight Godfrey inside the City, he believed that this would note to pass.


    Ethan might have only spent an incredibly short time with Godfrey, but he understood that the Vampire Lord was someone who was very open and honest with his desires.

 Chapter 815: Vampires Are Not Very Good Swimmers, You Know?

    Chapter 815: Vampires Are Not Very Good Swimmers, You Know?


    ?


    "You n to meet the Progenitor of Magic, Hecate?" Professor Rinehart looked at Ethan''s image on the crystal ball in front of him in shock after hearing the young man''s report.


    "Yes, Professor," Ethan replied. "I''m sorry for suddenly doing something very selfish."


    "Ethan, I''m sure you already know that Progenitors are beings who stand at the apex of the world," Professor Rinehart stated. "And one of the most powerful of them all is the Progenitor of Magic, the being who introduced magic to the world. She will not be an easy opponent to fight."


    "I have no intention of fighting her, Professor," Ethan said firmly. "I have fought the Avatar of a Progenitor once, and I didn''t stand a chance against it. I know full well how powerful a Progenitor is."


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy sighed because he didn''t know if he was feeling worried or feeling envious of Ethan.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Worried because the young man was going to meet someone who stood at the apex of the world.


    Envious because all the powerful Wizards and Witches would love to have the opportunity to meet the Progenitor of Magic, who had introduced the power of Magic to the world.


    "Ethan, no matter what you do, please don''t antagonize her," Professor Rinehart said. "I want all of you to return to the academy in one piece."


    "That''s the n, Professor." Ethan nodded. "I n to return safely with the others."


    Professor Rinehart sighed, internally regretting that he didn''t ask his best friend, Professor Barret, to apany Ethan on his travels.


    If he hade with the young man, he would at least have some peace of mind, for he knew that the Professor would do his best to keep Ethan, Nicole, and Hecate safe.


    "Report to me once your duel with Godfrey ends," Professor Rinehart gave the young man a stern look. "Also, don''t lose to that Vampire Lord. Do you hear me? A student of my academy will not be defeated so easily."


    "Yes, Professor." Ethan pressed his fist over his chest. "I will not lose. I promise."


    Professor Rinehart nodded before giving the young man some advice before cutting the connection.


    Professor Barret, who was also in the room with the Headmaster, didn''t say anything from beginning to end.


    He simply listened to the conversation and kept his thoughts inside his head.


    "What do you think?" Professor Rinehart asked. "Can you catch up with them using THAT method?"


    "I think it will be toote even if I leave for Midgard right now," Professor Barret replied. "By the time I get there, everything will have ended."


    "I should have asked you to apany them."


    "I also wish you had. Now, I have missed the chance to meet the Progenitor of Magic."


    The two old men sighed at the same time.


    If not for the fact that they were also busy in the academy in preparation for the threats in the future, they might have apanied Ethan on his journey to Midgard.


    ***


    Ethan carefully stored the crystal ball inside the Magic Pouch that Professor Rinehart had given him.


    Since he was about to do something important and wouldn''t be returning to the academy in the short term, he needed to inform the Headmaster about it.


    Just as he was about to look for Hecate, he heard a knock on his cabin door.


    After opening it, the first person he saw was Nicole, who had a calm expression on her face. "Godfrey sent a letter," Nicole said before handing the letter in his hands to the young man. Ethan didn''t hesitate to open it to check its contents.


    There was only one line written on it and that was "I''ll be there," which made Ethan breathe a sigh of relief.


    He then shifted his gaze to Nicole and handed the letter to her as well.


    After reading the contents of the letter, Nicole returned it to Ethan''s hand. "Should I tell the others?" Nicole asked.


    "Please do," Ethan replied. "I will meditate for a bit to clear my mind."


    "Okay." Nicole nodded. "I''lle back an hour before the agreed time."


    As soon as Nicole left the room, Ethan sat cross-legged on the floor and went inside his Sea of Consciousness, where Sebastian and his Other Half were waiting for him.


    "Remember this, Ethan, only use your Domain if Godfrey uses his Domain against you," Ethan''s Other Half stated.


    "Which one should I use against him?" Ethan inquired out of curiosity.


    "The Tidebringer''s Domain," Sebastianmented. "It''s a well-known fact that Vampires are not very good swimmers, you know?"


    "There is also a saying that they cannot cross over running water," Ethanmented. "But in the Painting of Enlightenment, Godfrey flew over the sea."


    "Well, he''s a special kind of vampire," Sebastian stated. "But he still can''t swim."


    "I don''t know about that," Ethan rubbed his chin. "He looks like someone who could swim. Also, have you prepared the binding contract you mentioned to me earlier?"


    "Yes," Ethan''s Other Half replied. "I already have it."


    Ethan''s Other Half hadmunicated with Ashmedai a few hours ago and asked him how to make a contract that was strong enough to bind a Demigod.


    Even if Ethan managed to win against Godfrey, if they were not able to make him honor the agreement, the win would be useless.


    The young man then nced at the contract and read its contents before nodding his head in satisfaction.


    "Thank you," Ethan said. "I just need to drop my blood here, right?"


    "Yes," Ethan''s Other Half replied. "As for Godfrey, a drop of his blood will also be enough to bind him to this contract.


    "But remember this, Ethan, Godfrey might have the mindset that you guys have no chance of winning. It will be best to end the battle before he can use his trump cards. Make sure that Hecate will be able tond her blow as soon as possible and finish the battle before the Vampire Lord realizes what hit him."


    Ethan nodded. "Understood."


    After taking the contract, Ethan opened his eyes to reality.


    ''We still have two hours,'' Ethan thought as he nced at the clock hanging on the wall. ''I better use that time to craft potions.''


    Ethan would be lying if he said that he wasn''t feeling anxious about his uing fight


    against Godfrey.


    This was the first time that he would be fighting against a real Demigod, and not the fake one inside the Painting of Enlightenment.


    Knowing that Godfrey would be much stronger than he was in the painting, he decided to talk to Hecateter and ask her to initiate her strongest attack as soon as possible to cripple the Vampire Lord, who was currently smiling from ear to ear.


    Godfrey was thinking of ways he could create an opportunity to have some private time with Ethel, so this challenge was the perfect opportunity to do that.


    Although he was confused as to why the youngdy stated those conditions in the letter, he believed that she was just worried that he was still nning to hunt down the hateful human, whom he had tried to look for in the past.


    ''Well, I guesspleting that story wasn''t in vain,'' Godfrey thought as he pulled on his robes


    in preparation for his uing duel.


    He was certain that before the day was over, he would be spending some quality time with the beautifuldy and making her squirm on top of his bed.

 Chapter 816: The Price Of Arrogance [Part 1]

    Chapter 816: The Price Of Arrogance [Part 1]


    ?


    Ethan stared at Godfrey, who looked perfectly fine despite being under the sun.


    He was a Vampire Lord, so he should have been weak when outside in the day, but perhaps the bloodline of the Progenitor that was flowing in his veins made it so that the noon-day sun didn''t have any effect on him.


    Just as Ethan expected, Godfrey came alone, not bothering to bring any of his subordinates with him.


    As a Demigod, he was confident in his strength. Also, he wanted to impress Ethel by defeating her entire party on his own. That way, she would realize how strong he was and, maybe, she might fall for him in the end.


    At least, that was what Godfrey was thinking.


    He wasn''t aware that Ethan and his team already knew that he was a Demigod and understood that he was very strong.


    But they didn''t n on telling him this to his face.


    After all, the element of surprise was in their hands, and if they seeded innding the decisive blow before the Vampire Lord could use his trump cards, it would be their win.


    "You''vee, Lord Godfrey," Ethel said with a smile.


    "My Lady, how many times must I tell you to not call me Lord again?" Godfrey replied as he returned Ethel''s smile. "Perhaps I should add that as one of the conditions if I win. What do you think?"


    "If it''s what you wish to add, then I am fine with it, Lord Godfrey."


    "Surely you jest? I will not waste my condition on something so trivial."


    Godfrey nced at the contract in his hand and understood that it was the real deal. It was something that could bind him, but he wasn''t too worried.


    There were only two conditions that were listed on the contract for if he lost the duel-the first was to take Ethel to World''s End where the Progenitor of Magic lived.


    The second condition was the one that he found quite peculiar. If he lost, he would not harm Ethan Gremory, his family, friends, and acquaintances, whether it be directly or indirectly.


    Frankly, he thought that this condition was very strange.


    But since he assumed that it was due to the story he shared with Ethel, he decided to think that the youngdy was just trying to be a good samaritan and protect someone whom she only heard about from his story.


    "I will now add my own conditions to this contract," Godfrey said. "Will that be okay, My Lady?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "That is only fair, no?"


    "Right." Godfrey nodded. "If I win, I wish for you to be my woman. You will stay with me for life and be my lover."


    Godfrey''s condition then appeared on contract, making him smile.


    "As for the second condition..."


    The Vampire Lord pondered for a bit before adding what he wanted next.


    "The second condition is for you to bear my children," Godfrey stated. "And raise them with love and care. That is all."


    After the second condition appeared on the contract, the Vampire Lord ced a drop of his blood on the scroll, activating his oath.


    After doing so, the scroll burst into mes, and two ming orbs flew toward Ethel''s and Godfrey''s chest, binding their souls to the contract they both agreed on.


    "... I think the second condition is good," Lyall said in a teasing tone as she nced at Ethel. "Hey, want to give birth to my kids?"


    Nicole and Hecate also looked amused. Knowing the truth, they truly found Godfrey''sst condition quite funny.


    However, it was really noughing matter.


    If Ethan''s team lost, the power of the contract really would force him to stay by Godfrey''s side despite the fact that he was not a woman.


    As to how the Vampire Lord would react knowing that he had been tricked, Nicole and Lyall were very tempted to see it, but only after they won the fight.


    "Are you sure you want to fight us alone?" Ethel asked. "This is a group battle, you know?"


    "I don''t need small fries to fight alongside me, My Lady," Godfrey replied with confidence.


    "I, alone, am enough. I will prove to you that I''m a very capable man."


    "Well, if you say so." Ethel nodded before showing the Vampire Lord a gold coin. "How about we start our battle as soon as this coin falls on the ground?"


    "That''s fine by me." Godfrey agreed. "Please toss it, My Lady."


    With a flick of Ethel''s thumb, the gold coin spun high in the air.


    Godfrey stood with his arms crossed over his chest, fully believing that there was no possible way he could lose.


    This wasn''t the first time he had fought alone against many people.


    In fact, he had destroyed several organizations in the past that had offended him, and he dealt with them on his own.


    He had fought dozens and even hundreds of people back then. So, fighting five people wasn''t really a big deal to him.


    In fact, he even told the young beauty that she could invite more people to fight alongside her if she wished.


    But Ethan politely declined his offer because it wouldn''t be fair, which made the Vampire Lordugh internally.


    ''I''ll let themnd a few hits and act as if they have the upper hand,'' Godfrey thought. ''It will be more fun seeing the despair on their faces when they realize how strong I really am.''


    The Vampire Lord casually nced at his surroundings and saw that several people had gathered beside thekeside to watch the battle.


    The moment the coinnded on the ground, Nicole, Lyall, and Conall charged forward with the intention to test how strong a Demigod was.


    Hecate stayed beside Ethel and took a fighting stance to unleash her most powerful attack.


    This special move required a bit of preparation, so she needed to focus all her powers into one


    decisive blow.


    Ethan, who had already seen this move, stood beside Hecate.


    He was holding his wand with his right hand, and holding the chain that Professor Barret gave him with his left.


    ''As expected, he is underestimating us,'' Ethan thought. ''Good. Stay that way. Your arrogance will be your downfall.''


    Ethan gripped his wand and the chain firmly in his hands as he waited for Hecate to finish charging up her attack.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The moment she finished, he would not hesitate to create an opportunity so that they couldnd the finishing blow on Godfrey''s body, allowing him to realize the downside of his


    arrogance.

 Chapter 817: The Price Of Arrogance [Part 2]

    Chapter 817: The Price Of Arrogance [Part 2]


    ?


    Lyall had long wanted to test how she would fare against a Demigod, so she was feeling very excited as she charged in Godfrey''s direction.


    With a nce, Godfrey could tell that the handsome man in the lead had greatbat ability, but he wasn''t too worried since he had fought many others with the same level.


    And frankly, he enjoyed seeing the despair on the faces of these people the moment they realized that, no matter how hard they hit him, their blows would be unable to kill him.


    He wasn''t an immortal, but due to his incredibly fast regeneration, he was the closest being in the world to immortality.


    With a punch that could shatter a boulder to pieces, Lyall''s fist headed straight towards Godfrey''s face.


    Originally, he intended to ept the blows thrown at him, but the Vampire Lord didn''t want to let anyone hit his handsome face.


    Because of this, he raised his hand to block Lyall''s fist, catching it firmly with his hand.


    Instead of being surprised, Lyall''s left fist smashed into Godfrey''s chest, making thetter take two steps back.


    Conall, who was right behind his sister, grabbed hold of Godfrey''s head and smashed it into his knee several times before pushing the Vampire Lord away a bit so that his back kick would connect, which sent Godfrey flying.


    Nicole, who was waiting for that moment, conjured a giant block of ice and smashed it on Godfrey''s body, making the spectators of the battle gasp in shock.


    "T-They killed Lord Godfrey!"


    "Damn! Are they serious?!"


    "Call the guards! A murder has been done!"


    The people, who were watching the battle, started to stir, with a few of them heading back to the city to report what was happening near thekeside.


    But before they could go far, the block of ice that was pinning the body of the Vampire Lord to the ground was tossed toward theke, making a big ssh.


    "Seriously, why do mongrels always target my handsome face?" Godfrey stood up as the injuries that Conall and Nicole had dealt him healed at a rapid pace. "Are all of you just jealous of my god-given looks?"


    "Well sh*t," Lyall muttered under her breath. "This guy is indeed tough."


    The people who were watching couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    They really thought that no one could possibly survive such an attack, yet there the most popr and arguably the most good-looking noble in the City of Cashel stood, casually dusting off his robes.


    "I don''t mind getting hit, but stop targeting my face," Godfrey smirked. "If you hit my face again, I''m going to get angry."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Lyall and Conall exchanged a nce and nodded their heads at the same time.


    The two of them then charged in the Vampire Lord''s direction before transforming into Werewolves.


    The brother and sister pair intended to unleash their full powers against Godfrey and defeat them with theirbination attacks.


    "Werewolves?" Godfrey frowned. "I wouldn''t have thought that Lady Ethel would be apanied by two dogs. It seems that I need to properly discipline the two of you."


    Vampires and Werewolves didn''t get along with each other.


    With this in mind, Godfrey decided to no longer take their attacks passively and also took a step forward to sh against his two opponents.


    "I called you Mongrels earlier, and it seemed that I was right," Godfreyughed as he blocked the attacks of the two Werewolves at the same time.


    The threebatants were moving so fast that their shes looked like an action movie being yed in fast forward.


    To Ethan''s surprise, the Vampire Lord was able to hold his ground against Lyall and Conall''sbined assault.


    But he could also tell that Godfrey was unable to push them back either.


    The Vampire Lord, who originally thought that he could easily overpower his opponents, couldn''t help but frown.


    The Werewolves he was currently fighting against were neither stronger, faster, nor deadlier than the ones whom he had fought in the past.


    However, Lyall''s and Conall''s teamwork was impable, covering each other''s weaknesses perfectly. Slowly but surely, they were pushing the Vampire Lord back with each blow that they gave.


    To make matters worse, Nicole''s Ice Shards and Ice Spikes were attacking the Demigod from the sky and the ground, limiting his maneuverability.


    The Ice Spikes that embedded themselves deep into Godfrey''s body gave Lyall and Conall many opportunities tond their blows on the Vampire Noble''s face, chest, and other vital locations that would force ordinary people to gasp in pain.


    It was at that moment that Godfrey understood that his opponents were fighting him with the intent to cripple him.


    "You bastards!" Godfrey shouted in anger as a powerful aura exploded from his body, pushing Lyall and Conall backwards. "No more mister nice guy. I''m going to cripple all of you!"


    Godfrey''s eyes turned blood red, and his fangs extended. Now that he realized he was not in a position to hold back against his opponents, he decided to really go all out and destroy them. Lyall and Conall, who had lost their momentum, once again took a step forward and closed the distance between them and Godfrey in a heartbeat.


    A momentter, Lyall grunted in pain as she was sent flying with Godfrey''s kick, aimed at her abdomen.


    The Vampire Lord then unleashed an explosive punch toward Conall, but thetter managed to dodge to the side and unleash a counter punch, whichnded on the side of Godfrey''s body.


    As someone who had sparred with their father almost everyday of his life, Conall wasn''t fazed by the strength Godfrey was exuding right now.


    Sure, he was indeed very strong. But in terms of raw strength, speed, and power, his father, Seff, was superior to the Vampire Lord in every way.


    Of course, that didn''t mean that Godfrey wasn''t strong.


    Even with his best, Conall was finding it difficult to exchange blows with the Vampire Lord because every blow made him feel as if he was punching a steel te.


    Godfrey''s blows also connected with the Werewolf''s body, making Conall take a few steps back whenever they connected.


    Although he also had a regeneration ability, like most Beastkins did, it wasn''t as exaggerated as the Vampire Lord''s, which could easily heal his moderate injuries in seconds.


    ''Sh*t!'' Conall cursed internally. With the current situation, he knew that it was only a matter of time before he lost in the contest of strength.


    If not for Nicole supporting him from the side and unleashing well-timed Ice Spikes that shot upward from the ground, Conall would have been seriously injured by now. "You annoying pest!" Godfrey made a shing gesture, and a crimson de flew toward Nicole''s direction, forcing her to jump to her right side and roll over on the ground to evade it.


    A secondter, the ground where she originally stood was cut in half, extending down to a


    dozen meters deep.


    Having recovered from the Vampire Lord''s kick earlier, Lyall appeared behind Godfrey, intending to execute a sneak attack on him, but the Vampire Lord seemed to have sensed her and unleashed a backhand blow, which once again sent her flying.


    "I''ve had enough!" Godfrey blocked Conall''s punch and bit into his arm, digging deep into his muscles and drawing blood.


    The Werewolf cried out in pain, but he still managed to kick the Vampire Lord away, freeing himself from his bite.


    "As expected, the blood of Mongrels like you is disgusting," Godfrey sneered before shifting his attention to the young beauty, who was standing dozens of meters away from him and eyeing him with a wary gaze.


    "You don''t seem surprised, My Lady," Godfrey said. "Did you already know my nature?"


    Ethan didn''t answer the Vampire Lord''s question because he knew that if he did, the other


    party might raise his guard.


    Instead, he pointed his wand at Godfrey and cast a spell.


    "Sing with me," Ethan said.


    "Illumina!"


    The Mermaid Princess materialized behind Ethan, which made the Vampire Lord''s eyes widen


    in shock.


    "You!" Godfrey pointed at the Mermaid Princess in disbelief. "Why are you here?!"


    But instead of answering his question, Illumina unleashed a concentrated beam of water, one powerful enough to cut a diamond in half, in his direction, forcing the Vampire Lord to take


    evasive actions.

 Chapter 818: The Price Of Arrogance [Part 3]

    Chapter 818: The Price Of Arrogance [Part 3]


    ?


    Several thoughts swirled inside Godfrey''s mind simultaneously, but he prioritized the most pressing concern and temporarily brushed off the rest.


    Knowing that the attack of the Mermaid Princess was truly powerful, Godfrey decided to do the only thing he could do-scatter his body into countless fragments by turning himself into countless bats.


    Illumina''s concentrated beam of water harmlessly passed through the screeching bats that flew in different directions, forming a miniature swarm.


    However, Ethan was not done just yet.


    Pointing his wand toward the sky, dark clouds gathered and covered the light of the sun.


    The rumbling of thunder and the powerful gusts of wind heralded theing of a storm.


    A storm which Godfrey didn''t expect would be summoned.


    A lightning bolt descended from the sky like a vengeful dragon, turning all the bats it hit into ashes.


    Several more lightning bolts descended, annihting the bats without mercy and making the onlookers scatter like wild ducks hearing the sound of gunshot.


    They understood that this was no longer an ordinary duel, but a battle of powerful beings akin to Godspared to ants like them.


    If they were unlucky, they might get hit by a lightning bolt and turn into charcoal.


    "It seems that I have underestimated you, Lady Ethel," Godfrey''s voice, which no longer held a tinge of yfulness, spread in the surroundings. "But you still won''t win. I am invincible!"


    The swarm of bats merged together, and the Vampire Lord appeared, his eyes glowing golden.


    "You''re invincible?" Ethan smirked. "Let''s put that to the test."


    Ethan pointed his wand at Godfrey and summoned dozens of Giant Water Snakes.


    The Vampire Lord snorted and swung his hands, creating Crimson des that cut the Water Snakes in half.


    However, just as he was about to eliminate thest Water Snake, his instincts kicked in, and he immediately jumped backward.


    But he was a little toote in doing so.


    Illumina''s water beam sliced through the Vampire Lord''s right arm, severing itpletely.


    However, a few secondster, a trail of blood burst forth from the severed arm and connected itself back to Godfrey''s body.


    The Vampire Lord acted as if nothing happened and even looked at the Mermaid Princess in disdain.


    "Sea Witch, I never thought I''d see you again in this ce," Godfrey disdainfully sneered. "Did you know, Lady Ethel? That Mermaid Princess is the same person who apanied Princess Ramona to see the Progenitor of Magic. I don''t know how she became your familiar, but you''re better off without her!"


    Knowing that Illumina wouldn''t disappear unless he knocked out the young beauty unconscious, Godfrey no longer hesitated and flew in Ethan''s direction.


    "Filthy bat." Illumina sneered. "Not in my watch!"


    Dozens of water orbs circled around Illumina, and with a snap of her fingers, all of them transformed into Water Beams. They shot toward Godfrey, forcing the Demigod to stop his charge and to take evasive actions.


    Ethan wasn''t being idle either. He made a shing motion with his wand,manding the lightning bolts to annihte his foe.


    Godfrey then summoned two bloody swords in his hands and parried the lightning bolts, making them scatter, resulting in the ground around him being destroyed.


    Then, with a flexibility that would put any gymnast to shame, the Vampire Lord bent his body


    at an unnatural angle, dodging Illumina''s Water Beams that defied human logic.


    Of course, he was not able to dodge all of the attacks aimed in his direction, but it didn''t matter.


    Even if his body parts exploded, the Vampire Lord would regenerate the damage in a matter of seconds anyway.


    Because of this, Thirteen noticed a pattern.


    Godfrey only blocked or evaded the attacks that targeted his head.


    Even if his chest were to be blown up, he didn''t bat an eye.


    But whenever one of his or Illumina''s spells were to hit his head, Godfrey would immediately take evasive actions to protect it.


    As ifing to an understanding, Illumina and Ethan focused their target on the Vampire Lord''s face, making Godfrey roar in anger.


    Lyall and Conall were unable to approach their opponent because it was too risky to do that.


    If they made a mistake, Ethan''s and Illumina''s spells might hit them, which would be the worst-case scenario.


    However, Nicole was a different case.


    The youngdy was paying close attention to Godfrey''s movements, so every time she saw an opportunity, she would also cast an Earth Spike to pierce through the Vampire Lord''s body when he least expected it.


    Godfrey was now regretting the fact that he had underestimated his opponents.


    He should have been suspicious when he received the letter of challenge from Ethel.


    The fact that she asked for a group battle instead of a one-on-one was already a giveaway that she would be fighting alongside her entourage.


    But Godfrey, who had lived several decades without encountering any danger to his life, had lost his edge in battle.


    Not to mention that he had arrogantly believed that even if he were alone, he would still be able to overwhelm Ethel and herrades because of his incredibly powerful regeneration ability that could regenerate a severed body part in seconds.


    He was only able to do that because of his robust life force, which he had gained from drinking the blood of powerful witches.


    As smart as he was, Godfrey also realized that even if he had brought four of his strongest subordinates, the end result would be the same.


    None of the men under him was a match against the young beauty''srades, whose fighting abilities were above the normal standards.


    "You won''t defeat me!" Godfrey roared as he decided to stop defending and to focus on


    attacking.


    They couldn''t kill him anyway, so he would just close the distance and go all out.


    Although he didn''t want to seriously injure Ethel, he had no choice but to do it.


    Only by defeating her would he be able to get the upper hand in this fight.


    But when he was only a few meters from the youngdy, the servant who had been standing


    by her side finally made his move.


    Time seemed to move in slow motion as Godfrey''s gazended on the young man''s glowing right fist, which made his senses scream in rm.


    As someone who had lived for hundreds of years, Godfrey trusted his senses more than anything. He understood that the attack that the man was about to lunge at him could


    potentially threaten him.


    Knowing that his life may be on the line, a pair of bat-like wings burst forth from the Vampire


    Lord''s back.


    With a mighty p of his wings, the Vampire Lord shot toward the sky in an attempt to escape Hecate''s ultimate move.


    But just as he thought that he was about to sessfully make an escape, he felt something coil on his right leg, preventing him from flying away.


    Ethan, who was holding the dimensional chain that Professor Barret had given him before he left Brynhildr Academy, sneered at the Vampire Lord, who didn''t expect this trick he was


    saving forst.


    "Damn you!" Godfrey shouted with all his might as he shed at Hecate using the blood


    swords in his hands.


    But two Ice Spikes jutted from the ground and pierced through his arms, preventing him from


    swinging his swords fully.


    "Void Breaker."


    Hecate''s words rang inside Godfrey''s head before an excruciating pain exploded in his chest.


    He, who had lived for hundreds of years, had grown too arrogant of his powers.


    He believed that aside from the Progenitors and other Demigods, no one was his match.


    Little did Godfrey know that Ethan and hisrades had traveled thousands of miles in order


    to defeat him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When he realized his folly, it was already toote.


    The only thing he could do was scream as Hecate''s attack took effect, stopping his precious regeneration ability from healing the damage that would bring him down to his knees.

 Chapter 819: The Fun And Games Are Now Over

    Chapter 819: The Fun And Games Are Now Over


    ?


    "Do you surrender?" Ethan asked as Illumina''s Water de raised Godfrey''s chin.


    After Hecatended her ultimate move, the Mermaid Princess pped the Vampire Lord silly, as if venting her anger for being called a Sea Witch earlier.


    Now that the Demigod''s regeneration ability was temporarily ineffective, Ethan no longer used lethal spells to attack him.


    This was why Illumina had taken the initiative to manually p the handsome vampire to oblivion until his cheeks became ck and blue.


    "I... I surrender," Godfrey, who no longer had the courage to continue fighting, finally conceded.


    Ethan felt something warm wash over his body, which was the sign that the contract was now in effect.


    Since Godfrey had lost the duel, he was now bound by the use of the contract.


    From now on, the Demigod was forbidden to harm him, his family, his friends, and his acquaintances in any way.


    Aside from that, the Vampire Lord would also have to apany him at World''s End, so that he could meet the Progenitor of Magic, Hecate.


    The dark clouds that covered the sky dispersedpletely, making the sunlight shine down upon the world.


    A few minutester, the sound of countless hooves reached their ears as Prince Isaac and the Knights of the Capital City arrived at the scene.


    Seeing the destruction in the surroundings and the battered face of Lord Godfrey, the Third Prince of the Milesians looked at Ethan in askance.


    "Lady Ethel, can you tell me what happened here?" Prince Isaac asked. "Why is Lord Godfrey bruised and beaten?"


    "I challenged him to a duel," Ethan answered. "And it just ended."


    "A duel?" Prince Isaac asked. "I thought that demons had started to march toward the city. The sound of explosions had reached all the way to the City Gates, scaring the civilians."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ethan bowed and apologized for disrupting the peace of the city.


    "I apologize for causing the people to panic," Ethan said. "Lord Godfrey is just too powerful that we have no choice but to fight seriously. So far, he is the sixth strongest person I have fought in my life."


    Godfrey blinked once and twice before ncing at the young beauty who called him the sixth strongest person she had met in her life.


    He didn''t know if he should feel honored that he was acknowledged to be strong or insulted because he was only ranked sixth.


    What he didn''t know was that Ethan''s rankings were as follows.


    1. Grandma Agnes


    2. Erras'' Avatar


    3. Professor Barret


    4. His adoptive father, Wace


    5. Seff


    6. Godfrey


    Prince Isaac, who had always wanted to beat the crap out of the arrogant nobleman hailed as the most handsome man in the Capital City, nodded his head in understanding.


    "Next time, please invite me if you''re nning to duel Lord Godfrey," Prince Isaac said. "I will do my best to fight for you, Lady Ethel."


    "You''re too kind, You''re Highness," Ethan replied. "But I will keep that in mind."


    Godfrey scoffed despite the pain he was feeling.


    He took a mental note to wear a mask and beat the crap out of Prince Isaac tonight to vent his frustration.


    "Lord Godfrey, thank you for epting my challenge," Ethan gave the defeated Vampire a polite bow. "Please pack up your clothes and prepare to go on a journey. Tomorrow at noon, we will set off to the ce where you promised to take us."


    Godfrey sighed before standing up from the ground.


    "A deal is a deal, so I will honor my part of the agreement," Godfrey said. "You surprised me, Lady Ethel. I''m sure that our trip will be an enjoyable one."


    Prince Isaac frowned after hearing that the youngdy, whom he had set his sights on, was going to leave the city.


    He had already made ns to get to know her better, so this sudden revtion made him feel at a loss.


    To make matters worse, she would be traveling alongside Godfrey, who seemed to be smiling despite the bloody nose on his face.


    "Lady Ethel and I will go on a trip together," Godfrey said as he walked past the Prince, who was mounted on a white horse. "Don''t worry, I will buy you a souvenir and tell you all about our... intimate moments together."


    These words made Prince Isaac grit his teeth in anger. However, there was nothing he could do but ept that thedy he fancied was going to leave with the number one womanizer of the City of Cashel.


    "My Lady, make sure to not spend any time alone with this rascal," Prince Isaac stated. "Lock the doors of your room. Otherwise, this demon will climb onto your bed and have his way with you."


    "Well, that''s something I look forward to seeing," Lyall said with her arms crossed over her chest. "It will be a very amusing sight to behold."


    The prince interpreted Lyall''s words as "if he has a death wish, then he can try," which made him feel a little better.


    However, Lyall''s meant something else.


    She was simply looking forward to the time when Godfrey would realize that he was actually courting a man instead of a woman. Just the thought of it was amusing.


    Since the duel was over, Prince Isaac decided to escort Ethan back to his Flying Ship and even stayed for a bit to have some tea with him.


    Of course, he did his best to dissuade her from leaving the city, but Ethan had already made up his mind, so he apologized to the Prince and said that he couldn''t stay any longer.


    "I''m sure that if Fate wills it, you will return here in the City of Cashel, My Lady," Prince Isaac bowed. "Until then, I will look forward to hearing the tale of your journey. Just remember to always lock the door of your room. Lord Godfrey is not a very trustworthy person."


    "Thank you, Your Highness," Ethan replied. "I will keep that in mind."


    Prince Isaac bid Ethan with a heavy heart and returned to the city with his Knights.


    "You''re such a sinful woman, Lady Ethel," Nicole said in a teasing tone. "Maybe we should fix


    that. What do you say?"


    Ethan smiled faintly before shaking his head.


    "The fun and games are now over," Ethan stated. "Tomorrow, we leave for World''s End."


    After saying those words, Ethan returned to his room and waved his wand to undo the effect


    of the potion.


    Lady Ethel had already served her purpose, so he would be able to sleep peacefully knowing that he wouldn''t have to drink the Polygender Potion, ever again.

 Chapter 820: Expectations Versus Reality [Part 1]

    Chapter 820: Expectations Versus Reality [Part 1]


    ?


    After returning to his Manor, Godfrey sat on his balcony and contemted everything that had happened in the past few hours.


    He had been living his life following the same monotonous routine over and over again, and frankly, this sudden change caught himpletely by surprise.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''How long has it been since Ist left the city?'' Godfrey thought as he stared at the sprawling city from his balcony. ''A decade or two perhaps.''


    He had traveled to a lot of ces hundreds of years ago. Back then, his instincts were sharp, and getting even sharper as he continuously experienced life-and-death battles.


    Well, technically, although those battles had been difficult, there wasn''t really any chance of him dying.


    Aside from his regeneration ability, his father had given the Demigod a special artifact that would immediately teleport him to his son''s side in the case that thetter was about to receive a killing blow or was about to die.


    Because of this, Godfrey moved unhindered in Midgard, fearlessly facing off against humans, monsters, and other powerful beings that would make any mortal tremble the moment theyid their eyes on them.


    One of such beings was the Progenitor of Magic, Hecate.


    When he saw her, he wasn''t only mesmerized by her beauty, but he also felt true death.


    He knew then and there that he was staring at someone who could really kill him if she wished to do it.


    So when he left World''s End after his long search for the whereabouts of Princess Ramona, he thought that he would never return to such a ce again.


    But it seemed that Fate had other ns for him.


    "Hah... this is quite a dilemma," Godfrey muttered. "Why are all the good women making things difficult for me?"


    During his long life, he had once thought of finding a few girls to marry and form a family with.


    Princess Ramona was one of the candidates he had chosen to be his First Wife, so he traveled to the Magdar Kingdom only to see her.


    But her fate left a bitter aftertaste in his mouth.


    So he tossed the idea of looking for a wife and simply partook in the pleasures of blood and flesh withoutmitting to anything.


    And now, hundreds of yearster, he saw another youngdy whom he found an incredible attraction to.


    It was as if he was a moth being lured to a me, and because of it, he got burned pretty badly.


    The pain on his face was slowly getting duller, and he could tell that his regeneration ability was slowly but surelying back to him.


    But despite the injuries he received healing, they were healing at a snail''s pace, a stark contrast with how it used to be.


    ''But this might also be a blessing in disguise,'' Godfrey mused. ''Leaving the city and going off on an adventure with a beautifuldy is a good change of pace. Although I don''t know why she wanted to see Hecate, I am confident that I can get closer to her during the journey.''


    Of course, there was one more thing that Godfrey was dying to try, and that was to drink Ethel''s blood.


    The fragrance her body exuded was intoxicating, which meant that her bloodline was powerful.


    Incredibly powerful.


    ''Oh, how much I would pay for a taste.'' Godfrey subconsciously licked his lips in anticipation of the opportunity to sink his fangs into the youngdy''s delicate neck as his hands groped her tender breast while he made love to her.


    He was certain that the feeling of conquest would leave him breathless. In the end, Godfrey had decided to make Ethel his, whether through seduction, temptation, or the allure of immortality.


    The Vampire Lord''s desire to search for a partner was rekindled as the injuries on his handsome face were finally healed.


    ncing at the city onest time, Godfrey stood up from his favorite chair and walked back inside his manor.


    He still had to pack his clothes, bid his acquaintances goodbye, and meet the young beauty in the morning to set off on a journey towards World''s End.


    ''A brand new adventure awaits,'' Godfrey thought with a smile. ''I can''t wait.''


    ***


    The next day...


    Godfrey went to see the King of the Milesians to tell him that he would be leaving the city for an indefinite period of time.


    It had been a tradition among the Milesians to pass any information about Godfrey to the King who would inherit the throne.


    Simply put, the current king, Eugene Kane Miles, knew that the man standing before him was a Vampire Lord who had been alive for hundreds of years.


    In the eyes of the Kings of the Milesians, Godfrey was simr to a Guardian Protector living in their kingdom as a Duke who got along well with the Royal Family.


    Godfrey had never intervened with court politics and was content in flirting with the women in the capital city of Cashel.


    The only times when there had been a conflict of interest was when the Princes of the Kingdom fancied ady that Godfrey also fancied.


    This was simr to Prince Isaac''s case, where he found Lady Ethel very charming but had to contend with Godfrey for her attention.


    "I heard from my son that you are going to apany a youngdy on her journey," King Eugene said with a smile. "Although I haven''t seen her personally, she must be an exceptionaldy to have both your and Isaac''s attention."


    "That, she is, but more," Godfrey replied. "She is truly a fascinating individual."


    "Since you have already decided to go, feel free to take whatever you need from the warehouse," King Eugene said. "Wine and food, as well as anything else you need. It''s the least I can do for the past hundreds of year''s you kept the city safe."


    The Vampire Lord smiled faintly because he knew that the King was just teasing him.


    While he did keep the city "safe," there were things that the Royal Family had decided to turn a blind eye to, including the activities of the Blood Fangs.

 Chapter 821: Expectations Versus Reality [Part 2]

    Chapter 821: Expectations Versus Reality [Part 2]


    ?


    Still, thanks to Godfrey''s influence, the crimes in the city had drastically decreased.


    But well, that was only because his cult, the Blood Fangs, called the shots and eliminated all otherpetition.


    An underground organization that was subservient to him also served their purposes.


    As long as they followed the rules that he had set, they could do whatever they wanted, including the abduction ofdies whom they believed that their Lord would fancy.


    "Be safe, Your Majesty." Godfrey gave the King a brief nod. "And do not trust the Fomorians. Regardless of what promise they make, they are a race that can never be trusted."


    The King''s expression turned solemn after hearing the Guardian''s advice.


    "Understood. I will keep that in mind," King Eugue replied. "May you have a safe journey, Lord Godfrey."


    "And may you live long enough to enjoy your life." Godfrey winked before leaving the throne


    room.


    As he walked the hallways of the pce, he happened to see Prince Isaac heading to the throne room as well.


    The two men merely gave the other a sidelong nce before walking past each other.


    There were no words that needed to be exchanged between them, and Godfrey also didn''t n on talking to the prince.


    Since he had already done everything he needed to do, he decided to head to Ethel''s Flying Ship, even though their meeting time was still a few hours away.


    He believed that arriving early wouldn''t be a problem since being early is still better than beingte.


    When he arrived at the Flying Ship, he saw the Catkins busying themselves to prepare for departure.


    Godfrey casuallynded on the deck of the ship, making Merric, who was in charge, nce in his direction.


    "You''re early, Lord Godfrey," Merric greeted the Vampire Lord, who would be guiding them to their destination.


    "Don''t mind me and carry on," Godfrey replied. "By the way, is Lady Ethel around?"


    "...Yes," Merric replied.


    "Then can you inform her that I''ve arrived?"


    "Understood."


    Merric nodded and headed toward the cabin, where his Young Master and his friends were having a meeting.


    A few minutester, a youngdy with long red hair appeared on the deck, which made Godfrey raise an eyebrow.


    Lyall, who no longer needed to use the potion, walked toward the Vampire Lord with a mischievous smile on her face.


    Godfrey subconsciously took a step back. After taking a good look at the dashing beauty in front of him, he knew then and there what she was.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Also, he felt like he had seen her before, but no matter how hard he tried to recall, he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    In the end, he thought that she might be one of the servants serving Ethel, whom he didn''t have the chance to meet in the city.


    "Well, hello there, Mr. Godfrey," Lyall said with a smile. "You''re rather early. Are you so excited to see our Ethel?"


    "Yes," Godfrey replied as he stared at the youngdy, whom he had identified as one of those crazy women that he didn''t want to touch even with a twelve-foot pole. "Where is she?"


    "She''s inside," Lyall replied. "Would you like to see her?"


    "I do," Godfrey answered.


    "Then pleasee with me."


    "Lead the way."


    The smile on Lyall''s face widened because this was the moment that she was waiting for.


    She was looking forward to the inevitable meeting between Ethan and the Vampire Lord, who would soon realize that the youngdy whom he wanted to seduce to be his lover was actually the young man whom he tried to look for in the past.


    Lyall was doing her best to stop herself from giggling as they approached the dining area, where Ethan and the others were waiting for them.


    When they finally arrived, Lyall moved aside and allowed the Vampire Lord to walk past her. The first person Godfrey saw was a handsome young man with long blue hair, standing with his hands behind his back.


    ''He looks just like Ethel,'' Godfrey thought. ''He must be her brother. I better make a good impression on my future inw.''


    Ethan, who had no idea what the Vampire Lord was thinking, asked Godfrey to take a seat, which thetter happily epted.


    As soon as he sat down, Godfrey scanned the surroundings in search of the young beauty who had asked him to apany her to the ce where the Progenitor of Magic was staying. However, the only ones he saw were the two other beautifuldies standing behind Ethan, eyeing him with solemn expressions on their faces.


    A nce was enough to tell him that these twodies were quite powerful.


    ''It seems that my future brother-inw has good taste in women, just like me,'' Godfrey mused. ''I guess we have something inmon.''


    Ethan was quietly observing the Demigod in front of him calmly. He knew that the moment Godfrey learned he had been tricked, things would get messy very quickly.


    But since there was no sugar coating this sensitive topic, he decided to break the ice and directly tell the Vampire Lord that the youngdy he liked didn''t exist.


    However, before Ethan could take the initiative to start the conversation, Godfrey was the first to speak out.


    "You must be Ethel''s brother," Godfrey said with a smile. "It is a pleasure to meet you. May I know your name?"


    The young man knew that this question must be answered truthfully, so he gave his answer without batting an eye.


    "Ethan," Ethan replied. "Ethan Gremory."


    Godfrey, who thought that he was being pranked,ughed out loud.


    "That''s a good one, brother," Godfrey said after he finishedughing. "No, really. Please, tell me your name. Also, where is Ethel? She is supposed to meet me today."


    "You didn''t hear wrongly, Godfrey," Ethan stated. "My name is Ethan Gremory. Last but not the least, Ethel is not real. The person you are looking for is the one you are staring at right now. You''re smart, so you can understand, right?"


    "This prank has gone too far," Godfrey replied in a serious tone. "This is no longer funny."


    "Of course it''s not," Ethan replied. "After all, this is reality, and right now, you seem to be in


    denial."


    Godfrey narrowed his eyes before ncing at the people in the room with him.


    He had seen Merric and Conall before. As for the three otherdies who were present, he was sure he had never seen before.


    But as he extended his senses, he sensed that their life force matched the people whom he had fought during the duel beside theke.


    When realization finally hit him, the Vampire Lord, who was looking forward to a rosy adventure with the youngdy named Ethel, smashed the table in anger with his fist.


    "You bastard!" Godfrey shouted in anger. "You tricked me!"


    Ethan smiled faintly, which only made the Vampire Lord more angry.


    "Yes, I tricked you," Ethan replied. "But what can you do about it?"


    Godfrey red at the young man who was looking back at him with an amused smile on his


    face.


    If only looks could kill, Ethan would have already died a hundred times over, given how severe the Vampire Lord''s handsome face contorted in rage.

 Chapter 822: Of All The Flavors In The World, You Chose To Be Salty

    Chapter 822: Of All The vors In The World, You Chose To Be Salty


    ?


    Looking at the enraged Vampire Lord, Ethan understood that the other party had every right to be angry at him.


    In fact, Ethan was surprised when he realized that he didn''t feel any hate or anger toward Godfrey.


    Not even the slightest.


    When he decided to look for the Vampire Lord in Midgard to ensure that he would not target Hecate, he found out that the Demigod wasn''t really an overbearing person.


    Sure, his subordinates kidnapped beautiful women with powerful bloodlines, but Godfrey never ordered them to do it.


    They did it on their own in exchange for power.


    That was the information that Nicole and the others had managed to get from their interrogation.


    Of course, that didn''t mean Godfrey was innocent either. If he wished for it, he could have asked his subordinates to stop doing it, but he didn''t, making him an aplice.


    To make matters worse, those who received a drop of his blood would indeed gain power, but their lives could end easily with just a thought from him.


    This was what had happened when Ethan dealt with the cult members that had infiltrated the Shire Continent, which made him understand that the Vampire Lord could be merciless and vicious if he really wanted to be.


    The Cult Members who died in the Shire Continent were part of the people whom Godfrey had assigned to gather information due to the request of someone named Arawn.


    The members of the Blood Fangs didn''t know who this Arawn was.


    But it seemed that he and Godfrey knew each other, which was the reason why Godfrey decided to do him a favor.


    Of course, while they were there, they also searched for any information about the Saintess, but they didn''t really know who this Saintess was.


    The only Saintess whom Ethan knew was Hecate. However, that didn''t necessarily mean that she was their target.


    Blood Fangs could be referring to another person as the Saintess.


    "Tell me, who is Arawn?" Ethan asked the Vampire Lord. "Is he a Fomorian?"


    The Vampire Lord, who was ring at the young man, scoffed before crossing his arms over his chest.


    Clearly, he had no intention of telling Ethan anything.


    "You must be wondering why we came all the way here to do this to you, aren''t you?" Ethan said with a smile. "It''s partly because of that group you sent in the Shire Continent to attack the Ravens that belonged to our Academy. If it weren''t for that, we wouldn''t have traveled thousands of miles just to find you.


    "If you didn''t do that favor for Arawn, you might still be living your everyday life in a carefree manner. But since you decided to make the lives of others difficult, you should''ve expected to suffer the same, no?"


    The corner of Godfrey''s lips rose slightly as if finding Ethan''s words ridiculous. But despite Ethan''s probing, his lips remained shut, not saying anything about the person named Arawn.


    Because of this, Ethan decided to change his tactic.


    "How does it feel to be defeated by the person whom Princess Ramona loved?" Ethan asked. "You''ve searched for me, haven''t you? Great. I''m here now. So... are you happy to see me?


    "Also, don''t tell me you really fell in love with Ethel? Man, if you could have seen the look on your face when you realized that you''d been chasing a man''s skirt-it was truly priceless. I should have brought a magic camera and preserved it for eternity."


    Ethan''s words filled with ridicule and contempt were like salt being rubbed into Godfrey''s wounds.


    The rage the Vampire Lord had been holding back once again red out, making him reach out to the young man so that he could snap his neck.


    "You bastard!" Godfrey shouted as he lunged forward.


    However, he had only managed to take a single step when his body froze mid-air and writhed in pain.


    Purple mes licked his entire body as if eating him from the inside out, making Godfrey


    scream.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Stop!" Godfrey shouted. "Stop it!"


    But no matter how much he begged, the mes continued to burn him for a minute before disappearingpletely.


    White smoke rose from the Vampire Lord''s body as he knelt on the ground panting for breath. The contract Ethan''s Other Half had given Ethan was made by Ashmedai himself, so it was truly a binding contract that was backed by the power of a Progenitor.


    Even if Godfrey used all of his power, he wasn''t strong enough to break free from its hold. "Of all the vors in the world, you chose to be salty," Lyallmented from the side. "But I do like seeing handsome men writhe in pain from time to time. Go on. Do it again."


    "S-Shut up, you b*tch!" Godfrey replied with great difficulty.


    "So, who is this Arawn?" Nicole inquired. "If not for him, you wouldn''t be suffering right now. Don''t worry. Just tell me who and where he is. We''re nning to make him suffer as much as you are now. Don''t you want to see that happen?"


    The Vampire Lordughed bitterly after hearing Nicole''s words.


    "The ignorant are truly fearless," Godfrey stated. "Fools rush in where angels fear to tread. You want to know who Arawn is? Fine. I''ll tell you who Arawn is. He is the King of the Otherworld Realm of Annwn.


    "A kingdom that can be found on the borders between life and death. Long is the day, and long is the night, and long is the waiting of Arawn. He is the Wargod of Revenge and Terror, and even the Fomorians dare not to mess with him. That''s the person who you are referring


    to."


    Ethan frowned. He already had a feeling that Arawn wouldn''t be someone simple, but his identity as the King of another realm that bordered life and death was beyond his expectations. Without a doubt, the one they were dealing with was a very formidable enemy.


    ''I''ll have to consult with the Headmaster and see what our next move will be,'' Ethan thought. ''I must let him know this information first.''


    The young man then crossed his arms over his chest before ncing at the Vampire Lord, who had once again managed to stand.


    "I''ll deal with Arawn at ater time," Ethan said firmly. "For now, lead us to World''s End. I want to see the Progenitor of Magic."


    "Good," Godfrey replied with a sneer. "I''ll take you there."


    After careful consideration, the Vampire Lord decided to take Ethan to see the Progenitor of Magic and have Hecate kill him.


    That way, he would feel a bit better after all the humiliation that he had been through.


    Even now, he still couldn''t believe that the young beauty whom he was nning to seduce


    was actually a man.


    This infuriated him more than his defeat in their duel.


    Since that was the case, he wanted nothing more than for Ethan to die.


    Even if he couldn''t kill him due to the binding of the contract, he could just take him to the


    most dangerous ces on their way to World''s End and hope that the monsters who lived in those domains would end the lives of the young man, and his hatefulpanions...


    Once and for all.

 Chapter 823: Are You Allergic To Women Or Something?

    Chapter 823: Are You Allergic To Women Or Something?


    ?


    "So what do you think?" Ashmedai asked the Vampire Progenitor, who was eyeing his son with a calm expression on his face.


    "My son has gotten rusty after living a long life of degeneracy," d replied. "I hope this wake-up call is enough to make him understand that the world is now a different cepared to how it was a hundred years ago."


    Just as Ashmedai was about to say more, something caught his attention.


    d, who was sitting beside him also sensed something, making him frown.


    "Those reckless fools." Ashmedai ced his wine on top of the table before standing up. "I thought that they were toozy to care, but it seems that I have underestimated their stupidity."


    "Erras seems to be more important to them than you initially expected," dmented before standing up as well. "It seems that this war is being pushed up faster than we expected."


    "We still need more time on our side," Ashmedai said before taking a sidelong nce at the projection showing Ethan and Godfrey.


    "Then, we''ll buy them the time they need," d said as his eyes turned golden. "I''ve been getting rusty like my son. A little bit of exercise will help."


    "You call a precursor to an all-out war with Progenitors a warm-up exercise?" Ashmedai chuckled. "Well then. Let''s not keep them waiting."


    d nodded.


    A momentter, the two Progenitors disappeared from Ashmedai''s Domain and reappeared at their homebase in the Lands of Saraqael.


    When they appeared, they saw a few Progenitors, as well as other lesser Deities, who were also there to hold the front lines of their domain.


    Ashmedai and d scanned the familiar faces before approaching their closest friends.


    They were none other than the King of Fairies, Oberon, and his Queen, Titania.


    "How long do you think the barrier will hold?" Ashmedai asked Oberon, the one responsible for keeping the barrier active.


    "Half an hour,¡± Oberon answered. "Well, I don''t mind if they break it now. I''m itching for a fight."


    "Are you really a Fairy?" Ashmedai smirked. "Why are you so bloodthirsty? For a second, I thought you were the Imp King, not the Fairy King."


    "Haha, very funny." Oberon scoffed. "Can''t you make yourself useful like Manzat? That guy is busy making rainbows appear outside of the barrier, and angering these pesky vermin from the other nes."


    "Sorry, but I don''t do rainbows," Ashmedai replied. "But don''t worry. I''ll roast them with my purple mester. It''s colorful enough. You know how it works, right?"


    Ashmedai then nced at the Champions, who were going to fight alongside them in this battle.


    Standing at the very front was none other than Ethan''s Grandfather, Balthazar Azael Valentin.


    By his side were his sons, Lleu and Vincent.


    Behind them were their wives, Catherine and Cliodhna.


    Several other Champions were also present, and they were Midgard''sst line of defense against those who wished to invade their world.


    Suddenly, a cracking sound reverberated in the sky.


    Cracks had started to appear in the barrier, prompting everyone to take out their weapons in preparation for battle.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Anyone wish to have a bet on who will be the MVP of this battle?" Ashmedai asked.


    "You''re on." Oberon smirked.


    "What is there to bet?" d shook his head helplessly. "Obviously, I''ll win."


    "No, you won''t."


    "Not happening.''


    "


    "d, just watch from the side. You''re too old for this."


    The other Progenitors teased the Vampire Lord, but thetter only smirked at them.


    Finally, the crack widened until the barrier shattered into countless pieces.


    The moment the barrier was destroyed, the Progenitors took off to the skies and shed with the other Progenitors.


    Their Champions, on the other hand, shed with the armies of the Dimensional Invaders.


    A bloodbath ensued not long after, dyeing thends of Saraqael in the colors of war, chaos, and mayhem.


    ***


    Far away from this chaotic battle, the Flying Ship boarded by Ethan and the other members of his party finally took flight.


    Their destination was the Northwest of the Lands of Milesians, which was known as the Red Wastes.


    It was a desert with sand as red as blood, spreading for miles on end.


    Ethan and hisrades understood that although Godfrey would guide them to World''s End, that didn''t mean that he wouldn''t purposely make their travel difficult.


    They could already tell that the Vampire Lord was up to something bad, but since they couldn''t confirm it, they had no choice but to follow the route that he had written down to reach their destination.


    "Young Master, your grandfather once told my father that the Red Wastes is home to Chudo Yudo. It is a multi-headed Dragon with three heads and three pairs of wings. If I remember correctly, this monster is around a hundred meters tall."


    Merric didn''t bother to lower his voice, allowing everyone to hear it.


    Godfrey smirked after hearing Merric''s exnation, not agreeing or denying the validity of the information that Ethan''s retainer had shared.


    "How long till we arrive at the Red Wastes?" Ethan inquired.


    "If we increase our speed a bit, we will arrive within a day," Merric answered. "If we retain our current speed, a day and a half."


    Ethan pondered before giving the Catkin the order to increase the speed of their Flying Ship.


    He didn''t know why, but he suddenly had a bad premonition. He couldn''t tell if this feeling was due to the dangers of the Red Wastes, or if it was something else entirely.


    ''I might just be overthinking things,'' Ethan thought before going back to the cabin to meditate and calm down his mind.


    Godfrey watched the young man leave while cursing him under his breath.


    However, he almost cursed out loud when Lyall suddenly appeared beside him with a mischievous smile on his face.


    "Damn it, woman." Godfrey red. "What do you want this time?!"


    "Why are you reacting like this?" Lyall arched an eyebrow. "Are you suddenly allergic to women or something?"


    ''I''m not allergic to women. I''m only allergic to you!'' Godfrey cursed internally because he would rather have a nice chat with Ethan than talk to Lyall, who was making him feel uneasy. "Hey, did you pick a dangerous ce to go?" Lyall asked, not caring about Godfrey''s annoyance. "Is the monster we''re going to meet strong? How strong is it? Is it stronger than


    you?"


    Faced with these questions, Godfrey decided to return to his room and lock the door firmly.


    He was starting to think that bringing Ethan and hisrades to their destination faster was a better option than taking a few detours.


    Because the longer he dyed, the longer he would have to deal with the crazy girl who was harassing him every time they saw each other.

 Chapter 824: I Can Read Minds, You Know?

    Chapter 824: I Can Read Minds, You Know?


    ?


    "So it''s a literal red desert," Ethan muttered as he looked at the sprawling desert in front of him.


    The moment their Flying Ship entered its borders, it lost its ability to fly high in the sky, and slowly lost altitude.


    Having already experienced a simr situation when they faced off against the Harpies in the sea, no one in the flying ship panicked.


    Although their airship couldn''t fly high in the sky, it could still hover three meters over the red sand.


    However, their speed had also decreased by half. No matter how Merric and the others tried to increase the pace of the flying ship, nothing worked.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But they also understood that this might be a restriction ced over the domain, so they soon stopped worrying about it and focused on flying in the Northeast direction.


    However, after an hour of traveling in the desert, Ethan asked Merric to stop the flying ship for a while because he wanted to test something out.


    As soon as the ship stopped moving, Ethan jumped off on the ship andnded on the red sand. He then picked up a handful of it and slightly pulled his fingers apart, letting the wind blow it away.


    The sand was like fine red powder, making the young man wonder if he really was holding sand.


    "There are faint traces of magic in the sand,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''It is highly possible that there is a powerful magical core somewhere in this area that converted this entire ce into a red desert.''


    ''Also, if the sand has traces of magic, then the creatures living here are definitely powerful,'' Sebastian said. ''Only strong monsters can thrive in this kind of environment. You should be careful, Ethan. That Chudo Yudo might be an extremely powerful monster.''


    Ethan nodded in understanding before walking a few steps over the sand.


    Just as he expected, it required a lot of effort to walk over the sand. Also, since the sand continuously shifted under his feet, it might get tricky during a fight.


    After a few minutes of observation, Ethan returned to the ship and asked Merric to continue their journey.


    Godfrey looked at the young man calmly, but deep inside, he was looking forward to how Ethan and hisrades would deal with the ancient monster that was hiding somewhere in the desert.


    The Vampire Lord knew that the moment the Flying Ship had entered the Red Wastes, the horrifying multi-headed dragon, Chudo Yudo, had already detected their presence.


    ''It''s only a matter of time before all of you be dragon''s poop.'' Godfreyughed internally. "This is what you get for messing with me.''


    Godfrey couldn''t harm Ethan and his friend directly or indirectly, but the journey towards World''s End was filled with dangers.


    No matter what route they took, it would be very dangerous. However, the Red Wastes was the most dangerous of them all.


    Since he was only carrying out the part of the agreement of taking Ethan to World''s End, the contract didn''t punish him for picking such a dangerous route.


    It was a loophole that the Vampire Lord was very keen on exploiting.


    But as he was anticipating the deaths of the people around him, a teasing voice spoke from behind him, almost making him jump out in fright.


    "You must be looking forward to our deaths, huh?"


    Godfrey took a few steps back before turning around to see Lyall standing a few meters away from him.


    "You shouldn''t voice your thoughts out loud, you know?" Lyall said with a smirk. "You want us to die that much, huh? You must have been humiliated after getting your ass handed to you."


    For a brief moment, the Vampire Lord thought that he had really spoken his thoughts out loud. But after careful consideration, he believed that he wasn''t stupid enough to do such a thing.


    However, even if he didn''t say anything, the expression on his face was enough to tell Lyall the truth.


    "I can read minds, you know?" Lyall walked toward the Vampire Lord, her smile widening.


    "Y-You can?" Godfrey asked.


    "Yes," Lyall replied with a smile. "I can."


    Ethan and Lyall''s brother, Conall, did their best to keep their expressions from breaking as they listened to the youngdy''s bullsh*t.


    Of course, Lyall actually couldn''t read people''s minds. But that didn''t mean that she was unable to discern what the Vampire Lord was thinking. Because of this, it was very easy to bluff and make Godfrey wary of her.


    "So make sure to tone it down a bit, okay?" Lyall said. "It''s a bit annoying when you look at me and think that I''m a very hot and sexydy."


    "You almost had me back there," Godfreymented. "But now I know you''re just bluffing."


    The Vampire Lord fixed his clothes before ncing at the East.


    Just now, he sensed a fluctuation in the distance and knew that Chudo Yudo was on its way to meet them.


    Ethan, who also sensed the approaching danger, summoned his Sea God''s Trident.


    "Everyone, get ready," Ethan ordered. "Something ising."


    Everyone on the ship immediately took battle stations as the Catkins aimed their magical


    cannons in the direction where Ethan was pointing at.


    The Flying Ship only had two Magical Cannons because it was not really a battleship.


    The cannons were just an added bonus when the Catkins purchased the ship.


    Ethan nced over the horizon and saw a small ck dot that was slowly getting bigger and bigger with each passing second.


    "Let''s intercept it!" Ethan shouted as he summoned his Wind Dancer. "Merric, don''t let the flying ship anywhere near it!"


    A momentter, the blue-haired young man was hovering a few meters above the sand and charging straight toward the three-headed Dragon, which was over a hundred meters long. Nicole and Hecate summoned their flying brooms and followed behind Ethan.


    Lyall and Conall, on the other hand, jumped off the ship and started to run on the sand.


    Their pace was slowerpared to Ethan and the others due to how difficult it was to run on


    the sand.


    Godfrey watched them go before casually opening a bottle of wine, which he poured into the ss that he had prepared for this asion.


    "Don''t die too fast, okay?" Godfrey said as he swirled the wine in his ss. "This better be good."


    Merric and the other Catkins wanted to fight alongside their Master.


    But they also understood why Ethan ordered them to note near the Dragon-if their ship was destroyed, their journey would be a lot harder.


    In the end, they had no choice but to watch as their Young Master and his friends fought against the Giant Dragon, who had ruled over the Red Wastes for hundreds of years.

 Chapter 825: Hecate’s Fighting Style [Part 1]

    Chapter 825: Hecate¡¯s Fighting Style [Part 1]


    ?


    Ethan had faced a dragon in the past, but this was his first time facing a dragon like Chudo Yudo.


    He could feel the sheer evil emanating from its body, which was enough to paralyze weak- willed individuals the moment its gazended on their bodies.


    The Dragon Fear, a trademark inherent ability of powerful dragons, didn''t only intimidate its foes but also made them unable to mount any form of resistance when it came to fighting against it.


    Fortunately, therades who were fighting alongside the young man were not ordinary individuals.


    They were the cream of the crop, so the Dragon''s powerful aura didn''t hinder their determination to defeat it.


    "Aqua Anguis!" Ethan shouted as he pointed his Sea God''s Trident at the dragon.


    Three giant Water Snakes that were as big as trains rose up to tackle the three-headed Dragon.


    However, the middle head of Chudo Yudo unleashed a fire breath that instantly dispersed Ethan''s spell in seconds.


    The young man hurriedly moved his Wind Dancer to the right in order to evade the ming breath that still hadn''t lost its momentum.


    Although Ethan had sessfully evaded the attack, the breath attacknded on the red sand, turning it into a zing molten inferno.


    The temperature within the vicinity immediately rose up, making everyone understand that this opponent wasn''t anything like they had faced in the past.


    Nicole, who had summoned Snowke and was riding on her back, tried to attack the three- headed dragon from the back, aiming for its blind spot.


    But that was a mistake.


    Chudo Yudo almost had no blind spots. Not only did it have three heads, but each of them could also rotate 360 degrees, allowing it to attack in any direction.


    The leftmost head unleashed a breath attack made of miasma, which forced Snowke to dodge to the side.


    Conall, who managed to get under the dragon, was about to unleash an attack from below, but something unexpected happened.


    The Dragon lowered its body in an attempt to body m the Werewolf underneath it, with the intention of turning Conall into a meat paste.


    Since it was happening so fast, the Werewolf had no time to dodge, and the only thing he could do was continue his attack as ast resort.


    Suddenly, a silver chain coiled on Conall''s right leg, pulling him away from the Dragon, whose body mmed on the sand causing a wave of sand to expand outward.


    "This dragon sure knows how to fight," Lyall said as she caught her brother in mid-air. "We need to be careful while fighting it in closebat."


    "Right," Conall replied before ncing at the young man who had summoned his other ming spear, Areadbhair. "Thanks, Ethan!"


    "You''re wee!" Ethan shouted back as he hurled Areadbhair towards one of the Draconic heads.


    The Dragon didn''t bat an eye and pped the trident away with its ws, creating a spark at the point of impact.


    "It has high physical and magical resistance," Hecatemented. "It surely is a very difficult opponent, so we mustn''t be careless."


    Areadbhair was one of Ethan''s most powerful trump cards, and seeing it easily be repelled by the dragon like it was swatting away a fly made Ethan understand why Godfrey decided toe to this location.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "That vampire must have fought this dragon in the past and lost miserably against it,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''Now I understand why he believes that you guys can''t handle it.''


    ''Cheeky bastard.'' Sebastian smirked. ''But I doubt it will survive if Ethan uses his Celestial Domain.''


    ''Right.'' Ethan''s Other Half nodded his head in agreement.


    If Ethan used his Celestial Domain, Sebastian and his Other Half could manifest and help him to battle.


    However, the young man didn''t n on using it anytime soon.


    The reason for it was simple.


    He was saving the Celestial Domain for the Progenitor of Magic, just in case the two of them ended up fighting against each other.


    If he used the Celestial Domain now, Sebastian and his Other Half might not be able to manifest themselves during his battle with the Progenitor, which would put Ethan at a great disadvantage.


    "The Tidebringer''s Domain might not be effective against this monster,'' Sebastianmented. Since it can fly, the Sea will not pose any problems. Also, it can fly higher than the clouds in the sky, so the lightning will also not have any effect on it.''


    As Ethan was strategizing with Sebastian and his Other Half, Nicole and Snowke once again


    tried to unleash a breath attack from behind to distract the three-headed dragon.


    Of course, one of the three heads faced the Ice Dragon and was about to initiate another breath attack, but something unexpected happened.


    When the Dragon was about to unleash its Acid Breath attack, Dainsleif used his gravity magic and forcefully made the Dragon lower its head.


    Because of this, it ended up unleashing its breath attack on its own back, making it scream in pain as it hurt itself.


    ''Nice!'' Sebastian gave Dainsleif a thumbs up. ''That''s my boy Danny!''


    ''I have raised that kid since he was young,'' Ethan''s Other Half said. ''He''s a grown boy now.'' Ethan wanted tough out loud because he didn''t expect something like this to be possible. Snowke''s Ice Breath Attack hit the middle-head, but it wasn''t strong enough to freeze itpletely.


    With a few shakes of its head, the ice broke apart and shattered into countless pieces. Seeing an opportunity, Ethan summoned Giant Water Snakes to attack the three-headed dragon, who had momentarily lost itsposure.


    The water snakes coiled themselves on the middle head and sank their fangs into its neck.


    However, the Dragon Scales protecting its body were tough, preventing the Water Snakes from dealing it any serious injuries.


    The only thing Ethan''s Water Snakes did was annoy it even further.


    While the Dragon was distracted, the young man noticed Hecate charging below the three-


    headed Dragon, making his heart skip a beat.


    "Don''t!" Ethan shouted. "Come back! Hecate!"


    Earlier, Conall had tried to attack Chudo Yudo from under its body, and he almost got turned


    into meat paste.


    So seeing Hecate doing the exact same thing made Ethan panic.


    Although the three-headed Dragon was momentarily distracted, it didn''t mean that it wasn''t paying attention to its enemies.


    With three heads, it was impossible not to notice a puny human''s attempt to attack it from


    below.


    Because of this, it once again lowered its body to the ground.


    This time, it increased its speed so that the insect would not be able to get away just likest


    time.


    Just as everyone thought that Hecate would be crushed under the Dragon''s weight, a giant made up of rocks rose up and collided with the Dragon''s body.


    Hecate had used her magic, which summoned an Ancient Earth Elemental.


    Originally, the Earth Elemental was going to attack its summoner, but it found itself in an unusual situation, where its body was being body mmed by a Dragon.


    The Dragon''s weight crushed the Ancient Earth Elemental, pinning it on the sand.


    A secondter, another Elemental appeared, and this time, it was an Elder Fire Elemental.


    Seeing that one of its brethren was being crushed by the three-headed Dragon, it ignored Hecate for the time being and punched one of Chudo Yudo''s heads, making the dragon scream


    in anger.


    But that was the least of the Three-Headed Dragon''s worries.


    Two more Elementals emerged, and this time, they were an Elder Water and Elder Wind


    Elemental.


    Just like the Fire Elemental, they decided to ignore their summoner and team up against the Dragon, who suddenly found itself being attacked by Giant Elementals from all directions.

 Chapter 826: Hecate’s Fighting Style [Part 2]

    Chapter 826: Hecate¡¯s Fighting Style [Part 2]


    ?


    Godfrey was expecting to watch an entertaining show.


    An entertaining show about the death of Ethan Gremory and his band of annoying bastards.


    Although he found it a bit regrettable that the two beautifuldies, Nicole and Hecate, would die as well, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Since they were part of the contract he had with Ethan, even in his death, he couldn''t touch or hurt them.


    As for that annoying girl, Lyall, the Vampire Lord had no love for her.


    In fact, he wished that she would die the most gruesome and painful death of all.


    For him, crazy people were like cockroaches.


    Some of them wouldn''t die even after they were killed.


    At first, things were turning out the way Godfrey imagined them to.


    Ethan and hisrades'' attempts to harm the three-headed dragon, who was both resistant to magical and physical attacks, didn''t bear fruit.


    However, as the battle continued, they started to employ a different tactic, including summoning an Ancient Wendigo.


    This Ancient Wendigo seemed to possess a unique ability which forced Chudo Yudo''s head, as it was about to use its Acid Breath attack, down so it hit its own back, making it scream in pain.


    But it didn''t end there.


    He noticed that the Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer, who shared the name of the Progenitor of Magic, was rushing toward the three-headed dragon.


    ''Such a shame,'' Godfrey thought in dismay. ''If only she wasn''t following Ethan, I might have taken her under my wing.''


    As he was about to make a toast to honor the youngdy''s impending death, something he didn''t expect happened.


    When the three-headed Dragon was about to crush Hecate with its body, something enormous materialized under its body.


    An Ancient Earth Elemental suddenly appeared out of nowhere and became the victim of Chudo Yudo''s attack.


    However, it didn''t end there.


    More Elementals, although weaker, appeared out of nowhere and surrounded the three- headed Dragon, attacking it with fury.


    An Elder Water Elemental, an Elder Wind Elemental, and an Elder Fire Elemental unleashed their wrath on the Lord of the Red Wastes, taking it by surprise.


    The Ancient Earth Elemental, which had been pinned to the ground by the Dragon, also stirred and grabbed hold of its enemy''s body, preventing it from taking off to the skies.


    Besieged from all sides, the three heads of the Dragon tried to fight one opponent each.


    But the Elder Elementals were too much for it to handle all at once.


    The Water Elemental pped the middle head of the dragon with a water whip, while the Fire Elemental unleashed a methrower at point-nk range at the right-most head.


    While, the Wind Elemental summoned a wind de and hacked at the left-most head with the intention of chopping it off from the dragon''s body.


    Sparks flew as the de collided with the Dragon''s neck, drawing blood.


    The cut wasn''t deep enough, but it was more than enough for Chudo Yudo to feel pain.


    But just as the three-headed dragon thought that things couldn''t possibly get any worse, another Elemental appeared.


    This time, it was an Elder Light Elemental, whose entire body glowed in a silvery light.


    It raised its two hands and unleashed two rays of light, aimed at the Dragon, which broke the bnce of the battle and tilted it in the Elementals'' favor.


    Hecate then made a hasty retreat to Ethan''s side, looking extremely pale.


    It seemed that summoning a bunch of Elementals took a toll on her.


    Ethan hurriedly came to her side and asked her to ride on his Wind Dancer, where she could rest.


    "Drink this potion," Ethan said as he handed a rejuvenation potion to Hecate.


    Hecate drank the potion without a second thought before wrapping her arms around Ethan''s body, so that she wouldn''t fall off from the Wind Dancer.


    "That was very reckless, Hecate," Ethan said as he left the immediate battlefield, where the five elementals were ganging up on the three-headed Dragon like a bunch of thugs beating up a random person they found on the streets.


    "I know," Hecate replied. "But it worked, right?"


    "It did."


    "Hehehe."


    Although her face was still pale, she was still able tough because her n worked.


    Whenever she used any other spell, aside from spells that could directly strengthen her magic, a random Elemental of different Rank would appear.


    It ranged from a normal Elemental, Greater Elemental, Elder Elemental, Ancient Elemental, and Primordial Elemental.


    Hecate was hoping that a Primordial Elemental would appear since they were the strongest elementals in existence.


    Although that didn''t happen, seeing that she managed to summon an Ancient Earth Elemental, she was already satisfied with the results.


    With the giant golem made of Rocks holding onto the Dragon''s body, Chudo Yudo couldn''t fly away, allowing the four other Elder Elementals to attack the dragon without any worry.


    Nicole, Snowke, Lyall, and Conall understood that if they were to intervene in the battle,


    the Elementals might shift their attention to them.


    This was something they didn''t want to happen, so they retreated and regrouped with EthanN?v(el)B\\jnn


    and Hecate, watching the battle from a safe distance.


    "How long will the Elementals remain?" Ethan asked.


    "Half an hour at the longest," Hecate replied. "Twenty minutes at the shortest."


    "That''s enough time to rough that dragon up," Nicolemented. "No matter how resistant it is to magic, the power of Elementals cannot be ignored."


    Everyone nodded in agreement, and could only look at Chudo Yudo''s sorry state.


    But there was one more creature who decided to continue fighting alongside the Elementals, and it was none other than Dainsleif.


    Since it was invisible, it didn''t hold back and used Gravity Magic to prevent the heads of the dragon from mounting a counter-attack by forcibly lowering its heads at the right moment.


    This left Chudo Yudo helpless against the bombardment of Elemental attacks that were raining down on its body.


    Thirty minutester, all the elementals vanished one by one, leaving behind a beaten up Dragon who could no longer move its body.

 Chapter 827: You’re The Pig!

    Chapter 827: You¡¯re The Pig!


    ?


    Godfrey chuckled dryly at the unexpected oue of the battle.


    He had been so certain that Ethan and hisrades would die gruesome deaths while facing the Dragon.


    But reality was different.


    The powerful Lord of the Red Wastes was lying helplessly on the sand, without even the strength to lift any of its heads.


    The most it could do was pant heavily for breath, trying to recover as much as possible.


    "What are we going to do?" Nicole asked. "Are we just going to leave it? It might bear a grudge against us and hunt us down at ater time."


    "Let''s just kill it," Lyall replied. "Can''t Dainsleif absorb its body? He can do that, right?" "Sadly, he can''t," Ethan answered. "He is too big and too powerful for him to absorb."


    Dainsleif regretfully informed him a little while ago that absorbing Chudo Yudo was impossible.


    Clearly, the Ancient Wendigo had already considered feasting on its body, but it was simply not meant to be.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Then, what do we do?" Conall asked. "I don''t really like the idea of having a monster like this bearing a grudge against us. Even my father would have a hard time dealing with this thing, so I propose that we kill it while it''s still weak."


    Everyone, with the exception of Ethan, nodded in agreement.


    But before they could enact their n on killing the three-headed Dragon, Ethan spoke up first.


    "Let me try something first," Ethan said before flying towards the Dragon, who was lying helplessly on the sand.


    Hecate, who was still riding on the Wind Dancer, was very curious about what Ethan was nning to do.


    When they were right above the Dragon''s body, a golden egg suddenly appeared in Ethan''s hand.


    Before Ethan could even ce it on top of the Dragon''s body, the egg took the initiative to jump off of his palm andnded on Chudo Yudo''s back.


    A momentter, it greedily absorbed the three-headed Dragon''s magical power and life force, making its giant body start to squirm.


    It was as if Chudo Yudo was doing its best to gather all the strength on its body in order to escape the golden egg, which made it feel threatened.


    However, as if knowing the Dragon''s intention, the golden egg only increased its absorption speed, rendering the Lord who ruled the Red Wastes helpless.


    "W-What is that golden egg?" Hecate asked in awe. "I''ve never seen something like it before."


    "It''s one greedy little guy," Ethan replied. "The only thing it knows how to do is absorb magic and life force. Maybe a pig will be born from it once the egg hatches."


    Suddenly, a voice of a young child that was hard to discern if it belonged to a boy or a girl sounded in Ethan''s ears.


    "You''re the pig!"


    For a brief moment, Ethan thought that Hecate was the one who spoke.


    But after ncing at the youngdy, she firmly shook her head, telling him that it wasn''t her who spoke just now.


    "Don''t tell me..." Ethan muttered as he looked at the golden egg, who seemed very happy as it absorbed the three-headed Dragon''s vitality.


    He had been feeding it with his magical powers from time to time, but since the egg knew that Ethan had limited powers, it would stop whenever the young man''s magic reserves were halfway depleted.


    Now that it had an abundant supply of magical powers and life force, it ate to its fill, making the desperate Dragon use telepathy to talk to Ethan.


    "M-Make him stop!" Chudo Yudo begged. "I''m going to die at this rate!"


    "That''s the n," Ethan replied.


    "No! I can''t die!" Chudo Yudo shouted. "This world needs me when the sky falls apart!"


    "What are you talking about?" Ethan inquired. "You''re just spouting nonsense because you''re about to kick the bucket."


    "I-Ignorant mortal!" Chudo Yudo shouted in anger. "You don''t know what you''re doing! We''re already stretched thin as it is, and you want to eliminate one of the Guardians of this


    world?!"


    "Guardian?" Ethan frowned. "What nonsense are you talking about? If you don''t exin properly, I will let this piglet egg drain you until you croak."


    "You''re the piglet!" the Golden Egg protested.


    However,pared to earlier, it lessened the speed of absorption, allowing the three- headed Dragon to talk properly.


    "The End of Days is approaching," Chudo Yudo stated. "Even now, the fabric that protects this world from other nes of existence is stretched thin. Do you not hear it? Do you not feel it? Thend of Saraqael is trembling as we speak!"


    At the mention of the Lands of Saraqael, Ethan''s frown deepened.


    He only knew of it as the battleground where various worlds and nes of existence merged together to form a vast space where everyonepeted for territories.


    His grandfather was one of the vanguards that protected Midgard from these otherworldly threats.


    So anything rted to it was something that Ethan took seriously.


    "So, you''re saying that something is happening in the Lands of Saraqael?" Ethan asked.


    "Yes," Chudo Yudo replied. "The start of a great war that hadn''t been seen in the past hundreds of years.


    "The possibility of existences from other worlds breaking past our defenders and entering our world is high.


    "This is why the Guardians, including me, must protect our Domains to prevent any of these monsters from invading our world."


    ''He might be telling the truth,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''I don''t hear any lies in his words. Also, I''ve been unable to contact Ashmedai since a while ago. It seems that he is busy


    with something.''


    Hearing his Other Half''s words, Ethan pondered a bit beforeing up with an idea.


    "I still can''t trust your words, but I''ll give you a chance," Ethan replied. "Form a Master and subordinate contract with me. As long as you agree, I will let you live."


    "You dare?!" Chudo Yudo growled in anger.


    "Don''t worry. I promise not to force you to do anything that you don''t want to do," Ethan said. "I''m only doing this to ensure that you won''t seek revenge against us."


    "Can''t you just take my word for it?" Chudo Yudo was unwilling to be the subordinate of anyone. "Like I said, I am protecting this ce for a reason."


    "Do you think I was born yesterday?" Ethan sneered. "Either you agree, or this egg will drain you dry. There will be nopromise."


    The Golden Egg shone brightly and started to increase its speed of absorption. It was as if it was giving the three-headed Dragon an ultimatum.


    Agree or I eat you up.


    Faced with such a difficult decision, Chudo Yudo reluctantly agreed to be Ethan''s


    subordinate.


    Only when the contract was established did the Golden Egg return to Ethan''s hand, shining with extreme satisfaction after eating its meal.

 Chapter 828: Are You Out Of Your Mind?

    Chapter 828: Are You Out Of Your Mind?


    ?


    After fighting Chudo Yudo, the three-headed dragon begged Ethan to stay in the Red Wastes for three days to allow him to fully recover.


    In his weakened state, it was possible for creatures to enter his Domain and devour him, while he was defenseless. Since he was now more or less Ethan''s subordinate, the young man agreed with one condition.


    Chudo Yudo would tell him everything he knew about the Lands of Saraqael, and the names of the other Guardians that he was close to.


    The Dragon agreed, and shared everything he knew about the Lands where many worlds intersected.


    Even Godfrey, who knew about the Lands of Saraqael where his father currently resided, was listening to the Dragon''s story with great interest.


    When it came to age, Chudo Yudo was older than the Vampire Lord, so there were things that the Dragons knew that he didn''t.


    "Oh, so you know Queen Celestia? That is a name I haven''t heard in a long time," Chudo Yudo said. ¡°Well, she is a kind fairy until... things happened making her want to drown an entire continent and bury it into the sea."


    "Then, do you know the Progenitor of Magic?" Ethan asked. "You should know her, right?" "Are you talking about Hecate?" Chudo Yudo shuddered. "I met her once, and frankly I don''t want to meet her again. If not for the fact that I have a role to y in the bigger picture, she might have turned me into a stone statue and used me as furniture in her Domain or something."


    "What is she like?" Ethan inquired. "Can you tell me more about her?"


    "She is... the epitome of curiosity," Chudo Yudo answered. "She lives and breathes magic, so she is always creating miracles wherever she goes. All of those are born from her experiments.


    "When I say experiments, it means that she will not hesitate to use anything to serve as her experimental subject. If I remember correctly, she is searching for ways to extend the lives of ordinary mortals.


    "Her first lover was an elf, so she became obsessed with finding ways to extend his lifespan. At most, elves can live up to a thousand years. A thousand years is long for a mortal. But, for Progenitors who are nearly immortal, a thousand years isn''t enough.


    "Sadly, she didn''t find it before her lover died. But, that didn''t stop her from trying. I don''t know if she seeded or not since I haven''t heard anything from her for the past hundreds of years."


    Ethan asked a few more questions, and Chudo Yudo answered them to the best of his abilities. "What can you say about the Progenitor, Ashemdai?" Ethan asked.


    "Ugh... I don''t want to talk about that pervert." Chudo Yudo grimaced. "That bastard does whatever he wants. The other Progenitors turn a blind eye to his perverseness because he is one of the strongest defenders of our realm. If I were you, I''d not touch Ashmedai with a hundred foot pole."


    Sebastian chuckled, while Ethan''s Other Half smiled faintly. Chudo Yudo was like an Auntie who loved to share gossip, and they were enjoying his way of talking.


    "By the way, where are you guys headed?" Chudo Yudo asked. "The Red Wastes isn''t really a route that most people travel to because I guard this ce."


    "We''re going to World''s End," Ethan answered.


    "... World''s End?" Chudo Yudo looked at Ethan in disbelief. "Don''t tell me you''re going to where the Progenitor of Magic lives?"


    "That''s right."


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    The three-headed Dragon had just said that, if not for his duty as a Guardian, the Progenitor of Magic might have turned him to stone. So, he tried to dissuade the young man from meeting Hecate.


    "You should turn back," Chudo Yudo said in a serious tone. "Progenitors are not beings that ordinary mortals should casually seek out. Unless you are willing to die, meeting them should not be taken lightly."


    "I need to meet her," Ethan stated. "It is very important to me."


    The three-headed Dragon eyed the young man, and saw that he was truly determined to do what he said.


    "I''m not going to stop you if that''s what you really want, but a word of advice," Chudo Yudo said. "Hecate hates liars. So, even if things are detrimental to you, never lie to her. As long as you do that, you might be able to walk away safely from your encounter with her."


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Thank you. I''ll keep those words to mind."


    Three dayster, the young man bid goodbye to the Lord of the Red Wastes, and continued his journey.


    "If you know of some other powerful monsters along the way, feel free to point us in their direction," Ethan said to Godfrey.


    The Vampire Lord rolled his eyes at the young man, and decided to just choose the shortest route towards World''s End.


    However, along that route, they would encounter a being that was just slightly weaker than Chudo Yudo.


    Regardless of what route they took, they would be forced to face this creature because it was the Guardian that watched over the entrance to the underground pathways that led to World''s


    End.


    Five dayster, they arrived at their destination, and came face to face with a noble creature that Ethan was seeing for the very first time in his life.


    It was the king of birds, and its fiery personality greeted them the moment they arrived in its


    territory.


    The Flying Ship stopped its flight and gently descended on the ground because Chudo Yudo warned them that there was another Guardian that they would meet along the way, and she hated trespassers, just as much as the three-headed dragon did.


    "A Phoenix," Nicole said in wonder. "It''s as beautiful as I imagined."


    Everyone agreed with her words because the Phoenix was truly beautiful. However, this beautiful bird, who was at least ten-meters tall, was eyeing them with a fiery gaze.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I''ll talk to it first," Ethan said as he summoned his Wind Dancer. "All of you stay here."


    The young man then flew towards one of the Guardians of the World, whose body suddenly ignited with zing mes.

 Chapter 829: Traveling Through The Maze of Morgeth

    Chapter 829: Traveling Through The Maze of Morgeth


    ?


    "Ie in peace, Guardian of the Skies," Ethan said. "We didn''te here to fight."


    "Then, what did youe here for?" the Phoenix asked, its tone as fiery as its appearance.


    "I came here to go to World''s End where the Progenitor of Magic, Hecate, lives," Ethan answered.


    "Hecate?" the Phoenix narrowed its eyes. "What do you need from my Master?"


    "Your Master?" Ethan frowned. "Hecate is your Master?"


    "Don''t make me repeat myself," the Phoenix stated. "Why do you want to meet my Master?"


    Ethan then exined his reason foring, which made the Phoenix look in the direction of the Flying Ship.


    Even from a distance, it could see everyone on the ship clearly.


    After ncing at the people on the ship, its gaze lingered a few seconds longer on Godfrey before shifting its attention to Hecate.


    "I see... so it''s her," the Phoenix muttered.


    A minute of silence passed before the Phoenix nced at Ethan as if trying to dissect the young man with its gaze.


    "My mistress has instructed me that if someone named Ethan Gremory came here, I should let him pass," the Phoenix stated. "So, you can go. However, it is possible that you might not see my mistress at this point in time. A few days ago, she left to go to the Lands of Saraqael. As to when she will return, I do not know.


    "If you are willing to wait then you can enter her Domain. Just know that it might take a few days, to a few years before shees back here."


    Ethan frowned after hearing the Phoenix''s reply.


    Chudo Yudo had told him that on the day that they fought, a great battle was being waged in the Lands of Saraqael.


    That was also why the three-headed Dragon attacked them because it thought that they were enemies that managed to slip past the defenders, who were currently fighting in the realm that was located at the boundary of their world.


    The young man suddenly fell into a dilemma because he didn''t know when the Progenitor would be able to return to her Domain.


    But, since they were already there, he decided to push through with their journey and wait a few days and see if the Progenitor would return.


    If she didn''t return right away, he would ask Merric to return the others to the Shire Continent, while he and Hecate remained to wait for the Progenitor''s return.


    After thanking the Phoenix for letting them pass unharmed, he returned to the flying ship and told everyone what the Guardian told him.


    "We''ll trust your decision," Nicole said. "Since we are already here, it would be a shame to not see what the ce called World''s End is like."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Right." Lyall nodded. "I can''t wait to tell Father about this adventure when I return to Southshire."


    "I agree. It''s not every day we have the opportunity to go to ces outside of the Shire Continent," Conall stated. "Since we are already here, let''s just push forward and be patient for a bit."


    Ethan nced at Hecate, and the youngdy nodded her head.


    "Understood," Ethan replied. "Merric, we cannot take the flying ship underground, but the Phoenix will allow us tond it near the entrance."


    Merric nodded and gave the order for the Catkins to move the flying ship to a good spot near the underground entrance.


    The Catkin didn''t n to stay in the Flying Ship because he wanted to apany his Young Master.


    After telling everyone to guard the ship, Ethan''s team, including Godfrey entered the passage that would take them to the underground tunnels that was known as the Maze of Morgeth.


    This underground maze was simr to the River of Okeanos, that could lead anywhere in Midgard.


    If one didn''t know where to go, they could end up wandering the underground tunnels forever.


    Fortunately, Hecate seemed to know where exactly to go.


    It was as if her memory of the ce had returned, allowing her to retrace the steps that she had taken hundreds of years ago.


    Godfrey, who also knew the path to World''s End, simply followed behind as if he didn''t care whether everyone got lost or not.


    He was more at home in dark ces, and being underground didn''t faze him.


    Ethan and Nicole raised their wands, lighting the path with their magic.


    Conall, Merric, and Godfrey walked in the rear, while Ethan walked in the front.


    Nicole, Hecate, and Lyall were in the middle, ready to assist the young man just in case something sprang at them from the dark.


    The Maze of Morgeth was home to many races, including Drows, Dwarves, and Kobolds.


    The deeper one went in, they would find themselves looking at hanging stone bridges, where the inhabitants could observe them from afar.


    If they were lucky, these races would simply observe them from afar.


    If not then they would have no choice but to defend themselves if the more aggressive races, like the Drow, decided to try and catch a few humans to be their ves.


    It was not only the living that walked the underground maze.


    Specters and Undead also roamed this ce, including Liches and the one-eyed Beholders that terrorized unlucky passersby.


    Ethan wasn''t afraid of them because in the worst case scenario, he could just flood the underground maze with water.


    When that happens, the ones who would be crying wouldn''t be him.


    On their second day of traveling underground, they spotted a group of Drow bathing in an underground river, and eyeing them with great curiosity.


    Some of them even yfully made a gesture for Ethan''s group to join them, but they decided to just continue walking, and ignore their advances.


    As another day passed, they sensed that they were being followed, and felt the brush of magic passing through their bodies.


    Sebastian had told Ethan that the tingling sensation that he was feeling was scrying magic, which meant that there were a few curious beings who were paying close attention to their


    group.


    Even with the close encounters and stalking, nothing really happened.


    It was as if those who were trying to get under their skin just wanted to make them feel anxious all the time because they found it entertaining.


    Finally on the fifth day, a five-meter-tall Beholder decided that they would be its lunch. Unfortunately, it became Dainsleif''s lunch, which scared most of the onlookers who watched the horrifying scene as the Ancient Wendigo devoured the Beholder after it was defeated, leaving nothing behind.

 Chapter 830: Arrival At World’s End

    Chapter 830: Arrival At World¡¯s End


    ?


    When the Beholder died, the denizens of the underground Maze of Morgeth became even more wary of the neers who had entered their domain.


    The Drows, a race that liked to fight, had to reassess whether fighting against Ethan''s party would be detrimental for them or not.


    In the end, they decided that it would be best to find out their objectives before making a


    move.


    The Dwarves and Kobolds, as well as the other races, each sent a representative to the young man''s group to ask them where they were headed.


    When Ethan answered that they were heading to World''s End, all of the locals thought that they must''ve lost their minds.


    However, a few of them were intrigued, so one representative of each race decided to apany Ethan''s group and see for themselves if the young man would be able to survive an encounter with the Progenitor of Magic.


    A Drow named Quarra.


    A Dwarf named Hilger.


    And a Kobold who went by the name Umlo.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Originally, he didn''t n to allow the representatives of the other races to follow them.


    However, Sebastian said that rejecting their offer might make thingsplicated and potentially result in a grudge between Ethan''s group and the other races.


    Since he didn''t want any conflict at this point in time, Ethan reluctantly agreed.


    Lyall, who was quite curious about the races she normally wouldn''t see everyday, asked them what living within the Maze of Morgeth was like.


    The Drows said that the maze was a convenient ce to live in because they could easily go to many other ces in Midgard with the Underground tunnels.


    As for the Dwarves and the Kobolds, they were fond of digging, finding ores and precious gems, and doing a bit of tinkering-like cksmithing and jewel smithing.


    So just like the Drows, they found living here convenient for they were able to trade with the other Kingdoms in Midgard by traveling through the tunnels.


    When Lyall asked if other humans used the underground passages to travel, the three representatives shook their heads.


    "We have formed an alliance to repel anyrge group of humans who''d try to travel through these tunnels," the Drow Quarra exined. "However, it is not impossible to travel through these tunnels. We''ll let them pass as long as they are able to gain permission from two of the three Rulers of the Maze of Morgeth.


    "Usually, a hefty price must be paid in order to enter. After all, not only would they be able to travel along these tunnels, but they would also be escorted by our people so that they can arrive safely at their destination.


    "In the past, many Humans had been allowed to use these tunnels. However, they got greedy and attempted to take over our Domains, probably for the precious ores and minerals," the Dwarf, Hilger,mented. "But they underestimated us too much, so we buried all of them with the might of our alliance."


    "Those were good times." The Kobold Umlo nodded. "But I''m d that nothing like that has happened for the past few decades."


    "Then, what about us?" Ethan asked with curiosity. "Why did you guys not attack us?"


    The three representatives exchanged nces with each other before smiling at the same time. "Because the path you took is different," Umlo answered. "You came from the Guardian''s Path, which meant that you got permission from his Excellency, Lady Eterna. Only those who are able to defeat her or have been recognized by her may enter that path."


    "In short, the Drows, the Dwarves, and the Kobolds cannot hurt you, for that is the agreement that we have with Lady Hecate," Quorra stated. "Lady Eterna is her Familiar, and also the Gatekeeper of one of the main entrances of the Maze of Morgeth."


    Ethan finally understood the reason why the other races only used scrying spells or observed them from afar.


    He had no doubt that if any of these races became serious, they would not have an easy time traveling through the underground tunnels.


    ''Fortunately, they are not hostile-at least for now,'' Ethan thought.


    Finally, after traveling for nearly eight days underground, the young man and his entourage looked at something that blew their mind away.


    "T-This is World''s End?" Lyall, who was the most chatty of them all, couldn''t help but be nearly speechless by the sight in front of them.


    A bottomless void, where the sea water fell like a waterfall, was a very surreal sight to see.


    Red lightning shed in the distance, illuminating the ce in a way that gave someone the realization that they had truly reached the end of the world.


    "A fitting name," Conall said after a minute of silence had passed. "But where is the Domain of the Progenitor of Magic?"


    "It''s there," Hecate said as she pointed in front of them.


    "I don''t see anything?" Lyall squinted her eyes at the ce where Hecate was pointing at. "How about you guys?"


    "I can see something," Nicole replied. "It''s very faint, but I can see something purple swirling in a clockwise direction."


    "I can see it too," Ethan said. "I guess only those who possess magic can see it."


    Lyall clicked her tongue because, finding it unfair that only Wizards and Witches could see it.


    "What now?" Ethan asked the youngdy beside him. "Do you know how we can enter, Ramo -Hecate?"


    When the young man asked what name he should refer to Hecate after discovering her secret, she said that Ethan could call him Ramona when it was just the two of them.


    The reason for this was due to the fact that the Princess'' soul felt happy whenever Ethan called her name.


    Although her connection with her body was faint, she could still feel, see, and hear everything


    around Hecate.


    The youngdy smiled faintly before closing her eyes.


    "Please give me a moment," Hecate replied. "I should be able tomunicate with the


    Progenitor of Magic."


    The youngdy extended her senses toward the swirling vortex, which only those who possessed magic could see.


    However, even after several minutes had passed, the vortex was unresponsive.


    "She''s not home," Hecate reported after opening her eyes. "The Phoenix is right. She might still be in the Lands of Saraqael."


    "I guess we''ll just have to wait for her to return," Nicole smiled faintly before shifting her gaze to Ethan.


    Everyone had already agreed that they would wait a week for Hecate to return. If she did not, Nicole, Lyall, Conall, and Merric would return to the Flying Ship and travel back to the Shire


    Continent.


    Ethan and Hecate would remain and wait up to a month for the Progenitor of Magic to return before they would make their way back to the Shire Continent.


    For the time being, they decided to camp and ask the Drow, Dwarf, and the Kobold everything they knew about the Progenitor of Magic.

 Chapter 831: Is The Young Master And Her Going To Have A Baby Now?

    Chapter 831: Is The Young Master And Her Going To Have A Baby Now?


    ?


    Nicole sighed as Ethan hugged her from behind.


    While waiting for the Progenitor of Magic to return, the youngdy''s condition deteriorated, so Ethan decided to take her to his Domain, where she could get the treatment she needed.


    The two teenagers were sitting on the branch of the World Tree, that shone faintly under the night sky.


    Since this particr Domain was a world of its own, Ethan didn''t need to continuously use magic to activate it.


    Everything was fine-well, except for the curious Fairies looking at the two teenagers while munching on sweets and candies as if they were popcorn, giving the impression that they were watching a show.


    "Hey, when do you think they will take their clothes off?"


    "Is something wrong with the Young Master? I thought humans copte when they are alone?"


    "Maybe they are feeling shy because we are here?"


    "How about we pretend that we are not looking at them? Do you think they will do it?"


    "Maybe? Okay, let''s do that! Everyone, please pretend that we are not observing them, okay?" """Okay!"""


    Nicole''s body trembled from time to time as she did her best to hold back the giggle that was threatening to escape her lips.


    Ethan, on the other hand, was feeling embarrassed. The nosy fairies were peeking at them from behind the branches and leaves of the World Tree, seemingly unaware that the two of them could hear them.


    "Maybe you''d like to give them a demonstration?" Nicole said in a teasing tone. "It seems that the Fairies are very curious about the workings of Human anatomy."


    "Don''t make me pinch you," Ethan threatened. "It''s bad to teach these kids something like that."


    Nicole was leaning on Ethan''s chest, with her head resting on his shoulder.


    Since Ethan was hugging her from behind, they might have looked like a couple in the eyes of the Fairies.


    The young man noticed that the frequency with which Nicole''s body became as cold as ice was increasing, so he was worried about her.


    Nicole, on the other hand, told him that this was just a normal urrence, and he shouldn''t worry too much about it.


    "Don''t worry," Nicole said. "I''m pretty sure I''ll still be able to graduate from the academy before I kick the bucket... I think?"


    "You''ll live a long life," Ethan replied. "Stop being pessimistic."


    He subconsciously hugged Nicole tighter. During moments like these, he felt like she would suddenly disappear without a trace.


    "Okay, let''s be optimistic," Nicole nodded. "I will leave a long life, live a life of luxury, and have five to six kids."


    "... Five to six kids?" Ethan blinked once then twice because he didn''t expect that Nicole wanted to have a big family. "Are you sure you can take care of that many kids?"


    "Why not?" Nicole asked back. "I''m fit, healthy, and strong. Half a dozen kids will not be a problem."


    Ethan chuckled before shaking his head. "My grandma has six siblings, and she said that their mother oftenined that it wasn''t easy changing their diapers when they were kids, and watching over them after they had grown up. Are you prepared to do such a thing? Will you be able to take it?"


    "I''ll know when I get there," Nicole replied. "But no matter how many kids I have, I will love them as much as I can. I''ll give them the love that I never had from my parents."


    Nicole''s father was dead, and her mother was in aa.


    She grew up doing her best to fend for herself in a family where blood and lineage was everything.


    The youngdy had been treated as an outcast, which only changed after she gained the power of a Legacy that made her a very powerful Witch.


    Since the Patriarch of the Asta Family thought that Nicole would be a valuable asset, he decided to change the treatment that the family was giving her.


    However, that was not enough to wash away the resentment she felt for the past several years of her life.


    Not to mention, the power she gained was eating at her life force even at this very moment. Ethan didn''t know if it was worth having such power, when it wasn''tpatible with her body.


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half both agreed that Nicole only had two to three years to live. If she couldn''t find a way to control her powers fully, Ethan nned to ask her again to let him take that power away from her so that she could live.


    They already had this talk before, and he felt like Nicole was considering his proposal if she really couldn''t find a way to make her Legacy submit to her will.


    "Um, can you raise your hand a bit," Nicole said. "Just two to three inches. I feel numb in that


    area."


    Ethan subconsciously did as he was told and suddenly found his two thumbs pressing against something that made the Fairies start murmuring with each other.


    Yes, Ethan''s fingers were now pressing against the youngdy''s chest, making the Fairies very


    excited.


    "They''re doing it!"


    "Finally!"


    "Our strategy is working!"


    "Is this what humans call four y?"


    "I think it''s called rey."


    "No. I believe it''s called downy?"


    "How can it be down when they''re high up in the branches of the World Tree?"


    "You''re right, maybe it''s coldy?"


    "Is she and the Young Master going to have a baby now?"


    "She said she wanted to have six kids. So will they do it six times?"


    """That''s it!???


    Ethan almost coughed out blood then and there because he hadpletely forgotten about


    the little troublemakers who had decided to hide from in sight.


    He didn''t know if Nicole did it on purpose, but the aftermath was something that made his face turn beet red.


    Nicole turned her head to look at the young man and giggled after seeing the redness of his


    face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You''re already married and have many lovers," Nicole said with a mischievous smile on her face. "Why are you getting flustered over something like this? It''s not like I''m naked or


    something. I''m still wearing clothes."


    "Shut up," Ethan replied. "Or else."


    "Or else what?" Nicole arched an eyebrow.


    The two stared at each other for a while before Nicole lightly poked Ethan''s nose.


    "As thanks for helping me warm up, how about I help you refill your magic?" Nicole


    proposed. "How does that sound?"


    "Okay," Ethan replied.


    This wasn''t the first time that Nicole repaid him with a kiss for helping her recover.


    She also discovered that whenever she kissed Ethan, the coldness that swept over her would


    be dyed by a few more days.


    Even so, that didn''t mean that either of them had romantic feelings for each other.


    Although they were more than friends, but certainly not lovers, both of them were very


    comfortable with their current rtionship.


    Ethan considered Nicole to be one of his safe havens because he could talk freely with her about topics that he couldn''t discuss with his lovers.


    The youngdy then closed her eyes and yfully puckered her lips, eliciting a chuckle from


    Ethan.


    So, under the gaze of countless fairies, the young man ced his hand on Nicole''s chin and gently pressed his lips over hers.


    The Fairies, who were like little children, couldn''t help but cover their eyes with their hands -of course, they still deliberately peeked through the gaps.


    For them, any girl whom their Master liked was a good girl, which was the reason they


    thought that Nicole was one of the special people in their Master''s life.


    And they were not wrong about that.


    Under the shade of the World Tree, the two teenagers kissed, while the Fairies giggled faintly


    in the background.


    Ethan reaffirmed to himself then and there that he wouldn''t allow Nicole to die a premature death, even if he had to take the power of her Legacy away by force.

 Chapter 832: Invaders From The Other Side [Part 1]

    Chapter 832: Invaders From The Other Side [Part 1]


    ?


    Four days passed since Ethan and his group arrived at World''s End.


    Since Nicole, Lyall, Conall, and Merric would be leaving after a few days, they couldn''t help but feel impatient because the Progenitor of Magic still hadn''t returned.


    On the contrary, the representatives sent by the other races simply told them that not seeing the Progenitor might be a blessing in disguise.


    Because if Hecate saw them, the chances of them dying on the spot was very high.


    Since there was nothing else to do but chat during their free time, Ethan asked the representatives to tell them a little more about their history.


    Of course, the Drow, Dwarf, and Kobold were more than happy to share what they knew about the history of their own races.


    Among all of them, Ethan found the stories of the Drow most fascinating. It was one of the best he''d ever heard.


    ording to Quarra, during time immemorial, there was only one Elven Race in the world.


    There were no Wood Elves, Sun Elves, Moon Elves, and other Elven Tribes.


    There was only one race, and that was the High Elves.


    They were the first Elves that roamed the world, and everything was peaceful until the First World Tree showed signs of dying.


    Because of this, the Elven King decided that they would gather the Seeds of the World Tree and look for a ce where it would be nted.


    However, a conflict on the rights of session on who would be the next Elven King arose amidst the already precarious situation.


    Prideful as they were, apetition was held to select the new King. However, during the final match, one of the Kings candidates did an underhanded move-he poisoned his opponent.


    The poison was not strong enough to kill someone, but it was more than enough to weaken their bodies, preventing them from using fifty percent of their strength.


    After the battle, the one who took the poison lost, and the winner was hailed as the new Elven King.


    But on the day of the coronation, an incident happened.


    Unable to ept the treachery that had been done to him, he killed the one who poisoned him, earning the hate of the Elven Kind.


    However, he had many supporters, and an all-out war between the Elven Races ensued.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After countless deaths among their kind, the Elves managed to chase away the traitor from the Elven Lands.


    Fueled with hate, the defeated lived under the ground and underwent a different type of evolution.


    That was why Drows generally hate surface elves the most, and that didn''t change even thousands of years had passed.


    "You''re lucky that you''re a Half-Elf," Quarra said to Hecate, who was seated beside Ethan. "Had you been a pure elf... you definitely wouldn''t have been able to leave the underground passages alive."


    "I guess I''m lucky then," Hecate replied with a smile.


    Ethan, who had been listening quietly to the conversation, decided to ask Quarra a question. "Is your King the current Progenitor of the Drows?" Ethan asked.


    "No." Quarra shook her head. "The First King of the Drows died due to his injuries. Since then, only a Queen has ruled our kind. The First Queen became the Progenitor of our race, but due to the Pact of the Progenitors, she had gone to the Lands of Saraqael.


    "She wouldmunicate with us from time to time using the Artifact she had left behind. Actually, almost all Progenitors are not allowed to step foot on Midgard after the Great Progenitor War.


    "But there are a few exceptions like her Excellency, Hecate, who usually stays here at World''s End."


    "Aside from her, are there other Progenitors that are still in this world?" Ethan inquired. "Of course," Quarra answered. "The Progenitor of the sea, Leviathan,ncan''t really leave because he is one of the Pirs of this world. The Progenitor of the Land, Gaea, also stayed behind because her power is linked to thends of this world.


    "There might be other Progenitors, but aside from Her Excellency Hecate, Lord Leviathan, and Lady Gaea, I don''t know any more who still remain in Midgard. The majority of them are in a different ne of existence. However, they should still be able to descend to this world if there''s an emergency."


    Ethan rubbed his chin because he was very tempted to meet the Progenitor of the Sea, Leviathan.


    He didn''t know if the Progenitor would be hostile to him or not, but he hoped that he would be able to meet the other in the future.


    On the sixth day after Ethan and his group arrived at World''s End, something unexpected happened.


    The sky past World''s End started to form cracks, which alerted everyone.


    "What''s happening?" Ethan asked Quarra, who was looking at the sky with a grim expression


    on her face.


    "I don''t know what''s happening, but I have a bad feeling about this," Quarra answered as she took out her bow and arrow. "Draw your weapons and prepare for anything."


    Just like her, everyone felt that something bad would happen once the cracks in the sky widened.


    Even Godfrey, who was usuallyid back, gazed in the distance with a solemn gaze.


    A few minutester, a small part of the sky copsed and fell down on the bottomless void in front of them.


    Suddenly, a hideous giant creature that looked like a red chameleon emerged from the crack and looked around its surroundings.


    When its gazended on Ethan''s group, a devilish smile appeared on its reptilian face.


    It then crawled out of the hole in the sky, and walked over it upside down like a house gecko. Just as everyone thought that things couldn''t get any worse, another monster that looked exactly like the red chameleon emerged from the crack in the sky and tried to make the hole even bigger by shing it with its ws.


    Little by little, the crack in the sky started to spread like spiderwebs.


    Unfortunately, Ethan and his group didn''t have time to look at this scene because the otherworldly monster was almost right above their heads, with its long tongue preparing to


    strike.

 Chapter 833: Invaders From The Other Side [Part 2]

    Chapter 833: Invaders From The Other Side [Part 2]


    ?


    The Red Chameleon extended its long tongue, aiming at Ethan''s direction.


    The young man didn''t back down and threw Areadbhair toward the monster''s preemptive strike with everything he had.


    When the giant tongue and the ming spear collided with each other, the Spear tore through the former, setting it aze.


    A screech emerged from the Red Chameleon''s lips as the pain from Areadbhair''s mes made it lose its hold on the sky.


    It then fell on the bottomless abyss, never to be seen again.


    At that moment, several parts of the sky copsed, and more Red Chameleons started to crawl out from it.


    "Make them lose their footing!" Ethan shouted. "If we make them fall into the pit, that will be enough!"


    Everyone nodded their heads, and began to use their long distance attacks at the Giant Chameleons, whose numbers had surpassed ten.


    Ethan once again hurled Areadbhair at a chameleon who was aggressively crawling in their direction.


    Nicole, who was not far from him, was also hurling countless Ice Spears at the other Chameleons, but they were way faster than they looked.


    Even when some of the Ice Spears managed to hit their targets, the Chameleons didn''t fall off and simply endured the spears that pierced their bodies.


    Hecate hesitated for a while, but she eventually cast a spell in the distance.


    The First Elemental that she summoned was a Fire Elemental, but it simply fell into the bottomless pit because it had nothing to stand on.


    Undeterred, Hecate summoned another, and this time, she got lucky.


    A Wind Elemental appeared. Fortunately, instead of attacking Hecate, it prioritized the Invaders who had dared to trespass on its homeworld.


    Lyall, Conall, and Godfrey couldn''t really do anything because there was a great danger that they might also fall into the bottomless pit of World''s End.


    The Vampire Lord didn''t dare take flight because he had a feeling that once he passed a certain boundary, he would lose his ability to fly and fall helplessly from the sky.


    Umlo, the Kobold, and Hilger, the Dwarf, could only watch helplessly while holding their weapons as well.


    The only one who could attack the Giant Red Chameleons from the sky was Ethan, Nicole, Quarra, and the Wind Elemental that Hecate summoned.


    Dainsleif, who deemed that he would be able to help, also emerged from Ethan''s back and concentrated his power of Gravity on the nearest Red Chameleon, pulling it off from the sky.


    One by one, the Red Chameleons fell, but for each one they took down, more would take their ce.


    Ethan roared and manipted the Sea that was falling into the void and bent it to his will. Heeding his call, the water rose up like live Sea Serpents and attacked the Red Chameleons en


    masse.


    These Sea Serpents bit on the Chameleons'' bodies and threw them toward the void.


    Even when faced with such overwhelming numbers, Ethan''s group managed to stand their ground.


    However, after several minutes, more areas in the sky started to fall off, and more Red Chameleons emerged from them.


    The Chameleons didn''t just watch as they were attacked-they started to fight back.


    The majority of them started spitting out Fireballs as if they were magical cannons with unlimited ammunition.


    The only saving grace was that Ethan could manipte the Sea, summoning countless Giant Water Spears to disperse the Fireballs headed in their direction.


    "Sing with me," Ethan roared. "Illumina!"


    The Mermaid Princess materialized above his head, and immediately pointed her fingers over the other Fireballs that Ethan''s Water Bombardment had missed.


    Several water balls appeared around Illumina, and a secondter, they turned into water beams that pierced through the Fireballs, making them explode mid-air.


    As the battle increased in intensity, it was clear that Ethan was the one holding back most of the invaders from beyond the boundary of their world.


    Hecate had decided to trust her gut instincts and summoned five more Elementals.


    This time, she summoned four Ancient Elementals of Fire, Water, Earth, and Darkness.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She made sure to summon them to ces where they could have a proper foothold, along the edges of the cliff where they were at.


    Just as she expected, the Ancient Elementals nced at her briefly before shifting their attention to the monsters whom they deemed to be a greater threat than Hecate.


    Although she felt drained because summoning powerful Elementals ate arge chunk of her magical reserves, the youngdy calmly drank a rejuvenation potion that Ethan handed to her to recover.


    It didn''t take long for Ethan to understand that their situation was more dangerous than they could handle.


    His magical reserves weren''t unlimited, and the two Witches apanying him were also reaching their limit.


    Of course, he still had the orbs of magic stored inside his heart, which came from Luna''s Moon


    Magic.


    Even so, he wasn''t confident that it would be enough to sustain a battle of attrition.


    Using his Resonance steadily drained his magical reserves. Not only that, but he was also actively casting spells, which further increased the rate of depletion of his magic power.


    Five minutester, Ethan was nearing his limit, so he didn''t hesitate to use one of the Orbs, filling up his reserves in a heartbeat.


    ''At this rate, my magic will run out again in ten minutes,'' Ethan gritted his teeth as more monsters emerged from the sky.


    The battle seemed unending, making every minute that passed feel like eternity.


    Nicole was the one who first copsed, holding onto her chest as she heavily gasped for breath.


    White smoke oozed out of her body, and the temperature around them started to turn cold. Her beautiful long hair was covered in white frost, and her lips had turned blue. Quarra, the Drow, had already run out of arrows, and was relying on dark magic to continue fighting.


    Umlo and the Dwarf, Hilger, had run back to the passage to inform theirrades that an invasion was taking ce at World''s End.


    Although they knew that their warning might be a bitte, they still decided to go because there was nothing they could do to help the battle.


    Ten minutester, Ethan bit his lip, drawing blood as his magical reserves once again hit rock


    bottom.


    Using Luna''sst orb of moon magic, he fought alongside Illumina, Dainsleif, and the


    Elementals.


    Just as he thought that he was once again about to reach his limit, a blizzard suddenly blew


    out of nowhere.


    Nicole''s body hovered in the air, with her eyes shining brightly.


    Four pairs of icy wings emerged from her back as she pointed her finger towards the sky.


    "Begone, foul beasts!"


    A voice that didn''t belong to Nicole emerged from her nearly frozen lips.


    The youngdy drew a line in the sky, and wherever her finger moved, all the Red Chameleons


    on its path instantly turned into Ice Statues and fell on the abyss without even managing to


    utter a scream.


    Ethan could instantly tell that someone else had possessed his best friend''s body, but he didn''t have the leeway to shift his attention in her direction for a long time.


    The blizzard intensified and turned into a hurricane, sucking the red chameleons in the sky. Suddenly, Nicole coughed out a mouthful of blood, making her stagger.


    "This body has reached its limit," Nicole said, without even bothering to wipe the blood on


    her lips. "It''s all up to you, boy."


    After saying those words, the Icy Wings behind Nicole''s back closed and wrapped themselves around her body, encasing the youngdy in a block of ice.


    Ethan, who was the only left with the ability to fight, roared in anger as he used thest of his strength to cover the entirety of World''s End inside his Domain.


    "Celestial Aria!" Ethan shouted as he forcibly pulled the entirety of World''s End inside his


    Celestial Domain.


    Illumina, who no longer had a power source to keep his manifestation active, caught Ethan as he fell backward on the water''s surface before slowly dispersing.


    The young man watched as the Fairies inside his Domain shouted in anger and engaged the countless Red Chameleon that had invaded their haven.


    But just as Ethan''s vision was surrounded by Darkness, he saw the two Constetions above


    his head glow brightly.


    Sebastian and his Other Half had also entered the battle, making sure to protect the young man who had entrusted everything on their shoulders.


    A battle of attrition was waged inside Ethan''s world.


    Lyall, Conall, Godfrey, and Merric, who weren''t able to do anything earlier, finally joined the fray and fought with everything they had alongside Ethan''s supporters.


    Red blood dyed the Celestial World as an unconscious young many on the water''s surface, protected by Hecate, who was now holding him in her embrace.

 Chapter 834: Invaders From The Other Side [Part 3]

    Chapter 834: Invaders From The Other Side [Part 3]


    ?


    "Ugly Chameleons! How dare you enter our domain!" Lapis, who led the Water Fairies, shouted in anger. "Sisters, eliminate them all!"


    ???Yes!"">"


    The majority of the Fairies formed a protective ring around Ethan, who had just lost consciousness, and unleashed their spells against the Monsters who were invading their Celestial World en masse.


    The countless Water Swords that Ethan had created to protect his Domain also moved independently even if their Master was unconscious.


    Amidst the Chaos, two powerful beings emerged to ughter the Red Chameleons, who were disoriented after suddenly finding themselves in a different ne of existence.


    Sebastian, in his Hydra Form, and Ethan''s Other Half, in his Human Form, rampaged to their heart''s content, decimating any and all monsters in their path.


    The Fairies knew that both of them were allies, so they fought alongside them and coborated to repel the invaders, who had broken the peace within their Celestial Domain.


    The Celestial Domain was one of Ethan''s Trump Cards. Not only were tens of thousands of Fairies living inside, but Sebastian and his Other Half could also manifest in it.


    If Ethan were to face an opponent whom he was unable to defeat alone, his best option would be to set the Celestial Domain as the battlefield.


    Many fairies turned into particles of light as they defended their haven.


    Although they had died in battle, they would be reborn after a day, so they fought with everything they had, not fearing death in the slightest.


    The Ancient Elementals, whom Ethan had also dragged inside the Celestial Domain, were assisting Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half in battle.


    Although they were confused and surprised that the battlefield had suddenly changed, it didn''t change the fact that the Red Chameleons were their enemies.


    Dainsleif, who was also protecting Ethan, killed one monster after the other, preventing them from going anywhere near his unconscious Master.


    This was also the reason why Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half could fight without the need to hold back.


    The battlested for nearly an hour before the Red Chameleons finally stopped crawling out of the cracks in the sky.


    Hecate watched as the broken sky repaired itself as if the war they had experienced just a few minutes ago hadn''t happened at all.


    However, Ethan''s beautiful Celestial World was now filled with the dead bodies of the Red Chameleons, with their blood dyeing the crystal clear waters in varying shades of red. Ethan''s Celestial Domain slowly dispersed now that the threat had finally been dealt with. However, something unexpected happened.


    The Ancient Elementals whom Hecate had summoned didn''t disappear and were trapped inside the Celestial Domain.


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half looked at these five Elementals with devilish smiles on their faces.


    The two intimidated-errr, negotiated with the Elementals, and managed to convince them that staying inside the Celestial Domain was beneficial for them.


    The two weren''t lying, for the Celestial Domain was indeed something like that.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Celestial World could allow the Ancient Elementals to create their own Domains, enriching Ethan''s world and making it bigger.


    The Fairies who survived were more than happy to wee the newest additions to their world, which in turn would make their habitat more diverse.


    It was not only Water Fairies who lived inside Ethan''s Celestial Domain. There were also Fire Fairies, Wind Fairies, Wood Fairies, Light Fairies, and Pixies living in it.


    Thus, the Ancient Elementals felt at home and agreed to the proposal offered to them by Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half.


    A few hourster, many Drows, Dwarves, and Kobolds rushed to the location of World''s End, all armed to the teeth.


    They didn''t expect Ethan and his group to survive the attack of the invaders from another world.


    In fact, all of them came assuming that they would have to fight with their lives in order to repel the Red Chameleons and keep them from entering the Maze of Morgeth, which would take them to the surface world.


    So when they realized that the enemies had already been defeated, they were caughtpletely by surprise.


    Some of the Red Chameleons had fallen on the edges of the cliffs overlooking the bottomless


    pit.


    This was proof that their representatives didn''t lie to them when they asked for their help to defend World''s End.


    Quarra, who had been around from start to end, was interrogated by the Rulers of the Drow, Dwarves, and Kobolds.


    She honestly told them what happened, giving Ethan and hisrades all the credit for stopping the monster army in their tracks.


    Suddenly, another crack formed in the sky, which made everyone take a defensive formation, ready to attack if more monsters were to invade their world.


    But unlike earlier, the sky didn''t shatter but instead parted like a gate that had been opened from the other side.


    A beautifuldy with long red hair that fluttered in the wind slowly descended from the sky. Her gazended on the armies of the Drows, Dwarves, and Kobolds.


    But she didn''t observe them for long.


    She sensed a familiar presence, so her gaze searched for it. Soon, she saw a Half-Elf, who was holding a young man in her arms while looking back at her with a conflicted expression on her


    face.


    The Progenitor of Magic, Hecate, stared at the two for a few more seconds beforending on the cliff in front of thebined armies of the denizens of the Maze of Morgeth.


    """We greet her Excellency, Lady Hecate!"""


    The Queen of the Drows and the Kings of the Dwarves and Kobolds humbly greeted the Progenitor of Magic alongside their people.


    Even Godfrey knelt and paid homage to one of the beings in Midgard who could easily kill a Demigod like him.


    "All of you did well in protecting World''s End."


    A voice as smooth as silk spread in the surroundings, making those who heard it feel as if their hearts were melting from the inside out.


    Lyall, Conall, and Merric, who were seeing a Progenitor for the first time in their life, couldn''t help but look at her with grim expressions on their faces.


    All of them realized then and there that in the face of a being who stood at the apex of the world, any tricks and lies were meaningless.


    Time seemed toe to aplete standstill as the one they sought for at World''s End gazed at them with eyes that could dig deep into the secrets that they hid inside their hearts and


    soul.

 Chapter 835: Joined At The Hips

    Chapter 835: Joined At The Hips


    ?


    "We thank Her Excellency for her praise, but we weren''t the ones who held back the Invaders from World''s End," the Queen of the Drows said in a respectful tone. "It was these Humans and theirrades who faced off against the Monster Invasion. When we arrived, the battle was already over."


    "I see..." Lady Hecate nodded. "Even so, well done. Regardless of the result, all of you still reacted quickly to defend our world from the Invaders. Your intention itself ismendable."


    Hecate then shifted her gaze to Godfrey, who was also facing her and kneeling like a knight.


    "Son of d, I didn''t think that we would see each other again," Lady Hecate said.


    "I had the same thought, Your Excellency," Godfrey replied with a smile. "But these Humans defeated me in battle, and ording to our contract, I was to escort them here to World''s End to see you."


    "Train more, son of d," Lady Hecate stated. "Dark times are up ahead. You need to ensure that you will not lose again so easily."


    "Understood, Your Excellency." Godfrey bowed respectfully.


    The Progenitor of Magic then shifted her gaze to the youngdy, who was currently trapped in a block of ice.


    Her gaze pierced through Nicole''s heart, which had been frozen in ice.


    "It seems that today is a day for the reunions of friends, both new and old," Lady Hecatemented the moment she saw the Fallen Angel of Ice and Hail inside Nicole''s heart.


    A momentter, she once again shifted her gaze to the Half-Elf, who hade to see her after hundreds of years.


    "I don''t know if you came at the right or the wrong time, but since you are already here, does that mean that HE is that person?" Lady Hecate asked.


    "Yes," Hecate replied. "He is Ethan Gremory."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Progenitor of Magic narrowed her eyes as she gazed at the unconscious young man, unraveling the secrets that he possessed.


    A few secondster, the corner of her lips rose into a faint smile as if she saw something very amusing.


    ''I see. So he is Ashmedai''s prized follower,'' Lady Hecate thought. ''Interesting.''


    The Progenitor of Magic snapped her fingers, and the small purple vortex that Ethan, Nicole, and Hecate could faintly see earlier became visible to everyone.


    The purple vortex slowly increased its size until it was dozens of meters wide.


    It hung in the center of World''s End, right above the bottomless pit where the Red Chameleons had fallen earlier.


    "You can all return," Lady Hecatemanded. "The battle on the other side has ended, and no monsters will pass through our world-at least, for the time being. Once again, good job in rising up to the challenge. I expect that all of you will do the same in the future."


    ???Yes, Your Excellency!"""


    The Progenitor of Magic snapped her fingers once more.


    A momentter, Ethan, Hecate, Nicole, Lyall, Conall, and Merric were pulled towards the Vortex, disappearing from everyone else''s side.


    Godfrey, who had been left behind, wanted to ask the Progenitor if he coulde too.


    But before he could even open his mouth, Lady Hecate was covered in a bright sh of light before disappearingpletely.


    The Purple Vortex then slowly decreased in size before disappearingpletely.


    Godfrey sighed before shaking his head helplessly.


    He wanted to know what was going to happen next, but it seemed that his wish would not be fulfilled at this time.


    Even so, he decided to wait until Ethan''s group returned from their meeting with the Progenitor of Magic. Once they were back, he would ask them what transpired inside the Progenitor''s Domain.


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the Lands of Saraqael...


    "This skirmish is more intense than usual," d said as he looked down on Ashmedai, who was lying at the center of a giant crater. "Don''t you have any ns of getting up?"


    "I want to lie down here a bit," Ashmedai replied. "Four Archons teamed up against me earlier. Fortunately, they didn''t manage to kill me."


    "Indeed." d nodded. "A pity. They should have tried harder."


    A chuckle escaped Ashmedai''s lips because he could tell that the Vampire Progenitor was serious when he said that his enemies should have tried harder to kill him.


    "The Blood God managed to breach Hecate''s turf and sent his minions to cross to Midgard," Ashmedaimented. "How was the damage?"


    "They didn''t manage to gain a proper foothold," d replied. "ording to the Watcher, Ethan and his group dealt with them."


    "Oh?" Ashmedai slowly propped himself up from the ground and dusted himself off. "It seems that my people saved the day."


    "They did, but at a price," d said. "ording to the Watcher, Ethan has lost consciousness, and hisrades were greatly exhausted after the battle. They have now been taken inside of Hecate''s Domain. Who knows what will happen inside it? Aren''t you worried?"


    "No," Ashmedai replied in a heartbeat.


    "Are you sure?" d arched an eyebrow. "Hecate can see through a person''s soul and a portion of their Fate. Aren''t you worried that she will discover Ethan''s secret?"


    "Oh, she will." Ashmedai smirked. "But, I''m not worried."


    "... Just where is that confidence of yoursing from?"


    "Unlike me, Hecate is a very emotional person. She might always look aloof, but she is way more merciful than you and mebined."


    d pondered a bit before nodding his head.


    "If you think he is in danger, you wouldn''t have allowed him to meet her in the first ce," d said.


    "Exactly," Ashmedai replied. "However, there is still an eency weency chance that she will change her mind. She is very curious by nature, so she might want to dissect Ethan a bit."


    "Isn''t that a problem?" d asked.


    "It is," Ashmedai answered. "But it is also fun this way. Isn''t it exciting? Will Hecate honor her word for a promise she made hundreds of years ago, or will she ignore it and tinker with an interesting specimen that will not be easy toe by again."


    "I pity your people," dmented. "I''m sure they have no idea how insane their Patron


    is."


    Ashmedaiughed out loud because he found d''s words very true.


    But it was already toote for the Valentin Family to do anything because they had long been joined at the hips with Ashmedai.

 Chapter 836: Making A Hard Choice

    Chapter 836: Making A Hard Choice


    ?


    Ethan felt heavy, unable to even open his eyes.


    And yet, at the same time, he felt as if he were floating, which confused him a bit.l


    The familiar feeling of water washing over him made him wonder if he was submerged underwater or not.


    Thest thing he remembered was that he summoned his Celestial Domain, dragging all the Red Chameleons inside of it.


    Although he didn''t know what happened afterward, he was confident that the Fairies who lived inside his Domain would be able to deal with the Chameleons.


    Aside from them, there were also two dependable allies whom he could rely on to help if things spiraled out of control.


    With all of this in mind, he hadn''t been afraid of failing. He trusted that as long as they were around, things would be fine.


    ''I wonder where I am and how many days have passed since that battle?'' Ethan thought. Since he couldn''t move his body or open his eyes, the only thing he could do was think. But just as he was thinking about what to do next, a familiar voice reached his ears. "It has been a while, Ethan. I wish we have met in better circumstances."


    "Mimir? Is that you?"


    "Yes. It is me."


    Although Ethan''s eyes were closed, a vision appeared inside his mind, showing the Giant''s severed head looking at him with a faint smile on his face.


    "You''ve done it this time, Ethan," Mimir said in a teasing tone. "You''ve put yourself in a situation where you are at a Progenitor''s mercy."


    "Hah?" Ethan frowned. "What do you mean? Did I get caught by a Progenitor?"


    "Yes," Mimir replied. "And right now, she is conspiring with Lyall to extract your seed and store it in bottles for future use."


    "Huh?!"


    "Hahaha! Just look at your face. Don''t worry. I''m only half joking. Lyall is actually trying to convince her that taking it directly inside her body would be the best choice right now."


    Ethan felt as if an impending doom was hanging right above his head.


    Although Lyall wasn''t really a Witch and didn''t possess magical powers, there was still a very small possibility that if they did the deed, his Magical Circuits would regain their function.


    Once that happened, he would be like a beacon to the other Progenitors, telling them where he was, which would start a war to acquire him as their vessel.


    "Well, don''t worry. Lilith and Hecate-I mean Ramona are protecting your body from Lyall''s attempt to take advantage of your defenseless state." Mimir smirked. "But let''s not talk about them for the time being and discuss something more important."


    Ethan nodded and watched as the Giant''s face became serious.


    "Ethan, remember this. The Progenitor of Magic, Hecate, is neither your friend nor ally," Mimir said in a solemn tone. "While she can empathize with others, she has firm beliefs about certain things. Also, she has a very... bad hobby of making people make hard choices."


    "Hard choices?" Ethan suddenly felt a foreboding feeling about this statement from the gentle giant.


    "Yes." Mimir nodded. "Hecate likes to make people choose. I''m sure that when you wake up, she will entertain your desire to have Princess Ramona''s soul reunite with her body, but she''ll likely have you make a hard decision.


    "Although I am not a hundred percent certain, I can already guess what she ns to ask you when you wake up. This is also why I bound your soul temporarily to this domain so that you will be prepared the moment you open your eyes."


    Ethan''s face hardened as he decided to ask Mimir for his insight on this matter.


    The young man believed that Mimir was a very wise giant, which was why he took the initiative to bind Ethan''s consciousness for the time being to give him some time to prepare for his inevitable meeting with the Progenitor of Magic.


    "Can you tell me what ideas havee to you about what kind of choices she will present to me?" Ethan inquired.


    "Yes, I can tell you what I think she will do," Mimir answered. "But brace yourself because Hecate will only let you choose one and only one option."


    Ethan nodded as he braced himself for whatever Mimir was going to tell him.


    He had made many hard decisions before, but he had a feeling that this time, it would be more difficult than anything he had experienced in the past.


    "She will make you choose who you want to save," Mimir said. "I believe she will make you choose between Princess Ramona and Nicole."


    "What? Choose between Ramona and Nicole?" Ethan was caughtpletely off guard by Mimir''s revtion. "What do you mean choose between them?"


    "Like I mentioned earlier, Hecate has a hobby of making people choose. She believes that every choice must have consequences. When Princess Ramona went to look for her in the past, she was also given a choice.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "And that choice led her to surrender her soul to Hecate as coteral for a chance for the two of you to be together.


    "I think Hecate''s original bet with Princess Ramona is about whether or not you thought of her as someone precious to the point that you would be willing to go to World''s End to retrieve her soul.


    "Since you havee, then that means that you have met at least half of the conditions that Hecate has given. But, she might use this as an opportunity to keep Princess Ramona''s soul for herself by giving you a very difficult choice."


    "And that choice is for me to choose between Ramona and Nicole?" Ethan asked, suddenly feeling a lump in his throat. "Is she that merciless? Is she that cruel?"


    Mimir sighed before shaking his head. "If you came alone, things might have been different. But since you broughtrades with you-people whom you deem as important, she will use them as hostages to force you to make a hard choice.


    "That is also the reason why I kept your soul here for the time being. I knew that you would need some time to think about your answer. But let me just say one other thing-even if Nicole wasn''t here, she might have used someone else in her stead.


    "For example, Lilith or Lyall. She will definitely use them to force you to choose between them and Ramona. That''s just her nature, and it just so happens that she has many options to


    choose from.


    "The only reason why she chose Nicole is because she is also in a very dire situation at the moment. Frankly, Hecate is currently using her magic to stabilize Nicole''s frozen heart so that it will not freeze past the point of no return."


    The giant''s head looked sadly at Ethan because he knew that regardless of what he chose after waking up, he would lose someone important to him.


    "Then what if I don''t make a choice?" Ethan''s voice almost broke apart after saying his words. "What would happen if I don''t choose?"


    "Then you will lose both of them," Mimir answered. "What Hecate hates the most is indecisiveness. She will not show mercy or empathize with people who couldn''t make a


    choice.


    "You have to understand, Ethan. Not all Progenitors are fair. They, who stand above others and wield powers that defymon sense have be jaded with time. This is why they have developed quirks and habits that can lead to the demise or destruction of mortal souls.


    "Think for now, ande up with a n. Whatever decision you make, know that I will stand


    by you."


    Ethan felt at a loss as he closed his eyes to think.


    If waking up would force him to make a hard decision, wouldn''t it be better if he remained


    sleeping?


    Of course not.


    Ethan knew this as well.


    Not waking up was no different from being indecisive.


    If he didn''t open his eyes, no one would benefit from it.


    He would not only lose Nicole and Hecate, but the rest of the people who had apanied


    him on this journey as well.


    His grandparents, who are waiting for him back home, would be worried.


    His sister and his parents, who had just recently be part of his life, would be left behind


    as well.


    He couldn''t afford toy still because doing so would leave him stagnant and endanger the people around him.


    Inside Mimir''s Domain, Ethan pondered his next move.


    Right now, Sebastian and his Other Half weren''t with him, so he needed to make this choice


    alone.


    A choice that would decide the fate of two people whom he cared for very much.

 Chapter 837: Go, My Little Salmon. It’s Time For You To Take That Leap Of Faith

    Chapter 837: Go, My Little Salmon. It¡¯s Time For You To Take That Leap Of Faith


    ?


    Time passed differently within Mimir''s Well of Wisdom.


    Days here could simply just be seconds or minutes in the real world. However, Ethan didn''t know that.


    For him, every minute was filled with anxiety.


    Every hour was a step closer to desperation.


    He had thought of every argument he could use to counter Hecate, but the Projection that Mimir had created in front of him remained aloof.


    This was a simtion based on the information that Mimir knew of the Progenitor of Magic. If Ethan was able to convince her here, the possibility of convincing her in the real world was just as high.


    "But you already made a promise to Hecate that you would return her soul to her body if I came to meet you," Ethan said, his face hardening as he gazed at the beautifuldy, who spread magic in the world.


    "And?" the Projection of Hecate replied with a shrug. "I gave her a chance, and the choice is yours to make. It''s that simple."


    "It''s not that simple!" Ethan shouted. "How can you make me choose between her and Nicole?!"


    "Because I can," Hecate replied. "You have ten seconds to make a decision. If I don''t get an answer, I''ll be taking both of them."


    Ethan wanted to curse out loud as he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    He didn''t know how many times he had tried to argue with the projection, but each time, she would end the discussion with this statement.


    Of course, Ethan had tried to give different answers each time like, he couldn''t choose between the two of them because both of them were important to him.


    Hecate''s reply to such a choice was...


    "Since you can''t choose between them, then you get nothing in return. Goodbye, Ethan Gremory. Live your life knowing that Nicole and Hecate will stay with me here in World''s End for eternity. Go back to where you came from."


    Hecate would then snap her fingers, expelling Ethan out of World''s End, leaving him staring at the vortex which slowly disappeared right before his eyes.


    Each attempt led to failure.


    Each choice led to a bitter ending.


    He didn''t dare choose between the two even in a simtion because he had a feeling that if he did that, he would truly lose something important in his heart.


    Never in his life did he feel so helpless, making tears fall from his eyes.


    He then started to think thating to World''s End was a mistake, but before this thought could take root, he would punch his own face so that this thought would disappearpletely.


    Mimir watched him with a sigh because he knew what kind of person Ethan was.


    He would rather fight a Progenitor even though there was no chance of winning than choose between Nicole and Hecate.


    Hours turned into days.


    Days into weeks.


    Weeks into months.


    Within Mimir''s well, where time wasn''t an issue, Ethan sat staring nkly into space. Tear stains had long dried on his face, and his hair was disheveled because he had been scratching and pulling on it as if doing so would give him the answer he was looking for. While he was in a daze, a ripple appeared inside Mimir''s well, making the giant frown.


    However, he didn''t make a move to expel the being who had barged in uninvited to his domain.


    "Oh dear... my dear, dear Ethan," Ashmedai said with a smile as he ced a finger under Ethan''s chin, making the young man look up to him. "Did someone hurt you? Do you have troubles? Why don''t you ask me for advice? I''m very good at giving people advice, you know?"


    Ethan slowly opened his mouth to talk, but closed it again just as quickly.


    Ashmedai was like the devil who whispered sweet nothings in his ears, making him feel as if there was nothing to worry about in the world.


    But the young man knew that the being in front of him was more dangerous than facing the Progenitor of Magic, Hecate.


    "Aww, why are you looking at me like that, hmm?" Ashmedai crouched down and lightly pinched Ethan''s right cheek. "My vessel shouldn''t be hurting, you know? I have an idea. Why don''t you just choose between Nicole and Hecate? I promise that regardless of who you choose, I''ll save the other. How about it?''


    "And the price?" Ethan asked.


    "Dear me! Do you really even have to ask?" Ashmedai''s purple eyes glowed faintly. "The price is you, of course. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure that your lovers live a happy life with me. They will not suspect a thing. We''ll all have a big family, and spend the rest of our days wrapped in


    bliss.


    "It will be a fairy tale ending, and everyone will live happily ever after... the end."


    Ashmedai''s smile was so innocent as if the words he just said were just a snap away from bing a reality.


    But in his words, Ethan wasn''t there.


    The Progenitor would be the one living a fairy tale ending with his lovers, wrapped in bliss for the rest of their lives.


    A sigh then escaped Ethan''s lips as he swatted away the Progenitor''s hand, not caring if he angered him or not.


    His family, lovers, and friends were his reverse scale, and there were two Progenitors who


    wished to trample on them.


    How could he not get mad?


    How could he not hate?


    "I like that look on your face," Ashmedai said with a smile, not feeling offended by Ethan''s rudeness earlier. "Hey, why don''t you just stay in my Domain for eternity? I''ll even bring your lovers and family there if you like. All of you will live happily with me, and I''ll even be the Godfather of your kids. Sounds like a good deal, no?"


    "No," Ethan replied. "I''m done with you."


    As if gaining control of Mimir''s Domain, Ethan made Ashmedai disappear by simply snapping his fingers.


    Although the Progenitor disappeared from the Domain, Ashmedai''sughter and final words reached Ethan''s ears.


    "Bet you wish you could solve your problems by snapping your fingers, right?" Ashmedai asked in a teasing tone. "Unfortunately, reality is a b*tch, and you are running out of time. I''ll make sure to watch your struggle and how you ultimately choose when you face Hecate. I''m sure that it will be an entertaining thing to watch."


    Once again, the Progenitor''sughter echoed inside Mimir''s Domain, ringing in Ethan''s ears. The young man then closed his eyes for a few minutes in order to regain hisposure. When he opened them again, he looked at Mimir, who had once again appeared in front of


    him.


    "Take me back, Mimir," Ethan said.


    "Are you sure?" Mimir asked. "Have you found a way to deal with Hecate?"


    Ethan shook his head. "Even if I stay here longer, nothing will change."


    The giant''s severed head looked calmly at Ethan before smiling faintly. "Although you didn''t find a way to deal with Hecate, you have already made your decision,"


    Mimir said. "Good luck, Ethan."


    The world around the young man slowly blurred as Mimir sent his consciousness back to his body. But before the giant''s head disappeared, Ethan heard the giant''s words of encouragement that rang deep inside his mind.


    "Fortune favors the bold," Mimir said with a hint of pride and arrogance in his voice. "Go, myN?v(el)B\\jnn


    little salmon. It''s time for you to take that leap of faith and be a dragon among men."


    With those parting words ringing inside his ears, Ethan slowly opened his eyes to the real


    world.


    However, he suddenly found himself chained on a bed with his shirt off, and Lyall sitting on his waist with a devilish smile on her face.


    "Wee back, darling~"Lyall said with a smile. "You woke up just in time for a good time."


    Ethan returned Lyall''s smile before pulling on the chains that bound his arms, snapping them


    in half.


    He then red at the youngdy making her subconsciously jump off the bed because Ethan''s gaze was filled with killing intent.


    This was the first time that she had seen Ethan like this, but for some reason, she felt her body


    heating up.


    For a brief moment, she thought that she was about to die.


    And it made her very excited.


    ''I almost wet myself earlier,'' Lyall thought as he watched the young man tear off the


    remainder of the chains that were still in his wrists.


    After doing so, the young man stood up from the bed and waved his hand, making the world around him crumble like a house made up of cards.


    A momentter, he found himself standing inside a luxurious and spacious room. He gazed at the Progenitor of Magic, who was looking back at him with an amused smile on her beautiful


    face.

 Chapter 838: Thrice Blessed Unleashed [Part 1]

    Chapter 838: Thrice Blessed Unleashed [Part 1]


    ?


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment for three hundred years," Lady Hecate said with a smile. "Well met, Ethan Gremory."


    "It is an honor to be in the presence of the one who introduced magic to the world," Ethan returned the greeting in kind as he pressed his hand and fist together, then gave Lady Hecate a respectful bow. "I came here to talk to you about something very important to me."


    "Ramona''s soul, right?" Hecate asked. "She''s also been waiting for you for hundreds of years. How can you keep such a charming, lovely, youngdy waiting?"


    The words of the Progenitor sounded yful, and it even reflected in her eyes. However, Ethan understood that this was just a prelude to the real negotiation that the two of them would be having in a few minutes.


    "Indeed," Ethan replied. "I have made her wait long enough. I''m here to respectfully ask Lady Hecate to please free her soul so that the two of us can reunite atst."


    "Well, that was my original n-but..." Lady Hecate nced to her right side, where a youngdy was trapped in a block of ice. Ethan followed her gaze, and his face hardened.


    Seeing his reaction, the smile on Lady Hecate''s face widened a bit. She had already expected this kind of reaction from Ethan.


    She had juste from a war in the Lands of Saraqael and had hurried back to return to her Domain because a portion of the enemy''s forces managed to break through and enter Midgard through her territory.


    But when she arrived, the battle was already over, and all the invaders had died in battle. She was impressed by the young man''s strength, as well as his determination to travel to her home just to reunite with the Princess who had risked her life to see him again.


    "But what, Lady Hecate?" Ethan''s voice was still polite, but his expression had be a bit sharper. "Is there some kind of problem?"


    "Problem? I don''t see any problems," Lady Hecate answered. "It''s just that, I thought that you woulde to see me alone. However, you''ve brought others with you. Wait, let me rephrase that... you brought other women with you."


    The Progenitor of Magic then shifted her gaze back to Ethan with a smile that held a different meaning.


    "Your women," Lady Hecate stated. "You brought your women here."


    "Nicole is my best friend," Ethan said. "The Catkin who is with me, Lilith, is my fiance and the two of us are engaged. As for Lyall, she is my sister-inw."


    "Oh?" Lady Hecate arched an eyebrow. "Sister-inw? So you''re already married?"


    "Yes," Ethan answered. "I am already married."


    "Hmm..." Lady Hecate rested her chin on the back of her hands as she stared down at Ethan from her throne. "Ramona did mention that you already had lovers hundreds of years ago. So I guess it''s not so surprising for you to be married despite your age.


    "So, how many wives do you have right now? Lastly, how many fiances do you have at the moment? Ah, before you answer, I remember a certain fish telling me that she''s your number one. Is she your wife perhaps?


    "A fish?" Ethan blinked. "What fish? Since when did I marry a fish?"


    Ramona approached Ethan and lightly tapped his shoulder. She then motioned for him to lower his head for a bit so that he could whisper something in his ear, which Ethan obliged. (A/N: To avoid confusion, I''ll refer to Hecate as Ramona and the Progenitor as Lady Hecate.)


    "She''s talking about Illumina," Ramona whispered. "I can vaguely remember that when she apanied me here hundreds of years ago, she dered that she''s your number one. She even got your first kiss as proof."


    Ethan blinked once then twice beforeing to a realization.


    "Ah... she did get my first kiss." Ethan nodded.


    Lady Hecate smirked before opening her palm.


    A momentter, a blue orb of light glowed faintly above it.


    When Ramona saw it, her breathing became ragged as she ced both of her hands on her chest, feeling a strong urge to grab hold of the orb and merge it with her body.


    But hermon sense won over because she understood that the Progenitor would not give it back easily.


    "You''vee here for this, right?" Hecate asked. "The soul of the Princess who loved you very much. It''s really a fascinating tale, and it almost moved me to tears when I heard it."


    Ethan remained silent because ording to Godfrey''s story, the Progenitor of Magic truly looked sad as she held onto Hecate''s body after she had taken her soul away from its vessel. "Can I please have her soul back?" Ethan inquired in a respectful tone. "Please, Lady Hecate. Show mercy upon Ramona''s soul."


    He already knew what was going to happen next, but he thought he''d try to ask in case the Progenitor of Magic changed her mind.


    "Of course, you can have it," Lady Hecate answered. "But if I give this to you, I must take something back in return."


    The Progenitor of Magic once again shifted her gaze to Nicole, making sure that Ethan understood her intentions.


    "Ethan Gremory, I will have you choose right here, right now," Lady Hecate said. "Who do you want to save? Princess Ramona, or this youngdy trapped in ice?"


    Lyall, Conall, and Merric had been briefed by Lilith as to the true reason why Ethan hade to meet the Progenitor of Magic.


    She deemed that keeping this a secret from them would not help their current situation, especially since they were within the Domain of the Progenitor of Magic.


    The more they understood Ethan''s circumstances, the more they would be able to think properly given their current predicament.


    Seeing that Ethan wasn''t responding to her, Lady Hecate chuckled.


    "Was my question not clear enough?" Lady Hecate inquired. "Then I''ll make it simple. You can only choose one person to save. So, who will you save? Will it be Ramona or this girl named Nicole? There are no other options, and I''ll only give you one minu..."


    "Please wait," Ethan replied, which made the Progenitor stop whatever she was going to say next. "Before I give my answer, there''s something that I need to do first."


    Without even waiting for Lady Hecate''s reply, Ethan rested his hands on Ramona''s waist and looked her in the eye.


    The young man then gently pressed his lips over her forehead, giving her a kiss.


    When the kiss ended, he then cupped her face and stared at her eyes with an affectionate gaze.


    "Ramona, do you trust me?" Ethan asked.


    "Yes," Ramona replied in a heartbeat. "I trust you."


    "Good." Ethan smiled before lowering his head to give her a kiss.


    The kisssted for a few seconds, but when everyone thought that it was truly over, the young


    man kissed Ramona again.


    When that kiss ended, he kissed her again, and again, and again.


    Making Lyall feel like joining the two of them.


    However, Lilith grabbed her arm firmly, preventing her from ruining the moment.


    A few minutester, Ethan finally pulled back and gave Ramona a hug.


    "I''ll take your soul back," Ethan whispered softly. "I promise."


    "Un." Ramona nodded as she hugged Ethan back.


    Seeing this, the Progenitor chuckled.


    "So that''s your decision?" Lady Hecate asked. "Congrattions, Ramona. It seems that your


    wait, whichsted for hundreds of years, finally bore fruit."


    Ethan reluctantly pulled back from hugging Ramona before shifting his gaze to the Progenitor of Magic, who still held the Princess'' soul in the palm of her hand.


    The young man then walked toward Lady Hecate''s throne with firm steps, not backing down


    in the slightest.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    When he was standing only three meters away from her, the Progenitor nodded her head in


    approval.


    "Have you made your decision?" Lady Hecate asked as if doing it out of formality.


    "Yes," Ethan replied.


    "And your choice is?"


    "My choice is..." Ethan spread his arms wide, as he shouted his answer with all of his might.


    "Celestial Aria!"


    A momentter, Lady Hecate found herself inside Ethan''s Celestial World, where she found


    countless spells flying in her direction.


    For a brief moment, she thought that the young man was joking.


    But seeing that he had also summoned his spear and was about to stab her with it, she finally understood that this young man had definitely gone crazy for daring to attack a Progenitor


    like her.


    A/N: I am going to travel with a friend, and I might only be able to post one chapter for two days. But, if the journey is smooth and we arrive early at our amodations. I will post two chapters when I can.


    This day was a bit hectic, so I was only able to write one chapter for this novel.

 Chapter 839: Thrice Blessed Unleashed [Part 2]

    Chapter 839: Thrice Blessed Unleashed [Part 2]


    ?


    Lady Hecate was expecting that Ethan would despair as he forced him to make a decision.


    But, instead of seeing despair, what she saw was the young man''s determination to stab her with the spear, Areadbhair, whose radiant mes made her skin tingle.


    With a simple thought, Lady Hecate teleported dozens of meters away from where she was standing earlier.


    Lady Hecate sneered. "Nice try, but you''re still too gree-."


    But, she was unable to finish whatever she was going to say because the spells that she thought she had evaded swerved in her direction, surrounding her from all sides.


    With a grunt of annoyance, the Progenitor of Magic snapped her fingers, creating a barrier that protected her from the spells that bombarded her without mercy.


    The barrier held true, and endured the rain of spells from all of the Fairies, who started to curse and call her names like Old Hag and Super Late Bloomer.


    However, just as Lady Hecate thought that it was her turn to counterattack, she heard a cracking sound which made her eyes widen in shock.


    Her barrier, which she believed could easily handle the surprise attackunched by Ethan, started to have cracks in it.


    "Finest yew of the wood,


    Let your mes hold true to your oath.


    ze across the seven hells,


    and Illuminate this forsaken world with your radiance."


    Ethan''s roar made Lady Hecate''s barrier shudder as the cracks that covered its surface expanded like spiderwebs, threatening to shatter at any moment.


    "Areadbhair!" Ethan roared as he threw his ming spear with all the strength he could muster.


    Before the Progenitor could even react, her shield shattered as if it was made of ss.


    Her first thought was to teleport away, but a silver chain grabbed hold of her leg, preventing her from escaping.


    At thest second, she forcefully moved her head to the side, as the ming spear brushed past her cheek, leaving behind a small scratch on her beautiful face.


    But, she didn''t have time to dwell on something so trivial as she summoned her staff and smashed the silver chain that bound her leg, destroying itpletely.


    "You!" Lady Hecate shouted as she pointed her finger at Ethan, but the young man wouldn''t have any of it.


    This time, he was holding the Sea God''s Trident in his hand and, hovering on its tips, a concentrated orb of water and lightning sparkled with deadly might.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You asked for it!" Ethan shouted back as he thrust his spear forward, attacking the Progenitor of Magic with a railgun of concentrated lightning water that could easily cut a diamond in half.


    Lady Hecate no longer hesitated and unleashed a silver beam of light from the tip of her wand, which collided with Ethan''s attack.


    A powerful explosion took ce that made the Celestial Domain tremble.


    Even now, the Progenitor of Magic couldn''t believe that Ethan would dare to attack her.


    She, who was more powerful than him, and had lived for thousands of years, was being attacked by a young man, who wasn''t even twenty years old.


    "It seems that you don''t want to save either Ramona or that girl Nicole," Lady Hecate said coldly. "I gave you a chance, and you threw it away."


    "Are you talking about this?" Ethan asked as he opened his palm, where a blue orb of light shone brightly.


    Lady Hecate almost choked after seeing the princess'' soul in Ethan''s hand. She didn''t need to confirm whether it was fake or not because she instinctively knew that the soul in the young man''s hand was definitely Princess Ramona''s soul.


    "How?" Lady Hecate asked.


    "I''m not telling you anything," Ethan sneered as he safely stored the Princess'' Soul inside Morrigan''s Ring.


    Before he left Mimir''s Domain, the Giant passed along several important pieces of information, allowing him toe up with a n in order to save both Hecate and Nicole.


    What the gentle and wise Giant told him was one of the functions of his ring, which he didn''t know in the past.


    It could store souls, as well as those who were trapped within spells like petrification.


    Since Nicole was in a simr state, he was able to store her inside his ring as well, saving both of them from the Progenitor''s grasp.


    Seeing that the young man had one-upped her, the Progenitor of Magic decided to punish Ethan, and make him understand the folly of angering someone like her.


    "Foolish child, I''ll make you regret it," Lady Hecate said icily as she raised her wand with the intention of destroying Ethan''s Domain.


    "Really?" a tone filled with amusement replied. "Let''s see about that."


    Countless water beams rained down on the Progenitor of Magic, forcing her to teleport


    consecutively in order to evade them.


    Ethan nced at the Celestial Fairy, who was hovering in the center of the moon of the Celestial Domain, and looking down at the Progenitor of Magic with contempt.


    "Celestia..." Lady Hecate muttered when she saw who had decided to intervene in her battle with Ethan.


    "The one and only," Celestia replied as she pointed her finger at the Progenitor while countless orbs of water circled around her body like constetions.


    "Celestial Break."


    The moment the Water Fairy Queen uttered those two words, the Celestial Domain pulsed with power, dispelling anything that the Progenitor of Magic had tried to cast to block Celestia''s attack.


    Gritting her teeth in anger and frustration, Lady Hecate focused on teleporting consecutively in order to evade the bombardment from a being, who was nearly as powerful as her.


    "Wanting to break my Domain?" Celesteia sneered. "As if that''s going to be easy!"


    Ethan had asked for her help, and she answered to his sincere pleading to help save the people


    who were important to him.


    Naturally, Celestia didn''t hesitate to extend her hand because, for her, Ethan was the symbol of the continuation of her son''s legacy.


    How could she possibly ignore her bloodline''s earnest call for help?


    But, just as the Progenitor of Magic thought that things couldn''t get any worse, a Hydra, and a man with a snake coiled around his body, joined hands with Celestia to attack Lady Hecate, who was unable to gather her magic because the ruler of the Celestial Domain, forbid her


    from doing so.


    If Lady Hecate was in her peak condition, she could have done something to ovee her current situation.


    However, the war in the Lands of Saraqael had just ended.


    Although they had won, some of the Progenitors, like Hecate, had been injured. For beings of


    their level, such injuries took time to heal so, right now, she was fighting using only seventy-


    percent of her full power.


    With Celestia using thews of the World to prevent her from casting powerful spells, Lady Hecate''s fighting ability dropped lower, making it so even the weaker Water Fairy Queen had


    the power to put pressure on her.


    But that all changed when Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half joined the fray, pushing the Progenitor of Magic into a corner.


    Bombarded from all sides, Lady Hecate decided that enough was enough, deciding to go all out without caring about the consequences.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t the only one that was going all out.


    The moment she scanned her surroundings to look for Ethan, so that she could deal him a finishing blow, she saw something that made her skin crawl.


    At the very edge of the horizon, the young man stood with eight pairs of wings fluttering


    behind his back.


    Half of them were ck, while the other half was white.


    Countless white cracks could be seen in his body, as if he would shatter at any moment.


    Even so, with his gaze, filled with determination, he held the Sea God''s Trident in his hand, and made it transform into a Blue Serpentine Dragon that was hundreds of meters long. "You Progenitors think that the lives of mortals are just passing leaves that are blown away by the wind," Ethan said icily. "Short lives that are simr to fireworks, who bloom for a brief moment before disappearingpletely."


    The Serpentine Dragon locked on the Progenitor of Magic and unleashed a mighty roar that made Hecate''s heart shudder because the Might that Ethan was radiating wasposed of three blessings that came from beings who were not the least bit inferior to her. "Ramona did nothing wrong," Ethan said as he pulled back his arm as if he was about to throw something. "Nicole did nothing wrong, and of course, you think that you did nothing wrong as well. I am thankful that you helped Ramona, but there should be a limit to your


    arrogance."


    Ethan''s power exploded as the Serpentine Dragon opened its mouth, preparing to unleash a breath attack.


    Ethan burned his life force to make sure that even a Progenitor like Hecate wouldn''t be able to


    escape it unscathed, using the power in his body, blood, and soul, merging with the blessings


    of his three Patrons, who was giving him their support from beyond the boundaries of his


    Celestial Realm.


    "Pierce the world," Ethan said and all the sounds in the world disappeared, allowing only his


    voice to ring true.


    "Descensus Dei Aequor."


    A secondter, the Serpentine Dragon unleashed an attack that was equivalent to the full


    might of the Progenitor of the sea, Leviathan.


    This attack made Lady Hecate''s face turn pale as she used everything in her power to survive


    the attack that came from the mortal, whom she had decided to toy with to relieve her boredom nearly half an hour ago.

 Chapter 840: Thrice Blessed Unleashed [Part 3]

    Chapter 840: Thrice Blessed Unleashed [Part 3]


    ?


    One Strike, One Kill.


    That was how powerful Ethan''s attack was.


    An attack that resulted from him burning his life force and using the powers of his blood, body, and soul.


    His Bloodline came from the Progenitor Ashmedai.


    His body was born through the union of his Great Great Grandparents, who were an Archangel and a Celestial.


    His Soul had a connection with Mimir, the Wise Giant who was always on Ethan''s side.


    Through the union of these powers, which they had granted him through their connection, he was able to unleash an attack that surpassed mortal standards.


    If Godfrey was hit by this attack, even with his extremely powerful regeneration ability, not even ashes would be left from his body.


    The entirety of the Celestial Realm was covered by a blinding radiance, making the Fairies cover their eyes due to how bright it was.


    When the light finally receded, Ethan knelt on the ground, supported by his Sea God''s Trident, and panted for breath.


    The wings behind his back crumbled into ashes, leaving his entire body covered in what seemed like purple cracks that glowed faintly like poison.


    But despite all the pain he was feeling and the hardship he had just been through, he kept his eyes open and locked them on the white smoke rising in the distance.


    He had confirmed that his attack hadnded a direct hit on Hecate, which would have given the Progenitor a serious injury.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Sebastian and his Other Half suddenly appeared behind Ethan and ced their palms on his back.


    Both of them used their own powers to prevent the young man''s body from falling apart after using an attack that surpassed his capabilities.


    The two didn''t say anything as they gazed in the direction where Ethan was looking.


    They, too, were wondering if the young man''s all-out attack dealt enough damage to make the Progenitor of Magic understand that Ethan wasn''t someone whom she could pinch like a bug.


    When the smoke slowly dispersed, they noticed that the Progenitor of Magic wasn''t alone.


    There were other people standing beside her, including Celestia, who had her arms crossed over her chest.


    Aside from her, Ethan recognized Ashmedai, who even gave him a yful wave and a wink that almost made the young man cough out blood.


    Aside from the Water Fairy Queen and the Patron of his family, there was one more individual who had long ck hair, and golden eyes, which was the trademark of most progenitors when they used their powers.


    He was a devilishly handsome man with sharp features, reminding Ethan of Godfrey.


    Crouched at the center of these three powerful individuals was Lady Hecate, who, like him, was also panting for breath.


    A nce was enough to tell him that the Progenitor of Magic didn''t suffer any injuries from his all-out attack, which made Ethan''s expression turn grim.


    "Don''t look like that, Ethan." Ashmedai chuckled. "Smile! Good-looking people look better when they smile."


    "How can he possibly smile after seeing your ugly face?" Celestiamented. "Just being near you already makes me want to puke. How can Ethan stand seeing a pervert like you?"


    "I agree with Celestia," d said with a faint smile. "Just seeing you will ruin anyone''s mood."


    "Sure, whatever makes the two of you sleep better at night." Ashmedai chuckled a second time before lightly patting Lady Hecate''s shoulder. "Are you alright? This is what you get for messing with someone who is fighting for love. You should know better since you''ve been in the same situation yourself."


    Lady Hecate slowly stood up from the ground and red at Ashmedai, making thetter''s smile widen even more.


    "I''m leaving," Lady Hecate dered.


    "Sure," Celestia replied. "See you soon."


    With a snap of the Water Fairy Queen''s fingers, the Progenitor of Magic was expelled from her Domain.


    After seeing this scene, Ethan didn''t know if he should feel relieved or not. After all, Lilith, Ramona, Lyall, Conall, and Merric, were still inside Lady Hecate''s Domain.


    But, that wasn''t really an issue.


    The young man knew that the moment he took a step out of his Celestial Domain, he would find himself within Lady Hecate''s home turf once more.


    When that happens, the Progenitor of Magic might seek revenge for what he had done. Just the thought of it made his stomach churn.


    Perhaps, seeing his reaction, Celestia took a step forward and reappeared a meter away from him.


    She then crouched down and cupped Ethan''s face and used a bit of her power to help his body recover faster.


    "You don''t have to worry about Hecate seeking vengeance against you," Celestia said with a smile. ¡°Earlier, you could have dealt her a very serious injury, but the three of us-Ashmedai, d, and I, stepped in to stop your attack from harming her.


    "The reason for our arrival is because we can''t afford to let one of us be severely injured at this point in time. The recent invasion from the Outer Worlds had gravely injured some of the Progenitors on our side.


    "Hecate was already injured before you even fought her. She just didn''t like to appear weak in front of others, so she had been enduring it this whole time. If your attack had really gone through earlier, I''m afraid that she might have been grievously injured, which would be a big loss at this point in time.


    "We need all the Progenitors who could fight in the battlefield of Saraqael, so we stepped in to stop this fight from continuing. I hope you don''t mind. But with this, Hecate will no longer trouble you. After all, she now owes the three of us her life."


    Ethan nodded in understanding. Only at this time did he feel the pain that washed over his body like a raging tide.


    Gritting his teeth, he endured the pain as his body slowly healed with the help of Celestia, Sebastian, and his Other Half.


    d only observed the young man with a solemn gaze, while Ashmedai tried to talk to the Fairies, who all retreated in fear. The fairies were sharp and could sense that a pervert had appeared in front of them.


    With this, the young man''s battle against the Progenitor of Magic ended, allowing him to take Princess Ramona''s soul, as well as Nicole, who was still trapped in a block of ice inside Morrigan''s Ring.

 Chapter 841: Let Bygones Be Bygones

    Chapter 841: Let Bygones Be Bygones


    ?


    It took Ethan an hour to fully recover from his injuries.


    The purple cracks on his body had now disappeared, but he still felt as if he had exhausted all of his strength, making his body as heavy as lead.


    If not for the fact that Sebastian and his Other Half were there to support his body, he might have already copsed, unable to stand back up again.


    "If I only look at the result of this battle, I would certainly say that you did well," Queen Celestia said. "But if I am going to be perfectly honest, I can only say that you did a very stupid thing.


    "If we weren''t here to help you, you would have died with your body breaking apart because it took a load that it wasn''t able to handle."


    Ethan smiled bitterly because he knew that the Water Fairy Queen was telling the truth. If they weren''t there to help him, he would have truly died.


    But what other choice did he have?


    In order to fight against the Progenitor of Magic, he would have to go all-out and risk his life. Otherwise, he would just die a dog''s death without the chance to fight back.


    "As a reward for making me watch an entertaining scene, I''ll replenish the life force you''ve lost," Ashmedaimented as he held Ethan''s hand. "Don''t do this again, okay? Once is enough for a lifetime."


    The young man felt something warm pass through the Progenitor''s hand to his hand, easing up the exhaustion that he was feeling.


    Although his body still felt as heavy as lead, he was now able to breathe a little easier because of the life force that Ashmedai had shared with him.


    "Ah! I almost forgot. Where are my manners?" Ashmedai said. "Let me introduce you to this standoffish guy beside me. He is d, and he is Godfrey''s father. Do you know? I have to stop him from punching you silly for making his son suffer humiliation?"


    "Shut up, Ashmedai," d replied icily. "Don''t make up stories that didn''t happen."


    Ashmedai only chuckled because he found d''s reaction funny.


    Ethan, on the other hand, didn''t dare tough because he was in the presence of the Vampire Progenitor, who might have a grudge against him after what the young man did to his son. "You don''t have to worry because I don''t find fault in the way that you handled my son," d stated. "It is also a good opportunity to give him a wake-up call. That way, he will stop beingzy and focus on recovering his strength. I''m also d to see his desire to be stronger again."


    "That''s right, Ethan." Ashmedai nodded. "You and Godfrey might fight alongside each other in the future, so it will be best to let bygones be bygones. If you like, I can even turn you into Ethel ''permanently'' so that the two of you can be a couple."


    "No thanks, I''ll pass," Ethan replied in a heartbeat, which made Ashmedai giggle.


    "This pervert is really annoying." Queen Celestia grimaced. "Why did my bloodline have to have a connection with this fool?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "My condolences, Queen Celestia," dmented. "No one deserves to have this guy as their Patron."


    "Hey! The two of you are hurting my feelings, you know?" Ashmedai scoffed. "But I do find myself lucky to witness Ethan''s birth. After all, he is someone that anyone would love to get their hands on."


    Queen Celestia narrowed her eyes because she didn''t like the way Ashmedai was looking at Ethan.


    Of course, she knew about the young man''s special characteristics, which also made her think that the jokes of the Patron of the Valentin Family had gone too far.


    Perhaps seeing that Queen Celestia was just a step away from attacking him, Ashmedai decided to back off and raise both of his hands in surrender.


    "I think it''s time for you to go back to the real world," d said. "Also, you don''t have to worry about Queen Celestia. She may say hurtful things, but she will not act on it. We have already had an agreement earlier."


    "Thank you, Lord d and Queen Celestia, for your help," Ethan replied.


    "Hey, what about me?" Ashmedai asked as he pointed at himself. "I helped too, you know?"


    Ethan ignored the Patron God of his family because he knew that paying attention to him would be a mistake.


    "You can always count on me if you need help, Ethan," Queen Celestia said. "Just like today. I''ll always be on your side."


    "Thank you," Ethan replied gratefully.


    He knew that the Water Fairy Queen meant the words, which made his chest feel warm because she truly cared for him.


    After bidding his goodbye, Ethan finally returned to the real world.


    To his surprise, he found himself standing on the cliff facing World''s End.


    He was no longer inside Hecate''s Domain and hisrades were also safe by his side.


    But before he could even do anything, Princess Ramona hugged him tightly, making Godfrey whistle from the side.


    Ethan, who was unable to move his body properly, allowed the youngdy to hug him.


    Lilith, who seemed to understand Ethan''s current situation, hugged him from behind to support his body.


    "Let me join!" Lyall, who was about to join and hug Ethan from the side, was grabbed by her brother, Conall, preventing her from doing what she wanted.


    "Don''t ruin their moment," Conall said as he looked at the young man, who had fought against the Progenitor inside his Domain.


    When Lady Hecate returned to her domain, she told them that she didn''t want to see them again, so she snapped her fingers in anger.


    A momentter, all of them found themselves outside of her domain, in the ce where they were earlier.


    Of course, Conall didn''t have anyints.


    He was even relieved that he managed to survive an encounter with a Progenitor. Besides, he could even brag about this to his siblings when he returned home from this adventure.


    Godfrey eyed Ethan with aplicated gaze.


    Unlike the young man, the Vampire Lord wouldn''t dare to face off against a Progenitor even if his father was one of them.


    For him, it was a suicide mission, and yet, Ethan dared to do it because he wanted to save both of thedies who had apanied him to World''s End.


    Although he was still angry at the young man for tricking him, he decided to let bygones be


    bygones.


    Godfrey didn''t like crazy people, especially people like Ethan, who just did something extremely stupid like fighting against a Progenitor.


    For the time being, he concluded that being an enemy of such a person was not a good thing. With that, he decided to have a private talk with him at ater time to resolve all issues so that they wouldn''t sh against each other in the future.


    His father had also subtly passed a message to him a few minutes ago that he should try to befriend Ethan since they might be seeing more of each other again.


    Godfrey had always considered his father as a very wise person.


    Since his father wanted him to form a connection with the young man, he would at least put some effort into making sure that they would not part ways with each other as enemies.


    The Vampire Lord then nced at the location where he saw a vortex briefly appear for a moment before sighing in his heart.


    ''I hope that this is thest time I''lle back to this ce,'' Godfrey thought.


    What he didn''t know was that the Progenitor of Magic was also hoping that she wouldn''t have to see his and Ethan''s face ever again.

 Chapter 842: Girl, You Better Stop Before I Retaliate

    Chapter 842: Girl, You Better Stop Before I Retaliate


    ?


    Because Ethan wasn''t in a state to travel, Lyall asked the Dwarves if they had something simr to a stretcher which they could use to carry the young man, who barely had the strength to stand, let alone walk.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Fortunately, the Dwarves had exactly what they needed.


    Conall and Merric carried Ethan, while the Drow, Quarra, escorted them towards the exit.


    During the trip back to the surface, Ethan was unable to gather any strength or magic power in his body, even after he received kisses from Princess Ramona.


    Sebastian said that this was the side effect of pushing himself to the limit, which made his Magic Circuits unstable.


    There were faint cracks in his Magic Circuits, but Ethan''s Other Half assured him that they would heal in a week or two.


    On the fourth day of their journey, they finally arrived at the exit of the underground maze.


    But, when they exited the tunnel, the Phoenix, whom they now knew as Eterna, was waiting for their arrival.


    "My Mistress has asked me to do a task, and none of you will leave this ce unless you cooperate with me," Eterna said firmly.


    "And that task is?" Ethan asked, while still lying on the stretcher. "If you n to stop us by force, I''ll make you regret it."


    Despite the fact that he couldn''t use any magic right now, he still had other trump cards which he could use to fight against the Phoenix, who was barring their way.


    "Frankly, I don''t really want to do this, but my Mistress told me that I should do it even if you refuse to cooperate," Eterna stated. "What I want you to do is bring Nicole''s frozen body out of the ring you have stored her in."


    Ethan''s gaze hardened because he thought that the Progenitor of Magic still hadn''t given up on taking one of the people, who were important to him.


    Princess Ramona, who had now regained her soul, stood in front of Ethan ready to fight against the Phoenix even if it meant bing the Progenitor''s enemy.


    Lilith and Lyall also took fighting stances, ready to duke it out with the creature, who was considered to be Lady Hecate''s familiar.


    "Stand down," Eterna said. "I didn''te here to fight. My Lady simply asked me to help thaw the ice that trapped that girl. Of course, you can reject her goodwill if you want. However, if you do that, I will guarantee that the girl trapped in the ice will die."


    "How can I trust you?" Ethan asked. "How can I trust that this isn''t one of your Master''s schemes to take Nicole?"


    Eterna shrugged. "If you don''t want to cooperate, that''s fine. Just don''t cry to meter if that girl dies because of your stubbornness."


    The young man felt conflicted because he didn''t know if he could trust the Phoenix or not. If the Progenitor of Magic was using this trick to bypass the agreement to take Nicole from him then he needed to think twice if the Phoenix was telling the truth or not.


    ''Let Eterna thaw out the ice, Ethan,'' Sebastianmented. ''I think this is Hecate''s way of righting the wrongs she made earlier.''


    ''I agree with Sebastian,'' Ethan''s Other Half nodded. ''Although she now has a grudge against you, I do not believe that she is doing this just to spite you. I briefly nced at Nicole''s condition, and understand that the block of ice cannot be melted using ordinary means.


    "The mes of the Phoenix is one of the handful of mes that can melt an ice block of that level. Trust her this once.''


    After hearing the advice of his two supporters, Ethan reluctantly summoned Nicole from Morrigan''s Ring, making her hover above him.


    Eterna then spread her wings wide and lightly pped her wings, sending radiant mes over the ice prison that trapped the youngdy within.


    Slowly, but surely, the ice started to melt until nothing was left.


    Nicole, whoseplexion was now as white as snow, devoid of any colors, slowly descended on top of Ethan''s body.


    The young man didn''t hesitate to open his arms and hold Nicole in a tight embrace. ''Listen well, Ethan,'' Eterna said through telepathy. ''She is in a very delicate condition, simr to yours. Since you are unable to heal her for the time being because your body is still suffering from the bacsh of fighting my Master, the only thing you can do is to prevent her condition from getting worse.''


    ''How can I prevent her condition from getting worse?'' Ethan inquired, no longer feeling doubtful of the Phoenix''s words.


    ''Just do what you''re doing right now,'' Eterna replied. ''Hold her close. But, it will be best if your skin touches each other without your clothes on. Then, when your magic circuits are healed, you can absorb the coldness from her body.


    ''Lastly, I shared a bit of my life force with her, so she will survive even if you don''t feed her anything for a month. But, she still needs to drink water, so make sure to do that, okay?''


    After telling Ethan other things that he should remember, Eterna stepped aside, and allowed them to board their Flying Ship.


    "We will drop you off at the City of Cashel before we continue in our journey," Merric said to Godfrey after he had safely returned Ethan to his room. "The Young Master wished to thank you for your cooperation."


    Godfrey scoffed at the Catkin''s statement. "If he wanted to thank me then he should have done it himself."


    The Catkin knew that the Vampire Lord and his Young Master didn''t have the best rtionship at the moment, so he didn''t take what Godfrey said to heart.


    Instead, he ordered the Catkins to set sail, and head back to the Lands of the Milesians, so that they could drop Godfrey off before returning to the Shire Continent.


    Right now, Ethan had barred everyone from entering his room with the exception of Lilith and Princess Ramona.


    Since he and Nicole weren''t wearing any clothes on the bed, he didn''t want any other man to see the youngdy, who was currently nestled in his arms.


    Ethan felt as if he was hugging a block of ice, as he held unto Nicole''s body. Unfortunately, his Magical Circuits were still damaged, so he couldn''t absorb it to help Nicole recover faster.


    The only thing he could do was use his own warmth to prevent her condition from worsening, as the Phoenix, Eterna, mentioned.


    It was a very hard task, but knowing that Nicole''s life depended on it, Ethan endured the cold, and held her close to him.


    Princess Ramona and Lilith would hug Ethan from behind, sharing their body heat with him, to help him feel better.


    Four dayster, Nicole regained her consciousness, but she was still too weak to do anything.


    At most, she could only talk, and drink water. She was also touched that Ethan was doing his best to keep her conditioning from worsening, so she didn''t push him away and allowed him


    to hold her ice-cold body.


    Several dayster, they finally arrived at the City of Cashel.


    Godfrey didn''t even say anything as he left the Flying Ship, and returned to his vi. Merric and the other Catkins decided that this was the perfect opportunity for them to resupply, so they decided to stay in the city for two days with Ethan''s permission. "You''ve been through a lot, Ethan," Professor Rinehart said through the crystal ball. "I am d that all of you are safe and sound. Please do your best to return safely to the academy. Your Head Prefect, George, has been causing a ruckus as ofte, and I hope you will help rein him back into his ce."


    "Yes, Professor," Ethan replied. "We will do our best to arrive safely at the academy."


    Once the transmission was over, Ethan returned the crystal ball inside the magic pouch before storing it inside Morrigan''s Ring.


    Once the crystal ball was properly stored, the young man lifted the nket to look at Nicole, who was resting her head on his chest.


    The youngdy was looking back at him with a mischievous smile on her face, as she caressed Ethan''s chest with her hand.


    Despite the fact that she still looked pale, the thought of Ethan talking to Professor Rinehart, with a naked girl on the bed with him was something she found amusing.


    Seeing the look on his best friend''s face, Ethan couldn''t help but sigh before giving her a hug, and nting a kiss on her forehead.


    "Go to sleep," Ethan said. "My Magic Circuits are almost healed thanks to Ramona''s help."


    "How can I sleep with something hard, and hot pressing against my abdomen?" Nicole asked back with a straight face.


    "Oh? Did your sense of touch return?" Ethan inquired feeling relieved that she was starting to


    regain her sense of touch.


    "Just an hour ago," Nicole replied as she allowed Ethan to pull her close to him. "Should I ask Ramona or Lilith to help you with this?"


    The young man sucked in a cold breath when he felt an ice-cold hand lightly squeeze Little Ethan''s head, making it twitch.


    "Girl, you better stop before I retaliate." Ethan said because despite the coldness in Nicole''s


    hands, his body heat was rising very fast.


    "Fine," Nicole relented because she knew that the young man was doing his best to help


    control his desires, so that he could help her sincerely. "I''ll use you as my hug pillow for now."


    "Good." Ethan hugged Nicole tightly before sighing inside his heart.


    If not for the fact that her body was as cold as ice, and her current condition was bad, he might have already failed to resist the temptation in front of him, and sumbed to his instincts.


    Fortunately, he had a very strong willpower. Not only that, he was already used to the coldness of her body, so he no longer felt any difort even when their bodies were practically sticking to each other.


    The young man wished that his Magical Circuits would heal faster, so that he could help his best friend relieve the coldness that had taken over her heart and body.

 Chapter 843: There’s More Where That Came From

    Chapter 843: There¡¯s More Where That Came From


    ?


    Three days after the Flying Ship departed the City of Cashel...


    The sound of kissing spread inside the room, as Ethan kissed Nicole''s soft lips, absorbing the coldness that permeated her body.


    They had tested out this method in the past, and it turned out to be the fastest way to rid Nicole of her ailment. So this was the method that they both agreed to use whenever Ethan needed to help her recover faster.


    The two of them were still naked, but they had been like this for more than a week already, so they no longer felt embarrassed being with each other.


    A soft sigh escaped Nicole''s lips as Ethan pulled back to look at herplexion.


    Her face was slowly regaining its color, but her body was still cold to the touch.


    Because of this, the young man once again lowered his head to kiss Nicole''s lips, and she responded to his kisses by wrapping her arms around him, holding him in ce.


    The two continued to kiss for nearly ten minutes before Ethan finally pulled back.


    He gazed down at the beautiful youngdy, who was finally showing signs of recovery.


    Nicole, on the other hand, looked up to him, and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him down, so that she could thank him with a kiss.


    And just like that, the two of them kissed for another five minutes before Ethanid beside her, and hugged her close to him.


    "You''re a little warmer now," Ethan said softly, feeling happy that Nicole was on her way to recovery. "Make sure to not overwork yourself again likest time. If possible, I don''t want to see Lady Hecate again to ask for her help."


    "Well, she''s not that bad,pared to the other Progenitors," Nicole replied, enjoying the heat that wasing from Ethan''s body. "By the way, should I continue to call our junior Hecate, or would it be better to call her Ramona?"


    "Just call her Ramona," Ethan answered. "That is the name that I n to call her from now on."


    "Mmm." Nicole nodded. "But, I find her story fascinating. Tell me, Ethan, do you like her?"


    "I will be lying if I said no," Ethan replied. "How can I not feel anything after everything that she has done, so that the two of us can be together? I didn''t take her confession seriously back then because she was still too young, and we lived in different time lines


    "When I met her for the second time with my sister, Joanne, I knew that she was really


    serious, but I had to steel myself because I thought that it wasn''t meant to be."


    Nicole smiled and lightly caressed the side of Ethan''s face.


    "How about now?" Nicole inquired. "Do you now think it''s possible?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied.


    "You''re a lucky guy to be loved by someone like her."


    "Yes. I am very blessed."


    "But, that doesn''t change the fact that the number of your future wives has increased by one." Ethan nodded. "That''s true."


    Due to Nicole''s current state, he and Hecate hadn''t had the chance to have a proper talk with each other.


    Whenever the Saintess stayed in the room to sleep with them, she and Ethan seemed to have a silent agreement that this was not the right time to talk to each other.


    But, that didn''t stop them from showing each other their feelings through their words, actions, and the kisses that they shared with each other.


    Nicole witnessed this since she was stuck with Ethan and, frankly, she was moved by Princess Ramona''s love for him.


    She sometimes asked herself if she would be able to do the same thing as the Princess. But, she knew that her answer would be "No".


    Falling in love was something that she still hadn''t experienced in her life.


    Nicole had known that Princess Ramona loved Ethan, but she didn''t know how much she loved him.


    Now she knew that Ramona loved him so much that she defied the barriers of time and space just to be with him, which Nicole believed was something that she couldn''t do.


    At least, something the current her couldn''t do.


    For her, Ethan was someone whom she could share secrets with.


    Someone who she couldugh with, and fight alongside with.


    Their rtionship was more than friends, but less than lovers.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They had done some things that only lovers did, and even slept naked with each other, but never pushed past the boundary of no return.


    For Nicole, Ethan was special.


    He was someone whom she wouldn''t mind spending her life with.


    But, she had a feeling that what she felt towards him wasn''t the romantic type of love.


    The young man was her anchor and supporter.


    Perhaps, if not for the fact that he was the only one who could help her with her current condition, their rtionship might not have evolved to the point where they could kiss each other without worrying about the consequences or feeling embarrassed.


    "Ethan, if by a miracle, I live up to the age of thirty, and I''m still single, will you marry me?" Nicole asked out of curiosity.


    "If I''m still alive then I''ll definitely marry you," Ethan replied with a smile. "But, as you may already know, you''ll never know what may happen in the future. One mistake, and our trip to World''s End might have ended differently."


    When Ethan was forced to choose between Princess Hecate and Nicole inside Mimir''s Domain, The felt as if his heart was breaking apart.


    Despite having countless simtions, the end result was losing either the Princess who loved him, or his best friend, who was always there for him.


    "True." Nicole sighed softly. "Frankly, I don''t think I''ll live past our graduation."


    "Don''t say that," Ethan said. "You will live past our graduation, we will find a way to help you


    fully embrace the power of your Legacy."


    "Even if I don''t find one, I''m sure you will take it by force if my life is in danger, right?"


    Nicole inquired.


    "I will," Ethan answered. "If that is what it takes to ensure your survival."


    "But, Ethan, the only way for you to take my Legacy is if you..." Nicole purposely didn''t finish whatever she was going to say next, and simply smiled mischievously at the young man, whose face became flushed all of a sudden.


    Even so, Ethan didn''t take back what he stated and hugged Nicole tighter before whispering in


    her ear.


    "I will really do it," Ethan whispered. "So you better be honest with me if you are unable to hold the Legacy inside your body any longer. I don''t want you to die alone, in a ce where I


    can''t see you."


    Feeling the seriousness in Ethan''s voice, Nicole couldn''t help but feel something warm


    spread inside her chest.


    "When that timees, you better take responsibility," Nicole replied.


    "I will, so you better not keep secrets from me, especially when you feel that you are about to


    lose control over your Legacy," Ethan stated.


    "Mmm. I promise." Nicole nodded as she hugged Ethan tighter. " Ethan, you''re so warm."


    "There''s more where that came from," Ethan replied in a teasing tone before kissing Nicole''s


    forehead.


    The two then hugged each other before sharing another kiss which heated up their bodies and hearts under the nkets.

 Chapter 844: That Stupid Princess Is Definitely Bad-Mouthing Me Behind My Back

    Chapter 844: That Stupid Princess Is Definitely Bad-Mouthing Me Behind My Back


    ?


    Two days after Ethan and Nicole had a heart-to-heart talk, the youngdy had recovered enough to return to her own room.


    The Flying Ship was almost at the northern end of Midgard. Beyond that was the boundless sea, which they had to cross to reach the Shire Continent.


    It had been a long and eventful journey, bearing priceless fruits. Not only did they seed in saving Princess Ramona''s soul, but they also got to meet the Progenitor of Magic, Hecate. The most powerful Wizards and Witches in the world would love to be in Ethan''s shoes. Frankly, they would do anything to meet her even once in their lifetime.


    Unfortunately, Lady Hecate wasn''t someone who could easily be seen even if they so desperately wished for it.


    She just so happened to be waiting for Ethan''s arrival, so she had allowed him to have an audience with her.


    But their meeting ended abruptly because the young man decided to fight her in order to save Ramona''s soul and Nicole from her grasp.


    Honestly, he, too, thought that he and the Progenitor of Magic would have a long and wonderful talk together.


    Sadly, it wasn''t meant to be.


    Still, they were both able to gain a lot from this experience


    Aside from meeting the Progenitor, they also arrived at World''s End, a ce located at the edge of the world, where the bottomless abyss could be found.


    They also became aware that creatures from other worlds were working to invade Midgard and set a foothold in it.


    Not only that, but they were also able to gain a bit of information about Arawn and his rtionship with the Fomorians from Godfrey.


    The ones who managed to get this information were Lilith and Princess Ramona.


    Godfrey only talked to beautifuldies, so he was more than happy to share what he knew about the King of Anwnn, who ruled the Kingdom located on the borders of life and death.


    Of course, the Vampire Lord knew that the twodies were doing this for Ethan''s sake, but he was fine with sharing this information with them.


    The reason was because all the hardships he had encountered were due to his connection with Arawn, and if possible, he wanted Ethan to f*ck up the King of Anwnn as well.


    That way, he would feel a little better about the things that happened to him ever since he met Ethan and his entourage.


    "Are you feeling better?" Princess Ramona asked Ethan as she sat on top of the bed.


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "Lilith is just being overprotective and wants me to stay in bed for a day longer. It''s not like I''ll be in danger inside the Flying Ship, you know?"


    "I wouldn''t be too sure about that," Princess Ramona replied. "Last night, Lyall almost snuck into your room, you know? If Lilith hadn''t caught her, she might have taken advantage of you in your weakened state."


    "..." Ethan suddenly felt a cold chill run down his spine because he was not a match against Lyall in his current state.


    While he was feeling better and could use a bit of magic, he still hadn''t fully recovered.


    Princess Ramona giggled after seeing Ethan''s expression because he looked like someone who had eaten a fly.


    "Don''t worry. Lilith and I will be staying with you tonight," Princess Ramona said. "We''ll make sure to protect you against Lyall."


    "Will the two of you not eat me?" Ethan asked in a teasing tone.


    "I can''t make that promise," Princess Ramona replied as she looked at Ethan''s naked upper body. "Lilith has been holding back since you were taking care of Nicole. But now that she has recovered, she will definitely ask for some intimate moments with you."


    "And you''re going to join her?" Ethan smiled mischievously.


    "...I might,¡± Princess Ramona blushed. "But only if you want it."


    Ethan gazed at the youngdy who had finally been reunited with him after suffering for hundreds of years.


    "Ramona," Ethan said softly as he reached out to her.


    The Princess nodded in understanding and allowed Ethan to hug her.


    "We have a lot of things to talk about," Ethan hugged the youngdy firmly. "I know the general story of how you went on a journey to meet with Lady Hecate, but I''d love to hear the story from your own lips."


    "Okay," Princess Ramona replied. "I will tell you everything I know. But first... let''s find a morefortable position, shall we?"


    The youngdy theny on the bed and asked Ethan to hug her again as she told him her story.


    Ethan obeyed, and after a while, Princess Ramona started her tale.


    "While I was the Saintess of the Order of the Tidebringer, I was allowed ess to the libraries of the various Kingdoms in the Lands of stor. Like most mortals who wish to live a very long life, I read countless records about how to be an immortal.


    "Some of those scrolls spoke of a fruit that would allow me to be immortal. It is called Ambrosia, the food of the Gods. But if such a thing truly exists, I doubt that it would be within the reach of Mortals like me.


    "The second method I discovered was to be one of the Undead, a Vampire. However, for that to happen, I must be bitten by one. But there is a downside. I will forever be loyal to the one who turned me into a Vampire, and I''m naturally unwilling to let that happen."


    Ethan subconsciously tightened his hold on the Princess when the thought of Godfrey turning her into a Vampire shed across his mind.


    If the Vampire Lord appeared in the Lands of stor before Princess Ramona left for her journey, he might have seeded in seducing her using the temptation of immortality.


    The mere thought of the Vampire Lord sinking his fangs into the Princess'' neck and making her his ve for life was something he didn''t want to even think about, making him breathe a sigh of relief that their paths didn''t cross hundreds of years ago.


    "Then, as the years went by, I was starting to lose hope," Princess Ramona said bitterly. "But one day, Illumina appeared before me. She told me that she might have found a way to grant me my wish. But in order to do that, the two of us had to journey to World''s End.


    "She has been helping me since you and your sister, Joanne, returned to the future, so I didn''t doubt her words. Because of that, I stepped down from my position as Saintess, and we went on a journey together."


    Ethan knew that Illumina had apanied Princess Ramona on her journey, but he didn''t expect that it was the Mermaid Princess who had proposed that Princess Ramona meet with the Progenitor of Magic to grant her wish.


    But the more the Princess told her story, the more he realized that their journey hadn''t been a smooth one.


    It was filled with perils, especially since they traveled mostly on foot.


    "I lived in the Magdar Kingdom all my life, so when we met many other races like Kobolds, Goblins, Gnomes, Orcs, Trolls, and Ogres, I thought that I was going to die." Princes Ramona smiled faintly as she recalled her journey with the Mermaid Princess.


    "That is also when I discovered that Illumina has a very short temper. She might act calm on the surface, but when she gets angry, she won''t hesitate to destroy everything in her path."


    ***


    Somewhere in the sea''s of Midgard...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A beautiful Mermaid Princess sneezed, making her pause her exploration of one of the ruined cities that had been part of Antis thousands of years ago.


    "That stupid Princess is definitely bad-mouthing me behind my back," Illumina said as she


    gazed in the distance. "I wonder... Did she and Ethan meet already?"


    The Mermaid Princess then nced at the city below her and sighed.


    "I better finish collecting the items I''m looking for so I can reunite with them also," Illumina muttered. "Time waits for no one."


    After saying those words, the Mermaid Princess looked at the ruined city with determination before diving toward it.


    She wanted to meet Ethan so badly, but she also knew that meeting him now would not be the


    best for the two of them.


    Right now, Ethan wasn''t strong enough to ensure her and everyone else''s happiness, so she


    was working hard to make it happen.


    The Mermaid Princess was currently looking for the artifacts that once belonged to the Tidebringer, which would allow Ethan to fight toe to toe against the Progenitors when the right time came.

 Chapter 845: I Like The Sound Of That

    Chapter 845: I Like The Sound Of That


    ?


    Princess Ramona continued her tale, telling Ethan a rich tale of destruction, destruction, and more destruction.


    In the end, he couldn''t help but chuckle because the Princess was bing more animated in her story telling, and of course, the topic was none other than the Mermaid Princess, Illumina.


    "When a Minotaur blocked our path, she didn''t even bother to ask questions and filled its bodies with holes made from concentrated water beams," Princess Ramona said. "When we were blocked by a pack of goblins, she sliced them in half without batting an eye.


    "At first, I wasn''t able to take it because seeing blood, and dead bodies everywhere was too much for me. But, after a few weeks, I got used to it, and no longer felt queasy whenever she killed a monster.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Finally, after nearly half a year of traveling together, we reached World''s End. The Phoenix, Eterna, tried to stop us, but Illumina made it flee for its life after they fought for a few minutes.


    "Ethan, I know that I might be simplifying things, but Illumina is really powerful.


    Sometimes, I wonder if all Mermaid Princesses are that strong. Even the Phoenix is no match against her."


    The youngdy then smiled as if remembering something funny.


    "By the way, she also told me that when the two of you reunite, she will make sure that you won''t be able to escape her because you need to take responsibility for receiving her rainbow scale.


    "ording to her, giving a rainbow scale to someone is simr to giving their life and loyalty to that person. Lastly, she added that if you try to run away, she will cut IT. Ethan, Illumina can be really scary, you know? Make sure not to anger her."


    Ethan and Little Ethan both shuddered at the same time after hearing the Princess'' words.


    Sebastian, on the other hand,ughed out loud within Ethan''s Sea of Consciousness, making the young man sigh in his heart.


    "I''m not going to run away from her," Ethan replied. "I owe Illumina a lot."


    "Good." Princess Ramona nodded. "I''m sure you already know this, but just like me, she has been waiting for a very long time to be with you."


    "I know," Ethan said. "I''m also looking forward to the day we meet again."


    When Ethan and Joanne stayed in the Magdar Kingdom, Illumina stayed with them as well.


    There were plenty of moments when he and the Mermaid Princess were left alone by Princess Ramona and Joanne back then, but nothing happened between them.


    Of course, there were hugs and kisses, but nothing more than that.


    All of this was done while the two kids were away, enjoying their vacation.


    "When I met Lady Hecate, she sympathized with me," Princess Ramona said. ¡°She, too, had a lover once, but even with an elf''s long life, they were still forced to be separated in the end. Because of this, she started to do some experiments, and I became one of her experimental subjects.


    "She took my soul, and merged my body with a seed from the World Tree. The first Elves were born from its seeds, so she thought that using this method would have a very high sess rate. And seed, she did.


    "After that, she linked my soul with the newly born Half-Elf, and gave me the name, Hecate. That way, I would never forget the name of the person that helped me, despite the fact that the memories that I had were only fragments of my original memories."


    Princess Ramona sighed as she faced Ethan, and lightly caressed the side of his face.


    "When I first saw you through these vessel''s eyes, my soul stirred in its sleep. Perhaps, wanting to know you better, my vessel tried to draw the memories from my soul. But, what she gained was very limited.


    "However, that all changed when we entered the Painting of Enlightenment. That was when my body and soul synchronized as you and I..."


    The youngdy''s face turned beet red after remembering that passionate night she shared with Ethan.


    The young man, on the other hand, blinked once, then twice, before realization started to sink in.


    "W-Wait, you mean that you were the one that I made love to that night?" Ethan asked in disbelief.


    Princess Ramona nodded. "That was the first time when my body and soul synchronized, allowing me to truly be together with you, even if it was only for a brief moment. The Painting of Enlightenment is not a simple Magical Artifact.


    "ording to Lady Hecate, it is an artifact that not only connects the Past, Present, and Future, it also creates numerous possibilities and miracles. And, one of those miracles was the two of us making love with each other."


    Ethan remembered that he had the belief that the one he was embracing was truly Princess Ramona, and not an illusion that was created by the world inside the painting.


    The words that she had spoken then had also resonated with him, asking him to find her.


    "I''m d, Ethan," Princess Ramona said as she closed her eyes, and pressed her forehead over his own. "I''m d that we are finally together. I''ve waited for this moment all my life." The young man felt as if his heart was melting because the Princess'' words moved him very much.


    He could feel how much she had waited for this day.


    How much she loved him through her words.


    And now that they were together, he didn''t n on letting her go a third time.


    "I love you, Ethan," Princess Ramona said softly. "Always have, always will."


    Ethan was about to reply as well, but before he could do that, the youngdy pressed her finger over his lips and shook her head.


    "I know what you''re going to say," Princess Ramona said. "But, I''d rather you say it to me through actions and not words."


    The two stared at each other before Ethan kissed the youngdy''s forehead, and held her


    close.


    "It''s quite unfortunate that we cannot be one, but I can wait," Princess Ramona said with a pang of regret. "Lilith said that she will teach me a lot of things about how we can feel good together without going all the way."


    "Don''t worry," Ethan replied. "You and Lilith will not be getting any sleep tonight."


    "I like the sound of that."


    "Mmm."


    Several hourster...


    Ethan looked at the two beautifuldies, who were wearing white and ck one-piece night-


    gowns. Both exuded charms, which were very different from each other, which made Ethan gulp because he knew that he was going to be squeezed dry tonight.


    The Catkin had been holding back for a long time because her Master was taking care of


    Nicole.


    But, now that she was only with Princess Ramona, Lilith nned to go all out, which made Ethan, who was looking at the twodies, feel his body heating up.


    The two climbed on the bed with him, and took turns kissing his lips.


    A few minutester, they showered the young man with kisses on his neck, corbone, chest,


    and abdomen.


    "Make sure to hold it gently," Lilith said as she guided Princess Ramona''s hand. "Ethan likes it when you kiss, and lick this part."


    "This part?" Princess Ramona didn''t hesitate to kiss, and lick the part that Lilith pointed at.


    Ethan took a deep breath because the Catkin already knew most of his weakness because they were always together.


    This wasn''t the first time that Ethan had made love with two of his lovers at the same time. But, in his current state, he wasn''t confident that he wouldst long as Lilith taught Princess Ramona the many ways she could help make him feel good.


    A/N: Leavements if you want the snusnu chapters as the continuation or not. If not then we will continue the story as they travel back to the academy.

 Chapter 846: Eating Peaches

    Chapter 846: Eating Peaches


    ?


    The sound of kissing faintly sounded in the room.


    Princess Ramona affectionately kissed Ethan on the lips, while Lilith was busy kissing little Ethan.


    The young man''s left hand rested on top of Lilith''s head as she took him inside her lips, making him feel good.


    Ethan''s right hand, on the other hand, lightly tugged on one of the strings on Princess Ramona''s white, one-piece night dress, making it fall to the side, and exposing her right breast.


    He then moved to give it a light squeeze, enjoying its softness, and pinched its tip, which was slowly hardening under his touch.


    Princess Ramona pulled back as she gasped for breath, taken aback by Ethan''s action.


    Perhaps due to the fact that she had waited for this moment for a very long time, not only was her body burning up but her sensitivity had also increased several folds as she was held by the man whom she had nned to dedicate her body, heart, and soul to.


    Ethan couldn''t help but feel his love and lust rise up to the surface as he looked at her innocent reaction.


    Lilith, who was servicing him with her lips, immediately felt his shaft be harder and hotter due to the stimtion he was feeling.


    Perhaps wanting to see her body in full view, Ethan tugged the remaining string of her nightgown. The soft fabric fell to her waist, baring her naked upper body to his gaze.


    "You''re very beautiful, Ramona," Ethan said almost hoarsely as he slowly pulled her close for another kiss.


    Although her face was beet-red from embarrassment and passion, the Princess didn''t resist and once again kissed the man she loved.


    Ethan''s free hand slowly caressed her back, sending shivers running down her spine.


    A few secondster, it moved downward to her backside. Ethan gave it a squeeze, which made the Princess almost break the kiss she was sharing with him due to the unexpected pain and pleasure that assaulted her body.


    Ethan reluctantly pulled back as he gently raised the princess'' body, leveling her chest with his head.


    He stared at her round-shaped breasts, which were begging for his attention.


    After looking at them for a few seconds, Ethan sucked on her right breast, making the youngdy wrap her arms around his head, as the young man had his way with her beautiful body, which belonged only to him.


    Ethan''s right hand wasn''t being idle either and moved toward her precious ce, rubbing and ying with it, which elicited soft gasps to escape Princess Ramona''s lips.


    Of course, he didn''t forget Lilith. He had already tugged on the strings of her ck one-piece night dress and was now fondling her chest, which was slightly bigger than the one he was suckling at the moment.


    With a popping sound, Lilith released the young man''s shaft and moved to press her chest on the side of his face.


    Sandwiched by his lovers'' warmth, and softness on both sides, Ethan decided to taste both of them at once.


    The young man alternated suckling Princess Ramona''s and Lilith''s chest, while his hands continued to pleasure the ce where he wished to enter but didn''t dare to do at the moment.


    Since that was the case, he decided to just do his best to make them feel good, as they indulged each other''s bodies.


    A few minutester, Princess Ramona''s body shuddered as she held onto Ethan''s body tightly. This was the first time she felt an orgasm with her current body, making her knees feel weak.


    Ethan knew that she was feeling very sensitive at this time, so he decided to finish her off by making her lie on the bed.


    He then spread her legs wide and stared at her purity, which was now soaked and twitching, ready to be eaten up by him.


    Princess Ramona wished to close her legs, but she couldn''t muster any strength to do it. Because of this, she could only helplessly squirm as Ethan lowered his head and began to kiss and lick the youngdy''s precious ce, making her squirm on the bed.


    "N-No!" Princess Ramona tried to close her legs, but it was of no use.


    She was like a sacrificial offering that was meant to be eaten up, and right now, Ethan was eating her up, filling the room with her moans, making the young man intensify his desire to pleasure her.


    Several minutester, Princess Ramonaid unconscious on the bed, after climaxing consecutive times with Ethan''s techniques.


    Lilith looked at her new sister with a faint smile on her face before shifting her gaze to the young man, who looked incredibly satisfied after enjoying the youngdy''s delicious peach.


    "It''s your turn next." Ethan no longer hesitated and pinned Lilith to the bed, kissing her body and leaving trails to mark it as his.


    But Lilith wasn''t Princess Ramona.


    She was someone who wouldn''t go down easily, so she counter-attacked and exchanged positions with Ethan, pinning him down on the bed.


    Currently, the young man still hadn''t fully recovered, so she could still overpower him physically.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After nting a sweet and passionate kiss on his lips, she moved her body, facing Little Ethan before lowering her thighs on either side of Ethan''s face, allowing them to eat each other out.


    Ethan was up to the challenge, but due to Lilith''s own technique, he found himself unable to hold back and released his first load inside her lips, which she epted gratefully.


    Truth be told, he had already reached his limit after making Princess Ramona faint from pleasure.


    So it wasn''t hard for Lilith to make him reach orgasm, allowing him to finally release the pent-up desire that he had been holding back.


    Half an hourter, Ethan released three more times before the Catkin finally had her fill.


    She thenid beside her Master, and hugged him tightly, basking in the afterglow of their


    session.


    Although they weren''t allowed to go all the way, Ethan didn''t disappoint his two lovers. He made use of the loophole and took them to his Dreamworld, where he made sure to fill both of them up until the twodies were sated both in heart and body.


    When everything was over, Ethan held the twodies, who were resting their heads on his


    shoulders.


    He then nted a kiss on both of their foreheads before closing his eyes to sleep.


    Their return trip to the Shire Continent would take at least a week, which was enough time to allow Princess Ramona and him to catch up on expressing the feelings that they felt for each


    other.

 Chapter 847: I Also Wish For That To Happen

    Chapter 847: I Also Wish For That To Happen


    ?


    "With our current speed, we will arrive at the academy in two days, Young Master," Merric reported.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Merric," Ethan replied. "You and the other Catkins have been a great help on this mission."


    "It is our duty to serve you, Young Master." Merric bowed his head with a smile. "All you need to do is ask, and we will do our best to amodate all of your wishes."


    As Ethan looked in the distance, he could feel someone staring at him from behind.


    However, he didn''t need to turn around to know who it was. Lyall had been staring at him, watching his every move, ever since he had recovered and was able to leave his room to walk around the deck of the ship once more.


    Sometimes, she''d even say things like, "You must love eating Ramona, huh?" or "Lilith''s neck is always covered with kiss marks. You really don''t have any ns to hide your nightly escapades, huh?"


    Of course, she would also say things like, "Since you can do it with two people, adding one more wouldn''t make a difference, right?"


    Ethan could tell that Lily''s sister was currently in heat. But for very obvious reasons, he had not even the slightest of ns to ept her advances even if it meant helping her.


    His rtionship with Lyall had always been like that. Fortunately, it wasn''t to the point that she would force herself onto him.


    The thing that happened inside Hecate''s Domain was just her wanting to tease him, or at least, that was her excuse for doing what she did.


    Still, her current rtionship with him was much better than the first time the two of them had met.


    Back then, Lyall wouldn''t hesitate to have her way. But now, she gave Ethan some space, respecting his choice.


    "Ethan, are you sure you and Joanne don''t have an older brother?" Lyall asked a few minutester. "If you have one, make sure to introduce him to me!"


    "Lyall, I don''t have an older brother," Ethan replied. "How about you just choose Godfrey instead?"


    "Well, he''s not bad, but he''s no good either," Lyall answered. "Also, I have a feeling that he wouldn''t touch me even if I were to be thest girl in the world."


    The young man couldn''t help but chuckle after hearing her words.


    Lyall was a very beautiful and sexydy.


    In terms of figure, the only ones who could match her among Ethan''s lovers were Emma and Lilith.


    While all of Ethan''s lovers were beautiful and charming in their own way, Emma, Lilith, and Lyall were built differently.


    They were born with mature bodies that could easily seduce men, which was something his other lovers didn''t have.


    At least, not at this time.


    Perhaps, when they grew older and became more mature, they would also reach that level. Frankly, this was something Ethan was secretly looking forward to as well.


    "We will stop in Southshire first, so I can drop you and Conall off before heading to the academy," Ethan said. "Also, I''d like to meet Father and Mother so I can talk to them about a few things."


    "You''ll talk to my Mother?" Lyall suddenly perked up the moment the young man said that he would talk to her mother.


    "Lily''s Mother," Ethan replied.


    "Lily''s Mother is also my mother, and my mother is also Lily''s Mother." Lyall insisted.


    Ethan couldn''t help but scratch his head, knowing that anything he said right now would be twisted by the youngdy who had developed a hobby of listening to his nightly activities with Princess Ramona and Lilith.


    Suddenly, they heard a yful voicee from behind them.


    "You still haven''t given up, huh?" Nicole asked in a teasing tone.


    "If there''s a way, there''s a will," Lyall replied. "Maybe I should consider your approach and also ask for Ethan to be my bed warmer."


    "Goodluck with that." Nicole winked.


    "Tsk!" Lyall clicked her tongue because she understood that Ethan would never agree to such a thing.


    A momentter, Princess Ramona also appeared on the deck of the ship and headed straight to Ethan.


    The young man smiled faintly as he gave the youngdy a kiss on the cheek, and thetter returned it as if it was the most normal thing in the world.


    "The two of you better not show your public disy of affection in the academy so openly," Nicole warned. "I''m sure you won''t want those who hate you to hate you even more."


    "Since they already hate me, making them hate me more will not make a difference," Ethan replied. "Still, you''re right."


    "By the way, should we call you Ramona or Hecate?" Lyall asked. "Since you have recovered your soul, wouldn''t calling you Ramona be the better option?"


    "As much as I wish for that to happen, I still owe Lady Hecate for everything she did for me," Princess Ramona said. "She might have made things difficult for Ethan, but she isn''t really a


    bad person.


    "In public, you can call me Hecate. But in private, you can call me Ramona. Think of it as giving me a nickname of sorts. Well, I''m sure, people will also start calling me Ramona over time since I''m sure Joanne will call me that instead of Hecate."


    "That''s a good excuse." Nicole nodded. "Calling people nicknames isn''t a bad thing, and it will look more natural that way."


    "Right." Princess Ramona smiled.


    She had been called Hecate over the past seventeen years of her life, so she was already used


    to it.


    Also, she preferred to have Ethan call her Ramona when it was only the two of them, making it sound more special to her.


    Finally, after another day, they finally arrived in Southshire.


    Ethan talked to Seff and Lily''s mother, Leah, and told them everything that had happened


    while they were in Midgard.


    The reason for this was to inform the King of the Beastkins of Arawn''s existence, as well as his rtionship with the Fomorians.


    Lastly, he mentioned the part about the invaders from another world that had managed to enter Midgard through World''s End.


    The young man wanted his father-inw to investigate if something simr had happened in the Shire Continent in the past so that they, too, could create a defensive force tobat invaders from another world just in case they appeared in their home turf.


    "I''llmunicate with the other rulers about this topic," Seff said. "Are you sure you don''t n to stay and rest for a while?"


    Ethan shook his head. "I''d love to, but I can''t. I''ve been away in the academy for too long, and I''m sure that my wife misses me terribly."


    After the mention of his daughter, Seff grinned from ear to ear before lightly patting Ethan''s


    shoulder.


    "I know it''s still too early for you and Lily to have kids, but don''t keep us waiting for too long,


    okay?" Seff said.


    "Understood, Father," Ethan replied. "I also wish for that to happen."


    The two men exchanged knowing nces with each other before bidding each other goodbye.


    Since his reason for visiting was already resolved, he bid his inws goodbye, and asked Merric to head to Brynhildr Academy.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he really missed his other lovers, and wished to be with


    them soon.


    Also, he wanted to see his sister''s reaction when she found out that Hecate and Ramona were one and the same.


    A/N: Earlier, I had a chat with some readers on my server about me epting Magic Castles as bribes to give bonus chapters, or add special chapters that they want to see.


    I said that it can be arranged, as long as it doesn''t change the plot of the story. Chapters like Ethan and his lovers going out on a date, or some characters making cameo appearances like


    Maple and Cinnamon.


    One such discussion is as follows.


    Readers: "Alright! one magic castle for Nicole snusnu chapters!


    Ely: Ahem! That''s not included.


    So, if you guys want to bribe me to make Nicole official, all I can say is "Kekeke!"N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 848: I Hope That We Live A Happy And Fulfilling Life

    Chapter 848: I Hope That We Live A Happy And Fulfilling Life


    ?


    When Ethan saw Brynhildr Academy in the distance, he felt as if he was about to arrive at his second home.


    His life had taken aplete turn from being a naive and ordinary farm boy to being the Wizard he was today.


    Coming to the academy had given him the opportunity to learn many things.


    Allowed him to meet many people.


    It was the ce where he discovered Magic, and fell in love with his lovers.


    A ce with many wonderful memories, and he hoped that it would continue to exist, so that his children could also study within its walls and encounter a different kind of magic, which only exists within Brynhildr Academy.


    Nicole, Lilith, and Princess Ramona stood by his side as they stared at the academy that was getting nearer with each passing second.


    The sun was about to set over the horizon, casting thest rays of light on the academy, where the people he loved were waiting for his return.


    "Prepare tond!" Merric ordered.


    The Flying Ship slowly descended from the sky, and headed towards the Northern Part of the Academy where Bryhildr''s Tower was located.


    There were already a few people waiting there to meet them because he had informed Professor Rinehart of their arrival in the Shire Continent a day ago.


    When the ship finallynded and thending bridge was lowered, Ethan found himself being hugged by his wife, Lily, who didn''t even wait for the young man to step down from the ship.


    Feeling her love, the young man wrapped his arms around her body, and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    "I''m back, Lily," Ethan said softly.


    "Wee back," Lily replied before giving him a quick peck on the lips, making Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret nce at each other and shake their heads helplessly.


    "Oh, how nice it is to be young," Professor Rinehartmented.


    "Indeed." Professor Barret nodded. "Youth is an amazing thing."


    With that as a trigger, Luna and Lilian also climbed onto the ship and gave Ethan a kiss on the cheeks.


    Unlike Lily, they weren''t bold enough to kiss the young man on the lips in front of other people.


    That would have to wait when they were back in Dud Manor, where they would kiss him to their fill, to make him understand how much they missed him.


    After kissing Luna''s and Lilian''s cheeks, Ethan heard the light coughing from Professor Rinehart, which made him and his lovers smile at each other.


    "I am back, Professors," Ethan said as he walked down the drawbridge and greeted the two old Wizards, who wanted to talk to him about his journey in Midgard.


    "Wee back, Ethan," Professor Rinehart. "Although I am excited to hear your story, you can tell me all about it tomorrow. I''m sure that you are tired from your journey, and you''ve arrived just in time for dinner.


    "I''ll see you in the Dining Hall, and let''s talk about your adventure after sses tomorrow." "Thank you, Professor," Ethan replied.


    Professor Barret lightly patted Ethan''s shoulder before he left with Professor Rinehart to head to the Dining Hall to have dinner.


    When the two old wizards finally left, Ethan addressed Merric and once again thanked him for his help.


    He then noticed his sister, Joanne, who was being hugged by her friend Hecate.


    "Did you miss me that much?" Joanne asked as she hugged the youngdy, who apanied her brother to Midgard, back.


    "Yes," Princess Ramona replied. "I missed you very much."


    Ethan and Princess Ramona had an agreement that the one who would inform Joanne about the truth would be her best friend.


    However, Ethan wanted to be there when the truth came out because he wanted to see his sister''s reaction.


    So, for now, Princess Ramona decided to simply hug her best friend, whom she missed dearly.


    A few minutester, Ethan and his entourage headed towards the Dining Hall.


    The moment they entered, all eyes turned in their direction because the young man hadn''t been seen in Brynhildr Academy for several weeks due to a Special Mission that the Headmaster had personally entrusted to him.


    Of course, the guys, who hadn''t seen Ethan for a very long time, felt the jealousy and envy they always had about him rise once more, especially since he entered the Dining Hall with many beautifuldies apanying him.


    Lily, who had her own fan club had be his wife, which caused a stir when it was announced to the public.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Luna, who was also very popr with the students, had always been close to Ethan, so rumor had it that they were a couple.


    Nicole, who admitted that she was Ethan''s best friend, also caused many people to give Ethan the middle finger behind his back.


    Hecate, the First Year, who showed great promise was good friends with the young man''s sister, Joanne, who was also a beautifuldy.


    Since he had good looks, powerful magic, and a charming personality, he was one of the top wizards in the academy, whom every Witch wished to be part of their family.


    Also, many girls couldn''t help but have thoughts about him, especially after seeing him fight topless, which earned him the title of "Public Enemy Number One" among the guys. "Wee back, Ethan," George said with a big smile on his face. "Did you just return from your mission?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "How have you been, George?"


    "I''ve been doing well," George smiled. "But, let''s talkter in the Manor. For now, let''s eat!"


    Ethan nodded and allowed his lovers to fill up his te with food, which he happily ate.


    As he filled his stomach with food, Ethan nced at the surroundings, taking the sights, and sounds, of the noisy Dining Hall.


    He had been away for a few weeks, and seeing this scene, which had been part of his everyday life in the past, made him sigh in his heart.


    The students of Brynhildr Academy weren''t aware that invaders from other worlds had managed to enter their world.


    He wondered how they would react once this information was made public.


    He now understood what those who fought in the Lands of Saraqael felt while they were protecting their world without getting acknowledged for it.


    It was because of their sacrifice that everyone was able to sleep peacefully at night, not needing to worry about monsters suddenly falling out from the sky, destroying their everyday


    lives.


    ''Perhaps, someday, I''ll be on that battlefield as well,'' Ethan thought as he bit into the muffin that Luna was feeding him. ''But, for now, I wish to stay here with everyone, and graduate


    from the academy.''


    Ethan wanted to live a happy and peaceful life with his lovers.


    Not only that, he wished to build a family with them.


    Lily once told him that she would like to have three kids with Ethan.


    Luna and Lilian said that they wanted to have two.


    While Emma wanted to have one.


    As for Lilith, she said that she would give Ethan as many kids as he wanted, which meant that


    he was bound to have a big family in the future.


    Now that Princess Ramona would also be part of his family, the number of children he would have would increase as well.


    ''I hope that we can live a happy, and fulfilling life,'' Ethan thought as he lightly squeezed Lily''s hand under the table.


    His wife looked at him with a smile and squeezed his hand back, as if telling him that she


    loved him very much.


    With these wonderful and warm feelings in his heart, Ethan felt d that he was able to return to Brynhildr Academy after surviving his battle with the Progenitor of Magic, Hecate.

 Chapter 849: I Promise To Only Use It As A Last Resort

    Chapter 849: I Promise To Only Use It As A Last Resort


    ?


    Joanne blinked once then twice before shifting her gaze to her brother as if asking for his confirmation.


    After dinner, Joanne tagged along with Ethan to Dud Manor, where she was taken to Hecate''s room to talk about something important.


    There, Hecate came clean, and told her best friend that she was Princess Ramona.


    At first, Joanne thought that this was just a prank.


    There had been times in the past when she fantasized that the Saintess who hade to Brynhildr Academy was in fact her best friend from long ago.


    Of course, this was just her wish, which was why she didn''t hesitate to treat the Saintess as her friend because she came from the same ce where her best friend lived.


    "She''s telling the truth," Ethan said, while enjoying the dumbfounded look on his sister''s face. "She is really Ramona."


    Joanne once again shifted her gaze to the beautiful Half-Elf, who was looking at her with teary eyes.


    It was at that moment when Ethan''s sister truly realized that they weren''t pranking her, which made her cry out as she hugged her best friend, whom she missed terribly.


    Princess Ramona hugged her back, and this time, she no longer held back the tears, and let them fall freely.


    These tears weren''t tears of sadness, but tears of happiness for reuniting with her first best friend in both her lifetimes.


    Seeing the two youngdies cry, Ethan stood up and wrapped his arms around the two of them, holding them close to him.


    A minuteter, he kissed his sister''s tear-stained cheek before leaving the room to let the two of them have their private time together.


    He then headed to his room where Lily, Luna, Lilian, Lilith, and Emma were waiting for him. (A/N: Kekeke. So many names starting with L.)


    (E/N: And then he wonders why we miss name flips at times. LOL)


    "How are they?" Lilith asked.


    "Crying in each other''s arms," Ethan replied as he sat on the couch, hugging Lily and Luna


    close to him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Lilian, who also wished to be hugged by Ethan, decided to hold back for now.


    She had managed to secure a promise from him earlier that she would sleep beside him tonight, allowing her to control her desire to have some intimate moments with him.


    "Lily, I didn''t manage to tell you this earlier, but Hecate is actually Princess Ramona," Ethan said.


    "What?!" Lily''s eyes widened in shock after hearing the revtion. "Is that the truth?" Ethan nodded. "Yes."


    "But, why didn''t she tell us earlier?" Lily asked.


    "It''s because her memory wasn''tplete," Ethan replied. "She wasn''t aware that she was Ramona because her soul was in the custody of the Progenitor of Magic, Hecate."


    Ethan then began to tell his lovers about their adventure in the Lands of Midgard.


    How they managed to trick the Vampire Lord, Godfrey, into signing a contract and leading them to World''s End to take back Princess Ramona''s soul, so that she could reunite with her body.


    Lily, Luna, Lilian, and Emma found the process of tricking Godfrey quite interesting, and even asked Ethan to show them what Ethel looked like, which the young man pretended not to hear.


    But, since his wives pleaded with him earnestly, he decided to promise to do it once the weekend came, since they didn''t have to attend sses then.


    After the Ethel issue was settled, he continued his story and told them about the Red Chameleons that managed to enter their world through the sky at World''s End.


    Their smiling faces disappeared the moment they heard that Nicole had forced herself to use the power of her Legacy and was trapped in a block of ice.


    When they also heard about the part where the Progenitor of Magic forced Ethan to choose between Princess Ramona and Nicole, the temperature in the room dropped as a silence thatsted for a full minute descended inside the room.


    The silence was broken by Lily''s sigh, as she looked at her husband.


    "Since both Ramona and Nicole are here, I believe that you found a way to convince Lady Hecate to give both of them to you?" LIly inquired.


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "I chose to fight her inside my Celestial Domain."


    Ethan wasn''t able to tell them exactly how the battle ended because he had lost consciousness after using his strongest attack.


    But Sebastian and his Other Half filled in the nks, telling him what happened while he was unconscious.


    "It''s a good thing that you managed to survive that encounter," Luna said with a pale expression on her face. "I''ve always wanted to see what the Progenitor of Magic was like, but now, I don''t want to see her anymore."


    Lilian and Emma, both nodded in agreement.


    As Witches, they knew that Magic spread in the world because Lady Hecate had made it so.


    But to think that the person they look highly upon almost hurt the one they loved, their former respect and awe towards the Progenitor of Magic disappeared without a trace. "Although I am saying this now, I believe that Lady Hecate would not have killed me, even if I had lost to her," Ethan stated. "At least, I think she wouldn''t have killed me right away."


    "Yes, she wouldn''t have killed you because she would have wanted to use you as an experimental subject," Lily frowned. "Also, don''t use the attack that you used against her again."


    "I promise to only use it as ast resort," Ethan replied.


    Lily nodded. "Okay."


    Ethan then suddenly remembered the thing that he noticed when he arrived at the academy. "Where is Chloe?" Ethan asked. "I didn''t see her earlier in thending area or in the Dining Hall."


    Ethan''s lovers exchanged nces at each other before shifting their gaze back to him.


    "Chloe disappeared from the academy three days after you left," Lily answered. "When I asked our Head Prefect if he knew where she was, he said that the Headmaster had sent her on a special mission just like you.


    "We even thought that she had left to follow you on your mission," Emmamented. "She just disappeared without leaving any notice behind."


    Ethan frowned because he didn''t expect that his cousin was currently away from the academy. ''I''ll just ask the Headmaster about her whereabouts tomorrow,'' Ethan thought. ''Since Professor Rinehart, and Professor Barret didn''t ask me to have a private talk with them after dinner, I have to believe that nothing serious has happened to her.''


    With that thought in mind, he continued to chat with his lovers as they all took their turn to tell Ethan what happened in the academy during his absence.

 Chapter 850: Late-night Visitor

    Chapter 850: Late-night Visitor


    ?


    Princess Ramona stared at her best friend''s sleeping face, which still had a few traces of tears on it.


    After she revealed her true identity, the two of them weren''t able to stop their emotions from overflowing and cried in each other''s arms.


    The Princess of the Magdar Kingdom was Joanne''s very first friend, whom she recognized as her equal. Seeing her again naturally made her happy beyond words, making her drunk on the feeling of being with her again.


    This time, they were no longer separated by time and space.


    Ethan''s sister was also very supportive of the princess'' rtionship with her brother and was very happy that thetter would be part of her amazing family in the future.


    Princess Ramona hugged her friend in a protective manner before shifting her gaze to the beautifuldy with long red hair, standing beside the window and looking at her with a faint smile on her face.


    "Is she the friend you''ve always talked to me about?" Lady Hecate asked.


    "Yes, Your Excellency," Princess Ramona replied as she subconsciously hugged Joanne''s body tighter.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not here to take away anything important to you," Lady Hecate stated. "Also, I have a deal with Ashmedai that I will not touch his people, so I won''t be doing anything bad to that girl. I just ced a simple sleeping spell on her so that she won''t wake up even if we talked loudly. She''ll wake up tomorrow feeling refreshed and full of energy."


    Princess Ramona breathed a sigh of relief, reassured to hear that she didn''t have to worry about her best friend''s safety.


    However, she still didn''t let her guard down and waited for the Progenitor to tell her why she hade to see her.


    "Like I said, no need to feel anxious," Lady Hecate said. "I simply came here to ask you if you''re satisfied with everything that happened. Are you happy, Ramona? Your wish has finallye true."


    Princess Ramona nodded. "Yes. I am very happy right now. I am with the people that I love." The Progenitor of Magic sighed before ncing at the crescent moon outside of the window. "Yes, love is a wonderful thing," Lady Hecate said. "I know because I experienced it myself." A few minutes of silence passed as the beautifuldy reminisced about the past when she was still happy and in love with the person who had stayed with her until his dying breath.


    "You must be wondering why I''vee here, right?" Lady Hecate said as she nced at the youngdy, who was holding her best friend as if she was ready to attack the Progenitor if she ever made a move on Joanne.


    "Yes, Your Excellency," Princess Ramona answered.


    Lady Hecate nodded. "It''s alreadyte, so I won''t take too much of your time. I just want you to pass a message to that boy, Ethan. It''s about that other girl, Nicole. She doesn''t have long to live."


    Princess Ramona''s eyes widened in shock, not expecting that this was the reason that the Progenitor came to see her.


    Seeing her expression, the Progenitor of Magic smiled faintly.


    "One year," Lady Hecate said. "At most, she will live for one more year. However, if she continues to use the power of her Legacy, that one year will shorten even further. Tell that to your boyfriend."


    After saying those words, Lady Hecate''s body gradually turned transparent as if she was going to disappear.


    But before she disappearedpletely, Princess Ramona asked her a question in a hurry. "Is there a way to save her?" Princess Ramona asked.


    "Well, there is always a way." Lady Hecate''s body, which was already half transparent, remained as if she had stopped her spell halfway. "One, he could take away her Legacy by force. But even if that method is used, Nicole would only live for two more years at most. "The second option is that I take her legacy by force and nt her soul into a new vessel, simr to what I did with you. That way, she will gain a new life and start anew."


    Princess Ramona paused for a bit as she took in everything that the Progenitor of Magic had said to her.


    "Is there any other way?" Princess Ramona asked. "Is there a third option?"


    "There is." Lady Hecate nodded. "But it''s impossible to do at this point in time. What Nicole needs to do is master the power of her Legacy, but it''s simply ipatible with her body. However, if she manages to deal with that, she will be able to extend her lifespan up to three hundred years."


    Lady Hecate shook her head helplessly because this was simply impossible. Even with outside help, she knew that her acquaintance wouldn''t be able to properly merge with Nicole''s body simply out of ipatibility.


    It''s like forcing an ice cube to retain its shape when it''s ced inside a boiling kettle.


    It was just not meant to be, which she found very sad.


    "Just remember, if Ethan chooses the second option, tell him to find me," Lady Hecate said. "As much as I don''t like the thought of seeing him again, my old friend is suffering, and I can''t just stand by and not give a helping hand. The world needs Baradiel. She has been missing since thest ice age, so having her around will help boost the forces of Midgard." Lady Hecate''s body once again became transparent, as if she had reached her limit. "Make sure to remind Ethan of what I told you tonight," Lady Hecate reminded. "Of course, if he doesn''t mind letting his best friend die, he can be stubborn as much as he wants. I don''t particrly care. I''ll juste pick up Baradiel once her current vessel has reached its end."


    Without another word, the Progenitor of Magic truly disappeared this time around, leaving the Princess alone in her thoughts.


    "Baradiel..." Princess Ramona muttered.


    A momentter, a determined glint appeared in her eyes.


    Since Nicole''s life was in danger, she decided to tell Ethan everything that she and the Progenitor of Magic had talked about, leaving Joanne to sleep alone inside her room for a


    time.


    When she arrived at Ethan''s room, she knocked on the door and announced her name.


    Since the rooms were enchanted with magic, she wasn''t able to hear anything inside the


    room.


    Truth be told, she didn''t want to disturb the young man because Luna and Lilian were currently spending their time with him.


    However, since this involved the life of Ethan''s best friend, she decided to talk to him as soon


    as possible.


    A momentter, the door opened a bit, revealing Ethan, who was only wearing his underwear.


    Princess Ramona sighed in relief because he didn''t see any kiss marks on his body or any signs that he was doing something very intimate with his lovers.


    Ethan made it a point to not make love with his lovers inside of Dud Manor and only slept with his lovers whenever they came to be with him.


    "What''s wrong, Ramona?" Ethan asked as he opened the door wider. "Did my sister kick you


    out of your bed?"


    The young man''s tone sounded yful, which lessened the anxiety she was feeling in her


    heart.


    "I need to tell you something important," Princess Ramona replied. "Can Ie in?"


    "Of course," Ethan opened the door to allow her to enter the room. "Pleasee in."


    The Princess entered the room and immediately saw Luna and Lilian,ying on the bed and looking at her with sleepy eyes.


    It seems that they were just about to sleep when she decided to talk to Ethan.


    "Lady Hecate appeared inside my room tonight," Princess Ramona said, which immediately


    made the yful look on Ethan''s face disappear.


    "Did she do anything to you or my sister?" Ethan asked in a serious tone.


    "No," Princess Ramona replied. ¡°She didn''te to hurt any of us. She just wanted me to


    pass a message to you."


    The Princess told the young man everything that happened from start to finish, which made


    him frown.


    Only when the youngdy finished talking did he heave a long and deep sigh as if he had heard something extremely problematic.


    "Thank you for telling this to me as soon as possible," Ethan said. "I''ll talk to Nicolen/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    tomorrow and tell her everything you told to me."


    Princess Ramona nodded. "I''ll go back to my room now. Goodnight, Ethan."


    "Goodnight, Ramona," Ethan hugged the princess and gave her a kiss on the cheek before


    letting her go.


    The princess hurried back to her room, and once againid down on the bed to hug her best friend, who was still sleeping peacefully without a care in the world.


    Thoughts about her discussion with the Progenitor of Magic swirled inside her mind.


    But more than anything else, she hoped that Ethan would find a way to save Nicole, because she instinctively knew that if she really died, her lover would be heartbroken, for Nicole was a very important person in his heart.


    A/N: Only one chapter tonight. I''ll post three tomorrow.

 Chapter 851: Melting The Heart Of Ice [Part 1]

    Chapter 851: Melting The Heart Of Ice [Part 1]


    ?


    "Everyone, please make sure to not go overboard once the Mission Hall opens next week," Professor Nic said. "Don''t be like Mr. Ethan Gremory, who goes on missions for weeks, thinking that I will not fail him just because he had been given a special mission by the Headmaster."


    The Professor who taught Advanced Spell Casting sses eyed the young man, who had finally shown up in her ss after weeks of absences.


    Ethan, who was suddenly thrown in the spotlight, gazed back at the Professor with a calm expression on his face.


    He had many things to do, including reporting to the Headmaster after sses and talking to Nicole about her condition.


    But aside from those concerns, he also wanted to ask Professor Nic if she knew where Chloe had gone.


    But since he couldn''t ask during sses, he could only wait until they were dismissed from ss.


    "If there are no other questions, all of you can go now," Professor Nic stated. "Keep practicing your disarmament spells because it might just save your lives in the future. ss dismissed."


    As soon as the sses ended, the students left the room in a hurry. Their afternoon sses had finally ended, and they were finally free.


    Ethan, on the other hand, made a gesture for Nicole to wait a bit because he had something to talk to her about.


    "Meet meter in the Dud Manor after an hour," Ethan said. "I have something important to tell you."


    Nicole nodded. "Okay. I''ll be there."


    Seeing how serious he looked, Nicole had a feeling that it was truly important, so she didn''t joke around and directly agreed to his request before leaving the room.


    Professor Nic, who noticed that Ethan still hadn''t left, frowned and crossed her arms over her chest.


    "Mr. Gremory, is there something you need from me?" Professor Nic arched an eyebrow. "If not, please leave the room. I still need to clean up before locking up."


    "Professor, do you know where Chloe is?" Ethan asked back.


    The Professor pursed her lips. Clearly, she didn''t want to talk about this topic with the teenage boy, whom her disciple favored very much.


    "She''s currently doing a special mission for the academy," Professor Nic. "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you her whereabouts."


    "But is that mission safe?" Ethan insisted. "I know that Chloe is apetent witch, but I don''t know what kind of mission she is doing for the academy. I am worried about her."


    "Mr. Gremory, as you said, my disciple is apetent witch," Professor Nic replied. "Since that''s the case, you don''t need to worry about her safety. But since you''re really worried about her, all I can say is that she is traveling with the Chesmire Cat.


    "Although that fluffball can be annoying at times, it can keep her safe if need be. That White Ape, Koko, also went with her as a bodyguard. If my calctions are correct, she''ll be back by the time the Mission Hall opens next week."


    Ethan was finally able to breathe a little easier, knowing that his cousin was with Chessy and Koko. If those two were with her, he didn''t need to worry about her safety.


    After thanking the Professor, Ethan left the Spell Casting Room and headed straight to the Headmaster''s Office.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Professor Rinehart wanted to discuss and record everything that had happened in Ethan''s mission because he nned to share this information directly with his friend, Edmond Bourbon, who was the Grand Archmage of the Kingdom of Wisteria, as well as the King''s right-hand man.


    Ethan didn''t hesitate and cooperated with the Headmaster. After all, the news of the invaders from other worlds was a very important subject.


    However, it would also add more burdens to the leaders of the different Kingdoms in the Shire Continent.


    They were already preparing for the war with the Fomorians, but with the possibility of Invaders suddenly appearing in their territory, they needed to create a special team that would handle such emergencies.


    Half an hourter, Ethan left the Headmaster''s Office and headed to the Dud Manor, where he took a quick shower before meeting Nicole.


    Truth be told, he thought that he would be able to take it easy after he returned to the


    academy.


    But with his best friend''s current condition and his cousin''s disappearance, he felt several burdens weighing heavily on his heart.


    Ethan had just finished taking a shower when he heard a knock on his door.


    "Please give me a minute," Ethan replied as he hurriedly wore a bathrobe before opening the door.


    "I''m sorry. Were you taking a shower?" Nicole asked after seeing Ethan''s appearance. "I cane backter if you want."


    "No, I just finished," Ethan replied. "Pleasee in."


    Ethan wasn''t really bothered letting Nicolee inside his room while he was only wearing a bathrobe.


    The two of them had spent more than a week practically naked in bed together, so Ethan was no longer embarrassed even if his best friend saw him without clothes on.


    No more barriers could make the two of them feel embarrassed in each other''spany. "Please take a seat," Ethan said before locking the door behind him.


    The youngdy didn''t stand on ceremony and sat on Ethan''s bed, looking at the young man with a faint smile on her face.


    The young man''s hair was still wet, giving him that disheveled look that only those close to him were able to see from time to time.


    "Well, then. Why did you want to talk to me?" Nicole asked. "We just had our session two days ago, so my body doesn''t need any maintenance right now. I''m sure you didn''t call me for that,


    did you?"


    Ethan sat beside Nicole and held her hand before looking straight into her eyes.


    "Nicole,st night, Lady Hecate visited Ramona," Ethan said. "She told her to pass a message to me, and this message concerns you. ording to her, you only have one year to live. If you use the power of your legacy, that one year will shorten even further."


    The young man didn''t know how Nicole would take this news, but he wanted to assure her that whatever happened, he would be there to support her using every means at his disposal.

 Chapter 852: Melting The Heart Of Ice [Part 2]

    Chapter 852: Melting The Heart Of Ice [Part 2]


    ?


    Ethan thought that after hearing the news, Nicole would look fearful, anxious, and even doubtful.


    But he saw none of those emotions on the youngdy''s face.


    On the contrary, what he saw was an expression of regret and eptance, as if she was already aware of her fate.


    "Thank you for telling me I only have a year left to live," Nicole said with a faint smile. "I''m sorry. It seems I made you worry."


    "Did you already know?" Ethan asked. "You look too calm for a person who will die in a year."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Nicole''s too calm of a reaction made him frown. But after thinking about it, he understood that the youngdy in front of him wouldn''t show any signs of weakness in front of anyone. That was simply what she was like.


    It was also the reason why he admired her. No matter the situation, she always looked confident, as if everything was under her control.


    "Yes," Nicole replied. "I already know that I''m on borrowed time. In fact, I knew that I would only be able to live until graduation. But the sudden invasion of creatures from another world forced me to use a bit of my power, and that might have shortened my already short lifespan even more."


    Nicole then gave Ethan''s hand a light squeeze and smiled back at him.


    "Why are you so worried?" Nicole replied. "I still have a year, and many things can still happen. Also, now that I know that my time is limited, I can now devote all my time to focusing on melting the heart of ice in my body and finally making its power be mine."


    Ethan hesitated if he should tell his best friend what the Progenitor of Magic had said to Ramona. However, since this was an important matter, he decided to not hide anything and tell her the truth.


    "Lady Hecate said that it is impossible for you to tame this power because the Legacy and your body are notpatible with each other," Ethan replied.


    "I know," Nicole replied. "I would have already tamed this Legacy if it waspatible with me. Still, I cannot let this power go, Ethan. It is because of this power that I am able to be who I am today.


    "I have many regrets, but gaining this Legacy is not one of them. You know, I always think that I am simr to a firework. A lone firework that will dazzle the sky for a brief moment before disappearingpletely. But things are different now."


    The youngdy then gave Ethan a meaningful gaze, which made him meet her gaze head on.


    "Back then, I was alone," Nicole stated. "My family only recognized me because I suddenly became a genius, and it helped them boost their prestige. They also allowed me to join the Heir Wars because of it, but that''s no longer important right now.


    "I couldn''t care less who bes the future Patriarch or the Matriarch of the Asta Family. All of that is behind me. What I want right now is to carve my own path using my own power, leaving behind a Legacy that I can be proud of.


    "A legacy that will tell the world that there was once a witch named Nicole Asta, who shone brilliantly and made an impression on the people here in the academy."


    Ethan nodded. "You already managed to do that. You became a star among our generation. Many wizards and witches here in the academy idolize you."


    "A star?" Nicole smirked. "My start is a bitcking whenpared to you. A Dud, who could not even wield magic, suddenly became the strongest First Year, charming all thedies with his magic, fighting prowess and... a body that makes girls thirsty."


    The youngdy yfully slipped her hand inside Ethan''s bathrobe and caressed his chest, making Ethan sigh helplessly. Even though they were having a serious conversation, his best friend was still able to joke around with him.


    "Nicole, what do you want to do?" Ethan asked because he believed that this was the most important thing to his best friend. "What do you want to achieve? Do you have any goals aside from mastering your Legacy?"


    "Goals? Of course, I have goals," Nicole replied. "The first one is very obvious. Master this Legacy, and make its power belong to me. The second one is to kick the Asta Family to the ground as revenge for all the hardships that I experienced living in their family.


    "Those are the goals that I have set for myself with the remaining lifespan that I have. I can''t see past anything besides trampling the Asta Family."


    Ethan sighed because he could do what Nicole wanted to achieve, and trample the Asta Family using his own power for her sake.


    But he also knew that this wasn''t what Nicole wanted.


    She wanted to do it herself.


    To use her own power to take revenge for her mother, who had been abandoned, and her lost childhood, which was spent doing everything to be strong.


    The calluses in her hands, which she earned from swinging her sword countless times to


    achieve the fighting prowess she currently possessed.


    All of this, she did for one thing and one thing only.


    To make the Asta Family pay for everything they had done to her.


    Back then, she thought that if she became the Matriarch by winning the Heir Wars, she would


    be able toplete her revenge faster.


    With Ethan''s help, two prodigies that belonged in that family had died, lessening her


    competitors.


    But after their deaths, she finally realized that they would not recognize her no matter what.


    Since that day, the Heir Wars have be irrelevant to her.


    Even when the Patriarch of the Asta Family, Oscar Asta, made a deration that anyone who killed Ethan would be the next head of the family, Nicole decided to ignore itpletely and broke her ties with them.


    "Do you remember the promise you made to me?" Ethan asked.


    Nicole nodded. "I do."


    "I''m serious about it. Even if I have to use force, I''ll make sure that you don''t die."


    "I know, so I''m not worried."


    Nicole smirked. "If the Tidebringer doesn''t want me to die, then I have nothing to fear. But promise me one thing-until the veryst moment, do not interfere. I n to use everything in my power to tame this Legacy, even if it seems impossible."


    Ethan nodded. "Very well. I promise."


    The youngdy then nted a kiss on Ethan''s cheek before standing up from the couch.


    "Well, then. I''m going back to my room," Nicole said. "Since you no longer have to worry about me, you can focus on your studies and wait until the Mission Hall opens."


    She then opened the door, and two girls fell on the floor, surprising her and Ethan at the same


    time.


    "Are you girls worried that I might seduce your future husband?" Nicole asked in a teasing tone as he looked at Luna and Lilian, who had propped themselves up from the floor. Princess Ramona, who was standing in the hallway, couldn''t help but smile. She was proud that she made the right decision to wait in the hallway, instead of trying to eavesdrop on the door like Luna and Lilian did.


    Nicole chuckled before walking away, leaving Ethan to deal with his lovers, whose faces had turned beet-red due to embarrassment.

 Chapter 853: Chloe’s Message

    Chapter 853: Chloe¡¯s Message


    ?


    Four days had passed since Ethan had a talk with Nicole, and since then, they no longer discussed her condition again.


    Ethan trusted that his best friend would seek his help if she truly needed it, so he decided to give her half a year to do what she wanted to do.


    If she had no significant change within half a year, then he would then take action. He decided that he wouldn''t wait until the veryst minute before he lent her his aid, so hepromised that he would wait for half a year.


    While he was busy making a Potion in the Potion ssroom, Professor Barret entered the room and looked apologetically at Professor Lc for disrupting her lesson.


    "I''m sorry, Professor Lc, but I need to take Ethan with me to the Headmaster''s Office," Professor Barret. "I hope you don''t mind."


    "Oh, but I do mind, Professor Barret," Professor Lc replied. "We''re already in the middle of mixing our potion, and if we don''t finish it, this entire ssroom might get covered with the failed attempt of a sneezing potion. I''m sure Professor Galena wouldn''t like it if she suddenly gets an influx of patients sneezing non-stop."


    Professor Barret lightly scratched his head because Professor Lc was one of the Professors who wasn''t afraid to show her displeasure to anyone who disrupted her sses.


    "Very well, Professor," Professor Barret decided to back down for a while. "I''ll wait until the potion crafting is over."


    "A good decision, Professor Barret." Professor Lc smiled. "Now, everyone, make sure to pour three drops of Desert Wolf blood into your cauldrons. If you apply more than three, the potion will blow right into your face, so make sure to count properly, okay?"


    After the short interruption, the ss continued without any hups.


    Fifteen minutester, Ethan left the room alongside Professor Barret, who had waited until Ethan finished crafting his potion.


    "You see, Professor Lc likes to hold a grudge on people," Professor Barret said as they walked towards the Headmaster''s Office. "If you anger her, she might just sprinkle an Itch Potion on the route you take everyday.


    "A very nasty potion, I tell you. Even with the antidote, the itchiness willst for half an hour, making you feel miserable. Everyone in the academy makes sure to stay on her good side because of it."


    "I didn''t know that, Professor," Ethan replied. "Professor Lc is such a kind soul, and I even thought that she couldn''t even harm an ant. It looks like her down to earth personality makes people think she is harmless."


    "Do you know, Ethan?" Professor Barret smirked. "The most harmless looking nts are actually the most dangerous of all. Actually, a girl in the same ss as George''s girlfriend, Sabrina, makes her ssmates weary when beside her. She looks innocent on the outside, but there are rumors that she is a very, very, very naughty girl."


    "Naughty girl?" Ethan blinked.


    "Um, her dorm mates say that she likes to eat beans," Professor Barret said in a volume that Ethan can only hear.


    "I don''t understand, Professor. Why does eating beans make someone naughty?"


    "Hah... let''s not talk about it for now. Just tell your friend, George, that he should be careful around that girl named Roze."


    Although he was still confused, the young man nodded in understanding, and followed the Professor back to the Headmaster''s Office.


    When he arrived, Professor Rinehart was talking with the Grand Archmage of the Kingdom, Edmond, who had just arrived in the academy.


    "You''re finally here," Professor Rinehart said with a smile. "Did Professor Lc trouble you?" "A bit," Professor Barret replied.


    Professor Rinehart chuckled because even he, as the Headmaster, had once experienced the Potion Master''s thorny side.


    "We meet again, Ethan," Lord Edmond said. "Every time I hear your name, I feel like I''m about to have constipation because of the trouble you bring."


    "Good day, Lord Edmond," Ethan replied with a respectful bow. "I believe that discovering problems before they start to worsen is the best way to prevent them from taking us by surprise."


    "Well, you''re not wrong." Lord Edmon nodded. "But I do hope that we don''t always get bad news like your recent escapade in Midgard. Did you know? The Progenitor of Magic, Hecate, visited this academy a few days ago?"


    "Yes," Ethan answered. "I am aware that Lady Hecate appeared in the academy five days ago. "But how did you know about this, Lord Edmond?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It''s because she appeared before me as well," Professor Rinehart replied, feeling a bit smug that he actually got the chance to meet the Progenitor of Magic, which was something that all Wizards and Witches wanted to experience at least once in their lifetime.


    "Look at this guy." Lord Edmond shook his head helplessly. "He is doing his best not to grin from ear to ear, and failing miserably."


    Professor Rinehart chuckled because there were very rare instances where he could brag to his friends about something very important.


    Of course, meeting the Progenitor of Magic was one of them, which even made Professor Barret feel disappointed because he didn''t get the chance to meet this Legendarydy who stood at the apex of Magic.


    "Well, then. Enough talk about the Progenitor. Let''s talk about the news that you brought to us," Lord Edmond said. "Before I came here, I had a talk with your cousin, Chloe, who is currently searching for something in the hidden section of the Royal Archives.


    "She arrived three days ago at the Royal Pce, looking very haggard and clearly worn out from her travels. But she insisted that she needed to look for some important information in


    the library.


    "The Crown Prince and the Princess are currently helping her with her research. But before I left, she asked me to pass a message to you. She said that you shouldn''t worry about her


    because she is well.


    "Chloe was worried that the moment you know that she is in the Royal Pce, you would go and see her right away out of worry for her. Lastly, she told me to tell you to keep thepass that Lyle gave you safe at all times. There wille a time when you will need to use it to do something very important."


    Lord Edmond eyed the young man because he had no idea what thepass was about. However, the moment thepass was mentioned, Ethan felt a chill run down his spine.


    Thepass he received from Lyle wasn''t apass that led to a treasure or to a ce where


    he wanted to go.


    No.


    It was apass made by one of the greatest Dark Wizards of all time, Agmundr Schwartz.


    Thepass only pointed to one ce and one ce only.


    It pointed to something that its owner feared the most.

 Chapter 854: Looking For The Four Treasures Of The Tuatha De Danann [Part 1]

    Chapter 854: Looking For The Four Treasures Of The Tuatha De Danann [Part 1]


    ?


    Within the Forbidden Archives of the Royal Library, a youngdy was sleeping by the table, with a book serving as her pillow.


    A small nket was over her shoulders, which Princess Evangeline had ced before retiring for the night.


    Not far from the sleeping girl, a fat chubby ck cat alsoy asleep, mumbling about the things it ate for dinner.


    Behind the youngdy was a man who seemed to be in his early thirties, sleeping while leaning on the wall, arms crossed over his chest. His short white hair glowed faintly as it reflected the sunlight that passed through the window of the library.


    A few minutester, the youngdy stirred before slowly opening her eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "... Where?" Chloe scanned her surroundings before remembering where she was. "Oh, right. I''m in the library of the Royal Pce."


    Ethan''s cousin then raised her hands to do some light stretches, causing the nket to fall on the floor behind her.


    After doing a few stretches, she nced at the book she had read through the night, making her sigh in her heart.


    The Four Jewels of the Tuatha D¨¦ Danann.


    It was a book written with ancient scripture, which had almost disappeared from the world.


    Fortunately, Chloe''s bloodline allowed her to instinctively understand the words written in the Ancient Book.


    This was all good, but there was one downside.


    She could only understand and trante the words if she used her magic power.


    Because of this, she was only able to read a fifth of the book before her magic reserves ran out, making her feel drowsy in the process.


    "If this keeps up, I''ll only be done reading this book in four more days," Chloe muttered in dismay before ncing at three more books piled up beside her, which she also needed to read.


    The youngdy could only smile bitterly, sighing in her heart because she knew that her quest wouldn''t be easy.


    But it wasn''t that bad.


    The youngdy then opened the book to the part where she left offst night, which illustrated the four treasures of the Tuatha De Danann.


    "Four presents brought with them,


    By the nobles of the Tuatha D¨¦ Danann.


    A sword, a stone, a cauldron of worth,


    A spear for the death of noble champions.


    Lia F¨¢il brought from F¨¢lias,


    Which shouted when the True King had arrived.


    Sword in the hand of the nimble L¨²gh


    From Goirias-a choice of vast riches.


    From Fionnias far over the sea


    Was brought the deadly spear of Nuadha.


    From Muirias, a huge mighty treasure,


    Cauldron of the Daghdha of noble deeds.


    King of Heaven, King of feeble men,


    May he protect me, King of royal regions,


    The man in whom is the endurance of specters,


    And the strength of the gentle race."


    Chloe nced at the drawings of the four treasures and smiled faintly.


    ''I know the location of two of the treasures,'' Chloe thought as she caressed the illustrations of


    the four treasures printed in the Ancient Book. "The Stone of Destiny is in my possession, and the Sword of Light is the giant sword in the castle. I only need to find the Spear and the Cauldron, and I will have the four treasures.''


    Among all of them, it was the spear that caught Chloe''s attention.


    She had seen Ethan wielding such a spear, so she wondered how her cousin found it.


    ''I still need to confirm if Areadbhair is really the Spear called the yer of Champions,'' Chloe


    mused. ''I hope it is, which only leaves the Cauldron of the Daghdha.''


    The youngdy was about to continue reading when the door of the library opened.


    Two maids carrying a tray of food entered the room, followed behind by the Crown Prince of Wisteria, Prince Louis.


    "Good morning, Ms. Gremory," Prince Louis greeted. "I thought you''d still be sleeping when we arrive. It''s good to know that you''re already awake."


    Chloe stood up from her chair and gave the Prince a respectful bow.


    "Good morning, Your Highness," Chloe replied.


    "No need for pleasantries," Prince Louis said as he waved his hand. "My sister told me you fell asleep herest night. Next time, it will be best if you rest in your room, so you can get a proper rest."


    The Crown Prince then nced at the table and saw the three books on top of it.


    He wasn''t able to see the Chesmire Cat, who was still sleeping soundly, not caring that humans had entered the library.


    Koko, on the other hand, slowly opened his eyes and lightly moved his neck to the left and right side, feeling a bit stiff because of his sleeping posture.


    A few light cracks spread inside the room as he walked towards Chloe and stood by her side like her Protector.


    "Good morning to you, Sir Koko," Prince Louis greeted the young man, who only returned his greeting with a nod of acknowledgment.


    Understanding that Chloe''s Guardian wouldn''t be saying anything more, the Crown Prince smiled faintly before asking the maids to leave the room and lock the door behind them.


    "Any progress in your research?" Prince Louis asked as he approached the table before unceremoniously sitting in the chair opposite Chloe''s.


    "There is a slight progress," Chloe replied. "But I still have to read these three books. Is it possible for me to borrow these books and return them at ater time? I n to return to Brynhildr Academy after finishing the first book."


    "I''ll ask His Majestyter," Prince Louis answered. "He has the final say whether or not someone can take these books out of the Hidden Archives."


    Chloe nodded in understanding, knowing how important these books were to the Kingdom of


    Wisteria.


    The Prince smiled faintly as he looked at the youngdy who had gone back into reading once more, without even bothering to nce at the trays of food ced next to her. Perhaps, too focused on her reading, she didn''t realize that her bloodline had stirred once more, just like it happened when she first tried to read the book about the treasures of the


    Tuatha De Danann.


    Three fluffy tails appeared behind her, and her ears were reced by fox ears.


    Although she looked a bit disheveled from sleeping in an awkward position during the night, the Prince wished that he could paint her appearance because it would be a beautiful painting. One he would love to hang in his room, where he could admire it every time he had the opportunity to do so.

 Chapter 855: Looking For The Four Treasures Of The Tuatha De Danann [Part 2]

    Chapter 855: Looking For The Four Treasures Of The Tuatha De Danann [Part 2]


    ?


    Prince Louis admired Chloe in her Fox Lady form, charmed by the special air she exuded, making her an ethereal beauty.


    The light passing by the window illuminated her presence, making her look surreal. It seemed as if he was looking at something that didn''t exist in the world.


    But that was it.


    Prince Louis only admired her beauty, but it didn''t go anything deeper than that.


    He knew that the youngdy in front of him loved the newest honorary knight of their kingdom, Ethan Gremory, who was also her cousin.


    The prince didn''t look at her in a romantic way and simply admired her dedication to try and uncover secrets that not even he knew.


    Last but not the least, he wasn''t someone who coveted the lover of others. He also understood that even if he tried, Chloe would only politely reject him, for she was that kind ofdy.


    Prince Louis was hailed a genius of both pen and sword, but unlike Chloe, he was unable to read the ancient books written by the mysterious race of the Tuatha De Danann.


    If possible, he wanted Chloe to trante the books into theirnguage so that he could read them as well.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He had long wanted to discover the ancient mysteries by reading the books in the Forbidden Section of the Royal Archives.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t meant to be.


    Chloe said that it would be too tiring for her to do that.


    A few minutester, the door once again opened, and the Princess of the Kingdom, Princess Evangeline, appeared. She looked at her brother and the youngdy with a disapproving gaze. "It''s so early in the morning, and you''ve already gone back to reading?" Princess Evangeline said. "Eat your breakfast first, Chloe. Also, Louis, why did you not insist that she eat breakfast first before she continued her research?"


    The Crown Prince, who was older than her sister by two years, lightly scratched his head because he had forgotten to remind Chloe to eat first.


    He just didn''t want to disturb her because she was too focused on her reading, and he didn''t want to disturb her concentration.


    "I''m sorry, You''re Highness," Chloe replied. "I will eat first."


    "Good." Princess Evangeline nodded. "Father said that you are our honored guest, so we should make sure that you''ll have afortable stay here in the pce. Lastly, I have some good news for you."


    Princess Evangeline smiled mischievously before sitting beside Chloe, whose transformation had be undone after her concentration was broken.


    "While it is not confirmed, I might have a very good idea as to who currently owns the Cauldron you are looking for," Princess Evangeline said. "But there is one problem. No one knows where she can be found at the moment."


    "Who is the owner?" Chloe asked. "As long as we know their identity, the possibility of finding them will increase."


    Princess Evangeline nodded before answering Chloe''s question.


    "While this is just a spection on my part, I believe the cauldron is currently in the possession of the strongest Witch in the world," Princess Evangeline replied. "And who is the strongest Witch in the world, you say? There''s one undisputed answer, and that is none other than the Progenitor of Magic, Lady Hecate."


    Chloe frowned after hearing the Princess'' words. The Progenitor of Magic was a legendary figure, and if the Cauldron of the Tuatha De Danann was really in her possession, finding it was going to be like finding a needle in a haystack.


    No one knew where the Progenitor of Magic was located, and even if they knew, very few would dare to pay her a visit.


    "Aside from her, do you know of other possible owners of the Cauldron?" Chloe asked before taking a bite of the pancake that was on her te.


    "Funny you mention that." Princess Evangeline giggled. "There are two more contenders, but both of them are just as elusive as Lady Hecate. The first one is Circe, the Witch of the Ind of Aeaea, which no one knows of its exact location.


    "The second one is the Witch named Morgan Le Fay, who ording to Legend knew of the path that led to Avalon. But, these two witches shared a simrity."


    "What simrity?" Chloe inquired before drinking her coffee.


    "Both of them seem to like men," Princess Evangeline answered. "Handsome young men- heroes are their favorites, ording to the stories I''ve read.


    "If you were to look for them, make sure not to bring Sir Ethan with you. They are very powerful Witches and might kidnap your cousin, then chain him to their bed to be their paramour. You won''t want that to happen, right?"


    Chloe started coughing because she choked on the coffee that she was drinking.


    A few minutester, she regained herposure and looked at the Princess, who now had an apologetic look on her face.


    "Sorry, I was just joking," Princess Evangeline said. "Are you okay, Chloe?"


    "I''m fine, Your Highness," Chloe replied.


    "I might''ve included jokes, but there''s still some truth to what I''ve said," Princess Evangelinemented. "Since you are seriously looking for these treasures, you are bound to go to dangerous ces. Bringing Ethan with you will help lessen the danger of your journey."


    "Or it might make the journey more dangerous," Prince Louis smiled. "Especially since we are talking about powerful Witches who like handsome young men, as well as those with Heroic qualities. In my eyes, Sir Ethan Gremory has both, which would make him the prime target of such Witches, no?"


    Chloe shook her head. "Ethan is strong, and he will not be captured by those Witches. Well, I guess if he fought against the Progenitor of Magic, his chances of winning would be slim, but against Circe and Morgan Le Fay, he might stand a chance."


    The youngdy had seen Ethan''s strength. Because of this, she was certain that the person she liked would not be taken down easily.


    What she didn''t know was that her cousin had already faced the Progenitor of Magic, Lady Hecate, and barely survived the encounter with the help of his supporters.


    In order to use the grand spell that would help thwart the dark times that were about to


    descend upon the world, it was of the utmost importance that all the treasures of the Tuatha De Danann be gathered in one ce. Only with the spell could they further increase their chance of surviving the seconding of Ragnarok.

 Chapter 856: A Battlefield Filled With Roses

    Chapter 856: A Battlefield Filled With Roses


    ?


    "It feels like it''s been a while since west spent some quality time like this," Lily said as sheid her head on Ethan''s back."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Indeed," Ethan replied as he navigated his Wind Dance to fly to Limeburgh Town.


    Since it was the weekend, and they had no sses, Ethan finally had time to spend time with his lovely wife, whom he missed very much.


    Ethan was certain that if there was an opportunity to travel back in time and tell his younger self that his first wife would be Lily, he believed that the younger Ethan would think that he was just joking.


    Perhaps, feeling that her husband was thinking about something, Lily yfully whispered in his ears.


    "What are you thinking right now?" Lily asked.


    "I''m thinking that I''m very lucky to have a very beautiful, loving wife like you, Lily," Ethan replied. "I''m d I married you."


    Lily didn''t say anything, but she hugged her husband tighter because she thought the same. She also considered herself very lucky for marrying Ethan and bing his first wife.


    Although she felt a little bit guilty for going ahead of the other girls, she didn''t regret marrying him first and choosing him as her partner for life.


    When they arrived at Limeburgh Town, the two walked hand in hand. They headed to the clothing store, for Lily had mentioned that she wanted to buy new clothes to wear.


    While there was nothing wrong with this statement, Ethan still found it quite surprising that Lily wanted to buy new clothes.


    He was familiar with his wife, and she knew how she didn''t particrly like showing off to other people.


    Her clothes were never the expensive kind that nobles typically wear. It was just that she was very cute, so everything looked good on her.


    Even if she were to only wear clothes made of leaves, she would still stand out from the crowd due to how charming she was.


    (E/N: Of course, she''ll stand out. She''d be the only one wearing leaves.)


    "I have a favor to ask, Ethan," Lily said.


    "Anything for you, Lily," Ethan replied in a heartbeat.


    "Well, since you insist, I''d like your help in choosing the clothes that look good on me. Can you help me with that?"


    "It will be my pleasure. I''ll make sure to pick clothes that will make you even cuter."


    "Thank you. No take backs, okay?"


    "No take backs."


    The young man was more than happy to pick clothes for his wife, and he was even looking forward to it.


    But when he saw where Lily was taking him, he felt like he was about to head to the battlefield.


    A battlefield filled with roses.


    Henrietta''s Lingerie Boutique.


    "Let''s go inside," Lily said with a mischievous smile on her face as she dragged the young man into the store.


    Ethan didn''t know if he should feel happy, or embarrassed that his wife was taking him to such a ce.


    But after entering the store, he noticed that there were manydies inside.


    Some of thesedies were even students in the academy, which made Ethan very conscious. Of course, the students were also very surprised to see Ethan enter such a store. But after recognizing Lily, who was with him, their faces flushed in understanding.


    "Oh my! It seems that rumors of the two of them being married is true," one of the youngdies whispered to her friend.


    "Maybe they''re here to spice up their evenings together?" the youngdy''s friend replied. ¡°I heard that some men are into sexy lingeries."


    "True. Still, I''m feeling a bit envious of them."


    "Right. There are many handsome guys in the academy, but most of them are already taken." "I know, right?"


    Thedies inside the boutique would throw nces at Ethan from time to time, but the young man pretended that he wasn''t aware of them.


    He focused all his attention on the type of "clothes" that his wife was choosing. Based on his observation, they all seem daring in terms of design.


    After choosing five sets of clothes, Lily dragged Ethan in front of the dressing room and asked him to wait until he tried them on.


    While waiting, he noticed that some of the youngdies from the academy moved to the clothing racks behind him.


    Clearly, they wanted to see what kind of lingerie Lily chose for future reference.


    Suddenly, the curtain of Lily''s dressing room parted, showing the youngdy wearing a sexy, white chiffon lingerie set with frills.


    Ethan almost staggered at the sheer impact of innocence and sexinessbined together, making him look at his wife in a daze.


    Seeing his reaction, a sweet smile appeared on Lily''s face. With his reaction, she no longer needed to ask Ethan whether he liked it or not.


    Seeing his flushed face, it was very obvious that he liked it very much. But since she still wanted to hear it from his own lips, she decided to ask him how she looked.


    "Well, how is it?" Lily asked.


    "It''s very good," Ethan replied before he could even stop himself. "It looks very good on you,


    Lily."


    Hearing her answer, the smile on her face widened as she once again closed the curtain to try the other set of clothes that she had chosen.


    The youngdies, who saw Lily''s two-piece lingerie, make sure to remember its design so that they could also purchase itter.


    "I see. So he likes those kinds of clothes," a youngdy whispered to her friend.


    "If that works on Ethan, it will definitely work on the other guys," the youngdy''s friend replied. "But I have to admit... as a girl myself, even I find Lily in those clothes quite


    attractive."


    "I feel you."


    "Right?"


    Half an hourter, Ethan and Lily left the Lingerie Boutique, carrying several bags of clothes.


    "Since they are cleaned by magic, I''ll wear the one you liked the mostter," Lily whispered in Ethan''s ears after they left the store, making the young man give his wife a heated nce. Seeing his reaction, Lily gave the young man''s hand a light squeeze before she allowed him to store the things they bought inside his storage ring.


    The two continued their date, and they both had a good time.


    They watched a theater y, had lunch in one of the most popr restaurants in Limeburgh Town, and watched the sunset together while renting a boat in theke.


    The two then had a candle light dinner before heading to the inn they usually stayed at whenever they went to Limeburgh Town.


    Just like she promised earlier, Lily wore the lingerie that Ethan liked the most earlier, then teased her husband with her young and charming body until he was no longer able to hold back and wrapped her in his embrace.


    Lily sighed as soon as Ethan and her became one because it had been a while since they shared


    an intimate moment together.


    But before the young man could even start to move his hips, the youngdy raised her hand


    and caressed the side of his face.


    "I forgot to bring my contraceptive potion," Lily said. "But today is a safe day, so..."


    Ethan nodded in understanding before kissing her lips.


    "You better take it when we return to the academy tomorrow," Ethan replied after their kiss


    ended. "Okay?"


    "Un," Lily replied. "I love you, Ethan."


    "I love you too, Lily." Ethan said as he once again kissed her lips.


    The night was still young, and both of them wanted nothing more than to once again reaffirm


    their strong feelings for each other.


    Soon, Lily''s soft sighs spread inside the room as Ethan filled her heart and her body with his


    love.

 Chapter 857: When I Was Your Age, I Wasn’t Big Either

    Chapter 857: When I Was Your Age, I Wasn¡¯t Big Either


    ?


    The moment Joanne found out that Hecate was her best friend, Ramona, the two became nearly inseparable.


    Joanne spent most of her time with her, even sleeping in the Dud Manor almost every night.


    Since the two of them were already close back then, they shared the same sses together.


    If not for the fact that the Saintess was a beautiful youngdy, the guys of the Schwartz Manor would have already made moves to separate the two of them together.


    Perhaps one of the things that all the male students in the academy were thankful for was the fact that Joanne was Ethan''s sister.


    At least, they wouldn''t have to worry about their Public Enemy Number One setting his sights on her.


    If only Ethan knew what the boys were thinking, he would undoubtedly toss them inside his Celestial Domain, where the Fairies could teach them a lesson-give them a p or two to set their minds straight about their Master.


    Ethan and Princess Ramona already had a heart-to-heart talk, and had reached an agreement to sleep together from time to time with Joanne, like they did back in the Magdar Kingdom.


    Since Ethan and Lily went out on a date together, Joanne and Princess Ramona decided to spar with each other in the Training Grounds.


    After nearly an hour of battle, both girls were drenched with sweat. The fight had been intense, with both of them not holding back against each other.


    Those who were also in the training grounds couldn''t help but feel pressured because they were not a match for either of the two girls.


    They were also very impressed, knowing that Joanne was younger than them by several years yet was already this powerful.


    All of them had no doubt in their minds that she was one of the strongest, if not the strongest, witch of her generation.


    Of course, they were also very impressed by Princess Ramona. Despite the fact that she couldn''t use her magic and had to rely on her closebat abilities to fight, she was toe-to- toe with Ethan''s sister.


    Many believed that due to her extremely powerful magical abilities, the moment her curse was lifted from her body, she would be another powerhouse among the First Years.


    Even the other Pirs of the First Years had to admit that they were not a match for the twodies, who could fight all three of them together at the same time.


    When their sparring ended, the two decided to head to theke where the Water Fairies were currently staying.


    Nicole''s Ice Dragon, Snowke, also visited theke from time to time to y with the Fairies.


    Although no students go to the Lake Area behind the academy, the twodies didn''t n on swimming naked on the off-chance that they might be seen.


    Both had swimsuits, which they had bought in Limeburgh Town a week ago for such purposes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As the twodies frolicked and yed in the water, a few people they didn''t expect to see around theke appeared by the shore.


    "Oh, so the two of you are here?" Lilian said with a smile.


    Since her specialty was water magic, she often went to theke to train her ability to manipte water.


    But this time, she didn''te alone.


    Luna, Nicole, Emma, and Lilith were also with her.


    Since Ethan was away, the young man''s lovers decided to just go to theke to have a pic together.


    Since Nicole had nothing else to do, she had no reason to refuse Luna''s invitation.


    Also, they nned to discuss whether they would tackle the missions that would be posted in the Mission Hall as a group in order to finish it faster.


    Ethan had also informed them beforehand that he would not be taking any missions this year because he was part of the Peace Keeper Force that would secretly protect the students while they were doing their missions.


    Nicole and Lily would also be exempted from taking missions because they were part of the Peace Keepers like Ethan.


    Lilith wouldn''t be staying with Ethan while he was active during the time when the Mission Hall was still open.


    She would be protecting Joanne from her shadow, and make sure that her Master''s sister would be safe at all times.


    "The water feels nice," Joanne said. "Why don''t all of you join us?"


    "Sounds good," Nicole replied. "It''s been a while since I swam in ake."


    "Indeed." Luna nodded. "We can just have lunchter."


    Lilian and Emma also didn''t have objections. After a few minutes, all thedies were in theke, swimming together.


    ¡°Ugh...¡± Joanne couldn''t help but grimace as she looked at the beautifuldies around her. Earlier, she didn''t think much about it. But after everyone had been left with their swimsuits, she realized that she might have made a mistake inviting them to join her.


    She already knew that her brother''s lovers were all beautiful, but there was one part of their bodies that made her feel a little insecure.


    While she was thinking about this part, someone suddenly hugged her from behind, which almost made her scream in fright.


    "What are you looking at?" Nicole asked in a teasing tone as she suddenly hugged Joanne from behind. "Are you worried that yours won''t grow bigger?"


    "W-What are you talking about?" Joanne stuttered because Nicole was spot on.


    Nicole couldn''t help but giggle because she found the younger girl''s reaction very cute. "You''re still young, Joanne," Nicole said. "When I was your age, I wasn''t big either." "R-Really?" Joanne suddenly felt hopeful after hearing Nicole''s words.


    Nicole nodded. "Of course. I only had my growth spurt when I turned sixteen."


    As if to emphasize her growth, Nicole pressed her chest on the younger girl''s back, making Joanne''s face turn beet red from embarrassment.


    While Nicole was teasing Ethan''s sister, Luna looked worried as she lightly rubbed her belly. "Uh... I think I need to go on a diet," Luna said. "I gained a bit of weight as ofte."


    "I think there''s nothing wrong with being a little plump," Lilith replied. "Ethan wouldn''t


    mind it."


    "I mind," Luna sighed. "Ethan is Ethan. Even if I be chubby, he will just say that he loves me even if I be as fat as Chessy."


    Lilian and Emma giggled at the same time because they remembered the fat, chubby ck cat, who seemed to have disappeared in the academy after Ethan left.


    "Still, how can I be like you, Emma and Lilith?" Luna asked. "Both of you are incredibly sexy.


    Your proportions are both good."


    "Mine is gics," Emma replied.


    "Mine is because of my training," Lilith answered. "Well, I''m sure that if you exercise


    everyday, you''ll be a bit slimmer."


    Emma''s body was slender, but her curves were on point.


    It was as if all the food that she was eating automatically went to her bust and bum, making


    Luna very envious.


    As for Lilith, her body was lean and toned.


    The faint lines of her abs held a fatal attraction that even Luna couldn''t deny.


    The youngdy''s gaze thennded on Lilian''s body.


    Although she didn''t have a sexy body like Emma and Lilith, her body was charming enough to


    catch the attention of any guy once their gazended on her.


    "You worry too much, Luna," Lilian said. "You''re not fat. I think you''re perfect the way you


    are."


    "I agree," Emmamented.


    "Master said in passing that she likes holding you close to him," Lilith said. "He added that


    he had to control himself when you were together because he might eat you up if he let his


    inner desire take over."


    "Eh? Is that true?" Luna looked at Lilith with a doubtful gaze.


    "It''s true." Emma nodded. "But there''s nothing wrong with taking care of your body. So, make sure to exercise on a regr basis. It also builds stamina for when... you know?" Emma''s mischievous smirk made Luna''s body, which was as white as cream, have a tinge of red on it, especially on her neck area, which was slowly creeping up on her face. Just when Luna was about to reply, she noticed a flying ship headed toward their direction.


    "Someone''sing," Luna said as she pointed at the Flying Ship, which seemed to be descending towards theke.


    Everyone hurried toward the ind at the center of theke, and summoned their wands,


    ready to fight just in case the people on the ship were hostile.


    When the Flying Ship slowlynded on the ind, the youngdies saw a familiar face looking


    down on all of them with a smile.


    "It seems that all of you are having some fun together," Chloe said as her gazended on


    Nicole, Princess Ramona, and Lilith.


    Seeing the three of them were back, Chloe instantly knew that the person she liked the most in


    the world had finally returned to Brynhildr Academy, which made her sigh in relief in her


    heart.

 Chapter 858: I Missed You

    Chapter 858: I Missed You


    ?


    Ethan gazed at his sleeping wife with an affectionate gaze.


    After a passionate night, the two rekindled their burning desire for each other.


    They took turns taking the lead, and it made their night more memorable.


    Mutual love and respect were very important in a rtionship, and the two of them didn''tck those qualities.


    Not wanting to wake her up, Ethan continued to hold her close and let his thoughts wander to their future together.


    There, in the vi where they spent their honeymoon in thend of the Beastkin, Lily sat on a chair.


    In her arms was a baby, and she was humming a luby to put her precious child to sleep.


    As this scene yed out in his mind, Ethan couldn''t help but feel his heart melt inside his chest.


    He hoped that the future he saw woulde to pass and bring with it the start of a new chapter in his life.


    Suddenly, he felt the youngdy in his arms stir, and a few secondster, Lily opened her eyes and looked at Ethan in a daze.


    The two stared at each other for a while before Ethan moved closer to nt a kiss on his wife''s lips, which thetter returned with three soft pecks.


    "Good morning," Ethan said after Lily pulled back, and snuggled into his chest for warmth. "Mmm," Lily hummed. "Good morning."


    The two stayed in that position for five minutes before the two of them decided to get up from bed and take a bath together.


    Unfortunately, both of them got distracted in the bath, so they only left an hour and a half


    later.


    After getting dressed, they had a simple breakfast before going back to the academy, feeling refreshed and soaked in each other''s love.


    The two of them didn''t just make love during the night.


    They also talked about important things during their short break, especially in regards to Princess Ramona.


    For a time, she was Lily''s Disciple whom she taught how to wield magic. To say that Ethan''s wife had a strong connection to the Princess was an understatement.


    Of course, Lily and Princess Ramona had already talked in private, whichsted for nearly three hours.


    Whatever the two talked about, they made sure to not divulge it to anyone, especially Ethan and Joanne.


    In the end, Lily asked Ethan if, this time, he would be willing to ept Princess Ramona''s love, and the young man gave her a positive answer.


    "Are you going to sleep with Joanne and Ramona tonight?" Lily asked.


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "My sister has been pushing for it, and she''s doing her best to be her best friend''s wingman."


    Lily giggled because she had seen how close Joanne and Princess Ramona had be ever since her secret had been revealed.


    "Our family is going to be a big one," Lily said. "Are you sure your stamina will hold?" "It will," Ethan replied. "I''ll do my best."


    As they flew past the castle walls, they noticed that very few students were wandering about. It wasn''t odd. After all, it was Sunday, and there were no sses. Most students decided to sleep in, while some went back to visit their hometowns for a short vacation.


    The whole school already knew that the two of them were married, so Ethan no longer hesitated tond near Jaeger Manor, so Lily could go back to her dorm room first.


    "I''ll see you at lunch," Lily said before giving Ethan a kiss on the cheek.


    "Yes," Ethan kissed her back. "I''ll see youter."


    After bidding farewell to each other, Lily entered Jaeger Manor, after which Ethan flew back to Dud Manor.


    The moment she entered the Common Room, several gazesnded on her, and most of them belonged to thedies, who gave Lily mischievous smiles.


    "Wee back," a pretty youngdy with long brown hair greeted. "How was your honeymoon?"


    "It was the best," Lily replied.


    "Was it really?" another youngdy asked. "Is it really that good as people say it to be?"


    "Well, I don''t know about other people, but Ethan is very good in bed," Lily answered, which made the girls blush and look at her with admiration and envy.


    "If my boyfriend only had half of Ethan''s physique, I''d be extremely happy," ady in herte teensmented. "You''re lucky, Lily. Make sure to not let that juicy guy go."


    "Thank you for the advice, Senior," Lily replied. "Since we''re already married, I don''t n on letting him go."


    The girls were mostly Lily''s friends and acquaintances, so they could talk this openly to each other as long as there were no guys around.


    When there were boys in themon room, they made sure to not mention anything rted


    to Ethan. He was already the men''s public enemy number one, and making it worse wasn''t on


    their agenda.


    After a few more idle chatter, Lily climbed up the stairs to go to her room.


    Suddenly, she saw Chloe walking down the stairs, headed to themon room.


    "You''re back, Chloe," Lily said with a smile.


    "And you''re back after a night with Ethan," Chloe replied in a teasing tone. "Has he already


    left for Dud Manor?"


    "Yes," Lily replied.


    "Good. I need to talk to him about something important."


    "Something important?"


    Chloe nodded. "Let''s talkter. I need to see Ethan before the other girls take him


    somewhere."


    Lily noticed that the youngdy was carrying a book in her hands, which she had never seen before.


    But since Chloe seemed to be in a hurry, she no longer stopped her and decided to keep her questions forter.


    ***


    Ethan, who just arrived at the Dud Manor, saw Sabrina and George in the Common Room, sitting on the couch together.


    Well, it was more like Sabrina was sitting on George''sp, while thetter hugged her from


    behind.


    The youngdy was busy reading the book in their hands, while George seemed to simply enjoy the moment with his eyes closed.


    Since he didn''t want to disturb them, he quietly headed to the stairs and went up to his room.


    As soon as he opened the door, he immediately sensed the presence of someone or something in his room, which made him frown.


    "Wee back, Ethan."


    "Chessy? You''re back as well?"


    The chubby ck cat was lying on top of Ethan''s table, busy grooming his paw.


    "We got back yesterday," Chessy replied.


    Ethan knew that the Chesmire Cat had apanied his cousin, so he decided to ask if Chloe


    had also returned to the academy.


    "Did Chloe return with you?" Ethan inquired.


    "Yes," Chessy replied. "She wanted to see you to confirm something yesterday, but since you


    weren''t around, she will probablye see you today."


    Chessy had just finished talking when suddenly, the two heard a knock on Ethan''s door.


    "Ethan, are you there?"


    Chessy chuckled. "Speak of the devil."


    After saying those words, the Chesmire Cat turned invisible, not wanting the youngdy to


    find out that he was inside Ethan''s room.


    Ethan, who vaguely understood what the Chesmire Cat was thinking, opened the door and looked at his cousin, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    But before he could even say anything, Chloe moved close to him and gave him a hug.


    A few secondster, she gave him a kiss on the lips before pulling back to hug him again.


    "I missed you," Chloe said as she buried her head in Ethan''s chest.


    "I miss you, too," Ethan replied.


    The two didn''t notice that the door slowly closed by itself, even locking itself firmly in ce.


    Chessy then walked the hallways of Dud Manor with a silly grin on his face.


    "Youth," Chessy muttered before disappearing once more.


    He had a few things to say to the Headmaster of the Academy, so he decided to look for


    Professor Rinehart. If the other party was already awake, then he would ask him for a favor.


    Also, he didn''t want to be the third wheel, so he decisively left Ethan''s room.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Thest thing he wanted to see was two teenagers kissing each other, which was sweet enough to rot his teeth.

 Chapter 859: Dark Times Are Approaching

    Chapter 859: Dark Times Are Approaching


    ?


    "You smell like Lily," Chloemented as she snuggled close to Ethan.


    "Is that a bad thing?" Ethan asked while patting her head.


    "No," Chloe replied. "I already expected this when I heard that the two of you went out on a date yesterday."


    The two stayed in each other''s arms for a few moments before Chloe stood on tiptoe to kiss Ethan''s lips for a second time before reluctantly pulling away.


    "I need to talk to you about something important," Chloe said.


    She then held Ethan''s hand and led him toward the couch so that the two of them could sit together.


    When both of them were properly seated, she revealed the book she was holding and handed it to Ethan.


    The young man looked at the words on the cover, but he couldn''t understand any of it.


    However, just as he was about to ask what the book was about, the letters on the cover lit up one by one and transformed into anguage Ethan could read and understand.


    The Four Jewels of the Tuatha D¨¦ Danann.


    "You can read it?" Chloe asked with a smile.


    "Yes," Ethan answered.


    Chloe nodded. "I had a feeling you could do it, but I''m still surprised that you could understand the ancient text."


    The young man raised his head to look at his cousin, and when he did, he saw a beautiful foxdy sitting beside him.


    "Don''t mind me," Chloe said as she casually brushed one of her tails. "Sometimes, I transform when I feel that I''m in a safe ce."


    She then waved her hand, and a momentter, the pages of the book flipped by themselves beforeing to aplete stop.


    Ethan turned back to the book and saw four illustrations, which made him focus his attention on the pages Chloe had wanted him to see.


    Since he possessed Mimir''s Wisdom, he was able to read the description of the four treasures of the Tuatha De Danann.


    Four Cities, Four Teachers, Four Treasures.


    "Four presents brought with them,


    By the nobles of the Tuatha D¨¦ Danann.


    A sword, a stone, a cauldron of worth,


    A spear for the death of noble champions."


    Ethan looked at the treasures one by one, and his gaze lingered on the spear that looked very much like Areadbhair.


    Wanting to check if the two of them were truly one and the same, Ethan summoned his ming spear and dispersed its mes for a brief moment.


    Chloe, who also wanted to ask Ethan if she could see the spear of legend, observed the spear in great detail before taking a deep sigh.


    "It''s indeed the Spear of Lugh," Chloe said softly. "Areadbhair. Ethan, you possess one of the treasures of the Tuatha De Danann."


    Ethan already knew that the Tuatha De Danann was a mythical race that lived in the world thousands of years ago.


    Some even said that the Firbolgs were their descendants, exining why this race also wielded great powers just like them.


    But after realizing the significance of this discovery, Ethan frowned. He received Areadbhair as a reward for helping the Dawnbreaker Academy ovee the threat of the Elder Dragon Eizenth, as well as the Wizard who tried to take advantage of the chaos.


    Back then, the Headmaster of Dawnbreaker Academy, Marlton Everton, didn''t recognize the spear, which Ethan had chosen from their treasury.


    It was as if the spear just materialized out of nowhere, showing itself to Ethan so that the young man could pick it as his reward.


    Since then, the ming Spear had yed a major role in Ethan''s battles, helping by making him nearly immune to fire-based spells.


    "When you left the academy, I had a dream," Chloe said. "The dream was so vivid, and the voice talking to me in that dream was urging me to take action and find the whereabouts of the four treasures of the Tuatha De Danann.


    "Because of the urgency of the voice, I couldn''t justpletely ignore it, so I asked the Headmaster for help. After listening to my story, Professor Rinehart asked Chessy and Koko to apany me. We then headed to Westshire to consult the Elves and talk to some of the Firbolgs who lived with them.


    "After that, we headed to the Kingdom of Wisteria, where imh Sis can be found. I then asked His Majesty if I could enter the Forbidden Section of the Royal Archives. Fortunately, the Headmaster has already informed them beforehand, so I was granted permission to enter their library for research."


    Chloe paused for a bit before caressing the worn-out page of the book.


    "Three of these treasures are now confirmed to be here in the Shire Continent," Chloe said. "I have Lia Fail, the Stone of Destiny. The Sword of Light, imh Sis, is standing tall in the Kingdom of Wisteria.


    "The Spear of Lugh is in your possession, which leaves only the whereabouts of the Cauldron of the Dagda unknown. Ethan, we need to gather all four treasures as soon as possible so that we can prevent the seconding of Ragnarok."


    "Ragnarok?" Ethan asked. "Are you talking about the story about the ultimate destruction of the gods in a battle against evil?"


    "Yes," Chloe replied.


    "But ording to the Magical History, the Gods are already dead," Ethan stated.


    "That''s true." Chloe nodded. "The Gods are already dead. But Ethan, we can also interpret this in a different way."


    Ethan suddenly had an enlightenment, allowing him to understand what Chloe was trying to


    say.


    "In the absence of the Gods, only those beings can be considered God-like," Ethan muttered before ncing at his cousin, who was looking back at him with a solemn gaze.


    Seeing that Ethan understood what she was referring to, Chloe nodded her head.


    "That''s right," Chloe replied. "In the absence of Gods, only those who have power beyond that of a mortal can be considered Gods."


    "The Progenitors," Ethan hissed. "Are you telling me that an all-out battle against Progenitors will herald the end of the world?"


    Chloe nodded. "And for that, we need to gather the four treasures in one ce."


    The youngdy then took out the Stone of Destiny and showed it to Ethan. "Right now, a special seal has been ced in this stone, blocking its powers," Chloe replied.


    "Its past Guardian deemed that it would be too dangerous to let Lia Fail fall into the wrong hands, for it is able to identify the one True King who could turn the bnce of this world


    upside down.


    "And for this seal to be undone, its current Guardian must either die or lose their purity."


    Ethan''s eyes widened in shock because the pieces were now falling into ce. "Don''t tell me..." Ethan looked at his cousin, who now had a bitter smile on her face.


    "Yes, Ethan," Chloe replied. "I am the current Guardian of the Stone of Destiny. The moment I die or lose my innocence, the stone will regain its ability, and the One True King will be found. "But before that happens, we must find the Cauldron. Only if the King possesses the three other treasures will we be able to ovee the cmity that is destined to fall on our heads."


    Ethan closed his eyes for a few seconds before opening them again.


    Seeing the determination in his eyes, Chloe felt like Ethan was about to eat her whole.


    "... Ethan, maybe if we gather the four treasures, you don''t have to fear the Progenitors again," Chloe said before cing her hand over the young man''s hand. "And then, we can..." Chloe wasn''t able to finish whatever she was going to say next because Ethan pressed his lips over hers, giving her a long and sweet kiss.


    "I understand," Ethan replied after their kiss ended. "Do you know where the Cauldron is


    located?"


    Chloe shook her head. "I brought some books with me from the Royal Library. I still haven''t read them all, but they hold the information on where these treasures were kept hundreds of


    years ago.


    "But seeing that the other three''s locations had not been in the ces recorded in the written text, the possibility of the cauldron being in another ce is very high."


    Ethan shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. Regardless of whether the cauldron still exists in its original ce or not, we will only know once we look for it."


    "You have a point." Chloe nodded. "Very well. I will trante the books I''ve brought back from the library and update you as soon as I can."


    "Good," Ethan replied. "After the students have all finished their missions from the Mission


    Hall, I will ask the Headmaster for his permission to search for the Cauldron. We will search


    for it together."


    "Yes." Chloe smiled. "We''ll search for it together."


    ***


    Somewhere in Midgard...


    "Dark times are approaching," an enchantingdy wearing a ck dress muttered while


    looking over the horizon. "But that doesn''t concern me."


    Thedy smiled as she caressed the ck Cauldron on top of her table.


    All around her, dozens of naked youngdies, all chained to the wall, could be seen.


    The enchantingdy then reached out to caress the face of the closest youngdy within her


    reach.


    Her hand then slowly moved to touch her neck, and her corbone, and even yfully groped


    her right breast before her hand moved towards the golden jewel that was growing at the center of the youngdy''s chest.


    All thedies that were chained on the walls had the same jewel growing from their chests but


    of different colors.


    The enchantingdy giggled. Soon, the Origin Magic of the Witches whom she had captured would be extracted from their bodies, making them lose their powers permanently


    She would then take these jewels and ce them inside the Cauldron, allowing her to create a pill that would further strengthen her powers, as well as grant her eternal youth. "Soon, the chosen one will arrive. I can''t wait to eat their Origin Magic," the enchantingdy


    said as she kissed the jewel on the youngdy''s chest, wishing that she could pluck it and eat it


    like candy. But she would wait, for it was still not ripe for the picking.


    Also, she believed that those who sought the Cauldron would soone looking for her, justn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    as written in the text of the Dagda.


    When the world needed it the most, the people who would y a role in preventing the destruction of the world would seek out the Four Treasures.


    The enchantingdy had always wanted to taste the Origin Magic of the so-called chosen


    ones.


    She didn''t really care if they were men or women.


    All that mattered to her was that she could gain their powers, allowing her to break through and be one of the Progenitors, who looked down on all the mortals in the world.

 Chapter 860: The Opening Of The Mission Hall

    Chapter 860: The Opening Of The Mission Hall


    ?


    A few dayster, the Mission Hall was once again opened, offering students missions they could take outside of the academy.


    Truth be told, there were some opinions iming that the Mission Hall should remain closed this year due to the threat of the Fomorians.


    However, after careful consideration, Professor Rinehart decided to let the students take missions, especially the First Years, because until the threat was upon them, it would be best if they could gain experience in the field.


    Since the Academy might be the battlefield for the war, it was important that all students, even those who had just enrolled in the academy, were ready to defend themselves.


    Thebat-oriented sses had all stepped up their game, encouraging the students to duel with their Professors and each other, allowing them to get a better feel of what realbat was like.


    Ethan eyed the Mission Hall with nostalgia. Thinking about it, this was where everything began.


    His first mission, a supposedly simple task to escort a client, didn''t proceed ording to what he had in mind.


    They were attacked by a bandit group led by rogue wizards, forcing him and Lily to enter a Nexus that took them back to the past, where he was hailed as the Tidebringer.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Everything that happened back then felt like a lifetime ago, and yet, the events were still fresh in his mind as if they had just happened yesterday.


    "What''s wrong, Brother?" Joanne, whom Ethan had apanied to the Mission Hall, asked. "Are you worried about the gazes of the guys that are looking in our direction?"


    "Hmm?" Ethan nced at his surroundings and noticed that many First Years were looking in his direction.


    It took him a while to understand why they were looking in his direction, and when the realization hit him, he couldn''t help but show a bitter smile on his face.


    Currently, he was holding hands with Joanne and Princess Ramona, who asked him to escort them to the Mission Hall.


    Most of the First Years, as well as the upper years, had their eyes on the two beautifuldies, who had shown great potential during the Initiation Ceremony.


    Although Joanne was still young, it was obvious that she would grow up to be a very powerful witch. Naturally, no one wanted to wait for other people to take a step ahead in trying to win her good graces.


    Princess Ramona, on the other hand, was also their object of affection.


    Her Magic was extremely powerful-albeit with a big downside-but she couldn''t really use it, for any other spell aside from body strengthening spells would summon a random Elemental that would nearly a hundred percent attack thedy.


    But that downside didn''t stop anyone from thinking that since her magic was extremely powerful, her bloodline might help increase the prestige of their own bloodline if she agreed to their marriage proposal.


    Such was the way of thinking for Magical Families, especially the Old Families who truly cared about the bloodline of their lineage.


    As for why Ethan was escorting the two teenage girls, it was because they had asked him to pick out a mission for them, which Ethan didn''t reject.


    Knowing that his sister''s confidence was sometimes out of bounds, he was worried that she would pick an extremely difficult mission that might endanger their lives.


    "Let''s go, Brother," Joanne said as she pulled Ethan towards the entrance of the Mission hall. "The good missions might be taken if we don''t hurry."


    "Fine," Ethan replied with a smile because Joanne seemed really excited about going out on a mission with her best friend.


    The students of Schwartz Manor had invited Joanne many times to join their team, so they could work together to clear missions.


    But Joanne politely rejected them all, saying that she already formed a team with Ramona.


    Of course, they insisted that adding Ramona to their team wasn''t a problem, but Joanne still rejected their invitations.


    The youngdies, who were members of the Meredith n and assigned to guard Joanne, were almost in tears because Joanne didn''t want them to join their group.


    Fortunately, Ethan told his sister to not make things difficult for the members of their Protector ns.


    Heeding her brother''s words, Joanne reluctantly agreed to let two of the four youngdies, who had been assigned to protect her, join their team.


    The four teenage girls, Themis, Eunomia, Dike, and Eirene were finally able to breathe easier. At least two from their group managed to worm their way onto their Young Mistress'' team.


    Ethan eyed the pir where countless missions were posted.


    He raised his wand and pointed at one of the posted missions hanging near the top of the pir, making it fly in his direction.


    "Escort a Merchant Group traveling to the Beastkin Territory," Ethan said. "Applicants must have a good rtionship with Beastkins, or must be someone proficient in dealing with


    them."


    "Eh? That sounds boring," Joanne puffed her cheeks. "I want something filled with action! Like... hunt down Bandits or hunt down Rogue Wizards and Witches!"


    "Don''t underestimate escort missions, Joanne," Princess Ramona said. "Have you forgotten? Your brother''s first mission was an escort mission, and he ended up in the Lands of stor." "Ah! Right!" Joanne suddenly became serious as she read the contents of the escort mission. "It says here that they need four teams to protect their caravan. The reward is forty-thousand Merit Points per team, so if the two of us split it, we get twenty thousand merit points each." Ethan''s sister pondered for a bit before looking at her best friend for her opinion.


    "So, should we get it?" Joanne asked. "There''s a high chance that we might get attacked by bandits along the way. This is exciting, right?"


    Princess Ramona giggled, seeing her best friend finally very eager to start the mission, contrary to her earlier reluctance.


    "I think it''s good," Princess Ramona replied. "I also want to see thend of the Beastkin where Master was born."


    Lily had told Princess Ramona that she should call her sister because they would be part of the same family in the future.


    However, the Princess couldn''t bring herself to do it, and asked Lily if she could still call her ''Master'' until she got used to the idea of calling her ''Sister''.


    Lily didn''t mind, so she agreed with Princess Ramona''s request.


    However, while the two youngdies had already made up their mind, Ethan was feeling a bit


    anxious.


    Just like what Princess Ramona had said, his first mission was a mere escort mission, yet it turned out to be a battle of life and death.


    At that thought, he was feeling conflicted whether he should send the two girls to take on


    such a mission.


    "Don''t be such a worrywart, Brother," Joanne, who seemed to understand what her brother was thinking, confidently patted her chest. "Don''t worry, since there are three other teams aside from us, we will be able to ovee any problems. Also, Ramona and I are not weak. We can handle a few Rogue Wizards without problems."


    A few minutester, Ethan sighed before nodding in agreement.


    "Okay," Ethan replied. "But be careful. Confidence is a good trait. Overconfidence is not. Just


    be careful on this mission, okay?"


    ""Yes!""


    Both girls replied in unison, and Joanne hurriedly ran over to one of the staff members to have


    their mission approved.


    When he was certain that the two girls were out of earshot, Ethan ordered Dainsleif to guard


    both of them.


    With the Ancient Wendigo watching over the two youngdies, Ethan would be able to have some peace of mind. His Ancient Wendigo was undoubtedly a powerful monster, which only a handful of people in the Shire Continent might be able to defeat.

 Chapter 861: That’s Always Been One Of Your Fantasies, Right?

    Chapter 861: That¡¯s Always Been One Of Your Fantasies, Right?


    ?


    After formally iming their missions, Joanne and Princess Ramona went to Dud Manor to discuss the things that they would need to bring on their journey.


    Themis and Eunomia, who were going to join them, were also invited to this strategy meeting.


    Ethan, on the other hand, stayed behind and watched as the other students picked their own missions.


    Luna, who wasn''t exempted from taking missions, appeared in the Mission Hall after an hour alongside her team members.


    She, Emma, George, Sabrina, and Samantha ckwood, who once apanied Ethan and Nicole during the Asta Family Heir Wars, decided to form a team.


    For some reason, Ethan felt that this team was pretty bnced. Although George might not seem reliable on the surface, Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half told him that Emma and Luna would be safe on George''s team.


    When he tried to ask why they felt that way, his two supporters simply told him that George was no longer the same person he had met a year ago.


    They even insisted that, although he wasn''t as reliable as Henry, the previous Head Prefect, George was still a very dependable friend and ally, even if everything were to go south.


    Knowing that Sebastian and his Other Half wouldn''t lie to him, he no longer said anything and supported Luna''s decision to join George''s team.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What mission did Ramona and Joanne take earlier?" George asked Ethan.


    "A merchant escort mission," Ethan replied. "They will pass through the Beastkin territory, so they thought that they were qualified to take the mission."


    "Hmm..." George pondered a bit before ncing at his team members. "Should we also take the same mission as them? I''ve always wanted to visit Southshire, and since we''re going with people we know, it will also be a good opportunity to take this mission as a short vacation." "There are many rare herbs and flowers in Southshire," Sabrinamented. "I think this mission is good. I hope we cane across the Snapping Toadstool and the Laughing Ivy. Those two only grow in the Beastkin Territory."


    "Hey, Ethan, it''s been a while," Samantha greeted with a smile.


    "It has indeed been a while, Samantha." Ethan nodded in greeting.


    "Can you guess the color of my underwear right now?" Samantha asked, which made Emma and Luna nce at Ethan as if asking for an exnation.


    "It''s a joke that formed between us when we were apanying Nicole in the Heir Wars," Ethan said with a sigh. "Samantha, please, don''t say things that might make people misunderstand. Especially in front of my Fiance."


    "Hoh?" Samantha arched an eyebrow. "Fiance? Are you talking about Luna?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "She''s my Fiance."


    Since Emma was back to being the dull, nd-looking Assistant Librarian, Samantha didn''t even consider her as one of Ethan''s lovers.


    In fact, aside from Ethan''s inner circle, not many knew that Emma was actually a very gorgeous youngdy, whom the members of Schwartz Manor would definitely wish to make their marriage partner if they knew about it.


    Unfortunately for them, Emma went out of her way to make herself less attractive in public, making it so others did not even bother to pay attention to her presence.


    "And... how many fiances do you have?" Samantha moved closer, so that Ethan could whisper the number in her ear.


    The young man obliged and gave the answer, which made Samantha blink once then twice before looking at him with amazement.


    "Wow." Samantha eyed Ethan from head to foot. "No wonder you can tell the color of my underwear with just a nce, you''re really amazing in more ways than one."


    "Uh... can you give me a break?"


    "Hahaha! Okay. I won''t bring up this topic again."


    Since Luna and Emma had no objections to taking the same mission as Joanne and Princess Ramona, George took the escort mission and asked the staff to register his team as one of the four teams that would be apanying the merchant group.


    "You look worried," Luna said before giving Ethan''s hand a light squeeze.


    "Frankly, I''d be worried even if you took a simple mission outside of the academy," Ethan replied. "I''m just being a bit paranoid after everything I''ve gone through¡ªespecially during my first escort mission."


    Luna nodded in understanding. "If you''re that worried, how about you follow us as one of your Peacekeeping duties?"


    "I wish I could do that, but Professor Rinehart told me that he has a special mission for me in a few days."


    "A special mission?" Luna frowned. "If he personally asked for your help, then it must be something serious."


    Ethan nodded. "I don''t know what the mission entails, but the Headmaster looked troubled when he asked for my help. I''m sure it''s not going to be an easy mission."


    "Just be careful, okay?" Luna rested her head on Ethan''s chest.


    "I will," Ethan replied. "All of you be careful as well. I''ll send Dainsleif to look after Joanne and Ramona. Do you want me to let Lilith escort you as a precaution?"


    Luna shook her head. "If you send everyone to protect us, then who will protect you? Ethan, I know that you''re strong-very strong. But there are times when even strong wizards need others to save them as well."


    "You''re right," Ethan hugged the youngdy in a loving embrace. "I''m getting ahead of myself. I just told Joanne that confidence is good, and overconfidence is bad. I should practice what I preach, no?"


    "Exactly." Luna grinned. "Don''t worry. If you need saving, I promise toe and save you like a knight in shining armor."


    "That''s always been one of your fantasies, right?" Ethan inquired. "To meet a prince on a white horse, who will take you to his kingdom and live happily ever after."


    "Yes." Luna didn''t deny Ethan''s words. "But that''s in the past now that I''ve found my


    prince."


    Ethan, who had been leaning against one of the corners of the Mission Hall, nced at his surroundings and sighed.


    If they were alone, he would have already kissed Luna because she was being adorable at this


    time.


    After finishing their registration, Luna left with George and the others to strategize what items they would bring on their mission.


    As the hours passed, Ethan couldn''t help but feel anxiety about the thing that he couldn''t exin that was nagging at the back of his head.


    He didn''t know if he was just being paranoid or if something else was at work.


    "This might be the aftereffects of my journey in Midgard,'' Ethan thought. ''Maybe I will feel better after taking a nap.''


    After checking that none of his friends were inside the Mission Hall, Ethan returned to Dud


    Manor to rest.


    Later that afternoon, he would be summoned to the Headmaster''s Office to be briefed on his special mission, which he would be undertaking in the next few days.

 Chapter 862: Mysterious Incident In Grandshire

    Chapter 862: Mysterious Incident In Grandshire


    ?


    When Ethan arrived at the Headmaster''s office, he saw two people he didn''t expect to be there.


    Cedric and Lilian were both seated, seemingly waiting for his arrival.


    Earlier, Lilian told him that she would go see her brother because something important came up. At that time, Ethan already had a feeling that whatever that important thing was had a rtion to the special mission that Professor Rinehart wanted him to do.


    "Please sit down, Ethan," Professor Rinehart said. "We will discuss the special mission that will be assigned to you, Cedric and Lilian."


    Ethan nodded and sat on the chair opposite Cedric.


    Ever since Lilian''s brother had transferred to Brynhildr Academy, he easily became the most popr guy, only second to Ethan.


    Back in Nightfall Academy, he was already very famous because he was handsome and powerful, plus he was also a very charismatic individual.


    When he first lost to Ethan, it made Cedric understand that the world didn''t revolve around him.


    There was always someone better than him, and this wake up call pushed him to train not only his fighting prowess, but also his magical abilities.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He recognized Ethan as a rival and deemed that he was indeed worthy of his sister, Lilian. Both of them had interacted a few times, and although they don''t see each other very often, their rtionship was better than what it had been in the past.


    Seeing that all three were now ready to listen to him, Professor Rinehart delved into the heart of the matter.


    "Professor Barret was supposed to apany the three of you on this mission," Professor Rinehart said. "But something just as important came up, so I had no choice but to send him alone to deal with another urgent matter. This leaves the three of you to do this mission on your own.


    "However, let me make it clear-if you discover that this mission is too dangerous for the three of you, you must retreat and wait for reinforcements. Do I make myself clear?"


    The three teenagers nodded in understanding.


    "Good," Professor Rinehart then lightly tapped the crystal ball on top of his table.


    A momentter, a projection appeared in front of them, disying the face of the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy, Nero Maddox.


    Cedric and Lilian were already familiar with their former Headmaster, and both of them felt guilty for transferring to another academy instead of finishing their studies at Nightfall Academy.


    "It''s good to see that the two of you are doing well," Nero said with a smile as he looked at Cedric and Lilian.


    After a while, he nced at Ethan and gave him the "it''s your fault that they left my academy!" gaze, which made the young man smile bitterly.


    "Before anything else, I would like to say that whatever you are going to hear inside this room should not leave this room," Professor Nero stated. "Something unprecedented is happening in Grandshire, and it is not only Nightfall Academy that is affected.


    "Other academies have also experienced this, so we are taking this matter seriously. Dozens of Witches have gone missing ever since we opened our Mission Hall for Field Missions.


    "But the most concerning thing about these serial disappearances is the fact that, when these witches went missing, their teammates don''t know how it happened. We have every reason to believe that either they were abducted in secret, or someone tampered with the memories of their teammates.


    "Because of this, we have stopped giving missions to our students, and our Professors are now busy trying to bring the rest back to the academy. But it''s not easy. Some missions require them to travel far, and we''re very worried that they might go missing as well." Cedric and Lilian both became solemn after hearing their previous Headmaster''s news.


    Although it was not proven yet, there was a high possibility that their friends had also gone missing. Because of this, they were very eager to start their mission and find the whereabouts of the missing witches.


    "We are also gathering the Elite Wizards of Nightfall Academy so that they can form several search parties," Professor Nero added. "But since the possibility that this same incident will also happen in Eastshire, we decided to inform all the academies, including Brynhildr Academy, about this incident.


    "I hope that all of you can work together to solve this mystery and bring the students back home safely. The majority of the teams sent by the other Academies will be meeting here in Nightfall Academy.


    "I hope that all of you can begin your travels as soon as possible and meet the other teams, who will undertake the rescue missions. Having the three of you here means a lot to me. I will not forget this favor, and will repay it properly in the future."


    "Headmaster, please don''t say that," Cedric replied. "Although I''m no longer in Nightfall Academy, I wille to its aid as long as I am needed."


    "The same goes for me, Headmaster," Lilian stated. "I will do my best to find the missing witches of our academy."


    "Thank you." Professor Nero smiled. "I look forward to seeing the two of you here in Nightfall Academy. The same goes for you, Ethan. Although I want to me you for ying the biggest role in enticing two prodigies of my academy to transfer to Brynhildr Academy, I also know that you are not at fault.


    "As long as you can help us solve this mystery, I will make sure to attend your wedding with Lilian."


    Since everyone looked serious, Professor Nero decided to lighten up the atmosphere by throwing a joke. Unfortunately, Lilian was too worried to feel embarrassed about the Headmaster''s sudden announcement.


    "I will do my best, Professor Nero," Ethan replied.


    Professor Nero nodded. "Good. I will be waiting for your arrival at Nightfall Academy. See you soon."


    A momentter, the projection faded, and a brief silence descended inside the room, which was broken by Professor Rinehart''s light cough.


    "This is a very concerning incident, and I''m worried that whatever happened in Grandshire might reach us as well," Professor Rinehart said. "That said, we need to get into the bottom of this mystery and make sure that there will be no more victims."


    The Headmaster of the Academy sighed before ncing in Ethan''s direction.


    "Given the urgency of this matter, I hope you can lend your Flying Ship for this mission, Ethan," Professor Rinehart said. "I already told Enzo about it, and he said that as long as you agreed, they would lend their aid."


    "I understand, Professor." Ethan nodded. "I''ll have them prepare for departure right away." "Thank you, Ethan," Professor Rinehart before shifting his attention to Cedric and Lilian. "I hope that all of you return safely, and may fortune smile upon the three of you."


    A few minutester, Ethan, Lilian and Cedric left the Headmaster''s Office together. "I''ll go and see Merric to inform them about our mission," Ethan said. "Since we need to pack up and prepare our supplies, let''s all meet up at Dud Manor in four hours."


    Lilian and Cedric nodded before returning to their respective manors to start preparing for


    their journey.


    As Ethan walked toward the Northern Tower of the academy, he wondered if the nagging feeling he had was rted to the mission that they were about to undertake.


    But since he had no idea whether that was the case or not, he did the only thing he could do, and that was to make sure he was thoroughly prepared for the journey to Nightfall Academy.

 Chapter 863: Raise The Anchor, And Unfurl The Sails

    Chapter 863: Raise The Anchor, And Unfurl The Sails


    ?


    Right after he was done talking to Merric, Ethan went to look for his lovers to inform them that he would be leaving for Grandshire in a few hours.


    The mission given to him was confidential, so he couldn''t tell them the details of his mission.


    "Please be careful," Luna said before giving Ethan a kiss on his lips.


    "I will," Ethan replied.


    "Make sure to eat on time," Lily said in a teasing tone. "Feel free to eat Lilian as many times as you like."


    Lilian, who was standing at the side, couldn''t help but blush as she ced her hands on her cheeks.


    Ethan chuckled as he returned his wife''s hug and gave her a sweet kiss on the lips.


    "Young Master, if possible, I want to go with you." Emma gazed at Ethan with determination. "I believe I will be of great help."


    Ethan pondered a bit before nodding in agreement.


    "I''ll talk to Professor Rinehart," Ethan replied. "Your irvoyance and divination might help us in being able to aplish this mission."


    Lilith would also apany Ethan, but she''d do so in her cat form, so there was no need to say anything.


    "I will feel cold without you, but I think I can endure for a week or two," Nicole, who just happened to visit Dud Manor, was just in time to see Ethan before his departure. "So be sure toe back, or else I might be an ice statue, you know?"


    "We can''t let that happen now, can we?" Ethan gave Nicole a hug to warm her up just a bit. "Don''t worry. I''lle back as soon as I can. Even if you turn into an ice statue, I''ll make sure to thaw you out."


    "Sounds like a n," Nicole replied.


    They hugged for a full minute before Ethan took a step back.


    Nicole''s body was not as cold as before, because he absorbed whatever coldness that was left before his departure.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Brother, buy me some souvenirs, okay?" Joanne, who was confident of her brother''s abilities, wasn''t really worried about him.


    And it showed through how she was already asking for gifts that could only be found in Grandshire.


    "Okay." Ethan nodded and nted a kiss on his spoiled sister''s forehead, who kissed him back on the cheek.


    "I''ll keep an eye on Joanne and make sure that she doesn''t cause trouble," Princess Ramona said. "Be at ease."


    "I feel better knowing that you''re with her," Ethan replied, giving the Princess a kiss on the lips as well.


    Since he needed to store as much magic as possible, kissing his lovers was the fastest way to do it.


    Luna had also given him two orbs of Moon Magic that she ced inside his heart, which he could use for emergencies.


    "Well then, it''s time to go," Ethan scanned the faces of the youngdies, who would also be doing their own missions while he was away. "You girls should also be careful during your missions. Pay extra close attention to your surroundings.


    "If something is suspicious, make sure to inform the other teams that are with you on the escort mission."


    "Yes, Papa," Lily replied cutely, which almost made Ethan stagger due to the impact of her words.


    Seeing his reaction, Ethan''s other lovers started to have an idea themselves, which they would use when the right time came.


    When Ethan arrived in themon room, he found Cedric having a discussion with George about the best way to deal with Rogue Wizards.


    "Don''t hesitate to go for the kill when your life is in danger," George said in a serious tone. "Only strong people like Professor Barret have the leeway to capture his targets. I know you are strong, but your battle experience is just fighting monsters and sparring with other Wizards and Witches.


    "Life and death battles against Rogue Wizards and Witches are different. There are no rules to be followed.


    "Even when you think that you''ve already subdued them, there is a chance that they''re just waiting for an opportunity to strike. Make sure to take their wands as a precaution. Do you understand, Cedric?"


    Cedric nodded. "Thank you, Sir George. I''ll keep your teachings in mind."


    "Good." George patted the young man''s shoulder before ncing in Ethan''s direction. "As for you... I don''t have any advice to give you. You already know what to do, right?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "Please take care of Luna, Joanne, and Ramona for me, George." "You can count on me." George smiled with confidence. "I''ll do my best."


    After that short exchange, Ethan and the rest headed to the North of the Academy, where Merric and the Flying Ship were waiting.


    Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret were also there to bid them goodbye on their journey.


    "Professor, can I take Emma with me on this journey?" Ethan asked. "I believe her magic will prove useful for this mission."


    "Miss Meredith?" Professor Rinehart pondered a bit before nodding. "If you believe she''ll be able to help, then I will permit her to travel with you. Right now, we need all the help that we can get."


    Emma, who had been given permission to join her Master on the journey, sighed in her heart.


    She thought that the Headmaster might not agree, but fortunately, this mission''s sess was Professor Rinehart''s top priority.


    "Report to me whenever possible," Professor Rinehart stated. "Especially if you need reinforcements. Don''t hesitate to ask for help if needed."


    "Understood, Professor," Ethan replied.


    Since he had already bid goodbye to everyone, Ethan and his team boarded the Flying Ship.


    "Do you wish to depart now, Young Master?" Merric asked.


    "Yes, Merric," Ethan answered. "Raise the sails. We are headed for Nightfall Academy in


    Grandshire."


    "As youmand, Young Master." Merric bowed before shouting toward the crew of the ship. "Raise the anchor, and unfurl the sails. It''s time to fly, boys."


    The Catkins yed their part, and soon, the Flying Ship slowly rose toward the sky.


    Ethan waved onest time to those who were on the ground as their Flying Ship flew toward


    the West, in the direction of Grandshire, where an evil he hadn''t encountered before was lurking in wait for those who wished to hunt her down.

 Chapter 864: It’s Hard Being Single, Right?

    Chapter 864: It¡¯s Hard Being Single, Right?


    ?


    A few days passed since Ethan, Lilian and Cedric started their journey to the Nightfall Academy, located in Grandshire.


    Along the way, they noticed several flying ships who were headed in the same direction.


    Some of these ships belonged to the academies at odds with Brynhildr Academy. But this time, they made no move to hinder their path or engage them inbat.


    This was a fortunate thing. After all, if they really attempted to attack Ethan''s Flying Ship, all of them would have been annihted on the spot.


    With three Legacy Holders on board, they were a force that could even defeat an army if they were forced to a corner.


    "You look troubled," Ethan said to Lilian, who was watching the scenery pass by on the deck of the ship.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I am," Lilian replied. "Nightfall Academy has been good to me and, truth be told, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have left."


    "Do you regret it?" Ethan inquired.


    "No," Lilian answered firmly. "I''m d I transferred. If I stayed behind, I wouldn''t be as happy as I am now. Still, I am worried that some of the victims that went missing are my friends from the academy."


    Ethan hugged Lilian from behind, and rested his head on her shoulder. He wanted to let her know that he would always be there to support her and that she shouldn''t hesitate to ask for his help no matter what.


    "Lilian, I know I haven''t told you this, but back then, I found you very annoying," Ethan said. "You were like this spoiled princess who thought that you could get away with everything just because you and your brother were celebrities in Nightfall Academy."


    "Mmm. We did start on the wrong foot when we first met," Lilian admitted. "I was indeed haughty and arrogant back in Nightfall Academy. I manipted people in the background to take care of those who offended me. Of course, I never resorted to violence. I would simply tarnish their reputation and make sure that they would no longer be able to offend me again." "What a bold, bad girl," Ethanmented. "Anything else I should know?"


    "I... I once thought of tying you up on the bed and having my way with you," Lilian replied. "But since our Legacy resonates well with each other, my sensitivity is heightened to the limit. In the end, it''s you bullying me every time we make love to each other.


    "So I thought that I needed to get back to you. How about you lie obediently in bed and let me drop candle wax on your body as payback. Sound good?"


    "This idea is good," Ethan kissed Lilian''s cheek. "But after you''re done, I''ll punish you back. Are you ready for that?"


    "See? You''re bullying me again."


    "You''re so cute, Lilian. It makes me want to bully you."


    Lilian puffed up her cheeks in frustration, but Ethan simply kissed them, making Cedric, who was looking at them, avert his gaze.


    He was happy that his sister and Ethan were very much in love with each other, but he would appreciate it more if they didn''t openly show their affection in public, as well as discuss things that made him wish that he also had someone to share his bed with.


    Cedric was very popr with thedies. If he wished for it, he could casually pick anyone in the academy, and they would willingly climb into his bed for a memorable night.


    He had done it in Nightfall Academy, and that was how he developed a taste for women.


    But after getting rejected by Luna, his way of viewing affection and love changed a bit. He no longer wished for casual dalliance, but a long-term rtionship built on mutual love and respect.


    In this regard, he envied Ethan. Not only was thetter surrounded by beautiful women, but he was also able to return their affection and made sure that they felt satisfied by his side.


    "It''s hard being single, right?" Cedric asked Emma, who was still in her assistant librarian mode. "As loners, we have it rough."


    "Sorry," Emma replied. "But I''m not single."


    An awkward silence descended between the two before Emma broke the silence.


    "But if you want to have a serious rtionship with someone, I happen to know Lily''s sister," Emma said. "She''s a very gorgeousdy. Do you want me to set you up for a date?"


    [E/N: I agree. Give Lyall a harem. Consort 1, Godfrey; Consort 2, Cedric. Any more candidates?] [E/N: Fufufu. Can you imagine?]


    "Is that thedy who visited Lily before Ethan left the academyst time?"


    "Yes. That''s Lily''s sister, Lyall. She has a very outgoing personality and is very bold when ites to rtionships. I can be your wingman if you want."


    Cedric pondered a bit. Since Lily was Ethan''s wife, and his sister was Ethan''s fiance, Lily''s family would also be part of his family. He had seen Lyall from a distance, and he had to admit that her looks were above average.


    "You seem interested," Emma said in a teasing tone after seeing Cedric seriously pondering her proposal. "She''s quite a catch, you know? If not for the fact that Ethan had already married Lily, there''s a chance he might have married Lyall instead. If you don''t hurry, she might get snatched away by someone."


    "...What is she like?" Cedric inquired.


    The corners of Emma''s lips rose up into a smile. Clearly, she was only half serious about bing Cedric''s wingman.


    However, she was also curious to know how Lyall would view Cedric, who was also a very handsome and powerful wizard in his own right.


    Merric and the Catkin who overheard Emma''s words, pretended that they didn''t hear


    anything.


    As someone who had traveled with Lyall, all of them had varying opinions about the beautifuldy whose red hair color was as fiery as her personality.


    Merric nced at Cedric for a few seconds before chanting a silent prayer in his heart, blessing the teenage boy whom Emma was trying to throw as bait in front of the hungry wolf


    that might devour him whole.


    He believed that not many men could tame Lily''s sister, whom even the Vampire Lord, Godfrey, didn''t want to touch with a ten-foot pole.


    But since this wasn''t his problem, he pretended not to hear anything and guided the Flying Ship toward their destination, which they would reach in half a day.

 Chapter 865: Return To Nightfall Academy

    Chapter 865: Return To Nightfall Academy


    ?


    Nightfall Academy was the most prestigious academy in Grandshire, and its campus ground was two times bigger than Brynhildr Academy.


    When Ethan first saw it, he thought that it was an academy meant only for the descendants of noble families.


    Well, he wasn''t wrong with that assumption.


    Since it was situated right in the middle of the Four Shire Territories, students from the North, South, East, and West could ess it easily.


    Elves, Dwarves, and Beastkins studied alongside the Humans in Nightfall Academy. This was why its prestige was well-known to other academies.


    International events on a massive scale were usually held inside the academy grounds, which was more than enough to support the representativesing from other regions.


    It was also backed by the Wisteria Royal Family, allowing it to stand tall among its peers.


    This was why its Headmaster, Nero, felt great heartache when Lilian and Cedric decided to transfer to Brynhildr Academy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although there were many geniuses studying inside the biggest and grandest academy in Grandshire, the background of the brother and sister pair was something that Nero wanted to keep within his academy''s prestige.


    Sadly, that honor was stripped away by Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret, who used sly methods to poach Lilian just before the Winter Vacation ended.


    If given the opportunity, Nero wished he could kick the crap out of the two old foxes, whom he was too afraid to fight in a real duel.


    "Headmaster, the representatives of Brynhildr Academy have just passed the border


    checkpoint," a Professor reported. "ording to the watcher''s estimate, they will reach thending area in an hour."


    Nero nodded. "Make sure to send a delegation to meet them when they arrive. They should be brought to my office as soon as possible."


    "Understood, Headmaster." The Professor gave Nero a brief nod of acknowledgement before leaving the Headmaster''s Office.


    Nero had specifically asked Professor Rinehart to lend Ethan on this mission. He had heard great things about the young man, and as much as he hated him to a certain extent, Nero also recognized the other party''s abilities.


    Although he still suspected that Ethan had been the one to capture the Ancient Wendigo in the Domain discovered by their academy, he decided that it was no longer wise to pursue the matter.


    He had more pressing issues to deal with, especially since one of the Professors who returned to the academy reported that three more witches had gone missing while doing their mission.


    This news made Nero very anxious because, if he didn''t manage to solve this problem, the parents of the students would definitely not take this lying down.


    ***


    "We''re finally back," Lilian said softly as the familiar scenery appeared in front of her. Her heart was welling up with nostalgia, and a bit of guilt for leaving Nightfall Academy so abruptly without even notifying her Headmaster, Nero.


    Perhaps sensing her anxiety, Ethan held her hand and gave it a light squeeze.


    "As long as weplete the mission, I''m sure that your friends and the Headmaster will forgive you," Ethan replied.


    Lilian often talked about her guilt of leaving the academy when she was alone with Ethan. Without asking, he could guess that seeing her school again must''ve had an impact on her. "Un." Lilian nodded. "Thank you."


    Merric then signaled his men to slowly descend the airship.


    Just as they were about to enter the academy grounds, several Wizards and Witches riding Flying Brooms escorted them to thending area that was assigned to them.


    The Wizards and Witches who recognized Cedric and Lilian waved at them. Despite the fact that they were no longer part of the academy, they were still well received by the students who knew them.


    Of course, they also recognized Ethan.


    But since they had been impressed by his performance in his duel against Cedric, they treated him with the respect he deserved.


    "Wee to Nightfall Academy," a teenage boy, who seemed to be in histe teens, greeted with a smile the moment hended on the deck of the Flying Ship. "My name is Leander Maxime, and I will be your guide during your stay in the academy."


    "Although it will be short, please feel free to ask me if you need anything. We will do everything in our ability to amodate your wishes. But for the time being, the


    Headmaster asked me to escort you to his office right away."


    Ethan nodded in understanding. "We''ll be in your care."


    Leander smiled faintly and escorted Ethan, Lilian and Cedric to the Headmaster''s Office, where Nero was waiting for them.


    When they arrived, the Headmaster greeted them enthusiastically and delved into the heart of the subject immediately.


    "As of now, forty witches have gone missing from our academy," Nero exined. "The other smaller academies in Grandshire have also had their share of disappearances, so we are thinking that this might be the work of an organization.


    "Whenever we open the Mission Hall and send students out for missions, it''smon for them to encounter bandits and Rogue Wizards. Of course, we have our own Elite Force who are active during this season, preventing these idents to arge degree.


    "But these disappearances happen at random times of the day. It''s as if the Witches simply vanished from where they stood or were spirited away somewhere. Even after an in-depth investigation was done, no one can tell how or why they suddenly vanished out of thin air."


    Nero sighed as he unfurled a map on top of his table.


    There were several X''s markings on the map, which Ethan believed to be the location where the disappearances happened.


    "It''s a very broad area," Ethanmented. "It seems that it goes all the way to the borders shared by Grandshire and the other Shire Kingdoms. It''s hard to monitor such a vast swath of


    land."


    "I know," Nero nodded. "This is why we asked the help of all Shire Territories to help patrol the borders belonging to their side.


    "Brynhildr Academy will guard the border of Grandshire and Eastshire, while the Beastkins will guard the borders between Southshire and Grandshire.


    "The same goes for the Elves and the Dwarves. This has now be an international issue,


    so every Kingdom is doing their best to solve it. Professor Barret is part of the team who will safeguard the borders of Eastshire, so I feel a lot better knowing that a professional has joined


    the investigation.


    "As for your team, you will join the others in looking for the cause of these disappearances."


    Nero briefed Ethan''s team on the locations where each representative of the rescue teams


    would patrol.


    Since many help came from other academies, they would all be assigned to different areas. After their meeting was concluded, Ethan and the rest were escorted to their temporary residence, where they''d rest before undertaking the mission with the other rescue teams.

 Chapter 866: Good Luck In Your Search For Your Prince Charming

    Chapter 866: Good Luck In Your Search For Your Prince Charming


    ?


    Ethan sipped the tea he had brewed by himself, keeping his eyes on the dozens of flying ships that could be seen from the balcony of the vi where he, Lilian, and Cedric were staying.


    Ever since meeting with the Headmaster, Ethan noticed that Lilian and Cedric were feeling listless. Because of this, he asked the siblings what was bothering the two of them, and the two confessed their inner turmoil.


    Nero had a list of the Witches who had gone missing during their missions, and the siblings wanted to know if any of their friends were among those listed as missing in action.


    Knowing that the brother and sister wouldn''t be able to sit still until they got the answer to their questions, Ethan encouraged them to see the Headmaster once more.


    He also told them that regardless whether their friends were in the list or not, their mission wouldn''t change. With their personalities, he was certain that the two would be more determined toplete the mission if any of the people they knew were included in the list. ''Do you guys have any idea why the missing ones are all Witches, but no Wizards?'' Ethan asked Sebastian and his Other Half for their input on the subject.


    ''Since there is no mention of ransom, we can rule out this being a mass-kidnapping incident to make money,'' Sebastian replied. ''Perhaps there''s a more sinister plot at hand.''


    ''Well, I can think of many reasons, but all you need to know is none of them are pleasant,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''For the culprit to solely target Witches who have nothing else inmon, that only means that they don''t care who they are, where they are from, and what family they belong to.


    ''As long as they are Witches, they are on the list to be captured. Frankly, I, at least, hope that they''re not being used as blood sacrifices to summon an Evil God or something. Because if that''s the case, we won''t find anyone alive even if we are to capture the culprit.


    ''Also, what I''m gonna say may seem gruesome, but it''s still not the worst-case scenario- since they''re targeting youngdies, it could also be the work of human traffickers or ve traders. It''s not the first time that it happened. In ages past, those with power were often sought out by those without.


    "They hope that by capturing Witches and Wizards, they could breed a magical lineage that will make their families rise. Of course, given that only witches are being targeted, one can''t help but think that the fate waiting for them is worse than death.''


    Ethan''s face hardened. He had already considered these possibilities as well, but hearing them was still unpleasant. Rogue Wizards and Witches often led bandit groups to kidnap people on a regr basis.


    He had experienced this firsthand during his escort mission, and the oue of that was him and Lily escaping through a Nexus, which sent them to the Lands of stor hundreds of years ago.


    ''We''ll be moving out tomorrow after the search area assigned to us is finalized,'' Ethan said. ''I just hope we get to the bottom of this, so no more victims will be added to the list.''


    At that moment, Emma entered the balcony and sat down beside Ethan.


    The youngdy was still hiding her true features because she didn''t want Cedric to know what she really looked like.


    "Young Master, the preparations for a Divination isplete," Emma reported. "Would you like to start now?"


    Ethan pondered before shaking his head. "Let''s wait for Lilian and Cedric to return. That way, we only need to do it once."


    Emma nodded in understanding before refilling the young man''s cup with tea.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Truth be told, I did a preliminary scrying during our journey, Master," Emma said. "But I didn''t see anything unusual. Perhaps the mastermind of these disappearances wasn''t active at that time, so I didn''t get any results."


    "It''s good enough that you tried," Ethan replied. "Thank you, Emma."


    Ethan drank the cup of tea in his hand as he once again gazed at the Flying Ships that were parked in the distance.


    "Luna, Joanne, and Ramona should be starting their missions by now, right?" Ethan inquired.


    Emma nodded. "Yes. They''re going with arge group, so I''m sure that they will be safe, Young Master."


    Ethan had sent Dainsleif to protect Luna and the others, so he was assured that they were in good hands.


    While the young man was thinking about his lover and sister, who was very excited toplete her first mission, Lilian and Cedric returned.


    A single nce at Lilian''s pale face was enough to tell Ethan that their worst fears had been confirmed.


    The youngdy didn''t hesitate to bury her head in the young man''s chest, seeking support.


    [E/N: Cedric''s just as devastated. Send in Lyall to give him a hug.]


    Ethan hugged Lilian and patted her head, telling her that it was going to be alright.


    Right now, the only thing they could do was wait for morning to leave Nightfall Academy and head to the area assigned to them.


    ***


    Somewhere along the borders of Eastshire, a merchant caravan made its way to the resting area designed to host travelers like them.


    Joanne was disappointed because the bandits that she was expecting to attack them during the day didn''t appear.


    She was itching for a fight, but the people she wanted to fight seemed to be busy elsewhere.


    "Don''t pout like that, Joanne," Princess Ramona said as she lightly poked her best friend''s cheek before giving her a hug from behind. "A peaceful journey is good. It means that no one has to get hurt."


    "I know that," Joanne replied. "It''s just, whenever I remember my brother''s story about being attacked by bandits during his first mission, I feel like I want to avenge him."


    The Princess who heard Joanne''s words giggled, finding Joanne''s words quite funny. "Any bandits who dare to attack your brother will find themselves kicking a steel te," Princess Ramonamented. "Truth be told, I''m very tempted to see such a scene."


    "I know, right?" Joanne smirked. "I can already see them prostrating and begging for forgiveness. It''s such a shame that we can''t see any action at the moment."


    The two handmaidens, who apanied Joanne on this trip, nced at each other and helplessly shook their heads.


    Unlike their Young Miss, who wished to encounter hardships along the way, they preferred the peace that they were currently having right now.


    As the sun slowly descended over the horizon, the merchant group arrived at the destination where they would build their camp for the night. Luna sighed because dark clouds were hanging above their heads.


    ''Is it going to rain?'' Luna thought, feeling the moisture that was hanging in the air. ''I just hope that it will not rain too hard tonight.''


    The faint rumbling of thunder echoed in the distance, making it seem that it was going to


    rain.


    Luna sighed in her heart because these rain clouds reminded her of her lover, Ethan, who was currently on a secret mission.


    "Are you thinking about Ethan? You''ve got this lovestruck look in your eyes, you know?"


    A youngdy with long ck hair with blue and green eyes asked in a teasing tone. She was the only person whom Luna knew that had two different eye colors, making her stand out from the Third Years of Terra Manor.


    She was none other than Samantha ckwood, the Healer of their team and one of Luna''s close friends in the academy.


    Luna was still shocked when Samantha asked Ethan what color her underwear was. Thinking of it now made her smile faintly as she remembered the embarrassed look on her lover''s face.


    "I am," Luna replied.


    "Hah... it''s good to be in love," Samanthamented. "I hope I''ll be as lucky as you, Luna. Are you sure Ethan doesn''t have a brother? I don''t care if he''s younger or older. I just want to


    know if he really has one."


    "Joanne said that she has no other brother aside from Ethan," Luna answered. "So good luck


    in your search for your prince charming."


    Samantha sighed exaggeratedly before looking at the cloudy sky.


    Although she didn''t stand out when it came tobat power, her magical sensitivity was very


    high.


    Sensing the moisture in the air, she knew that it was about to rain.


    So she decided to just stay in the wagon for the night and not pitch a tent, like the other


    merchants are currently doing around their base camp.

 Chapter 867: Aren’t Babies Delivered By Storks?

    Chapter 867: Aren¡¯t Babies Delivered By Storks?


    ?


    Two hours after the merchants finished setting up their camp, a light drizzle started to fall over them.


    At first, they thought it would stop soon, but the rain continued to fall through the night.


    Samantha had already told her team and the other teams that it might rain and that it would be best to stay inside their wagons for the night.


    Fortunately, they all listened to her advice. It did help that they also thought that it might rain due to the dark clouds hanging on the sky.


    Joanne ate warm soup and chatted with Princess Ramona about how she wished that Ethan was with them.


    She believed that if her brother was there, he could easily stop the rain from falling by clearing the skies with a wave of his hand.


    "Although Ethan can do that, I''m sure he wouldn''t disperse this rain on a whim," Princess Ramona said with a smile. "This is part of the natural order of things after all. Unless it is truly urgent, most Wizards and Witches wouldn''t manipte the weather on a whim."


    "Right... By the way, Ramona, how far have you gotten with my brother?" Joanne asked in a teasing tone.


    The sudden change in topic caught the Princess by surprise. Fortunately, she wasn''t eating anything at the moment because she might have choked due to her best friend''s sudden question.


    "W-Why are you suddenly asking me these things?" Princess Ramona stuttered.


    "Well, you''re going to be my sister-inw, aren''t you?" Joanne asked. "Is it bad to ask about these things?"


    "Joanne, you''re still a few months away from bing thirteen years old, and you''re already asking about these things?" Joanne gave her best friend a reprimanding gaze.


    "What''s the problem?" Joanne blinked. "Just so you know, don''t think I''m unaware of such things. How can you call a Stork to deliver your baby if you don''t be proactive." "Stork?"


    "Yes. Aren''t babies delivered by Storks? Grandpa said that was how I came to the family." Princess Ramona and the two Handmaidens, Themis and Eunomia, facepalmed at the same time.


    "H-Hey, why are the three of you acting like this?" Joanne suddenly felt that something was wrong after seeing the reactions of her team members. "This ismon knowledge, you know?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Princess Ramona eyed her best friend beforeing to an understanding.


    Joanne had always lived within the territory of the Valentin Family. Hermon sense knowledge wasn''t reallymon, especially since she was raised by her overprotective family members.


    Ethan''s sister was only experiencing the outside world for the second time after she enrolled at Brynhildr Academy.


    The first time was when she was sent to the Magdar Kingdom. Only then did Joanne begin to learn the difference in culture between her homnd and the ces that she had visited.


    "Your Grandpa sure is an interesting individual," Princess Ramona said after regaining herposure.


    "Grandpa and Grandma dote on me very much," Joanne said with pride. "Grandpa even said that if I be attracted to a boy, I should invite him back home so he and Grandpa can go on a fishing trip together.


    "Although I haven''t seen anyone I like in the academy, I''m very sure that Grandpa will like them once I bring them back home."


    The two Handmaidens exchanged a nce with each other before offering a silent prayer to Joanne''s future partner.


    They knew how much their Lord spoiled his granddaughter, so they were certain that whoever caught Joanne''s fancy was only a step away from bing fish food.


    In the other wagon, where Luna, Samantha, George, and Sabrina were gathered, simr talks were taking ce.


    "So after you graduate from the academy, you''ll be marrying each other right away?" Samantha asked George and Sabrina, who had just finished eating and leaning against each other.


    "That''s the n," George replied. "But you shouldn''t have any problems, right? I heard that you also have many suitors, Samantha."


    "Ugh, don''t remind me of those pompous jerks." Samantha grimaced. "They always tell me that it will be my honor to be part of their illustrious family, so all I have to do is agree to be their wife. It''s not even funny, you know?"


    George chuckled. "You know, the Terra Manor is the ideal manor to have a partner because all the girls there are all as beautiful as flowers."


    "Like me?" Sabrina asked.


    "You''re the most beautiful of them all, Sabrina," George replied. "I''m d your parents recognized me as your fiance."


    Sabrina was also very popr in Terra Manor because she was indeed a beauty.


    Her only downside was that the moment she started talking, everyone would find her entric, and some even thought she was borderline crazy.


    All she talked about were nts, and since the men feared that her entric behavior was hereditary, they decided to stay away from her as much as possible.


    "Actually, you''re right." Samantha nodded. "All my friends are in the same boat as me. We get love letters and marriage match-ups on a regr basis. Even Sir Henry and our former Head Prefect, Irene, were a couple."


    The four teenagers talked until they retired for the night.


    But around midnight, Samantha woke up because nature was calling her.


    The rain had stopped, but the ground was a bit muddy, so she used magic to make herself hover above the ground.


    She then approached the trees not far from their camp in order to relieve herself.


    Given the camp''s close proximity, there were watchers who served as the lookout, so she wasn''t too worried about her safety.


    A few minutester, she finished her business and floated back to where their wagon was


    parked.


    However, when morning came, Samantha was nowhere to be seen.


    George''s and Joanne''s teams searched the area to look for any of her traces, but they found


    none.


    It was as if she had disappeared out of thin air.


    Even the watchers who were guarding the camp only saw her head to the trees in the distance.


    But after checking where she went, they didn''t see any footsteps because she used magic to


    hover above the ground.


    Due to this emergency, Luna temporarily joined Joanne''s team to escort the Merchants towards their destination.


    George and Sabrina, on the other hand, continued to look for their missing member, who had disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 868: Master, We Have An Emergency [Part 1]

    Chapter 868: Master, We Have An Emergency [Part 1]


    ?


    While the students of the academy set off towards their missions, Professor Rinehart was busy checking the reports of the Peace Keepers.


    Around this time of year, there were usually a few cases where students encountered Rogue Wizards, but since there were powerful students like Ethan, who belonged to the Academy''s Secret Forces, most of these problems were nipped in the bud before they could escte further.


    In regards to the missing witches in Grandshire, the Headmaster of the academy made sure to not take any missions that would send their students to Grandshire.


    There was only one escort mission, which route would take them to the border of Eastshire and Grandshire while headed to Southshire.


    But there were four teams involved in this mission, so he reluctantly epted the merchant group''smission.


    They were one of the partners of Brynhildr Academy which provided daily supplies, consumables, and other misceneous items that were needed in the academy.


    This Merchant Group had been working with them for the past forty years, and having them up in the Mission Hall was already routine, so Professor Rinehart epted theirmission. Aside from that one group, everyone else was sent as far away from Grandshire as possible, which Professor Rinehart believed was the best option to prevent his own students from suddenly disappearing while on their missions.


    Just as he was about to finish reading the reports on his table, a Raven flew past his window and almost crashed on top of his table.


    At thest second, the Raven was able to bnce itself andnd properly, skidding on the table before copsing due to exhaustion.


    The Ravens of Brynhildr Academy had all been trained to not enter the Headmaster''s Office casually.


    They were sentient Magical Creatures, so they wouldn''t do such a thing just for fun.


    But there was an exception.


    During emergencies, Ravens were allowed to directly seek the Headmaster of the Academy. And judging by the current state of the Raven, which was still lying and panting on top of his table, Professor Rinehart knew that this was an emergency.


    "Excuse me," Professor Rinehart said as he took the metallic cylinder from the Raven''s foot and opened it immediately.


    Immediately, a scroll appeared in his vision.


    Without even thinking of anything else, he opened the scroll and read its contents.


    The handwritten letter only had a few sentences written on it and it was.


    "Samantha ckwood has gone missing during our escort mission. No one knows what happened to her. She went missing while everyone was sleeping. There are no traces of a struggle or any fight.


    "She just disappeared, and even after an extensive search, her whereabouts are still unknown. Sabrina and I are still looking for her, Professor, but it seems that we need help as soon as possible."


    Professor Rinehart read the letter twice to make sure that he didn''t misread any information about Samantha ckwood''s disappearance.


    After reading the letter a second time, he immediately summoned his crystal ball and channeled his magic into it.


    A blurry image appeared on its surface. But a few secondster, the image became clear, allowing him to see the face of his best friend, Professor Barret.


    "Barret, we have a situation," Professor Rinehart said. "One of our students has gone missing during an escort mission at the border."


    "A Witch?" Professor Barret asked back, his expression bing solemn.


    "Yes," Professor Rinehart replied. "Samantha ckwood. A Third Year from Terra Manor."


    "If I remember correctly, Luna, Joanne, Hecate, George, and Sabrina are also on that mission, correct?" Professor Barret asked for confirmation.


    Professor Rinehart nodded. "George sent me a letter asking for help."


    "I understand. I''ll go to them as soon as I can. Tell the Peace Keepers to heighten their patrol along the borders. Make sure to update me if anything else happens."


    "Okay."


    The moment the connection was cut off, a sigh escaped the Headmaster''s lips.


    He then took out a potion from his storage ring and helped the Raven drink it, helping it recover its strength.


    This Raven belonged to George, and it had flown at its top speed for nearly half a day before arriving at Brynhildr Academy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Now that its mission was over, it closed its eyes to sleep, leaving Professor Rinehart to deal with the aftermath of Samantha''s disappearance.


    ***


    "Professor, I''ll handle the rest. Go and meet George and the others."


    "Thank you, Henry. Please pay attention to our patrol route. If you find anything or anyone suspicious, apprehend them right away."


    "Understood, Professor."


    The previous Head Prefect of Dud Manor, Henry Weiss, watched as Professor Barret left in haste.


    After graduating from the academy, he joined the Magistratus, and he was easily epted into their ranks.


    Due to the current situation, the Magistratus had mobilized to investigate this sudden outbreak of disappearances in Grandshire.


    Henry was assigned to coordinate with Brynhildr Academy, allowing him to join their patrols near the border of Grandshire for any suspicious activities.


    They thought that they had prepared enough to prevent any Witches from going missing while in Eastshire, but it seemed that the fish they were trying to catch still managed to


    escape from their.


    Meanwhile, somewhere in Grandshire...


    Ethan''s Flying Ship was flying to the location where they were assigned to patrol.


    They had just left Nightfall Academy a few hours ago, and it would take them a few more


    hours to reach their destination.


    Suddenly, Ethan heard Dainsleif''s voice in his head, which took him by surprise.


    "Master, we have an emergency," Dainsleif reported. "One of the Witches from George''s team suddenly went missingst night. They searched for her a few hours ago, but it was futile and they found no clue."


    Ethan''s face immediately became grim after hearing Dainsleif''s report.


    "Who went missing?" Ethan asked.


    Since Dainsleif used the term "one of the Witches," it meant that he wasn''t referring to Luna, Joanne, Ramona, Sabrina, or the two Handmaidens that were apanying his sister.


    However, when he heard the name of the missing Witch, Ethan felt as if he had stopped


    breathingpletely.


    "The name of the missing Witch is Samantha ckwood," Dainsleif answered. "Master, I''m sorry. I should have been more vignt."


    Ethan''s face hardened as he asked Dainsleif to tell him everything that he knew about the


    incident.


    While he wouldn''t go as far as to call Samantha a close friend of his, she was still one of the colleagues whom he had worked with in the past.


    After taking a few deep breaths in order to calm himself, the young man listened to Dainsleif''s story. He couldn''t help but feel surprised when he heard the Ancient Wendigo say he didn''t even feel anything unusual in the surroundings before the yful Witch, with different colored eyes, disappeared in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 869: Master, We Have An Emergency [Part 2]

    Chapter 869: Master, We Have An Emergency [Part 2]


    ?


    Since Ethan had specifically asked the Ancient Wendigo to look after Luna, Joanne, and Princess Ramona, Dainsleif remained by their side to protect them.


    He had also deemed the camp safe enough, so he overlooked Samantha''s retreat to the woods to relieve herself.


    There were watchers stationed all around, and with a single scream from her, the entire camp would be alerted.


    With this thought, the Ancient Wendigo remained sitting on top of Joanne''s wagon, making sure that his Master''s sister and lovers were safe from harm.


    The first one to notice that Samantha was missing was also Dainsleif.


    An hour had passed since the girl had left, but she still hadn''t returned to the wagon.


    Since he was unable to move away, nor did he want to disturb the sleep of his wards, Dainsleif decided to wait a little longer before he decided that enough was enough.


    Using the power of telepathy, he forcefully woke up George from his sleep and told him that one of his team members was missing.


    George was aware that Ethan had an Ancient Wendigo with him because the old man who went by the name James told him about it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Still, hearing the Ancient Wendigo''s voice directly inside his head wasn''t a pleasant experience.


    However, the situation urged him to investigate immediately because Samantha was one of his teammates.


    After leaving the wagon, George headed to the ce where Samantha went using a glowmp. Its light was brighter than that of a normalmp, allowing him to see further.


    "Samantha, are you taking a big dump?" George asked in a teasing tone as he approached the trees where the youngdy wasst seen. "Are you constipated? If yes, please say yes. I don''t want to identally disturb your business."


    George waited for a reply, but even after a minute had passed, no reply came, which made him frown.


    "Samantha, say something," George raised his voice a little higher, making the watchers nce in his direction. "I don''t want you ming me for sexual harassment, you know? Speak up if you''re there."


    One more minute passed, but there was still no answer.


    "Fine. Ready or not, here Ie!" George resolved himself to enter the thicket to look for Samantha.


    Ten minutes passed, and the frown on George''s face deepened as he searched for the youngdy, who was nowhere to be found.


    He checked the ground for footprints, but there was none to be found.


    The only footprints he could see were his own, which made him feel that the situation called for emergency action.


    Since he couldn''t use magic unless he activated the power of his Axe, George hurriedly returned to camp and woke up Sabrina and Luna, informing them of what had happened during their sleep.


    Since he couldn''t leave the defenseless and magicless Luna behind, he asked her to transfer to Joanne''s wagon.


    Of course, since this was an emergency, he made sure to wake up the rest of the teams from Brynhildr Academy and asked for their help to search for their missing teammate.


    With three teams fanning out in the surroundings and using Magic to find traces of the missing Witch, the camp burst to life.


    To their surprise, it was not only Samantha who was missing.


    A young Witch who belonged to the Merchant Group had gone missing as well, which made this incident a big deal.


    This time, it was not only the students of the academy, who went to search. The guards of the Merchant Group also searched the surroundings for traces of their people.


    Naturally, all of those who served as the Night Watch were questioned, but none of them were able to answer their leader because they didn''t see or hear anything suspicious.


    Just like Samantha, the other Witch had gone missing after she had left the camp to relieve herself during the night.


    When morning came, there was still no sign from the two Witches found, so the Merchant Leader decided to split their team in two, ordering the first team to head to the nearest city to ask for help.


    Two teams from Brynhildr Academy followed the first Merchant Team, while the second team, led by George, formed a search party, expanding their search and moving in teams of two.


    Half a dayter, Professor Barret encountered George and Sabrina, who were backtracking the route they took, looking for signs of passing wagons.


    George''s first conclusion is that this might be a case of kidnapping, often done by Human Traffickers.


    But after meeting Professor Barret, he and Sabrina were told of the incidents that were happening in Grandshire.


    "Professor, you mean to say that this might be connected to the incident in Grandshire?" George asked.


    "There is a high chance that it is connected," Professor Barret replied. "For now, let''s continue the search until sunset."


    George and Sabrina nodded and followed Professor Barret''s lead.


    Using a variety of magical artifacts at his disposal, Professor Barret searched for clues, but they didn''t show any satisfactory results.


    In the end, they were forced to regroup with the Merchant Group in the nearest city and n their next course of action.


    "Since the Witches would go missing at night, everyone must stay vignt," Professor Barret said solemnly. ¡°All Witches are to go in pairs wherever you go. The more the better."


    "Professor, what about Samantha?" Luna asked.


    "We have already assigned search teams to look for her," Professor Barret replied. "The Headmaster and I thought that our students would be safe since we were only traveling along our borders, but it seems that we have underestimated the scale of this incident. "I''m not supposed to tell you this, but Ethan is part of the Elite Team currently trying to solve this case. They went to Nightfall Academy, where the cases of disappearances originated, in the hope that they would find the people responsible for it and save the Witches that have been and will be captured by the culprit.


    "So for now, we will rest here. Tomorrow, all the Witches will follow me back to the academy. I will personally talk to the Merchant Head about this matter. George, you and the other Wizards will stay toplete this mission. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes, Professor," George replied.


    After realizing that Samantha and the other Witch who went missing had be the newest victims of the case of disappearances, Joanne, who looked forward to her first mission in Brynhildr Academy being filled with excitement, couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Since it had already happened once, there was a possibility that she and the other Witches from Brynhildr Academy would be next.

 Chapter 870: Don’t Worry, Dear, You’ll Have Your Turn

    Chapter 870: Don¡¯t Worry, Dear, You¡¯ll Have Your Turn


    ?


    Three days had passed since Samantha had gone missing.


    Professor Barret had escorted all the Witches guarding the Merchant Caravan back to the academy, ensuring that they''d be safe and sound. Fortunately, they didn''t encounter anything along the way, and no news of other Witches going missing had reached the academy.


    The Headmaster had deployed the Peace Keepers closer to the border of Eastshire, and he made sure that the teams were purelyposed of Wizards.


    While all this was happening, Samantha slowly opened her eyes.


    She found herself chained on the wall,pletely naked from head to toe. As her eyes slowly adjusted to the dim light, she found other youngdies who were in a simr situation.


    From what she could tell, they were in some kind of circr tower, given that there were dozens of witches chained all around her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the center of their circr restriction was a ck cauldron the size of a wheel of a car.


    She could vaguely remember seeing one on her way back to the camp, but that was where her memory ended.


    What followed after that wasplete darkness, for the cauldron swallowed her whole. It happened too fast, so she was unable to react in time.


    She could also remember that, after she was plunged in that darkness, she felt so sleepy until she finally sumbed and closed her eyes.


    Then she found herself in her current situation.


    Samantha felt weak.


    Extremely weak. Even moving her head took a lot of effort on her part.


    But she wanted to know more about where she was and what was happening around her.


    When she moved her head to her right side, she was a youngdy with long blonde hair and blue eyes.


    Her eyes were in a daze as she stared nkly in front of her.


    But what caught Samantha''s attention was the glowing blue gem on the other party''s chest that was the size of her thumb.


    She could vaguely feel strong magical power in it, which made her wonder what it was.


    Aside from the girl beside her, the girl chained to the wall far across from her also had a gem on her chest. The color of the gem was red, and simr to the youngdy beside her, it was also glowing faintly.


    The girl on her left also had a gem on her chest, but it was only the size of a small bead.


    Around her, all the chained girls had gems of varying sizes and luster on their chest.


    Samantha might not be the smartest Witch in Brynhildr Academy, but after seeing all of this, she felt her spine tingle. If the guess in her mind was right, then she was in a very dangerous situation.


    As she was thinking of these things, the door opened, and a beautifuldy with dark brown hair and green eyes, who seemed to be in her early twenties, walked inside the room with a frown.


    "Perhaps I should have done things in moderation," the beautifuldy muttered. "The Magistratus has sent their dogs to investigate the situation. I only managed to catch three Witches in thest three days because of the heightened surveince..."


    The youngdy then scanned the surroundings, and the frown on her face disappeared, reced by a smile.


    "I see that two fruits have ripened while I was away," the beautifuldy said as she walked to the youngdy chained right across Samantha.


    Thedy then caressed the face of the witch and gave her a kiss on the lips.


    "Good girl. You did your best," the beautifuldy said. "Now time to harvest your Origin Magic."


    The Witch, who was clearly weakened, tried to speak.


    "Please... don''t take... my magic. I... beg you."


    Thedy smiled before affectionately patting the witch''s head. "Youth is wasted on the young, and the same principle applies to Magic. Don''t worry, Dear. I will make good use of your magic."


    Thedy then plucked the gem from the witch''s chest, making thetter stiffen before her body hung limp as if she had lost all her strength.


    Samantha watched in horror as the one responsible for kidnapping them swallowed the gem whole.


    A secondter, a fluctuation of fire magic erupted on thedy''s body, covering her body in blue light for a brief moment before disappearingpletely.


    "I can never get tired of eating the Origin Magic of young Witches," the beautifuldy said. "Now, off you go."


    With a wave of her hand, the chains that bound the witch opened, and her body slowly floated in the air.


    It then hovered toward the cauldron at the center of the room, diving head-first inside of it. "Now, time to taste another one."


    Thedy then walked towards Samantha, making her body subconsciously shudder, which made thedy giggle.


    "Don''t worry, Dear, you''ll have your turn."


    With a yful wink, thedy walked past her and stood in front of the blonde-haired girl with blue eyes.


    "You had a lot of fight in you when you were captured, but now you look so docile," thedy said in a teasing tone. "I guess I broke your spirit, huh?"


    Thedy then yfully groped the dazed girl''s right breast before kissing her lips.


    She even made sure to pinch it, hoping to get a reaction from her. But the witch simply stared


    in front of her, as if she was just a shell of her former self.


    "It''s no fun when they don''t react at all."


    Thedy shook her head helplessly before her hand moved to the gem on the witch''s chest and plucked it out.


    A soft sigh escaped the chaineddy''s lips before her eyes slowly closed.


    It was as if she had been waiting for this moment and had been liberated from her suffering.


    Simr to what happened to the other witch earlier, the chains came undone, and her body floated until she was sucked up by the ck cauldron.


    Thedy then ate the red gem, relishing the power that now surged through her body.


    A few secondster, she shifted her attention to Samantha and lightly caressed the side of her


    face.


    The other Witches who were conscious and chained to the wall looked at Samantha with eyes filled with pity.


    Just like them, she would soon have her Origin Magic taken from her and would no longer be able to use Magic for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 871: Someone Reliable Is Coming With Us As Well

    Chapter 871: Someone Reliable Is Coming With Us As Well


    ?


    "Well, then. What do we have here?" thedy said in an amused tone, watching Samantha as she tried to struggle and break free from her chains.


    "A Witch with different colored eyes... You''re the first Witch I''ve captured with such a


    feature," thedy said, not minding the futile struggle of the newest Witch in her collection.


    Perhaps liking her defiance, the Witch used her finger to lightly squeeze the tip of Samantha''s breast, enjoying her reaction.


    "Don''t worry, Sweetheart. I''ll have fun with you too," thedy said before taking a potion out from her robe. "Bottoms up."


    Thedy then drank the potion, but she didn''t swallow it. Instead, she moved close to Samantha and pressed her lips over her own, making the youngdy''s eyes widen in shock. Something sweet entered Samantha''s lips, and she was unable to do anything but ept it. Her throat moved as the potion entered her body until no drop was left.


    When everything was done, thedy pulled back, licking her lips in satisfaction.


    She then pressed her hand on Samantha''s chest, feeling her beating heart.


    Suddenly, Samantha''s body heated up, and she could feel her magic power gathering at the ce where thedy had pressed her hand.


    A minuteter, thedy pulled back her hand, smiling sweetly as she looked at the small green gem the size of a small bead that grew out of Samantha''s chest.


    "Nature magic. Now that''s something that I have in low supply," thedy smiled sweetly. "Well, then. I''ll be back in a few days when your Origin Magic has ripened. I''m very sure that it will taste as sweet as you, sweetheart."


    Samantha hung limply on the wall and looked at thedy in front of her in a daze.


    Soon, her eyes slowly closed, feeling her power fade away from her.


    But just as her world was covered in darkness, the image of a young man with long blue hair and blue eyes appeared in her mind.


    ''Save... me.''


    After saying those words inside her head, Samantha fainted.


    Meanwhile, somewhere in Grandshire...


    Ethan gazed toward the Southwest because he thought that he heard someone call his name.


    Their Flying Ship had already arrived at their destination and was scouring the area for any suspicious activities.


    ''Did you guys hear something?'' Ethan asked.


    ''No,'' Sebastian replied.


    ''I didn''t hear anything,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented.


    Ethan frowned, but since Sebastian and his Other Half didn''t hear anything, he thought that he was merely imagining things.


    But he was unable to push the nagging feeling inside his head away.


    Suddenly, an idea popped inside his head, making his eyes widen in shock.


    He didn''t know if what he was thinking would work or not, but he believed that it was worth trying.


    Ethan summoned thepass that Lyle had given him as part of their bet several months ago. It was thepass that belonged to the Founder of the Schwartz Manor. Agmundr Schwartz. No one knew why Agmundr Schwartz created such an artifact. After all, its use wasn''t very practical.


    Thepass pointed to the ce that its owner feared the most.


    Right now, one of Ethan''s fears was Samantha''s safety, so he decided to give it a try.


    Thepass needle started to spin for a few seconds before pointing in the Southwest direction.


    It was the same direction where he felt that strange feeling that assaulted him out of nowhere, which made him frown.


    "Ethan, is something wrong?" Emma, who noticed the change in her Master''s expression, asked.


    "How long until we finish searching the area assigned to us?" Ethan asked, still looking in the direction where thepass was pointing.


    "Half a day," Emma replied. "There are two small towns and a vige in the area, and we won''t be able to leave until we finish investigating them all."


    "Half a day...¡± Ethan muttered before making a decision. "Lilian, Cedric, let''s talk for a minute. There''s something I need to check no matter what."


    "What do you mean?" Cedric asked. "You n to investigate somewhere else?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "Can I leave Lilian in your care? I''ll be taking Emma with me."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Cedric frowned, knowing that this was breaking protocol. However, seeing how serious Ethan''s gaze was, he instinctively knew that there was a reason behind his request.


    "Fine." Cedric nodded. "I''ll handle the investigation with Lilian."


    "Thank you," Ethan replied before shifting his gaze to his lover, who looked back at him with worry. "Where are you going?"


    "I just have this feeling I can''t describe," Ethan answered. "And it''s pointing me in a certain direction. I need to go no matter what. I''ll leave Lilith to protect you."


    Lilith, who was suddenly delegated to be Lilian''s protector, wanted to protest, but she held it


    in.


    She knew just how much Ethan cared for all of them, so leaving her with Lilian meant that he was worried that something might happen to her while he was away.


    ''I guess I have no choice,'' Lilith thought as she resigned herself to her new role. ''If Lilian also went missing, I''m sure Ethan will be worried sick.''


    Naturally, Lilian was touched by this gesture because she understood the significance of Ethan''s words.


    "Be careful, ande back safely," Liliann said before hugging Ethan. "But will you and Emma be enough on your own?"


    "It''s not just the two of us who are going," Ethan replied. "Someone reliable ising with us as well."


    Perched on the sails of Ethans'' flying ship was a White Raven, whom Ethan named Dantalion.


    The young man now understood that his Spirit Guide wasn''t a simple existence, so he decided to ask him to apany them on their journey.


    While he didn''t know how strong Dantalion was, his Other Half insisted that the White Raven might even be stronger than the Ancient Wendigo, Dainsleif.


    Because of this, Ethan decided to take him on their journey. Having one more reliable ally could help change the oue of this investigation in their favor.


    After telling Merric that he should follow Cedric''s orders as if they were his own, Ethan, Emma, and Dantalion flew toward the Southwest, following thepass that led to the ce that Ethan feared the most.

 Chapter 872: A Very Special Surprise

    Chapter 872: A Very Special Surprise


    ?


    As the sun was about to set on the horizon, a team of four teenagers riding on their flying brooms slowly descended from the sky.


    In the distance, the outline of Brynhildr Academy could be seen, making them sigh in relief. "We''re almost there!" a Witch said with excitement. "I can finally take a bath!"


    "I can finally sleep on my soft bed," another Witchmented.


    "We''re just in time for dinner... no more eating beef jerky and other food rations!" A third Witch raised her clenched fists, making the other Witchesugh because they shared her sentiments.


    Lily, who was acting as the rear guard of her team, smiled faintly. She agreed that it had been indeed a long, exhausting mission.


    Just like her friends, she wanted nothing more than to take a bath, eat a proper dinner, and sleep on her soft,fortable bed.


    But just as they neared the academy, they saw another group flying in the distance.


    Using her exceptional eyesight, Lily was able to recognize Luna, Joanne, Princess Ramona, Sabrina, and a few other witches, escorted by Professor Barret.


    "You girls go ahead," Lily said. "I''ll meet up with Luna and the others."


    Without even waiting for a reply, Lily sped away and headed in the direction of the second group, whose members she hadn''t seen for the past few days.


    When she got nearer, she immediately noticed the look of exhaustion on the teenage girls'' faces as if they had been flying non-stop without rest.


    She knew that their mission was to escort a merchant group, so she thought that they were just tired from their journey.


    Because of this, she decided to say hello and ask them if they sessfullypleted their mission.


    "Luna, it''s good to see you," Lily greeted. "How was your mission?"


    All the Witches looked at Lily with conflicted expressions on their faces as if they didn''t know how to answer her question.


    "Something unexpected happened during their mission," Professor Barret answered as he nced at Ethan''s wife. "This is not a good ce to talk about it, so please ask them once they have returned safely to their Manors."


    Lily, who heard the exhaustion in Professor Barret''s voice, knew that something bad must have happened, so she no longer asked any questions and simply followed them until theynded within the gates of the academy.


    Instead of heading straight to Jaeger Manor, she followed Luna, Joanne, and Princess Ramona to Dud Manor to find out what exactly happened on their mission.


    Several minutester...


    "Several witches are disappearing without a trace in Grandshire and the areas bordering it?" Lily frowned. "And Ethan, Lilian, and Cedric have gone to Grandshire to find the cause of the problem?"


    Luna nodded. "Yes."


    "This is indeed a troublesome case," Lily frowned.


    Now she could understand why Professor Barret personally escorted the Witches back to the academy.


    Since a student had gone missing, they acted quickly and evacuated the rest of the Witches to avoid any more incidents.


    Knowing that this was outside of their control, Lily knew that they could only wait and let it be handled by the Magistratus, as well as the Rescue Teams, who were currently scouring Grandshire to find traces of the missing Witches.


    After leaving Dud Manor, Lily returned to Jaeger Manor.


    The first thing she heard were her Manor Mates talking about Samantha''s disappearance during their mission.


    There were four teams that had apanied the merchants on the escort mission, and one of those teams belonged to Jaeger Manor.


    Just like what Luna, Joanne, and Princess Ramona had said, Samantha disappeared in the middle of the night during the time when she had left the camp to relieve herself.


    ''I hope they find her soon,'' Lily thought as she climbed up the stairs that led to the third floor of the Manor, where her room was located.


    Every year, while the Mission Hall was open, the students would encounter idents and incidents during the missions.


    They knew the risks and were even required to sign waivers before their mission could be approved, ensuring that the academy wouldn''t be persecuted if something untoward happened to them while on their mission.


    As one of the Peace Keepers during her First Year, Lily knew that the academy did their best to protect their students while they werepleting their Field Missions.


    In fact, she was one of the Witches who immediately responded to the SOS of Chloe and the others when they were ambushed by Rogue Wizards acting as bandits.


    It was also during this mission that she and Ethan were forced to escape through the Nexus, sent to the past, and fell in love with each other.


    For her, that experience was a blessing in disguise. Although she experienced hardships, if it didn''t happen, she wouldn''t have found the love of her life who made herplete.


    After taking a much needed bath, she worefortable clothes before heading to the Grand Dining Hall of the academy.


    There, news of Samantha''s disappearance had started to spread, and Professor Rinehart made an announcement that they were doing their best to find her as soon as possible.


    When dinner ended, Lily returned straight to her room to rest.


    She had only eaten a light dinner because she wanted to sleep early.


    The youngdy was simply too tired, and the moment her head touched her soft pillows, she fell asleep in less than a minute.


    Five minutester, the window of her room slowly opened, and a breeze made the curtain flutter.


    An enchantingdy with long red hair and red eyes appeared inside the room, and walked toward the sleeping witch.


    Her steps were light and didn''t make any sound.


    She briefly nced at Lily''s sleeping face before she extended her hand to touch her abdomen.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Faint tendrils of magic passed through her hand, seeping into Lily''s body. It was as if she was checking something.


    A momentter, a faint smile appeared on her face as she withdrew her hand.


    Hecate, the Progenitor of Magic, slowly moved toward the window with a satisfied look on


    her face.


    ''I wonder how he will react once he finds out,'' Hecate thought with amusement. "This is payback for what you did in my domain.''


    She had used her magic on Lily, preventing the effect of contraception potions, or any simr artifacts with the same effect from working.


    Hecate had done this before Ethan had managed to return to Brynhildr Academy from his trip


    to Midgard.


    Lyall had stated that the two liked to do it like bunnies whenever they were together, but they always made sure to use contraception to prevent a child from being conceived.


    So she thought that this would be a good way to make the teenage boy understand that she


    could be very petty when it came to grudges.


    Even someone like her, who lived for thousands of years, held grudges.


    The Progenitor of Magic gave the sleeping girl onest nce before slowly turning


    transparent to return to her own domain.


    A momentter, the window of Lily''s room slowly closed, as if nothing had happened.


    Lily slept soundly without a care in the world, not knowing that one of the Progenitors of the world had personallye to visit to check on her condition.


    Hecate had heard from Lyall that her sister was Ethan''s wife, and because of this, she decided to mess with the teenage boy and give him a very special surprise, which would shock him to


    his very core.

 Chapter 873: This Is The First Time I Saw A Flying Cauldron

    Chapter 873: This Is The First Time I Saw A Flying Cauldron


    ?


    It had been four days since Ethan left Lilian and Cedric behind to act on the nagging feeling he had aligned with the direction hispass was pointing towards.


    Along the way, they were stopped several times by the patrols who had been assigned to


    guard certain areas within Grandshire.


    Even after they had shown their identification as students of Brynhildr Academy, those who stopped them couldn''t help but be suspicious of their motive.


    Ethan could understand their concern because two students were traveling together far from their academy.


    Although they knew that Brynhildr Academy had sent their own people to investigate, there was an agreement that they shouldn''t interfere with each other''s area of responsibility.


    Of course, Ethan did his best to cooperate, but their travel time was still dyed by hours due to constant interrogation.


    Because of this, he had sent Dantalion to scout ahead because the Ravens were exempted from this inspection.


    "Young Master, I think we should rest for the night," Emma said as she nced at her pocket watch. "It''s already half past nine. Let''s just wake up early tomorrow to continue our travels."


    A sigh escaped Ethan''s lips before nodding in understanding.


    "Let''s descend," Ethan replied.


    The two teenagers descended beside a tree that Ethan deemed suitable to temporarily ce his portable tree house.


    After entering the living room, a tired sigh escaped his lips as he sat down on the couch, resting his exhausted body.


    He wasn''t exhausted due to their travel.


    He was more exhausted from the constant hassle of being interrogated by the border patrols. The young man didn''t know if he should be happy or frustrated that such a well-organized had been cast around Grandshire, making sure to catch any suspicious individuals... including him and Emma.


    Truth be told, Ethan was feeling guilty for dragging his Promised One, Emma, on a journey where he didn''t know the destination.


    He was simply following a hunch and had decided to act on it the moment he felt it.


    Of course, since Emma had absolute trust in Ethan, she didn''t question his orders and simply followed him as his Protector.


    "Do you want to eat home-cooked food, Young Master?" Emma asked. "We''ve been eating jerky and crackers during our journey. Maybe you want to try something else?"


    "No," Ethan replied. "I just want to take a shower and sleep."


    "Understood." Emma nodded. "Then I''ll prepare the bath for you."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Several minutester, the youngdy returned and invited Ethan to the bathroom, where a bathtub that could easily hold five people was filled with lukewarm water.


    Ethan took a quick shower first before getting into the bathtub to rest his exhausted body.


    The heat was enough to help alleviate the soreness that he felt during the journey, making him sigh in relief.


    A minuteter, Emma also entered the bathtub and sat beside Ethan, leaning her head on his shoulder.


    "I''m sorry, Emma," Ethan said. "You''re suffering because of me."


    "No, Young Master," Emma replied. "Although I didn''t want to say it, I''m happy that I get to monopolize you like this. I''m a bad person for being happy while others are suffering."


    Ethan pulled the youngdy in his embrace before kissing her forehead.


    "I''m also happy that you''re with me, Emma," Ethan replied. "I know that I haven''t found time for the two of us to be alone together, but let''s go out on a date after we rescue Samantha and solve this case, okay?"


    "Okay," Emma nodded and snuggled close to her Master.


    As much as she wanted to make love to him, she also understood that Ethan wasn''t in the mood to do something like that.


    He was too worried and frustrated with their current situation, but the only thing she could help with was to share her warmth with him.


    Meanwhile, somewhere in Grandshire...


    Dantalion flew over the forest and noticed something that caught his attention.


    Unlike other Ravens, he was blessed with the power to share Ethan''s abilities.


    One of those abilities was a special vision that allowed him to see through many things and understand them for what they were.


    The White Ravennded on a tree branch and looked at a purple dome that others wouldn''t be able to see unless they had simr abilities to the one he was using.


    Right now, Dantalion could only see a purple dome, so he changed his vision, allowing him to see past the dome.


    There, he saw a wooden cottage with a chimney usually seen in rural areas within Grandshire. Since Ethan and he were connected, he was able to perceive where thepass was pointing, and right now, he was looking at the ce where the needle was pointing.


    Being cautious by nature, Dantalion decided to observe the cottage for a few hours and see if there was any movement inside of it.


    An hourter, he saw something quite unusual fly toward the cottage and enter its chimney. ''A ck cauldron?'' Dantalion thought. "This is the first time I''ve seen a flying cauldron.''


    He already found this activity suspicious, so he continued to wait and observe. After another hour, two more cauldrons appeared and entered the chimney, making Dantalion believe that he might have found the ce they were looking for.


    ''I better inform Ethan,'' Dantalion no longer hesitated and told his Master about his discovery.


    While the White Raven wasmunicating with his Master, Samantha regained consciousness and looked at the familiar surroundings around her.


    For the past four days, six witches had their Origin Magic eaten by thedy who had held them


    captive.


    After stripping them of their magic, they were devoured by the ck cauldron, never to be seen again.


    Just like always, she felt weak as her magic power was being solidified into the gem growing out of her chest.


    Compared to the first day, when it was only the size of a small bead, it had grown in size. It was almost the size of her thumb now.


    ''In a day or two, the crystal in my chest will mature,'' Samantha thought.


    She was exhausted, fearful, and depressed about her current condition.


    ''If I knew this was going to happen, I should have visited my family over the weekend and stayed with them for a few days,'' Samantha sighed.


    Her family had very high expectations of her, and now, she feared that she would no longer be able to meet their expectations.


    ''Maybe I should have been a bit bolder and done the things that I hesitated to do in the past,'' Samantha mused as she started to feel drowsy.


    Ever since her magic started being sucked out of her body to form the crystal in her chest, she


    felt very lethargic and fell asleep at random intervals.


    As her eyes slowly closed, a single teardrop streaked across the side of her face.


    Samantha knew that it was only a matter of time before the crystal in her chest glowed,


    informing her captor that she was ripe for the eating.


    She was still holding onto hope that she would get rescued, but it was hard to feel optimistic after seeing the fate of the other Witches, who had arrived days before her.


    It wasn''t a pleasant sight to see, and thedy who captured them seemed to enjoy the looks of


    despair and fear on their faces every time he consumed the Origin Magic of the youngdies, whose futures had been nipped in the bud because of her greed for power.

 Chapter 874: The Taste Of Origin Magic [Part 1]

    Chapter 874: The Taste Of Origin Magic [Part 1]


    ?


    Samantha could feel the final grails of her magic being siphoned by the gem in her chest.


    Simr to the sand inside an hourss, she knew that her time was nearing its end. At most, all of what little was left of the magic inside her body would be gone in a few minutes.


    The Witch, who was paying close attention to the growth of the gems in each of the youngdies'' chests, walked in her direction and smiled.


    "You''re almost ripe for the picking, sweetheart," the Witch said with a smile. "Truth be told, I thought your Origin Magic would have bloomed two days ago, but it seems that the color of your eyes isn''t the only part that makes you special.


    "Your Origin Magic is very special too. Hah... I look forward to eating it already. I''m sure it will be more delicious than the other Origin Magic I''ve consumed over the past few weeks."


    The Witch then lovingly kissed the green gem in Samantha''s chest, whose center was already glowing faintly.


    Once its entire body started to glow brightly, it meant that it was ready to be taken from her body.


    "I''ll be backter, sweetheart," the Witch then kissed Samantha''s cheeks. "I''m sure you''ll be ripe by then. There are a few things I need to gather in the next town. Those dogs from the Magistratus are always sniffing around, so it''s hard to move nowadays. I''ll be back soon, okay?"


    The Witch gave Samantha a yful wink before walking to the only door in the entire room. Samantha, who had clung to the hope of being rescued, lowered her head in resignation.


    The light in the center of her gem grew a little brighter as the youngdy slowly closed her eyes.


    High in the sky, Ethan and Emma flew under Dainsleif''s power of invisibility.


    After Luna, Joanne, Princess Ramona, and the other Witches had sessfully returned to the academy, Ethan summoned the Ancient Wendigo to his side, speeding up their journey.


    Dantalion had been monitoring the cottage he had seen while scouting even after reporting its existence to Ethan. Since that day, he had not seen any ck cauldrons flying out of or into its chimney.


    When Ethan had confirmed that thepass was pointing in the direction where Dantalion was, he deemed that the source of his fear had finally been located.


    Since they were now able to bypass the sentries, their travel was quick and on point.


    ''ording to Dantalion''s estimate, we will arrive at his location in half an hour,'' Ethan thought.


    Suddenly, he heard a report from the White Raven, telling him that someone had walked out of the cottage.


    ''A Witch who seems to be in her early twenties with dark-brown hair and green eyes has left the cottage, Ethan,'' Dantalion reported. ''She has just flown to the west on her flying broom. Should I follow her?''


    ''Can you follow her without her detecting you?'' Ethan asked back.


    ''I have my ways.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Good. Then follow her. Make sure to tell me if she decides to suddenly return.''


    ''Understood.''


    After talking with his Spirit Guide, Ethan increased his flying speed because this was the perfect opportunity to enter the cottage while its owner was away.


    Instead of taking half an hour, he arrived within ten minutes andnded right outside of the barrier, hiding the house from outside forces.


    "This is the ce," Ethan said as thepass in his hand pointed straight at the cottage.


    "Shall we go together?" Emma asked.


    Ethan shook his head. "No. You stay here outside and hide yourself. I''ll go in alone."


    "But that''s going to be dangerous." Emma frowned.


    "Don''t fret," Ethan replied as he showed his wedding ring to Emma. "I willmunicate with you using our rings. If I find trouble inside, I will immediately contact you. We don''t know if there are others inside that cottage.


    "It will be best if you are here to rescue me just in case something happens. I will be going in with Dainsleif, so don''t worry too much."


    Emma nodded. "Be careful."


    The Ancient Wendigo was a powerful creature, so Emma felt less anxious, knowing that they had a very powerful ally.


    She understood that Ethan was right.


    There might be traps inside the cottage. As long as one of them was safe, the other could ask for help if something were to go terribly wrong.


    "Let''s go, Dainsleif," Ethan ordered.


    The Ancient Wendigo nodded and followed behind his Master, still under the power of invisibility.


    Ethan''s Other Half had confirmed that the dome had an illusion effect that prevented anyone from seeing the cottage from the outside.


    "The door is locked by magic, but it can easily be dealt with,'' Ethan''s Other Half said. ''Just be ready for battle once you enter the cottage.''


    ''Understood,'' Ethan replied as he took out his wand and lightly tapped on the doorknob.


    A faint click was heard as the unlocking magic opened the lock with ease.


    Without a word, Ethan suddenly opened the door and pointed his wand at the interior of the cottage, ready to st whoever was inside it.


    ''The coast is clear,'' Ethan reported to Emma through telepathy. ''But stay hidden for now.''


    Looking at hispass, Ethan found the needle glowing faintly, and pointing at a bookshelf. "There might be a path hidden behind this bookshelf,'' Ethan thought as his eyes turned


    golden.


    Using his X-Vision, he could see remnants of magic, which would allow him to find the hidden mechanism that would allow him to use the secret path.


    Suddenly, he saw a book glowing in purple color near the top left corner of the shelf, so he reached out to take it out.


    He was able to take it out halfway before it became stuck.


    A momentter, the sound of something moving reached his ears, and the book shelf moved


    to the left side, revealing a hallway that led to another door.


    "Stay here, Dainsleif," Ethan ordered. "And stay invisible."


    The Ancient Wendigo nodded and stood guard at the entrance.


    Ethan approached the door and lightly tapped its door knob with his wand.


    ''It''s not locked,'' Ethan thought before he braced himself for raiding whatever was inside it.


    With a twist of the door knob, Ethan quickly entered the room and pointed his wand in front


    of him.


    His eyes widened in shock at the scene in front of him, seeing over a dozen naked youngdies hanging in chains.


    ''Ethan, look near the center-that''s Samantha!'' Sebastian snapped Ethan from his daze as he looked in the direction where Sebastian had hinted.


    The youngdy was looking in front of her in a daze, and a green crystal shone brightly, like a small star in the center of her chest.

 Chapter 875: The Taste Of Origin Magic [Part 2]

    Chapter 875: The Taste Of Origin Magic [Part 2]


    ?


    "Samantha, wake up," Ethan said as he lightly tapped the youngdy''s face, trying to wake her up from her daze.


    The other Witches, who were conscious, looked at Ethan with hopeful gazes as they tried to catch his attention.


    "Please free us," one of the Witches softly muttered with great difficulty. "Please... before the Witch returns."


    Ethan nced in her direction and called Dainsleif, who was guarding outside.


    "Dainsleif, free them!" Ethan ordered before shifting his attention back to Samantha, who seemed to regain her consciousness.


    "E-Ethan?" Samantha said weakly.


    "Yes, it''s me. I''m taking you out of this ce."


    Ethan tapped the chains that bound the youngdy, freeing her from her shackles.


    The young man then grabbed hold of Samantha, who no longer had the strength to support itself.


    "You''ve seen me naked, Ethan," Samantha said with a smile. "I can no longer marry."


    "If you can joke like that then it means that you''re fine," Ethan replied in relief.


    Suddenly, a scream escaped the lips of one of the Witches, who saw Dainsleif materialize in front of her.


    "Monster!" the Witch cried out in panic as the Ancient Wendigo reached out toward her hand.


    A momentter, the chain that bound her turned to dust, freeing her hand.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Don''t worry, he''s an ally," Ethan said as he nced in the direction of the witch who just screamed. "He will help free all of you, so just wait patiently."


    The young man took off his robe and covered Samantha''s body with it.


    Holding the youngdy in his arms, he then pointed his wand at the other youngdies who were bound by chains.


    "Aqua Anguis!" several Water Snakes the size of his arm coiled around the girls'' bodies, breaking the chains that bound them.


    One by one, the Water Snakes gently put them down on the floor, but since they were unable to move, Ethan had no choice but to conjure more Water Snakes to free the other girls.


    When thestdy was released, Ethan heard his Other''s Half''s voice in his ears.


    ''Ethan, this is bad,'' Ethan''s Other Half said. ''All of them are not in a state where they can use their magic. Samantha has it worst. She no longer has any magic inside her body.''


    ''What do you mean?'' Ethan asked with a frown.


    "That gem in her chest, it''s the crystallization of her Origin Magic,'' Ethan''s Other Half exined. ''Once that is removed, she will no longer be able to use magic for the rest of her life.


    ''Judging from the looks of things, this ce is where the Origin Magic of Witches is being harvested. If my guess is right, the Witch that Dantalion saw earlier had managed to consume a good amount of Origin Magic. If that''s really the case, you and these girls are in a dangerous situation.''


    ''Ethan, I feel something ominousing from that ck cauldron,'' Sebastianmented.


    The young man nced at the cauldron and felt a fluctuation of magicing from it.


    "The girls who had their Origin Core eaten by the Witch were devoured by that Cauldron," Samantha said weakly.


    ''I knew it.'' Sebastian clicked his tongue. ''But there''s a chance that some of the girls devoured by that cauldron are still alive. We need to take it back with us.''


    Ethan nodded before shifting his attention to Dainsleif. "Dainsleif, take all the witches outside. I''ll carry Samantha myself."


    Dainsleif nodded and used the power of Gravity to carry the girls outside, while Ethan carried Samantha in a princess carry.


    He then walked toward the cauldron in an attempt to store it inside his storage ring, but when Ethan was only a step away from it, a ck liquid shot out from the cauldron''s opening, catching Ethan by surprise.


    ''Shit! It''s a Domain!'' Sebastian cursed. ''Ethan, get out now!''


    But, just as Ethan was about to run away, an enchanting and seductive voice reached his ears. "Where do you think you''re going, handsome?"


    Ethan nced at his surroundings and found himself standing on what seemed to be a flower field under the light of a crimson moon.


    No stars could be seen in the sky, and although it seemed to be night time, the flowers around him were shining brightly in different colors.


    Ethan noticed that aside from him and Samantha, there were dozens of youngdies who were lying in the flower field, all naked and looking up at the dark sky in a daze.


    "Wee to Paradise, young Wizard," the beautifuldy with dark brown hair and green eyes said with a smile. "If I knew that a guest wasing, I would have prepared some snacks for you. Oh, where are my manners? Let me introduce myself. The name is Sofia Devonshire. How about you?"


    "Ethan Gremory," Ethan replied while his eyes scanned his surroundings.


    "Oh, dear. Are you looking for a way out?" Sofia giggled. "It seems that a Prince hase to save a damsel in distress."


    Sofia then snapped her fingers, and all the youngdies, who were lying dazed on the ground, all stood up one by one and looked at Ethan with eyes that were glowing in a purple light. "But you''re being unfair, Mr. Prince," Sofia said. "Why are only saving one damsel, when so many are looking to be saved?"


    "What have you done to them?" Ethan asked. "What are your goals?"


    "I freed them from the responsibility of Magic," Sofia replied. "They are so young. Their youth and Magic are wasted on them. Since that is the case, I decided to take responsibility and use their Magic and youth for them. Aren''t I nice?"


    "You monster," Ethan red. "Your schemes have already been revealed. It will be best for you to surrender now!"


    "Surrender?" Sofia shook her head. "I think you still don''t understand your current situation. While I am greatly troubled that my precious Witches have been taken away from me, it


    doesn''t matter.


    "There are countless young Witches in the world. I just need toy low for a month or two


    before I start a new round of harvest. As for you..."


    Sofia smiled sweetly as he eyed Ethan from head to foot.


    "You can be my toy," Sofia said. "How about it? If you agree, I''ll let you y with thesedies


    as well? All of them are still chaste maidens. I''m sure they will satisfy you. If not, I''ll find more. So, how about it? Do you ept my proposal?"


    Instead of giving an answer, Ethan raised his wand, and pointed it towards the sky.


    "Grand Aria!"


    The smile on Sofia''s lips widened a bit as she looked at the young man who had entered her


    Domain.


    "It won''t work," Sofia said. "The moment you stepped inside this domain, all the magic in your body had been dispersedpletely. This is my trump card against Wizards and Witches. The only downside is that it only works on one person at a time."


    Ethan tried to feel any traces of magic inside his body, but just as the Witch had said, he couldn''t feel anything inside of him.


    Even the Moon Magic Cores that were stored inside his heart were nowhere to be found.


    The worst of all was that he couldn''tmunicate with Sebastian and his Other Half.


    Thisck of connection only happened whenever Ethan was in a special ce that hadws preventing intervention from others.


    The young man''s expression turned grim as he looked at the Witch who was hovering in the air with a confident smile on her face.


    "Interesting... I was nning to take your Origin Magic to make you subservient to me, but I don''t see any traces of Origin Magic inside your body," Sofia eyed Ethan with great curiosity.


    "Are you perhaps a Dud?"


    Ethan didn''t answer, which made the Witch chuckle.


    "I see. This must be fate!" Sofia said afterughing. "This makes things easier! I have a proposal for you, Ethan Gremory."


    The Witch extended her hands towards the young man, as if she was inviting him to dance


    with her.


    "Join me, Ethan," Sofia stated. "If you do, I''ll let you have a taste of Origin Magic. I''m sure


    that you will be addicted to it. Once you do, you will no longer be a Dud. You''ll be a proper Wizard, and you can take revenge on those who scorned you in the past and made your life miserable just because you were born a Dud."

 Chapter 876: The Taste Of Origin Magic [Part 3]

    Chapter 876: The Taste Of Origin Magic [Part 3]


    ?


    Forty years ago, Sofia, who hailed from a Magical Family, dreamed of exploring the wonders of Magic.


    Unfortunately, her dream of bing part of the Magical World didn''t open its doors to her.


    Why?


    Why was such an innocent dream not realized?


    It was because even though she was born from a Magical Family, she was someone whom the magical world referred to as a Dud.


    Duds were Wizards and Witches who barely had any magical power in their bodies. The kind that, even if they could cast magic, it was faulty at best.


    Even so, she still decided to follow her dream and enrolled in Nightfall Academy.


    She might be a Dud, but she had learned to cast at least simple spells, like summoning a small light that was just as strong as the light from a small candle.


    In her mind, she believed that if she worked hard enough, if she endured hard enough, and if she grit her teeth hard enough, one day, she would be able to break the limitations that bound her mortal vessel.


    But the prize of the hard work she put in while she was at Nightfall Academy was discrimination, bullying, and ridicule.


    The four years she spent in the academy were the most miserable years of her life.


    Her family didn''t want anything to do with her.


    Her teachers gave up on her.


    Friends? She had a handful, but even they dared not help her whenever the stronger Witches treated her like a ve.


    Desperate and hurt deeply, she tried to find a solution by studying Dark Magic and any kind of Forbidden Magic.


    Simply put, Sofia had been pushed to despair that she was willing to sell her soul to the devil in exchange for the power she wished for.


    Unfortunately, no Angel, Demon, or Devil answered her call, leaving her alone in a world where people like her were shunned by those with power.


    After graduating from the academy, she spent twenty years scouring the Shire Continent for any ancient texts or artifacts that might help Duds like her.


    She wanted to be their beacon, their hope, their Messiah.


    That being who would allow the Duds to raise their heads high and take revenge on those who had looked down on them, those who had hurt them, and those who had humiliated them, almost forcing them tomit suicide out of desperation.


    Beaten and broken, Sofia identally stumbled into an ancient dwelling that was protected by Ancient Firbolg Magic.


    It was a ce where no Wizards, Witches, or any Magical Creatures could enter due to the strong protection that barred their way.


    It was a ce left untouched for hundreds of years, and as Sofia explored this ancient dwelling, she came across the ck Cauldron of the Firbolgs.


    "Do you want power?"


    That was the question that the ck Cauldron had asked of her the moment her hands touched its surface.


    The answer to this question was an easy Yes.


    "Then I will help you gain the power you wish for. In exchange, you will free me from the seal that binds me."


    Sofia didn''t care what kind of creature was sealed inside the Cauldron.


    She only cared about getting what she wanted, even if it meant unleashing hell upon the Magical World.


    After destroying the seal on the cauldron, Sofia came face to face with a Genie.


    A Genie who granted a single wish.


    "Drop your blood on the Cauldron of Twilight," the Genie said. "Bind your soul to it and be its Master."


    Upon obeying the Genie''smand, Sofia became the owner of the Cauldron of Twilight, which the Firbolgs created to imitate the Cauldron of the Dagda that belonged to the Tuatha De Danann.


    Both cauldrons were Ancient Relics, but their powers were different.


    The Cauldron of Dagda nourished living beings.


    The Cauldron of Twilight took away their powers.


    The Cauldron had been created to fight against Fomorians, who possessed great magical powers.


    Anyone who was trapped inside its Domain would not be able to use magic.


    The only downside was that it could only affect one person at a time.


    It was a trump card meant to target the strongest champion of the Fomorians so that its owner could kill them inside its Domain.


    When Sofia captured her first Witch, who was at the time conducting her Field Mission, she felt guilty about it.


    However, when she learned that the Witch that she had captured was the granddaughter of one of the Witches who had bullied her in Nightfall Academy, she thought that the world must be helping her take revenge.


    The moment she first ate an Origin Crystal, which was extracted from the Witch, she saw that Witch''s life story and found it fascinating.


    All Wizards and Witches were born with that power.


    As they grew older, their Origin Magic grew along with them.


    It was the record of the culmination of their magical journey, and after she ate it, she gained the wisdom and magic power of the Witch whom the Origin Crystal was taken from. "Delicious..." Sofia muttered as the power she longed for all her life washed over her body. Not only did it nourish her magical circuits, but it also nourished her vessel, allowing her to appear a few years younger.


    "The more Origin Crystal you consume, the more powerful you will be. You will also regain your youth, allowing you to live the life you''ve always wanted. I have kept my promise, so I will leave you now. If Fate wills it, we shall meet again."


    After saying those words, the Genie left behind Sofia, who had be addicted to and drunk on the new power she possessed.


    Like a child who had been given a new toy, she happily cast the spells that she hadn''t been


    able to in the past.


    As for the Witch who had lost her powers?


    The Cauldron of Twilight devoured her, keeping her inside its body for future use.


    Use that only the Genie knew about.


    This incident happened three months ago, and since then, Sofia had only targeted the Witches


    of Nightfall Academy.


    But after the first month, she changed her strategy and targeted any Witch her cauldrons came


    across.


    After all, the more Witches she captured, the stronger she would be.


    Three monthster, she not only gained the power she wished for but also regained her youth.


    Ironically, the first person who thwarted her n was none other than a Dud, who was now looking at her with a re.


    "Join me, Ethan," Sofia repeated. "I will give you what you want. Power, influence, and


    women."


    The smile on Sofia''s face widened.


    "Lots of women. All the women you want¡ªincluding these girls, who have be mere dolls now that they have lost their spark of magic."


    Ethan gently ced Samantha on the ground behind him and stood between her and the Witch, who believed that she had everything under her control.


    "I won''t join you," Ethan replied. "Give the Witches their powers back and surrender


    yourself."


    A deep and long sigh escaped Sofia''s lips before she shook her head helplessly. "Ethan, My Dear Prince, I really don''t want to hurt you," Sofia smiled. "You and I are the


    same. You''re still young and full of dreams. But soon, you will understand that in the Wizarding World, only those who wield Magic have the right to speak."


    Sofia snapped her fingers, and countless small fireballs hovered around her body.


    "I''ll ask you one more time," Sofia stated. "Join me, and we will rule this world together."


    Ethan turned around and knelt down to look at Samantha''s eyes.


    "Samantha, I don''t know if it will work, but can I ask a favor?" Ethan asked.


    "Okay,¡± Samantha replied weakly. "Anything for you, Ethan."


    1."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I know that this is a bit sudden, but I need to kiss you.''


    "... Okay."


    Samantha nodded.


    She thought that Ethan must''ve felt as though he was going to die, so he wanted to share a


    kiss with her before that happened.


    Although she was surprised about his request, she agreed to it. Even if she was going to turn


    to one of the lifeless dolls who were under Sofia''s control, she would like to have at least one


    wonderful memory that she could carry with her to the afterlife.


    Sofia giggled and didn''t do anything to stop this touching scene.


    She found Ethan to her liking, and even now, she didn''t wish to hurt him.


    ''I''ll make him understand sooner orter that being with me is the right choice,'' Sofia thought. ''Once he''s tasted an Origin Crystal, he will have no choice but to follow me for life." Under Sofia''s gaze, which was filled with amusement, Ethan pressed his lips on Samantha''s and gave the youngdy a long and passionate kiss that made her young and despairing heart


    skip a beat.

 Chapter 877: The Taste Of Origin Magic [Part 4]

    Chapter 877: The Taste Of Origin Magic [Part 4]


    ?


    This was the first time that Samantha had been kissed by a boy, and she thought that it was the sweetest thing that she had tasted in her life.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she and almost all the young Witches of Brynhildr Academy had a crush on Ethan.


    A year ago, the young man was a weak Dud who fought with gritted teeth against Zombies during the Initiation Ceremony. Since then, she had watched him transform into the powerhouse he was today.


    Just like her, many Wizards and Witches weren''t aware of how he was able to use magic.


    There were days when he could use magic and days when he couldn''t.


    Some even believed that his magic had some kind of condition that needed to be met before it could be used, simr to Luna''s Moon Magic, which only activated on the days of the Full Moon.


    Although she wasn''t smart, she soon realized the real reason why Ethan asked her for a kiss.


    When their lips finally parted, the two stared at each other for a while and Samantha came to a conclusion.


    Ethan could only use his magic if he kissed a Witch.


    She didn''t know if this theory of hers was the truth or not, but she felt that this was indeed the


    case.


    Unfortunately, when she saw the young man close his eyes, she knew then and there that the condition for him to use his magic had not been met.


    The reason?


    She no longer possessed any magic in her body.


    All of it had been used to form the Origin Magic Crystal shining in her chest.


    "Thank you," Ethan said before nting a kiss on Samantha''s forehead. "I''ll protect you no matter what."


    Rising to face the Witch of Twilight, Ethan took a deep breath before taking a deck of cards from his storage ring.


    He already knew that he might not be able to gain any magic from kissing Samantha, but he still had to try because their lives hung in the bnce.


    "Seeing the two of you makes me feel young again," Sofia said before giggling. "Are you sure you just want to kiss her once? I don''t mind letting you kiss her a few times. There''s no rush. We have plenty of time."


    The ck Cauldron had already left the cottage and was flying at great speed, making sure to evade any pursuers.


    This was the reason why Sofia was confident that everything was under her control, and why she was taking her time to win Ethan to her side without hurting him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''I have only one chance,'' Ethan thought as he summoned a second deck of cards from his storage ring.


    Rune Magic.


    This was one of Ethan''s Trump Cards, which he had decided to use as ast resort if there ever came a time when he was unable to use Magic.


    He knew that this attack would only work once, so instead of a single deck, he decided to use two and finish Sofia off in one strike.


    "What''s the deal with those cards, hmm?" Sofia smirked. "You want to y a game of strip poker with me? You naughty bo-"


    Sofia wasn''t able to finish whatever she was going to say because Ethan suddenly threw the two decks of cards in her direction.


    The deck of cards scattered, creating a formation that encircled Sofia.


    A secondter, the entire world was covered by a blinding light, followed by a thunderous


    roar.


    After throwing the two decks of cards, Ethan immediately used his body to hug Samantha and shield her from the aftermath of his Rune Magic, Thunderbolt Carnage.


    When the light receded, Ethan turned back and saw the Witch of Twilight, panting on the ground, with white smoke oozing from her body.


    There were minor burn marks on her body, and her clothes were now in tatters. Even so, a smile bloomed on her face after she regained herposure.


    "You''re really full of surprises, Mr. Prince."


    Instead of being angry, Sofia even managed to say those words in a yful tone.


    The injuries she received healed at a rapid pace, and with a snap of her finger, she was once again dressed, but this time in very revealing clothes, leaving little to the imagination. "Duds these days sure have found many interesting tricks to cope with theirck of Magic. I am very impressed. That kind of firepower is enough to annihte a dozen Rogue Wizards and Witches.


    "Unfortunately, I am no ordinary Rogue Witch, Ethan. I am someone who possesses dozens of Origin Magics. Two of them happen to hold the ability to create a barrier that protects me at all times and regenerates my injuries at a fast pace.


    "Now you see? With so many Origin Magics in my possession, something like that is not enough to kill me."


    Ethan wasn''t fazed and took out two more decks from his storage ring. But when he was about to throw them at Sofia, he stopped midway because the Witches, who had their Origin Magic taken from them, stood in front of Sofia to protect her.


    "Coward," Ethan said. "Don''t use them as shields!"


    "Ethan, My Dear, this isn''t a magical duel," Sofia replied. "I don''t know what kind of tricks you still have in your possession, but I''ve decided to no longer underestimate you. I am a Dud like you, so I know that when pushed to a corner, we can do things that we normally couldn''t do. For example... eat the Origin Magic of others."


    Gritting his teeth, Ethan weighed his options.


    He had tried to summon Dainsleif to his side, but it seemed that something was preventing it from happening.


    The young man also couldn''t summon his weapons, as if there was aw that prevented them from taking form.


    The only thing he could use was the items inside his storage ring.


    "Ethan, surrender while I''m still being nice," Sofia said as she raised her hand. "Or your sweetheart is going to suffer."


    Samantha, who was supposed to be behind Ethan, was currently floating beside Sofia.


    "I''ve been very lenient, but if you still wish to fight, then I will have no choice but to..."


    Sofia used her finger to poke the Green Crystal on Samantha''s chest, making the youngdy


    shudder.


    "Cease your resistance or else," Sofia ordered with a smile.


    Ethan weighed his options before throwing the deck of cards on the ground in front of him.


    He wanted Sofia to lower her guard so that he could take action.


    However, Sofia had be more cautious after Ethan''s disy of power.


    "Take those cards," Sofia ordered two youngdies, who had be her human shields.


    The two girls, who were nowpletely under her control, walked toward Ethan and picked up the cards he had dropped on the ground.


    After making sure that all of the cards were in their possession, Sofia snapped her fingers and made the cards float in the air before bursting into mes.


    "Take his rings and strip him," Sofiamanded. "Remove everything until the only thing he''s left with is his birthday suit."


    Ethan''s face became grim because he had already expected something like this to happen.


    But right now, there was really nothing he could do, unless he wanted to sacrifice Samantha and the other innocent witches who were at Sofia''s mercy.


    The Witch of Twilight watched as Ethan didn''t resist being stripped down by the Witches until


    nothing was left.


    "Oh my... I caught a big fish," Sofia chuckled as she admired Ethan''s body which made her


    body feel hot and bothered.


    Then as a final touch, she pointed her wand at Ethan.


    "Impediendum!"


    An orange ray collided with Ethan''s chest, paralyzing his entire body.


    When she was certain that Ethan was truly and rightfully subjugated, a viinousughter


    escaped her lips, because now, the real show was about to start.

 Chapter 878: The Bane Of Witches [Part 1]

    Chapter 878: The Bane Of Witches [Part 1]


    ?


    Lying on a bed, with his arms and feet tied on its corners by a chain, Ethan red at the Witch of Twilight, who was looking at him with amusement.


    She was holding Samantha in her arms, as if she was some kind of hostage that she could use against him anytime.


    Despite the fact that his entire body was paralyzed, Ethan was always seeking an opportunity to turn the tables around.


    Of course, Sofia could tell what he was thinking, but how could she be worried about a powerless Wizard, whose fate was in the palms of her hands.


    "I have many questions, but since you look like you won''t cooperate, I guess I''ll ask Samantha instead," Sofia said with a smile, as she held the side of the youngdy''s face, and made her look straight in her eyes.


    The eyes of the Witch of Twilight glowed purple.


    A secondter, Samantha''s eyes zed over, ready to answer any questions that would be asked of her.


    Wizards and Witches could resist mental spells and charms because they had magic resistance.


    The stronger they were, the harder it was for others to use mind spells on them.


    Unfortunately, Samantha was now a normal teenage girl because she no longer had any magic in her body.


    Because of this, Sofia could easily take control of her mind, allowing the witch to do whatever she wished with the helpless girl in her grasp.


    "What is your rtionship with Ethan?" Sofia asked. "Why does he try so hard to save you?" "The two of us are friends who have worked together in the past," Samantha replied. "Ethan is a very kind, and loving person. His nature is to help those who need help. That is one of the things I like about him."


    "Oh, you like him?" Sofia''s smile widened.


    "I have a crush on him," Samantha answered.


    The Witch of the Twilight giggled because she found this situation quite amusing.


    "It seems that she has a crush on you, Ethan," Sofia said. "So, Samantha, as you can see, Ethan is helpless right now. If you were to do one thing to him, what would you do?"


    "I want to... kiss him. It felt nice when he kissed me earlier."


    "A. How cute. A kiss? Very well, go on and kiss him."


    Sofia released Samantha, and the youngdy crawled on top of the bed before cupping Ethan''s face.


    "Saman...tha," Ethan said through gritted teeth. "Wake... up!"


    But, instead of answering him, Samantha lowered her lips to kiss Ethan''s lips.


    It was a clumsy kiss, which showed that she didn''t have any experience in the art of kissing.


    Still, she tried for this was the order given to her.


    "Okay, you may stop now," Sofia ordered.


    Samantha reluctantly pulled back, and sat on Ethan''s abdomen, and looked down at him in a daze.


    "Ethan, I''ll ask you onest time," Sofia said as she hugged Samantha from behind. "Join me. Your answer?"


    The Witch then ced her thumb and index finger on Samantha''s Origin Crystal. Clearly, if Ethan said the wrong answer, she would pluck the crystal from her chest, which was something he didn''t want to happen.


    "Fine...," Ethan replied through gritted teeth. "I''ll join... you!"


    "Wonderful!" Sofia removed her fingers from Samantha''s Origin Crystal. "Because of that, I n to give you a reward."


    The Witch then lightly tapped Ethan''s lips, making them open wide.


    "Bottoms up!" Sofia opened a potion and poured half of its contents inside Ethan''s mouth, almost making him choke.


    Immediately, he felt his body heat up, and a realization came to him.


    He was given an aphrodisiac, and a very strong one as well.


    His loins burned with desire, hardening instantly due to the effect of the potion.


    "Drink this, sweetheart," Sofia said as she handed the potion to Samantha.


    The youngdy obeyed and drank it, not spilling a single drop.


    Immediately, her face became flushed as her body reacted to the potion.


    "Go on, pleasure yourself," Sofia whispered to Samantha''s ears.


    Samantha''s breathing became ragged as she moved her hands to fondle her breasts.


    But, it didn''t end there.


    Although Ethan had agreed to join her, Sofia wasn''t born yesterday, so she nned to corrupt the young man, and make him an aplice.


    "Move your hips, and ride his shaft," Sofia whispered like a devil to Samantha, making the innocent girl do something that she would never do normally.


    Ethan could feel his cheeks burning, not due to shame and embarrassment, but anger due to the witch''s foul y.


    "I said... I''d join you. Don''t... do this!" Ethan tried to fight the paralysis in his body, but Sofia wouldn''t allow him to have his way.


    "Impediendum!"


    Sofia cast another paralyze spell on Ethan, making his resistance cease instantly.


    However, even though he was paralyzed, his sense of touch didn''t disappear.


    In fact, it had heightened, making his breathing turn ragged as his loins ached to release its seed inside the youngdy, who was riding on his member.


    Seeing that Samantha was wet enough, Sofia gave her the order, which made Ethan bite his lip due to frustration.


    "Offer your chastity to Ethan," Sofia whispered in Samantha''s ear before turning her head to look at the young man, whose eyes burned with hatred. "Ethan, make sure to give Samantha a memorable experience. Because it might just be herst."


    Samantha raised her hips before using her hand to guide the tip of Ethan''s member to her


    entrance.


    "Do it slowly, okay?" Sofia said. "So that he can savor the feeling of taking your


    maidenhood."


    Just as Sofiamanded, Samantha lowered her hips slowly until the young man felt a resistance, which was the only thing that protected the youngdy''s purity.


    However, this resistance didn''tst long as Samantha continued to lower her hip until she took all of Ethan inside of her.


    A single tear streamed down the side of her face, but that too, disappeared as she started to move her hips, ording to Sofia''smand.


    The only saving grace was that she was now just an ordinary girl and not a witch.


    If she still had her powers, Ethan''s Magic Circuits would have red to life, allowing Ethan to create his own Origin Core inside his body, granting him the power to produce magic on his


    own.


    "How is it?" Sofia asked as she moved her face closer to Ethan''s face. "Does she feel good? Are you happy that the person you are trying to save is now offering her body to you as payment


    for your kindness?"


    Sofia caressed Ethan''s cheeks, as if enjoying his hate-filled re.


    However, try as he might to resist it, the effect of the Aphrodisiac was absolute, making him unable to control his body''s natural reaction.


    "Originally, the Witches who have lost their powers would remain inside the cauldron because there is still another purpose that they can serve," Sofia said in a mischievous tone. "However, since I can''t always capture Witches, wouldn''t it be more efficient if I just made them broodmares, and let them give birth?


    "Congrattions, Ethan. Since you''ve decided to join me, you''ll be the stud that will help me rule the world. Aren''t you happy?"


    Despite wanting to curse her, Ethan couldn''t do anything but listen to her words of grandeur,


    painting herself as the savior of Duds, granting them powers simr to hers, and making the Wizarding World understand that their discrimination against Duds would haunt them for the


    rest of their lives.


    Perhaps sensing that Ethan was now about to reach his limit, Sofia chuckled and removed the


    mind spell that bound Samantha.


    At that exact moment, a grunt escaped Ethan''s lips as his hips jerked upwards due to then/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    intensity of his release.


    Samantha, who had regained her consciousness, suddenly felt the umtion of pleasure that made her nk out, painting her surroundings in a white color.


    "H-Hot.... so hot," Samantha, whose body was still trembling, gasped in pain and pleasure, as


    Ethan''s seed spilled inside her defenseless womb, making her shudder uncontrobly.


    Through her muddled thoughts, she heard Sofia''sughter, as if she was thoroughly


    entertained by what she saw.


    Half a minuteter, Ethan''s hips finally lowered themself.


    He had poured everything inside Samantha down to thest drop.


    The youngdy, who also lost her strength, fell down on Ethan''s chest, as she panted for


    breath.


    When she regained herposure, Samantha raised her head, and looked at Ethan''s face. She saw guilt, sadness, and helplessness in his eyes, which made her heart ache. Feeling apologetic, Samantha pressed her lips over Ethan''s own, kissing him softly, which the


    young man returned with a kiss of his own.


    Their kiss was not influenced by the aphrodisiac, but the feelings that they were currently


    feeling for each other.


    Sofia looked at the two kissing teenagers before she shifted her attention to the bedsheets


    that were stained in a pinkish color due to Ethan''s and Samantha''s union.


    ''Not yet,'' Sofia thought. ''He still hasn''t fallen to despair yet.''


    The Witch of Twilight knew that she would need to push Ethan to the limit first before he


    finally sumbed to her will, and truly became her partner in her quest to liberate all Duds in the Wizarding World.

 Chapter 879: The Bane Of Witches [Part 2]

    Chapter 879: The Bane Of Witches [Part 2]


    ?


    A moan escaped Samantha''s lips for the umpteenth time, as Ethan kissed her neck, while moving his hips.


    The Aphrodisiac that Sofia had given them was a very potent one, and despite releasing a lot on his first time, the feeling of lust wouldn''t subside.


    It was like a strong itch that wouldn''t disappear no matter how much you scratched it. Samantha, who was experiencing the same situation, wrapped her arms around Ethan''s head as her voice spread inside the Domain of the Twilight.


    She had lost count of how many times they had done it, but she could tell that this was thest time they would do it.


    She no longer had the strength to continue, and only due to Ethan''s care was she able to hold


    on.


    Despite the strong urge topletely dominate his partner, the young man made love to Samantha as gently as possible, which made the youngdy''s heart melt because of the great care that he was showing her.


    A minuteter, she once again felt his hot seed, filling her womb for the umpteenth time, marking her as his woman.


    Deep inside, Samantha was happy that Ethan was her first man.


    The mere thought of any other man defiling her body filled her with dread, so although their situation was precarious, she still felt blessed that it was him, who had made her a woman, and no one else.


    Once more, the two of them kissed for a few seconds before hugging each other, feeling each other''s warmth.


    Ethan then forced himself toy down on the bed,pletely spent, breathing raggedly. His and Samantha''s bodies glistened with sweat, as the heat in their bodies slowly subsided.


    After releasing his essence for thest time, Ethan truly felt weak, unable to move a single finger.


    At that moment, the two teenagers heard a pping sound.


    "Well then, I guess both of you are satisfied?" Sofia asked as she looked at the two teenagers, who wereying on the bed, with their hands intertwined.


    Since the two of them were too exhausted to answer, the only thing they could do was look at the Witch, who had a mischievous smile on his face.


    "I''m sure that Samantha will find this a very memorable experience," Sofia said as she reached out towards the Origin Crystal on Samantha''s chest, making Ethan have a very bad premonition.


    He tried to move his body, but it no longer listened to him. He waspletely drained of strength and vitality, unable to prevent the Witch of Twilight from doing what she had nned to do from the start.


    This time, she no longer hesitated and took the Origin Crystal from Samantha''s chest.


    Immediately, a sigh escaped the youngdy''s lips as her eyes zed over, losing their brilliance.


    Sofia then kissed the shining green gem in her fingers before giving it a lick.


    Ethan forced himself to look at Samantha to check on her current condition, but the Witch of Twilight reached out her hand to grab the side of his face, preventing him from doing what he wanted.


    "Now, it''s time for you to truly be my partner," Sofia stated.


    Without another word, she ced the green Origin Crystal against Ethan''s lips, and pushed it in.


    The moment the crystal entered his mouth, Ethan tasted something sweet that made his mind go nk.


    The crystal turned into a liquid and passed down his throat.


    A few secondster, something stirred to life within Ethan''s body.


    At the central area of his Magic Circuits, a small spark red to life.


    Green particles then started to merge together and, soon, Samantha''s Origin Crystal shone brightly inside his Central Core.


    Memories then began to flood inside Ethan''s mind, forcing him to watch Samantha''s life sh before his very eyes.


    He saw Samantha being held by her mother as a baby, and getting kissed by her.


    He saw her growing up, ying with her friends, andughing like innocent children do.


    The young man saw the first time that Samantha conjured magic, allowing her parents to see her potential.


    But, with potential came great expectations.


    He saw how much Samantha struggled behind closed doors, practicing her magic, so that her parents wouldn''t worry about her.


    As she grew older, the expectations of her parents grew alongside it.


    "Find a handsome and powerful wizard in the academy and seduce them with your beauty," Samantha''s mother said. "My daughter is very charming, and your eyes will definitely make you stand out. Don''t worry, as long as you manage to bring a wizard here, I''ll do the rest."


    "Sister, make sure to look for a rich wizard, okay?" Samantha''s younger sister said. "That way, we can be rich, too."


    "You are the hope of our ckwood Family, Samantha," Samantha''s father said. "I hope that you keep that in mind."


    Whenever Ethan saw Samantha in the academy, she was always smiling, or having a good


    time.


    But, after seeing her memories, he discovered that behind closed doors, she would curl up in her bed and tear up due to the pressure that she was feeling.


    Ethan never expected that the girl who teased him to guess the color of her underwear was carrying such a heavy burden.


    The only side he knew about her was the side that she showed the world.


    Ethan couldn''t help but feel his heart ache, but with the pain, he felt something washing over


    his body like a tide.


    Magic.


    Uncontrolled magic.


    This was the first time he was feeling something like this.


    Every time he kissed a witch, he stored a portion of their magic inside of him.


    Now, his body was producing its own magic, which wasing from Samantha''s Origin


    Crystal.


    The power that he always wanted to possess, was gained by depriving someone else of their


    future.


    As thest pieces of Samantha''s memories fell into ce, Ethan saw and heard her inner


    thoughts.


    "I love you, Ethan."


    Once he regained his sense of vision, the first person he saw was Sofia, who was looking down


    on him with triumph.


    "You can no longer escape, Ethan," Sofia said with an affectionate gaze. "Now that you''ve


    tasted power, you can no longer turn back. How does it feel to gain the magic of the person you''ve made love with? I''m sure that even Samantha will be happy knowing that her magic is


    in good hands, right?"


    At that exact moment, something snapped inside Ethan''s head.


    A powerful force rose up from his chest, which made Sofia raise her defenses.


    Even so, she was still blown away by a powerful shockwave, making her skid dozens of meters


    away from the young man, who was now hovering above the bed.


    Sofia was shocked because the power that the young man was exuding had surpassed hern/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    expectations.


    ''Is Samantha''s Origin Magic that powerful?'' Sofia thought before shaking her head. ''No. Although her Origin Magic can be considered rare and powerful, it falls under the power of nature. The magical presence that Ethan is releasing is very oppressive and malevolent.'' Suddenly, changes started to appear in Ethan''s appearance, making the Twilight Witch''s eyes widen in shock.


    Ethan''s long blue hair, that his lovers loved very much, changed color until it became pitch


    ck.


    His blue eyes, as clear as the sky, turned crimson.


    Two small curved horns appeared on top of his head, and a spade-like tail moved behind his


    back, like a scorpion''s tail, ready to strike.


    Drool escaped the corner of Sofia''s lips. When she realized what just happened, she


    immediately felt rmed because Ethan''s mere presence was affecting her too.


    "You''re an Incubus!" Sofia shouted.


    "You shouldn''t have pushed him into a corner, Witch," Ethan said coldly. "Now, you will pay


    the price for your insolence."


    Ethan''s Other Half had forcefully taken over the young man''s body before his powers could go


    out of control.


    The young man''s Origin Magic was simr to the ability of the Cauldron of the Twilight.


    Ethan could absorb, store, steal, impart, amplify, and use the powers of others, making him Ashmedai''s prized vessel.


    Now that this power had been forcefully awakened, due to Samantha''s Origin Crystal, the young man''s true strength was temporarily unlocked.


    "This is bad!'' Sofia thought as she used her powers to control the powerless Witches to form a


    Human shield around her.


    She knew that Ethan would not harm the Witches because he was a kind and caring person. However, she was not dealing with Ethan, but the young man''s Other Half.


    "Using hostages against me?" Ethan''s Other Halfughed. "You picked the wrong opponent,


    woman."


    Ethan''s other half made a beckoning gesture, and all the young Witches protecting Sofia, ran in his direction, and formed a Human shield around him.


    "Ethan is the bane of Witches," Ethan''s Other Half stated. "He is their ruin, executioner, and


    savior. You are no different than amb ready for ughter."


    Sofia screamed in anger as she unleashed her magical prowess.


    With dozens of Origin Magics inside of her body, the magical power she possessed made her


    one of the strongest Witches in the entirety of the Shire Continent.


    "You won''t win against me, Incubus!" Sofia dered.


    "Incubus?" Ethan''s Other Half sneered.


    A momentter, four pairs of white angelic wings sprouted from his back, making Sofia inhale


    a cold breath.


    "Thrice blessed," Ethan''s Other Half said softly.


    Countless Fairy Fires blotted out the sky of the Twilight Domain.


    "Part Fae, Part Demon, Part Celestial," Ethan''s Other Half stated. "That is who Ethan is,


    woman. The person that you tried to corrupt due to your selfish desires, is someone that is too


    good for you."


    After a slight pause, Ethan''s Other Half snapped his fingers and countless purple fireballs descended from the sky, heralding what seemed to be the prelude to the end of the world.

 Chapter 880: The Bane Of Witches [Part 3]

    Chapter 880: The Bane Of Witches [Part 3]


    ?


    Loud explosions reverberated within the Domain of the Twilight as countless purple Fireballs made from Faerie mes descended without end.


    Originally brimming with confidence earlier, Sofia now couldn''t help but feel anxious, for this kind of magical bombardment exceeded her expectations.


    "You won''t beat me!" Sofia shouted in anger as she, too, unleashed a maelstromposed of different elements, utilizing the powers of the Origin Magics that she had stolen.


    But it didn''t end there. She also summoned dozens of Familiars made of Wind, Water, Earth, and Fire, which she ordered to attack Ethan from all directions.


    Ethan''s Other Half chuckled and continued his bombardment.


    Everything the Witch of the Twilight had thrown at him was immediately obliterated in just the span of a few seconds.


    Sofia''s eyes widened in shock, unable to believe that she was being overpowered inside her own Domain.


    The Domain of the Twilightpletely drained the magical power of those whom she deemed her enemy.


    And since she hadbeled the handsome young man as her opponent right from the start, thews of the Domain should have drained all of his magical energies, rendering him unable to cast any spells.


    But despite thatw, Ethan was summoning countless fireballs, making her grit her teeth in frustration.


    ''He only possesses one Origin Crystal, and I possess dozens,'' Sofia thought. ''How could he overpower me? His magic should have been drained by now!''


    The Witch then hurled a ten-meter-long ice spear in Ethan''s direction out of anger. However, this ice spear shattered after shing with a ming spear of the same size and length.


    "How?!" Sofia shouted. "How are you still able to use magic?!"


    Ethan''s Other Half paused his attack and eyed the witch, who seemed to be confused about what was happening around her.


    "It''s really simple," Ethan''s Other Half exined. "Ethan''s Magic Circuits are very special. As long as there''s an Origin Core inside of it, he will be able to produce magical power at an


    incredibly fast rate. The magic drain of this Domain simply cannot cope with its performance."


    "Impossible!" Sofia refused to believe what she was hearing. "You''re lying!"


    "Whether you believe it or not is up to you," Ethan''s Other Half replied as he continued his bombardment, forcing Sofia to go on the defensive.


    With each passing second, the Witch of the Twilight was being pushed back, unable to even mount a sessful counterattack.


    ''I need to find a way,'' Sofia thought as she nced at Ethan, who was hovering in the sky like a fallen angel.


    Her gaze soonnded on the teenage girls in the distance, standing around the bed where Samantha was resting.


    "That''s it!''


    A murderous glint appeared in Sofia''s eyes as she pointed her wand at the powerless girls, whose Origin Magic Crystals had been absorbed by her.


    "All of you, die!" Sofia roared as she summoned a Serpentine Fire Dragon, intent on burning all the teenage girls to ashes.


    She knew that Ethan would not allow the girls to get hurt because he was kind.


    Unfortunately, the one she was fighting right now wasn''t Ethan.


    It was Ethan''s Other Half, who wouldn''t care even if dozens of witches died in front of him.


    A sigh escaped the young man''s lips before he disappeared from the sky, reappearing between the youngdies and the Fire Dragon meant to kill them.


    "At first, I sympathized with you. After all, you were fighting for the rights of the Duds in the world," Ethan''s Other Half said. "Your heart might be in the right ce, but your methods aren''t."


    Ethan''s Other Half summoned the Sea God''s Trident and swung it sideways, creating a crescent de made of water, slicing the Fire Dragon in half.


    Truth be told, he really didn''t care if the witches died.


    He only bothered with protecting Samantha because he knew that Ethan would be saddened if the youngdy died.


    ''Sure, keep telling yourself that,'' Sebastianmented with a smirk. ''You''ve grown soft because Ethan is such a good guy.''


    ''...'' Ethan''s Other Half didn''t bother to reply and simply focused on his opponent. ''It''s time to end this.''


    It was true that due to how strong Ethan''s vessel was, the magic power being produced by Samantha''s Origin Crystal surpassed the norms.


    However, Ethan''s Other half also knew that the longer he fought, the more dangerous it would be for the powerless youngdies who were behind his back.


    Ethan''s long ck hair fluttered behind his back, his eyes glowing brightly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His angelic wings also illuminated the surroundings, making him look like a shining beacon in the darkness.


    Sensing that her opponent was about to unleash a powerful move, Sofia knew that she had to use everything in her power to defeat him.


    "Twilight''s End!"


    The entire Domain trembled as Sofia called out the Domain''s most powerful move.


    The ground began to shake, making the teenage girls copse, unable to regain their bnce.


    Ethan''s Other Half threw them a sidelong nce before pping his wing once in their direction.


    The youngdies and the bed where Samanthay started to float, making them immune to the shaking that was happening around them.


    "So that''s the true form of your Domain, huh?" Ethan''s Other Halfmented as he looked at the ck, grotesque-looking monster, who had countless eyes and tentacles-a sight that would make any normal mortal faint from fright.


    The young man then raised his hand, summoning a two-pronged crimson spear, which he could only use the moment he had awakened the power of his Origin Magic.


    The two-pronged spear, which was of the same color as Ethan''s eyes, shone with power as he prepared to counter the Twilight Witch''s strongest attack.


    "Dance across the zing hells," Ethan said as he pulled back his arm in preparation to throw the Devil''s Trident.


    "Endbringer!"


    With one powerful throw, the spear flew toward the abomination standing behind Sofia.


    As the spear flew to its target, the ground under it cracked. Hellish mes andva shot out of those spaces like a tide, ready to drown the Twilight Witch and the Fiend she summoned.


    Sofia''s face turned pale as she hastily summoned her strongest defensive magic, bracing herself from the attack that made her heart shudder.


    The Abomination roared as its countless tentacles descended to thwart Endbringer and stop


    its flight.


    The moment the two forces shed, the entire Domain shook, followed by a loud explosion that made the teenage girls scream in fright.


    As Sofia held back the mes that were corrosively licking the barrier she had erected, Ethan''s voice reached her ears, giving her a bad premonition.


    "Dominion Aria."


    Suddenly, the Domain of the Twilight shattered like countless pieces of ss.


    The temperature immediately rose as the surroundings changedpletely.


    Earlier, they were fighting in a flower field under a dark sky.


    Now, they were fighting in a hell-like ce.


    Before Sofia could figure out what just happened, the Abomination she had summoned roared


    in pain and anger as its entire body was covered in mes.


    Endbringer was embedded firmly in its body, amplifying the mes that it was releasing.


    "No!" Sofia shouted with all of her might because she could tell that the power of the Twilight was fading. "No! This can''t be happening! I''m not wrong! It wasn''t supposed to end


    like this!"


    "True," Ethan''s Other Half replied. "You would have won if you hadn''t yed around. But you did. And that''s why you''re paying the consequences for your arrogance." Ethan chuckled faintly, drowning Sofia''s screams and the roar of the Abomination, whose entire body was being incinerated by the power of the Demon sleeping in Ethan''s heart.

 Chapter 881: The Bane Of Witches [Part 4]

    Chapter 881: The Bane Of Witches [Part 4]


    ?


    Sofia looked at her surroundings in a daze and found herself back inside her Twilight Domain.


    She blinked once then twice before shifting her gaze at the young man, who was lying on the bed with Samantha.


    The pair was exhausted after their passionate lovemaking under the influence of her aphrodisiac.


    ''Was that just a daydream?'' Sofia thought as she warily observed the two teenagers on the bed, whose bodies were glistening with sweat.


    Just a minute ago, she was doing everything in her power to resist the mes that had wrapped around her body.


    The Abomination she summoned had burned into ashes, leaving her behind to fend for herself.


    But now, that hellish scene was nowhere to be found, and even her clothes weren''t burned in ces they had been earlier.


    Beads of cold sweat formed on her forehead as she warily approached the teenage boy, who was no longer able to move any part of her body.


    "Impediendum!"


    Sofia pointed her wand at Ethan''s body, shooting him with the paralyzing spell. But she felt that one spell wasn''t enough, so she cast it again and again and again!


    "Impediendum!"


    "Impediendum!"


    "Impediendum!"


    Ethan''s body bounced up from the bed due to the consecutive spells that the Twilight Witch had cast on his body.


    "Hah.... Hah... Hah... Impediendum!"


    Panting for breath, she once again cast the paralyzing spell as she tried to calm down her wildly beating heart.


    ''I will not make the same mistake again!'' Sofia mercilessly grabbed the Origin Crystal from Samantha''s chest and ate it.


    A few secondster, she felt the rush of magic power washing over her body.


    Suddenly, Sofiaughed.


    Sheughed like crazy, as if trying to use herughter to overwhelm the fear that had grasped her heart.


    Sheughed, andughed, andughed more, the sound of her mirth echoing within the Domain of the Twilight.


    "What''s funny?"


    Sofia''s body stiffened as she turned around to look where the voice came from.


    A youngdy with long blonde hair and blue eyes stood in front of her and showed Sofia the sweetest smile that she had seen in her life.


    "That''s right. What''s funny?"


    Another youngdy, who had shoulder-length brown hair and hazel eyes, inquired.


    "You''re funny."


    "Are you happy?"


    "Does this make you happy?"


    "Hey, can you give my magic back, please?"


    "Bring my magic back."


    "I want my magic back."


    "Give it to me!"


    The young Witches, whose Origin Crystal she had devoured, all extended their hands toward her with the intention of taking back what they had lost.


    Sofia screamed as she unleashed a Wind Spell that blew all the Witches away, making them crash into the flower field several meters away from her.


    But a few secondster, they all stood up and once again walked in her direction as if nothing had happened.


    "My magic, I want it back."


    "You thief! I''ll make you pay."


    "I n to make a new potion. It requires a finger from a witch. Would you like to volunteer?"


    Sofia raised her wand angrily and spun it around her.


    "All of you, shut up!" Sofia roared in anger and obliterated the teenage girls with a fireball spell.


    Loud explosions spread within the Domain as the Twilight Witch unleashed her powerful attacks with a face contorted with anger and fear.


    But no matter how many spells she cast, the Witches never died and always stood up as if nothing had happened.


    Sofia was now starting to go crazy as the feeling of fear gripped her heart and body.


    She then looked toward the bed where Ethan and Samantha were resting before she unleashed


    a fireball in their direction.


    "Die!" Sofia shouted. "Just die!"


    The moment the Fireball hit the two teenagers, both of them were engulfed with mes.


    A crazedughter escaped Sofia''s lips, but thisughter was short-lived.


    A few secondster, a hand grabbed her from behind, followed by another.


    Soon, more hands grabbed her body, making her scream in fright.


    One of those hands pried her wand away, preventing her from casting her spells.


    The sound of something tearing reached her ears, and she didn''t even need to guess what that


    was.


    The teenage girls were tearing her dress apart until nothing was left.


    They then started to bite every part of her body, making her truly scream in pain and fright as


    the girls devoured her, just like how Sofia had devoured their Origin Magic Crystals. They bit and tore her flesh from her body, like lions feasting on their prey after a sessful


    hunt.


    An hourter, Sofia''s entire body was a bloody mess, and yet, she was still alive.


    Her flesh and internal organs had been eaten, and her blood had been drank as if it was the most delicious juice that the Witches had ever tasted in their lives.


    Suddenly, a derangedugh escaped Sofia''s bony lips as one of the witches bit her ear and tore


    it off from her head.


    "What''s funny?"


    The familiar voice of the young man reached Sofia''s ears, making her raise her head to gaze at the ravishing young man, who looked like a fallen angel that hade to make all the women


    in the world be his ves.


    Sofia didn''t reply and simplyughed andughed once more.


    She knew that she was in an illusion, yet she found it hard to break free from it because the pain and suffering she was feeling felt very real.


    "I''m d that you find this fun," Ethan''s Other Half said with a smile. "Now, let''s reset and


    do it again."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With a snap of his fingers, Sofia once again found herself standing in front of the bed where Ethan and Samantha were resting.


    "No..." Sofia said, almost begging. "Stop. No more!"


    "Did you stop when I asked you to stop?" a youngdy asked as she walked out toward Sofia.


    "I begged you and promised to give you whatever you wanted if you spared me," another teenage girlmented. "But no, you only said... Don''t worry, sweetheart. I will put your


    magic and youth to better use."


    "That''s right, you''ve taken so much from us."


    "Now, it''s time for us to take it back."


    A blood-curdling scream escaped Sofia''s lips as the Witches lunged at her to tear her flesh


    apart.


    This situation repeated over and over again until she wished that she was dead.


    "Ah... hah... kuh.. Paa..."


    Ethan''s Other Half stared down at the Witch of Twilight who was kneeling in front of him.


    Sofia''s body was twitching, and her eyes had rolled back into their sockets. Drool dripped down the side of her lips as she mumbled things that no longer made sense.


    "A pity," Ethan''s Other Half said before kneeling down to press his hand on the beautiful witch''s chest. "If only you had pursued your goals properly, things wouldn''t have ended this way."


    Sofia''s mind was nowpletely broken.


    Not even magic would be able to fix it. Ethan''s Origin Domain could cast a powerful illusion on its target.


    Despite them knowing that it was an illusion, it would be very hard to break free from it.


    Its purpose was not only to beguile, deceive, and enchant his target.


    It could also be used to break thempletely, leaving only a shell of their former selves.


    ''Are you going to kill her?'' Sebastian asked.


    ''Do you want me to kill her?'' Ethan''s Other Half asked back. Sebastian shrugged because he really didn''t care whether Sofia died or not. He simply asked because he wanted to know what hisrade nned to do to the broken Witch who had


    made a lot of Witches suffer.


    Ethan''s Other Half then extended the nails in his hand, piercing through Sofia''s chest and pulling something out from her body.


    A sigh escaped the witch''s lips as she copsed on the ground.


    Whether it was a sigh of relief that her suffering had ended or a sigh of regret for ying with


    Ethan''s feelings, only she knew.


    Ethan''s Other Half looked at the dazzling crystal ball in his hands, which was shining with


    different colors.


    It was a crystal ball made up of dozens of Origin Crystals that Sofia had consumed, allowing


    her to gain the power that she always wanted.


    Ethan''s Other Half knew that if he used the concentrated crystal ball made up of Origin Magic


    Crystals and made it the young man''s Magic Core, thetter would gain a power that would make even Progenitors think twice about hunting him down.


    Sebastian could tell that hisrade was very tempted to take the Origin Crystal Ball for Ethan''s sake, but he also understood the consequences of doing such a thing.


    Ethan would hate it.


    He would hate it very much.


    Ethan''s Other Half heaved a long and deep sigh before ncing at the unconscious witches


    sprawled across the ground.


    "I''ll let him decide," Ethan''s Other Half said before snapping his finger and burning Sofia''s


    body until only ashes remained.


    Sebastian nodded in agreement for this was the right choice. Whether Ethan chose to take the


    crystal ball as his own or return each of its parts to the Witches, only he could make that


    choice.

 Chapter 882: Your Little Prank Worked Wonders

    Chapter 882: Your Little Prank Worked Wonders


    ?


    Ethan stirred and slowly opened his eyes.


    His body felt heavy, as if there were bricks pressing down on him.


    Thest thing he remembered was Sofia forcing Samantha''s Origin Crystal inside his mouth, forcing him to eat it.


    After that, Samantha''s memories yed inside his head, which also revealed the true feelings she had for him.


    The moment the Witch of Twilight plucked her Origin Crystal, Samantha also lost her consciousness as she became an ordinary mortaldy.


    After reaching the end of her memories, Ethan saw red.


    What happened afterwards, he no longer had any recollection whatsoever.


    When Ethan opened his eyes, he saw a lock of blonde hair blocking his view.


    When he turned his head to the side, he saw a youngdy holding onto his arm, sleeping peacefully.


    The girl looked familiar, so Ethan tried to recall where he saw her.


    A few secondster, his eyes widened in shock when he remembered who she was.


    She was one of the Witches who were trapped inside the cauldron.


    Just as the final dregs of sleep left Ethan''s consciousness, he felt a familiar sensation in his lower abdomen.


    He gently pushed aside the youngdy, whose blonde hair was blocking his vision, and froze when he saw something he didn''t expect to see while waking up.


    Three youngdies were kissing his member, and a few more were licking his hands, legs, and feet, making Ethan shudder.


    "You''re awake, Husband," one of the Witches said with a smile. "You were wonderful."


    The girl who was kissing his shaft raised her head and smiled sweetly. "It was the best. Thank you, Darling."


    Ethan then saw dozens of other naked youngdies surrounding his bed and looking at him with eyes filled with affection.


    The young man panicked as he hastily climbed off of bed.


    A secondter, he found himself staring at the face of Emma, who looked at him with worry.


    "Are you alright, Ethan?" Emma asked. "You were squirming in your sleep, so I woke you up. Were you having a nightmare?"


    "Y-Yes," Ethan replied as he nced at his surroundings.


    He found himself in a familiar bedroom inside of his Portable Treehouse, which he always carried with him.


    "Thank goodness," Ethan muttered as he patted his chest. "That was only a dream."


    It was at this moment that he heard Sebastian''sughter inside his Spiritual Consciousness, clearly finding Ethan''s reaction quite funny.


    ''Your little prank worked wonders,'' Sebastian said as he patted the shoulder of his partner in crime, who was none other than Ethan''s Other Half.


    ''He was sleeping a bit too deep, so I decided to wake him up by force,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''I just didn''t think that it would be this effective.''


    ''What kind of dream did you show him?''


    "The worst kind.''


    As Ethan listened to their discussion, he finally understood that it was his Other Half''s fault that he had dreamed such a dream.


    Frankly, having over fifty naked young witches calling him Husband and Darling made him feel as if he had been stuffed into a horror movie.


    After taking a few deep breaths, he finally regained hisposure and suddenly remembered something important.


    "Where''s Samantha?!" Ethan asked Emma in panic. "What happened?! Where''s the Witch of Twilight?!"


    "Please calm down, Ethan," Emma replied. "Samantha is safe. The rest of the Witches are safe too. As for the Witch of the Twilight, she''s dead."


    "... Dead?"


    "Yes. She''s dead."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ethan quieted down a bit before raising his hand to pinch his left arm.


    He was trying to make sure that he was already awake. If he was still in a dream, he needed to


    wake up as soon as possible because there was someone he needed to save.


    Emma looked at Ethan calmly as the young man pinched himself repeatedly.


    She didn''t say anything and waited for him to finally understand that he was no longer dreaming.


    "Where is she?" Ethan asked after confirming that this wasn''t an illusion created by his Other Half.


    "She''s resting in the other room," Emma replied. "The two of you have been sleeping for the past two days."


    "Two days?" Ethan propped himself up from the bed. "I slept that long? What happened to the other Witches?"


    "They''re outside the Tree House," Emma answered. "We are currently near the border of Northshire, so it will take some time before Cedric and Lilian arrive with the other Rescue Teams."


    Ethan nodded in understanding, but just as he was about to leave the room, he noticed a colorful crystal ball on top of the table, which wasposed of dozens of Origin Crystals


    merged together.


    ''What you are looking at are the Origin Crystals of the Witches that are currently camped outside of the tree house,'' Ethan''s Other Half said. "The reason why I forcefully woke you up is because you need to decide on what to do with it before the rescue teams arrive.''


    The young man picked up the Crystal Ball and immediately felt the potent magical power that could be harnessed from it.


    He held it firmly in his hands before closing his eyes.


    His senses went deep inside his consciousness, gazing at the central part of his Magic Core.


    There, he saw a beautiful green Origin Crystal that shone faintly, supplying Ethan''s body with


    magic.


    Samantha''s Origin Magic felt so close, like a lover who had been with him for many years.


    Having it inside of him was the same as having Samantha''s magical heart fused entirely with


    his body.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Ethan now knew more about Samantha than she knew about herself.


    Mimir''s Wisdom allowed him to perfectly remember everything that he saw after he peered into the very depths of the youngdy''s soul.


    He saw her secrets, her strength, her weakness, and the dream she wished to fulfill.


    Her entire being, merged into one crystal, baring herself to the young man, who now opened


    his eyes, filled with determination.


    "We''re going to return it to them," Ethan dered.


    ''I knew you''d say that.'' Sebastian smirked.


    ''Well, admittedly, I would have been greatly disappointed if you chose to fuse with it,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''But separating these Origin Crystals is a delicate process. Right now, you don''t have the ability to do it properly. Let me take over for a while.''


    Ethan nodded, and allowed his Other Half to take control of his body.


    After that, he went outside of the Tree House and returned all of the powers that didn''t belong to him back to their rightful owners.


    The only downside was that when it was all over, Ethan''s face was covered with kiss marks, since the witches were very grateful for the return of their powers.


    Naturally, Ethan''s Other Half didn''t resist and allowed thedies who were very eager to


    repay their benefactor with kisses.


    Since the color of the young man''s eyes had changed into purple, Emma knew that the one in control of her Master''s body right now was his Other Half.


    Among Ethan''s lovers, only Emma and Lilith knew about Ethan''s Other Half.


    Luna and Lily might have their suspicions, but they didn''t delve too deeply into it.


    After escaping the grasps of the grateful Witches, who were willing to repay their savior in


    any way possible, Ethan finally took control of his body and used Emma''s handkerchief to wipe his face, which had been smooched by dozens of youngdies.


    But there was still one more Witch whom he needed to attend to and, ording to his Other Half, the way to return her magic needed a different approach.


    When he told Ethan what he needed to do, the young man nodded in understanding.


    Samantha and him had already crossed the point of no return, so there was no need to feel embarrassed by the method that he needed to use to return her Origin Crystal.


    But if he was going to do it, he would do it properly.


    He would wait for the youngdy to wake up, so that the two of them could have a proper talk and discuss what they needed to do moving forward.

 Chapter 883: Another Hottie Has Arrived

    Chapter 883: Another Hottie Has Arrived


    ?


    When Ethan arrived at Samantha''s room, he felt something tug on his heart upon seeing how defenseless she looked.


    Emma had lent her one of her nightgowns, which highlighted the curves of her body.


    Samantha might not be as sexy as Emma and Lilith, but she was still a very charming youngdy.


    Her blue and green eyes seemed to look into a person''s soul, though they couldn''t be seen at the moment because her eyes were firmly closed.


    Her long ck hair was spread out on the bed like a waterfall, making her look like a nymph, whom some Rogue Wizards hunted due to their beauty.


    Ethan sat down on the bed and held her hand, giving it a light squeeze.


    Although her face had already regained a bit of its color, she still looked pale in Ethan''s eyes, making him worry about her condition.


    ''She''s just exhausted Ethan,'' Ethan''s Other Half said. ''She already went weak after all her magic had been siphoned from her body. Not to mention how much she had to go through even after that. It''s normal that she would be in aatose state.''


    ''Give or take, it will take her a week or two to fully recover,'' Sebastianmented. ''But you can speed it up by staying close to her. Her Origin Crystal is inside your body, so the excess magic that you release will naturally nourish her body."


    ''Or you can just kiss her from time to time to speed things up faster,'' Ethan''s Other Half stated. ''Instead of a week or two, she might wake up in three to five days-that''s if you supply her with magic on a regr basis.''


    ''Are you sure?'' Ethan asked. ''This is not one of your pranks, right? I don''t want to take advantage of her when she''s sleeping.''


    ''You should know better than me if I''m lying or not,'' Ethan''s Other Half smirked.


    Ethan''s Other Half wasn''t lying, and the young man knew that.


    Still, he had some reservations about kissing Samantha while she was still unconscious.


    ''Why are you so worried about kissing her when you have to do something more than just that when she wakes up?'' Ethan''s Other Half insisted. "The sooner she regains consciousness, the better.''


    ''You''re right.'' Ethan sighed. ''I have already decided, so it''s no use chickening out now.'' The young man slowly lowered his head and gave the sleeping beauty a kiss on the lips. The kiss onlysted for a few seconds before Ethan pulled back.


    He thenid down on the bed and hugged Samantha, sharing his warmth and magic with her. "Please wake up soon," Ethan whispered.


    He didn''t know when Samantha would wake up, but he hoped that she would wake up even a day sooner so that he could stop worrying about her current condition.


    The next day...


    Several Flying Ships descended from the sky, following a White Raven who was leading them to the ce where Ethan and the other Witches were located.


    The Witches had already recovered their Magic Powers. Seeing the Flying Ships, they cheered in happiness, knowing that their rescuers had finally arrived.


    Ethan looked up at the sky with a smile on his face while holding Samantha, who was sitting on hisp.


    The youngdy''s head was resting on his shoulder, while the young man held her in an embrace, holding her in ce.


    Lilian and Cedrded beside Ethan, catching the attention of the Witches whom they were nning to rescue.


    "Another hottie has arrived," one of the Witches said.


    "Two handsome Princes havee to save us," another Witchmented. "Now, this is a story that I can brag about back at the academy."


    The other Witches had the same thought. After all, who didn''t like the idea of being saved by handsome young men?


    They were already feeling envious because Samantha, who was still unconscious, was being given special attention by Ethan.


    Of course, since they could still vaguely remember what happened between the two inside the Twilight Domain, they simply watched them from a distance and didn''t disturb their quality time together.


    "Is she alright?" Lilian asked as she crouched down to take a better look at the sleeping beauty in Ethan''s arms.


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "She''s in aa, but I''m sure that she''ll wake up soon."


    Lilian nodded before shifting her attention to the Witches, who were crying in the arms of the people whom they were familiar with.


    Ten Flying Ships hade with Lilian and Cedric after they spread the news that the Witches had been found.


    "Are these all of them?" Cedric asked.


    "Yes," Ethan answered.


    "And the one who kidnapped them?" Cedric inquired.


    "Dead," Ethan replied. "She was too dangerous to be kept alive."


    Cedric observed Ethan''s face for a few seconds before nodding his head.


    Although he was certain that many people wouldin that Ethan didn''t capture the mastermind alive, none of them would be able to do anything since he was the one who


    rescued the missing Witches.


    "I''ll escort the others to the Flying Ship first," Cedric said before approaching the Witches who were from the Nightfall Academy.


    "Let''s go as well, Ethan," Lilian smiled. "Tell me everythingter, okay?"


    Ethan nodded. "Of course."


    The young man then carried Samantha to their own flying ship so that she could properly rest in Ethan''s cabin.


    He understood that he would be questioned when he returned to Nightfall Academy. Given the severity of the situation, everyone definitely wanted to know what happened. Having considered this, he asked Dainsleif to return to Sofia''s cottage and store everything inside to his storage ring so that he could sort it all outter.


    He wanted to know how Sofia got the Cauldron of Twilight, which held powers too dangerous for any Wizard or Witch to possess.


    Of course, the Cauldron was also in his safekeeping.


    He had no intention of surrendering such a powerful artifact to anyone regardless of who they


    were.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If it fell into the wrong hands, another Sofia might appear in the Wizarding World.


    He still wanted to sleep peacefully at night, so he decided to keep it for himself, hypothetically saving the lives of many innocent Wizards and Witches who might suffer a fate


    worse than death.


    Sofia had even thought up a long-term n to use the Witches that she had captured as broodmares, making them give birth to more Witches, whose Origin Magic she would devour


    in the future.


    Just thinking about it made Ethan feel ufortable, especially since the Witch of Twilight intended to make him the stud horse for her breeding project.


    Afterying Samantha down on his bed, he nted a kiss on her forehead before covering her


    with a nket.


    Seeing his gesture, Lilian couldn''t help but nce at the sleeping girl, who might soon


    be one of her sisters.

 Chapter 884: Aftermath Of the Investigation

    Chapter 884: Aftermath Of the Investigation


    ?


    Inside a conference room, Ethan was surrounded by the prominent people from Grandshire and a few from Eastshire.


    The Headmaster of Nightfall Academy was staring at Ethan with a calm expression on his


    face. Seated beside the former was none other than Edmond Bourbon, the Grand Archmage of Eastshire, who had also attempted to help solve the case of the missing Witches. But unlike Ethan, he had failed to find any leads whatsoever.


    There was another person inside the room thatmanded respect from all Wizards and Witches, and it was none other than the head of the Magistratus, Gaeneron.


    He wore a ck mask that covered his entire face, so no one knew what he looked like.


    No one except Professor Barret, the former Head of the Magistratus.


    Like Lord Edmond, the masked Wizard had also participated in this investigation and failed to find any leads, so he was pleasantly surprised to hear that Ethan solved the case faster than anyone else.


    If everyone else knew that Gaeneron was Ethan''s adoptive father, Wace, they would think twice before interrogating the young man like a criminal.


    But since no one knew, and the current head of the Magistratus was also curious to know how Ethan did it, he remained quiet as he waited for the proceedings to start.


    "We have heard the testimonies of our students on how you saved them," Nero said after clearing his throat. "But I would like to know more about the method you used to track the whereabouts of the Witch who captured them.


    "I am not the only one who has these thoughts. Everyone gathered here also wants to know how you were able to solve this case. Can you tell us how you did it, Mr. Gremory?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ethan nodded. "After we left Nightfall Academy, our group headed toward the location that was assigned to us. Along the way, I kept getting this nagging feeling that the person we were looking for was not in any of the ces that we were assigned to investigate.


    "As you may or may not already know, one of my friends had fallen victim to the Witch of Twilight. Because of this, I was invested in this mission and wished to solve the case as fast as possible."


    Ethan then took out apass from his robe and showed it to everyone.


    "This is one of the Legacy Artifacts left behind by one of the Founders of Brynhildr Academy, Agmundr Schwartz," Thirteen exined. "It is an enchantedpass that points to the ce you fear the most. At that time, I was feeling very anxious and uneasy about my friend''s disappearance.


    "That''s why I decided to take a gamble and travel in the direction thepass was pointing towards. Fortunately, it didn''t lead me astray, and I found the hiding ce of the Witch of Twilight."


    "Then why did you try to solve it alone?" a middle-aged man with sharp features asked.


    "Since you found the location of the criminal, why didn''t you call for backup? Do you think that you are some kind of Hero?"


    Ethan nced at the Vice-Headmaster of Lionheart Academy, which was one of the academies that didn''t get along well with Brynhildr Academy.


    The young man stared at the Vice-Headmaster for a few seconds before answering his question.


    "I was not certain whether the ce thepass had directed me to had any rtion to the missing Witches," Ethan replied. "If I called for reinforcements without investigating first, it would reflect badly on me and might even tarnish the reputation of my academy.


    "Also, I didn''t go alone. My Fiance came with me, alongside our Ravens. If something were to happen to us, our Spirit Guides would immediately ask for help, which was the n that we had agreed on."


    The middle-aged man snorted, but he no longer said anything. The young man had a point. Calling for reinforcements without confirmation would trouble everyone.


    "Please continue," Nero stated. "After you entered the cottage, what happened?"


    "I went in alone, leaving my Fiance outside the cottage to act as a Watcher," Ethan answered. "At first, the cottage looked just like any other ordinary cottage. But thepass was pointing at the Bookshelf inside the cottage.


    "Out of curiosity, I examined it because it is verymon for bookshelves to hide hidden passages in the Wizarding World. After some trial and error, I finally managed to find the hidden pathway and entered it.


    "At the end of the passageway, I found the captured witches, who had all been chained to the walls, preventing them from escaping. All of them looked lethargic and unable to move. As I checked their conditions, I noticed some gems on their chest.


    "At first, I thought that these gems had been embedded in their bodies by their captor. However, Iter found out that those gems were actually Origin Magic Crystals, which was a physical materialization of their Origin Magic.


    "None of them were able to use Magic because their Magic was being extracted from their bodies, forming the crystals on their chest. The Witch who had captured them would then devour these Origin Crystals, permanently stripping them of their Magic and rendering them as powerless as ordinary humans."


    A murmur erupted inside the conference room as the people who didn''t know the full story felt rmed by Ethan''s revtion.


    "Silence!" Nero shouted as he pounded his mallet on the table to silence everyone.


    When silence returned to the room, the Headmaster of Nightfall Academy pressed his hands together and narrowed his gaze.


    "You said that the Witch of Twilight devoured these Origin Crystals, right?" Nero asked. "Does that mean that she gained their Origin Magic after she ate their Origin Crystals?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "She gained their Origin Magic."


    Ethan sighed before continuing his exnation.


    "She gained ALL of their Origin Magics."


    "Damn!"


    "Crazy Witch!"


    "This is unheard of"


    "A Witch that is able to use different kinds of Origin Magic at will? Does she want to be a Demigod?"


    Nero, who was supposed to silence everyone, wasn''t able to do so right away because even he was surprised by Ethan''s revtion.


    There had been instances in the past where simr things had happened, but all of those cases were just temporary.


    They would be able to use the Magic of others for a short period of time, but at most, they were only able to use two to three Origin Magic at the same time.


    Yet the Witch of the Twilight had taken it to the next level, and if Ethan hadn''t managed to stop her, she would have be the strongest Witch in the Shire Continent.


    No, she would be the strongest Witch in the entire world.


    "Then, what happened next?" Nero inquired. "Some of the Witches you rescued said that you freed them, and they were taken outside by an invisible creature. After that, they saw a ck cauldron break through the roof of the cottage and fly away.


    "As for those who were trapped inside the Twilight Domain with you, they said that you were captured by the Witch and tortured. Did this really happen? Were you caught, and tortured by


    the Witch?"


    Ethan nodded. "Yes. I was captured, and tortured by her."


    "How did you escape?" the middle-aged man from Lionheart Academy asked.


    "She made a mistake," Ethan replied. "She asked me to join her side. Since I couldn''t do anything, I said yes. In order to make me her aplice, she forced me to eat the Origin Magic Crystal of the friend that I wished to save."


    Ethan closed his eyes and pressed his right hand over his chest.


    "Even now, her Origin Magic Crystal is inside me, supplying my body with her magic," Ethan said, his voice filled with guilt and sadness. "After gaining her powers, I was able tounch a surprise attack on the Witch and managed to get an upper hand.


    "She was a very dangerous opponent, and I wasn''t confident that I would survive our duel. Because of this, I did everything I could and managed to kill her."


    "You should have captured her," the middle-aged manmented.


    "I am not strong enough to do that," Ethan stated. "She had dozens of Origin Magics inside of


    her Core. If not for the fact that she had been seriously injured due to my surprise attack, the


    one who would have died would have been me."


    Sebastian chuckled from inside the young man''s sea of consciousness.


    ''Ethan has be a good actor,'' Sebastian said. ''Your training helped.''


    ''I know, right?'' Ethan''s Other Half smirked. ''That middle-aged guy really wants to make our


    boy look bad.''


    ''Don''t worry, Ethan''s got this,'' Sebastian said with a smile. ''I can tell a greedy pig when I see


    one.''


    Ethan agreed with thements of his peanut gallery, and simply told the version of the story that he and his Other Half had fabricated.


    The young man continued to tell his tale and, after everything ended, a silence descended


    inside the room.


    "I apud you for returning the Origin Crystals of the Witches that you have saved," Nero said with gratitude. "Not many will be able to do what you did. From this moment onward, I, Nero Maddox, owe you a debt of gratitude.


    "If you need my help in the future, just call for me, and I wille to repay the favor that you


    have graciously given me."


    The other Wizards and Witches inside the room also looked at Ethan with gratitude.


    However, just as he thought that everything was about to wrap up, the middle-aged man


    smirked and asked him a question.


    "So, what happened to the Cauldron of the Twilight?" the middle-aged man asked. "It''s a treasure of the Firbolgs, right? Where is it now?"


    Silence once again descended inside the room, as everyone gazed at Ethan, who had defeated


    the Witch of Twilight.


    "What happened to it?" Ethan asked back, the corner of his lips rising up in a faint smile. "You


    want to know what happened to it?"


    "Yes," the middle-aged man nodded. "What did you do with the Artifact of the Firbolgs?"


    "I smashed it," Ethan replied. "I made sure that it would not fall into the wrong hands ever


    again."


    Ethan and his Other Half knew that people would want to covet such an artifact. Because of this, they made up the lie that they destroyed it while keeping it inside the Morrigan''s Ring, which couldn''t be opened by anyone else aside from him.

 Chapter 885: A Handsome Guy Is Probably Thinking Of Me

    Chapter 885: A Handsome Guy Is Probably Thinking Of Me


    ?


    "That middle-aged coot is so annoying,'' Sebastian scoffed. ''He even had the audacity to force Ethan to take everything out of his storage ring? Unbelievable.''


    ''A greedy pig, despite being a skinny man,'' Ethan''s Other Half spat in annoyance. ''Fortunately, the Head of the Magistratus stepped in and ended the conference then and there. If it continued, that pig would have turned Ethan into the enemy of the people despite being the hero who saved the day.''


    Ethan listened to theints of his two supporters as he returned to the Flying Ship. Just like them, he was also feeling annoyed because some of the Elders were making things difficult for him.


    ''Good thing I didn''t ept Professor Nero''s invitation,'' Ethan thought.


    The Headmaster of Nightfall Academy was kind enough to offer them a vi, where they could temporarily reside and rest properly.


    However, Ethan politely declined his offer because their Flying Ship was much safer, and they could also leave anytime they wanted if things became dangerous.


    Also, he didn''t want Samantha, who was still in aatose state, to be subjected to harm and conspiracies.


    Letting her rest in his cabin was safer since the Protector ns were guarding the ship.


    As for Lilian and Cedric, they stayed behind after the conference because Lord Edmond and Nero wished to talk to them before they returned to Brynhildr Academy.


    As he made his way to his Flying Ship, several Wizards and Witches from Nightfall Academy approached him and personally thanked him for saving their friends.


    Ethan didn''t expect to receive such gratitude and attention. But since they were thanking him sincerely, he smiled and said that anyone would have done what he had done.


    Some of the girls even asked for his autograph, while the bolder ones even asked him to have a picture with them, which he politely declined.


    Thest thing he wanted was for his picture to be spread far and wide without his knowledge. He already had framed pictures at the Temple of the Tidebringer, which were receiving kisses from countlessdies everyday to show their worship.


    In fact, all thedies that served as the staff of the temple would do it as part of their daily routine.


    Kiss his picture once in the morning after they got up, and once in the evening before they went to sleep.


    When Ethan was told about this tradition from Princess Ramona, a blush crept up his face, because he found it incredibly embarrassing.


    Of course, the Princess wouldn''t admit that she kept a personal picture frame of Ethan in her possession and kissed it more than twice a day.


    "Merric, prepare for departure," Ethan ordered as soon as he climbed on the deck of the Flying Ship. "When Lilian and Cedric return, we will set off to return to Brynhildr Academy."


    "Yes, Young Master," Merric replied respectfully.


    After giving his orders, Ethan returned to his cabin.


    Lilith, who was in her cat form and lying on the bed, rose up when she saw Ethan enter the door.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The young man lightly patted his Protector''s head before shifting his attention to the sleepingdy, who still hadn''t regained her consciousness.


    "Did you get chewed out by those old fogies?" Lilith asked as she enjoyed her Master''s care and affection.


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "They are very frustrated because when the people they sent to the cottage arrived, there was nothing to see. After all, I had taken everything and stored it all in my storage ring.


    "There''s a possibility that Sofia left some notes behind, so I didn''t dare take things lightly. It was better to indiscriminately store it all than to miss one clue that might lead to a second Sofia popping up in the future."


    Ethan sighed as he reached out to caress Samantha''s face. ''Please wake up soon. We have many things to talk about.''


    Whenever he touched Samantha, the Origin Magic Crystal inside his body would pulse like a beating heart.


    It was as if it was sensing that its owner was nearby and reacting to her magic circuits. "Master, are you nning to take responsibility?" Lilith asked.


    "Yes," Ethan replied.


    Lilith nodded in understanding. She knew that Ethan was this kind of person, and he didn''t take things, especially rtionships, for granted.


    ''I don''t know if the Headmaster informed her parents about her disappearance or not,'' Ethan thought. ''If Professor Rinehart did it, I''m sure that they''re sick with worry right now. I guess I need to apany her to see her family at least once.''


    Ethan pondered a bit before scratching his head.


    ''I wonder what Lily will say after I tell her that I unexpectedly gained a new fiance during this trip.'' Ethan felt a bit troubled. Although Lily was forgiving and loved him very much, he had already surpassed the limit that she had set for him.


    ''I''m sure it will be fine,'' Sebastianmented.


    ''Or maybe it''s not fine,'' Ethan''s Other Half smirked. ''You''re forgetting a certain Mermaid Princess.''


    ''Okay, Ethan, I think you should prepare yourself for a good beating.'' Sebastianughed. ''Lily might forgive you, but I have a feeling that Illumina will not. She''s... that kind of girl, you


    know?''


    ''Right.'' Ethan''s Other Half nodded. ''You''ll get fish pped.''


    A sigh escaped Ethan''s lips because he had forgotten that there was one moredy who had called dibs on him.


    In fact, when he returned to the Magdar Kingdom with Joanne, Illumina kindly reminded him that she met him first and that they even shared their first kiss with each other.


    Of course, the one that Ethan had kissed at that time was his wand, which was made with Illumina''s rainbow scale as its magic core.


    The two of them spent many intimate moments together in the past, and although they didn''t cross the line, they did share hugs and kisses while Joanne and Princess Ramona were busy


    ying with each other.


    Two hourster, Lilian and Cedric finally returned to the Flying Ship and told Ethan about the aftermath that followed the conference.


    "The majority of the people don''t believe that you destroyed the Cauldron of Twilight," Lilian said. "But since no one can check your storage ring aside from you, they just decided to turn a blind eye on it, at least for now."


    "Be careful, Ethan," Cedric stated. "They are very frustrated because Sofia''s cottage was ransacked before their arrival. Of course, all of them are thinking that you''re the one who did


    it."


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Thank you. I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Ah, before I forget, there is also someone who decided to travel with us back to Eastshire," Cedric said with a smile. "Guess who it is?"


    "Lord Edmond?" Ethan answered.


    "No," Cedric shook his head. "Someone who will make sure that we''re not going to get ambushed on our return trip. It''s none other than the Head of the Magistratus, Lord


    Gaeneron."


    Ethan was indeed surprised that the Head of the Magistratus was personally going to escort them back to the academy.


    They said that he had the ability to extract any kind of information from a person''s mind, so no one dared to cross him, fearing that their deepest, darkest secrets would be exposed to the


    world.


    Although he was still wary why such a powerful Wizard decided to protect him, Ethan was still thankful that the risk of them getting attacked on their return trip had decreased drastically. Several minutester, Cedric left the room, leaving Ethan, Lilian, Lilith, and Samantha


    behind.


    Although it didn''t show on his face, Cedric was wondering why Ethan was so lucky with


    women.


    He hoped that in the future, he would also find someone wonderful, who would make him feel


    complete.


    ''I''m sure I''ll find her soon,'' Cedric thought. ''I''m sure of it.''


    After moving on from his heart break, Cedric had focused on training his magic, and his


    fighting abilities, making him stronger than he was before.


    Just like Ethan, he wished to be someone who could protect his lover from those who wished


    to destroy her and his happiness.


    Somewhere in Southshire...


    Lyall sneezed while having a sparring match with her brother, Conall.


    "What''s wrong?" Conall, who stopped his blow midway, asked.


    "A handsome guy is probably thinking of me," Lyall replied. "Must be Ethan."


    "Ethan is not the only handsome guy in the world, you know?" Conall snorted. "I thought


    you''ve finally moved on from him?"


    "I did," Lyall replied. "But my womb still aches for him."


    ...


    Conall didn''t know if he shouldmend his sister for being optimistic or worry that she


    would drug Ethan so that she could have her way with him.


    His father had already warned him to keep a close eye on Lyall, so his crazy sister would not


    get in the way of Lily''s happiness.

 Chapter 886: Return To Brynhildr Academy

    Chapter 886: Return To Brynhildr Academy


    ?


    Perhaps aware of the fact that the current Head of the Magistratus was on board Ethan''s Flying Ship, no one dared to harass them on their way to Brynhildr Academy.


    Thus, their travel was smooth and easygoing.


    However, Samantha was still in aatose state, making Ethan worry. He only felt a bit more relieved when Sebastian and his Other Half assured him that Samantha was just drained physically, mentally, and emotionally, making it harder for her to regain her strength.


    During the journey, Ethan had conversed with Professor Rinehart many times and had asked for permission to let Samantha stay in Dud Manor until she regained consciousness.


    Ethan insisted that she would recover faster if she was close to him due to the resonance of the Origin Crystal that was currently residing inside his body.


    Professor Rinehart didn''t make things difficult for Ethan and agreed to his request. Since Samantha was a student of his academy, her swift recovery took priority.


    Aside from the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy, Ethan also tried to talk to the current leader of the Magistratus, Gaeneron.


    However, the man didn''t talk to him using his voice. He discussed with Ethan through telepathy, which made the young man believe that the man he was talking to was a very


    mysterious person.


    Emma, Lilian, and Lilith took turns taking care of Samantha, washing her body and changing her clothes on a regr basis.


    Although Ethan had already seen her naked many times, he still believed that there was an order to things, and he should still respect Samantha''s privacy.


    A few dayster, they finally arrived at the academy.


    Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret were there to wee everyone and thank them for solving the case.


    The Mission Hall would still be open for a week, and there were still many students undertaking new missions.


    Luna, Joanne, and Princess Ramona were d they could take on a second mission.


    But this time, they no longer chose a ce near Grandshire.


    Since Professor Barret had informed them that Samantha and the other Witches had been saved by Ethan, the three were able to take their second mission with some peace of mind.


    "Since you''re already here, how about we go to my office and have a chat, Gaeneron," Professor Rinehart said. "What do you think?"


    Gaeneron nodded and followed Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret back to the Headmaster''s Office.


    The three of them had many things to talk about, and half of it was in regard to the young man, who had once again entered the crosshairs of several troublesome individuals.


    Ethan carried Samantha in a princess carry and brought her to Dud Manor.


    When his Manor Mates saw the young man enter themon room carrying an unconsciousdy, all of them told Ethan that walking unhurriedly out in the open was not the proper way to kidnap people.


    They stated that in order to prevent others from seeing some evidence, he should have hidden Samantha''s body in a sack and carried her over his shoulders.


    To this, Ethan only chuckled before climbing up the stairs to go to his room.


    Lilian opened the door for him before she went back to her own room to change clothes.


    Lilith, who was currently in her cat form, jumped out of Ethan''s shadow and sat on top of the table to look at her Master.


    "Master, should we ask for more reinforcements from Caer Wydion?" Lilith asked. "Given the current situation, we might need more people, on top of further increasing preparations, due to and just in case the Fomorians attack earlier than expected. Having more people on our side isn''t a bad thing."


    Ethan pondered a bit before nodding. "Very well. You can talk to Emma or Enzo about bringing more people to Eastshire. If they can''t enter the academy, they can still enter the base we have built-in Limeburgh Town."


    "Understood." Lilith then left the room to look for Enzo.


    Since he was the Patriarch of the Orpheus n, he had some ways he couldmunicate with the other Leaders from Caer Wydion.


    Ethan then covered the sleeping Samantha with a nket before sitting on the bed beside her. He once again held her hand and thought about the things that he needed to do now that he was back in the academy.


    ''I wonder if Nicole will agree to my proposal,'' Ethan thought.


    Currently, Nicole''s problem was that her Origin Magic was notpatible with her Legacy.


    Ethan wanted to try taking her Origin Magic out of the picture so that she could focus on cultivating her Legacy without interruptions.


    Of course, whether Nicole would agree to such an experiment or not, Ethan really didn''t know. He was nning to look for her after he had rested a bit so that they could talk about things in private.


    The young man told everyone in the meeting that was held in Nightfall Academy that he had destroyed the Cauldron of Twilight.


    This meant that the experiment he nned to do with Nicole must be done with the utmost secrecy.


    If anyone got wind that the cauldron wasn''t destroyed and was being kept by Ethan, things could get really bad, really fast.


    "There''s also the matter about Samantha,'' Ethan thought. ''I need to talk to Lily as soon as possible as well.''


    Lily was his First Wife, and he loved her very much.


    Because of this, he didn''t want to put any strain on their rtionship, so he wanted to talk to her about the youngdy who was sleeping on his bed.


    He was raised by his grandmother with love and care, and as he grew up, he learned about taking responsibility for his actions.


    Now that he and Samantha had already gone past the point of no return, he would not toss her to the side and pretend that nothing happened between them.


    ''I should also ask Chloe to check if the Cauldron of Twilight is the one that she is looking for,'' Ethan mused. ''Although I think that they''re different from each other, there''s no harm in getting a second opinion.''


    Depending on how the Cauldron of Twilight was used, it could prove to be a very powerful divine artifact.


    It was a Domain on its own, and in one-on-one battles, it could be a very powerful tool to remove his opponent''s ability to cast magic.


    Ethan experienced it firsthand when he was stripped bare of all of his magical powers.


    If someone like him could be reduced to such a state, others would definitely have a hard time dealing with the same situation as well.


    Just as he was contemting other things inside his head, he heard a knock on the door.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ethan, it''s me."


    Nicole, whom Ethan hadn''t seen in a long time, had taken the initiative to see him after she saw Emma walking back to Schwartz Manor.


    Of course, the youngdy asked Emma if Ethan had returned, and after getting a positive answer, she decided to see him right away.


    Ethan had been away for more than a week, and she wanted to check whether he was fine.


    As a member of the Peace Keepers, she had been briefed on what was happening in


    Grandshire.


    Nicole was also very worried about Samantha because thetter had helped her during the


    Heir Wars.


    Now that Ethan had returned, she wanted to see if her close friend was truly safe from the experience that she had suffered from the Witch of the Twilight.

 Chapter 887: Nicole’s Gamble

    Chapter 887: Nicole¡¯s Gamble


    ?


    Nicole looked at her close friend with a sad expression on her face.


    When she heard that Samantha suddenly disappeared during her mission, the first thought that came to her mind was to help the rescue teams look for her.


    Unfortunately, Professor Rinehart issued a decree that no Witch would be allowed to participate in the rescue operations.


    Because of this, she had no choice but to keep an ear out for thetest news in regard to the kidnapping incident.


    A few days ago, Professor Rinehart updated the Peace Keepers, saying the case had been solved by Ethan and the kidnapped Witches were all safe.


    This made Nicole very happy, so the moment she saw Emma, he asked her about Ethan and Samantha.


    When Emma told her that Samantha was unconscious and was currently resting in Dud Manor, she knew that something was wrong.


    And now that she was seeing her friend''s current condition, she couldn''t help but feel sad. After all, Samantha was one of her very close friends in the academy.


    "Can you tell me what happened to her?" Nicole asked after staying silent for a few minutes.


    "Very well," Ethan replied. "I''ll tell you from the very beginning. But, I''ll say it beforehand, you might not like it."


    The young man told his best friend about his mission to travel to Nightfall Academy and join the rescue teams that were formed to find the missing witches.


    He told her about the nagging feeling that he felt when he heard that Samantha had disappeared without a trace.


    The young man told her everything, including the gamble he took by using thepass that belonged to Agmundr Schwartz, which led him to the cottage that belonged to the Witch of the Twilight.


    Nicole was one of the people he trusted the most in the academy, so he unhesitatingly told her everything, including the fact that he and Samantha had been forced to make love.


    When he got to the part where the Twilight Witch forced him to consume Samantha''s Origin Magic Crystal, a look of fury shed across her beautiful face.


    But Nicole had always been good at keeping her anger in check. So, she reined in her emotions and continued to listen to Ethan''s story.


    "Truth be told, I don''t know how the Twilight Witch was defeated," Ethan said helplessly. "I was not in the right state of mind when it happened, and everything was a blur. When I woke up, everything was over already."


    The young man then mentioned the Crystal Ball, which had been formed from the Origin Magic Crystals the Witch had consumed to gain the power of others.


    Nicole knew that Ethan wouldn''t keep such power for himself, especially since he was someone who truly understood what t meant to lose their magic forever.


    "You can return her Origin Magic Crystal to her, right?" Nicole asked after Ethan finished his story.


    Ethan nodded. "I can. Even now, I can return it. But I want her to be awake when I do it. The method to return it is..."


    "You don''t have to tell me," Nicole interrupted the young man''s sentence. "I already have an idea about how you will do it. But since Samantha is my friend, can I ask you another question?"


    "Okay."


    "Are you going to take responsibility?"


    "I will."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ethan held Nicole''s gaze without looking away in order to prove to her that he was very serious.


    "Good." Nicole smiled before lightly bumping her fist on Ethan''s chest. "I was not wrong about you."


    "There''s something else that I need to tell you," Ethan said. "But you need to keep this a secret. If people knew about it, there''s a possibility that I might be taken into custody by the authorities of Eastshire."


    Nicole''s face turned solemn. Those words meant that Ethan must havemitted a serious offense.


    A minuteter, she finally understood why the young man told her to keep it a secret, making her nod her head in understanding.


    "Your secret is safe with me," Nicole replied. "But you could have just kept this secret to yourself. Why do you have to tell me?"


    "Because the Cauldron might help you control your Legacy," Ethan answered.


    Nicole was a very smart person, so when Ethan said that it could help her control her Legacy, she immediately understood what the young man was trying to say.


    "You want to extract my Origin Magic, so I can let my body get ustomed to my Legacy?" Nicole asked.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Right. I will not eat your Origin Crystal anyway, you can just take it back after you have conquered your Legacy."


    Nicole gazed at the young man with a conflicted look on her face. She now understood why Ethan revealed that he was still in the possession of the Cauldron of Twilight.


    A few minutester, Nicole sighed deeply before shifting her attention to the sleeping Samantha on the bed.


    "Very well, let''s do it," Nicole said. "I trust you, Ethan."


    "Pack up first and bring some of your belongings from your room," Ethan replied. "Tell your Manor Mates that you will be going on a mission so that they won''t worry about you.


    "You will be staying inside my Portable Tree House. It''s the safest ce I know, and you''ll stay there while your Origin Magic Crystal is being extracted from your body. Remember, we will do this with the utmost secrecy. You''re not allowed to leave the Tree House no matter what. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes," Nicole replied. "I''ll go back to my Manor now."


    Since she had already decided to take a gamble, she would see it through to the end.


    Truth be told, despite all of her efforts, Nicole was unable to surmount the ipatibility between her Magic and her Legacy.


    Now that Ethan had opened a path for her, she decided to take a plunge and see if the hurdle that she was trying to jump over would decrease once her Origin Magic was extracted from


    her.


    Unknown to her, the Fallen Angel inside her Sea of Consciousness had a faint smile on her


    face.


    She liked Ethan''s proposal very much, and with this, her chances of realizing her goal were now one step closer topletion.

 Chapter 888: Why Didn’t You Wear Something Simple Looking?

    Chapter 888: Why Didn¡¯t You Wear Something Simple Looking?


    ?


    Lily only found out about Ethan''s return to the academy two hourster.


    She had gone to Limeburgh Town to buy a few things, and when she got back, her friends from Jaeger Manor informed her that her husband was finally back, pleasantly surprising her.


    As soon as she put down everything she bought in her room, she hurried to Dud Manor to see her beloved, whom she hadn''t seen for more than a week.


    But when she arrived in Ethan''s room, she was surprised to see Lilith open the door for her instead of the young man.


    "Ethan just left with Nicole half an hour ago," Lilith said. "But doe in. There are a few things I have to tell you on his behalf."


    Lily nodded and noticed someone sleeping on Ethan''s bed.


    At first, she thought that it was Lilian since they returned from the same mission.


    But when she took a closer look, she was surprised to see someone she didn''t expect in Ethan''s bed.


    "Samantha?" Lily frowned as she sat beside the youngdy, who seemed to be sleeping deeply. "What happened to her?"


    "Her Origin Magic was extracted from her," Lilith replied. "She''s no longer a Witch now, but an ordinary teenage girl."


    "What?!" Lily couldn''t help but gasp in shock as this was the first time that she had heard about such a thing. "She can no longer use magic?"


    Lilith nodded. ¡°Yes. She can no longer use magic. Let me exin everything from the start."


    Lilith began the story when they headed to Nightfall Academy for a special mission concerning the missing Witches from the different magical academies in Grandshire.


    The more Lily listened to the story, the deeper her frown became.


    When it came to the part where Lilith told her that the Witch of Twilight had forced Ethan and Samantha to make love with each other, Lily''s expression turned solemn.


    Just when she thought that things couldn''t get any worse than that, Lilith proved her wrong.


    Hearing that the Witch of Twilight forced Ethan to consume Samantha''s Origin Magic Crystal, her expression became grim.


    Lilith narrated the story ording to Ethan''s version of the story without missing anything, not wanting her Master''s wife to misunderstand the current situation.


    When she was done telling Ethan''s and Samantha''s story, a long and deep sigh escaped Lily''s lips before she slowly closed her eyes.


    "Ethan has a way to return her Origin Magic to her, but he wants to do it only after she regains consciousness," Lilith added. "He nned to personally discuss this matter with you, but since he needed to take care of something important, he asked me to tell you this story just in case you came to visit while he was away."


    Lily nodded in understanding. "Thank you, Lilith."


    Ethan''s first wife then looked at the sleeping youngdy on the bed and held Samantha''s hand in her own.


    She felt pity for the girl and knew why Ethan decided to keep her in his room so that he could monitor her condition.


    Lilith watched the youngdy calmly from where she sat.


    She had done her part. Now, the rest was up to her Master, who was currently inside the Portable Tree House he had ced in one of the trees behind Dud Manor.


    Inside Ethan''s Tree House...


    Nicole looked at the freshly brewed potion Ethan had made in her hand.


    Once she drinks this, she would fall into a daze and state of lethargy as her magic power was slowly extracted from her body.


    Right now, she was only wearing her underwear because Ethan stated that the extraction would be faster the fewer clothes Nicole wore on her body.


    Nicole already told the young man that she didn''t mind being naked if it meant speeding up the extraction of her Origin Crystal, but thetter told her that she could remove her underwear after he had left the room.


    Currently, they were inside one of the guest rooms inside the Tree House. Since Ethan used the Master''s bedroom to do intimate things with his lovers, he couldn''t possibly let Nicole stay there.


    "Still, out of the things that you wore, why couldn''t you wear something simple-looking?" Ethan couldn''t help but gaze at Nicole''s sexy underwear, which she purposely chose for this


    asion to tease Ethan.


    "Do you like it?" Nicole asked in a teasing tone.


    "I doubt any man wouldn''t like it," Ethan replied.


    If not for the fact that his resistance toward beautiful women was high, he would already be blushing by now due to how provocative Nicole''s underwear was.


    The youngdy was wearing ckce underwear, which made Ethan shake his head helplessly.


    Fortunately, he knew better than to act on his instincts. Unbothered, he ced the ck Cauldron in the center of the room.


    By drinking the potion, the crystallization of Nicole''s Origin Magic would start.


    But it was actually the Cauldron that would stimte and speed up this process. Depending on how powerful the Witch was, the extraction might take three to seven days. Since the Mission Hall would remain open for at least ten more days, they still had plenty of time to do the extraction process.


    With the help of his Other Half, the Cauldron of Twilight was now Soulbound to Ethan.


    This was a safety precaution to prevent anyone from using it without his permission.


    "Drink it," Ethan said. "You don''t have to worry about eating any food or water. The potion will not make you feel hungry or thirsty."


    Nicole nodded and drank the potion as Ethan ordered.


    After drinking it until nothing was left, Nicole suddenly felt faint, almost copsing on the


    bed.


    Ethan supported her body and gentlyid her down, making sure that she could at least sleepfortably.


    Once he was done, he ced his hand on Nicole''s chest and channeled the power of the Cauldron to stimte the extraction process.


    Nicole felt something warm spreading inside her chest where Ethan was touching her.


    A momentter, the magic inside her body started to stir and gather where Ethan was


    touching her.


    Nearly half a minuteter, Ethan pulled his hand back and looked at the center of Nicole''s


    chest.


    Just as he had expected, there was a gem the size of a small bead on her chest. But this gem was quite unique because it had two colors in it.


    Red and Blue.


    Nicole''s Origin Magic was abination of Fire and Water Magic.


    "Ethan," Nicole said weakly. "I don''t think I can''t remove my underwear on my own."


    "I''ll ask Lilith to remove it for youter," Ethan replied. "So sleep for now."


    The young man then nted a kiss on Nicole''s forehead.


    She was already feeling drowsy due to the effects of the potion, so it didn''t take long before


    she finally closed her eyes to sleep.


    Ethan checked her condition for a few minutes to make sure that nothing was out of ce.


    ''Lilith, pleasee to the back of Dud Manor,'' Ethan ordered. ''Lightly tap the first tree you


    find. I will wait for you here.''


    ''Understood, Master,'' Lilith replied. ''Also, Lily is here in the room with Samantha. I already told her everything, but she might have more questions for you.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Okay. Pleasee here first. There''s something that I need you to do for me.''


    ''I''m on my way, Master.''


    A few minutester, Lilith arrived inside the Tree House and carefully removed Nicole''s underwear, while Ethan left to talk to Lily.


    The Catkin gazed at the gem that was now growing out of the youngdy''s chest and shuddered subconsciously at the thought of her Young Master doing what the Witch of


    Twilight had done.


    She was certain that such a thing wouldn''t happen because Ethan was not that kind of person. However, there were people and Progenitors who might think differently.


    ''As long as no one knows that the Cauldron is in his possession, everything will be fine,'' Lilith


    thought.


    She truly hoped that this secret would remain a secret. If it was discovered by the wrong people, her Master would definitely be the enemy of all the Witches and Wizards in the


    world.


    A sigh escaped the Catkin''s lips before she left the room, leaving Nicole and the Cauldron of Twilight to do their thing.

 Chapter 889: I Didn’t Know You Had That Kind Of Hobby…

    Chapter 889: I Didn¡¯t Know You Had That Kind Of Hobby¡­


    ?


    "Unbelievable," Lily said after Ethan told her what he had done to Nicole.


    The young man didn''t want to keep any secrets from his wife, so he told her everything, including his n to help his best friend control her Legacy.


    "You''ve been through a lot, Ethan." Lily gave her husband a hug, which thetter returned with longing.


    "I missed you," Ethan kissed the youngdy''s cheek while hugging her.


    "I missed you too," Lily replied before returning his kiss.


    The two stared at each other for a while before they pressed their foreheads together with their eyes closed.


    A minuteter, Lily pulled back and looked straight at Ethan''s eyes.


    "Do you n to take responsibility for Samantha?" Lily asked.


    "Yes," Ethan replied.


    "Can you take care of all of us?" Lily asked in a teasing tone. "If we add your Mermaid Princess, won''t the number of wives be nearly double the number you promised?"


    Ethan smiled bitterly. "I have no excuse, but I will do my best to support all of you."


    "Well, Joanne said that your family is rich," Lily smirked. "I just hope that they don''t go bankrupt because of you."


    A sigh escaped the young man''s lips as he thought of his parents.


    While his mother was there during his wedding with Lily, the former had no idea that the number of lovers that Ethan had would still increase by a few more.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You know, I have a feeling that it won''t end with Samantha and Illumina." Lily narrowed her eyes. "With the way things are going, your best friend might stop being your best friend before this year is over."


    Ethan blinked once then twice before giving an anxious chuckle.


    "See?" Lily arched an eyebrow. "You didn''t deny it."


    "Nicole and I are just best friends," Ethan replied.


    "Uh-huh."


    "It''s true."


    (A/N: Tell that to the readers, my friend. They are bribing me with castles to make it happen.) This time, it was Lily''s turn to sigh before she rested her head on Ethan''s chest.


    "You know, sometimes, I wish that we remained in the Lands of stor," Lily said. "I''m sure that we would have lived very happy lives, and I wouldn''t have to share you with anyone. Um, maybe I might share you with Ramona, but that''s it."


    Ethan wrapped his arms around Lily''s soft and delicate body before whispering in her ears.


    "I''m sorry," Ethan whispered. "I have wronged you."


    "I wouldn''t love you anything less just because of this, you know? Since you honored me as your First Wife, I''ll be more understanding. But Ethan, make sure to love all of us so that no one will feel lonely."


    "I''ll do my best," Ethan replied. "I will do my utmost best to make all of you feel happy in choosing to be with me."


    The two then kissed each other, starting with small sweet pecks that grew into long and passionate kisses.


    By the time they were finished, both of them were out of breath as they stared at each other''s eyes.


    Suddenly, the young man and youngdy noticed a slight change in their surroundings, making the two of them nce in Samantha''s direction.


    "Go on," Samantha replied with a beet-red face. "Don''t mind me."


    Ethan and Lily nced at each other before nodding their heads at the same time.


    "I''ll see youter, Ethan," Lily said before shifting her gaze to Samantha. "I''m d you''re finally awake, Samantha. I don''t know if you heard my earlier talk with Ethan, but just in case, I''ll leave the two of you to talk in private."


    The youngdy then lowered her head to kiss Samantha''s forehead before leaving the room without another word.


    Lily made sure to lock the door before she left, ensuring that no one would disturb the important talk that Ethan needed to have with Samantha.


    "How much did you hear earlier?" Ethan asked.


    "I woke up around the part when Lily said that she had a feeling that it won''t end with me and Illumina," Samantha replied. "Who''s Illumina? Were you talking about your Resonance Magic? I didn''t know you had that kind of hobby..."


    "No," Ethan said. "Whatever you''re thinking, it''s not what you''re thinking."


    Samantha giggled because this was the first time that Ethan was reacting in this manner to her teasing.


    "Samantha, we need to talk," Ethan said softly while holding the youngdy''s hand.


    The moment Ethan held her hand, she felt a tingle that ran down her spine.


    Although it took her by surprise, she knew what it was-her Origin Magic, which had been removed from her body.


    Samantha''s chirpy mood suddenly died down when she remembered that she had be an ordinary mortal who could no longer use magic.


    Seeing her hurt expression, the young man felt an ache inside his chest, prompting him to caress Samantha''s cheek.


    "Don''t worry," Ethan said. "There''s a way for your magic to return. But before that, can you tell me everything you remember during our time inside the Twilight Domain?"


    Hearing her magic could be returned to her, Samantha was finally able to calm down. But after regaining her calm, her cheeks reddened after remembering the things that she and Ethan did inside the Twilight Domain.


    "Ethan, I know that this might not be the right time to ask this, but I have to ask you nevertheless," Samantha said in a serious tone. "Did you make me drink a contraception potion after we were rescued?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "I made sure that you drank one."


    A sigh of relief and regret escaped the youngdy''s lips after learning the answer to her


    question.


    "Do you feel better now?" Ethan asked.


    "Yes," Samantha replied. "Now, to answer your question, I don''t remember anything beyond the part where my Origin Magic Crystal was taken from me. How did we get rescued?"


    "I''ll tell you everything," Ethan answered.


    True to his word, he told Samantha everything he knew, as well as the information that Sebastian and his Other Half had given him during his unconscious state.


    Samantha, who was listening to Ethan''s narration, couldn''t help but be surprised when Ethan told her that he only managed to defeat the Witch of Twilight because her Origin Magic Crystal had supplied Ethan with sufficient magic and that it was still granting him ess to its use to this very day.

 Chapter 890: Where Do I Sign? [Part 1]

    Chapter 890: Where Do I Sign? [Part 1]


    ?


    Ethan watched with amusement as Samantha curled up into a ball and hid underneath the nkets, feeling too embarrassed to look at Ethan directly.


    After the young man was done telling her how the battle with the Twilight Witch ended, he got to the heart of the matter and told Samantha how he could return her magic to her.


    Because he had been forced to eat the crystal containing her Origin Magic, he needed to make love with Samantha in order to return it.


    As soon as Ethan mentioned doing the deed, the youngdy''s face turned beet red instantly. ''How cute,'' Ethan thought as he looked at the squirming youngdy under the nkets.


    He couldn''t help but feel amused. Samantha was making him feel something that he hadn''t felt about any of his lovers.


    All of his lovers werepetent and powerful Witches in their own right. While they did show moments of embarrassment, they didn''t show it the way Samantha did.


    When Luna was feeling shy or embarrassed, she would just bury her head into Ethan''s chest and hide her face from him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lily would just avert her gaze with reddening cheeks to hide her embarrassment.


    Lilian was a bit simr to Luna, but instead of burying her head on his chest, she would just hug him and rest her head on his shoulder, making sure that he didn''t see her expression.


    Lilith, on the other hand, would just smile and kiss him so that she would not appear weak in front of him.


    Emma didn''t usually show any signs of embarrassment and was usuallyposed most of the time.


    Perhaps it was due to the fact that she had been trained to be a spy for the Meredith n that she was able to control her facial expressions.


    When it came to Samantha, she wore her emotions on her face.


    She was truly childlike in her actions, making Ethan feel the strong urge to tease her.


    But he held back and simply waited for her to calm down.


    A few minutester, Samantha''s head poked out of the nket and looked at the young man, who was smiling back at her.


    "Is there no other way?" Samantha asked.


    "No," Ethan replied. "Why? You don''t want to make love with me?"


    "I-I do." Samantha quickly covered her lips because she answered before she could think about it.


    This made Ethan chuckle, which in turn, made the youngdy hide under the nkets again, like a little turtle that had raised her defenses.


    Seeing her reaction, Ethan wasn''t able to stop himself fromying down on the bed and hugging the rolled-up fluff ball under the nket.


    "Samantha, I want to tell you something," Ethan said. "I''m not someone who takes my rtionships with women lightly. Although you might not believe it, I n to take responsibility. So, would you like to be my fiancee?"


    c ] ?


    Samantha, who was feeling weak after being hugged by Ethan, suddenly nked out for a brief moment.


    ''F-Fiance?'' Samantha thought. ''Did he just ask me to be his fiance?!''


    The youngdy thought long and hard if she just misheard things because words were muffled under the nkets.


    Because of this, she poked her head out of the nket and came face to face with Ethan, who was lying on the pillow facing her.


    "D-Did you just ask me to be your fiance?"


    "I did."


    "Why?"


    Ethan smiled before pulling the youngdy close to him, wrapping her in his embrace. "Because, I think you are a very wonderful person, and I believe you will make my life even moreplete," Ethan replied softly.


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half nced at each other and did a fist bump with smiles on their faces.


    ''Smooth,'' Sebastian said. ''Very smooth.''


    "That''s our boy right there,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented, which made Ethan pretend that he didn''t hear any of the things that the peanut gallery had said.


    And just like they expected, Samantha''s expression changedpletely.


    "Do you really feel that way?" Samantha asked in doubt. "I mean, you are already married to Lily, and you also have Luna, Lilian, and George as your lover. Do you really need someone like me in your life?"


    Ethan almost coughed out blood then and there when he heard the name George. He didn''t know why Samantha added the Head Prefect of Dud Manor, who already had a fiance to the list of lovers he had.


    Seeing Ethan''s expression, which made it seem as though he had eaten a fly, a giggle escaped Samantha''s lips, which soon became aughter filled with mirth.


    But thisughter didn''tst long because Ethan gave her buttocks a light squeeze, making her gasp out loud.


    "Y-Your bullying me!" Samantha said as she used her closed fists to pound Ethan''s chest.


    "Yes, I am bullying you," Ethan said in a devilish tone. "You''re the one who started it." Samantha stuck out her tongue yfully before once again hiding under the nket. "This girl.'' Ethan shook his head helplessly, unknowingly smiling from ear to ear, amused with the silliness of his conversation with Samantha.


    A minuteter, Samantha''s head once again poked out of the nket, but this time, Ethan did something that caught herpletely by surprise.


    The young man kissed Samantha''s lips, sending a shock that washed over her body.


    The poor youngdy nked out as Ethan kissed and nibbled her lips before pulling back with


    a satisfied look on his face.


    "Y-You!"


    "Yes. Me."


    "Y-You!"


    Samantha red at Ethan out of embarrassment before once again hiding under the nkets, making Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Halfugh out loud.


    ''I have heard of pillow fights between lovers, but this... this is something I''m seeing and hearing for the first time,'' Sebastianmented.


    ''I approve of this girl being part of the family,'' Ethan''s Other Half grinned. ''I like her a lot.''


    ''Same. This girl will definitely melt into a puddle once Ethan is done with her.''


    ''Kukuku! It''s like looking at a bunny about to get eaten by a wolf. Ethan will not leave anything behind and even chew her bones.''


    Ethan, who was still pretending not to hear what the people from the peanut gallery were


    saying, hugged the bunny in his arms, making Samantha, who was under the covers, feel her heart beat wildly inside her chest.

 Chapter 891: Where Do I Sign? [Part 2]

    Chapter 891: Where Do I Sign? [Part 2]


    ?


    "E-Ethan, let''s talk properly."


    "Okay. Let''s talk properly."


    "y-You won''t kiss me again, right?"


    "(


    "Right?"


    66 39


    "Hey! You''re supposed to assure me that you won''t kiss me!" Samanthained as she once again pounded Ethan''s chest with her closed fists, making thetter chuckle.


    "Okay, I promise I won''t kiss you, soe out, little turtle," Ethan chuckled. "Let''s have a proper discussion."


    Assured by Ethan''s promise, the youngdy once again poked her head out of the nket, giving Ethan the strong urge to kiss her again.


    But this time, he held back so that the two of them could have a proper talk.


    "Why?" Samantha asked. "You don''t need to take responsibility, and yet you want to do it. You were under the influence of the Aphrodisiac, and I was under the control of the Witch of the Twilight.


    "In that regard, both of us are the victims. You don''t have to feel guilty or feel like you''ve wronged me. You''re not at fault. So, you don''t need to take responsibility and make me your fourth fiance."


    "... Actually, if you be my fiance, you won''t be the fourth," Ethan replied.


    "Huh?!" Samantha looked at Ethan in surprise. "You mean, I''ll be the Third?" "No."


    "Then the Second Wife?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "... Ninth."


    "... Hah?"


    Ethan cleared his throat and looked at Samantha with a serious expression on his face. "You''ll be my Ninth Fiance."


    "F*ck," Samantha cursed. "... Mister, I think the two of us need to have a proper talk."


    (A/N: Always me Elyon.)


    Samantha asked Ethan directly who his other fiancees were.


    The only women she knew that were rtively close to Ethan were Luna and Lilian. Chloe was once close to the young man, but they drifted apart from each other, which sparked some rumors that they had broken up.


    Of course, this wasn''t true.


    Behind closed doors, Ethan and Chloe had be more intimate with each other.


    Although they didn''t dare to jump at fourth base in reality, the young man easily swept through First, Second, and Third Base, then jumped to the Fourth Base using his Dreamwalker Ability.


    "You son of a..." Samantha was at a loss for words when Ethan named all of his lovers, including a certain Mermaid Princess who had called dibs on him before they''d even had a chance to meet in real life.


    The youngdy didn''t know if she shouldugh or cry because a man with a wife and several other lovers was asking her to be part of his family.


    But after careful thought, she realized something important.


    If Ethan really wanted her to be his fiance, he could have lied about the number of lovers that he had.


    However, he didn''t do that.


    Even now, he gazed at her straight, as if baring his everything to her, making her know that he truly wished for her to be part of his family.


    He didn''t want to sugarcoat things and make her regretter that she had epted him as her man because she didn''t know how many lovers he had.


    "Can you support that many wives?" Ethan asked. "If I remember correctly, you live on a farm, right?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied with a smile. "I grew up on a farm, yes."


    "... I heard that those who live on farms usually have many children, sometimes reaching a dozen," Samantha said. "But I''ve never heard of a farmer with nearly ten wives.


    "Even if you give a conservative estimate, and say that all of your partners will give birth to one or two children each... wouldn''t that easily surpass a dozen?"


    "You''re right." Ethan nodded. "It will easily surpass that number."


    "... I think having a farm is good, but it will not be enough to support that big of a family," Samantha stated. "Unless you have a steady source of ie, I don''t think you can afford to support that many childre..."


    "Joanne and my biological parents live in a big castle."


    "Where do I sign?"


    Samantha, who once again replied without thinking, immediately covered her lips and once


    again hid inside the nket out of embarrassment.


    ''I think I''m going to get diabetes,'' Sebastian chuckled.


    ''I know, right?'' Ethan''s Other Half joined his friend and chuckled as well.


    Ethan smirked and patted the youngdy''s head from on top of the nket, helping her to


    calm down.


    A few minutester, Samantha''s head once again poked out of the nket, and this time, only half of her face could be seen.


    "Does that mean your family is rich?" Samantha asked.


    "Very rich," Ethan replied.


    "How rich is very rich?"


    "At the very least, we''re richer than the Royal Family of Eastshire."


    Samantha''s eyes widened in shock because she didn''t expect Ethan to be that rich.


    "Are you really a Prince?" Samantha asked.


    "A Prince?" Ethan pondered for a bit. "I''m not really sure. But do you want me to be a


    Prince?"


    "... Yes."


    "Then I''ll be your Prince."


    "Just like that?"


    "Just like that."


    A moment of silence passed as Samantha observed Ethan''s eyes, trying to discern if there were lies within his words.


    Actually, Samantha''s eyes allowed her to see the truth from falsehood if she activated her


    magic power.


    But now, since she no longer had any magic in her body, she was only using the experiences she had gathered from her childhood to check if the young man in front of her was sincere in the things that he had told her.


    So far, she could tell that Ethan had been honest from the beginning of their conversation, making her lower her head as if she was deep in thought.


    "Did Lily agree for you to have that many fiances?" Samantha asked. "Since she is your First


    Wife, she has a say on this matter, yes?"


    "When Lily and I were stranded in the Lands of stor, she told me that she would allow me


    to have five wives and one concubine," Ethan replied.


    "But, you''ve surpassed that number already," Samantha pointed out.


    Ethan nodded. "That''s right."


    "Why?"


    "It just happened. Things slipped out of my control, and one thing led to another. Lily and I had a talk about this before you woke up, and I asked her for permission to have you be


    part of our family."


    "And her answer?" Samantha asked.


    She was feeling half fearful and half hopeful about Lily''s reply.


    "Didn''t she kiss your forehead earlier?" Ethan answered. "That is her answer. It means that she has given you her blessing to be one of her Sisters."


    Samantha felt something warm spread inside her chest because if the First Wife approved of


    it, it meant that she only had to nod, and she would be one of Ethan''s official fiancees.


    "Then can you promise that you will take care of me for the rest of your life?" Samantha


    inquired.


    "I can," Ethan replied. "I promise."


    "I''m not very easy to handle," Samantha said. "I like freedom, and as you can see, I act before


    I think. Are you fine with that?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, can you convince my parents? If you manage to convince them, then I''ll agree to


    be your fiance."


    "Understood."


    Ethan nodded. "Is there anything else that you want to tell me?"


    "T-That..." Samantha stuttered.


    "That?"


    "Can I please have my magic back?"


    "Of course," Ethan smiled before nting a kiss on Samantha''s forehead. Samantha knew that Ethan had already seen her everything, so there was no longer any need


    to hide.


    Since this was the only way for her to regain her magic, she decided to take a leap of faith and have the handsome young man, whom she had a huge crush on, embrace her lovingly. "Please, do it gently," Samantha said with a reddened face. "I want to treat this as my first time."


    The youngdy didn''t have any recollection of how things went when she and Ethan made love for the first time.


    When the Twilight Witch had returned her consciousness to her, her mind instantly nked out due to the umted pain and pleasure that her body felt during the first time that Ethan made love with her.


    She could still vividly remember the moment when Ethan released his seed inside of her, melting her from the inside out.


    And now, she would experience it once again. But this time, she wouldn''t be under the effect


    of an Aphrodisiac, or the control of someone else.


    This time, it was Samantha''s choice to offer herself to the young man, who was looking at her


    with eyes filled with affection.

 Chapter 892: The Beginning Of A Fairy Tale [Part 1]

    Chapter 892: The Beginning Of A Fairy Tale [Part 1]


    ?


    The sound of dripping water echoed in the bathroom as Ethan gently massaged the shampoo into Samantha''s scalp, giving it a thorough cleaning.


    When the youngdy mentioned that she wished to take a bath before the deed, Ethan agreed. But for some reason, the young man apanied her inside the bathroom to help her.


    Currently, the pair was inside an inn in Limeburgh Town-Ethan had made a rule to not make love with his Lovers inside Dud Manor.


    The Portable Tree House would''ve been an option, but since Nicole was there, he deemed that it wasn''t appropriate to take Samantha there.


    With all those factorsbined, he decided to take her to Limeburgh Town so that he wouldn''t trouble anyone from the academy.


    Samantha didn''t expect that Ethan would go out of his way to care for her, and she couldn''t help but feel touched.


    She closed her eyes and allowed the young man to wash and rinse her hair before he used his hands to apply soap to her body.


    The moment Ethan''s hand touched the nape of her neck, a shudder ran through her body.


    This wasn''t the first time the young man''s hand had touched her, but this was the first time when she had given her consent to him to do so.


    While Ethan''s handthered her back with soap, making sure to clean every part of it, a thought shed in her mind.


    ''Does he do this with his lovers as well?'' Samantha thought. ''He seems to be very experienced with this.''


    While she was thinking along these lines, Ethan raised her arm and applied soap to it.


    But when his hand came to her underarm, the young man moved his fingers to tickle her, making her gasp in shock.


    "Y-You''re bullying me again!" Samanthained as Ethanughed after seeing her reaction.


    "I''m sorry," Ethan replied. "Now, let''s clean you up.''


    "Y-You! Don''t do that again. I''m very ticklish by nature."


    "Oh? So where do you feel ticklish aside from your underarms?"


    "My legs and thighs are ticklish," Samantha replied before realizing that this was something that she wasn''t supposed to say.


    "Oho~ I see," Ethan smiled evilly and used his free hand to caress Samantha''s leg and thighs, making the youngdy squirm.


    "S-Stop it!" Samantha moved her head backward in an attempt to headbutt Ethan, but the young man simply moved his head to the side to dodge it.


    "Okay, let''s stop," Ethan replied, raising his hand to appease the youngdy, whose skin, originally as white as cream, had turned a bit red from embarrassment.


    "... Can I take back what I said earlier?" Samantha asked. "I think if I be your lover, you''ll bully me for life. I don''t want that."


    "Toote," Ethan replied as he nted a kiss on Samantha''s neck, sucking it a bit to leave his mark. "You can''t get away from me."


    "T-Then can we just finish washing up first? Something hot and hard is pressing on my back." "That''s just your imagination."


    "How can this be my imagination? You pervert!"


    Seeing that Samantha was truly at the end of her rope, Ethan no longer messed around and cleaned her properly.


    When his hands moved to caress her breasts, a whimper escaped the youngdy''s lips.


    However, she immediately bit her lips to prevent more sounds froming out.


    Samantha''s breasts were a perfect fit in Ethan''s hands, and he couldn''t help but marvel at how soft and supple they were.


    But in order to prevent the youngdy fromining again, he didn''t focus on that ce for long.


    He would have enough time to do thatter, so he did what he needed to do and moved his hands to her legs to wash them properly.


    When Ethan''s hand moved to her thigh, Samantha covered her lips with both hands to prevent her voice from leaking out.


    Her most intimate ce, which had never been touched by any man until Ethan, was being caressed as he washed her, making her feel a sensation that she had never felt before.


    Despite the cold water falling on their heads, Samantha felt her body heating up as her heart and body epted the young man''s touch.


    His touch ignited the mes that had gone dormant since their time inside the Twilight Domain.


    Minutes passed, and by the end of Ethan''s sweet and sensual torture, Samantha''s body shuddered as she reached her limit.


    The youngdy leaned back, pressing her body against Ethan''s strong chest as the feelings of release subsided.


    A few minutester, she finally regained herposure and turned around to look at the young man, who was smiling back at her.


    "Your turn," Samantha dered. "It''s payback time."


    Without waiting for Ethan''s reply, she took the soap from his hand and went behind him to wash his back.


    Samantha had an evil grin on her face as she prepared tother the young man''s back with soap and do this and that to him in order to avenge herself.


    But, as she touched the young man''s back, she saw a long scar that made her eyes widen in


    shock.


    This was the scar that Ethan had received when she had protected Lily from the attack of the Necromancer in the Lands of stor.


    This scar could easily be healed by high-grade potions, but Ethan refused that kind of


    treatment.


    He wanted to leave it behind. s proof of his love for Lily, as well as the memory of a ce that was hundreds of years in the past.


    "Where did you get this?" Samantha asked as she traced her hand on Ethan''s scar.


    "When I was sent to the past with Lily," Ethan replied.


    "Oh, that story about the two of you entering the Nexus?" Samantha inquired.


    "That''s right."


    "... It looks good on you."


    "Really?"


    Samantha nodded. "Sometimes, I think you''re too perfect. So having an imperfection like this


    makes you look better in my eyes."


    The youngdy hadpletely forgotten her n to get back at Ethan and washed his back


    properly.


    But, when he was about to wash his backside, she remembered that she was out for revenge so she didn''t hesitate to p Ethan''s buttocks once as payback.


    Ethan didn''t react much because he was already expecting that Samantha would take revenge


    on him.


    However, he made sure to take note of it because he would also p her bumter depending on how many times she pped him.


    Fortunately, Samantha seemed to be content with a single p and focused on cleaning the


    rest.


    When it was Ethan''s turn to turn around so that Samantha could wash his front, the youngdy''s eyes locked on Ethan''s corbone, then down to his chest, to his abs, and finally the V-


    line leading to his shaft.


    Samantha couldn''t help but swallow when she saw Ethan''s member, which had taken her


    chastity several days ago.


    The youngdy forcefully tore her gaze away from Little Ethan and focused on cleaning his


    chest, arms, and abs.


    She made sure to linger a bit on his abs because they looked so sexy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Finally, the moment of truth had arrived.


    Ethan looked at the youngdy with amusement, as Samantha crouched down to face his


    member.


    Samantha reached out her hand to touch it as if trying to discern if Ethan''s manhood would suddenly bite her hand the moment she touched it.


    ''It''s so hard and so hot,'' Samantha thought as her soft, delicate hands held the thing that had almost made her lose her mind inside the Domain of the Twilight.


    After staring at it for a few seconds, she moved her hands to rub and clean it while observing it


    properly.


    This was the first time that she had seen something as big as this up close, and she wondered how it managed to fit her.


    A few minutester, the water from the shower washed away all the soap covering Ethan''s


    body.


    Of course, the young man also used a bit of his ability to manipte the water to ensure that he was properly rinsed, leaving nothing behind.


    Using a towel to dry each other''s bodies, the two stepped out of the bathroom and headed towards the bed together.


    The two of them sat on the bed and looked into each other''s eyes for nearly half a minute


    before Ethan ced his finger under Samantha''s chin, raising it a bit before he moved closer


    to give her a kiss.


    The two kissed once, twice, thrice, before Ethan''s free hand tugged at the towel that was covering Samantha''s body, making it fall to her waist.


    He then slowlyid her down on the bed, while continuously kissing her, making the youngdy anticipate the moment when the two of them would be one.

 Chapter 893: The Beginning Of A Fairy Tale [Part 2]

    Chapter 893: The Beginning Of A Fairy Tale [Part 2]


    ?


    Ethan gave Samantha''s soft and seductive lips, sweet and gentle pecks before pulling back to look at her eyes.


    He then used his hand to gently stroke her head, as if reassuring her that everything was going to be fine.


    Samantha met his gaze, and she could see herself reflected in Ethan''s blue eyes.


    His simple actions made her feel that he truly treasured and desired her at the same time.


    Samantha had often dreamed of the perfect moment when she would share a bed with a man whom she would spend her life with.


    The youngdy liked reading Fairy Tales when she was young.


    She often envisioned herself as the Princess, who was going to be saved by a Prince from the Evil Witch.


    But when she grew older, she came to realize that she was no Princess.


    And that real Princes in the world wouldn''t bother with someone like her.


    A girl with eyes of different colors, born from a poor Wizarding Family.


    Her dreams of grandeur slowly disappeared as she came to ept reality.


    As a beautifuldy, there were several Wizards who tried to court her because, for them, any Witches from Terra Manor were finedies.


    But after they asked about her background, all of them would back away, not liking the fact that she came from a poor family.


    Most Wizard Families thought that only those who matched the level of their lineage and rank were worthy to be their partners.


    Of course, not all Wizards thought this way, and there were those who didn''t mind her being poor.


    But Samantha didn''t like these men. She knew that they were only after her beauty and talent, hoping that she would give birth to a strong Wizard or witch who would continue their family''s lineage.


    In short, Samantha still retained her standards.


    She wanted to marry a handsome rich guy so that she wouldn''t continue to live in poverty.


    Marrying a Noble was her goal, but the Nobles who approached her all looked like frogs, so she politely declined their offers.


    Back then, she also thought that Ethan was a good catch.


    Even though he lived on a farm, it was something that someone could take pride in because it was honest work.


    She thought she wouldn''t mind marrying Ethan, even if she would have to live on the farm with him while raising their kids.


    But to her surprise, the farm boy was actually a Prince!


    She could already see her parents jumping in joy and telling her not to mess things up or they would disown her.


    But as she now gazed at the handsome young man''s face, who was looking at her as if she was the most beautiful woman in the world, Samantha couldn''t help but blush not out of embarrassment, but because she had dreamed of this moment a few times in the past.


    The majority of the Witches in the academy had a crush on Ethan.


    Especially the singledies.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This was why the guys hadbeled him as their public enemy number one.


    And now, this public enemy number one lowered his head to kiss her neck, eliciting a sigh to escape her lips.


    Everything Ethan did felt sensual.


    His hands, lips, and even his bodynguage were telling her that he wanted her.


    Everything he did told her how much he desired her, which made her body respond to his touch.


    Ethan''s hand caressed her thighs while his lips kissed her breast, making sure to avoid the center as if teasing her, giving her an itch that she couldn''t scratch on her own.


    His hand, which was caressing her thigh, also only touched the sides of her precious ce, making her feel frustrated.


    The more this happened, the more frustrated Samantha became.


    She felt like she was being bullied again, so she decided to take the initiative to do things her


    way.


    Her hands reached out to wrap themselves around Ethan''s head and guided his lips towards her breast, making sure that he suckled her properly like he did back in the Domain of the


    Twilight.


    Knowing that Samantha had finally reached her limit, Ethan stopped teasing her and gave her what she wanted.


    His right hand groped her left breast while he suckled on her right.


    Samantha drew in a deep breath when she felt the fingers of Ethan''s left hand start to y and rub her clit.


    A minuteter, one of his fingers caressed her slit, doubling the pleasure that she was feeling. Suddenly, that same finger which was caressing her slit earlier entered her, making her shudder as Ethan tried to find her weak spot.


    Just as she thought that she couldn''t feel any better, he slipped one more finger inside, causing her to moan at the suddenness of its intrusion.


    Her sweet sigh made Ethan break free from suckling her breast to kiss her lips, tasting their sweetness.


    With both her upper and lower lips being conquered at the same time, the only thing that Samantha could do was shudder as waves of pleasure washed over her body like a tide.


    When it was over, shey on the bed panting for breath, while Ethan lightly stroked her head, giving her time to recover.


    ''I-is it over?" Samantha asked.


    She was half hoping that he would say yes, while her other half wished for Ethan to continue,


    and make her feel good.


    "No," Ethan replied. "Unless you want it to be over?"


    The young man took Samantha''s hand and made it grip his member, who was raring to


    be one with her.


    "I-I..." Samantha nked out, having forgotten that it wouldn''t be over until Ethan released his seed inside of her.


    "Do you want it to be over?" Ethan asked in a teasing tone. "Are you sure about that,


    Princess?"


    Samantha gulped as she looked at Ethan, who had an amused expression on his face.


    Clearly, she was at a disadvantage in a battle of words, so she decided to remain silent.


    The two stared at each other in silence before Ethan moved and spread the youngdy''s legs. He then pressed his member over her slit and rubbed it against it.


    Her entrance was wet and slick with desire, making naughty sounds, which made the youngdy''s face turn red all the way to the tip of her ears.


    Ethan then shifted his gaze to the face of the youngdy, who had covered it with both hands.


    He smiled and continued to do what he was doing, teasing her entrance and making her feel


    hot and bothered.


    Suddenly, Samantha''s legs wrapped around his hips, which made him arch an eyebrow at the youngdy who was peeking through from the gap in her fingers.


    Samantha was the type ofdy that, when she decided to do something, she would do it even


    if it were embarrassing.


    "Sorry," Ethan said softly as he slowly removed the hands that covered the youngdy''s face, kissing her forehead, her cheeks, and finally her lips.


    Samantha, who understood what Ethan wanted from her, wrapped her arms around his torso


    and returned his kiss.


    As the two of them shared a kiss of promise to each other, Ethan slowly lowered his hips, until he was buried deep inside her, like a sword finally settling into its sheathe.

 Chapter 894: The Beginning Of A Fairy Tale [Part 3]

    Chapter 894: The Beginning Of A Fairy Tale [Part 3]


    ?


    Ethan affectionately gazed at the youngdy sleeping peacefully in his arms.


    Samantha''s soft sleeper breaths spread faintly inside the room, her beautiful face showing a sense of peace.


    Tonight, she had not only regained what she had lost, but she had also gained something else as if topensate her for her suffering.


    She now had a Prince, who would truly care for and cherish her for life.


    Not wanting to wake her up, Ethan made sure to hold her gently, like a precious treasure he had just discovered in some old ruins left behind by Wizardkind.


    In all honesty, the young man didn''t know whether he could truly give the beautifuldy the Fairy Tale Ending she always dreamed of.


    Just like her, he also wished to live happily ever after.


    But to achieve something like that, one must have the strength to protect those who were dear to him.


    Ethan kissed his lover''s forehead before closing his eyes to rest.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Samantha had just recovered, so he held back and didn''t push her too hard, only making love with her three times.


    The youngdy, who had received Ethan''s care and affection, also did her best to make him feel good in her own way.


    Although she was clumsy and truly had no experience in the arts of lovemaking, her effort was enough to make Ethan feel loved.


    ''I love you.''


    Those were the words she said to Ethan before she closed her eyes to sleep.


    Of course, Ethan would also do his utmost best to fall in love with her. To begin with, Samantha was very dear to him, and he was certain that it wouldn''t take long before he truly loved her.


    Even now, he didn''t want to part with her and simply wanted to hold her close.


    It was quite unfortunate that they couldn''t openly show their rtionship in the academy, because Ethan feared that Samantha would get bullied by others if they knew about their rtionship.


    It might sound silly, but Ethan wanted to be the only one who could bully the youngdy in his arms, sleeping so peacefully.


    ''I also need to meet with her family next week to ask her hand for marriage,'' Ethan thought. This was one of the agreements he had made with Samantha. Her family viewed her as their only hope to raise their status in the Wizard World, so he needed to make sure he left a good first impression and let them know he could give her what they wanted.


    ''Come to think of it... I still haven''t met Lilian''s parents,'' Ethan mused.


    While he had met her Grandfather, Gilbert, he still hadn''t had the chance to meet her parents, which he had nned to do for a very long time.


    He simply had too many pressing matters to deal with, making him forget to ask the Young Lady about her parents, which he believed had already been dyed long enough.


    ''When we return tomorrow, I''ll ask her if having a meeting with her parents is possible,'' Ethan thought. ''I''ve dyed it long enough.''


    Since Ethan had many lovers, he wanted to get along with his inws as well.


    Chloe''s parents had already been informed that he came from a Royal Bloodline from Midgard.


    However, Ethan didn''t specify that he came from the Valentin Family. Once word came out that his grandfather was none other than Demon Lord Balthazar, things would get very bad, very fast.


    He also nned to show Chloe the Cauldron of Twilight, but she wasn''t in the academy at the moment, so he couldn''t ask her to check if it was the Cauldron of the Dagda that she was looking for.


    Truth be told, Ethan felt as if he was a leaf being carried by the flow of a river.


    When he wanted to do something, a problem or a situation would suddenly pop up, forcing him to focus his attention on that matter.


    One thing would then lead to another, and before he knew it, he was on a journey to meet the Progenitor of Magic then solving a case about missing Witches in Grandshire.


    Sometimes, Ethan wondered how different his life would have been if he hadn''t bumped into Alice at the Train Station, leading him to ride the train that was headed for Brynhildr Academy instead of Saint ire Academy.


    If he had arrived at Saint ire academy and lived his life as an ordinary teenage boy, would he have remained ignorant about the World of Magic?


    Would he have remained ignorant about his true background?


    Ethan didn''t know the answers to these questions.


    Perhaps, he might have lived a more peaceful life if he had enrolled at Saint ire Academy like he was supposed to do.


    But if that had been his fate, he wouldn''t have met his lovers and married Lily.


    Also, he wouldn''t be holding Samantha in his arms and working to fulfill her wish of having a Fairy Tale Ending.


    ''I wonder how Illumina will react once we finally meet in the present.''


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Ethan was also feeling a little anxious about the Mermaid Princess'' reaction.


    The two of them didn''t talk about it when he and Joanne were sent back in the past.


    But in those intimate moments when they were together, he could tell that Illumina wasn''t too happy that he was surrounded by so many women in his life.


    A sigh escaped Ethan''s lips as he thought of the future.


    Still, if he was given a chance to go back in time, he would not change anything.


    Although it was hard, painful, depressing, as well as filled with heartache, he believed that he wouldn''t change a thing, and allow things to naturally progress until they reached the present time.


    While he was thinking about these things, he heard Samantha speak softly in her sleep.


    "Mom... Dad... I''m pregnant.


    "Un... Ethan gave me twins... no, triplets.


    "Hehehe."


    Ethan was very tempted to give Samantha''s buttocks a light squeeze, finding her too


    adorable, but he held back because he didn''t want to wake her up.


    In the end, he decided to whisper something in her ear, which made the youngdy grumble


    in her sleep.


    "Pervert...," Samantha said. "Don''t stick it there... ah..."


    Ethan smirked before pulling the youngdy closer to his chest and closed his eyes.


    "Our Fairy Tale has only begun, My Princess," Ethan said softly. "So spend a happily ever


    after with me."


    As if reacting to his words, Samantha snuggled against his chest, making the young man feel as if their two hearts were finally beating as one.

 Chapter 895: You Make It Sound As If That’s A Bad Thing

    Chapter 895: You Make It Sound As If That¡¯s A Bad Thing


    ?


    ''Congrattions, Ethan!'' Sebastian said after the young man woke up. ''You and Samantha are about to have twins!''


    ''Not twins,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''Triplets.''


    ''Oh right! She said triplets.''


    ''Yes, and she''ll name them Hermione, Ginny, and Minerva.''


    ''Good names, but won''t we have problems with copyright?''


    ''You can''t copyright names. Do you know how many Harry''s there are in the world?''


    Ethan, who had just woken up, ignored the two people from his peanut gallery because he felt something unusual in his chest area.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Samantha suckling on his chest even lightly biting its tip, making him take in a deep breath in surprise.


    "... What are you doing?" Ethan asked, ignoring theughter of his two supporters inside his Sea of Consciousness.


    "I was just curious about something," Samantha said after releasing Ethan''s nipple from her lips. "Now I understand why guys love to suck ondy''s chests."


    "Hey! Why are you looking at me like that? I''m just returning the favor!"


    Samantha looked at Ethan with a face filled with injustice. "When you guys do it, it''s fine. But when we do it, you react like that?"


    "No, I don''t think that there''s a problem with what you just did," Ethan replied as he tried to pacify his pouting lover. "I was just surprised because I didn''t expect that I''d wake up to having my chest sucked like that."


    "Oh?" Samantha arched an eyebrow out of curiosity. "You mean your other lovers do something simr as well? Did they also suck your..."


    "Yes," Ethan replied before Samantha could finish whatever she was going to say.


    His lovers had done simr things while he was asleep.


    There were even times when they helped deal with his morning wood because they thought that he would love to wake up in that manner.


    This was especially true for Lilith, who was around him most of the time.


    "I see." Samantha nodded. "I guess my Sisters know what they''re doing. Wait... have you perhaps experienced doing it with more than one of them? Like two or three of them at once?" "Uhh... I don''t think that having this conversation so early in the morning is a good thing," Ethan said while doing his best to change the topic before their discussion spiraled out of control.


    After epting Ethan as her lover, Samantha''s curiosity about his love life grew as well.


    She wanted to know his preferences.


    The things he liked and the things he didn''t like.


    No matter what questions the youngdy asked, Ethan answered patiently. But when she was still not done asking after an hour, Ethan decided to take drastic measures.


    Since Samantha didn''t n on stopping anytime soon, he decided to pin her down on the bed, and cover her upper and lower lips so that both of them would be satisfied.


    Three hourster, they finally left the room, with Samantha looking like a newlywed wife as she clung on Ethan''s arm, wearing a satisfied smile on her face.


    They headed back to the academy by riding on Ethan''s Wind Dancer.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As they neared its gates, Samantha felt a little reluctant to part with her lover.


    She was the one who proposed that they continue to act as just friends in the academy because she didn''t want to get teased to death by her friends.


    Ethan understood her hardship, so he agreed with her proposal and promised to only act intimate with her behind closed doors.


    Instead of entering the gates, Ethan flew over the wall andnded near Dud Manor, ensuring that no one would see the two of them together.


    "Thank you for everything," Samantha said while hugging Ethan, and burying her head in his chest. "Truly. Thank you."


    "You''re wee," Ethan replied as he hugged her back.


    "I''ll miss you, Ethan."


    "You''re talking as if you can''t visit me anytime."


    "Hehehe. I just want to say it because I wanted to hear you say that you''ll miss me too."


    Ethan gave a quick nce at his surroundings before cupping Samantha''s face and giving her a kiss on the lips.


    The kisssted for only three seconds, but it was enough to make the youngdy look at him in surprise.


    "I''ll miss you too," Ethan said. "Now, off you go. Before I kiss you again."


    "... You make it sound as if that''s a bad thing," Samanthamented.


    "It''s not a bad thing," Ethan replied. "So, do you want to tell everyone in the academy that I''m now your boyfriend?"


    "... Meanie." Samantha red at Ethan before walking away.


    But, she only took three steps before she turned around, grabbed his robe, and pulled him in for a quick kiss on the lips.


    After getting her revenge, she yfully stuck out her tongue before running away in haste, leaving Ethan behind with an amused look on his face.


    ''Smooth,'' Sebastian said. ''Very smooth.''


    "That girl sure knows what she''s doing.'' Ethan''s Other Half nodded in agreement.


    Ethan, who was amused by Samantha''s sneak attack, was about to turn around when he heard a familiar voice behind him.


    "Damn, you got another one?"


    Ethan nced in the direction where the voice wasing from and couldn''t help but sigh. George was sitting on a tree branch, looking down at him with a mischievous smile on his


    face.


    Ethan didn''t notice that his Head Prefect was watching them from a tree branch. Thinking that no one was around, he had made a bold move and kissed Samantha.


    When George saw Ethan kiss Samantha, then Samantha running back to kiss Ethan, he was so shocked that he almost fell from the tree.


    But he managed to hold on and was now looking at the young man with a mischievous smile


    on his face.


    "Don''t worry, Ethan," George said before patting the young man''s shoulder. "Love is love. As long as there is mutual respect and mutual love, there''s nothing wrong with it. Just make sure to invite me to your wedding day, okay?"


    "Okay," Ethan replied in a heartbeat.


    Since he was already seen, there was no choice but to man it up and ept things for what


    they were.


    Also, he didn''t mind inviting George to his wedding. To begin with, he had already nned to do that in the future.


    After bidding his goodbye to his Head Prefect, Ethan went back to Dud Manor but didn''t enter


    its doors.


    Instead, he walked toward the trees behind the Manor to check on Nicole''s condition, who had been resting inside his Tree House.


    He had asked Lilith to look after her while he was away and to report to him if anything unusual happened as his best friend''s Origin Magic was being extracted from her body.

 Chapter 896: Y-You Want To Meet My Parents?

    Chapter 896: Y-You Want To Meet My Parents?


    ?


    Ethan observed the small green gem on Nicole''s chest, which had grown slightly bigger since thest time he had seen it.


    The youngdy was under the effect of the potion and the Cauldron of the Twilight, so she was still in a daze and wasn''t reacting to his touch.


    ''Her body has also gotten cold,'' Ethan thought as he once again raised the nket to cover her upper body for the time being.


    Although Lilith would remove it once he was gone to allow the process of extraction to be faster, he still wanted to live up to Nicole''s trust and respect her privacy.


    Sitting down on the bed, Ethan held his best friend''s hand and absorbed the coldness enveloping her entire body.


    Based on what he could feel, the source of the cold wasing from her heart. He recalled the time when Nicole''s heart had frozen solid. Back then at World''s End, the youngdy had forcibly unleashed all her powers to help defeat the invaders that came from another world. But the side effect of using such power was dire, especially since her body was ipatible with it.


    A sigh escaped Ethan''s lips, feeling truly worried about what would happen once Nicole''s Origin Crystal was extracted from her body.


    There was a possibility that the power of her Legacy would take over and make her body as cold as ice, losing the warmth that he was sharing with her at the moment.


    ''Nothing is ever easy when ites to the power of Legacies,'' Ethan thought.


    Even his previous Head Prefect, Henry, asked for his help in order to tame his Legacy called "The Strong Arm? legacy, amplifying the effect of his giant''s strength.


    Ethan didn''t know if Nicole would have to face her Legacy in the same manner. But, if she did, he would be there to help her ovee any and all obstacles.


    Half an hourter, Ethan finally finished his treatment and was about to release Nicole''s hand, but thetter held him in a firm grip.


    "Aren''t you going to cop a feel?" Nicole asked in a teasing tone. "You might not get another chance, you know?"


    "If you can talk like that, it means that you''re now feeling a bit better," Ethan replied with a smile.


    "What? You don''t want to?"


    "Not now."


    "Not now... means that you will do it at some other time?"


    Ethan heaved a long, deep sigh, making the youngdy giggle.


    "Be good," Ethan said softly as he lightly patted his best friend''s head. "Sleep for now. You''ll still be in this state for a few more days."


    Nicole nodded faintly and once again closed her eyes. "Mmm."


    Truth be told, she was always feeling drowsy, and it was hard for her to keep her eyes open


    even now.


    The only reason she opened her eyes was because she felt something warm washing over her body, making her feel good.


    And when she saw that Ethan was warming her up like always, she couldn''t help but tease him a bit.


    Ethan stared at the sleeping beauty on the bed for a minute longer before leaving the room. "Please look after her for a few more days, Lilith," Ethan said. "I promise I won''t leave the academy, so you won''t have to worry about my safety."


    "Understood, Master," Lilith replied. "Did Samantha regain her magic powers?"


    The reason why Lilith asked was due to the fact that she could smell Samantha''s scent from the young man''s body, which meant that the two of them had spent considerable time together.


    "Yes," Ethan answered. "We just returned from Limeburgh Town."


    "I see..." Lilith looked at Ethan with a solemn gaze as if thinking about something.


    Truth be told, Ethan had still not embraced her and Emma due to theplications that it would cause the moment they became one.


    But since Ethan made up for it inside the Dream Realm, she finally at least knew what it was like to be embraced by him.


    Still, doing it inside a dream and doing it in reality were two different things.


    Perhaps knowing what his Protector was thinking, Ethan hugged her and gave her a kiss on the lips, whichsted for a few seconds.


    "I''m sorry, Lilith," Ethan said.


    "You don''t have to feel sorry, Master," Lilith replied. "I understand. But as soon as this problem is resolved, please, make me yours in reality as well."


    "I will." Ethan nodded.


    After sharing one more kiss with her, Ethan finally left the Tree House to look for Lilian.


    Chloe had still not returned to the academy, so it would take a while for her to verify if the ck Cauldron was the same cauldron they were looking for.


    Since that was the case, he decided to look for Lilian first and ask her if it was possible for him to meet her parents to formally ask them for her hand in marriage.


    A few minutester...


    "Y-You want to meet my parents?" Lilian asked in surprise.


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "I will be meeting with Samantha''s parents next week to ask her hand


    for marriage. So if possible, I''d like to meet your parents after that."


    Lilian felt touched but also anxious upon hearing Ethan''s deration.


    She could see in his eyes that he was very determined to do it, which made her wonder if it was really alright for him to finally meet her parents.


    "I-I''ll ask them first," Lilian replied. "But they are very busy people, so I''m not sure if a visit is possible at this time."


    "That''s fine." Ethan smiled as he pulled the youngdy in his arms and patted her head. "I just want to make them know how serious I am about marrying you. Since you came all then/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    way here for me, doing this is the least I can do."


    Lilian closed her eyes and hugged Ethan back.


    While she was still feeling conflicted inside, she also understood that what Ethan said was the right thing to do.


    She couldn''t keep dying things any further, especially since Samantha had be her newest Sister in their love for Ethan.


    The two spent an hour of intimate cuddles and kisses before Lilian left the Dud Manor to look for her brother, Cedric, in the Eques Manor.


    Since this was a very important topic, she believed that her brother had the right to know because he now supported her love for Ethan, which was something that she fought so hard to


    protect.

 Chapter 897: The Two Of Us Broke The World Record And Did It 300 Times!

    Chapter 897: The Two Of Us Broke The World Record And Did It 300 Times!


    ?


    "Ethan wants to meet our parents?" Cedric looked at her sister with a solemn gaze. "Yes, Brother," Lilian replied. "He looked very serious when he said that."


    Cedric frowned before pacing back and forth inside his room.


    Lilian didn''t say anything and simply waited for her brother to decide whether they would contact their parents or not.


    Five minutester, a sigh escaped Cedric''s lips before sitting down on his bed.


    "Very well. I will send a letter to mother and grandfather," Cedric said. "You should also write your letter to them as well. If the two of us sent a letter at the same time, I''m sure they would understand how serious the situation is."


    Lilian nodded in understanding. "I''ll have the letter prepared by tonight."


    "Good." Cedric sighed for a second time. "I don''t know how Father will react to this news, but you should brace yourself for whatever happens next."


    "I know," Ethan replied with determination. "I''ll see youter, Brother."


    "Go." Cedric ced his hand on her sister''s shoulder. "Just remember this regardless of their decision, I am on your side."


    Lilian hugged Cedric and thanked him because his words meant a lot to her. The two of them had grown together, and her brother had always supported her in everything she did.


    Sometimes, he would also cover for her mistakes, making sure that she wouldn''t get scolded or punished.


    Lilian left the Eques Manor in a happy mood. The moment her brother supported her, half the battle had already been won.


    Her Grandfather already knew about Ethan''s background, which made her a bit anxious. After all, the teenage boy actually turned out to be the grandson of the Demon Lord, Balthazar Valentin.


    Still, he told Lilian he would stay neutral, and let her and her parents deal with their devilish son-inw, who was considered as one of the prodigies of the current generation.


    Meanwhile inside the Terra Manor...


    "I''m d that you''re safe, Samantha!" one of Samantha''s friends, who was part of the Peace Keepers, hugged her. "I was really worried when I received the news! You have no idea how you made us all worry!"


    "That''s right!" a prettydy said as she hugged Samantha from behind. "Still, I heard that the one who rescued you was Ethan. Did you at least give him your underwear aspensation for your trouble?"


    ¡°Did you take the opportunity to ¡®identally'' kiss his lips like you always told us?¡± anotherdy asked. "You even said that if given the chance, you would seduce him with your sexy body, right?"


    "If I were in your shoes, I would definitely act as if I''m feeling faint and cop a feel. My hands are itching to touch those abs... damn! If he wasn''t already married, I would have taken the plunge and asked him to marry me."


    "Girl, tell us what happened to you first!"


    "That''s right. Give us the juicy gossip that you always give us!"


    "You said your eyes could see through clothes, right? Did you see how big Ethan is down there?"


    Samantha, who was being bombarded with questions left and right, didn''t know how to respond to her friends.


    The ''juicy'' questions that they were also asking were meant to be a joke. It''s just that... Not only had Samantha touched his abs and seen how big Ethan was, but she also got firsthand experience of how good he was in bed.


    Unfortunately, she knew that the moment she truthfully answered those questions out in the Common Room, the news would spread like wildfire, reaching not just her friends'' fathers and mothers but their grandpas and grandmas as well.


    Heck! Even random strangers on the street might even know that she and Ethan were now a couple!


    Because of this, Samantha did the only thing she could do and that was...


    y dead!


    Closing her eyes, she copsed on the soft couch of the Common Room, making her friends giggle. This wasn''t the first time that Samantha did such a thing.


    Whenever she couldn''t answer some sensitive question, she would decide to y dead so that her friends wouldn''t get to question her any further.


    "This girl is ying dead again!"


    "Wait, if she''s like this, doesn''t that mean that it''s true?"


    "Huh? You mean she copped a feel and saw Ethan''s ding ding dong?"


    "Well, she said that her eyes could see through people''s clothes so..."


    The faces of the girls reddened as all of them interpreted Samantha''s actions in their own ways.


    "Oi! Samantha, you can''t y dead now!" one of the youngdy''s close friends shook the dead Samantha on the couch, demanding her for answers. "Did you really do it with Ethan?"


    "How big is he?"


    "Is it true that he can go for 200 rounds without rest?"


    "Are you pregnant now?"


    Thedies kept on asking such silly questions as a joke, but Samantha continued to y dead because she knew that she was the type of person that answered before she could think.


    "Now that it hase to this, we need to use THAT." A prettydy smirked mischievously.


    "Hohoho, I see we can use that."


    "Samantha, have you prepared yourself?"


    "Since you chose hell, we will send you to hell.¡±


    Thedies then all raised her hands and started to tickle Samantha in all ces, making the


    "dead girl" start to squirm and twitch uncontrobly.


    "S-Stop! Hahahaha!" Samanthaughed. "This is cheating! Hahaha!"


    "Give it up, girl! Tell us what we need to know!"


    "Surrender now or prepare to fight."


    "That''s right!"


    Everyone in the Common Room nced at themotion, and all of them couldn''t help but shake their heads because Samantha''s friends were at it again.


    "Hahaha! I give up!" Samantha raised her hands in surrender. "I''ll talk! I''ll talk! Hahaha!"


    Thedies, who were tickling her earlier, looked at each other in triumph and gave Samantha some time to recover.


    A few minutester, Samantha, who was now the center of attention, looked like a criminal who was being interrogated by her friends.


    "So, did you get saved by Ethan?"


    "I was saved by Ethan. "}


    "Did youpensate him by giving him your underwear?"


    "Yes. I gave him my underwear."


    "Girl, we were just joking, but did you really give it to him?"


    "Mmm! He said he liked it!"


    Almost everyone inside the Common Room giggled at Samantha''s answer, thinking that she


    was merely joking.


    What they didn''t know was that, when Ethan saved her, she wasn''t wearing anything!


    Of course, she couldn''t tell them that, so she just went along with the flow, making her


    answers sound silly.


    "Then, did you see Ethan''s..."


    "Yup! It was this long, and the girth was this big! It seems that the rumors that he can do it


    200 times is based on facts."


    "W-What?! Is that true?!"


    "Of course, it''s true. Just who do you think I am?"


    The more Samantha talked, the more people thought that she was just joking, so everyone just


    yed along and even asked more daring questions.


    "So, did you and him do it?" a teenage girl asked.


    Samantha smirked and even raised her hand in a peace sign. "The two of us broke the world


    record and did it 300 times!"


    "A-Are you kidding us?"


    "Sorry, I was just joking. We did it 301 times. I just decided to round it up to make it sound


    more realistic!"


    "Since you did it 301 times, does that mean that you now have his baby inside of you?"


    "Yes. I believe I am now carrying twins... no triplets!" "Hahahaha! Samantha, you really know how to y along with our jokes~"


    Everyone looked like they were having fun, except for Sabrina, who was looking at Samantha


    with an amused look on her face.


    A few minutester, Samantha walked up the stairs to return to her room. However, she heard


    a voiceing out from behind her, which made her turn around.


    "Please wait, Samantha."


    "Sabrina? Do you need something from me?"


    Sabrina smiled and handed Samantha a potion.


    "Take this," Sabrina whispered. "It''s a freshly brewed contraceptive potion. You might have


    already drunk one, but drinking another one won''t hurt, right? My nose is very sensitive to


    smell, so I know that you and Ethan had..."


    After saying those words, Sabrina gave Samantha''s shoulder a light pat before she walked toward the stairs to return to the Common Room.


    But before she started to descend the steps, she looked at Samantha one more time and


    smiled sweetly.


    "Don''t worry. Ethan and my George are good friends," Sabrina ced a finger over her lips. "Your secret is safe with me."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The younger witch threw Samantha a yful wink before disappearing down the staircase,


    which made Samantha stand frozen on the spot, holding the freshly brewed contraceptive potion in her hands.

 Chapter 898: Is He More Powerful Than My Grandfather?

    Chapter 898: Is He More Powerful Than My Grandfather?


    ?


    Somewhere in Eastshire...


    Ady who seemed to be in her early forties sipped from her cup of tea as she stared at the city where she grew up.


    Seated across her was an old man who seemed to have seen better days in his youth. Still, he had a contented look on his face, as he, too, looked at the peaceful city with a faint smile on his face.


    Suddenly, they heard the cry of a raven, prompting the two of them to look at the sky.


    A minuteter, the Spirit Guidended on the top of the table, facing the beautiful woman who had long blonde hair and blue eyes.


    "It''s you, Lynn," the woman said with a smile, greeting her daughter''s raven. "You must be tired. Here, have some biscuits."


    The Raven nodded its head in thanks and pecked the biscuit offered to her by her Master''s mother, who went by the name Isabel Raylight.


    The beautiful woman then carefully opened the metallic cylinder Lynn had been carrying and took out its contents.


    "Letters from Lilian and Cedric." Isabel''s smile widened a bit after seeing that her two children had sent her letters at the same time. "Father, I''ll read Lilian''s letter first. You can read Cedric''s."


    "Okay," Gilbert, who was Lilian''s and Cedric''s grandfather, replied and took the letter that was written by his grandson.


    A few minutes of silence passed as the two adults read the letters sent to them by their younger family members in Brynhildr Academy.


    At first, both of them were smiling, but as they read more of the letter, their smiles disappeared, reced by solemn expressions on their faces.


    When they were both done reading the letters, they didn''t say anything and simply exchanged the letters between them.


    This time, it was Isabel who was reading Cedric''s letter, and Gilbert was reading Lilian''s.


    Although two different people had written the letter, the main point of the contents was more or less the same.


    After the greetings and well wishes that they remain healthy, the topic of their letters was to ask them for permission to allow Ethan to visit them so that he could formally ask for Lilian''s hand in marriage.


    "So the time has finallye." Isabel sighed softly before ncing at her father, who was looking back at her with a bitter smile on his face.


    "It seems Ethan has finally decided to get serious," Gilbertmented. "Lilian and Cedric said that he doesn''t know anything, and he simply wishes to meet us."


    "Do you think my husband will make an appearance, Father?" Isabel asked.


    "It''s hard to tell," Gilbert answered. "But it will be best that we inform him about this matter. Let''s just forward the letters of the children to him so that he can read them personally."


    A mischievous smile appeared on Isabel''s face as she pictured her husband reading Lilian''s and Cedric''s letters. "I wonder how he will react."


    "That is also something I''d like to see." Gilbert chuckled. "I think I should personally deliver these letters to him. That way, I will be able to see his reaction in real-time."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh! Can you get a memory crystal and record it for me, Father?" Isabel smirked. "I''d like to see it as well."


    The two gave each other a knowing smile because they understood that only Lilian and Cedric''s father had the power to decide on who the two of them would marry.


    Still, Isabel was always on her children''s side, so if Lilian really wished to be together with the young man named Ethan, she would do everything in her power to support her decision.


    ''If he doesn''t want to meet him, I guess I''ll go to Brynhildr Academy for a visit,'' Isabel thought. ''I''ve only heard a bit about Lilian''s boyfriend from her letters and the things that Father told me. Still, from what I can tell, he''s a very outstanding young man...''


    Isabel would be lying if she said that she didn''t want to meet Ethan.


    In fact, she had been wanting to meet him for a long time, but since she didn''t want to interfere with her daughter''s love life, she decided to simply wait for her weekly reports on her life in the academy.


    Gilbert had already decided to leave as soon as possible to look for the siblings'' father, so he didn''t even bother packing anything and simply headed to the za of the city where the Teleportation Gate was located.


    Since he was just one teleport gate away from his destination, he didn''t need to carry anything with him.


    Still, as the old man walked toward the portal, he couldn''t help but feel that Ethan''s decision to finally meet Lilian''s parents would have consequences that even he might not foresee.


    Brynhildr Academy...


    Lilian was unable to sleep because she was feeling restless.


    While she believed that her brother and mother would support and give her their blessings, her father might have a different opinion.


    By now, he must have already known that Ethan''s grandfather was none other than the Demon Lord, Balthazar Valentin, which made things a bitplicated.


    Her grandfather, Gilbert, was there when they attended Ethan''s and Lily''s wedding, where they met Ethan''s mother, Lady Catherine.


    ''I can''t sleep.'' Lilian sighed helplessly.


    Even though two days had already passed since she had sent the letter, she was still unable to sleep properly because of anxiety.


    After thinking for a few more minutes, Lily took one pillow from her bed and left her room. There was one ce that would help her calm down, and it was none other than Ethan''s room. ''Is he already asleep?'' Lilian thought as she stood in front of the young man''s room, wondering if she should knock or not.


    But before she could make a decision, the door of the room opened, with Ethan looking at her


    with a smile.


    "Can''t sleep?" Ethan asked.


    "Un." Lilian nodded.


    The young man then opened the door wider and made a gesture for Lilian to enter his room.


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half had sensed that there was someone standing outside of the room, so they informed Ethan about it.


    Fortunately, he had just gone to bed, so he wasn''t asleep yet when Lilian came to visit him.


    Leading his lover to the bed, Ethanid beside her and gave her a hug.


    "Are you still feeling anxious about your family''s response?" Ethan inquired, holding his


    lover gently.


    "Mmm." Lilian nodded, burying her head on Ethan''s chest.


    "Don''t worry," Ethan replied. "They will meet with me sooner orter."


    "What if they don''t want to?"


    "Then I''ll just have to kidnap you and take you to my family''s home in Midgard."


    Lilian giggled. "What if they kidnap me first and lock me up somewhere where you won''t see


    me again?"


    "I hope they won''t resort to doing something like that," Ethan replied while pressing his head on his lover''s forehead. "Because if they do, I don''t know what I might just do in return."


    Lilian could feel the care and love in Ethan''s words, making her feel less anxious.


    "Out of curiosity, what will you do?" Lilian asked. "My father is a very powerful and


    influential man."


    "Is he more powerful than my grandfather?" Ethan asked back.


    "... No."


    "Then what''s the problem?"


    Lilian felt as if a thorn had been pulled off from her heart, making her feel like her worries


    were silly.


    "Ethan, promise me one thing."


    "That depends on what kind of promise you want me to make."


    "Resolve things through dialogue."


    "If dialogue doesn''t work?"


    "Resolve. It. Through. Dialogue."


    Ethan chuckled. "Lilian, all of you are important to me. So do me a favor, and protect yourself


    well. If something happens to any of you, I will flip the entire Shire Continent upside down... or drown itpletely. You know I can do this, right?"


    Lilian nodded. "I''ll protect myself well, so you won''t need to do something like that."


    "Good." Ethan then kissed her lips and held her tighter. "Sleep. You''re safe here in my arms."


    Lilian closed her eyes and breathed in Ethan''s scent.


    This wasn''t the first time he held her in this manner, but right now, she truly felt that she was the happiest woman in the world for having someone like Ethan in her life.


    So, for the sake of her love, and the safety of her family, she would do her best to protect


    herself well.


    So that her beloved wouldn''t have to resort to drowning the Shire Continent, just like what the Water Fairy Queen, Celestia, had almost done in the past.

 Chapter 899: It’s You Guys Who Don’t Have The Proper Dress Code

    Chapter 899: It¡¯s You Guys Who Don¡¯t Have The Proper Dress Code


    ?


    After a good night''s rest, Lilian finally regained her usual lively self as if all of her worries melted away like snow on a sunny day.


    Thinking back, while she had valid reasons why she was worried about her parents rejecting Ethan''s request to meet with them, there was no need to rush things right now.


    Her parents already knew that she loved Ethan and that the young man loved her back.


    If they were to try and separate them, Lilian would not take it lying down and fight for her love.


    Since her brother supported her, Cedric would also ensure that her sister wouldn''t be taken away without a fight.


    Lastly, whenever she remembered Ethan''s question of whether her father was more scary than his Grandfather, the answer was really simple.


    Ethan''s grandfather was certainly more terrifying.


    If her father really knew what was good for their family, antagonizing Demon Lord Balthazar was thest thing that he would want to do.


    While Lilian returned to her normal duties, Ethan went to look for Enzo to give him an order.


    "Assign a few people to guard Lilian," Ethan ordered. "Make sure to pick your strongest fighters. Do I make myself clear?"


    Enzo was surprised by his Master''s order, but since an order was given, he bowed respectfully and gave the young man a satisfying answer.


    "By yourmand, Young Master," Enzo replied. "Should we eliminate anyone who would dare to harm Lady Lilian?"


    "No," Ethan replied. "Subjugate and interrogate them. If they refuse to answer, bring them to me."


    "Master, do you want me to investigate Lady Lilian''s background?" Enzo proposed.


    Ethan shook his head. "No. There''s no need to go that far. Just make sure to keep her safe." "Understood."


    "Thank you."


    After that brief meeting with Enzo, the young man visited the Jaeger Manor to look for Lily, as well as to see if Chloe had returned from her travels.


    Since he didn''t want to enter the Jaeger Manor, he simply asked one of the acquaintances he knew to pass a message to his wife.


    A few minutester, Lily met Ethan at the small garden outside of the Jaeger Manor, then the two of them changed their location to talk about private matters.


    "A letter from my sister arrived yesterday, telling me to ask you if you were thinking of her for the past few days because she would sneeze from time to time," Lily said in a mischievous tone. "Were you?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Lyall?" Ethan blinked in confusion. "No. I haven''t thought about her until now when you mentioned her name."


    Lily giggled because she could tell at a nce that her husband wasn''t lying.


    "Well, other guys must be thinking about her then," Lily said.


    "Are they right in the head?" Ethan looked so visibly shaken that it made Lily pounce on him for making fun of her sister.


    The young man was more than happy to y with his wife, which ended with the two of them cuddling with each other.


    "Chloe is still not back," Lily said after a few minutes of intimacy with the young man. "Wherever she went, she sure is taking her sweet time. The Mission Hall will close in a few


    days."


    "Yes. I''m a bit worried about her. But since Chessy and Koko are with her, I''m sure she''s going to be fine," Ethan replied.


    "So, what do you n to do for the time being?"


    "Come with me first. There is something that I need to show you."


    Ethan didn''t want to hide anything from Lily, so he decided to let her see Nicole''s current condition.


    The two of them had be rivals and good friends during the time that they were together, and they got along very well.


    Lily knew that Ethan was giving her treatment for the coldness that permeated her body, but she hadn''t seen Nicole as ofte.


    "Hi," Nicole saidzily. "Have youe here to look for someone to watch the two of you make up with each other?"


    "Yes," Lily replied before sitting down on the bed to check Nicole''s condition. "But you can join us if you want."


    "Girl, I''m already lying naked here," Nicole stated. "It''s you guys who don''t have the proper dress code."


    Lily smirked while observing the crystal that was on Nicole''s chest.


    It was half the size of her thumb and radiating a bit of magic power that even she could feel.


    "Does it hurt?" Lily asked. "Also, can I touch it?"


    "It doesn''t hurt," Nicole replied. "But I don''t know if you can touch it."


    "You can touch it, but it will make Nicole feel ufortable because it is still connected to her," Ethan replied.


    "Then, I won''t touch," Lilymented. "But I have a question. What will you do with Nicole''s Origin Crystal?"


    "I will keep it in a safe ce until she is able to master her Legacy," Ethan replied.


    Nicole wanted to say something, but she decided that now was not the right time to do it. "How long before her Origin Crystal matures?" Lily inquired.


    Ethan didn''t answer right away. Instead, he gave the crystal a closer look to give a rough estimate of when it would be finished.


    "Nicole''s magic power is very strong," Ethan exined. "Usually, it only takes three to four days for the Origin Crystal to mature. But looking at its current size, I think she will need two to four more days before her Magic power ispletely extracted from her body."


    "This cauldron is scary," Lily stated. "Are you sure you want to keep it?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "I''ll make sure to put it to good use. Also, its abilities can be used as a Trump Card in one-on-one battles. When the Fomorians attack, I can capture their leader and eliminate them inside the Twilight Domain."


    "Still, I agree that this cauldron''s ability is truly dangerous," Nicolemented. "If it were other people aside from you, Ethan, they might have done what the Twilight Witch had done. Perhaps, they might have done something worse."


    Ethan had told her about the witches that had been trapped inside the cauldron after losing their powers.


    He also mentioned what the Twilight Witch had nned to do with them, which made both Lily and Nicole very ufortable.


    "Samantha and those girls are lucky that it was you who came to save them," Lily sighed. "If it were other people, things might have ended differently."


    Nicole nodded because she also felt this way.


    ''In a few days, I will lose my Origin Magic,'' Nicole thought. ''After that... the real battle will


    begin.''


    She could already feel the power of her Legacy starting to stir inside her body now that her Origin Magic was starting to weaken its hold over it.


    Truth be told, Nicole didn''t know if this was a good or bad thing.


    But she had already decided to take a leap of fate.


    If nothing changed, she would die within a year, so the only thing she could do was do everything in her power to control the Legacy that was now deeply rooted inside her body.


    Nicole nced at the young man who was looking at her with concern.


    She knew that she could rely on Ethan if things got tough, which was also the main reason why


    she agreed to have her Origin Crystal extracted.


    Perhaps, if Ethan and Nicole only knew what was in store for them next, they might have chosen another alternative in dealing with her Legacy that belonged to a Fallen Angel that had once covered the world, in a nket of snow and ice.

 Chapter 900: Whose More Beautiful? She Or Mom?

    Chapter 900: Whose More Beautiful? She Or Mom?


    ?


    A few days passed in the academy, and most of the students had finally returned.


    Although there were a few dozen students who were still out for their missions, the majority had sessfully submitted their mission certificates and imed their Merit Points, which they could exchange with the Academy''s Treasury.


    Since some of the students still hadn''t returned from their missions, and the majority of those who had returned were still tired from their missions, Professor Rinehart decided to give them a week-long vacation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This way, the students could recover their strength and be ready for their lessons once the week was over.


    Luna, Joanne, and Princess Ramona had also returned at this time, which finally made Ethan breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Brother, we were attacked by Rogue Wizards this time!" Joanne said with a fearless smile on her face. "They thought we were ordinary First Years, but when we counterattacked, they didn''t even see what hit them."


    "Yes, yes, you''re amazing," Ethan replied as he patted Joanne''s and Princess Ramona''s head. "You too, Ramona. Thank you for watching over my sister."


    "Hey! Why do you make it sound like I''m a troublemaker?!" Joanneined but didn''t make any move to remove her brother''s hand, which was patting her head.


    Princess Ramona only smiled, knowing that if she agreed to Ethan''s words, her best friend would start sulking.


    Because of this, she chose the path of silence to make sure that everyone wouldn''t just get over it.


    "I''m d all of you are safe," Ethan said, giving the pair of best friends a hug. "Now I''m sure both of you are tired. Go to your rooms, wash up, and let''s all have lunch together." ""Yes!""


    Joanne followed Princess Ramona in her room despite her being part of the Schwartz Manor. Ethan could only shake his head helplessly before he hugged Luna and held her close to him. "Thank you foring back safely," Ethan whispered. "I missed you."


    "I missed you too," Luna replied, enjoying her lover''s affection. "I''ll stay with you tonight, okay?"


    "Okay." Ethan nodded before giving her a kiss on the cheek. "Now, freshen up first, so we can all head to the dining hall together."


    Luna nodded before returning Ethan''s kiss.


    After that, she went to the stairs to return to her room to take a shower.


    An hourter, everyone was ready, so they went to the Dining Hall. However, most of the seats at each Manor Table were already filled up with people.


    During the past few days, only half of those tables had been filled since a lot of students were still in the middle of their missions.


    Only the table of the Dud Manor remained sparse because they only numbered a little more than a dozen.


    Ethan then nced at the table of the Headmaster and Staff and saw that several professors were still absent.


    Professor Barret was nowhere to be seen, and so was Professor Nic, who was Chloe''s Spell Casting Master.


    But based on Professor Rinehart''s expression, Ethan could tell that there was nothing serious happening at the moment. In any case, if there were any problems, he would certainly be informed since he was a member of the Peace Keepers.


    "Brother, did you know? You''re quite famous outside of the academy," Joanne said with a smile.


    "Am I?" Ethan asked with curiosity.


    "You are famous." Princess Ramona nodded. "There are rumors going around that the newest Honorary Knight of Eastshire had in a dragon to earn his rank."


    "Some say that you even stripped a noble of his title and gave it to a beggar on the streets." Luna smirked. "Some of the rumors are exaggerated. I can''t even figure out how these rumors came to life."


    Ethan frowned because he didn''t believe that he was a famous person.


    Although everyone in the academy knew him, that didn''t mean that the rest of Eastshire did. "But there''s another rumor that made people talk about you," Joanne stated. "That rumor said that you''re Queen Celestia''s Great Great Grandson. If that''s true, then does that mean I''m also the Water Fairy Queen''s Great Great Granddaughter?"


    Ethan wanted to refute her words, but for some reason, he didn''t feel like doing it.


    Queen Celestia had been good to him, and during the times that they were together, the Water Fairy Queen would look at him as if he was truly her great great grandchild.


    "Who knows?" Ethan smiled faintly. "We might indeed be her great great grandchildren."


    "Brother, you''ve seen her, right? What is she like?"


    "She''s very beautiful, like a Goddess."


    "Who''s more beautiful? She or Mom?"


    "Both of them are beautiful."


    "Boooo! You didn''t answer me properly!"


    Ethan chuckled and changed the topic.


    Queen Celestia was a Colossi, an existence closest to a Progenitor.


    He had a feeling that whatever he said would reach her ears, so he needed to choose his words carefully so as to avoid offending the Water Fairy Queen, who had been treating him very well.


    An hourter, a satisfied Joanneid down on Princess Ramona''sp on the couch of the Dud Manor''smon room.


    "You''re going to get fat if you sleep right after eating," Ethan said. "You want to be a little piglet?"


    "I won''t be a little piglet," Joanne replied. "My metabolism is high, and I won''t get fat no matter how much I eat."


    "Sure, if you say so," Ethan shook his head before leaving the Dud Manor to check on Nicole''s condition.


    Yesterday, the Origin Crystal on her chest was only the size of a thumb and was emitting a faint light at its center.


    He believed that she only needed to wait a day or half a day more before her Origin Crystal finally matured and that the time had finallye for its extraction.


    Truth be told, he didn''t feel good stripping Nicole of her powers. However, this was the only way she could harness the true power of her legacy without interference from her Origin


    Magic.


    When Ethan arrived at the tree house and entered the guest room, Nicole''s Origin Crystal was shining on her chest, making Ethan sigh.


    A nce was enough to tell him that the Origin Crystal had already reached maturity, and Nicole had already been waiting for his arrival.

 Chapter 901: You Are The Only Person I Trust In This World

    Chapter 901: You Are The Only Person I Trust In This World


    ?


    "How are you feeling?" Ethan asked as he sat on the bed. "Does it hurt anywhere?"


    "I feel... strange," Nicole replied. "I feel like I''m stripped bare of everything weighing me down,pletely naked to the world."


    "Well, you are naked."


    "Is this the part where I should beughing?"


    Ethan smiled hearing Nicole y along with his attempt to lighten up the mood. The two of them had known each other for a long time, so things like this were just second nature to them.


    "Ethan, I''ve been thinking since yesterday," Nicole said. "Truth be told, I''m feeling a little anxious about my Origin Crystal being stored somewhere. What if there was an ident? Or what if something were to happen that would make others discover it? I can''t help but feel very anxious and insecure."


    "You don''t have to feel that way," Ethan replied. "I will store it inside this ring on my finger. It is the safest ce in the world."


    Nicole smiled faintly before looking straight into Ethan''s eyes.


    "While I do believe that you are speaking the truth, I still feel that your ring isn''t the safest ce to hide my Origin Crystal," Nicole stated. "I believe that the safest ce where you can hide it is here."


    The youngdy raised her hand, and poked at Ethan''s chest, particrly on the location of his heart.


    "This is the safest ce to hide my Origin Crystal," Nicole dered. "There''s no safer ce than this."


    "Do you understand what you''re saying?" Ethan asked solemnly. "Are you asking me to absorb your Origin Crystal?"


    "Yes," Nicole answered. "I have thought about it really carefully, and I believe that it will serve a better purpose if it bes your temporary Magic Core. Since you can''t produce your own magic unless you absorb the Magic of others through a kiss, having my Origin Crystal inside your Magic Core would kill two birds with one stone.


    "Not only will my Origin Core be safe, but you will also be able to use magic anytime, anywhere-just like how it was when you had Samantha''s."


    Ethan sighed. "Nicole, do you know how I returned Samantha''s Magic?"


    "I can guess what method you used," Nicole replied. "But it doesn''t matter. I don''t think I will be able to master my Legacy in a short period of time.


    "I''m sure that if you experiment a bit, you will find other ways how to return my Origin Crystal to me without having to do what you did to Samantha."


    Ethan frowned, but he couldn''t refute Nicole''s words.


    Right now, he only knew one method because he hadn''t tried any other methods of returning the Origin Crystals of people.


    If possible, he didn''t want to follow the Twilight Witch''s methods and harvest Origin Crystals from Witches to make it his own power.


    His Other Half even told him that if Witches or any magical creatures were to attack him, he might want to consider extracting their magic crystals from their bodies to use them as his


    own.


    This proposal made Ethan feel as if a cold bucket of water was poured on top of his head. It was a horrifying yet tempting proposal. However, he also knew that if he really did cross that line, he might not be able to turn back, bing a second Witch of the Twilight.


    Power corrupts, and absolute power corrupts absolutely.


    If Ethan chose this method, he wouldn''t have to worry about Progenitors discovering him, allowing him to gain strength through the powers of his enemies.


    This wasn''t the first time he took the power of others. Dainsleif had taken the Legacy of Gravity from one of Nicole''s rivals in the Heir Wars.


    In fact, he believed that letting the Ancient Wendigo absorb the power of his enemies would benefit him greatly.


    However, it would be different if the one taking that power was Ethan.


    "Don''t mention this again in the future."


    Those were the words that Ethan said to his Other Half, making thetter nod his head to respect the young man''s decision.


    Perhaps, the only reason why Ethan didn''t ept the proposal was because he didn''t want his lovers to be disappointed and be fearful of him.


    He would rather resort to kissing them and gain power the right way than deprive others of their own power, despite them being his enemies.


    He didn''t mind if Dainsleif did it, but it was out of the question for him to personally do the same thing.


    "Ethan," Nicole said, breaking the young man from his daze. "Take my Origin Crystal, and use it well."


    "But if I take your Origin Crystal, I will see all your memories," Ethan answered. "Even your deepest, darkest secrets will beid bare for me to see. Are you really sure you want someone to know about you in that manner?"


    "It''s fine," Nicole replied. "My life isn''t an interesting one. So, even if you see my memories, I doubt that you will find it entertaining."


    The youngdy then lowered her hand and ced it on top of Ethan''s right hand.


    "I trust you," Nicole said. "Perhaps, you are the only person I trust in this world."


    Seeing how determined she looked, Ethan lowered her head to look at her Origin Crystal, which was shining on her chest like a small star.


    It was brimming with magical power. All he needed to do was pluck it from her body, and he would gain the power that he had always wanted.


    "Nicole..."


    "Ethan, either you take it on your own, or I take it myself and force it into your lips. The end result will still be the same. So, what do you say?"


    "But, what if I don''t find any other methods aside from doing THAT to return it to you?" Ethan asked.


    "Well, it''s not like I dislike you," Nicole replied in a teasing tone. "If there was anyone whom


    I wouldn''t mind doing it once, it would be none other than you. But, know this-just because


    we did it, doesn''t mean that I will be your lover. I''m happy with our current rtionship,


    so keep that in mind."


    "You might regret this in the future, you know?" Ethanmented.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The only regret I will have in this life are the choices that I didn''t make." Nicole smiled. "So, please, keep my Origin Magic safe until I get strong enough to tame my Legacy."


    A minute of silence passed before Ethan nodded.


    He unsummoned the ck Cauldron from the room before reaching out towards the Origin


    Crystal on Nicole''s chest.


    "Ready?" Ethan asked.


    "Take it," Nicole replied. "I won''t change my mind."


    Ethan no longer hesitated and took the Origin Crystal from Nicole''s body.


    The youngdy immediately felt weak as something very important to her had just been taken


    away.


    She gazed at Ethan for a few seconds before they lost their luster.


    Nicole had fallen unconscious with her eyes open.


    Ethan looked at his best friend before reaching out to close her eyes with his hand.


    ''Don''t betray her trust, Ethan,'' Sebastian said.


    ''I won''t,'' Ethan replied before cing Nicole''s Origin Crystal inside his mouth.


    The moment it touched his tongue, something sweet washed over Ethan''s senses as Nicole''s Origin Crystal melted and went down the young man''s throat.


    Suddenly, the world around Ethan changedpletely, allowing him to see Nicole''s life sh


    before his eyes.


    He had experienced something simr when he had absorbed Samantha''s Origin Crystal, and now, he was seeing everything about his best friend that even she had already forgotten


    about.

 Chapter 902: If You Hurt Her, I’ll Make You Pay For It

    Chapter 902: If You Hurt Her, I¡¯ll Make You Pay For It


    ?


    Ethan had always thought that Nicole was the most dazzling, confident youngdy that he had seen in his life.


    She had a certain charm and confidence oozing out of her body, which had made Ethan feel intimidated when he saw her for the first time.


    During the Initiation Ceremony, when he experienced his first Dungeon Run, Nicole cleared it without even breaking a sweat.


    Back then, Lily told him that if she wished for it, she could have done the same. But since she wanted to keep a low profile, she chose to be eliminated early in thepetition.


    Ethan had no doubt that his wife was telling the truth. But that didn''t change the fact that, among the Pirs of the First Years, Nicole stood out.


    She was even hailed as the Strongest Pir of the First Years back then.


    Little had he known that, behind closed doors, the dazzling and confident youngdy whom he had feared and admired the most was suffering because of the Legacy that she had acquired when she was young.


    At least twice a month, Nicole would have to endure great pain that wouldst for two to four days at a time.


    But she never let it show on her face.


    She had been enduring this pain for years, and during those days, she would act aloof and project an icy expression that made people refer to her as the cold beauty of Eques Manor.


    But she was not the only one who gained this nickname, because she shared it with another Ice Princess, who was none other than Alice.


    As Nicole''s memories shed in front of him, Ethan saw her struggle living in the Asta Family.


    Her only supporter, who was her mother, had fallen ill, leaving her daughter to fend for herself.


    Faced with discrimination from her family and neglect of the Patriarch, Nicole did her best to stay out of everyone''s sight.


    That was when she discovered the Legacy that was hiding within the Main Residence of the Asta Family.


    A power that not even the current Patriarch, Oscar Asta, knew existed.


    Nicole had identally stumbled upon Baradiel''s Legacy, which was called "Absolute Zero."


    If Celestia''s Ability was to drown the entire world in a flood, Baradiel''s power had the power to cover it in ice.


    Both powers could end all life if it remained unchallenged.


    If not for the Archangel, who had be Celestia''s husband, Arariel, the Shire Continent would have already been sunk under the sea.


    As for Baradiel?


    She had once nketed the entire world in ice, exterminating the previous inhabitants of the world by ushering in an Ice Age that had split the continents of the world.


    And for this, she had been banished from the heavens and became a fallen angel.


    Ethan watched as the young Nicole merged with her Legacy, granting her strength beyond her years.


    Her magical prowess started to improve, and it soon caught the attention of Oscar Asta, giving her a chance to be a true member of the Asta Family.


    He had even included her in the Heir Wars, just to make everyone think that he was impartial, when in fact, he was only choosing between two candidates whom he believed would be perfect for the role.


    Unfortunately, Ethan had killed one of them, and Queen Celestia had killed the other.


    This brought great grief to Oscar, making him issue a decree that whoever killed the young man would be the Patriarch or Matriarch of the Asta Family.


    However, Nicole had enough and broke her ties with the Asta Family. She would never kill Ethan just to be the next head of the Family.


    Since then, Nicole had been using the funds that she had saved up to pay for her tuition at Brynhildr Academy.


    Being part of the Peacekeepers also had its perks. She received a monthly stipend for working for the academy.


    Although it wasn''t as grand as being a Pir of the First Years, it was still enough for Nicole to survive.


    Because surviving was the only thing she could do.


    Every day was a fight for survival.


    That was how desperate she was to break free from her Fate.


    Despite the shackles that bound her, Nicole remained strong and faced the challenges that life threw at her with her head held high.


    Ethan also felt what Nicole felt for him.


    She truly wasn''t in love with him in a romantic way.


    But she cared for him in her own way.


    Ethan felt it more than ever because there was no one that Nicole trusted more in the world


    than him.


    That was what Nicole felt for him.


    Absolute trust.


    A trust that now weighed so heavily in Ethan''s heart as he looked at his best friend, whose breathing had be faint after he had taken her Origin Magic from her.


    Although he knew that she would wake up after a day or two, he couldn''t help but worry if she would be like Samantha, who entered aatose state thatsted for more than a week.


    When the young man saw thest of Nicole''s memories, he felt her anxiety.


    He also felt her determination, which he admired very much.


    "Baradiel, I know you can hear me," Ethan said icily as he caressed his best friend''s right cheek. "If you hurt her, I''ll make you pay for it."


    The corner of Nicole''s lips rose slightly, and she slowly opened her eyes to look at Ethan. "Can you?" Baradiel, who was using Nicole''s voice, asked in a challenging tone.


    Her blood-red eyes looked at Ethan in amusement as if she were talking to a baby who had


    just learned how to talk.


    "I can," Ethan replied.


    "I highly doubt that you can," Baradiel sneered. "A child who is afraid of Progenitors thinks that he can stop a Fallen Angel? I know you''re naive, but can you stop being delusional?"


    Ethan smiled faintly before covering Nicole''s lips with his hand.


    "I already gave you a warning." Ethan''s eyes turned golden as he stared at the Fallen Angel with a calm expression on his face. "I don''t care who you are, what you are, or who you are working with. If you hurt Nicole, I''ll rip you out of her body, and make you understand whon/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    you are dealing with."


    Baradiell raised her hand and ced it behind Ethan''s head, pulling him close to her.


    She then used her other hand to remove the young man''s hand from her lips and whispered


    something in his ear.


    "F*ck you," Baradiel whispered.


    "That''s what I''ll do to you if you mess with Nicole," Ethan whispered back. "Believe me. I''ll


    make you regret it."


    Baradiel smirked before lightly tapping Ethan''s cheek.


    "You can talk big if you can beat someone like Hecate," Baradiel said. "Ah, before I forget, let


    me give you some advice. That girl is very petty. Although she is quiet now, I''m sure that she''s doing something behind your back.


    "Once you realize that something is wrong, it''ll already be toote. So, before you worry about your best friend... worry about your lovers first. Who knows? One of these days, you


    might just get a surprise that you never sawing."


    Baradiel giggled before once again tapping Ethan''s cheek. She then closed her eyes and returned the control of Nicole''s body back to its owner.


    Ethan frowned because he could tell that Baradiel seemed to know something that he didn''t.


    Her voice had been filled with confidence and ridicule, and it made him feel that Hecate had already done something behind his back just to get back at him for the things he had done to her at World''s End.

 Chapter 903: Eating A Poisonous Mushroom

    Chapter 903: Eating A Poisonous Mushroom


    ?


    "Did Lady Hecate appear before the two of you after we returned to the academy?" Ethan asked Emma and Princess Ramona.


    "No," Emma replied.


    "She talks to me from time to time," Princess Ramona answered. "But she only asks me if I have made any progress with you."


    After his talk with Baradiel, Ethan called Emma and Princess Ramona for a private talk inside his room.


    A Progenitor like Hecate was someone whom he didn''t dare look down upon, so he took the Fallen Angel''s words seriously.


    Because of this, he decided to investigate if the Progenitor of Magic had indeed made contact with his Lovers or not.


    "When does she usually talk to you?" Ethan asked in a serious tone.


    "Once a week," Princess Ramona replied. "She talks to me through a dream. Since this body that I possess right now is imbued with her power, she can see what I see, hear what I hear, and feel what I feel."


    "Isn''t that strange?" Emma asked. "If she can see, hear, and feel whatever you are


    experiencing, why is she asking you if you have made any progress with Ethan? She should know it by now, right?"


    Princess Ramona nodded. "Yes. And she often tells me that I should just tie Ethan to the bed and make love with him so that all the Progenitors that are after his life will descend on the academy and make his life a living hell."


    "That sounds like her, alright." Ethan nodded. "But is that all? Does she not say anything else? Or show strange behavior to you?"


    Princess Ramona pondered as she tried to recall the instances when the Progenitor of Magic visited her.


    "Well, if there''s something that felt strange during our meetings, it''s that she always seems to be in a happy mood," Princess Ramona said. "It''s like she wanted to tell me something, but she''s holding back.


    "She''s like a little girl who has pulled a prank and is waiting for someone to discover what it is. At least, that''s the kind of vibe that she''s giving off."


    Ethan''s face turned serious because based on Princess Ramona''s words, the Progenitor of Magic seemed to have really done something to pay him back for going against her.


    ''All Progenitors are petty, Ethan,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''I mean, just look at Ashmedai. He''s someone who will definitely screw someone over for the smallest of things." ''Hecate may not be as bad as him.'' Sebastian rubbed his chin. ''But she''s still a Progenitor. I wouldn''t be surprised if she has already done something behind your back. Baradiel sounded so confident earlier, so I''m sure that she has a reason for being confident.''


    Ethan agreed with Sebastian and his Other Half, so he decided to seek his other Lovers to ask them the same questions.


    "Thank you for answering my questions," Ethan said. "I need to talk to the others and ask them if they have experienced anything unusual as ofte."


    Emma and Princess Ramona nodded in understanding. Since they were dealing with a Progenitor, they couldn''t take things lying down.


    A few minutester...


    "I haven''t experienced anything unusual as ofte, Brother," Joanne said with a smile. "Also, I''m not afraid of Lady Hecate. Lord Ashmedai isn''t someone to trifle with, so she wouldn''t dare harm me. On that note, she also won''t dare to do anything to you."


    Joanne was brimming with confidence because she knew that their Patron God was thest person whom the Progenitors of Midgard would want to antagonize.


    If Lady Hecate was petty, then Ashmedai was the pettiest of them all.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even Progenitors didn''t want to deal with him, so they left him and his people alone.


    "And that''s what I''m worried about." Ethan lightly patted his sister''s head. "Since she cannot do anything to me, she would likely target those who are close to me. I just asked you because I''m worried that she might have appeared before you since you are close to Ramona."


    "I understand." Joanne nodded. "But she really hasn''t appeared before me. Don''t worry, Brother. If she does appear before me, I''ll make sure to give her a piece of my mind."


    Ethan couldn''t help but chuckle because his sister was like a fearless honey badger.


    She didn''t feel afraid even if she was facing a Progenitor because her Patron Deity was also a Progenitor.


    After talking with Joanne, Ethan went to see Samantha in Terra Manor.


    Samantha had just be his lover, so he was certain that Lady Hecate hadn''t set her eyes on her.


    At least not yet.


    But since the youngdy with different colored eyes made people want to tease and bully her, he believed that the Progenitor of Magic might appear in front of her if she felt like it. "The Progenitor of Magic?!" Samantha''s eyes widened in shock. "You mean, I have a chance to meet the Mother of all Witches in the world?! Oh, no! I better carry a pen and notebook with me so I can ask for her autograph anytime!"


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half chuckled after seeing the excitement in Samantha''s eyes.


    They had a feeling that Hecate would run away aftering face to face with the youngdy who seemed to treat the Progenitor like a celebrity.


    "Just in case, shees to meet you, make sure to be polite and not offend her, okay?" Ethan advised. "I''ll tell you her features, so you can recognize her right away. She has long red hair and red eyes. She''s also a beautiful woman, so make sure not to get charmed by her, okay?" "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that," Samantha replied. "I''m immune to charm spells." "Really?" Ethan arched an eyebrow.


    "Yes," Samantha nodded before walking close to whisper in his ear. "But it seems that I''m not immune to your charms."


    After saying those words, Samantha pulled back and nced at her surroundings first before giving Ethan a quick peck on the lips.


    Perhaps she felt that it wasn''t enough, so she also kissed his cheeks before giving him a hug. "... Silly girl," Ethan couldn''t help but sigh because his newest lover was really adorable. "How can you be this cute?"


    "Hehehe." Samantha giggled. "I forgot to tell you that I received a reply to the letter I sent to my parents. Father and mother don''t believe that I have a boyfriend already. They told me that I might have be delusional after eating a poisonous mushroom.


    "I am very tempted to tell them that your mushroom is not poisonous. It''s strong, and hard, and makes me feel really good..."


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Halfughed out loud after hearing the youngdy''s words, which made Ethan unable to hide the grin on his face.


    "What am I to do with you?" Ethan said helplessly as he hugged Samantha close, kissing her


    forehead. "Don''t worry. We already n to visit your parents this weekend. Unless something unexpected happens, I will be meeting them in a few days."


    Samantha nodded. "Yes. I can''t wait to see their reaction after seeing how awesome my


    boyfriend is."


    After a few more cuddles and kisses, Ethan headed towards Jaeger Manor to talk to his wife,


    Lily.


    ''I just hope Hecate hasn''t done anything bad,'' Ethan thought. ''Baradiel is already a pain. I don''t want to deal with Hecate again anytime soon.''


    With these thoughts upying his mind, Ethan arrived at Jaeger Manor, just as the sun was about to set over the horizon.

 Chapter 904: I Just Hope That She Appears Before Its Too Late

    Chapter 904: I Just Hope That She Appears Before It''s Too Late


    ?


    Ethan didn''t have the right to enter Jaeger Manor, so he stood by the door, waiting for his wife toe out.


    Guests were usually allowed to enter the manor as long as the Head Prefect or the third of the Manor gave him permission to enter their quarters.


    But since Ethan was public enemy number one to the boys, the current Head Prefect of Jaeger Manor wouldn''t let him in, not wanting amotion to happen.


    For this reason, Ethan and Lily both agreed that either she would visit him at Dud Manor or he''d just wait outside the Jaeger Manor when he came to visit her.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for Lily to get out, and soon, the two of them were taking a stroll hand in hand.


    Since both of them looked good together, many couldn''t help but think that they were a match made in heaven.


    "Is there something wrong?" Lily asked because she noticed that Ethan looked troubled.


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "I had a talk with Baradiel, and she told me that the Progenitor of Magic, Lady Hecate, is a very petty person. She told me that it was highly possible that she targeted my Lovers in order to get back at me because I care for all of you the most."


    Ethan didn''t mind if Hecate targeted him directly, but if she targeted his Lovers instead, that was another story.


    "Have you met a beautifuldy with long red hair and red eyes as ofte?" Ethan asked. "Or do you feel anything unusual?"


    "A beautifuldy with long red hair and red eyes?" Lily smirked. "Are you talking about my sister, Lyall?"


    "I wouldn''t be worrying like this if it was just your sister." Ethan sighed before hugging his wife. "I''m being serious here. I''m very worried about all of you."


    "Well, I haven''t met anydy aside from my sister with the description that you gave me," Lily replied. "As for feeling anything unusual as ofte... I think I''ve gained a little more appetite than usual. Maybe it''s because I wasn''t able to eat anything good during my mission outside of the academy."


    "Having more appetite is a good thing," Ethan replied. "That means you''re healthy."


    "Mmm." Lily nodded. "So, have you talked to the others about this?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "At least, everyone that is here in the academy."


    Since Chloe was still out on her mission, there was no one else to ask in the academy.


    "Do you think that Baradiel is telling you the truth?" Lily inquired. "Maybe she''s just trying to make you anxious."


    Ethan smiled bitterly. "I''d also prefer that over the possibility of Lady Hecate harming any of you."


    Lily could sense the worry in Ethan''s tone, so she snuggled close to him and gave him a reassuring hug.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t worry, if ever anything happens, we will be there to help you," Lily stated. "I''m not a flower in a greenhouse, you know?"


    "I know." Ethan nodded. "You are my warrior princess."


    Lily hugged Ethan tighter. "Right. I''ll make sure to protect you."


    After having a heart-to-heart talk, Ethan and Lily headed to the Dining Hall together to have dinner.


    This time, she apanied Ethan to the table for Dud Manor and ate with him.


    While everyone was enjoying their meal, the door of the Dining Hall opened, and someone whom Ethan hadn''t seen for a long time finally made her appearance.


    Chloe, who seemed to have just returned to the academy, didn''t even bother to change her traveling clothes beforeing to the Dining Hall.


    Instead of going to the Jaeger Manor''s table, she walked straight toward the Dud Manor''s table and sat right beside Ethan.


    She then filled her te with food and started to eat, ignoring the stares that were being sent in her direction.


    "Wee back," Ethan said softly.


    "Let''s talk after dinner," Chloe replied without even ncing in his direction.


    She simply ate the food on her te, starved from her journey.


    Chloe could have made a detour to Limeburgh Town to have dinner, but since she wanted to return to the academy as soon as possible, she decided toe to the Dining Hall without changing her clothes.


    "Okay." Ethan could tell that something was bothering Chloe, so he decided to focus on his meal as well. The sooner they finished their meals, the sooner the two of them could talk.


    Nearly half an hourter, the two left the Dining Hall together and headed straight to Dud Manor to discuss something important.


    "I''ve traveled to a few locations in the Shire Continent, looking for the Cauldron of the Dagda,'' Chloe said as soon as Ethan closed the door of his room. "I already expected that I wouldn''t find anything in those ancient ruins.


    "But a Nymph told me at one of those locations where I''ve been that she saw the Cauldron of the Dagda taken by someone four years ago. Her description is a bit vague, but she described the person as a beautifuldy with long dark green hair and blue eyes.


    "However, after Chessy pressed further, she gave an answer that I wasn''t expecting to hear."


    Chloe closed her eyes before heaving a sigh.


    "She said that the person who took the Cauldron of the Dagda was a Mermaid Princess," Chloe stated before opening her eyes to see Ethan''s reaction. "I don''t know how many Mermaid Princesses there are in this world, but there''s a chance that the person who has thest


    treasure of the Tuatha De Danann might be Illumina."


    When she first heard it, she didn''t want to believe it either.


    However, if there was any truth in what the Nymph had told them, it meant that the Cauldron


    was in the possession of someone that Ethan knew quite well.


    "Illumina?" Ethan frowned. "And it happened four years ago?"


    Ethan only became aware of Magic a little more than a year ago. This meant that he still hadn''t met Illumina back then and also had no idea that the Wizarding World existed.


    The young man sat beside Chloe and held her hand.


    The two of them stared at each other for a minute before the youngdy broke the silence.


    "Do you have a way to contact her?" Chloe inquired.


    "She didn''t tell me how I could reach out to her," Ethan replied. "But she knows where to find me. So, I believe that she will make an appearance when the time is right."


    Another sigh escaped the youngdy''s lips before she lowered her head.


    "I just hope she appears before it''s toote," Chloe stated. "There''s no telling when the Fomorians will strike. But if the tell-tale signs I saw in my journey are true, then they will being soon to settle the debt between themselves and the Firbolgs, who all fled to the Shire


    Continent."


    Ethan quieted for a bit before summoning the Cauldron of Twilight.


    "I was waiting for you to arrive, so you can verify if this is the Cauldron of the Dagda," Ethan said. "It seems that I''m mista-"


    Before Ethan could even finish his sentence, Chloe''s body glowed faintly, as if it was reacting to the ck cauldron in front of her.


    A momentter, she copsed in Ethan''s arms, looking very pale.


    Ethan, who didn''t know what just happened, looked at Chloe in surprise.


    But this surprise quickly changed into horror because floating just above the youngdy''s chest was a shining red Origin Magic Crystal, which drained all the color from the young


    man''s face.

 Chapter 905: The True Origin Of The Cauldron Of The Twilight

    Chapter 905: The True Origin Of The Cauldron Of The Twilight


    ?


    Ethan stared in horror at the floating Origin Magic Crystal above Chloe''s chest, which drained all the color from his face.


    The youngdy in his arms hadpletely lost consciousness, and her face was as pale as a candle.


    "Quickly make that sted cauldron disappear and let her absorb her Origin Magic Crystal back into her before it''s toote!" Chessy, who suddenly appeared inside the room, shouted, snapping Ethan out of his daze.


    The young man immediately stored the ck Cauldron inside his storage ring and grabbed the Origin Magic Crystal.


    He then opened Chloe''s lips and pushed it inside, forcing her to absorb her Origin Magic Crystal back into her body.


    Ethan used his X-Vision and looked directly at Chloe''s Magic Core.


    After absorbing Samantha''s Origin Crystal, he gained a newprehension, which gave him the ability to see the Origin Magic Crystals that were inside a Wizard''s or Witch''s Magic Core.


    At first, he didn''t see anything.


    But after half a minute, a faint spark appeared in Chloe''s Magic Core. Shimmering red lights then merged together, forming the Red Origin Magic Crystal that Ethan saw earlier.


    This made the young man sigh in relief, now certain that Chloe had been able to regain her magic power.


    Ethan''s Other Half had disassembled Sofia''s Crystal Orb made up of dozens of Origin Crystals.


    He then returned these Crystals back to their owners, allowing them to regain their magic by consuming it directly.


    "How did you get your hands on the Cauldron of Twilight?" Chessy asked, feeling shaken by what just transpired.


    If not for the fact that it secretly followed Ethan and Nicole to eavesdrop on their discussion, it might not have witnessed such a horrifying scene with its own eyes.


    "I''ll tell you once Chloe regains her consciousness," Ethan replied. "But can you tell me what just happened? The Cauldron of Twilight is not supposed to do that."


    Chessy hesitated, but since it was Ethan who possessed the powerful artifact, it decided that keeping the young man in the dark might cause unforeseen problems in the future.


    With this reasoning in mind, it decided to tell him everything it knew about the Cauldron of Twilight.


    "The Cauldron of Twilight is an artifact created by the Firbolgs," Chessy exined. "Out of desperation and their desire to hide themselves from the Fomorians who pursued them, they created an artifact that would strip them of their powers.


    "They believed that the Fomorians would not be able to find them if they lived among the Humans, no longer having their powers. They chose to give up their powers in exchange for safety, and for a while, this strategy indeed worked.


    "However, even if they no longer possessed their powers, their bloodline still carried them. So, the Cauldron of Twilight reacts to anyone with Firbolg Blood.


    "If they possess Magic Powers regardless of whether they are man or woman, the Cauldron of Twilight will instantly strip them of their power, turning them into ordinary mortals.


    "Usually, the power stripped from the Firbolgs would be stored inside the cauldron for safekeeping. This is the method they chose in order to hide within Human society, preventing the Fomorians from finding them."


    The Chesmire Cat then stared at Chloe, who had juste face to face with an artifact that her ancestors had created to safeguard them from harm.


    However, now that the Fomorians had gone into hiding, this Cauldron had now be a weapon against the ones who created it, taking their Origin Crystals without warning.


    "Ethan, there are many Wizards and Witches who don''t know that they have Firbolg Ancestry," Chessy exined. "Even to this day, there are some of them living as ordinary Humans, not knowing that they were part of what used to be a very powerful, glorious race that roamed Midgard.


    "It will be best if you don''t casually take out that Cauldron or something like this might happen again in the future. But if ever you are fighting against a Firbolg, this Cauldron will serve as your ultimate weapon against them.


    "Just make sure to erase all evidence. If they find out that you are in possession of such an artifact, the Firbolgs might just be your mortal enemies."


    "... Sh*t," Ethan muttered because if what Chessy was true, then he might be in big trouble


    now.


    The fact that the Cauldron of Twilight existed had been discussed in Nightfall Academy, and many people were there during Ethan''s questioning.


    He had mentioned that he had destroyed the Cauldron of Twilight, but some people were still having their doubts that he really had destroyed it.


    If news of what happened reached the ears of the Firbolgs hiding in Eastshire, things could get really ugly, really fast.


    "After solving one problem, another problem pops up." Ethan sighed before taking out a rejuvenation potion and drinking half of its contents.


    He then pressed his lips to Chloe''s lips, feeding the potion to her directly.


    Ethan then drank the remaining half and repeated the same action.


    A few minutester, Chloe slowly opened her eyes and looked at Ethan in a daze.


    "Ethan?" Chloe said weakly, making the young man feel guilty as he held her tight. "What happened? Thest thing I remember is seeing a Cauldron, and I felt like something important from me had been taken away in an instant."


    "What you saw is the Cauldron of Twilight," Ethan exined as he wrapped his arms around the youngdy in a protective embrace. "It''s an artifact made by the Firbolgs so they could extract their magic power, allowing them to live like normal Humans and mingle in their


    society.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know that it would affect those with Firbolg blood in this manner. Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Chloe shook her head. "I just feel weak. But I''m feeling a bit better now. Can you tell me how you came across that cauldron?"


    Ethan nodded before telling her the story about the Twilight Witch, Sofia, and the series of kidnappings that recently happened in Grandshire.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The more Chloe and Chessy listened to the story, the more grim their faces became.


    If this Cauldron fell into the wrong hands, then not only were the Witches of the world in danger, but it would also affect all the Firbolgs who were doing their best to live in a ce far away from their original home.

 Chapter 906: I’ve Seen Better Days

    Chapter 906: I¡¯ve Seen Better Days


    ?


    After being subjected to the horrifying power of the Cauldron of Twilight, which could render anyone with the bloodline of Firbolgs helpless, it was perfectly normal for Chloe to feel fear toward it.


    Of course, she had blind faith that Ethan would never use the Cauldron tomit the heinous acts of extracting the Origin Magic Crystal of Witches. However, she would be lying if she said that she wasn''t feeling anxious.


    Concerned with her troubled and weakened state, Ethan made sure to hold her tightly so that her fears would subside.


    Half an hourter, Chloe still hadn''t regained enough strength to stand because her legs still felt like jelly.


    "Stay here tonight," Ethan said. "It''s been a while since I have seen you, and I miss you terribly."


    The youngdy''s face reddened when he heard how affectionate Ethan was. Because of this, she nodded in understanding and epted his proposal.


    "The third wheel will go now," Chessy said. "Remember, Ethan. Don''t casually bring that artifact out whenever you feel like it.


    "You''ll never know if someone has Firbolg Blood running inside their veins. If an incident simr to what happened earlier ever happens in public, there will be repercussions that you won''t be able to deal with."


    Ethan nodded. "I understand. Thank you, Chessy."


    The Chesmire Cat gave Ethan a brief nod before disappearingpletely.


    Now that they were left alone, Ethan remembered that Chloe was still wearing her travel clothes.


    Her hair was also a bit messy, and she looked exhausted from her journey. Although he wanted to talk to her a lot, he decided to care for her for the time being.


    The rustling of clothes spread inside the room, as he helped his cousin undress. Chloe was surprised at first, but since this wasn''t the first time that Ethan had seen her naked, she didn''t resist and allowed him to remove the clothes from her body.


    When she waspletely naked, Ethan carried her towards the bathroom.


    He nned to let her take a nice and rxing shower before he let her sleep on the bed.


    When they arrived at the bathroom, Ethan also took off his clothes and showered with Chloe.


    The two of them hadn''t had the chance to be together for a while, so they spent an hour inside the bathroom before Ethan carried her to the bed.


    Using his magic, he dried her hair and body, and helped her put on a one-piece night dress. Due to how tired she was, she fell asleep in less than a minute after her head rested on the pillow.


    Ethan watched her sleeping face for nearly half a minute before hugging her tightly. With his lover in his arms, Ethan thought about the information that Chloe had given him.


    "The Cauldron of Dagda was taken by a Mermaid Princess,'' Ethan thought. ''But, that doesn''t automatically mean that the one that took it is Illumina.''


    ''You''re right,'' Sebastianmented. ''Just like there are many Human Princesses in the world, there are also over a dozen Mermaid Princesses under the sea.''


    ''While there is a chance that Illumina might be the one who took the Cauldron, we shouldn''t rule out the possibility that it''s not in her hands either,'' Ethan''s Other Half said. ''Since that is the case, we should prioritize contacting her as soon as possible.


    ''Ethan, it will be best if you use your Resonance, so you can have a proper talk with Illumina''s Will. Maybe we can get some answers from her.''


    ''Understood,'' Ethan replied. ''I''ll do it first thing tomorrow morning.''


    Right now, he just wanted to hug Chloe and feel her warmth, which he missed terribly.


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half observed the young man, who seemed to always find himself in the midst of trouble whether he liked it or not.


    They just hoped that sooner orter, he would be able to catch a break and enjoy his academy life without worrying about the dangers that lurked outside the academy''s walls.


    Meanwhile, in Jaeger Manor...


    Chloe wasn''t the only one sleeping soundly.


    Lily was also sleeping peacefully, unaware that someone had entered her room.


    The Progenitor of Magic, Hecate, gently rested her palm on the youngdy''s lower abdomen, and used her magic to monitor her condition.


    "So far, no problem," Lady Hecate said with a smile. "Although the first signs of pregnancy will not be known for a few more weeks, I can''t wait to see his reaction once he finds out."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Progenitor of Magic pondered for a bit, if she should also render all of Ethan''s lovers immune to contraception magic.


    However, she tossed this matter to the side because she also understood that Ashmedai might seek her out if she went too far.


    The Patron of Ethan''s Family had turned a blind eye to her petty revenge because he was also curious to know how the young man would react once he discovered that he was going to be a father soon.


    But he only allowed Hecate to do what he wanted because Lily was already married to Ethan, and was now part of his family.


    For Ashmedai, nothing was more important than expanding the Valentin Family''s lineage, as long as it was done in moderation.


    After making sure that there were noplications for both mother and child, Lady Hecate vanished from Lily''s room and reappeared inside the Tree House, where Nicole was resting. The moment she appeared, Lilith, who was in her cat form, fell asleep instantly.


    Lady Hecate then lightly tapped her head with her wand, making sure to erase thest five minutes of her memories.


    "I never expected that I''d have a visitor this soon."


    Nicole, who was sleeping on the bed a while ago, opened her eyes and smiled at the


    Progenitor of Magic.


    "How are you, Baradiel?" Lady Hecate asked before sitting on the bed to look at her friend.


    "I''ve seen better days," Baradiel replied. "Why are you here?"


    "Oh you know, just being a busybody," Lady Hecate answered. "And I wanted to visit a friend.


    So, what are your ns with that child?"


    "Which one?" Baradiel arched an eyebrow.


    "That girl you''re possessing," Lady Hecate replied.


    A devilish smile appeared on Nicole''s face, which was something that Ethan hadn''t seen in a


    while.


    "Why are you asking me a question that you already know the answer to?" Baradiel smirked.


    "You''re right." Hecate also smiled in a devilish manner because she could already see Ethan''s face filled with despair. "I look forward to it."


    The two powerhouses of the world smiled at each other because they knew that the event that they all dreaded, and looked forward to, would soon open its doors.


    When that happened, the peace of the world would be broken, and only those who had the power to protect themselves would either survive to see the next era or perish before the light


    of dawn.

 Chapter 907: Killing Two Birds With One Stone

    Chapter 907: Killing Two Birds With One Stone


    ?


    Chloe''s cheeks were beet-red as she used her clenched fists to lightly pound Ethan''s chest.


    The sun had just risen, and the two of them were still lying on the bed.


    Since both of them had slept fairly earlyst night, Ethan wasn''t able to tell Chloe everything he needed to tell her.


    Since Samantha had now be his lover, he found the need to inform Chloe about it. However, while the young man was telling her his story, his mischievous hand started to give her backside a light squeeze, which made Chloe''s face turn beet red.


    "You pervert," Chloe said before burying her head on Ethan''s chest, making the young man chuckle.


    "You were too tired, and too weakst night, so I held back," Ethan replied. "Since you are properly rested now, how about we..."


    "Mmm. Chu.."


    Ethan didn''t even finish whatever he was going to say because Chloe took the initiative to kiss him.


    One thing led to another, and before long, the youngdy''s sweet sighs echoed inside Ethan''s


    room.


    Although they still couldn''t go all the way due to various reasons, the two of them had already found a workaround that could satisfy both of them.


    Two hourster, Ethan and Chloe were content as they cuddled together.


    "I love you," Chloe said as she basked in the afterglow of Ethan''s love for her.


    "I love you, too," Ethan replied, kissing her lips for the umpteenth time.


    "I will not be leaving the academy anytime soon, since I need to focus on my spell casting training with my Master," Chloe said in a serious tone. "You also stay out of trouble, and pay close attention to Nicole''s condition. A Fallen Angel, especially someone as strong as Baradiel, is an unpredictable variable.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "She is like a cmity and, usually, no one can control them. If Nicole is unable to master her Legacy, there is a chance that Baradiel will take over her body. So, make sure to check on her regrly."


    Ethan nodded. "I know."


    "About the Progenitor of Magic, Hecate, I didn''t meet her in my travels," Chloe stated. "So, I don''t think that she targeted me or anything."


    "That''s good to hear." Ethan lightly patted Chloe''s head. "As long as all of you are safe."


    "Ethan, at most, we will only have half a year of peace from now," Chloe said. "I''ve been to one of the Firbolgs'' Temples, and the Shaman there told me that dark times areing in half a year.


    "During that time, I''ll train, so that I will be able to utilize my bloodline magic to its fullest. As for you, try to make contact with Illumina. The sooner we meet her, the better. As long as we gather the four treasures, we will be ready for what is toe."


    "Understood." Ethan nodded. "Is there anything else that you want to tell me?"


    "There is one more thing I want to tell you."


    "And that is?"


    Chloe cupped Ethan''s face and looked him straight in the eye.


    "After everything is over, and we survive, let''s get married," Chloe said before shaking her head. "I mean, everyone should get married if we survive the seconding of Ragnarok."


    "Will that happen half a year from now?" Ethan asked solemnly.


    "No." Chloe shook her head. "What will happen half a year from now is only the beginning. Are you familiar with the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse?"


    Ethan nodded. "I heard about them in passing."


    Chloe smiled faintly. "Four horsemen of the Apocalypse, Conquest, War, Famine, and Death. These fourughed at the folly of Humanity, and watched mankind take its final breath.


    "The First Rider feeds desperate ces, His white coat brings false hope. For him peace has two faces, Strife that ends hanging on a bloody rope."


    The youngdy sighed as she hugged Ethan tighter. It was as if she was seeking safety from his warmth.


    "In half a year, we will be facing that first Horseman," Chloe exined. "And they wille. All the way from the Shores of Midgard."


    The young man didn''t say anything at first. But, suddenly his eyes widened in shock after he came to a realization.


    "Wait, that''s it!" Ethan eximed. "Why didn''t I think of that?!"


    "Umm?" Chloe looked at the young man in confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    "They wille all the way from the shores of Midgard," Ethan said with a smile. "Since that is the case, they will be traveling to us from the sea. Why should we wait for them to makendfall, when we can eliminate them at the sea?"


    Chloe blinked once then twice before she finally realized what Ethan was hinting at.


    "You''re right!" Chloe eximed. "Although not all of them will travel by sea, the majority of them will."


    Since they would be traveling through the sea, where Ethan hadplete dominion, why should he wait for them to makendfall?


    Wasn''t that a stupid thing to do?


    They said that an ounce of prevention was better than a pound of cure.


    If he could eliminate them before they reached the Shire Continent then wouldn''t their threat disappear instantly?


    "All we need to know is when they will start their journey," Ethan said in a serious tone. "As long as I get that information, I can handle the rest."


    ''That''s a good idea!'' Sebastianmented. ''While you''re at it, we can also look for Illumina in the Sea between Midgard and the Shire Continent.''


    ''Killing two birds with one stone.'' Ethan''s Other Half nodded. ''Not bad. Also, if we can get the help of the Mermaids, they will also be a very powerful force that can help repel the Fomorian


    Army at sea.''


    ''Yes, since they are loyal to the Tidebringer, they will definitely help our cause,'' Sebastian added. ''But, there''s just one problem. That means that you need to travel away from the academy again.''


    Due to his excitement, Ethan had forgotten that in order to start his n into motion, he would have to travel again, which made him groan internally.


    That meant that he would have to part ways with his lovers again, but he couldn''t deny the importance of meeting Illumina as soon as possible.


    ''First things first,'' Ethan thought. ''I need to meet with Samantha''s and Lilian''s parents.''


    He would be meeting with Samantha''s Family over the weekend. As for Lilian''s family... she still hadn''t gotten a reply.


    However, the youngdy told him that even if they didn''t get a reply, she would apany him back to her home, so that Ethan could at least talk to her mother and grandfather. Once all of that was settled, Ethan would once again embark on a journey, and this time, he would travel to find Illumina, and formally reunite with her after hundreds of years.

 Chapter 908: Meeting Samantha’s Parents [Part 1]

    Chapter 908: Meeting Samantha¡¯s Parents [Part 1]


    ?


    Ethan couldn''t help but smile as he looked at Samantha, who was wearing a white summer dress and a hat. It was simple but it looked great on her.


    Both of them were waiting for the train that would take them to Samantha''s hometown, so Ethan could meet her parents.


    There was a lot of nning that was done for this visit, and the young man even asked his lovers for advice.


    Ethan had dressed up for the asion, and although he wasn''t wearing something formal like a suit, his clothes were enough to make thedies in the station nce in his direction from time to time.


    The young man wore a ck-cored long-sleeve shirt that stuck close to his body, which highlighted the outline of his upper body.


    He was also wearing ck pants thatplimented the design, making him look like a model who was about to walk on the catwalk.


    Lily and Luna had helped him pick his wardrobe for this asion, wanting to help him leave a good first impression on Samantha''s parents.


    Samantha, on the other hand, told Ethan that, if he really wanted to give his parents a good impression, he should give them a bag of gold coins.


    Of course, the youngdy was just joking when she said this, but Ethan took her words to heart.


    If only she knew that Ethan had prepared two bags of gold instead of one, she might have dug a hole and buried herself inside of it out of embarrassment.


    Seeing that nearly all thedies around were looking at her lover, Samantha moved closer to Ethan and hugged his arm.


    This was her way of telling everyone that the handsome young man belonged to her, and they should mind their own business!


    Ethan, who found her little move very cute and adorable, couldn''t help but smile wider, which enhanced his good looks.


    Fortunately, the train arrived after five minutes, and the two headed inside and went to their reservedpartment.


    Only when the two were safely seated did Samantha remove her hat before patting her chest in relief.


    "What''s wrong?" Ethan asked.


    "You''re too handsome," Samantha replied without thinking.


    "Is that a bad thing?" Ethan smiled sweetly.


    "Yes," Samantha replied. "When we go out, I will make you wear a mask."


    "Sounds good. But you''ll also wear one."


    "Hmph! I don''t need one because no one will look at me."


    Ethan shook his head. "Didn''t you notice earlier? Many guys were looking at you, so I had no choice but to re in their direction to make them stop looking."


    The youngdy blinked once then twice before tilting her head.


    "Really?" Samantha asked half in doubt. "I don''t think I''m that attractive."


    "You sure have very low self esteem, huh?" Ethanmented. "Trust me. You''re very attractive. Didn''t you tell me that you had many suitors back in the academy?"


    "... Ethan, you do know that all thedies in Terra Manor are always sought out by Wizarding Families, right?" Samantha inquired. "It''s because Life and Nature Magics strengthen the bloodlines of these families, allowing their children to be born healthy.


    "Any Witch in the Terra Manor, regardless of their looks, will have suitors. For the Wizarding Families, having us give birth to their next generation guarantees the expansion of their bloodlines because all Witches that have nature and life magic are very fertile."


    "I didn''t know that," Ethan replied. "Are the Wizards in the Terra Manor well-sought out as well?"


    "Some of them are, especially the good-looking ones," Samantha answered. "But for Witches, we''re considered the hottestmodity, you know?"


    Ethan didn''t know that the Witches of the Terra Manor were being courted due to their high fertility.


    He didn''t really know much about the Wizarding World, so this information caught him by surprise.


    "Well, in any case, I guarantee that you are very attractive." Ethan wrapped his arms around Samantha''s body and hugged her close. "So, don''t look down on yourself anymore, okay?"


    "Well, it''s a bit hard to call myself attractive when you are surrounded by more beautiful and talenteddies," Samantha pouted.


    "There you go again." Ethan lightly pressed his forehead against Samantha''s own. "Okay, let''s do it this way. For every time that you say that you are unattractive, I will kiss you regardless of where we are."


    Samantha''s body shuddered because the thought of Ethan kissing her in public, especially in the academy, would be simr to a death sentence to her.


    "Y-You''re joking, right?" Samantha stuttered.


    "I''m not." Ethan smirked. "So, be prepared to get kissed."


    "Um... you said that we should hide our rtionship in the academy. Did you forget?"


    "I didn''t. That''s why, you should do your best to stop looking down on yourself, or else..." The young man''s deep and sexy voice made Samantha feel weak. If not for the fact that she was already sitting, she might have copsed on the ground because her legs had turned to


    jelly.


    "L-Let''s talk about something else," Samantha proposed. "Although my parents said that they are expecting our visit, I''m very sure that they didn''t believe a word that I said. So, I''m sure they will be surprised when they see you."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Then, how do you want me to introduce myself?" Ethan asked with genuine curiosity.


    "I''ll leave it up to you," Samantha replied with a mischievous smile stered on her face. "Even I look forward to seeing how you will introduce yourself to my family."


    Ethan lightly patted Samantha''s head because he remembered one of her fantasies when he saw her memories.


    Since Samantha was from an ordinary family, which Nobles called Commoners, she liked to read fairy tales simr to Cindere.


    She wanted to marry a Prince when she was younger, which would ensure that her family would get better treatment and probably raise their status as well.


    ''I told you a few days ago to melt some gold bars to create a crown,'' Sebastian said. ''You also have many jewels, so adding them won''t be an issue.''


    ''Yeah, and you should wear a maned-cloak like the King wears during formal ceremonies,'' Ethan''s Other Half chuckled. ''I''m sure that Samantha''s parents will have a good first


    impression of you.''


    Ethan ignored the two members of his peanut gallery because if he had really followed their advice, he was certain that Samantha would run away and pretend like she didn''t know him.


    Even he didn''t have skin thick enough to wear something that would make him look like a


    cosyer.


    Time passed, and the two chatted happily during their journey.


    Aside from the time that they shared a room together, this was the first time that the two of them had talked about many things.


    Ethan asked Samantha a lot of personal questions regarding her family, and the youngdy asked something simr to Ethan.


    The youngdy didn''t ask a lot of questions about his blood-rted family, and focused most of her questions on his grandfather and grandmother.


    Since Ethan grew up on a farm, Samantha wanted to know more about his experiences while


    growing up.


    Although it was embarrassing, the young man told Samantha of his carefree and naive self, who didn''t even want to go to the academy.


    He even mentioned the part where he bumped into Alice, which caused them to exchange


    their tickets.


    Samantha''s eyes widened in shock when she found out that the Ethan whom she saw during


    the Initiation Ceremony was just a young man who had ridden the wrong train and ended up in a magic academy.

 Chapter 909: Meeting Samantha’s Parents [Part 2]

    Chapter 909: Meeting Samantha¡¯s Parents [Part 2]


    ?


    "Were you scared?" Samantha asked, while holding Ethan''s hand. "If I were in your shoes, I would have been very scared.''


    "I was," Ethan replied. "It was a very nerve-wracking experience."


    Samantha sighed. ¡°I can''t imagine what would have happened to you if the Appraising Stone didn''t detect any fluctuation of magic inside your body. Fortunately, you were revealed as a


    Dud.


    "If you had been detected as an Ordinarius, things might have ended differently for you. You got really lucky, Ethan."


    Ethan nodded. "Yes. I got very lucky."


    He then showed the youngdy the ck bracelet on his wrist.


    "Back then, I wasn''t aware that this bracelet saved me," Ethan said softly. "This bracelet emits a faint pulse of magic power. That was the only reason I managed to pass the appraisal test."


    Ethan then took the bracelet off his wrist, and handed it to Samantha.


    "It has been my good luck charm for the past year that I''ve been in Brynhildr Academy," Ethan stated. "I''ve given all my lovers matching rings, but I still haven''t given you anything. Since I want you to have something very personal and very important to me, I will give you this bracelet."


    "I-I can''t take this," Samantha''s face turned beet red as she looked at the ck bracelet on the palm of her hand. "This holds sentimental value to you."


    "And that''s why I want you to have it," Ethan answered. "If not for this bracelet, I might not have been able to stay in Brynhildr Academy. This bracelet has allowed us to meet, so please, take it."


    Samantha pondered a bit before reluctantly nodding in agreement.


    "Can you help me put it on?" Samantha asked.


    "Of course." Ethan smiled.


    The young man ced the bracelet on Samantha''s right wrist, making the youngdy look at it as if it was an engagement token.


    She truly felt touched, knowing that she was given something Ethan possessed ever since he arrived in the academy.


    It had weathered many storms alongside the young man and witnessed his magical journey. "I''ll treasure it." Samantha promised.


    "And I''ll treasure you," Ethan replied. "So that you can live happily ever after."


    Samantha had already been blushing earlier, but now her face had be a shade redder.


    She then gazed at Ethan for a minute before closing her eyes.


    Seeing her invitation, Ethan lowered his head and kissed her soft lips.


    It didn''t end there, and the two shared three more kisses before Ethan pulled back.


    "Ethan, although I don''t know if my parents will agree to me bing your ninth wife, I just want you to know that I won''t let you go," Samantha stated. "You said you''re going to give me a happily ever after, so I am holding you to your word."


    "I have no intention of letting you go," Ethan replied. "If worsees to worst, I''ll just kidnap you."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Samantha leaned her head on Ethan''s chest, feeling something warm spread inside her chest, making her feel giddy with happiness.


    "Ethan..."


    "Yes?"


    "Please convince my parents by hook or by crook."


    "Leave it to me, Princess."


    A few hourster, they finally arrived at Samantha''s hometown, which reminded Ethan of the Oswald Barony where Luna and her family lived.


    The two rented a carriage and traveled for half an hour before finally arriving at their destination.


    Although they could have arrived faster by flying, Ethan wanted to prepare himself for his eventual meeting with Samantha''s parents, so he decided to take a carriage, increasing their travel time.


    Ethan and Samantha stood at the door of a simple cottage, which looked like just about every other door in the countryside.


    The two teenagers nced at each other before Samantha took a step forward and knocked on the door.


    "Mom, Dad, it''s me!" Samantha shouted.


    The young man heard the sound of hurried footsteps on the other side of the door, which was enough time for him to put the most amiable smile on his face.


    A few secondster, the door opened, and a pretty woman, who looked like Samantha, walked out to hug her daughter.


    Aside from the woman, two teenagers visibly younger than Samantha by a few years looked at Ethan with great curiosity.


    A girl, who seemed to be around eleven to thirteen years old, blushed when she saw Ethan. The younger boy, who was right beside her, immediately shouted toward the interior of the


    house.


    "Dad! Samantha brought her boyfriend!" the boy said. "She wasn''t lying in her letter!"


    A middle-aged man with short ck hair emerged from the house and gave Ethan an appraising gaze from head to foot.


    "How much did my daughter pay you?" the middle-aged man asked. "I''ll just let you know that we''re poor people, so if you don''t mind, can you return the money to her? I''ll just give you some goat milk and cheese aspensation."


    "Big brother, you are very handsome," Samantha''s younger sister said. "How about you dump my big sister and make me your girlfriend instead?"


    "Hey, brother, are you rich?" the younger boy asked. "Can you buy me a toy?"


    "Samantha, I don''t know where you met this guy, but does he have a younger brother?" Samantha''s mother asked. "Your sister will be going to the academy soon, so how about you introduce his brother to her? Good things must be kept in the family."


    Samantha, who had just finished hugging her mom, covered her face with both hands before burying her head in Ethan''s chest due to embarrassment.


    Ethan, on the other hand, did his best to hold back his chuckle and simply hugged the youngdy in his arms, patting her head to help calm her down.


    Seeing this scene, Samantha''s Mom and Dad nced at each other because they could tell that the two teenagers weren''t faking their rtionship.


    They had been married for many years and had known their daughter since the day she was


    born.


    Samantha wasn''t someone to show this side of her to other people, especially those whoN?v(el)B\\jnn


    weren''t close to her.


    And seeing the young man hold their daughter in an affectionate manner, they finally believed that the guy truly cared for her.


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half nced at each other because they already knew how this


    would end.


    Still, they wanted to see how things would unfold, just in case their prediction ended up being


    off by arge margin.

 Chapter 910: What Kind Of Milk Did You Make My Sister Drink [Part 1]

    Chapter 910: What Kind Of Milk Did You Make My Sister Drink [Part 1]


    ?


    Ethan sat on a small couch, with Samantha on his right and Samantha''s sister on his left.


    Her parents and her brother were seated on single chairs across them, not at all subtle with giving Ethan an appraising look.


    "Are you really my sister''s boyfriend?" Samantha''s younger sister, Shirley, who was around fourteen years old, asked. "Come on. Don''t lie. If you are honest, I''ll make you my boyfriend."


    "I am your sister''s boyfriend," Ethan replied with a smile.


    Shirley clicked her tongue, making Samantha re at her own sister, who seemed serious about poaching her boyfriend.


    "Brother, are you rich?" Samantha''s younger brother, Ron, who was ten years old, asked.


    "Very rich." Ethan nodded.


    "How rich?" Shirley asked.


    "My family owns a castle." Ethan replied.


    """Oh!"""


    Samantha couldn''t help but facepalm, even though she had already anticipated the discussion to steer in this direction somehow.


    Before the school term started, she bragged that she would bring home a handsome and rich boyfriend to introduce to her parents.


    What she didn''t expect was that she would actually get together with Ethan, the academy''s number one heartthrob for the girls and the public enemy number one for the boys.


    She understood that the only reason why she became Ethan''s lover was because he wasn''t the kind of man that took rtionships lightly, and thus, wished to take responsibility for her.


    At first, she wanted to refuse his kind intentions. After all, she didn''t want to have a rtionship based on guilt.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even so, Ethan insisted and did his best to make Samantha feel loved and cared for.


    He made her feel safe, warm, and loved, that it was almost impossible for her to not fall in love with him. Especially since she already had a crush on him since he was a First Year.


    Still, she was still worried whether her parents would agree to their rtionship after finding out that Ethan was already married, and had seven other Fiances, excluding her. "How did the two of you meet?" Samantha''s mother, Sandra, asked out of curiosity. "We first met through an acquaintance," Ethan replied. "Her name is Nicole Asta, and we helped her with one of her family missions. We''ve been acquainted since then."


    "Then, who confessed first?" Shirley, who seemed to like juicy gossip, asked.


    "It was me!" Samantha replied with a beet-red face. "I confessed first!" "Sis, I''m not asking you."


    "Shut up!"


    "Tsk!"


    Samantha''s Father, Devon, had been carefully observing Ethan, especially his mannerism and actions.


    He didn''t have anyints regarding the young man''s looks and manners. However, he was looking for any sign to see if this was all an act that his daughter had orchestrated to make them believe that she now had a boyfriend.


    It was not only him who was carefully observing the young man. Sandra also thought that this was all just a farce, which they could immediately expose after a few questions.


    But Samantha''s parents could see Ethan''s gentleness and his affectionate gaze whenever he looked at their daughter.


    He also didn''t shy away from holding her waist to pull her closer to him or pat her head in order to calm her down due to her siblings teasing.


    There were things that couldn''t be faked, and as a couple who had been together for nearly twenty years, they could tell that the two teenagers in front of them weren''t putting on a show for them.


    "Ethan, do you love my daughter?" Devon asked.


    "How can anyone not possibly love her?" Ethan answered as he ced his hand over Samantha''s hand that was resting on herp. "Sir, with all due respect, I think those who can''t fall in love with your daughter have something wrong with their eyes."


    Devon, Sandra, Shirley, and Ron all looked at the young man, whom they believed had some eye problems, with weird expressions on their faces.


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half, who understood what Samantha''s family were thinking, justughed from inside Ethan''s Sea of Consciousness because they were liking Samantha''s family more and more.


    "What''s so good about her?" Shirley asked with genuine curiosity.


    "Sometimes, she acts before she can think things through," Ethan replied with a smile as he lightly patted Samantha''s head, who was covering her face with both hands due to embarrassment.


    "She''s also very kind, loving, and generous. She''s willing to do her best for the sake of others, even if it means that she would get hurt in the end. Unfortunately, she has low esteem and thinks that she''s inferior to everyone else.


    "I like to tease her a lot because looking at her makes me feel as if a kitten is scratching my heart. With such a helpless and adorable youngdy confessing her love to me, I would be stupid to turn her away.


    "She''s like a house cat who cannot survive in the wild. Since that''s the case, I''ll take good care of her, and make sure that she will gain some confidence in herself and make her understand that she''s not inferior to anyone."


    "... Is this what rich people are like?"


    "... I don''t mind if you make me your girlfriend too, you know?"


    "... Love is blind."


    "... I didn''t know I raised such a useless child."


    Samantha thought that she couldn''t feel more embarrassed than what she was already


    feeling.


    However, her family''s reaction to Ethan''s words made me want to bury herself in a hole. Ethan chuckled and wrapped his arms around the youngdy''s body and kissed her forehead


    right in front of her family.


    The young man''s public disy of affection was so brilliant, it was almost blinding.


    "Um, so, are you nning to have a serious rtionship that will lead to marriage?" Sandra


    asked.


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "I n to marry her."


    "How far have you gone with my sister?" Shirley asked with a mischievous smile on her face. "I''ll leave that to your imagination," Ethan answered in a teasing tone.


    Devon and Sandra exchanged a nce with each other before asking Ethan another question.


    "So, when is the wedding?" Devon inquired.


    "About that, I need to tell you something first, Dad," Ethan said in a serious tone. "The truth


    is..."


    The young man exined his circumstances, telling the ckwood Family that he was already married, and was also engaged to seven moredies, which made Shirley almost choke on the water that she had just drank.

 Chapter 911: What Kind Of Milk Did You Make My Sister Drink [Part 2]

    Chapter 911: What Kind Of Milk Did You Make My Sister Drink [Part 2]


    ?


    Shirley, who found Ethan to her liking and was making her moves on him, couldn''t help but look at him in shock after finding out that he was already married, and even had a lot of other girls lining up to marry him.


    Devon''s and Sandra''s mouths were wide open in disbelief. They were wide enough to ce onerge egg inside their mouths without problems.


    "T-This..." Sandra was at a loss for words.


    Originally, she was about to congratte her daughter fornding a big fish and was nning to tell her to not let Ethan go.


    But the young man''s revtion caught them by surprise.


    Even Shirley couldn''t believe that the handsome young man had so many lovers, and her sister would be her 9th wife if they truly got together.


    Just like his wife, Devon was speechless. Ethan had just dropped a bomb right in front of them.


    He knew that Nobles tended to have more than one woman in his life. But he never expected Ethan to have THAT many.


    "H-Hahaha, you''re joking, right?" Devon forced himself to chuckle, but Ethan merely shook his head.


    "I''m serious, Dad," Ethan answered.


    An awkward silence descended inside the living room for a few minutes before Samantha broke the silence.


    "Mom, Dad, I''m pre..."


    "What?!" Sandra shouted before her daughter could even finish whatever she was going to say. "You''re pregnant?!"


    Samantha blinked once then twice before shaking her head.


    "N-No!" Samantha replied, her face turning a shade redder. "Not yet... but we''re working on


    it!"


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half facepalm inside Ethan''s Sea of Consciousness because they were getting second hand embarrassment from Samantha''s answer.


    "What?!" Devon stood up in shock. "You mean you''ve already..."


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "We''ve already done it."


    "Yikes..." Shirley, who was just teasing her sister earlier, couldn''t help but give Ethan a second look.


    Samantha, who was interrupted earlier, decided toplete whatever she had nned to say. "Mom, Dad, I''m prepared to be disowned by the family because I have no intention of leaving Ethan''s side," Samantha replied. "The rice has already been cooked, and the ship has already sailed. I''m not letting go of this guy."


    As if to prove that she was serious, She hugged Ethan, and looked at her parents with determination.


    "You''re prepared to be disowned by us?" Devon asked.


    "Yes," Samantha replied.


    "You''re that serious?" Sandra inquired.


    "Yes," Samantha answered.


    "Brother, just what kind of milk did you make my sister drink for her to be like this?" Shirley asked. "Can I have some of that too?"


    """No!"""


    Samantha, Devon, and Sandra all red at Shirley, making the youngerdy giggle.


    Samantha''s father let out a long deep sigh before shifting his gaze back to Ethan.


    "Are you sure you have the ability to support that many wives?" Devon asked.


    "I can," Ethan nodded.


    "Can you handle that many wives?" Sandra inquired. "Will your stamina hold?"


    "It will." Ethan smiled.


    Another round of silence descended inside the room as Ethan observed Samantha''s parents.


    He knew that if he was in their shoes, he would also be very hesitant and reluctant to marry off their daughter to someone who had as many lovers as he did.


    "Samantha, are you sure about this?" Devon asked after a few minutes of silence. "Did we perhaps pressure you into making this choice?"


    Devon and Sandra were now feeling guilty because they thought that it was them who forced Samantha to make this decision.


    Seeing her parents'' reaction, Samantha knew that she needed to tell them the crux of the issue.


    The youngdy reluctantly pulled herself away from Ethan''s embrace and faced her parents properly.


    "Mom, Dad, I''ll tell you everything," Samantha said.


    She then began to tell them about their Escort Mission, and how she had been kidnapped by the Witch of Twilight.


    Devon, Sandra, Shirley, and Ron were horrified after finding out that she had been subjected to such suffering.


    When Samantha told them how Ethan came to her rescue, Shirley''s face reddened, while Sandra covered her son''s ears to prevent him from hearing the part where Ethan and


    Samantha were forced to make love with each other.


    Of course, she added that they were under the influence of the aphrodisiac and were being manipted by the Twilight Witch.


    The ups and downs of emotions that the ckwood Family felt as they listened to Samantha''s story made them look at Ethan in a different light.


    They thought that the young man was just a womanizer who happened to find their daughter a bit charming, and so decided to make her one of his concubines.


    She also told them how Ethan returned her magic power to her, which made even Shirley feel that now was not the right time to joke around.


    Her story ended on the part where she epted to be Ethan''s fiance, despite knowing that she would be the 9thdy in his life.


    When everything ended, another sigh escaped Devon''s lips as he looked at Ethan with


    gratitude.


    "Thank you for saving my daughter," Devon said. "I apologize for thinking that you''re one of those nobles who merely enjoy collectingdies for their harem. It seems that you are


    different from them."


    "Dad, I promise to take care of Samantha and make her happy," Ethan stated. "Please, give us


    your blessings."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I will give you my blessing if you give me a gift," Shirley said with a smile.


    "And why should we give you a gift?" Samantha red at her sister, who was trying to take advantage of Ethan.


    The young man, however, justughed and took a ck bag out of his storage ring, and ced


    it on the table.


    "Here you go," Ethan replied. "This is my gift to all of you."


    Out of curiosity, Devon opened the bag and saw that it was filled to the brim with gold coins, making Sandra, Shirley, and Ron gasp in shock.


    "Ethan, what''s the meaning of this?" Devon asked. "I''m not nning to sell my daughter to you."


    "Dad, this is another gift from me," Ethan gave Devon a second bag.


    Just like the first one, it was filled to the brim with gold coins, making Devon stand up and


    ce his hand on Ethan''s shoulder.


    "She''s yours," Devon said. "Please take care of my daughter."


    "I will." Ethan nodded. "Thank you, Dad."


    "We''re rich!" Shirley scooped a handful of gold coins and pocketed it. "We''re rich!"


    "How many toys can I buy with these coins?" Ron asked.


    The corner of Samantha''s lips twitched. She felt like if Ethan had taken out this bag of gold


    coins right from the start, her family wouldn''t have made things difficult. They would have likely even hugged his thigh, begging him to take her as his wife.

 Chapter 912: I’d Rather Marry A Stone Than Marry That Pervert

    Chapter 912: I¡¯d Rather Marry A Stone Than Marry That Pervert


    ?


    After a private talk with Samantha''s parents, Ethan was finally epted as their future son- inw.


    They couldn''t find any fault in him, and even Samantha''s younger siblings like him as well.


    As celebration, Sandra and Samantha cooked a feast for everyone, which they normally only did twice a year.


    Devon was quite happy with his son-inw, knowing that thetter had been the one who took responsibility for his daughter''s incident.


    If it were someone else, they might have just treated it as a wonderful memory from their teenage years.


    The more he looked at Ethan, the more he felt that his daughter had been lucky that the person who saved her was a handsome young man who had good character and background.


    Pleased with Ethan, he even insisted that the two of them drink together, which the young man found very hard to reject.


    Growing up, Ethan was banned from touching any alcoholic drinks by his Grandpa and Grandma.


    They always told him that he was far too young for that, so he only drank fruit juice.


    But seeing that his future father-inw was genuinely happy and merely trying to bond with him, he relented and epted a ss of Firewhisky, which made him feel as if his throat was on fire.


    The celebrationsted tillte in the night, and ended with everyone very satisfied.


    "You shouldn''t have joined Father," Samantha said softly as he helped Ethan remove his socks and shoes. "He is a strong drinker."


    "Y.. Yes," Ethan''s face was flushed, and although he felt a little light-headed, he was far from the verge of passing out.


    Seeing this side of Ethan made Samantha shake her head helplessly. Clearly, Ethan was a lightweight when it came to drinking.


    The only good thing was that he still looked sober on the surface, and the only signs showing that he was drunk was the redness on his face.


    Knowing that the two of them had already done it in the past, Samantha''s family had no problem with the young man sleeping in their daughter''s room.


    Of course, Ethan had no intention of doing such a thing while they were there, and Samantha knew it as well.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The young man fumbled to remove his shirt, which seemed to be stuck on his head.


    This made Samantha giggle. The usual calm andposed Ethan looked very helpless at the moment.


    "I''ll do it for you," Samantha said with a smile. "Please hold still."


    Listening to his lover, Ethan simply raised his hands and allowed the youngdy to take his shirt off.


    When that was done, she asked Ethan to stand up for a bit, so she could unbuckle his belt and unbutton his pants.


    With only his underwear on, Ethan let himself plop down, but he miscalcted his distance from the bed, so his head bumped on the corner, making him groan in pain.


    "No more Fireswhisky for you in the future, Mister," Samantha giggled while helping her lovery properly on the bed.


    "I''m sorry," Ethan said. "I couldn''t reject Dad''s invitation."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to him tomorrow," Samantha replied as she, too, took off her dress.


    After folding her and Ethan''s clothes, she then took out a nightgown and pulled it on beforeying beside the young man, hugging him under the covers.


    Ethan then kissed her forehead and said something that only Samantha could hear.


    "Your sister is eavesdropping at the door," Ethan whispered.


    "Hah... ignore her," Samantha replied as she buried her head in Ethan''s chest.


    It had been a while since they spent some time like this together, so she nned to spend the weekend with her family.


    She also wanted her parents to get to know Ethan better so that they would know how


    wonderful he was.


    With the alcohol in his system, it didn''t take long for Ethan to fall asleep, and Samantha spent her time listening to his breathing and heartbeat.


    As someone from Terra Manor, she was gifted with an ability that allowed her to check a person''s condition as long as she could touch their bodies.


    This was a great ability for diagnosing someone because it could also detect the magic power that flowed inside the person''s body.


    Her consciousness slipped deeper inside Ethan''s body and moved toward his Magic Core.


    There, she saw a beautiful Origin Crystal that had blue and red colors, equally split in half.


    Samantha sighed in admiration and a little bit of jealousy because she knew that this Origin Magic Crystal didn''t belong to Ethan.


    Once upon a time, it was her own Origin Magic Crystal that floated at the center of his Magic Circuits, supplying the young man with his magic power.


    Faint traces of green could be seen at the walls of the Magic Core, which had been left behind by her own Origin Crystal.


    This meant that, although Samantha had now regained her magic, a part of her remained inside Ethan, making her smile.


    "I love you," Samntha said softly before nting a kiss on Ethan''s cheek.


    She then closed her eyes, and slept, feeling the warmth of the young man beside him.


    Inside Eques Manor of Brynhildr Academy...


    Nicole sat cross-legged inside her room, her eyes firmly closed.


    Her face was a little pale, but this wasn''t the most striking sight when they entered her room.


    The first thing that they would notice was a frozen interior filled with ice crystals. While Nicole''s bed was left untouched, the entire surroundings were now frozen with ice.


    A frown appeared on her beautiful face, and a trail of blood spilled at the corner of her lips.


    But despite all that, she remained in her position, making the ice around her thicken. A few minutester, she copsed sideways on the bed, unconscious.


    Blood spilled on her white sheets, and the ice in her surroundings shattered into countless pieces.


    At that moment, a beautifuldy with long red hair appeared inside the room and shook her


    head helplessly.


    "This girl is going to die at this rate," Lady Hecate said before waving her handnto dispel the ice crystals, making them disappear in the blink of an eye.


    "She''s a stubborn one," Baradiel replied as she propped herself up from the bednand wiped the blood from the corner of her lips.


    "Right now, you look like a vampire who just had some blood, you know?" Lady Hecate smirked. "Wipe it properly, or she might freak out when she wakes up."


    "So troublesome," Baradiel replied. "Let her wake up seeing it so that she will know the consequences of her actions."


    "You haven''t changed one bit."


    "And you''re still being a busybody. You should have married Ashmedai six hundred years


    ago."


    "No, thank you." Lady Hecate shuddered. "I''d rather marry a stone than marry that pervert."


    "I''m going to sleep," Baradiel said beforeying down on the bed. "Just call me when you


    find it."


    "Fine," Lady Hecate replied before disappearing from the room.


    A few minutester, Nicole opened her eyes and looked at her surroundings in a daze.


    When her gazended on the full body mirror at the corner of her room, she saw the blood that was spread from the corner of her lips, all the way to her right cheek.


    A sigh escaped her lips before she stood up from the bed to head to the bathroom.


    Right now, she was feeling numb.


    She also knew that sooner orter, she would lose her sense of touch and taste, as she continued to control the Legacy that had turned her heart into a block of ice.

 Chapter 913: Unfortunately, We Still Need To Deal With The Fish

    Chapter 913: Unfortunately, We Still Need To Deal With The Fish


    ?


    "Thank you for having us," Ethan said with a smile.


    "Come visit us anytime," Sandra said as she hugged the young man. "Also, you can bring Lily as well so that we can also get to know her."


    "I will," Ethan replied.


    "Son, make sure to make my daughter happy." Devon patted the young man''s shoulder.


    "I will, Dad," Ethan promised.


    After the couple was done bidding their farewell, Shirley gave Ethan a hug and stood on tiptoe to whisper something in his ears.


    "If my sister dumps you, make sure to tell me," Shirley whispered.


    "That won''t happen," Ethan replied with a smile.


    He had already gotten used to Shirley''s teasing, and he knew that she was just joking.


    At least, he thought that she was just joking.


    "Tsk!" Shirley kicked her tongue before hugging her sister. "If you dump him, he''s mine."


    "Dream on," Samantha said before pinching her sister''s cheek, making Shirley cry out in pain and surprise.


    "Big Brother, thank you for the gift," Ron said with a smile as he held a magical toy car in his hands.


    "I''ll give you another one the next time we meet." Ethan patted the young man''s shoulder. After spending two days with Samantha''s family, he had gotten very close to them. Although he wasn''t certain when he would have time to visit them again, he hoped that they would live a better life with the funds that he had given them.


    Soon, the carriage they rented headed to the train station so that they could return to the academy.


    This trip had made Ethan learn many things, as well as remember the happiness that could be found in living a simple life.


    Unfortunately, he could no longer live a simple life, for he now carried too many responsibilities on his shoulders.


    Perhaps, feeling mncholic, he thought about his grandparents back home.


    He wondered what they were doing at the moment, and whether they were enjoying their life.


    As he was thinking these thoughts, Samantha poked his cheek and asked what he was thinking.


    "I''m d you were raised by a good family," Ethan said.


    "I''m d as well," Samantha replied. "But being the eldest can be a bit taxing sometimes. Back then, I felt like I was carrying a heavy burden. But now, my shoulders are so light."


    "That''s good to hear." Ethan smiled.


    The youngdy became silent for a while before resting her head on Ethan''s shoulder. "What I said earlier is not entirely true. My burden didn''t disappear." Samantha closed her eyes. "It''s just that... you''re now carrying it for me. Is it heavy?"


    Ethan didn''t answer right away and instead intertwined his fingers with Samantha''s fingers. "I''m strong," Ethan answered after a few minutes. "I can carry it without problems." "Good." Samantha smiled sweetly. "In return, I''ll make sure to carry your baby well."


    A chuckle escaped the young man''s lips because his lover truly said whatever came to her head.


    ''A baby, huh?'' Ethan thought.


    A part of him wanted to have a baby, but the other half understood that now was not a good time for it.


    Because of this, his lovers always carried contraception potions with them, especially Samantha, who possessed nature magic, making her very fertile.


    Brynhildr Academy...


    Lily, who was eating in the Dining Hall, frowned because her appetite had increased as ofte.


    She thought that she was just exhausted because of her missions during the past week, but now that she had rested well in the academy, she realized that she was eating more than she used to.


    ''I''m not sick, am I?'' Lily thought. ''I don''t feel anything strange aside from my increased appetite. Is it because I''ve been more active during my training as ofte?''


    The youngdy pondered before shaking her head.


    ''I might just be overthinking things,'' Lily mused. ''Eating more isn''t a problem for Beastkins. Maybe my bloodline abilities are maturing, so I need to eat more.''


    Lily''s family members had veryrge appetites, including Lyall and Conall, whom she was very close to.


    Her father could eat an entire buffalo without problems, and still have room to spare. Originally, she nned to visit the infirmary to have Professor Galena check her condition. However, since she thought that her increased appetite was due to her being a Half-Beastkin, she decided to not bother the Professor because of such a small matter.


    Just as she was about to leave after finishing her breakfast, she caught sight of Chloe, who was also headed for the doors of the Dining Hall.


    It had been a while since the two of them had chatted with each other, so Lily decided to talk to her for a while.


    "What happened to you?" Lily asked as she looked at the faint dark circles under Chloe''s eyes. "Not getting any sleep as ofte?"


    "No," Chloe replied. "I just haven''t been getting enough sleep because I stay upte at night reading books. By the way, did Ethan talk to you about his n to look for Illumina?"


    "He did." Lily nodded. "I''m just a bit sad because he will be away from the academy indefinitely. He''s carrying so many responsibilities on his shoulders that I pity him


    sometimes.


    "Also, he''s not just doing this to find Illumina. He ns to make sure that the Fomorians won''t makendfall here in the Shire Continent."


    Chloe nodded. "It''s quite unfortunate that we can''t be there to support him when he wages his battle against them. But since they are going to fight in the sea, he will have many options avable to him."


    Lily nced at the youngdy who was walking by her side.


    If she and Ethan hadn''t gotten trapped in the past, she wouldn''t have be Ethan''s first


    wife.


    That title might have been Luna''s or Chloe''s since the two were already very close to him before she even came into the picture.


    Because of this, whenever she talked to these twodies, she still felt a bit guilty for skipping the line and taking several steps ahead of them.


    "While I''m not a hundred percent sure of what you''re thinking, I believe Ethan made the right decision in marrying you first," Chloe said as she nced at Lily with a smile. "If I were the one who got trapped with him in the Lands of stor, I''m sure that Ethan would not have been the only one who entered into a depression.


    "Fortunately, someone strong-willed and courageous like you had been with him during that time. If not... then the current Ethan wouldn''t have be so... awesome. So, thank you for


    that."


    Lily''s cheeks reddened because the former Ethan was just a spoiled country bumpkin, who only had his good looks going for him.


    But now, he was the epitome of masculinity, which made Chloe and the rest of his lovers fall in love with him all over again.


    Lily felt as if the stone that had been weighing in her heart had finally dropped to the ground.


    This had been one of her worries.


    But after talking to Chloe, she felt proud because she was the one who molded Ethan to be someone that stood out among the Wizards in the academy.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Unfortunately, we still need to deal with the Fish." Chloe frowned. "That one is trouble."


    "... You''re right." Lily nodded. "That one is indeed trouble."


    Illumina had been waiting for Ethan to appear in the world for hundreds of years.


    This meant that among Ethan''s lovers, her feelings for him were greater, because her love for the young man spanned for hundreds of years.

 Chapter 914: Don’t Fall For Her Honey Trap [Part 1]

    Chapter 914: Don¡¯t Fall For Her Honey Trap [Part 1]


    ?


    Two days after Ethan visited Samantha''s family...


    "For some reason, I feel like Professor Nic was targeting me during the mock group battle," Ethanined.


    "She IS targeting you," Chloe replied with a smile.


    "Why?" Ethan arched an eyebrow.


    "Maybe she wanted to test how much you''ve grown during the Field Missions," Chloe answered. "Right now, you are the strongest Second Year of the academy-at least that''s what we see in the Academy Rankings."


    "Academy Rankings? Does such a thing exist?"


    "It''s an unofficial ranking made by the students. They even have the Top 10 Beauty Rankings."


    Ethan suddenly became curious and asked Chloe who was in the Top 10 Beauty rankings, but she just ignored him.


    Having failed to receive an answer, he decided to put this matter aside for the time being and ask Georgeter.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As they were about to return to their respective manors, Ethan saw Lilian talking to her brother, Cedric, beside a tree, which piqued his curiosity.


    "I''ll leave first," Chloe said before giving a kiss on Ethan''s cheek. "See you at dinner."


    "Okay." Ethan smiled.


    Chloe no longer thought much about showing her affection to Ethan in public. This was also her way of ensuring he knew that they were now joined at the hip despite not having done the deed.


    Ethan wondered whether he should approach the brother and sister pair, and in the end, he decided that it would be best if he gave them some privacy.


    ''If something happened, I''m sure that Lilian would tell me,'' Ethan thought.


    Half an hourter, Lilian went to find him in Dud Manor, wanting to talk to him about something important.


    "I still haven''t received a letter from my parents," Lilian said with a sigh. "I even sent another letter four days ago, but there was still no reply. It seems that they have no intention of meeting you."


    Ethan nodded in understanding. "I saw you talking to your brother earlier. Is it about this matter as well?"


    "Yes," Lilian replied. "I asked my brother if he received a separate reply from our parents, and he said he did. However, their reply was just asking him if he was faring well in the academy. They didn''t say anything about giving us permission for a visit."


    The young man could see the anxiety on Lilian''s face, so he asked her to sit on hisp and cuddled with her for a few minutes to help her rx.


    A few minutester, Ethan asked her a question.


    "Did your brother give you some advice?" Ethan inquired.


    Lilian nodded. "He said that we should just give them a surprise visit."


    The corner of Ethan''s lips curled up into a smirk, thinking that his future brother-inw was quite the bold person.


    However, he didn''t mind using this method as well. In his eyes, the one he was going to marry was Lilian, not her parents.


    If they gave them their blessing, then that was a good thing.


    If not?


    Sebastian and his Other Half had given him a bunch of strategies for how to deal with this matter, and he had plenty of options to choose from.


    But for now, he didn''t mind using the method that Cedric had suggested. He doubted that Lilian''s parents could ask their daughter to leave when she came all the way back home to visit them.


    "Let''s do what your brother proposed," Ethan said. "We''ll give them a surprise visit."


    Lilian pondered a bit before nodding her head. "Usually, it''s only my mother and grandfather at home. My father is... a very busy person, so he only visits our home three to five times a month."


    "Is your father a businessman?" Ethan inquired. "Or perhaps he is one of those traveling merchants?"


    "He deals with both businessmen and merchants alike," Lilian replied. "That''s why he''s so busy. This might also be why my mother still hasn''t given me a reply."


    Of course, Lilian had a feeling that her father might not have ns to meet with Ethan anytime soon, which made her sigh in her heart.


    ''Maybe he is having second thoughts after learning the truth regarding Ethan''s biological family,'' Lilian thought.


    Since she and her grandfather were present during Lily''s wedding, they were able to meet Ethan''s mother, Lady Catherine, and Ethan''s sister, Joanne.


    Although she understood that this might cause problems for her family, Lilian had no intention of marrying anyone aside from Ethan.


    She believed that her parents knew this too, so the only thing they could do was dy their inevitable meeting with Ethan.


    Unfortunately, time was something that Ethan didn''t have right now.


    With so many matters happening within the Shire Continent and abroad, the young man couldn''t afford to wait until Lilian''s parents were ready to meet with him.


    "Our hometown is quite far from the academy, and it will take at least a day to get there by Flying Ship," Lilian stated.


    "Then we''ll leave right after sses end this Friday," Ethan replied. "I''ll ask Merric to prepare for the journey. You don''t have to worry about anything else aside from meeting your


    parents."


    "Okay," Lilian nodded. "Let''s do that. I''m sure you''ll get along well with my mother."


    "How about your father?" Ethan inquired.


    "... I don''t know."


    "Mmm."


    Since he didn''t want to force this issue, he simply hugged the youngdy in his arms and assured her that everything was going to be fine.


    The days passed ever so swiftly, and before they knew it, the day for Ethan and Lilian''s departure hade. As soon as sses ended, the couple left the academy.


    They prepared everything they needed in the past several days, so everything was ready for their journey.


    Perhaps the only thing that wasn''t ready was Lilian''s heart since she was worried about the oue of Ethan''s meeting with her mother.


    The journey didn''t evenst a full day because Merric made sure to increase their flight speed, almost shortening their travel time by half.


    Just as the sun was about to rise from the East, the Flying Ship arrived in Tarragon City, where the Raylight family lived.

 Chapter 915: Don’t Fall For Her Honey Trap [Part 2]

    Chapter 915: Don¡¯t Fall For Her Honey Trap [Part 2]


    ?


    At this time, Ethan opened his eyes and looked at the beautiful youngdy sleeping in his


    arms.


    Truth be told, he had a feeling that Lilian''s family wasn''t an ordinary Noble Wizarding Family.


    When she and Cedric were still students at Nightfall Academy, he noticed how Nero paid extra attention to the pair, granting them some benefits like having a small vi of their own.


    Ordinary students wouldn''t get this kind of treatment, and most of them would be staying in the dormitories of the academy.


    Back then, he didn''t think much about it and simply thought that each academy had a different way of doing things.


    For example, in Brynhildr Academy, regardless of your family''s rank of Nobility, there were only Five Manors to choose from.


    Ethan never really cared about this stuff in the past. The only reason he ever bothered with it was because Chloe''s father required him to be a Noble before agreeing to his engagement with Chloe, despite his intention of having many wives. It was the onlypromise that he could agree on in that situation.


    In Eastshire, Ethan had the rank of an Honorary Knight.


    This was not really considered a Noble title.


    But Ethans''s other identity made him the Crown Prince of Caer Wydion.


    A Kingdom that had hidden itself from the world.


    And yet, its roots spread far and wide, extending to the neighboring kingdoms in Midgard.


    The moment the Valentin Family decided to make their presence known to the world, there might not be a force in Midgard that could stop them.


    This meant that Ethan didn''t have to fear anyone.


    With a powerful grandfather, a suave uncle, and a domineering father, anyone who tried to mess with him and Joanne was guaranteed to suffer a fate worse than death.


    Of course, Ethan didn''t really n to ask his family for help if he was ever in trouble. However, since the members of the Protector ns were already there to help their Young Master, just a word from him would make their hidden armies move under hismand. Ethan gazed at Lilian with an affectionate gaze and simply held her tight.


    He didn''t want to wake her up because he wanted her to sleep a little longer before they visited her family.


    Two hourster, Lilian finally opened her eyes and greeted him with a good morning. The Flying Ship had parked in the Flying Port of Tarragon City, so Ethan and Lilian would need to either rent a carriage or fly directly to the Raylight Manor.


    After careful consideration, Lilian suggested that they should just fly to their destination. Her family''s vi was located on an elevated piece ofnd, overlooking the city.


    It was private property, so not just anyone could enter its premises.


    Lilian hugged Ethan''s back as they flew to their destination on his Wind Dancer.


    Since her family''s vi was located in the highest part of the city, Ethan didn''t have any trouble finding it.


    "Halt!"


    Four Wizards flying on broomsticks intercepted Ethan''s Wind Dancer, preventing him from going further.


    "Only authorized people are allowed to fly through this airspace," a middle-aged wizard said. "You can''t go further."


    "Please stand aside," Lilian said as she showed her face to the Guards, who were protecting their property. "I''m here to see my mother."


    "Ah, it''s the Young Miss," the middle-aged man immediately recognized Lilian and gave her


    a brief nod. "Forgive us. Lady Isabel didn''t say anything about your visit today, so we thought that there were troublemakers nning to break protocol."


    The middle-aged man then nced at Ethan and frowned.


    "Young Miss, he is?"


    "He is my Fiance."


    "F-Fiance?!"


    Not only the middle-aged man, but the rest of the Guards looked at Ethan in surprise.


    They didn''t hear about their Young Miss having a Fiance, so this news caught thempletely by surprise.


    "Can we go now?" Lilian asked with a smile.


    "O-Of course, Young Miss," the middle-aged man made a gesture for everyone to make way. "Should we escort you to the residence?"


    Lilian shook her head. "There''s no need for that."


    She then lightly tapped Ethan''s shoulder, signaling to him that they could now proceed


    forward.


    Ethan obeyed hermand and flew past the Guards, who were still reeling from the shock of learning that their spoiled Young Miss had finally found a lover.


    When they were finally out of earshot, Ethan couldn''t help but smile and ask Lilian a question.


    "They didn''t know that you already had a lover?" Ethan asked.


    "No," Lilian replied. "This matter is something only my family knows. The guards are


    unaware of my private life."


    "Well, now you''re making me think that your family is very mysterious."


    "Not really mysterious. Just...plicated."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ethan and Lilian were stopped two more times before they were finally able tond at the


    gates of the Raylight Manor.


    Standing there to receive them were six people.


    Four of them were wearing maid attire, with heads bowed to show respect.


    Ethan''s gazended on Lilian''s grandfather, Gilbert, who was looking at him with a conflicted expression on his face.


    The beautiful woman beside the old man shared the same facial features as Lilian.


    Ethan didn''t even need to guess who this person was because he was certain that she was


    Lilian''s mother, Isabel Raylight.


    "Wee home, Lilian," Isabel said with a smile.


    "Mother," Lilian replied as she went to give her mother a hug.


    The two hugged for a few seconds before Isabel nced at Ethan, who was standing a


    distance away from them.


    The clothes that Ethan chose to wear were the ceremonial clothes he wore when he was given the title of an Honorary Knight in the Royal Pce of Wisteria.


    He really looked dashing in his uniform, and even the maids couldn''t help but blush when


    their gazended on his face.


    "You must be Ethan," Isabel greeted.


    "Yes," Ethan replied before giving a respectful bow. "Ethan Gremory, at your service, My Lady."


    "Oh my. What a fine knight in shining armor you have brought back home, Lilian." Isabel''s smile widened. "It seems that your decision to change schools was the right choice." "Maybe not," Gilbert interjected. "But let''s not ruin the asion. Doe in, Ethan. You have traveled far to get here, after all."


    Ethan sensed that Gilbert seemed conflicted. But he could also tell that the old man had no hostility toward him.


    This meant that although he had some misgivings about Lilian''s rtionship with him, it didn''t mean that he opposed it either.


    ''Don''t lower your guard, Ethan,'' Sebastianmented. ''Although your future mother-in-w seems to like you on the surface, she might be scheming something inside.''


    ''Right,'' Ethan''s Other Half agreed. ''Don''t fall for her Honey Trap.''


    Ethan, who was walking toward his lover, almost tripped because of his Other Half''s words.


    Fortunately, he had managed to catch himself in time, or else, he might have left a very embarrassing first impression on Lilian''s guardians, who were observing his every move.

 Chapter 916: The Best Method On How To Get What You Want

    Chapter 916: The Best Method On How To Get What You Want


    ?


    Lilian, whose face couldn''t get any redder, was forced to listen to her mother and lover talk about her.


    She was currently seated between her mother and her grandfather, while Ethan sat across from her.


    After a bit of formality, her mother started to ask some questions, which the young man happily answered.


    She should have been happy to see the two people whom she loved getting along well. But it was hard for her to do so when their mode of getting along was Ethan answering the kind of questions her mother was asking at the moment.


    "First of all, congrattions for managing to tame my spoiled little princess," Isabel said with a smile. "How did you do it? What kind of milk did you make her drink?"


    "The best kind," Ethan replied with a smile of his own.


    "ording to my investigation, you seduced her. Is that right?" Isabel inquired.


    "I did," Ethan answered.


    "What kind of seduction did you use?"


    "I took off my shirt."


    "Hoh-"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lilian had asked Samantha what had happened during Ethan''s meeting with her parents. The youngdy told her that it was one of the most embarrassing moments of her life. And right now, Lilian was feeling that same embarrassment firsthand.


    Just as she thought that things couldn''t get any worse, her mother''s next question almost made her choke on the tea that she was drinking to calm herself.


    "What body part of my daughter do you like the most?" Isabel asked in a mischievous tone.


    "Her lips," Ethan replied. "They''re so soft that I want to kiss her every day."


    "The second body part you like the most?"


    "Her neck. I had to fight the temptation to leave my mark on it so that everyone in the academy would know that she belongs to me."


    "The third part you like the most?"


    "Her corbone. I can only leave my mark there because it cannot be seen by anyone."


    "Your fourth most favorite?"


    "Her bre..."


    "Mother!"


    Lilian was no longer able to take it and rose up from her seat to use both of her hands to cover Ethan''s mouth to prevent him from answering.


    Seeing her reaction, Isabel couldn''t stop herself from giggling because she was waiting for her obedient daughter to reach her limit.


    Lilian then moved to sit beside Ethan to make sure that he wouldn''t say any more


    embarrassing things about her.


    As if understanding each other, Ethan and Isabel gave each other a knowing nce and smiled at the same time.


    Seeing their reaction, the youngdy finally came to a realization.


    "Y-You two are bullying me!" Lilian, who was a strong-willed woman, finally understood that she was being teased by her mother and lover.


    Ethan chuckled and hugged the youngdy to pacify her, which made Lilian bury her head in Ethan''s chest.


    "I can tell that the two of you are very much in love with each other," Isabel sighed. "I just didn''t expect that my proud daughter would fall in love this soon. Well, I don''t me her. You are quite the catch Mr. Ethan Gremory... or should I refer to your other family name?"


    "You can call me anything you like, Mother," Ethan replied. "I don''t mind."


    Isabel nodded. "You look and sound confident. Not bad."


    A brief silence passed as Ethan helped Lilian drink more of the tea to help calm her down from her mother''s teasing.


    Truth be told, Ethan was simply trying to liven up the conversation to give Lilian''s father enough time to appear if he were at home.


    But since they had already been there for quite a time, it meant that the head of the family was out of town... or just didn''t want to meet with him.


    "I''ve been asking you questions since you arrived, but you don''t seem to want to ask me questions," Isabel said. "Don''t worry. I don''t bite. You can ask me questions."


    "Then, can I ask where my father-inw is?" Ethan asked with a smile.


    "You''re already calling him father-inw?" Isabel smirked. "You''re quite bold."


    "I don''t have any intention of breaking up with Lilian. Since I n to marry her in the future, calling her father my father-inw is the least I can do."


    "And what if your father-inw doesn''t agree to give Lilian''s hand in marriage?"


    Ethan didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked at Lilian, who was looking back at him with a determined look on her face.


    She had asked him this question before they left the academy, and he had given her the answer that she wanted to hear.


    But right now, it seemed that Lilian''s mother wanted to hear a different answer from him, so The decided to get straight to the point.


    "All is fair in love and war," Ethan replied.


    He made sure to give an edge to the word ''war,'' which made Gilbert''s expression be


    solemn.


    Isabel, on the other hand, didn''t have any changes in her expression. However, the hand that was holding her teacup, shook ever so slightly.


    "Young people these days are so bold." Isabel shook her head helplessly. "You speak such things as if you have experienced them yourself."


    "I don''t know about others, but I did experience it myself," Ethanmented before picking up the teacup and helping Lilian drink from it. "I''ve almost lost someone very important to me, and it was a very horrifying feeling. If I have to fight to keep those important to me close, then so be it. I''m not one to back down."


    "Oh? And what will you do?" Isabel arched an eyebrow. "Are you going to drown the Shire Continent like Queen Celestia tried to do in the past?"


    "If I''m pushed into a corner, I might snap," Ethan stated. "There''s no telling what I might do


    in that state. But I hope that it won''te to that. After all, having a peaceful rtionship is


    better, no?"


    Isabel nodded. "Do you want me to pass a message to Lilian''s father?"


    "Yes, I want to pass a message to him," Ethan answered.


    "And what kind of message do you want to tell him?"


    "The one I''m marrying is your daughter, not you."


    A giggle escaped the beautiful woman''s lips because she could already imagine her husband''s reaction after hearing Ethan''s message.


    "You shouldn''t act arrogantly, especially if you don''t know who you are dealing with, young man," Gilbert said.


    "Well, my grandfather is the Demon Lord," Ethanmented. "And he''s still alive. How can I


    not be arrogant?"


    Isabel and Gilbert almost choked on their saliva after hearing the young man''s reply.


    Clearly, this was a case of using your family''s background to settle issues, which they found... surprisingly effective against them.


    Ethanughed internally because he was just returning what the two adults were trying to do


    to him.


    From the very start, he knew that Lilian''s guardians had nned to use their background to


    intimidate him.


    However, they were intimidating the wrong person.


    Just who was the Demon Lord?


    Just who was the Raylight Family?


    Could the two of them evenpare?


    Absolutely not!


    While Isabel and Gilbert were still feeling bitter about the young man''s way of hugging his biological family''s thigh, Ethan then added one more piece of information that almost made them curse Lilian''s father for not being here during this important asion.


    "I''m sure you already know this, but my first wife''s father is the Beast King of Southshire," Ethan said. "He told me that if someone messes with me, I can just ask him for help, and he


    will deal with it."


    Isabel and Gilbert were very tempted to spit on the young man''s face because he was being so


    shameless.


    Not only did he threaten them with the Demon Lord''s name, but he also used the Beast King, who was practically Eastshire''s neighbor.


    Lilian, who understood the current situation, leaned on Ethan''s chest and closed her eyes.


    She had been taught the ways of politics since she was young, and sometimes, the best way to


    get what you want is through intimidation or ckmail.


    Ethan had employed both, so even though she felt a little bad about her family''s current situation, she was also very happy because her man was willing to go that far so the two of


    them could be together.


    It was impossible for her to not feel moved by such an act, so she said nothing and allowed her lover to fight for her in her stead.


    A/N: Only one chapter today. Regr chapter updates will resume tomorrow.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 917: This Is My Last, And Final Warning

    Chapter 917: This Is My Last, And Final Warning


    ?


    "Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself?" Isabel asked in a teasing tone. "If you''re a man, you must prove your worth. Why are you hiding behind your grandfather and your father-inw? Is that your way of courting my daughter?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ethan smirked. "I forgot to add, Queen Celestia is also very fond of me. She once tried to drown the entire Shire Continent and make it sink into the sea. If I remember correctly, she mentioned that my enemies are her enemies.


    "Lastly, why should I feel ashamed? If my background, family, and friends are enough to intimidate people, then I won''t even need to raise my finger to get what I want. Isn''t that the best?"


    The corner of Isabel''s and Gilbert''s lips twitched seeing that, instead of feeling ashamed of himself, the young man added a Colossi to the list of his backers.


    "You''re really trying to intimidate us, huh?" Gilbert said solemnly.


    "If you''re still not feeling intimidated by now, there must be something very wrong with your family," Ethan replied in a casual tone. "Ah... I also know a Demigod. He is a Vampire Lord.


    "A very ruly fellow. Maybe I should introduce him to Eastshire. But if that happens, everyone will need to start hiding their daughters because he likes to collect women."


    Isabel and Gilbert were doing their best to remain calm, but the smiles on their faces had be stiff by now.


    ''Likes to collect girls? Isn''t that something you like doing too? You and that Vampire Lord are of the same breed. Birds of the same feather flock together!''


    Somewhere in Midgard...


    "Achoo!" Godfrey sneezed. "That bastard Ethan must be cursing me right now."


    Lilian, who understood that things might get out of control, lightly tugged on Ethan''s shirt and shook her head.


    Ethan nodded and gave her hand a light squeeze, telling her that he understood.


    "I''ve said everything I need to say," Ethan stated. "I hope that the next time we meet, Lilian''s father will be there to meet me. I''ll say this right now. Don''t try to separate us or get in the way of our happiness. This is myst and final warning."


    Ethan would soon face the Fomorians in order to stop them before they could set foot in Eastshire, and he didn''t know how long he would be away from the academy.


    Lilian''s parents might scheme behind his back while he was not there to protect her, so he wanted to tie up all loose ends before leaving.


    The youngdy hadn''t told him anything about her family, but from what he had seen so far, her background wasn''t simple.


    Given the situation, he needed to make them understand that his background wasn''t simple either.


    With the Demon Lord, Beast King, and a Colossi backing him, very few would dare to actively antagonize him.


    He had added Godfrey in the mix because having a Demigod as an acquaintance was a good thing.


    Lilian''s parents didn''t need to know whether that Demigod was on good terms with Ethan or not.


    He merely included Godfrey for added impact.


    A Demigod might not be as strong as a Colossi and a Progenitor, but they were more active in the world, and tales of their might had been passed on from generation to generation.


    Actually, the Chesmire Cat was believed to be one of those Demigods.


    However, since the ck Chubby Cat looked harmless, not many people felt threatened by its existence.


    "Out of curiosity, do you have another backer that you want to expose to us?" Isabel arched an eyebrow. "Since you''ve already mentioned those big shots, who are you going to call next? Are you going to say that a Progenitor is backing you this time?"


    Isabel sneered at the young man. However, when she saw that Ethan was looking at her weirdly, a chill ran down her spine. For some reason, she didn''t want to know the answer to her question.


    Ethan hesitated for a bit before asking Isabel a question.


    "Do you really want to know if a Progenitor is backing me?" Ethan asked with uncertainty.


    66 33


    Isabel and Gilbert no longer wished to talk to him. If the young man really said yes, they might just strip Lilian naked and tie a red ribbon around her body before presenting her to Ethan on a silver tter.


    Who in their right mind would dare to offend a Progenitor?


    A Colossi was already enough to threaten the entirety of the Shire Continent.


    If a Progenitor made their move, wouldn''t that be just bullying?


    "Lilian, why don''t you and Ethan take a stroll into the town?" Isabel pinched the bridge of her nose. "Come back before lunch. It has been a while since we''ve dined together."


    "Yes, Mother," Lilian replied and pulled on Ethan''s hand.


    She then summoned her flying broom and sat on it.


    Naturally, Ethan sat on the broom behind her and hugged her tight.


    A few secondster, they flew toward the city, so that Ethan would see the attractions in Lilian''s hometown.


    Five minutester, a middle-aged man with short gray hair and gray eyes appeared behind them.


    "Did you hear what we talked about earlier?" Isabel asked with a face filled with injustice.


    "I did," Lilian''s father replied.


    "So are you still going to be stubborn?" Gilbert asked his son.


    The gray-haired man sighed before shaking his head. Clearly, he had no intention of antagonizing Ethan at the moment.


    "The kid sure has spunk," the gray-haired manmented. "He came armed to the teeth."


    "Armed to the teeth with words." Isabel nodded. "Are you going to meet him today or not?"


    "Not today," the gray-haired man replied.


    "It''s a good thing that Cedric informed us beforehand that they would being today," Gilbertmented. "If you weren''t here to hear Ethan''s words, you might have just brushed us off and not believed any words that we say."


    "Right." Isabel nodded. "The fish my daughter caught is a huge catch. As a mother, I''m very happy for her. The only thing that I''m not too happy about is that he has many lovers. If not


    for that, he would have been the perfect son-inw."


    Gilbert nodded because he was thinking the same thing.


    How wonderful would it be if Ethan only had Lilian as his wife?


    Unfortunately, this was no longer possible, so they could only ept that the youngdy of the Raylight Family had already tied her destiny with that of the man she loved.

 Chapter 918: Decree Of Heaven

    Chapter 918: Decree Of Heaven


    ?


    Ethan and Lilian took a stroll in the city, unaware that Lilian''s father had been inside the residence, listening to their conversation.


    If Ethan had seen him, he would definitely have been surprised after finding out the identity of Lilian''s father.


    Even so, it wouldn''t change anything.


    He would just be surprised, but that was it.


    He had no intention of letting Lilian or any of his lovers go, so it wouldn''t really make a difference regardless of who his lovers'' fathers were.


    A few hourster, the two returned to the Raylight Residence and had lunch with Isabel and Gilbert.


    The four ate and chatted like a family.


    If anyone saw them right now, they wouldn''t think that a confrontation had happened a few hours ago between a son-inw and his inws.


    "My daughter told me about your contribution to solving the case of the missing Witches in Grandshire," Isabel said. "I''m d that the Witch of Twilight was stopped before it was toote."


    Ethan nodded. "I''m d I stumbled upon her too. If not, many Witches, as well as my friend, Samantha, might have suffered a fate worse than death."


    The Witch of Twilight, Sofia, had nned to turn the Witches, who had lost their powers, into broodmares, whose only purpose was to sire the next generation of Witches for Sofia''s ambition.


    The Witch of Twilight nned to do this to ensure she wouldn''t be hunted down in case her kidnapping operation had be too tant to ignore.


    If she was ever discovered, she would escape and lie low for a few years. That would be enough time for her to gather enough Origin Crystals to overpower any Wizard or Witch in the Shire Continent.


    "Out of curiosity, how many kids do you n to have with Lilian?" Isabel asked.


    "Two or three," Lilian replied before Ethan could answer.


    "That''s a good number." Isabel nodded.


    Isabel asked Ethan more questions, and the young man answered everything to the best of his abilities.


    When their lunch ended, Gilbert invited them to stay for a day in the residence, which Ethan epted gratefully.


    "This is your room?" Ethan asked.


    "Yes," Lilian replied. "It has been a while since I''ve been here, but nothing has changed." Ethan expected Lilian''s room to be more girly. However, her room had four bookshelves, and judging by the books that were ced there, it had something to do with thends of Eastshire, as well as the cultures of each race that lived in it.


    The young man didn''t expect that his lover was some kind of schr, who liked to read books about the art of ruling, politics, as well as the surrounding kingdoms.


    Whenever they were together, Lilian was like a lovestruck youngdy who would melt in Ethan''s embrace every time they made love.


    But seeing this side of her made Ethan understand why the Lilian he met at Nightfall Academy liked to scheme from the shadows.


    This also reminded him of the strategy that the youngdy used every time they made love. Usually, she would onlyst one round due to her heightened sensitivity. But now, she wouldst for two to three rounds before losing consciousness.


    "Do you want to handle our family''s finances?" Ethan asked out of the blue.


    "Hah?" Lilian blinked in confusion. "Why did you suddenly ask me this question?"


    "That''s because I''m bad at handling money," Ethan replied. "I just thought that when all of us live together, someone needs to handle the family business and take care of the money- rted stuff."


    Lilian smiled sweetly before sitting beside Ethan on the bed.


    "That''s true," Lilianmented. "None of my sisters are proficient in handling money, and business. Very well. When all of us start our family, I''ll make sure that we don''t go bankrupt. Especially since we''re going to have a very big family in the future... thanks to a certain womanizer."


    Ethan chuckled anxiously as he wondered who that womanizer was.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "If we ever start a business, what do you think we should choose to do?" Ethan inquired.


    As someone who had no idea how to make money the right way, he needed someone to advise him on where to invest his current wealth.


    Lilian offered some options, while Ethan listened carefully.


    The more he listened to the youngdy, the more he realized the areas where he wascking.


    After their discussion about business, they talked about the strengths of Ethan''s lovers, which would y a role in their family''s future prospects.


    "Lily is Half-Beastkin, so her body is stronger than ordinary teenage girls," Lilian stated. "I don''t know what her specialty is, but she is smart, and easily adapts to the situation. I''m sure that once given the opportunity, she might be able to help expand our businesses in the future."


    Ethan paused for a while and imagined Lily beating the crap out of theirpetition in a physical way, which made him shudder subconsciously.


    "Luna is kind and caring. But since she grew up in a Barony on the outskirts of Eastshire..." Lilian paused, "her outward appearance might be delicate, but her bones are very hard to break. She''s also a very social person, so she would be a good merchant if properly trained." Ethan nodded because he could envision Luna holding a banana peel and people would not hesitate to buy it from her hand.


    "As for Chloe... She''s an academic like me. She picks up things fast and can be verypetitive. Perhaps being a teacher will suit her well."


    Ethan imagined Chloe as a teacher wearing sses, a mini skirt, and holding a teaching stick


    in her hand.


    For some reason, he felt something rising, and it wasn''t the shield hero.


    "Emma dabbles in potion crafting, divination, and scrying," Lilianmented. "Fortune telling is very popr nowadays, so she can open a Potion Shop and offer fortune telling on the side. Her breasts are also thergest among us... just how did she manage to make them


    that big?"


    Ethan chuckled as he yfully groped Lilian''s chest, making thetter re at him.


    "You''re not small," Ethan whispered. "They fit my hands perfectly. I love that about you."


    The youngdy blushed but made no move to pry away the naughty hands that were currently teasing her chest area.


    "Lilith will y the part of your bodyguard," Lilian said in a huff. "She will make sure that you won''t cheat on us and lead any more innocent women astray."


    Ethan had no problems with that arrangement since Lilith was always inside his shadow. He was about to refute the part of leading women astray, but Lilian''s pouting face made her very adorable, so he simply kissed her cheeks to pacify her.


    "As for Samantha..." Lilian frowned. "We should not let her handle stuff because I have a feeling that she''s the clumsy type. We''ll just let her take care of the children."


    Ethan nodded because he wholeheartedly agreed with Lilian''s statement.


    "As for Illumina... I still haven''t met her, but I''m sure that she will be part of your harem. Hmph!" Lilian looked at Ethan with injustice because, among his lovers, the Mermaid Princess had already called dibs on Ethan before he was even born!


    "As for Nicole..."


    "Wait, why are you suddenly adding Nicole? We''re just friends."


    Lilian eyed Ethan weirdly. "Are you sure that you don''t n to marry her in the future?"


    "I..." Ethan wanted to refute her words when he suddenly heard something like a Divine


    Decree inside his head.


    (A/N: My guy, everyone is bribing me with castles, and threatening to burn me on a stake. The best thing that you can do in this situation is stay silent. I''ll handle the rest!)


    "Why did you suddenly stop talking?" Lilian arched an eyebrow. "What''s wrong? Cat got your


    tongue?"


    This time, it was Ethan''s turn to make a face as though he was suffering from an injustice.


    Sebastian and his Other Half simplyughed out loud inside his Sea of Consciousness because whether he and Nicole get together in the future, was simply up to the Decree of Heaven. (E/N: The decree being a mix of threat, ckmail, and bribery.)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 919: It Felt Wonderful

    Chapter 919: It Felt Wonderful


    ?


    Lilian''s body shuddered as Ethan''s lips and hands wandered around her body.


    While she was teasing her lover about Nicole, she didn''t expect that Ethan would counterattack by sealing her lips with a kiss.


    At first, they were just kissing, but soon, the sound of rustling clothes echoed inside the room.


    Before Lilian knew it, she was helplessly being toyed with by the same person whom she was teasing earlier.


    Her youthful and beautiful body was like a magnificent harp, and Ethan knew how to use his fingers in order to make her produce beautiful music.


    With her sensitivity always raised to the limit whenever she was embraced by her lover, Lilian did her best to not lose consciousness as their bodies merged and intertwined with each other.


    His lips on her lips.


    His lips on her neck.


    His lips trailed lower and lower, marking her and sending shivers running down her spine. As the ebbs of the tide rose and fell, soon, Lilian soon felt herself melting in the arms of the man she loved.


    And just like the receding tide, she found herself losing her consciousness as her body trembled onest time, pleasured by something hot filling her up and melting her from the inside out.


    Isabel had a rare blush on her face as she stood unmoving in front of the door to her daughter''s room.


    She had nned to talk with Lilian in private, but when she was about to knock on their door, she heard something she didn''t expect to ever hearing from her obedient daughter''s


    room.


    As an adult and a married woman, it was impossible for her to not know what was happening inside.


    Because of this, she decided to leave for the time being. However, she had only taken two steps away before her curiosity got the best of her.


    Half an hourter, the sound inside the room ended.


    Just as Isabel was about to leave, Gilbert appeared in the hallway and called out to her, making her jump in fright.


    "What''s going on?" Gilbert asked. "Why are you just standing in front of Lilian''s room? I thought you nned to talk to her."


    "A-After giving it some thought, I just decided to talk to her tomorrow," Isabel replied. "She''s tired from their journey, so I don''t want to disturb her for now."


    Gilbert nodded. "I will also retire for the night."


    "Goodnight, Father," Isabel said.


    "Your face is red," Gilbertmented. "Are you sick?"


    "No." Isabel shook her head. "I''ll be retiring for the night as well."


    As if not wanting to stay for even a second longer, Isabel made a hasty retreat toward her own


    room.


    The old man looked at his daughter-inw in confusion before shaking her head helplessly. He then nced at the door of Lilian''s room for a few seconds before walking away to go to his own room.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Many things happened today, and he needed time to digest everything that Ethan told them so that he could urge his son to make the right decision.


    Lilian slowly opened her eyes and found herself resting her head on Ethan''s chest.


    It didn''t take long for the events of what happened a few hours ago to appear inside her head, chasing away the remnants of sleep that still took hold of her body.


    Raising her head, she nced at the window and noticed that, although the sky was no longer dark, the sun would still take a while to rise from the east.


    The youngdy then decided to sleep a little while longer and hugged Ethan.


    She knew to herself that she wouldn''t want any other man but Ethan as her husband. For this reason, she hoped that her parents would not get in the way of her love for him.


    But even when she closed her eyes, she was unable to fall asleep. Because of this, she propped herself up in a sitting position and admired the young man''s sleeping face.


    Usually, whenever they made love with each other, the one who would wake up first would always be Ethan.


    He would then look at her sleeping face, and hug her close until she opened her eyes. However, this time, she woke up earlier than him, so she decided to observe him, just like how The observed her when she was sleeping.


    Her gazended on his peaceful sleeping face and admired his good looks.


    Her gaze then moved to his lips, which had marked her body all over.


    Even now, her creamy, youthful skin was riddled with kiss marks, which he had left during their lovemaking.


    ''He said that he seduced me by taking off his shirt,'' Lilian thought as she remembered what Ethan had told her mother. ''Well, he''s not wrong.''


    She nced at the young man''s upper body and his lower half, which was covered by the nket.


    A blush appeared on her face when she saw the small tent being raised under the nket, reminding her of how good it felt whenever Ethan molded her to his shape.


    Out of curiosity, she removed the nket and immediately saw how lively the little guy was so early in the morning.


    Her face was already tinged with a red color, but after seeing such majesty, she couldn''t help but redden a bit more.


    Lilian had always been an obedient daughter.


    But now, she was also a dutiful lover who would make sure that the young man she loved would always be satisfied.


    With that thought in mind, she gave Ethan''s face onest nce before lowering her head to fulfill her duty as his lover.


    Half an hourter, Ethan opened his eyes and hugged the youngdy lying on top of him.


    How could he possibly remain asleep while Lilian did all those things to him?


    But since it was very rare for his lover to be that proactive, he decided to pretend to be asleep


    so that she wouldn''t be embarrassed.


    Now that everything was over, he lightly patted her head and held her close in his arms.


    Unlike a few hours ago, Lilian didn''t lose consciousness and was simply trying to regain her


    breath.


    So when Ethan moved to hug her and pat her head, her body stiffened like a little kid who was caught red-handed while doing a prank.


    "You''re awake?" Lilian asked in a volume that was simr to the buzzing of a mosquito.


    "Yes," Ethan whispered. "Thank you, Lilian. It felt wonderful."


    "... Un." Lilian buried her head in Ethan''s chest and allowed the young man to whisper sweet


    nothings in her ears.


    Although things didn''t end the way she wished for it to end, she decided to practice more in the future so that she wouldst longer whenever she was held in his embrace.

 Chapter 920: Do Your Worst

    Chapter 920: Do Your Worst


    ?


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You''ll be going back to the academy after lunch?" Gilbert asked.


    "Yes," Lilian replied. "We still have sses tomorrow."


    "Make sure to focus on your studies. Tell that to your brother as well."


    "I will, Grandfather."


    Lilian then nced at her mother, whose attention was focused on the pancake on her te.


    Isabel didn''t say anything at all after she had greeted them good morning, which made the youngdy wonder if her mother was still thinking about the words that Ethan had told them yesterday.


    Little did Lilian know that her mother was not at all thinking about the discussion that they had yesterday.


    Instead, she was thinking about what had happened inside her daughter''s room, which made her unable to sleep that night.


    "Mother, is everything alright?" Lilian asked out of concern.


    "I''m fine," Isabel replied. "I just didn''t get enough sleepst night because I was thinking about a lot of things."


    "Oh..." Lilian had an apologetic look on her face because she thought that Ethan''s words were still troubling her mother.


    Ethan, on the other hand, ate while observing Gilbert and Isabel, trying to sense whether they had epted his rtionship with Lilian.


    He had already noticed that his future mother-inw would sneak nces at him from time to time, but she would always avert her gaze whenever he looked back at her.


    ''Looks like mother-inw has a lot of things on her mind,'' Sebastian said in a teasing tone. ''Maybe you shouldn''t have been so roughst night.''


    "The walls have eyes and ears,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''Maybe someone heard your nighttime activities. But knowing you, I''m sure you did it on purpose.''


    "That''s right.'' Sebastian nodded. ''Usually, you would cast a soundproofing spell to make sure that no one would be able to hear anything, but you didn''t do thatst night. Did you just forget, or did you do it on purpose?''


    ''Would the two of you believe me if I said that I just forgot about it?'' Ethan asked. ''Nope.''


    ''We won''t believe you.''


    Ethan sighed in helplessness because he had indeed forgotten about it. Because Lilian was teasing him too much, he decided to seal her lips with a kiss.


    He truly didn''t expect that it would escte into something more, making him forget that they were in his lover''s family residence.


    However, what was done was already done.


    He could only hope that he didn''t cause any disturbances during the night and give off the wrong impression to the people inside the Raylight Residence.


    He wasn''t aware that his future mother-inw had heard everything, making her unable to fall asleep all through the night.


    "Once you get back at the academy, will you just focus on your lessons, Ethan?" Gilbert asked. "If I''m not mistaken, the academy usually sends their Elite Students to do undercover missions. Some of these missions are very dangerous, and there have been instances when the students have lost their lives.


    "If you are ever given this kind of mission, make sure to prioritize your safety. Now that you and Lilian are in a rtionship, you should take better care of yourself for the sake of those waiting for you back home."


    Ethan nodded. "I understand, Grandfather. I will do my best to keep myself safe."


    Lilian and Isabel nced at the young and old man who were talking as if they were already inws.


    After a good night''s rest, Gilbert epted that Ethan and Lilian truly loved each other. Separating the two of them by force could lead to dire consequences.


    As a statesman, he understood that it was not worth it. Also, Ethan was a very promising son- inw, and frankly, he didn''t have a problem if Lilian were to marry him.


    Of course, that was only his opinion.


    At the end of the day, Isabel and her husband would be the ones to finalize their rtionship.


    But after everything that had been said and done, it was highly unlikely that they would oppose this union between Ethan and Lilian.


    Isabel, who also understood what her father was thinking, sighed internally.


    "Ethan, my father is right," Isabel said in a serious tone. "In a few years, Lilian will also be your wife, so make sure that you remain safe for her sake.


    "Young people can be very reckless, and sometimes, they overestimate themselves in the process. As long as you know your limits, you will have a bright future ahead of you."


    Ethan nodded. "You''re right, Mother. I''ll keep that in mind."


    Soon, the four of them engaged in a lively conversation. Ethan understood that Isabel and Gilbert had already tacitly approved of his rtionship with Lilian, which made the youngdy happy.


    A few hourster, Isabel and Gilbert escorted the pair back to their flying ship and bid them goodbye.


    As they flew in the direction of the academy, the view of the City of Tarragon slowly became smaller, and Lilian felt the anxiety in her heart disappear.


    Since her mother and grandfather had already approved of her rtionship, it would only be a matter of time before her father and Ethan had a serious talk about their future ns


    together.


    As Ethan''s Flying Ship soared toward the sky, the sound of countless ice crystals shattering reverberated inside the Coliseum of Brynhildr Academy.


    Alice had a solemn look on her face as she gazed at Nicole, who was holding an ice sword in


    her hand.


    "You..." Alice frowned. "What happened to you?"


    "Nothing," Nicole replied in an icy tone. "Come. Show me what you''ve got."


    The frown on Alice''s face deepened as she once again summoned two Ice Swords in her hands.


    Scattered around her were countless ice shards from the Ice Swords that Nicole had shattered with a single swing of her own sword.


    Right now, she felt numb all over as she stared at the opponent in front of her.


    "I''m not going to hold back, are you sure about this?" Alice asked as she summoned another


    ice sword in her hand.


    Several more ice swords appeared around her, dancing like satellites that were ready to strike


    anyone who came within their striking range.


    "Do your worst," Nicole replied indifferently.


    Taking a step forward, Alice charged with a determined look on her face.


    Soon, the sound of ice breaking once again spread inside the Coliseum, as the two Ice


    Princesses fought with the power of Ice, wanting to know who among the two of them would


    remain standing at the very end.

 Chapter 921: I Thought I’ve Lost It

    Chapter 921: I Thought I¡¯ve Lost It


    ?


    It was almost midnight when Ethan''s Flying Ship arrived at Brynhildr Academy...


    There were sses the next day, so Merric decided to increase their flight speed to ensure that


    his Young Master would be able to have enough rest and sleep before his first ss.


    Fortunately, the journey had been smooth sailing.


    After thanking his people, Ethan and Lilian walked hand in hand toward Dud Manor.


    Now that her mother and grandfather had epted their rtionship, the youngdy believed that her father would follow suit.


    When they arrived at the Manor, everyone was already asleep, so Ethan escorted Lilian back to her room before heading to his own room.


    However, the young man changed his mind halfway because he still wasn''t feeling sleepy.


    With nothing else to do, he decided to take a stroll in the academy to freshen up his mind.


    Since he couldn''t think of a ce to go, he just walked randomly as he breathed in the chilly night air.


    The academy was surrounded by a forest, so the air was fresh, carrying the scents of grass and leaves.


    On a whim, Ethan decided to head toward the Coliseum.


    He believed that it would be empty at this time of the day, so he decided to go there to pass some time.


    But when he arrived at its interior, he suddenly felt a magical fluctuation in the surroundings, making him frown.


    He felt the Origin Magic Crystal inside his Magic Core resonate with the fluctuation of magic, taking him by surprise.


    It was then that he saw her.


    At the center of the arena stood a youngdy, her long pink hair fluttering in the breeze as she held a sword made of ice.


    The ice sword reflected the moonlight, giving it a deathly blue tint.


    He didn''t know how long he had been staring at her, but in that brief moment, he felt that he wasn''t looking at his best friend.


    As if sensing his gaze, the youngdy slowly turned to look in his direction, her eyes in a daze. A chilling sensation gripped Ethan''s heart whichsted for only a second before the feeling disappearedpletely.


    "Ethan?" Nicole asked as her eyes regained their rity.


    "It''s me," Ethan replied. "Are you training?"


    Nicole nodded before looking at her hand holding the ice sword in confusion.


    Suddenly, the Ice Sword turned into an icy mist blown away by the wind, disappearing from sight.


    "I... huh?" Nicole suddenly felt a sharp pain in her head, followed by dizziness, prompting her to close her eyes as she supported her head with a hand in order to stabilize her condition.


    However, she still felt as if all of her strength had left her, making her almost copse in the


    arena.


    Before that could happen, a pair of strong hands supported her body, preventing her from falling.


    "... Your body is ice cold," Ethan said with concern.


    He had helped his best friend countless times already, so he had gotten used to this temperature. However, he couldn''t help but feel something amiss.


    It was as if something was different, but he couldn''t put his finger on it.


    "I''m fine." Nicole sighed after feeling the warmth from Ethan''s embrace.


    "You''re not fine," Ethanmented. "Just leave it to me for now."


    Ethan took out a couch from his storage ring and ced it right beside them. He then made Nicole sit on hisp and had her head lean on his shoulder.


    His left hand supported her waist, while his right hand patted her head.


    White mist rose up from Nicole''s body as Ethan warmed her up. It had been a while since the two of them had done something like this.


    Thest time they had their warming up session was shortly after Nicole had recovered after giving her Origin Magic Crystal to Ethan.


    Since then, she had not sought him out and simply focused on controlling her Legacy.


    As expected, Nicole had lost the ability to cast the majority of the magic spells she knew after her Origin Magic Crystal had been taken from her.


    But in return, she gained a different kind of power, allowing her to use only ice-rted magic. Any ice spells she cast were extremely powerful, making other Ice Wizards and Witches unable to even defeat her inbat.


    The only exception was Alice, who had obtained the Legacy of Eileifr Eques, a Weapon Master. Still, the Ice Princess of the Academy could only, at most, settle for a draw against Nicole. At least, that was what everyone believed.


    Alice herself had realized that she was no match for Nicole during their exchanges.


    The youngdy''s Ice Magic couldn''t hold a candle to Nicole''s Ice Magic, which was something that Alice never expected to face.


    It was likeparing a big chunk of ice to an iceberg.


    Although the big chunk of ice and the tip of the iceberg had simr sizes, those who didn''t know whaty below the surface would be surprised at the disparity between the two.


    A single ice sword made by Nicole could easily break dozens of Ice Swords that were created


    by Alice.


    The quality, coldness, and hardness of the Ice Magic they manifested was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Minutes passed ever so slowly as Ethan absorbed the coldness in her body.


    However, half an hourter, the young man couldn''t help but frown once more.


    The Icy Misting from Nicole''s chest refused to disappear despite her body temperature returning to normal.


    Wanting to know what was the problem, Ethan used his X-Vision to check the inside of her


    body.


    It was then he realized that Nicole''s heart seemed to be frozen into ice, and yet, it still beat without problems, making the blood flow inside her body.


    "Nicole, are you really alright?" Ethan hesitated after his discovery.


    "Yes," Nicole replied. She knew that her best friend had discovered the problem with her


    body, and yet, she had no qualms about it.


    Ethan didn''t know what to say, so he simply held her close while sighing in his heart.


    He understood that this was the choice that Nicole had made, and he could keep his silence because he knew that anything he said would just be empty words.


    "Can you hold my hand?" Nicole asked.


    "Okay," Ethan replied and held the youngdy''s hand, giving it a light squeeze. "Better?"


    Nicole didn''t reply right away and simply stared at the hand holding hers.


    A few minutes of silence passed before she finally spoke up.


    "Thank you," Nicole said before standing up. "We have sses tomorrow, so it''s time for men/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    to sleep. You should sleep as well."


    Without even waiting for Ethan''s reply, Nicole walked away with steady steps.


    Only when she was certain that Ethan wasn''t around did a sigh escape her lips.


    "I thought I''d lost it," Nicole said softly as she looked at her hand.


    She had lost her sense of touch and even her sense of taste as a side effect of her Legacy.


    When Ethan was holding her, she didn''t feel anything. She was simply numb.


    So when the treatment ended, she decided to ask him to touch her hand, thinking that she had


    truly lost her sense of touch.


    However, when Ethan held her, she was surprised because the sensation of being touched


    returned to her.


    As if wanting to test something, she lightly bit her lip until it drew blood.


    When she tasted the familiar taste of her blood, she understood that she had also regained her


    sense of taste.


    Her wound healedpletely a few secondster as if nothing had happened.


    The youngdy then nced at the Coliseum onest time before walking back to her Manor.


    It was a long night, and she was truly tired.


    Less than five minutester, her entire body had once again be as cold as ice, sending a faint mist from her hands as she returned to the Eques Manor.

 Chapter 922: I’ll Make This Chubby In The Future

    Chapter 922: I¡¯ll Make This Chubby In The Future


    ?


    Ethan walked the hallway leading to the Headmaster''s Office after sses had ended.


    Now that he had met Samantha''s and Lilian''s parents, he felt that he had tied up almost all of the loose ends that he had in the academy.


    Frankly, he was still quite worried about Nicole because she seemed to be out of sorts.


    Even in the sses they took together, the youngdy seemed to be distracted. Also, she had this cold aura that surrounded her, making her seem unapproachable by anyone.


    Out of concern, he tried to talk to her about it, but Nicole simply told him that it was only the side effect of her Legacy and that he didn''t need to pay it any attention.


    She added that if Ethan kept on pestering her, she wouldn''t be able to focus on her training. Nicole also advised him to not worry excessively about her and to focus on his own things. Left with no choice, Ethan decided to respect her decision and let it go. He and Nicole parted ways, with him heading to the Headmaster''s Office to talk with Professor Rinehart about his wish to leave the academy to look for Illumina, as well as monitor the movements of the Fomorians.


    "You wish to look for a Mermaid Princess?" Professor Rinehart asked. "Does she look like the Mermaid Princess we see when you use your Resonance?"


    "Yes, Professor," Ethan answered.


    "You also want to keep an eye on the movements of the Fomorians?" Professor Rinehart inquired. "Although they will be traveling from Midgard, that doesn''t mean that they will travel by sea. They also have Flying Ships and Flying Creatures, you know?"


    Ethan nodded. "I know, Professor. However, it doesn''t change the fact that they will have to fly over the sea. As long as this happens, I can still monitor their movements."


    Professor Rinehart pondered a bit as he considered Ethan''s request.


    Truth be told, he was busy preparing for the possible invasion of the Fomorians, so Ethan''s request aligned with his goal.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    There were also a few Elite Students currently doing missions for the academy, so granting Ethan''s request wasn''t a problem.


    "How long will you be away from the academy?" Professor Rinehart asked. "Finding a Mermaid Princess in the seas of Midgard will not be easy, you know? This is a massive undertaking, so I don''t think that you''ll only be away for a week or two, right?"


    "You''re right, Professor," Ethan answered. "The sea is vast, but I really need to find her. I believe that she will be a powerful ally to have when the Fomorians make their move."


    Professor Rinehart stood up from his chair and walked toward the window, which faced the South.


    Even from far away, he could see storm clouds brewing, making him frown.


    "Make sure to return within two months," Professor Rinehart said without looking back at the teenage boy. "Whether you find the Mermaid Princess you are looking for or not, I want you back in the academy within that time frame."


    "Thank you, Professor." Ethan sighed in his heart.


    Truth be told, he wasn''t too confident that the Headmaster would permit him to leave the academy.


    Fortunately, he didn''t need to try too hard to convince Professor Rinehart and got his permission without problems.


    "Just one more thing," Professor Rinehart turned around to look at the young man. "Make sure to contact me regrly using the crystal ball. The moment you see any signs of the Fomorians, you must let me know right away. Can you do that?"


    "Of course, Professor," Ethan replied. "As soon as I spot them, I will ry the news right away."


    He understood that this was the thing that Professor Rinehart was most worried about. Thest thing he wanted to happen was to turn Brynhildr Academy into the front lines of the war.


    If they could stop the Fomorians before they madendfall, that would be the best oue for all of them.


    After getting what he wanted, Ethan left the Headmaster''s Office and looked for Enzo.


    He alone would not be enough to monitor the Fomorians while looking for Illumina at the same time.


    Since he couldn''t be everywhere, he decided to ask for the help of the Protector ns to monitor the current situation in Midgard.


    "Do you need Merric to apany you, Young Master?" Enzo asked.


    "No." Ethan shook his head. "I''ll be traveling under the sea on this expedition. I just need you guys to monitor the Fomorians in Midgard and inform the Headmaster if you see any suspicious movements."


    "Understood." Enzo nodded. "When will you be leaving, Young Master?"


    "This weekend. So, I hope the preparations on your end will be done by then."


    "I''ll personally handle this, Young Master. Rest assured, everything will be ready by the time you leave the academy. But since you still need to travel to the sea, please allow Merric to send you there to shorten your travel time."


    "Okay," Ethan replied.


    He didn''t have any problems with this arrangement because it would indeed shorten his travel time if the Flying Ship helped him reach the sea.


    After chatting for a few more minutes, Ethan returned to Dud Manor.


    When he entered themon room, he was surprised to see Lily chatting with Lilian, Luna, Joanne, and Princess Ramona.


    From the few tidbits he heard from their discussion, it seems that they were talking about what happened during Ethan''s visit to the Raylight Residence.


    "I should have been there as well," Joannemented after hearing how her brother intimidated Lilian''s family. "I wanted to see your parents'' reaction."


    Lilian smiled at her future sister-inw because she was d that Joanne wasn''t there.


    The youngdy already knew that Joanne had the habit of bragging about her brother, making sure everyone knew how great he was.


    Instead of being intimidated, her mother might feel infatuated with the adorable girl who


    was very proud of her family name.


    Ethan smirked as he walked toward thedies and sat beside Lily.


    He then hugged her waist, making the youngdy arch an eyebrow.


    "Where have you been?" Lily asked.


    "I just visited the Headmaster because I had something to discuss with him," Ethan lightly patted Lily''s belly, making his wife giggle.


    "Um, Lily, aren''t you getting a bit chubby?" Ethan then asked in a teasing tone, lightly


    patting her belly.


    "What chubby are you talking about?" Lily asked. "My weight hasn''t changed. I checked earlier using a scale."


    "Really?" Ethan smirked. "You''ve been eating a lottely, and you still haven''t gained any weight? Impossible."


    "You shouldn''t tease girls about their weight," Luna said as she sat beside Ethan. "You''re


    such a bad guy."


    Ethan yfully patted Luna''s belly with a smile. "I''ll make this chubby in the future, so you better be ready for that."


    Luna, Lily, and Princess Ramona blushed at the same time because they realized what Ethan


    was implying.


    It was only Joanne who chastised his brother because she thought that he would force her sisters-inw to eat a lot of food until their bellies became swollen.


    Naturally, no one corrected her, lest they corrupted her innocence. They only gave each other knowing smiles as ifing to an understanding.


    A few minutester, Ethan announced his next journey, which would take at least a month or


    two toplete.


    He had informed his lovers about this beforehand, so they were more or less prepared for it.


    Still, they felt a bit reluctant because they wouldn''t be able to see Ethan for a long period of


    time.


    However, since this expedition of his was important, all of them could only hope that he would find Illumina as soon as possible and drag the fish tond, allowing all of Ethan''s lovers to finally meet her in the flesh.

 Chapter 923: I’ll Raise Her Babies For You

    Chapter 923: I¡¯ll Raise Her Babies For You


    ?


    Ethan and Joanne were both raised with love and care.


    The only difference was that the young man grew up not knowing that he had a little sister, while the youngdy knew that she had an older brother.


    One lived in bliss, the other in ignorance.


    So when their paths finally crossed, their first meeting wasn''t a little sister weing her older brother with open arms.


    The first time she saw him, she intended to kick him out of her life, not wanting to share her parents'' and grandparents'' love with someone else.


    It was only after the two of them were sent to the Lands of stor did the distance between them started to shrink.


    Given the situation, the ceremony supposed to be for Ethan had instead be Joanne''s ing-of-age ceremony.


    The heart demon that had bloomed in the deepest and darkest corner of her heart came to light, and after a series of tribtions, this heart demon disappearedpletely.


    Her hate for her brother was reced with familial love, and since then, she would act a little spoiled from time to time so that her brother could pamper her a bit.


    Ethan was more than happy to spend some time with the little sister whom he hadn''t known for many years.


    Lately, Joanne''s mood had been incredibly good because her best friend, whom she thought she would never see again, had reunited with her in the form of Hecate.


    Although she still called her Hecate in public, she otherwise called her Ramona, just like she always did when they were still in the Magdar Kingdom.


    Joanne had also been staunchly supporting Princess Ramona in winning her brother''s love, and she was really excited for the Saintess to be part of her family so that the two of them wouldwfully be sisters.


    Every day was supposed to be a happy day, and yet, she couldn''t truly feel happy at the moment.


    Her brother was always busy with missions that forced him to leave the academy.


    Truth be told, Joanne wanted to spend more time with him and Princess Ramona so that the three of them could create better memories.


    And after learning that his brother would be leaving again in a few days and would be gone for a month or two, Joanne decided to stick as close to him as she could so that they could spend more time with each other.


    "She looks adorable, doesn''t she?" Princess Ramona asked with a smile.


    "That, she does," Ethan replied.


    The three of them were on the ind in the center of theke right behind the academy.


    Joanne proposed that they have a pic after sses and even helped Princess Ramona make sandwiches for the trip.


    They then yed and swam in the water for a few hours, ying tag.


    And now, the youngdy was fast asleep in Ethan''s arms, holding onto him tightly.


    Joanne was currently sleeping between Ethan and Princess Ramona in a carefree manner.


    If one were to look from a distance, they might think that the three of them were a family, with the daughter sleeping between her parents.


    "She''d be a lot cuter if she wasn''t drooling on my robe," Ethan said helplessly, which made Princess Ramona giggle.


    The Princess was hugging her best friend from behind, which also allowed her to reach Ethan''s chest.


    "I wish I coulde with you." Princess Ramona smiled faintly. "If not for the fact that you''re leaving in a hurry, I might have asked you to extract my Origin Crystal as well."


    "Please don''t say that," Ethan replied. "Although you can''t use magic right now, losing it will not make you happy."


    Princess Ramona lowered her head. "You''re right. I wasn''t thinking properly."


    Ethan was about to say more, but he almost choked after hearing Sebastian''sment from his Sea of Consciousness.


    ''Nah. She''s thinking properly, right?'' Sebastian nudged Ethan''s Other Half.


    ''Right,'' Ethan''s Other Half replied. ''Princess Ramona waited hundreds of years for him, and now that she''s and he''s here, they''re still unable to consummate their love. It''s just tragic.'' What they didn''t know was that Ethan and Princess Ramona had been able to consummate their love for each other inside the Painting of Enlightenment.


    However, that one was still in the gray area since the Princess didn''t use her real body.


    If Ethan extracted her Origin Crystal, then they could do it without endangering the young man, which was why Princess Ramona mentioned it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After hearing the twomentaries from the peanut gallery, Ethan finally understood the real reason why Princess Ramona wished for him to extract her Origin Crystal.


    "There wille a time when the two of us no longer need to hide or worry about such things," Ethan said. "Please wait for me, Ramona. I''ll make sure to make you happy."


    "I''m already happy," Princess Ramona replied. "But I look forward to being happier by your side."


    The youngdy raised her body so that she wouldn''t hit the sleeping Joanne, and kissed Ethan''s lips.


    The two were about to kiss more, but a soft groan escaped Joanne''s lips, making Princess Ramona pull back.


    The two then shared a nce with each other before smiling at the same time.


    Both of them hugged Joanne a little tighter, making Ethan''s sister smile in her sleep.


    As someone who had lived most of her life alone inside her room, being hugged by the two people she loved made her feel safe and warm.


    She hoped that in the future, she would continue to feel this happiness, which she had longed for in that dark room within the castle of Caer Wydion.


    Two hourster, Joanne felt someone lightly shaking her body, making her open her eyes.


    The sky was already starting to get dark, and the first stars in the sky twinkled above her head.


    "It''s dinner time, Joanne," Ethan said. "Let''s return to the academy."


    Ethan then used his handkerchief to wipe away the drool still hanging on the corner of her lips, which the youngdy epted without resistance.


    This wasn''t the first time that this happened, and she was already used to it.


    If anyone else aside from her brother, or her brother''s lovers did something like this to her,


    she would have already sted them with a fireball made from darkness. "Brother, make sure to marry Ramona and make her happy, okay?" Joanne said as Ethan helped her to stand up.


    "Are you still asleep?" Ethan replied. "Of course, I will marry Ramona."


    "Good." Joanne nodded. "I''ll raise her baby for you. I want to raise two babies, so make sure


    to work hard."


    "Thank you?" Ethan smirked because he could tell that his sister was still not fully awake.


    Princess Ramona, on the other hand, blushed as she summoned her Flying Broom.


    She then pulled her best friend to sit by her side, then flew toward the academy with a beet-


    red face.


    Ethan chuckled as he summoned his Wind Dancer to catch up with the two of them.


    He hoped that in the future there would be more opportunities for the three of them to go on trips like this and enjoy some quality and happy time with each other.


    ''I need to work hard for that to happen,'' Ethan thought as he followed behind the two youngdies, who were looking back at him with smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 924: May He Enter The Halls Of Valhalla

    Chapter 924: May He Enter The Halls Of Valha


    ?


    As the days passed, Ethan found himself always surrounded by his lovers, who wanted to spend time with him before he went on his trip.


    He could still remember how Samantha looked like a ripe red tomato when Lily dragged her to apany her and Ethan to the inn, where the three of them spent a passionate night together.


    This was Lily''s way of telling Samantha that as Ethan''s first wife, she had epted her as her sister.


    Ethan had to admit that, perhaps due to Samantha''s innocent and delicate side, he and Lily weren''t able to stop themselves from working together to tease her in bed, making the helpless and innocent girl squirm under the sheets.


    Samantha wouldn''t admit it, but it was an eye-opening and pleasurable experience that made her grip the bed sheets tightly until she lost consciousness.


    Of course, Ethan also didn''t forget to spend time with his Promised One, Emma, and his Protector, Lilith, who would also apany him on his journey to look for Illumina.


    Ethan and the Catkin were nearly inseparable because the youngdy always hid inside his shadow.


    Chloe and Luna, who were best friends, also didn''t hesitate to join forces to spend time with Ethan.


    While Chloe was unable to go all the way with him because of her circumstances, that didn''t stop Ethan from making her body melt from the pleasure that he could still make her feel.


    Princess Ramona and Lilian, who were both nobledies, found something inmon and had also be good friends.


    Theirbination was extremely fatal to Ethan, which made the two youngdies experience heaven and hell at the same time.


    After making sure that his flowerbeds had been watered properly, Ethan took a day to rest and spent it on a date with his sister.


    The two of them toured Limeburgh Town, and he bought her many things, which made Joanne very happy.


    When they returned to the academy, Ethan went to look for Nicole, intending to help her remove the cold from her body.


    Nicole epted, but despite Ethan trying to strike up a conversation with her, the youngdy only told him to have a safe trip and make sure to not increase the number of girls in his harem.


    Ethan could only smile at her at that time. He had a feeling that, after he found the Mermaid Princess he was leaving the academy to look for, he might gain another wife in the blink of an eye.


    Of course, the young man didn''t dare to say this to Nicole and thanked her for thinking about him.


    After their session ended, Ethan dropped by the Flying Ship and asked Merric if there was something he needed before they left tomorrow after breakfast.


    "We have already prepared everything, Young Master," Merric said. "My only regret is that I won''t be able to apany you on this undertaking."


    "You will y an important role as well, Merric," Ethan replied. "It is brave of you to volunteer as a scout for the academy and monitor the movements of the Fomorians from the sky."


    Merric nodded. "This is the least I can do for you, Young Master. The Academy has also taken good care of us, so it''s just right that we do our best to report any unusual activities."


    After a little more idle talk, Ethan returned to the Dud Manor, where George and his other Manor Mates were waiting for him.


    "Ethan was a good friend," George said solemnly while holding a mug of fruit juice. "I will miss him terribly. I hope that wherever he might be, he will find peace. I dere a toast to our dear friend, Ethan. May he enter the Halls of Valha, and be weed by the Heroes of the world."


    "..."


    "... George."


    "Ouch! Why are you pinching me, Sabrina?!"


    Ethan couldn''t help but facepalm because George''s farewell party was a farewell that he didn''t want to happen.


    Joanne, on the other hand, held her stomach and chuckled because her brother looked like someone who had eaten a fly.


    "Okay. Let''s cheer for Ethan''s safe return!" Luna raised her mug in order to dispel George''s earlier antics.


    """Cheers!"">"


    Everyone drank and ate as they chatted with each other.


    Ethan would be away from the academy for a period of time, so everyone wanted to send him


    off in a positive mood.


    Even Chessy, who was notorious in the academy, made an appearance and joined the


    celebration.


    The partystedte into the night and, before Ethan knew it, he and his lovers were all


    sharing a bed inside his Portable Tree House.


    They didn''t do anything and simply slept together.


    Chloe and Luna were hugging him from his left and right side.


    Lilian was resting on top of him, with her head on his abdomen.


    Emma was cradling Ethan''s head as she slept above him.


    Lily returned to the Jaeger Manor because she had already spent a lot of time with Ethan,


    giving others the chance to spend more time with him.


    Princess Ramona slept together with Joanne in her bedroom.


    The two of them had also spent a lot of time with Ethan, so they also gave way for the others.


    When morning came, everyone ate breakfast together.


    They then escorted Ethan to the Flying Ship, making Enzo, the Patriarch of the Catkins, smile with satisfaction.


    ''With so many wives, the bloodline of the Valentin Family will flourish once more,'' Enzo thought happily. ''I''m sure the Master will spend more time at home once he sees his great- grandchildren ying around the castle.''


    Truth be told, the Protector ns were very worried that the Valentin Royal Family would not have any heirs aside from Ethan and Joanne.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Fortunately, their Young Master was loved by many exceptionaldies, securing the future of


    their bloodline.


    "I''ll be back as soon as I can," Ethan said. "Make sure that all of you take care of yourselves and think about me all the time."


    "Yeah, right." Chloe snorted. "Make sure you bring back the fish with you. I have many things


    to say to her."


    "I''ve always wanted to meet Illumina, so I hope to see her soon," Lilymented.


    "Take care, Brother!" Joanne waved. "Don''t forget that I''ll raise your babies for you!"


    Everyone looked at Ethan weirdly, almost making the young man cough out blood because his sister''s words could cause misunderstandings.


    After a few more farewells, Ethan made a gesture to Merric, and thetter nodded his head in


    understanding.


    As the Flying Ship rose to the sky, Ethan noticed Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret looking at him from on top of the academy''s tower.


    He nodded to the two Professors, who returned the gesture before the Flying Ship flew toward the Southeast, which was the closest to the sea.


    After hundreds of years of separation, Ethan would finally seek out Illumina, who had waited


    for him for a very long time.

 Chapter 925: Not All Mermaids Are Nice Like Illumina

    Chapter 925: Not All Mermaids Are Nice Like Illumina


    ?


    They came in all forms and sizes.


    Some were fair, like the Mermaids, while some were monstrous, like the Nagas.


    But regardless of what appearance they possessed, all of them were collectively known as the Merfolk.


    A race of Demihumans who lived in the sea, seldom interacting with the people onnd.


    They had their own underwater kingdoms, and the majority of them were extremely territorial.


    Disputes between the Mermaids, Mermen, and the Nagas hadsted for hundreds of years.


    Their armies waged war at the depths of the sea, but the oues of such battles were not known by the people who lived onnd.


    Sailors paid them respect and tribute, especially when passing through their territories.


    There had been many stories of the Merfolk sinking ships just because these ships happened to enter their Domains.


    Ethan, who was standing on top of the deck of the Flying Ship, looked at the vast expanse of water in front of him.


    Since he would be spending most of his time underwater, he took off most of his clothes, leaving only his swimming trunks.


    Merric and the other Catkins couldn''t help but nce at their Young Master, who was in the prime of his teenage years.


    ''Now I understand why the Young Master is able to handle the young mistresses,'' Merric thought. ''With that kind of body, having ten wives is not a problem.''


    The Catkins had simr thoughts as they looked at their Young Master, who was holding the Sea God''s Trident in his hand.


    "Merric, let''s part ways here," Ethan said. "Remember. Prioritize your safety above anything else. Retreat if you feel like your lives are in danger."


    "Yes, Young Master." Merric bowed respectfully. "May fortune shine upon you, and may you seed in your quest to find Mistress Illumina."


    Ethan nodded, and didn''t bother to correct Merric''s statement.


    He and Illumina shared a fate that transcended time and space. Calling her Ethan''s future mistress was something that was set in stone the moment he had epted the wand that contained her Rainbow Scale.


    The Rainbow Scale symbolized eternal love in thenguage of the Mermaids, and Ethan and Illumina epted their rtionship when they met in the Lands of stor.


    After taking a deep breath to organize his emotions, Ethan jumped off the ship and dove into the sea.


    Merric watched the ripple his Young Master left behind before ordering his men to raise the sails, making the Flying Ship rise toward the sky.


    Their destination would be Midgard, where the Protector ns of the Caer Wydion would help with their mission to monitor the movements of the Fomorians.


    While Merric and the Catkins headed towards their next destination, Ethan continued to dive deeper into the sea.


    After diving for a hundred meters, Ethan closed his eyes and extended his senses.


    With the Legacy of the Tidebringer, he was able to sense all marine life for miles, allowing him to check if there were any Merfolk in the vicinity.


    Several minutes passed in silence before Ethan opened his eyes.


    ''As expected, it''s not going to be easy to find them,'' Ethan thought.


    The sea was vast, and its volume surpassed that of thends in the worldbined.


    If there came a time when the Ocean Races decided to invade thend, the oue of such a move would be catastrophic, especially for the cities near the sea and other bodies of water. Left with no choice, Ethan summoned his Wand and activated his Resonance.


    The Mermaid Princess materialized beside him and gave Ethan a meaningful nce.


    "About time you came to look for me," Illumina said in a teasing tone.


    "Sorry, I''ve been really busy as ofte," Ethan apologized.


    Illumina ced her hands on her waist, and raised her chin. "Uh-huh... you bettere up with a better excuse before you meet my real body."


    "Actually, we agreed that you woulde find me instead of meing to find you," Ethan replied. "You knew that I''d be at Brynhildr Academy."


    The Mermaid Princess moved closer and wrapped her hands around Ethan''s neck, staring him straight in the eyes.


    "I can only think of two reasons why I didn''te to find you," Illumina stated. "The first one is that now is not the right time to meet you."


    "And the second one?" Ethan inquired.


    "It means that something happened, so I''m unable to meet you," Illumina answered.


    "So, which of the two do you think is the cause?" Ethan asked.


    Illumina didn''t answer right away. However, she furrowed her brows as if an internal battle was happening inside of her mind.


    "There''s a higher possibility that something major happened, requiring my attention," Illumina answered. "Knowing myself, the moment the promised time came, I''de find you without fail. Since I didn''t appear, it means that a more urgent matter, connected to the Kingdom of Antis or the lost continent of Lemuria that has sunk into the sea, arose." "I know of Antis," Ethanmented. "It''s where Queen Celestia and her husband, Arariel, used to live together and managed a prosperous kingdom. But due to the war of the Progenitors, Antis sank into the sea, never to be seen again."


    Illumina nodded. "That''s right. However, there is also the lost continent of Lemuria, where the Naga Races lived. It''s as big as the Shire Continent, and if my memory serves me right, they were a race that wished to return to the surface.


    "But let''s not worry about them for now. You need to find me first. That should be your


    priority."


    Ethan nodded. "Can you find her?"


    Illumina closed her eyes as she tried to find her source of origin.


    The Mermaid Princess had left her will inside the Rainbow Scale in preparation for this


    moment.


    A few minutester, Illumina opened her eyes and looked toward the Southwest. "It''s extremely faint, but I believe that it''s in that direction," Illumina said, her finger pointing to the ce where she could feel where the connection was strongest.


    "I can only help you materialize for half an hour a day," Ethan stated. "So let''s not waste our


    time."


    Illumina nodded and led the way toward their destination. "Follow me, and make sure that you avoid getting into conflict with the other Merfolk Races. Some of them are very annoying


    like the Finfolks."


    "Finfolks?" Ethan arched an eyebrow.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "They are shape shifters, and one of the most troublesome creatures in the sea," Illumina exined. "They usually instigate wars between the Nagas and the Merfolks and watch from


    the sides."


    "The only saving grace is that they can''t shapeshift for a long time, and powerful Merfolks can identify them with a nce. We might encounter them on this journey, so make sure to keep your wits around you."


    Ethan nodded and followed behind Illumina, swimming like a swordfish and cutting through the water like a de.


    His Sea God''s Trident glowed faintly as if telling the hostile creatures of the sea to think twice


    before antagonizing him.


    Sebastian could only sigh within Ethan''s Sea of Consciousness because it had been a while


    since he had been in the sea.


    ''Ethan, Humans are often captured by the Merfolk and treated as ves,'' Sebastianmented. ''Although I know you are powerful, make sure to not put your guard down, especially when you''re interacting with mermaids. Not all mermaids are nice like Illumina.''


    Ethan nodded in understanding.


    Thest thing he wanted to happen was to be the ve of a pretty mermaid.


    If that really happened, he was certain that a certain Mermaid Princess would start throwing hands and turn the sea into a whirlpool of destruction.

 Chapter 926: The Great Plan

    Chapter 926: The Great n


    ?


    When his Resonance finally faded, Ethan continued swimming in the direction they were headed.


    However, he had been swimming for hours and eventually got tired, so he decided to summon an artifact that he had bought with his Merit Points from the Treasury of the Academy.


    This magical artifact, when activated, transforms into a carriage that could move underwater. It was very spacious and was as big as Ethan''s room in the Dud Manor, allowing him some benefits like having a bed, a dining area, and a bathroom, all in one package.


    The only downside was that this carriage could only be summoned underwater, and never onnd.


    The carriage didn''t have wheels, but floated like a jellyfish.


    Unlike thend carriages that didn''t need creatures to pull it along, the underwater carriage did. Without them, the carriage would remain in ce even if it didn''t possess an anchor. Ethan ced the Sea God''s Trident beside him on the bed, using its power to intimidate powerful sea monsters that might attack the carriage while Ethan was sleeping.


    ''Just rest,'' Sebastian stated. ''I''ll guard you without fail.''


    Sebastian''s gem was embedded in the Sea God''s Trident, making it his home.


    The Guardian of the City of Zentris might not be strong in thend, but in the sea, he was able to unleash his might.


    While Ethan slept inside the floating carriage, a certain Mermaid Princess was frowning as she looked at the Nagas that surrounded her.


    "I am just passing through, why must you all do this?" Illumina asked calmly.


    "You already know why," A Naga, who was at least three-meters tall replied. "Princess Ariel has decreed that you are not allowed to join the meeting of the Ocean Races. You are not wee here!"


    "Our Kingdom of Saphirus is also one of the Great Underwater Kingdoms," Illumina said in an icy tone. "Almost all the Underwater Kingdoms in Lemuria were invited to this meeting, so why are we not allowed to join it? Are you all perhaps founding a war council for the sake of conquering the Kingdoms that doesn''t support your cause to enve the surface dwellers?"


    The Naga sneered. "Go back, Princess Illumina. The fact that we are not attacking you right now proves that we''re still giving your kingdom some respect. If you force us, you will regret it!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Illumina red at the Naga looking back at her with an arrogant sneer on its reptilian face. Behind the Naga was a Finfolk who had imitated Illumina''s appearance and made faces at her. The Crabmen and the Squidmen were also eyeing her with hostility.


    Illumina knew that if she were to force her way in, things would only be difficult for her.


    Just as she was thinking of what to do, a mermaid swam in their direction and looked at her with contempt.


    "Oh, what do we have here?" a beautiful mermaid with long blonde hair and green eyes looked at Illumina in disdain. "Looks like the Princess of Saphirus is causing trouble."


    "Lady Attina, can you talk some sense into her?" the Naga asked respectfully. "This Princess still thinks that the Kingdom of Saphirus still has the strength to oppose the Great n."


    "Oh, dear." Attina pressed her palm on her forehead, acting coy. "Illumina, can you just go back to your aging kingdom? If only you and your Father had agreed to the Great n, then your lost Kingdom would have regained its former glory."


    "Regain its former glory?" Illumina sneered. "Even if Saphirus has fallen from grace, we won''t fall so low as to attack the surface dwellers. All of you are just courting death."


    "Hahaha!" Attinaughed. "Are you saying we are courting death? No, my dear. It is you who are courting death. The time when all the Underwater Kingdoms worked hand in hand disappeared the moment Antis vanished.


    "His Majesty, Arariel, and Her Majesty, Queen Celestia, are now buried in the pages of history. They no longer exist, and even if they did, they no longer have the power to surpass Lord Oceanus.


    "ept it, Illumina. The time of Antis is over. The Rise of the Merfolk is at hand. Those who refuse to bow to the Great n are our enemy. So if I were you, I''d go back to your decapitated kingdom and wash your neck.


    "But since you are still one of the three Legendary Mermaid Princesses, if you marry the Prince of Nagas, you might just save your precious kingdom fromplete destruction. Isn''t that right, boys?"


    The Nagas all roared inughter as they all eyed Illumina with devilish smiles on their faces. Illumina scoffed before swimming away.


    ''If only Ariel hadn''t gotten a hold on the Cauldron of the Dagda, then none of this would have happened,'' Illummina thought.


    She was very worried because their Kingdom was the only Underwater Kingdom that refused the Great n to dere war on the surface dwellers.


    "They might really attack us after their war council is over,'' Illumina thought. ''I better report this to His Majesty as fast as possible.''


    Princess Attina, the sister of Princess Ariel, looked at Illumina in disdain.


    The Mermaid Princess used to be treated as the Holy Princess of their people, and her prestige and influence was known to most Underwater Kingdoms.


    Because of this, Illumina had many suitors and admirers.


    However, she rejected all of their advances and kept on saying that she had already been promised to someone else.


    Many believed that she was just making this up in order to avoid any political marriages.


    Illumina''s Father, King Bertram, doted on his daughter very much and allowed her to do whatever she wanted.


    The two of them and the people of their Kingdom opposed the Great n.


    But their opposition was met with disdain and contempt.


    Because of this, the majority of the Underwater Kingdom wished to make them an example. To show the other Factions in the sea that all who opposed their n only had one ending.


    Complete and utter destruction.


    With this threat looming above her head, Illumina returned to the Kingdom of Saphirus to warn her father and her people about the war that just mighte knocking on their door.

 Chapter 927: A Vow For The Sake Of Happiness

    Chapter 927: A Vow For The Sake Of Happiness


    ?


    Inside the Royal Pce in the Kingdom of Saphirus...


    The members of the Royal Family and the important ministers of the Kingdom were all gathered inside a conference room.


    All of them had solemn expressions on their faces, most especially their King, who was seated at the center of the round table.


    Illumina sat beside her father, an equally troubled expression disyed across her face. If not for the fact that this incident had fallen upon their heads, she would have already gone to Brynhildr Academy to reunite with Ethan.


    "We are currently facing a dark and difficult time," King Betram said softly. "Oceanus and Princess Ariel are serious in implementing their n to make the surface dwellers bow to their will. As such, they will definitely not allow any neutral parties to exist."


    A deafening silence descended upon the conference room, understanding that they were one of the neutral parties whom the War Council would soon antagonize.


    "Your Majesty, since it has alreadye to this, how about we just ept and be part of the Great n?" one of the Ministers of the Kingdom proposed. "Even if our kingdom were still at its peak, it would still be impossible for us to defeat them in battle.


    "Not to mention that we are now but a memory of the past, so even if our hearts are willing, the end result will not change. The sea will be dyed with the blood of our people, and the Kingdom of Saphirus will cease to exist.


    "Our sons will be killed. Our daughters will be enved. They will suffer all forms of humiliation. Must we really fight a battle that we can''t win?"


    The King didn''t chastise the Minister, for he knew that he wasn''t the only one who thought like that.


    All of these people were loyal to him and would dly fight for his side. However, as a monarch, he needed to think about the future.


    Suddenly, the doors of the conference room opened, and a guard rushed inside to whisper something in King Bertram''s ear.


    The expression on the King''s face immediately changed after learning what had happened.


    But before he could do anything, a handful of Merfolk and Nagas barged into the conference


    room.


    "What are you doing here, Prince Baltic?" King Betram asked the Prince of Nagas, who had barged into the conference room uninvited.


    "I havee to offer your kingdom an olive branch, King Bertram," Prince Baltic replied. "If you give me Princess Illumina''s hand in marriage and make a pledge to join the Great n, your kingdom will not fall into ruin."


    "And if I reject your offer?" King Bertram sneered.


    Prince Baltic smiled before ncing at the beautiful Mermaid Princess, whom everyone recognized as one of the three Legendary Mermaids of the sea.


    "Illumina, do you really want your kingdom to suffer?" Prince Baltic asked. "All you need to do is say yes, and I will safeguard your people."


    "I already told you that I have already promised myself to someone else," Illumina replied coldly. "I have already given him my Rainbow Scale."


    A frown appeared on the Naga Prince''s face. He knew that a Mermaid Princess would only offer her Rainbow Scale to the person whom she would devote herself to for life.


    It was something that many men coveted.


    This was especially true for Illumina, whose beauty was known far and wide.


    Truth be told, Prince Baltic had long wished to make the Princess his woman, but she had always rejected any of his advances.


    "A rainbow scale is just scale," Prince Baltic pushed down the jealousy that he felt toward the person whom Illumina had given her pledge of love from the deepest corner of his heart. "Even if it is something precious to you, is it more precious than the lives of your people? Is your pledge more important than the lives of your family?"


    Illumina didn''t reply and only stared icily at the Prince of Nagas, who wished nothing more than to pin her down and ravage her body until she bore him a son.


    "You may leave, Prince Baltic," King Bertram stated. "My daughter will not change her mind."


    "Hah... are you a fool?" Prince Baltic sighed and shook his head helplessly. "But, very well. I will leave... for now."


    The Prince of Nagas smiled as he moved toward the door. However, before he truly left, he nced at Illumina one more time.


    "I''m sure you will change your mind once your father, mother, and brother are about to have their heads chopped from their bodies," Prince Baltic stated. "Don''t worry. As long as you agree to be my wife, their lives will be spared. Please, enjoy your short moment of peace." The Prince then exited the conference room, bringing his people with him.


    Once he was certain that the Prince was really gone, King Bertram smashed his fists on the table while clenching his teeth in anger.


    "Your Majesty..." One of the Ministers was about to offer words of encouragement but decided that it would be of no use.


    Half of the people gathered in the conference room nced at Princess Illumina and sighed in their hearts.


    They knew how proud their princess was, and she would rather die than have the Naga Prince humiliate her.


    However, they also knew that she wouldn''t remain cold hearted when her subjects and family were killed in front of her.


    "Minister of War!" King Bertram shouted.


    "Here!" the General of the Kingdom of Saphirus stood straight. His face remained calm, but deep inside, he wished to chop Prince Baltic''s head off of his body.


    "Prepare for war," King Bertram ordered. "We can die, but we will not be humiliated!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" the Minister of War replied.


    The other Ministers lowered their heads and sighed internally. Their King had always been a


    just and righteous ruler who cared deeply for his subjects.


    However, his bottomline was his family, especially his beloved daughter.


    How could he allow someone to humiliate her?


    Even if he were to die, he would make sure to kill the hateful Naga Prince first and take him to the afterlife with him.


    After King Bertram adjourned the meeting, all the Ministers made their preparations for war.


    Of course, there were some of them who didn''t wish to ride on a sinking ship, so they nned to secretly let their family escape, so they would at least be able to survive.


    While they didn''t want to betray their kingdom, they also understood that only death awaited


    them.


    If they couldn''t convince their King to ept Prince Baltic''s proposal, the least they could do was keep their family safe, allowing their lineage to continue.


    Everyone had solemn expressions on their faces.


    Illumina went back to her room and stared at the painting that hung by the wall.


    This was Ethan''s life-size picture frame, which she had taken from Princess Ramona.


    "Ethan, I might not be able to keep my promise," Illumina said. "I''m sorry."


    She was a proud woman.


    Since she had already chosen Ethan as her partner, she would not agree to marry someone


    else.


    She had already made a decision to fight against the members of the War Council to the death.


    Her only regret was that she wouldn''t be able to see the young man again, whom she had briefly met hundreds of years ago.


    "Did Ramona manage to reunite with you?" Illumina asked as she lightly caressed Ethan''s cheek. "Please treat her well. She suffered a lot for your sake. Don''t worry. If I can''t be with you in this life, I promise that I will be with you in my next life."


    Illumina then pressed her lips on Ethan''s lips.


    This was her vow, which she hoped the Gods would listen to, so that even if she didn''t findn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    happiness in this life, she would find bliss in the next one and hopefully be wrapped in the loving embrace of the man she loved.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 928: This Is Part Of His Epic

    Ethan felt something soft press over his lips, which made him open his eyes.


    He then stared at the ceiling, the unfamiliar sight making him frown.


    But a few secondster, he finally remembered where he was, making him sigh in relief.


    Right beside him, a naked beautyy, hugging his body.


    She was none other than Lilith, who had apanied him on this mission.


    Ethan pondered for a bit, thinking whether it was Lilith who had just kissed him, but he rejected this idea.


    The beautiful Catkin was sound asleep, so it was impossible for her to be the one who kissed him.


    If she wanted to kiss him, she would kiss him boldly, and not resort to tricks like pretending to sleep after kissing him once.


    ''Am I just imagining things?'' Ethan thought as he pressed his finger over his lips. ''That kiss felt so real¡­''


    It had already been two days since he dove into the sea, and yet, he could feel that a great distance was between him and Illumina.


    Because of this, he couldn''t help but sigh, which made the beautifuldy beside him stir in her sleep.


    "I''m sorry," Ethan said as he looked at his lover, who was looking at him with sleepy eyes. "Did I wake you up?"


    "What''s wrong?" Lilith asked in a sleepy tone before burying her head on Ethan''s chest, inhaling his fragrance.


    "I''m just thinking about Illumina," Ethan replied honestly.


    "Mmm." Lilith nodded in understanding. "Let''s have breakfast first, then we continue to search for her."


    Lilith then raised her head to kiss Ethan''s lips before propping herself up from the bed.


    Her supple yet lithe figure would make any man feel incredibly happy if they were her man.


    However, she had already set her heart on Ethan and wished to follow him for life.


    Ethan also propped himself up and returned Lilith''s kiss.


    The two spent a minute kissing each other before they finally climbed out of the bed to have their breakfast.


    After they were done eating, Lilith parted the curtain that blocked the ss window of the underwater carriage.


    "Maybe you should catch a sea creature that can pull this carriage even if you are resting, Master," Lilith proposed. "Maybe we can cover more distance that way."


    Ethan already thought of this. However, he wasn''t able to find any sea creature that could y that role at the moment.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Ethan replied.


    Lilith nodded before transforming into a ck Cat and once again merging with Ethan''s shadow.


    The young man then left the carriage and summoned it back to his storage ring.


    He then took out his wand and used his Resonance to continue their journey.


    Nearly half an hourter, something unexpected happened.


    The Sea God''s Trident in Ethan''s hand started to glow as if it was a pulsing heart.


    "Ethan, something is calling out to the Sea God''s Trident," Sebastian said in a serious tone.


    Since Sebastian''s gem was embedded on the Sea God''s Trident, he was able to understand what was happening.


    The Mermaid Princess, who noticed that Ethan wasn''t following her anymore, returned and nced at the glowing trident with great curiosity.


    "Try to point the tip of the Trident in a direction," Illuminamented. "We might get more clues that way."


    Ethan nodded and moved the tip of the Trident in a circr motion.


    He noticed that the trident''s glow dimmed down when he pointed to the west. However, when he pointed it to the east, the trident''s glow intensified.


    The pulsing light also became faster as if it was telling Ethan that he should head in that direction.


    All this time, they were moving toward the Southwest, but the Sea God''s Trident wished to go the east, making Ethan frown.


    "Ethan, I know you want to reunite with Illumina as soon as possible, but the Sea God''s Trident would not act this way if it isn''t important," Sebastianmented. "There''s also a possibility that it might be reacting to its missing part."


    Ethan suddenly realized that the Sea God''s Trident was indeed a broken artifact.


    When he bought it from the Old Man named James, it looked like a three-pronged short sword.


    Although it could transform and extend its length to that of a normal trident, Ethan knew that his weapon was missing the rest of its handle.


    The young man felt conflicted if he should continue to search for Illumina or follow the location where the Sea God''s Trident was pointing at.


    After a few minutes, Ethan sighed as he made a hard choice.


    The Sea God''s Trident had apanied him for a very long time, and it had served as his main weapon against many adversaries.


    He didn''t know where it was trying to lead him, but he believed that his sentient weapon would not lead him astray.


    "I think you should follow it for now," Illumina said after seeing how conflicted Ethan was. "We never know if it will act this way again even if we return to this location. Although I am a bit worried about my original body, I believe this opportunity isn''t one that should be ignored."


    Ethan nodded. "You''re right. I''ll try to deal with this as fast as I can."


    Illumina nodded before transforming back into Ethan''s wand and flew straight toward his chest, merging with his body.


    Ethan then moved in the direction where the Sea God''s Trident wished for him to go with a determined look on his face.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a world that was far away from Midgard¡­


    A giant sea monster slowly opened his eyes.


    Right beside it was a beautiful city, which didn''t have a single soul living inside of it.


    And yet, the giant sea monster saw something flickering in the center of the city, where a four-meter-tall emerald crystal stood tall amidst the darkness.


    At first, the Giant Sea Monster thought that it was just seeing things, but after protecting the city for hundreds of years, he knew the significance of the light that wasing from the Emerald Crystal.


    Suddenly, a young man with short red hair and green eyes that was overflowing with power appeared beside him.


    If one were to look closely, they would realize that the young man wasn''t a human, but a handsome Half-Elf who was now a good friend of the Giant Sea Monster.


    "What''s happening?" the Half-Elf asked. "Why is the Core of Antis suddenly flickering with life?"


    The Giant Sea Monster didn''t answer right away as it continued to stare at the faint light that wasing from the center of the Green Emerald.


    The Half-Elf didn''t ask again and simply waited for the Sea Monster to reply to his question.


    After a few minutes of silence, the Monster finally spoke what was on its mind.


    "I don''t dare to make a guess because the light is still faint," the Giant Sea Monster replied. "But if my eyes are not fooling me, it can only mean one thing."


    The Giant Sea Monster paused for a while as its body trembled with a hint of longing and expectation.


    "A Prince of Antis has appeared," the Giant Sea Monster stated.


    "A Prince of Antis?" the Half-Elf''s eyes widened in shock. "Then does that mean¡­"


    The Giant Sea Monster nodded as it gently cradled the lost city of Antis in its embrace.


    "The owner of Antis has appeared," the Giant Sea Monster said. "And with this discovery, I and this ancient city will finally stop drifting in the seas of time and space. Perhaps soon, we will return to our home, and finally regain the glory that we lost hundreds of years ago."


    The Half-Elf looked at the Giant Sea Monster and nodded his head in understanding.


    "Do you need my help?" the Half-Elf asked.


    "There''s no need for you to lend your assistance," the Giant Sea Monster replied. "If this faint light truly belonged to a Prince of Antis, then this is part of his Epic. Only he and he alone can face this challenge, just like how you faced yours more than a decade ago."


    The Giant Sea Monster''s eyes softened a bit as the flickering lights in the center of the Green Emerald intensified.


    Although the citizens of Antis had long vanished in the sea of time and space, the Legacy they left behind remained in the city, waiting to be woken up from their slumber by their Prince, who shall reim the glory that rightfully belonged to him.

 Chapter 929: Does This City Have A Name?

    Chapter 929: Does This City Have A Name?


    ?


    The Sea God''s Trident in Ethan''s hand shone brighter the further he headed into the direction it was pointing at.


    Eventually, he reached a ce where a giant underwater cliff stretched for miles.


    Looking at the dark and seemingly bottomless pit in front of him, Ethan couldn''t help but frown.


    ''The Sea God''s Trident seems to be pointing at this bottomless abyss,'' Sebastianmented. ''I guess you need to head down there, Ethan.''


    ''I don''t sense any danger, but it will be best if you keep your guard up,'' Ethan''s Other Half advised.


    Ethan nodded and dove into the darkness.


    Lighting his way was the Sea God''s Trident, which had now a beam of light shooting out, as if telling Ethan exactly where he needed to go.


    With something to follow, Ethan no longer hesitated and moved in that direction as fast as he could.


    Several minutester, he discovered that the beam of light that the Trident had shot pointed to an underwater cave.


    Ethan entered the cave without a second thought.


    To his surprise, several luminous spheres lit up inside the cave, lighting up the path that he ought to take.


    The path was pretty straightforward, with no curves or forks. Not longter, he arrived at the end of the path.


    Right in front of him was a symbol of a trident, which was also glowing with a bluish light. Before the young man could even do anything, the Sea God''s Trident flew from his hand and merged with the symbol of the trident.


    A secondter, a bright sh of light enveloped him, causing him to instinctively cover his eyes.


    When the light receded, he found himself standing in what seemed to be za.


    Behind him, an emerald crystal, at least three meters in height, glowed with green light.


    Suddenly, Ethan felt a tremendous pressure descend at him from above, making him look up at the sky.


    There, he saw a pair of giant blue eyes, looking at him with great interest.


    ''A Progenitor!'' Ethan''s Other Half eximed from inside his Sea of Consciousness.


    "There''s no need to fear,'' Sebastian looked at the pair of giant blue eyes with a sigh. ''Do you know him?''


    ''Yes. I believe he won''t hurt us.''


    Ethan''s Other Half trusted his partner in crime very much, so he decided to just observe things for now.


    Ethan, who was being stared down on by such a creature, didn''t sense any malice from its gaze.


    In fact, after the initial pressure that descended on him, he could feel that the creature deliberately held back, as if to make sure that he wouldn''t get hurt in the slightest. "Who are you?" Ethan asked.


    "Leviathan," the giant creature replied.


    "Leviathan?" Ethan frowned. "Are you the Progenitor of the Sea? Do you know Queen Celestia?"


    A faint chuckle reverberated in the surroundings as the Giant Sea Creature looked at the young man fondly.


    "I haven''t heard that name in such a long time," Leviathan replied. "How is she now?"


    "She''s currently sealed inside a Domain in the Shire Continent," Ethan replied.


    Leviathan sighed. "She suffered in thest great war and needed to recuperate. Not to mention that she also has to hide from her enemies.


    "But seeing that you''ve already met her means that the wheels of Fate have started to turn. Tell me, child. What is your name?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Ethan,¡± Ethan replied. "Ethan Gremory. But I also go by the name Ethan Valentin."


    "Neither of your family names ring a bell," Leviathanmented. "But that doesn''t matter. Have youe to take your rightful ce among the denizens of the sea?"


    The frown on Ethan''s face deepened after hearing Leviathan''s question.


    "My rightful ce?" Ethan asked. "What are you talking about, Lord Leviathan?"


    The Progenitor of the Sea didn''t answer right away. Instead, he gazed at Ethan as if trying to see through his soul.


    A few minutester, the giant sea monster finally spoke. His tone was gentler than ever.


    "Look around you, child," Leviathan said softly. "What do you see?"


    The young man scanned his surroundings. He saw that the structures around him were grand, reminding him of the stories about the elven pces that had been standing since time immemorial.


    Wanting to take a better look, he swam upward and gazed at the city around him.


    There was no light in the city except for the faint light the green emerald was projecting in its surroundings.


    But Ethan could see things using his X-Vision, allowing him to see even through the darkness. A few minutester, he raised his head to look at the pair of giant eyes that were looking at him with interest.


    "Is this an abandoned city?" Ethan asked. "I don''t sense any life in the surroundings."


    "It is not an abandoned city," Leviathan replied. "No one abandoned it, and everyone protected it until their dying breath. Hundreds of years have passed since then, and the people faded away from history. Even so, all of them believed that one day, the Royal Family would return and send this ancient city back home."


    Ethan felt something stirring from within his bloodline. He felt sad after hearing the


    Progenitor''s words.


    He didn''t know why he was feeling this way, but for some reason, he believed that this city


    shared a connection with him.


    "Does this city have a name?" Ethan asked.


    "Of course," Leviathan replied. "Please look at the Emerald Tablet, and ask for it. It is a divine artifact that knows many secrets about the world."


    Ethan descended back to the za and stared at the glowing green emerald in front of him.


    "Can you tell me this city''s name?" Ethan asked.


    A row of text appeared on the Emerald Tablet, making the young man''s eyes widen in shock. Ethan''s Other Half also looked at it in disbelief, while Sebastian chuckled beside him.


    From the start, the Guardian of the City of Zentris had already known where they were, but he didn''t say anything because he wanted it to be a surprise.


    Since he had journeyed with the Tide Bringer, how could he possibly not know the ce where


    his Master was born?


    "Antis," Ethan said, surprise written on his face.


    "Yes, child," Levithan. "Wee to the lost city of Antis, the ce where you rightfully


    belong."

 Chapter 930: And Now, You Will Have My Authority

    Chapter 930: And Now, You Will Have My Authority


    ?


    As if the young man had spoken a magic word, the Emerald Tablet shot a beam of light upward, but it swerved a few secondster and headed in Ethan''s direction.


    It was none other than his Sea God''s Trident, which had returned to its original size.


    The young man grasped his weapon like a short sword, and tried to extend its handle. However, it didn''t work the way it usually did.


    Instead, it pulled Ethan to a ce located at the North side of the City, like a puppy who wanted to make its Master follow it.


    The young man didn''t resist and allowed the Sea God''s Trident to take him wherever it wanted to take him.


    Leviathan just watched in anticipation.


    ''After waiting for hundreds of years, the time has finallye,'' Leviathan mused.


    Ethan arrived on what seemed to be an elevated tform overlooking the entire city of Antis.


    There, standing on a pedestal, was a long staff that was glowing faintly.


    At first, Ethan thought that it was a staff, but after looking at it closely, he realized that it looked very familiar.


    "This is the handle of the Sea God''s Trident,'' Ethan thought. ''I see... so that''s why.''


    Without anyone telling him what to do, Ethan grabbed the handle of the staff, and pulled it up.


    The staff broke free from its constraints without any sort of resistance.


    Ethan then pieced the two pieces of the artifact together, allowing them to merge and finally be whole once more.


    The moment the head of the Trident and its body merged as one, a golden light shot upward. This light then hit something like a barrier, making the light disperse and scatter around the city.


    A momentter, something unexpected happened.


    The sound of gears starting to move reached Ethan''s ears.


    Soon, lights appeared in the city, illuminating the once dark surroundings.


    Ethan only watched in wonder as he looked at the picturesque scene that was taking ce in front of him.


    He then looked up to where the Giant Creature was and saw a massive Sea Serpent, whose body had coiled itself around the city.


    Then, he heard it.


    A soft and melodious sound, simr to a mermaid song, echoed across the city that had regained its splendor.


    "Beneath the waves so deep and wide,


    Antis sleeps where secrets hide.


    A city lost, both grand and fair,


    Whispers linger in ocean air."


    The Sea God''s Trident in Ethan''s hand then shot a beam of golden light directly into Ethan''s forehead.


    A momentter, the city disappeared, and Ethan found himself in a pure white world. Ethan''s body stiffened because he felt that someone was right behind him.


    He had faced many powerful beings in the past, and he had fought against them too. So, he immediately knew that the person behind him was extremely powerful.


    Ethan''s heart started to beat wildly inside his chest. A part of him wanted to turn around, but the other half didn''t dare to even move a muscle.


    The young man felt the hairs on his arms and the back of his neck stand on end. Goosebumps wracked his body, almost paralyzing him from doing anything.


    Even so, he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. Using all of his strength and willpower, he forced his body to turn around.


    He wanted to see what or who was making him react this way. If he had to fight, then he would do so without holding back.


    When his gazended on the person behind him, Ethan felt as if his breath had been stuck in his throat.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Very good. Someone born from mine and Celestia''s lineage must have this kind of courage." Although these words were said in a teasing tone, there was a hint of pride mixed in it.


    Ethan gazed at a handsome man with long blue hair and blue eyes.


    Eight pairs of angelic wings were spread behind his back, and a confident smile hung on his face.


    "Y-You are?" Ethan forced himself to ask this question despite his lips not wanting to move at the beginning.


    "Arariel. That is my name."


    "Are we rted to each other? I feel like I''ve seen you before."


    Arariel smirked. "What do you think?"


    Suddenly, a memory shed inside Ethan''s head, making him remember why the eight- winged angel seemed familiar to him.


    He had three Legacies sleeping inside his body.


    Mimir''s Wisdom.


    Ashmedai''s Desire.


    Andst, but not the least, was a Legacy that belonged to the person in front of him.


    "I told you that we would meet once you came of age, but I didn''t think that we would meet this soon," Arariel said. "Fate is really a fickledy, but since you are now in front of me, it means that you have finally found Antis."


    Arariel walked toward Ethan and ced his hand on the young man''s shoulder.


    "You''ve grown well." Arariel smiled. "My son, Lleu, would have been happy to see you. Unfortunately, he identally entered a portal that led to a different dimension out of curiosity and has been gone for a very long time."


    A sigh escaped the lips of the eight-winged angel. However, there was a faint smile that appeared not long after, which made Ethan believe that Lleu was still alive.


    "Enough of that adventurous kid," Arariel scoffed. "Now, let''s talk about something important. Do you know? The bride that we arranged for you is being bullied right now? Well, I''m sure that if she is pushed into a corner, she will be the War Princess of the Sea and


    dye the sea in blood.


    "She is one of the three Legendary Mermaid Princesses, and she had the power to back her title. However, as strong she may be, she will still not be able to defeat the Colossi, who have suddenly thought to conquer the Kingdoms of the Land."


    Arariel''s tone was filled with contempt and disdain because that particr Colossi was only able to make waves because he, Celestia, and their son, Lleu, were nowhere to be found. His wife had suffered grievous injuries while he was in the Lands of Saraqael, gathering the ingredients for the divine medicine that would help his wife recover from her injuries. "Um, the bride you arranged for me... are you talking about Illumina?" Ethan asked.


    "I wasn''t the one who arranged it," Arariel replied. "It was Lleu. He said that if his bloodline ever produced an exceptional boy, he would marry him to Illumina.


    "But I was the one that approved of it, so technically, I arranged it as well. Aren''t you lucky? We already made sure that one of the Legendary Mermaid Princesses would be your wife when you grew up. This is what it means to keep all the good things inside the family." Ethan blinked once then twice because he didn''t know that his fate had already been decided before he was even born.


    "Um, then does that make you my great, great grandfather?" Ethan asked in a serious tone.


    "That''s right," Arariel replied. "And Celestia is your great, great grandmother. But, let''s not talk about that now. The time we have is limited, and I already used a good portion of it. Dark and difficult timesy ahead, Ethan. And you will need the power and the manpower to help you turn the tides in your favor.


    "My son loves to ride on waves and summon giant waves to drown his enemies. But you must be a different kind of Tide Bringer. The tides you summon must protect this world from the seconding of Ragnarok."


    Arariel then lightly tapped Ethan''s forehead, making the young man fall into a daze.


    "I will now impart to you my Legacy," Arariel said with a smile.


    "Mimir gave you Wisdom."


    "Ashmedai gave you Desire."


    "And now, you shall receive my Authority."


    A brilliant sh of light enveloped Ethan''s body.


    A secondter, he disappeared from that pure-white world, returning to the City of Antis,


    whose ownership had been transferred to him.


    A/N: The Half-Elf that appeared in the previous chapter was supposed to have red hair, and


    not brown hair.


    I edited it, but it isn''t reflecting in Webnovel, so I needed to rify things here, so that people wouldn''t misunderstand. If you''ve read my previous novel RWTSS, I''m sure you already know who this red-haired Half-Elf is. Kekeke.

 Chapter 931: The Era Of The Surface Dwellers End

    Chapter 931: The Era Of The Surface Dwellers End


    ?


    Within the War Council of the Ocean Races...


    "Everyone here has agreed that the Ocean Races must unite as one if we want to seed in overthrowing the Surface Dwellers," the Prince of the Nagas, Prince Baltic, stated. "So we must set an example to those who still refuse to join our Great n."


    A beautiful Mermaid Princess with long dark-green hair and blue eyes smiled faintly as she listened to the Naga Prince''s deration.


    She was one of the three Legendary Mermaid Princesses, and her name was Ariel. The mermaid who gained the Cauldron of Dagda.


    Right across her, another beautifuldy, but with long blonde hair and blue eyes, frowned.


    Just like Ariel, she was also one of three Legendary Princesses, and thus, shared the title with Illumina.


    Her name was Princess Wilhelmina.


    "Must we really do this?" Princess Wilhelmina asked. "The Kingdom of Saphirus is one of the oldest Underwater Kingdoms. They have always taken a neutral stance in everything, so why must you persecute them?"


    "Why else?" the King of the Sea-Snakes chuckled. "It''s because Prince Baltic wants to pin Illumina down on his bed."


    "The Naga race is still a lustful race," the Manta Kingmented. "Though of course, not as lustful as the Sea Dragon''s Race."


    "Hahaha!" the Sea Dragon Kingughed. "Well, I have to admit that Illumina is indeed quite a catch. If Prince Baltic were not so hell-bent on getting her, I might just add her to my harem. But since we are all friends here, I''ll just let him have her."


    "Baltic is so lucky!"


    "I wonder how delicious the flesh of a Mermaid Princess tastes?"


    "Hahaha! Don''t even think about it."


    "Why not?"


    "You have the face of a sardine, and you wish to taste the flesh of a Mermaid Princess? You''re not qualified, fool!"


    The other representatives of the Ocean Races joined the discussion. But some of them didn''t want to attack the Kingdom of Saphirus because they had good rtions with King Beltram and Princess Illumina.


    Most of those who had joined the War Council had merely been forced to take part out of fear of offending the person who sat in the highest seat at their conference table.


    Even Princess Wilhelmina, who was close friends with Illumina, didn''t dare to offend such a person, knowing that if she did, even her own Kingdom would fall into ruin.


    Throughout the discussion, the handsome middle-aged man who went by the name Oceanus merely listened to the bickering of the Ocean Races with his eyes closed.


    However, when things were about to get out of hand, he opened his eyes, and a ripple of power expanded outward, making everyone shut their mouth and look in his direction.


    "Right now, the Ocean Races must stand united," Oceanus stated. "Either they join us, or they will be destroyed. The Kingdom of Saphirus is indeed an Ancient Kingdom, and that is exactly what makes it the perfect sacrifice to force the other Ocean Races to join our cause.


    "By making the Kingdom of Saphirus an example, they will understand that we won''t take no as an answer. However, Illumina is still a threat, so I will ask Princess Ariel and Princess Wilhelmina to deal with her. Do the two of you have any objections?"


    "I have no objections, Your Excellency," Princess Ariel replied.


    "... Understood," Princess Wilhelmina replied with a calm expression on her face. However, deep inside, she was feeling sorry for her friend, who had refused to join the Great n.


    Truth be told, Princess Wilhelmina was very tempted to ally with the Kingdom of Saphirus to resist the Great n.


    Unfortunately, their Kingdom was in the center of the Kingdoms that were supporting the Great n.


    If they rejected the proposal, they would be besieged on all sides, which was the deciding factor that led her Father to reluctantly agree to join the War Council.


    The Kingdom of Saphirus was located in the Southwest, so they were quite far from the other Kingdoms.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But it was also because of this that they became the target of everyone, which would eventually lead to its destruction.


    "Spread the word," Oceanus dered. "In two weeks, our armies will gather to conquer the Kingdom of Saphirus. After that, we march our armies to the shore, and make the Cities of Men, Dwarves, Elves, and Beasts know that their only option is to bow their heads to our rule."


    King Oceanus raised his Trident, making everyone feel the power of a Colossi.


    "The Era of the Surface Dwellers ends," King Oceanus sneered. "The Dynasty of the Ocean Races begins!"


    A loud cheer erupted within the War Council, with all the members shouting and chanting King Oceanus'' name.


    Prince Baltic grinned evilly, for King Oceanus had already promised that he would be given Princess Illumina as a reward for his loyalty.


    Princess Ariel nced at Princess Wilhelmina and smiled sweetly.


    "It is quite unfortunate that in two weeks, Illumina will no longer share the glory of being one of the three Legendary Mermaid Princesses," Princess Ariel said. "However, she will be the Legendary Concubine of Prince Baltic.


    "I''m sure that her Epic will spread across the ocean and be remembered for eternity. It has been a while since I''ve be excited over something. I look forward to seeing how her story will end."


    Princess Wilhelmina gave Princess Ariel a sidelong nce before shifting her attention back to King Oceanus.


    With a Colossi taking the lead to enact the Great n, there was no way that Illumina would survive such a tribtion.


    ''Illumina, you said that you intended to meet your promised one, but I''m afraid that you will no longer be able to do that,'' Princess Wilhelmina thought. ''I wish that there was another way to save you. Unfortunately, my hands are tied.''


    Princess Wilhelmina closed her eyes as she tried to shut out the cheering around her.


    Princess Ariel looked at her with amusement, and a sweet smile stered on her beautiful face.


    Among the three of them, the most popr one was Illumina, so Ariel had always held a little grudge against the Mermaid Princess whom everyone hailed as the War Princess of the Sea.

 Chapter 932: Things That People Held Sacred

    Chapter 932: Things That People Held Sacred


    ?


    Three days after the War Council dered their intent to send their armies to the Kingdom of Saphirus...


    Princess Wilhelmina stood in front of a pearl that was nearly three-feet tall.


    As her hand touched its surface, the pearl glowed faintly to answer her call.


    The Mermaid Princess then took three steps back and looked at the pearl, as if waiting for something.


    Half a minuteter, the image of a beautifuldy with deep blue hair and eyes appeared on the pearl.


    "Illumina, have you made preparations for your people to evacuate your Kingdom?" Princess Wilhelmina asked.


    "I did," Illumina replied. "Those who wished to leave were granted permission to do so. They will be escorted by a fifth of our Kingdom''s Army tomorrow."


    "How about you?" Princess Wilhelmina inquired. "Why don''t you evacuate with them as well? As long as you and your older brother survive, the Kingdom of Saphirus will live on."


    Princess Illumina shook her head. "I can''t leave. The moment I do, the evacuees will be targeted by the watchers and the spies who were tasked to monitor my movements. My family also ns to make a stand."


    "You already know that you can''t defeat King Oceanus, don''t you?" Princess Wilhelmina frowned. "So why are you still being stubborn? They n to catch you alive and humiliate you by making you be that bastard Baltic''s bed warmer.


    "I''m sure they will also capture your family and take them as hostages to make sure that you won''t defy them in the future."


    "Thank you, Wilhelmina," Illumina said with a smile. "You are a true friend. Unfortunately, I can''t abandon my duty as the Protector of Saphirus."


    A long, deep sigh escaped Princess Wilhelmina''s lips before shaking her head helplessly.


    "You know that I can''t defy them," Princess Wilhelmina stated. "This means that the next time we meet, we will be enemies."


    "I know," Illumina replied. ¡°Just remember this, Wilhelmina. Regardless of what happens, you are still a friend of mine."


    "Don''t die, okay?" Princess Wilhelmina red. "If you do, I will steal your Promised One. I know where to find him."


    "That won''t happen." Illumina smiled with confidence. "He''s the man I chose. That''s my territory. You''re not allowed to touch him. Also, since we''re friends, I will tell you this. Even if you specialize in defense, Ethan can prate you without fail."


    Princess Wilhelmina blinked once then twice before tilting her head.


    For some reason, she felt that there was something wrong with her friend''s statement.


    "... He can prate my defenses?" Princess Wilhelmina asked.


    "Yes," Illumina answered. "He can prate you."


    "Why do you make it sound so dirty?"


    "That''s just you being green-minded."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Princess Wilhelmina scoffed. "Thest time I checked, my hair wasn''t color green."


    "That''s right." Illumina smirked. "Only that b*tch Ariel has green-colored hair."


    "So what you''re saying is that she will be prated by your man?" Princess Wilhelmina chuckled.


    Since her friend was messing with her earlier, she decided to return the favor.


    Illumina sneered. "She''s not worthy."


    The two exchanged a knowing nce with each other before giggling at the same time.


    Right now, they talked to each other like friends. But in less than twelve days, the two of them would face each other on the battlefield, and neither of them would beughing.


    ***


    A sigh escaped Illumina''s lips after her talk with Princess Wilhelmina ended.


    She then walked toward her balcony, observing the kingdom that served as her home for the past hundreds of years.


    Mermen and mermaids busied themselves either in preparation for war or to prepare for their


    evacuation.


    A third of the Kingdom''s poption decided to evacuate, yet Illumina was happy to see them go.


    She understood that once the armies of the other Ocean Races arrived in their Kingdom, a blood bath would ensue. If it could be helped she didn''t want her people to be part of it.


    Illumina had already prepared herself for the worst case scenario.


    She would not allow herself to be humiliated.


    Although she found it regretful, she would not hesitate to burn her life force, and detonate herself to bring down the leaders of the Great n.


    Suddenly, the image of a handsome teenage boy, with long blue hair and blue eyes, appeared in her mind.


    Her face softened a bit at the thought of her Promised One, whom she had met hundreds of years ago.


    She had been waiting to reunite with him for a very long time. Unfortunately, it seemed that fate had other ns for her.


    "If only I knew that this would happen in the future, I would have been bolder back then," Illumina muttered. "Maybe, things would have ended differently..."


    After reminiscing those wonderful memories of their time together in the Lands of stor, Illumina felt something warm spread inside her chest.


    Back then, if she was only a little more courageous, they would have probably joined as one, consummating the promise of hundreds of years.


    Unfortunately, there were no if''s in the world.


    It had already happened, and she couldn''t return to the past to change things.


    "Lord Arariel, Lady Celestia, Lord Lleu-if you can hear me, please tell Ethan that I love him," Illumina knelt as she prayed. "Also, please protect my people who have chosen to leave the Kingdom of Saphirus. As long as they are alive, our kingdom will live on inside their


    hearts."


    After finishing her prayer, Illumina returned to her room and opened the chest where her Battle Regalia was stored.


    Hundreds of years had passed since she hadst gone to the battlefield and fought on the side


    of the Ocean Races.


    But now, she was about to fight against them.


    The irony made her smile bitterly.


    However, she knew that there were things that people held sacred.


    People who were worth dying for.


    The Kingdom of Saphirus had stood for hundreds of years, and she would not allow it to fall in


    her generation.


    "Bring it on, Oceanus," Illumina said as her eyes glowed faintly with power. "Let''s see if you can act arrogant after this battle ends."

 Chapter 933: The War Princess Of The Sea [Part 1]

    Chapter 933: The War Princess Of The Sea [Part 1]


    ?


    All across the sea, the war drums of battle were being beaten.


    An Army that numbered in the hundreds of thousands swam in formation, heading toward the Kingdom of Saphirus.


    And yet, this already huge army was only a small portion of the massive army that belonged to the Ocean Races.


    ''Soon, I''ll be able to embrace you, Illumina,'' Prince Baltic thought with a smile, while seated on his throne. ''Fortunately, you and your family are stubborn and didn''t want to join the Great n. If not for this perfect opportunity, it would''ve taken longer for you to be mine.''


    The Naga Prince then nced at another gship in the distance, which belonged to the Mermaid Princess Ariel.


    Truth be told, he wanted to possess the two other Mermaid Princesses as well, making all the merfolk of the sea envy him.


    However, he knew that this was merely a daydream.


    Getting Illumina was already pushing it, so touching the other two was impossible. Even so, a man could still dream of having the three mermaids in his bed as he made them squirm under his body.


    As if sensing his gaze, Princess Ariel nced in his direction. The Mermaid Princess had a faint smile on her beautiful face, but inside her heart, she only felt disdain for the Naga Prince.


    Such a lustful man wasn''t someone deserving of a Mermaid Princess like her. But since she also hated Illumina, she was more than happy to toss thetter to the Naga Prince, reducing her rival into Prince Baltic''s ything.


    The two armies traveled together because their Kingdoms were near each other.


    Soon, they would meet up with the armies of the other races, and once theybined their forces, they would number in the millions.


    No kingdom would be able to resist such a force, especially when the one backing it was a Colossi.


    Those who originally didn''t want to join the Great n found themselves feeling helpless. All of them knew that the Armies of the Great n were going to destroy the Kingdom of Saphirus to make a deration.


    "Either you are with us or against us! There is no middle ground!"


    That was the message that the War Council was trying to tell all the neutral parties, and the rest of them had no choice but to lower their heads and reluctantly join the alliance.


    A dayter, the Armies of Prince Baltic and Princess Ariel saw countless Ocean Races encircling the Kingdom of Saphirus.


    "What a grand sight," Prince Baltic muttered in satisfaction.


    The armies surrounding the kingdom of Saphirus were spread out like a thick, leaving no room for escape.


    "At least twenty million," Princess Ariel muttered. "Not bad."


    When the Naga Army and the Mermaid Army arrived, the encirclement parted to let them pass through.


    Prince Baltic''s and Princess Ariel''s gships moved forward, joining the rest of the leaders of the War Council, who were only a mile away from the Gates of the Kingdom of Saphirus.


    "Took you long enough, Prince Baltic," the Sea Serpent King said with a smile. "We''ve been waiting for nearly half a day, and it took us quite some effort to hold the urge to end it before you arrive."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Faint chuckles reverberated in the surroundings as the members of the War Council looked at the Naga Prince, who also had a smile on his face.


    "I''m sorry for arrivingte," Prince Baltic replied. "Where is King Oceanus? We can''t start without him."


    "His Excellency will be arriving soon," the King of Crabs replied. "Until then, everyone has to wait and not do anything."


    Princess Ariel nced at the ramparts of the City Wall and saw a majestic figure hovering over them.


    It was none other than Illumina, wearing her battle regalia.


    "At least she stayed and didn''t tarnish her reputation as the War Princess of the Sea," Princess Ariel said with disdain. "But that title will change to the Whore of the Sea very soon."


    "What whore are you talking about, Princess?" Princess Baltic replied unhappily. "She will not be anyone''s whore, but this Prince''s wife."


    Princess Ariel giggled. "Of course, you''re right. But since her future partner is trash, she will be no different from trash as well. Calling her a whore now isn''t inappropriate."


    Prince Baltic narrowed his eyes. "Are you calling me trash?"


    "Oh, dear. Are you deaf?" Princess Ariel asked in disdain. "Didn''t you hear me call you trash the first time? Well, I didn''t expect anything from you from the start."


    The leaders of the Ocean Races all smiled as they watched the bickering of the Naga Prince and the Mermaid Princess.


    They were feeling very bored earlier, but with the drama taking ce right in front of them, they were quite entertained.


    Just as Prince Baltic was about to say something rude to the Mermaid Princess, a powerful pressure rippled over them from behind.


    All the members of the War Council turned around to see King Oceanus arrive with his chariot being pulled by two Water Dragons.


    "Is everyone here?" King Oceanus asked in an authoritative tone.


    ???Yes, Your Excellency!"""


    "Good." King Oceanus nodded before ncing in the direction of the city gates. "Have you said your prayers, King Betram and Princess Illumina?"


    "Yes." King Betram sneered. "I prayed that you would have a swift journey to the afterlife."


    Illumina didn''t answer and simply gazed at the Colossi with a fearless gaze.


    "Ariel, you may takemand," King Oceanus ordered.


    "As youmand, Your Excellency," Princess Ariel replied with a smile.


    The Mermaid Princess then raised her delicate hand and pointed it in the direction of the Kingdom of Saphirus.


    "Charge up all magic cannons," Princess Ariel dered. "Aim all Siege Weapons."


    The Siege Weapons brought by the various armies had been prepared long ago, and the ones handling them were only waiting for someone to give the order to fire.


    The Magic Cannons that were located on the seabed and the gships of each race all started


    to shine in a brilliant light.


    "Fire!" Princess Ariel ordered.


    Powerful explosions reverberated in the surroundings as countless projectiles headed toward


    the city.


    But when these long-range attacks were only dozens of meters away, Illumina made a shing motion with her hand.


    Countless water beams shot out likesers and intercepted all projectiles, making all of them


    explode.


    When everything dispersed, not a single projectilended on the city, and it was all dealt with by the War Princess of the Sea, shocking nearly everyone in the War Council, including Princess Ariel, whose smile had turned stiff.


    "This will be myst and final warning to all of you," Illumina said icily. "Those who wish to die, step forward if you dare. I will send all of you to Niflheim and let Lady Hel toss you into


    the river of mes."


    After hearing his ice-cold ultimatum, the armies that were standing on the ground, took a step back subconsciously because they could tell that the Mermaid Princess was being serious.


    It had been a while since arge-scale battle had been waged under the sea, and everyone had already forgotten why Illumina had been hailed as the War Princess of the Sea.


    Despite the fact that she wasn''t a Colossi, herbat prowess had reached a height that made many believe that she was a Pseudo-Colossi.


    She was hailed as a one-woman army, and because of this, she was called the First Legendary Mermaid Princess of the Sea.

 Chapter 934: The War Princess Of The Sea [Part 2]

    Chapter 934: The War Princess Of The Sea [Part 2]


    ?


    "How beautiful," Prince Baltic muttered as he gazed at Illumina''s heroic visage.


    He was shocked by the power she showed everyone, but soon, this shock was reced by admiration and infatuation.


    The Naga Prince wasn''t the least bit worried about the oue of this battle. With King Oceanus leading them, there was no need to fear anything.


    No matter how powerful Illumina was, just she alone couldn''t change the tides of war. The moment she fell, the Kingdom of Saphirus would crumble like a sandcastle hit by a mighty


    wave.


    Because he was focusing on the Mermaid Princess'' beauty, he didn''t notice that the soldiers serving as their vanguard had subconsciously taken a step back due to fright.


    However, this didn''t escape the eyes of Princess Ariel and the other Generals who were leading their respective armies.


    ¡°All Magic Cannons and Siege Weapons, prepare to use Wave Tactics!" Princess Ariel ordered. "Prepare to fire at my signal!"


    "Ready!"


    "Fire!"


    Unlike the first time, the magic cannons and the siege weapons didn''t fire at the same time. They were unleashed in intervals, making it hard to predict the order and timing of when their attacks wouldnd on the city.


    ''I don''t believe you can defend against this kind of assault,'' Princess Ariel sneered.


    Illumina, who stood above the City Wall, spread both of her arms wide.


    Countless Water Balls the size of basketballs appeared around her.


    These Water Balls then shot out beams of water in quick session, acting like turrets that had independent wills.


    Unfortunately, just like Princess Ariel expected, Illumina hadn''t been able to block all the attacks. Some of the projectiles smashed into the city wall.


    However, despite the fact that the Kingdom of Saphirus was an Ancient City, its walls were protected by countless runic formations, tanking the bombardment that Illumina had missed.


    Several minutester, the bombardment finally stopped.


    A smirk appeared on Princess Ariel''s face when she saw that several massive cracks had appeared on the city walls.


    But before she could even feel happy about the wall''s imminent destruction, a green glow shed across the walls, repairing all the damages that it had received earlier.


    Cheers spread within the Kingdom of Saphirus as they praised their Princess for her overwhelming might.


    Despite the fact that Illumina''s face remained calm on the surface, she wasn''t feeling too calm inside her heart.


    The previous bombardment had taken a toll on her. Not only did she have to block the bombardment, but she was also forced to deflect King Oceanus'' sneak attacks.


    His attacks were the ones that dealt damage to the City Walls and almost made it copse.


    "You truly deserve your reputation, Princess Illumina," King Oceanus praised. "You will be a wonderful asset to the Great n, so I have a proposal to make. Why don''t you join us, and I will let bygones be bygones. How about it?"


    Prince Baltic, who heard King Oceanus'' proposal, suddenly felt rmed.


    If Princess Illumina joined the Great n, then she would no longer fall into his hands!


    Illumina''s Father, King Betram, nced at his daughter with a worried look.


    Truth be told, he wanted to tell his daughter to just ept the olive branch that King Oceanus had extended to her, guaranteeing her life and the survival of their kingdom.


    But familiar with how proud his daughter was, he held back his tongue and waited for her


    answer.


    "I decline," Illumina replied in a firm tone. "The Kingdom of Saphirus doesn''t want any part of this war, for we follow the teachings of Lord Arariel and Queen Celestia. If you wish to fight the Surface Dwellers, then fight them on your own. We will not be a part of it!"


    A sigh escaped King Oceanus'' lips before he shook his head. "Truly a pity."


    Knowing that the Mermaid Princess could annihte thousands of soldiers with her fighting prowess, King Oceanus finally decided to take matters into his own hands.


    Truth be told, he didn''t want to step up. But since he would need cannon fodders to deal with the armies onnd, he didn''t want the manpower of the War Council to decrease if he could prevent it.


    Because of this, he decided to just challenge Illumina in a duel.


    As long as she was defeated, the morale of the Defenders would plummet, and the destruction of the Kingdom of Saphirus would have fewer casualties.


    "Then let''s fight a duel," King Oceanus said with a smile. "If you win, I will spare your people. If you lose, you will join my army whether you like it or not. Deal?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Deal," Illumina replied.


    She didn''t want to let her people die in vain either, so she decided to ept the duel. That way, her kingdom would have a way out of their current predicament.


    Her disy of power earlier was done to intimidate the armies of the Ocean Races and make them hesitate having a frontal confrontation with her.


    Although she was fighting a Colossi, she didn''t feel any fear, for she still had a trump card that she could use as ast resort.


    "Father, I''ll leave the rest to you," Illumina said as she left the City Wall to face off against King Oceanus in the center of the battlefield.


    When the Mermaid Princess and the Colossi were only a hundred meters away from each other, both of them stopped at the same time.


    They stared at each other for nearly half a minute before they moved at the same time.


    Oceanus pointed his trident at the Mermaid Princess and unleashed a lightning bolt, which Illumina was barely able to dodge.


    However, she had already expected something like this and had prepared her counterattack beforehand.


    Dozens of Water Balls appeared around King Oceanus, and all of them fired Water Beams at the same time, leaving no ce for the Colossi to dodge.


    King Oceanus snorted and embedded his trident in the ground, creating a water shield that blocked off all the attacks headed in his direction.


    The Colossi didn''t n to waste his time fighting Illumina because he had a feeling that the Mermaid Princess had a trump card that she could use against him.


    Because of this, he positioned himself in a ce that would prevent Illumina from dodging


    his attacks.


    The tip of his trident created an orb of concentrated lightning, the sight of which made Illumina''s face turn grim.


    She suddenly understood why King Oceanus chose this position to attack.


    Right behind her was the city wall where her father was located, which meant that if she dodged, not only would her father die, but the city wall would bepletely obliterated.


    King Oceanus sneered and unleashed a powerful lightning bolt that transformed into a golden


    sea dragon.


    "Bastard!" Illumina shouted as she created a water ball in front of her and unleashed a beam attack with everything she had.


    The two attacks collided, and for a brief moment, they were evenly matched.


    However, thissted only for a few seconds before the Golden Dragon slowly pushed back


    Illumina''s water beam.


    The Mermaid Princess gritted her teeth and increased the power of her attack as she let out a


    roar filled with anger.


    However, King Oceanus simply smirked and further increased the power of his lightning,


    making the Golden Dragon be bigger.


    As if a dam had been broken, the Golden Dragon roared and cut through Illumina''s attack as if


    it were a knife cutting through butter.


    The Mermaid Princess looked at the Golden Dragon that was about to devour her whole.


    At that moment of life and death, the image of a teenage boy shed inside her mind.


    "Sorry, Ethan," Illumina said softly as she faced the Golden Dragon that was only a few


    meters away from her.


    She subconsciously closed her eyes and braced herself for the impact.


    However, the pain that she was expecting didn''te.


    For a brief moment, she even thought that she might have instantly died due to King Oceanus''


    attack and was thus unable to feel the pain of death.


    Because of this, she slowly opened her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was someone with long blue hair standing in front of her. Illumina thought that she was seeing things and once again thought that she really had died.


    However, when the person standing in front of her turned around and looked at her with a smile, she felt as if her heart was about to burst with the feelings she had been holding back


    for hundreds of years.


    "Are you alr-mmph!"


    Ethan was unable to finish whatever he was going to say because Illumina suddenly jumped into his arms and nted a kiss on his lips.


    Everyone on the battlefield looked at their intertwined figures in shock as the Mermaid Princess, whom everyone admired, kissed someone right in front of them, making the Naga


    Prince feel as if someone had ripped his heart right out of his chest, causing his eyes to turn bloodshot with jealousy and rage.

 Chapter 935: There Can Only Be One King Of The Sea [Part 1]

    Chapter 935: There Can Only Be One King Of The Sea [Part 1]


    ?


    A few minutes before Ethan arrived at the battlefield...


    Princess Wilhelmina helplessly watched her friend, Illumina, defend her Kingdom from thebined assault of the Ocean Races.


    Opposite to Illumina, who specialized in offense, her specialtyy on defense.


    As for Ariel, she was a healer and a very powerful one at that. She could even regenerate lost limbs with her miraculous power, making her one of the three Legendary Mermaid Princesses.


    Just like everyone, Princess Wilhelmina initially thought that it would be a one-sided ughter. However, the scene she expected didn''t happen.


    Illumina showed everyone that she wasn''t a pushover as she faced everyone like a War Goddess.


    Her stance made Princess Wilhelmina admire and respect her more than she already did. But when King Oceanus proposed to challenge Illumina in a one-on-one battle, everyone already knew that she didn''t have a chance of winning.


    King Oceanus was a Colossi, and no matter how powerful Illumina was, she still fell short of the might of the King of the Sea.


    After a few exchanges between the two, it was abundantly clear that King Oceanus had the upper hand. However, Illumina didn''t back down and proved that she was powerful in her own right.


    So when King Oceanus changed his position, forcing Illumina to face his attack head-on or risk destroying her Kingdom, Princess Wilhelmina subconsciously clenched her fist as she hoped that her close friend wouldn''t get hurt in the exchange.


    Just as she expected, Illumina didn''t dodge the attack and faced it using her strongest attack. But it was not enough.


    Just as the Mermaid Princess was about to get hit by King Oceanus Golden Dragon, something unbelievable happened.


    A young man suddenly appeared out of nowhere and sliced the Golden Dragon in half. Everyone was too shocked to say anything, and the only thing they could do was stare in disbelief at the unexpected turn of events.


    Just as everyone was still reeling from the shock, Illumina suddenly jumped into the young man''s embrace and kissed him without holding back.


    At that moment, Princess Wilhelmina remembered her friend''s words.


    "I already have a Promised One."


    The Mermaid Princess knew how aloof Illumina was when it came to matters of love.


    So the fact that she took the initiative to kiss this young man only proved one thing.


    ''He is her Promised One!'' Princess Wilhelmina thought as she screamed internally.


    As the Mermaid Princess was looking at this scene, Illumina finally pulled back as she looked at the young man in front of her.


    "How?" Illumina asked. "Why are you here?"


    "You didn''te," Ethan replied as he looked at her with an affectionate gaze. "So I came to find you."


    The two stared at each other for nearly half a minute before they heard a light cough from a distance, which made them look at King Oceanus, who was looking at the two of them with amusement.


    "Are you done?" King Oceanus asked.


    "No," Ethan briefly replied before taking the initiative to pull Illumina close to him to give her another kiss.


    Illumina didn''t resist and once again kissed the man she loved, the sight of which made the corner of King Oceanus'' lips twitch.


    Just as the Colossi was thinking about what to do next, a scream filled with rage reverberated in the surroundings.


    "Bastard!" Prince Baltic roared in anger. "Get your hands off her!"


    Whether or not Ethan and Illumina heard his words, the pair didn''t stop kissing each other, which made Prince Baltic raise his hand in anger.


    "Kill him! Lord Oceanus!" Prince Baltic shouted. "Kill him!"


    King Oceanus snorted as he pointed his trident at the two lovers. Even if the Naga Prince hadn''t said anything, he had been just about to teach these two lovers to stop treating him as a joke.


    His earlier attack was powerful, but the neer had dealt with it easily. Because of this, the Colossi decided to take this battle more seriously, or else, he would be aughingstock among the Ocean Races.


    Golden lightning gathered at the tip of his Trident, and this time, instead of just one Golden Dragon, three Golden Dragons rushed toward Ethan and Illumina, who were still busy kissing each other.


    Sensing the power that was headed in their direction, Ethan finally pulled back and pointed his trident at the three Golden Dragons with a faint smile on his face.


    Three beams of light, resembling Illumina''s attack earlier, exploded from the tip of Ethan''s Sea God''s Trident.


    These three beams collided with the Golden Dragons, resulting in a loud explosion.


    The sea bed rose up, creating a dust cloud that blocked everyone''s view.


    King Oceanus made a shing motion with his trident, dispersing the dust cloud and allowing everyone to see the aftermath of their exchange.


    When the dust receded, those watching didn''t know if they should be impressed or be annoyed because the Mermaid Princess and the young man had resumed kissing each other. Neither of them looked hurt in the slightest, which made King Oceanus frown.


    For the first time, the members of the Ocean Races finally felt that something was wrong. "Who are you?" King Oceanus no longer attacked and asked the neer his name. This time, Illumina pulled back before looking at the Colossi with a satisfied smile on her face.


    "He''s my man," Illumina replied. "But he goes by another name-the Tide Bringer." "The Tide Bringer?" King Oceanus frowned.


    He observed the handsome young man, who was looking back at him with a smile.


    Suddenly, the Colossi, as well as the other Elders of the Ocean Races, gasped in shock.


    "Long blue hair and blue eyes," the Manta King said softly. "But he''s not Lleu. Is he perhaps


    his son?"


    The older generation of the Ocean Races shared the same thoughts as the Manta King. Although they were certain that the teenage boy wasn''t Lleu, the distinct features of the Tide Bringer could be seen in his appearance.


    King Oceanus scoffed. "You''re not the Tide Bringer. I know Lleu, and he has been missing for a


    very long time."


    "Right," Ethan replied. "Because if he was here, you would not have had the courage to act


    like a big shot."


    King Oceanus'' body suddenly grew a few meters taller, towering over the teenage boy who was looking at him with disdain.


    "I''ll ask you onest time," King Oceanus asked as he pointed the tip of his Giant Trident at the annoying young man, who dared to challenge his dignity. "Who are you?"


    Ethan didn''t reply to the Colossi''s question. Instead, he shifted his gaze to Illumina and


    kissed her forehead.


    "Go back to the City Walls," Ethan said softly. "I''ll handle the rest."


    "Be careful," Illumina replied. "King Oceanus is still a Colossi." "Don''t worry." Ethan smiled. "With me here, he can''t make any waves."


    Illumina could hear the confidence in Ethan''s tone, so she obeyed and swam back toward the


    city.


    "You think you can go without my permission?" King Oceanus sneered.


    The Colossi raised his hand, and two Giant Hands made up of water tried to grab Illumina as


    she retreated back to the city.


    The Mermaid Princess didn''t bat an eye and continued to swim, not bothering to dodge the attack that was headed in her direction.


    Since Ethan was now here, she believed that she would no longer be in any danger.


    Just as the two Giant Water Hands were about to grab the fleeing princess, they suddenly came


    to aplete stop.


    It was as if they had hit some kind of invisible wall, preventing them from moving forward.


    A momentter, the two Giant Hands shattered, dispersing to the sea floor. "You''ve bullied my Promised One long enough," Ethan said as he held the Sea God''s TridentN?v(el)B\\jnn


    in his hand. "Now, it''s my turn to bully all of you."


    "You''re too arrogant!" Prince Baltic shouted. "Everyone, kill him!"


    The Naga Army had been informed beforehand to prepare their long-distance attacks.


    So the moment Prince Baltic gave the order, their Magic Cannons roared, sending their magical projectiles toward the teenage boy, who gazed at the Naga Prince with disdain.

 Chapter 936 There Can Only Be One King Of The Sea [Part 2]

    Chapter 936 There Can Only Be One King Of The Sea [Part 2]


    Even when the bombardment rained down upon Ethan, the teenage boy still didn¡¯t even bother to move and simply stayed where he stood.


    Loud explosions reverberated in the surroundings as the magical projectiles hit some kind of invisible barrier, preventing them from reaching the young man whose identity was still unknown.


    King Oceanus, who was now over ten meters tall, narrowed his gaze upon seeing that, despite the heavy bombardment, none of the attacks managed to even faze the young man, who was looking at the Naga Prince in disdain.


    A few minutester, the bombardment finally ceased, leaving the Ocean Races with solemn expressions on their faces.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you,ter,¡± Ethan said to the Naga Prince before shifting his gaze to the Colossi in front of him. ¡°I will give you a chance, Oceanus. Bow down to your rightful liege, and I can let bygones be bygones.¡±


    ¡°Me? Bow down to you?¡± King Oceanus sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified!¡±


    With the force of an avnche, the Colossi charged forward, his Trident covered in golden lightning.


    Illumina, who had safely returned to the City Walls, anxiously clenched her fists as she did her best to hold back from returning to the battlefield.


    She knew that King Oceanus wasn¡¯t fighting with his full strength earlier, given that he didn¡¯t specialize in using long-ranged attacks.


    No.


    The Colossi of the Sea was known for his superhuman strength and incredible closebat prowess, which shone during the Great War before Antis vanished from the world.


    Even the Progenitors didn¡¯t dare to take one of his direct attacks because it was imbued by the power of the Sea.


    ¡°Die!¡± King Oceanus roared as he thrust his giant trident that was covered in golden lightning toward the young man, who was challenging his authority and dignity.


    The sound of two metallic weapons shing against each other spread in the surroundings.


    Ethan blocked the Colossi¡¯s attack with his Sea God¡¯s Trident. Funnily enough, he was only using one hand to hold his weapon.


    However, that was enough to make King Oceanus¡¯ face turn grim, for he expected this sh to instantly obliterate Ethan from the face of the world, turning him into meat paste.


    To his surprise, the young man didn¡¯t even budge or take a step back after their two weapons shed with each other.


    As someone who prided himself in his strength, this was something that King Oceanus couldn¡¯t ept.


    The sea trembled, and the waters around the Colossi started to morph into giant ded weapons, which all moved to strike the teenage boy whose eyes had now started to shine with a bluish light.


    When the weapons were about to hit his body, several angelic wings unfurled from the young man¡¯s back and blocked the weapons that attacked him from different directions.


    ¡°There can only be one King of the Sea,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°And that King isn¡¯t you.¡±


    Before King Oceanus could even reply, Ethan suddenly thrust his Sea God¡¯s Trident which had been blocking King Oceanus¡¯ Trident.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ethan¡¯s push sent King Oceanus flying backward to the Naga Prince¡¯s fleet. He crashed into their gship, splitting it in half.


    Princess Ariel¡¯s mouth opened wide in disbelief.


    Her gship was right beside the Naga Prince¡¯s, so she was able to see the destruction that followed after King Oceanus crashed into the ship¡¯s body.


    If the one who was sent flying was an ordinary person, Princess Ariel and everyone in the War Council could still ept it.


    But, the one that was sent flying was no ordinary person.


    He was King Oceanus, the Colossi who ruled the sea with his might.


    In just a single exchange, he was sent flying by a young man whom they were seeing for the first time.


    The Mermaid Princess shifted her gaze to the young man in the distance. A blush could be seen on her beautiful face as she looked at the imposing person, who was standing as if he were the King of the Sea.


    Six pairs of angelic wings could be seen on his back and the majestic aura that covered his entire being made the Mermaid Princess feel her heart beat wildly inside her chest.


    Suddenly, a roar filled with anger rose from the Naga Prince¡¯s destroyed gship.


    King Oceanus reappeared and charged at the young man like a cannonball. This time, his entire body was covered in golden lightning, looking like a Wargod who had descended from the heavens.


    Ethan looked at the Colossi, whose face had turned beet red out of anger and embarrassment, before taking a ck cauldron out of his storage ring.


    The ck cauldron that was in Princess Ariel¡¯s possession trembled as if sensing a familiar presence in its surroundings.


    But before the Mermaid Princess could understand why her artifact was acting this way, the teenage boy and King Oceanus disappeared from the battlefield at the same time.


    When King Oceanus regained his senses, he found himself in a flower field under the night sky.


    A full moon hung in the sky and seemed to be looking down on the Colossi with pity.


    Ethan might have made his attack look simple earlier, but it only looked simple on the surface.


    He was actually using thebination of his three Legacies at the same time, showing everyone an invincible persona.


    Mimir¡¯s Wisdom.


    Ashmedai¡¯s Desire.


    Arariel¡¯s Authority.


    And the Legacy of the Tide Bringer.


    Merging these Legacies into one powerful strike made Ethan look like a War God who wouldn¡¯t lose in a one-on-one battle.


    But, the reality was different.


    A Colossi wasn¡¯t an easy opponent, so he decided to take the battle to a ce where he had the ultimate advantage.


    Now that the Colossi was taken to a ce outside of the Sea, his overallbat prowess was decreased significantly.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    The Domain of the Twilight was perfect for one-on-one battles because the Domain itself would absorb the target¡¯s magical powers, transferring it all to Ethan, and allowing him to recover his stamina and magical power easily.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± King Oceanus harrumphed as he raised his Trident to unleash his own Domain.


    But to his surprise, nothing happened, making him frown.


    ¡°I already heard about your Great n,¡± Ethan said as he hovered in the sky, with his wings pping behind him. ¡°And frankly, I think you have a high chance of sess¡­ on the condition that I¡¯m not around.¡±


    ¡°Just who are you?¡± King Oceanus no longer treated the teenage boy in front of him like a random passerby, but a powerful individual who could threaten his life.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Ethan Gremory.¡±


    ¡°Are you Lleu¡¯s son?¡± King Oceanus inquired.


    When Ethan earlier dered that he was the Tide Bringer, the Colossi didn¡¯t take him seriously.


    But after the previous incident, he knew that there was a possibility that the bloodline of the Tide Bringer truly flowed inside Ethan¡¯s veins.


    ¡°I¡¯m not his son,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I am his Grandson.¡±


    A silence thatsted for a full minute descended inside the Domain before King Oceanus took a fighting stance.


    His entire body turned golden, and his body size doubled, standing at twenty meters tall.


    ¡°Since you are part of that hateful bloodline, you are not allowed to live,¡± King Oceanus dered.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Ethan arched an eyebrow. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll have to see whether you have the ability to back up those words or not.¡±


    The young man sneered and the moon in the sky turned crimson.


    Two Constetions appeared in the night sky.


    Suddenly, King Oceanus sensed that he was no longer alone with Ethan inside the Domain.


    An Eight-Headed Hydra and a handsome man with a snake coiled around his body appeared on his left and right sides.


    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± King Oceanus roared. ¡°Are you mocking the honor of this duel?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified for an honorary duel,¡± Ethan sneered.


    He had seen how the Colossi had forced Illumina to make a choice to either dodge or watch as his kingdom was destroyed by Oceanus¡¯ attack.


    Since his opponent liked to y dirty, he would teach him a lesson and make him understand that Ethan could also y that game.


    Sebastian roared as he lunged at the Colossi with fury.


    Ethan¡¯s Other Half chuckled as he joined the battle to help his partner in crime.


    Ethan, on the other hand, smirked as he summoned Dainsleif to join the fray.


    King Oceanus could only curse in anger as he faced the powerful beings, whose battle prowess was only slightly lower than his own.


    Meanwhile, the Golden Egg inside the Morrigan¡¯s Ring started to stir.


    ¡°I smell something delicious,¡± the Golden Egg said. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to sneak out for a bit.¡±


    The Golden Egg hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time, so the moment it sensed a powerful presence, it woke up from its slumber.


    It turned invisible and sneakily jumped out of Ethan¡¯s ring.


    Since the young man was focused on the battle, he didn¡¯t see the mischievous golden egg leave his storage ring.


    Using the flower field as cover, the Golden Egg chuckled evilly as it watched the battle unfold before its eyes.


    It would wait for the perfect opportunity to strike, then devour the power of the Colossi who was cursing its Master for being shameless.

 Chapter 937: There Can Only Be One King Of The Sea [Part 3]

    Chapter 937: There Can Only Be One King Of The Sea [Part 3]


    ?


    Arariel''s Authority.


    This Legacy wasposed of three main abilities.


    The first one was absolute control over the power of the sea-maniption of the tides, currents, and storms, overriding the power of anyone who had a simr ability.


    For that was the power of Authority.


    The total and absolutemand over the Domain that belonged to Ethan''s territory.


    The second one was the ability tobine all the legacies Ethan currently possessed, creating a new kind of power that transcended his current strength.


    The third one was the power tomand any of the Ocean Races or creatures in the sea whether they liked it or not.


    Of course, the stronger the creature, the higher their likelihood to resist Ethan''smand. But as long as Ethan was stronger than them, the chances of them submitting to his will was already guaranteed.


    Ethan had yet to fully master the power of this Legacy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He had just obtained it from Arariel, so he hadn''t had the chance to consolidate this newfound power fully and stabilize his foundations.


    Ethan initially nned to do so, but he temporarily swept it to the side when Arariel warned him that Illumina was currently in danger.


    This was included in the information that Arariel passed to his mind while he bestowed his Legacy on Ethan.


    Knowing that time was of the essence, Ethan traveled nonstop without rest, pushing himself to the limit and using the power of Absolute Authority to travel hundreds of miles per day.


    At the moment, he could only use the power of Absolute Authority thirteen times.


    This meant that he was only able to perform superhuman abilities thirteen times a day, whether he was onnd or sea.


    As long as he possessed the ability to make them happen, even miracles were possible.


    When the battle between Illumina and King Oceanus started, Ethan was still a few miles away from the battlefield.


    However, he had used the power of Absolute Authority to see everything that Illumina could see, allowing him to understand the situation better.


    Since her rainbow scale was the core ingredient of his wand, he was able to tap into her senses, and this allowed him to view the situation of the battlefield.


    This counted as using the power of Absolute Authority.


    It took a toll on his body every time he used this power, which was why there was a limit on how often he could use it.


    However, as long as he was able to replenish his stamina in a short amount of time, it was possible to increase the number of times he could use this ability. However, he would still suffer a bit of a bacsh once he tried to use it a fourteenth time.


    The first time he used this power was to lock into Illumina''s location, allowing him to see everything that she was seeing.


    The second time he used this power was to instantly teleport in front of Illumina when the attack of the Colossi of the Sea had overwhelmed her own attack.


    The third time he used his power was when he blocked the Golden Dragon to save his lover.


    The fourth, fifth, and sixth time was when he dealt with the three Golden Dragons that King Oceanus summoned.


    The seventh time was when he blocked the two Giant Water Hands that were targeting Illumina when she was returning to the city.


    The eighth time was when he summoned a barrier to block the bombardment of the Naga Army.


    The ninth time was when he blocked King Oceanus spear thrust using only one hand to hold his trident.


    This was his way of tricking everyone into thinking that he was someone invincible, whom even King Oceanus, a Colossi, was not a match for.


    The tenth time was when he used his Angelic Wings to block the Colossi''s Water des.


    The eleventh time was when he pushed Oceanus towards the Naga Princes'' gship, destroying it in half.


    His overall performance made the Sea Races feel an instinctive fear and admiration toward him, convinced by the absolute strength that he had shown them.


    Ethan could only use his superhuman abilities two more times, so he decided to use the Cauldron of Twilight to drag King Oceanus to a battlefield that was advantageous for him.


    The Domain of the Twilight was perfect for one-on-one battles, especially against beings who possessed a lot of magical and physical power.


    Anyone who entered the Domain would have their powers sucked away by the Domain, transferring it to its Master.


    This allowed Ethan to recover his stamina and magical powers, replenishing the number of times where he could use his Absolute Authority.


    "Fight me fairly, you coward!" King Oceanus shouted as he fended off the attacks from Sebastian, Ethan''s Other Half, and Dainsleif. "You shameless mortal!"


    Ethan didn''t reply and simply immersed himself in absorbing the Colossi''s magic power. He had an aloof expression on his face, making King Oceanus grit his teeth in frustration. ''You''re doing good, Ethan,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented as hemanded the snake coiled on his body to attack King Oceanus in ces that would make anyone feel like killing people out of embarrassment and anger. ''Just leave this bastard to us!''


    Ethan''s confident smile almost stiffened when he saw his Other Half target King Oceanus''her regions, allowing Sebastian to take advantage of the opening that his partner in crime


    was making.


    But aside from the pair from his peanut gallery, Dainsleif was also using the power of Gravity to make the Colossi''s movement be sluggish.


    With a roar filled with anger, King Oceanus brandished his trident, making Sebastian take a few steps back due to the power of his blow.


    The eight-headed Hydra screamed in anger and unleashed a breath attack, which sent the Colossi skidding several meters across the ground.


    Although they had the numerical advantage, King Oceanus was a bonafide Colossi. He was still a force to reckon with, so he wouldn''t be defeated anytime soon.


    The Golden Egg, who was watching the battle from its hiding ce, chuckled evilly while cheering for Ethan''s team.


    Right now, the Colossi was still very vignt, so the Golden Egg decided to continue waiting for the perfect time to strike.


    Fortunately, it didn''t have to wait long because a few minutester, Ethan finally made his move and joined the battle like an avenging angel who was descending from the heavens.

 Chapter 938: There Can Only Be One King Of The Sea [Part 4]

    Chapter 938: There Can Only Be One King Of The Sea [Part 4]


    ?


    The ground under King Oceanus'' feet shattered as he blocked Ethan''s strike from above. ''Why is this kid so strong?!'' King Oceanus gritted his teeth in frustration, noticing that the blow he just received was no weaker than the full-powered attacks that he unleashed.


    Ethan made sure to only use the power of Absolute Authority whenever he attacked because he wanted to make King Oceanus think that he was as strong as him.


    If the young man had used any weaker spells or attacks against the Colossi of the Sea, King Oceanus, thetter would probably figure out that the young man wasn''t as strong as he was portraying himself to be, shattering Ethan''s invincible image in his mind.


    Mimir''s Wisdom had taught Ethan that intimidation could lower the fighting prowess of his enemies, making them more wary to take the initiative to attack.


    As long as Ethan served as a threat that could attack the Colossi anytime, King Oceanus would have no choice but to spare a bit of attention to him, preventing him from giving his full attention to Sebastian, Ethan''s Other Half, and Dainsleif.


    While the two "Kings" were stuck in a deadlock, Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half took this opportunity to attack King Oceanus in his blindspots.


    Left with no choice, King Oceanus once again unleashed his strength, pushing Ethan back just in time to block the attack from the two annoying bastards who weren''t fighting him fairly.


    Dainsleif, who saw that an opportunity had arrived, lunged at the Colossi''s back for a sneak attack.


    However, just when the Ancient Wendigo was about to deliver his blow, he noticed something golden jump out of the flowers behind King Oceanus''s back, making Dainsleif hesitate for a brief moment.


    That moment of hesitation was enough for King Oceanus to push back the Hydra and the annoying human who was using sorcery against him.


    Left with no choice, Dainsleif raised his hands to block the backhand blow that King Oceanus unleashed in his direction.


    A resounding p spread in the surroundings as Dainsleif was sent flying.


    However, even though it suffered injuries, the Ancient Wendigo didn''t cry out in pain.


    It clenched his lips tightly as his gaze followed the golden egg, which had alreadytched onto the Colossi''s back.


    When King Oceanus was forcefully brought inside the Twilight Domain, he immediately realized that his strength was leaving his body.


    Because of this, he wished to end the battle as quickly as possible in order to preserve his stamina.


    But Ethan wasn''t engaging him in directbat.


    The young man knew that time was on his side, so the longer the battle continued, the weaker King Oceanus would be.


    However, for some reason, the drain on his life force seemed to have doubled after he had dealt with the Ancient Wendigo.


    ''I knew it!'' King Oceanus'' expression became grim. "The longer I stay in this ce, the faster I lose my strength! I need to finish this soon!''


    Little did the Colossi know that a Golden Egg was happily eating away his life force, using the absorption of the Twilight Domain as cover for its activity.


    Ethan, who also saw the Golden Egg attach itself to the Colossi''s back, couldn''t help butugh internally because he didn''t know that the opportunistic and mischievous egg had snuck out of Morrigan''s ring.


    Still, since he and the Golden Egg were on the same side, he didn''t say anything and evenmunicated with the others to form a n to effectively neutralize King Oceanus.


    Dainsleif pressed his palms together and focused the power of Gravity to stop the Colossi''s movements.


    Ethan''s Other Half continued to target King Oceanus''her regions, almost making the arrogant Colossi cough out blood out of sheer fury.


    Sebastian, on the other hand, fought King Oceanus in closebat, which caused him to suffer the most out of three due to how powerful the Colossi''s physical attacks were.


    As for Ethan, he simply hovered in the sky.


    He no longer had any ns of attacking because he knew that King Oceanus was only waiting for an opportunity to deal him a killing blow.


    As long as Ethan was dealt with, he would be free from the Twilight Domain.


    But as the minutes passed, the young man still refused to engage King Oceanus inbat, making the Colossi feel frustrated.


    "Fight me if you''re a man!" King Oceanus shouted. "Do you only n to hide behind your subordinates?! What kind of warrior are you?!"


    The Colossi understood that Ethan was only buying time until he could no longer fight. Because of this, he did his best to taunt the young man, who was looking down on him from the sky.


    "Fight me, you coward!"


    "Come here, Tide Bringer spawn!"


    "Your father and your grandparents are all Sea Slugs! If you have guts, then fight me!"


    "Hey! Aren''t you going to fight?!"


    "C-Can we discuss this like civilized people?!"


    "I changed my mind. I will no longer attack the Saphirus Kingdom. Let''s let bygones be


    bygones, shall we?"


    "Stop! Please stop!"


    "Damn you! Stop hitting my balls, dammit!"


    "Hey! This is all a misunderstanding! Let''s talk things out!"


    "We can alle to apromise! Communication is the key!"


    "Stop! Just stop!"


    "I surrender! Let''s all stop fighting!"


    "I don''t want to fight anymore!"


    "I concede!"


    "I... surrender!"


    King Oceanus was no longer the aloof and arrogant King of the Sea.


    His superhuman strength had long disappeared, and his body had also shrunk back to its


    original size.


    Red blood flowed down from the wounds that had been inflicted on his body, making him look like a pitiful sight.


    After a few more minutes, his legs copsed underneath him, making him fall on the ground


    face first.


    Sebastian grabbed the Trident from the Colossi''s hand with his jaws and tossed it toward


    Ethan.


    The young man caught the Golden Trident with his free hand. But to his surprise, the Trident


    tried to escape from his grip, not recognizing him as its Master.


    Ethan sneered as he used his Absolute Authority over the Trident.


    His eyes glowed with power, making the Trident that was struggling in his hand to stop


    moving.


    He had erased King Oceanus'' Authority over it, and used a drop of his own blood to bind it to


    him.


    The moment Ethan seeded in making the Trident submit to himpletely, it transformed into a golden light which merged with the Sea God''s Trident.


    The young man hadn''t expected this kind of development, and even Sebastian, who had made the Sea God''s Trident his new home, was surprised with this turn of events. However, before he could even say anything, the Guardian of Zentris felt that he had be


    stronger than ever.


    Even Ethan felt his strength double as he gripped the handle of his weapon firmly.


    ''Don''t lower your guard, Ethan,'' the Golden Egg that was still sucking the Colossi''s life force


    warned. ''This guy might be nning to bring you down with him as ast resort. So, let me suck him dry until he could no longer lift a finger.''


    Ethan nodded and ordered Sebastian, his Other Half, and Dainsleif to not lower their guard.


    Any animal would bite back if it was cornered, so the best thing to do now was wait until King Oceanus could no longer threaten him.


    Half an hourter, the Golden Egg burped and jumped off the body of the Colossi whom it had drainedpletely dry.


    Ethan used his foot to flip over the Colossi who had threatened his lover, and looked at his


    face that was now as white as paper.


    "You won," King Oceanus said weakly.


    "I did," Ethan replied.


    "Are you going to kill me?" King Oceanus asked.


    "I won''t kill you... just yet anyway," Ethan replied as he ced his hand on the Colossi''s chest.


    After hearing his reply, King Oceanus felt relief. However, the next second, his face twisted in horror because he could feel something very important to him being pulled from his body. "Y-You can''t do this!" King Oceanus said through gritted teeth. "Just kill me! Just kill


    meeee!"


    Ethan ignored the Colossi as he focused on the task that he was performing.


    A minuteter, Ethan held an orb of golden light on his hand, which made King Oceanus look


    at him with bloodshot eyes.


    "Give it back!" King Oceanus shouted. "Give it back to me!"


    "No," Ethan replied. "This is the price you pay for trying to destroy Illumina''s Kingdom."


    Ethan was a kind hearted person in the past, but he learned his lessons in thends of stor.


    Being kind was good.


    But... Being too kind was bad.


    He had no intention of being kind to his enemies who might once again endanger the people


    whom he wished to protect.


    Because of this, he knew that King Oceanus must be dealt with thoroughly so that there would be no hidden dangers in the sea when he wasn''t around.


    In his hands was the Colossi''s Legacy, which he had extracted using the power of Absolute


    Authority.


    Since Oceanus was part of the Ocean Races, this Authority extended to him.


    If the Colossi had still been in his peak form, it would have been impossible for Ethan to take


    his Legacy from him.


    But now, he no longer had the strength to do anything, making him weaker than Ethan. This allowed the young man to take his Legacy away from him without too much effort.


    "Now, let me end your misery." Ethan then stabbed his Sea God''s Trident into the Colossi''sn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    chest, killing him in one strike.


    King Oceanus'' hatred-filled gaze locked onto Ethan''s face as the light faded from his eyes.


    He died with regret because his ambitions were snuffed out before they could even be


    realized.


    A momentter, King Oceanus'' body was wrapped in blue mes, which burned itpletely.


    Ethan had no intention of returning the Colossi''s body to the sea, for there was a possibility that he would be revived through Necromancy or the Dark Arts. Only when ashes were left of his body did Ethan finally return to the real world so that he could deal with the rest of the Ocean Races who wished to hurt the woman he loved.


    A/N: I will be posting the Character Portraits of Illumina, Samantha, Sabrina, and Wilhelmina


    in thement section. If you don''t see it,e back after a few hours, or before the next batch of chapters is posted.

 Chapter 939: Return Of The Prince [Part 1]

    Chapter 939: Return Of The Prince [Part 1]


    ?


    When Ethan and King Oceanus disappeared from the battlefield, unrest started to spread among the Armies who supported the Great n.


    King Oceanus was a Colossi, and no one among the Ocean Races would dare to face him head-


    on.


    Illumina was a different story. Because she was protecting her Kingdom, her actions were understandable.


    However, someone whom they didn''t even know single-handedly overpowered the Colossi, bringing everyone into a state of shock.


    Princess Ariel could still feel her heart beating wildly inside her chest as she remembered the young man''s fearless gaze as he sent King Oceanus flying into the gship of the Naga Prince.


    The Ocean Races, just like most other races, respected the strong.


    This was why she couldn''t stop herself from looking at the city walls of the Kingdom of Saphirus and staring at Illumina, who had taken the initiative to kiss the young man when he first appeared.


    "Illumina, is he the reason you rejected all the marriage proposals that were sent to you from the Princes of the other kingdoms?" Princess Ariel asked.


    "That''s right," Illumina replied. "He is my Promised One."


    "And his name?" Princess Ariel asked.


    She just wanted to know the name of the young man who made her heart skip a beat.


    King Oceanus had asked for his name a few times earlier, but the young man only answered the Colossi when he had entered the Twilight Domain.


    The only thing that everyone knew about him was that he was the Tide Bringer, which was once the title of the son of Queen Celestia and King Arariel.


    "His name is Ethan," Illumina replied.


    "Ethan..." Princess Wilhelmina, who was listening to the side, muttered.


    Illumina had always said that her Promised One wasn''t an ordinary person. And now that she had seen him in the flesh, Princess Wilhelmina finally understood why her friend was smitten with him.


    ''If I had met someone like him, perhaps...'' Princess Wilhelmina, who suddenly thought of such things, immediately felt her cheeks burning due to embarrassment.


    She didn''t have any thoughts of stealing Illumina''s Promised One. But for some reason, she remembered the talks they had several days ago, which made her face turn beet red.


    "He''s the man I chose. That''s my territory. You''re not allowed to touch him." Illumina smiled with confidence. "Also, since we''re friends, I will tell you this. Despite the fact that you specialize in defense, Ethan can prate you without fail."


    Princess Wilhelmina blinked once then twice before tilting her head.


    For some reason, she felt that there was something wrong with her friend''s statement.


    "... He can prate my defenses?" Princess Wilhelmina asked.


    "Yes," Illumina answered. "He can prate you."


    "Why do you make it sound so dirty?"


    "That''s just you being green-minded."


    Perhaps noticing that Princess Wilhelmina''s face had turned red, Illumina couldn''t help but observe her friend from a distance.


    A momentter, a smile of understanding appeared on the Mermaid Princess'' lips. "Wilhelmina, don''t worry," Illumina said with a smile. "I won''t let Ethan prate you."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The members of the Ocean Races didn''t understand herment right away, but after a few seconds, an uproar spread throughout the ranks of the army as they gazed at the Red-Scaled Mermaid Princess in disbelief.


    "S-Shut up!" Princess Wilhelmina was startled when she sensed the countless gazes looking in her direction. "What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    Even if she died, she wouldn''t admit to anything that Illumina was saying!


    A giggle escaped Illumina''s lips as she watched her friend''s face turn a shade redder.


    Suddenly, Prince Baltic''s voice spread in the surroundings.


    "Hmph! Do you think that bastard can defeat King Oceanus?!" Prince Baltic stated. "While I admit that he might be able to fight him to a certain extent, his Excellency still hadn''t used his full power! Also, now that he''s gone, who''s gonna save you from us?!"


    Prince Baltic, raised his hand tomand his troops to get ready for war. He felt humiliated a while ago because his gship was destroyed, so he wanted to regain his standing by ordering his people to attack.


    "While King Oceanus is dealing with that bastard, let''s finish what we came for!" Prince Baltic dered. "We''ll offer the Kingdom of Saphirus to King Oceanus on a silver tter when he returns. Sound the War Drums! Blow the War Horns!"


    After hearing Prince Baltic''s deration, the members of the War Council snapped out of their daze and prepared for war.


    They never thought, even for a second, that King Oceanus would lose to anyone. With this in mind, they agreed to attack the Kingdom of Saphirus while waiting for his return.


    Soon, the sounds of battle spread in the battlefield, boosting the morale of the Ocean Races. Countless Soldiers from the different factions charged toward the City Walls. This kind of defense was useless to them because they could simply swim over it.


    Prince Baltic sneered as he pointed at the Kingdom of Saphirus with a distorted expression.


    "Release the Kraken!"


    From behind the Naga Army''s formation, a giant sea monster with eight tentacles appeared, making its way toward the city with a deadly glint in its monstrous eyes.


    Illumina''s face turned solemn as the Armies of the War Council surged forth like a ck tide of death.


    She was about to burn her life force in order to deal with them all. But just as she was about to do that, she heard a familiar voice that spoke directly to her mind.


    "I''ll handle this."


    As soon as she heard that voice, she regained her calm and no longer made her move. She also gave a signal to her people to not do anything, which caught them all by surprise. However, since their War Princess wasn''t doing anything, they believed that she had a n in


    mind.


    Just as the Ocean Races'' Armies were about to breach the City Walls, a powerful voice reverberated in the battlefield.


    "Release the Krakens!"


    Above the Kingdom of Saphirus, a ripple of power spread forth.


    Suddenly, a ck abyss appeared, and from within it, a colossal creature with eight giant


    tentacles emerged.


    However, after the first Kraken made its appearance, another Kraken emerged from the Abyss, followed by another.


    Soon, six colossal monsters roared at the same time, making the Soldiers at the front of the formation feel as if their souls had left their bodies.


    The Kraken that belonged to the Naga Prince''s Army looked at the opposing Krakens, who


    were twice its body size, in fright.


    The biggest among the Krakens gazed at the smaller Kraken as if asking it, "Child, whose side


    are you on?"


    The smaller Kraken''s body trembled after being gazed upon its Elder.


    Immediately, itshed its tentacles out towards the Armies around it, catching them by


    surprise.


    The Elder Kraken nodded its massive head in satisfaction as it, too, charged at the soldiers like an unstoppable Juggernaut, devouring everything that crossed its path.


    The other Krakens weren''t idle either, and soon, screams of fear, frustration, and despair


    spread across the battlefield.


    "Princess Wilhelmina, Princess Ariel, what are you doing?!" Prince Baltic shouted. "Don''t just


    stand there. Help us fight!"


    As if proving that he didn''t n on staying behind, Prince Baltic personally led his Elite Bodyguards to join the battle against the Krakens.


    Princess Wilhelmina frowned, but since her own soldiers were also fighting against the


    Kraken, she had no choice but to join the fray.


    As she swam towards her target, her entire body was suddenly covered by a red armor made from her own mermaid scales.


    The Mermaid Princess then raised her hand, and a Circr Shield with razor-sharp edges


    appeared in front of her.


    She shed against the Kraken that belonged to the Naga Princes'' army.


    Although she was confident in her defenses, she still hoped with every fiber of her being that Illumina''s Promised One wouldn''t suddenly appear out of nowhere.


    The words of her friend once again echoed inside her head, which made Princess Wilhelmina


    feel anxious. Illumina had sounded confident when she said that Ethan could prate her defenses and make her feel pain, which she had not felt for the past hundreds of years.

 Chapter 940: Return Of The Prince [Part 2]

    Chapter 940: Return Of The Prince [Part 2]


    ?


    A Merman fighting valiantly at the frontlines suddenly found himself within the grasp of a tentacle thattched onto him from behind.


    He roared as he shed his sword at the tentacle, but he had only managed to deal a shallow cut on its surface.


    As if annoyed by the Merman''s futile struggle, the Kraken tightened his grip around the Merman, intending to crush his opponent.


    Suddenly, something flew past the tentacle, and a secondter, the part that was holding the Merman was cut in half.


    A red shield with razor-sharp edges made a U-Turn and once again shed the remaining tentacle, making the Kraken scream in pain.


    Princess Wilhelmina caught the shield in her hand, just in time to block the Kraken''s powerful blow.


    Runes appeared on the red shield''s surface, creating a barrier that resisted the Kraken''s attack.


    At that moment, a beautiful song reached Princess Wilhelmina''s ears, which made her sigh in relief.


    Princess Ariel had just used her Healing Song, which had an area of effect that spanned two miles.


    This immediately healed the minor injuries that the armies had received from the battle, as well as helped stabilize the condition of those who had suffered moderate to serious injuries.


    Although the seven Krakens were strong, they were fighting against an Army that numbered in the millions.


    After the initial surprise and fear had subsided, the armyunched a full counter-attack, cutting off the Krakens'' tentacles and dealing serious injuries to their bodies.


    The Ocean Races'' Army was like a swarm of ants that covered their prey, using their weapons to stab, sh, and hack the Krakens'' bodies.


    Knowing that they couldn''tst any longer, the Elder Kraken used its special move and unleashed a pitch-ck ink that blocked everyone''s views.


    The other Krakens did the same, and soon, the entire battlefield was covered in darkness. No one could see their own hands due to the cloud of ck ink that had spread throughout the battlefield, preventing anyone from knowing which way was left, right, back, and front.


    Princess Wilhelmina, who was at the center of it all, didn''t panic and raised her shield above her head.


    The shield then spun in a counter-clockwise motion, creating a reverse twister that dispersed the ck ink outward.


    Although she wasn''t as strong as Illumina when it came to overall firepower, that didn''t mean that Princess Wilhelmina wascking in the fighting power and strategy department.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As someone who specialized in defense, she had already encountered many situations simr to this, so she knew what to do.


    But just as she thought that she would be able to disperse the darkness around her, she realized that the ink cloud only retreated a few meters.


    She hadn''t been able to fully dispel it, which made her frown.


    Suddenly, her sixth sense kicked in, warning her that something dangerous was approaching her direction.


    Without any hesitation, Princess Wilhelmina raised her shield to her right side, covering her entire body.


    A secondter, a blue beam of light hit her shield then shattered into countless blue particles. But it didn''t end there. A magical barrage targeted the soldiers that were trapped inside the Ink Cloud, rendering them helpless to the attacks that were raining on them without mercy.


    Hearing the cries around her, Princess Wilhelmina greeted her teeth, and expanded the range of her shield.


    A hundred-meter-wide red barrier appeared in front of her, tanking the barrage that wasing in a certain direction.


    Princess Ariel, who was outside the Ink Cloud, continued to sing, while the Manta King, as well as the other Kings, chanted a spell that dispersed the Ink Cloudpletely.


    When everyone regained their vision, they all gazed in the direction where the magical barrage wasing from.


    At first, they thought that it wasing from the Kingdom of Saphirus. But they were wrong. The attacks hade from the left side of the battlefield, and when they finally saw what was attacking them, Princess Wilhelmina''s and Princess Ariel''s faces became grim.


    A giant city wrapped in a transparent dome was moving in their direction.


    The countless magical cannons within the city were firing non-stop, forcing the army to retreat to a safer position.


    "Raise the barriers!" Prince Baltic ordered.


    Soon, the Ocean Army activated their defensive formations, resisting the barrage that wasing from the city that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.


    At first, everyone was just staring at it. However, at the next second, several gasps emerged from the lips of the Kings and Queens, as well as the Elders of the Ocean Races.


    Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel also gasped in surprise, having recognized the floating city that had stopped its magical bombardment.


    King Betram, who was right beside his daughter, Illumina, couldn''t help but look at the city in shock.


    How could he possibly not recognize the ancient city that was once the most powerful kingdom in the seas of Midgard?


    Standing tall in front of the forgotten city was a handsome young man with long blue hair that fluttered behind his back.


    He was holding the Sea God''s Trident in his hand and looking at the enemy with a fearless look on his face.


    "Antis..." Princess Wilhelmina muttered.


    She had once seen the portrait of the beautiful city where Queen Celestia and King Arariel used


    to live.


    And right now, that scene in the painting was right in front of her, making her feel a shiver run down her spine.


    The Kings, Queens, and the Elders of the Ocean Races had once personally visited the Kingdom of Antis, so they instantly understood that they were seeing the real thing.


    The forgotten city that had disappeared from the face of the world had once again returned, which only meant one thing.


    King Betram hovered above his Kingdom and cupped his hands, facing the young man who had saved his kingdom from destruction.


    "Wee back, Your Highness!" King Betram shouted, snapping everyone from their daze. "All hail the Prince of Antis!"


    "Wee back, Your Highness," Illumina joined her father and bowed toward Ethan. "All


    Hail!"


    The soldiers and the citizens of Saphirus, cheered in unison.


    """All Hail!"""


    """Long live the Prince of Antis!"""


    Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel nced at each other in surprise.


    Both of them were smart women.


    Ethan had faced King Oceanus earlier, and both of them disappeared at the same time.


    The young man had returned, but the Ocean King was nowhere to be found, which only meant


    one thing.


    "All Hail his Highness!" Princess Wilhelmina shouted.


    "Long Live the Prince of Antis!" Princess Ariel dered.


    The subordinates of the two Princesses were startled, but after seeing their leaders hail the


    young man, all of them also raised their weapons and cheered.


    """All Hail!"""


    """Long live the Prince of Antis!"""


    There were still others who had no intention of acknowledging the young man as the Prince of


    Antis.


    However, a powerful pressure descended upon the Armies of the Ocean Races, making them


    shudder.


    A pair of gigantic eyes emerged from behind the City of Antis.


    Soon, the body of a giant Sea Serpent emerged, making those who refused to acknowledge


    Ethan all fall down to their knees in submission.


    The power of a Progenitor washed across everyone, making them lose any thought of opposing the young man, whose gaze had locked on the Prince of the Nagas, making thetter feel as if he was being stared at by the Grim Reaper himself.


    A/N: I will post Joanne''s and Ramona''s portrait in thement section. If you don''t see it, wait a few hours or check again before the next chapters are posted.

 Chapter 941: If She’s Lucky, Something Will Be Born From Her As Well [Part 1]

    Chapter 941: If She¡¯s Lucky, Something Will Be Born From Her As Well [Part 1]


    ?


    King Betram''s eyes looked at the young man hovering in front of the Lost City of Antis for nearly half a minute, then shifted his attention to his daughter.


    Illumina''s eyes, as she looked at the young man, were filled with pride and affection, and it almost seemed like she was doing her best to hold back from dering to the entire world that the Prince of Antis "was her man".


    Back then, King Betram thought that his daughter was only chasing after the end of rainbows when she said that she had already given her rainbow scale to someone.


    Giving her Rainbow Scale was like giving half of her heart away, so when he first learned about it, he was very curious who the lucky person was, and so he asked his daughter to introduce her lover to him.


    However, Illumina only looked back at him with a straight face and said, "He''s not born yet," which almost made King Betram choke on his saliva.


    Since then, he no longer asked who this mystery lover was.


    But now, seeing the young man in front of him, King Betram couldn''t help but sigh in admiration because his daughter''s insight was many times better than his.


    ''Wait... how did she hook up with the Prince if he wasn''t yet born back then?'' King Betram thought. ''Maybe I should ask herter when everything is over.''


    While the King of Saphirus was thinking about these things, The Progenitor, Leviathan, stared down at the Ocean Races, who had all knelt to recognize the return of the Prince of Antis.


    Prince Baltic, who could feel Ethan''s gaze boring into his body, gritted his teeth as he prostrated on the seafloor.


    "Your Highness, please forgive me!" Prince Baltic shouted. "I didn''t know that Princess Illumina was your woman. If I knew, I wouldn''t have dared to ask for her hand in marriage!"


    Ethan narrowed his eyes and asked the invisible golden egg, who was perched on his shoulder, a question.


    ''Do you want to eat him?'' Ethan asked.


    ''I don''t eat trash,'' the Golden Egg replied in disdain.


    It had just devoured the rich life essence of a Colossi, so it wasn''t interested in a mere Naga Prince.


    Ethan then raised his hand and made a pulling motion.


    The water surrounding Prince Baltic stirred. A secondter, the Prince found himself being pulled in Ethan''s direction by some kind of invisible water rope that bound his entire body, preventing him from escaping.


    "Have mercy!" Prince Baltic shouted. "I swear that I won''t do it again!"


    "Your Highness, please have mercy!" the King of Nagas, who saw his son''s plight, couldn''t help but exim. "It is King Colossi who promised my son that he would be granted Princess Illumina as his wife if he joined the Great n!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I don''t care whether he was forced or voluntarily jumped onto Oceanus'' side," Ethan said coldly. "Right now, I am very angry. If you want to join your son, I can make that happen, too."


    Ethan''s gaze which was filled with killing intent locked on the King of the Nagas, making thetter''s face turn grim.


    The Nagas were a war-like race.


    They were among the fiercest members of the Ocean Races.


    This was also why King Oceanus roped them into his schemes first. He knew that once the Nagas were on his side, the other Races would feel intimidated and join his ranks as well. But now that Ethan was looking at him, even the fierce Naga King felt as if he was just moments away from meeting his maker, so he no longer dared to plead for his son''s safety. Not to mention, Prince Baltic was merely one of his sons.


    Although losing the most ambitious among his children would be quite a loss for him, he still had many sons whom he could train to be the next Naga King.


    Right now, the most important thing was to survive.


    As long as he survived, nothing else mattered.


    Seeing that his father abandoned him, Prince Baltic''s anxiety rose drastically as he came face to face with the handsome young man whom Illumina had kissed earlier.


    "Y-Your Highness, I am willing to be your ve!" Prince Baltic pleaded. "No matter what you ask of me, I will do it without fail. Your enemies will be my enemies! I will work like a dog for your sak-arghhh!"


    A loud cracking sound spread in the surroundings as Prince Baltic''s right shoulder twisted in an unnatural angle, making him cry out in pain.


    Despite his loud cries, a sinister and vileughter reached everyone''s ears. Those who heard it couldn''t help but shudder because it felt like it hade from the very depths of the abyss. Dainsleif appeared right beside Prince Baltic and grabbed the Prince''s right arm. He then slowly twisted it, breaking the bones, making the Naga Prince''s cry much louder.


    The arrogant prince was horrified after seeing the vile creature who was enjoying his fear and suffering.


    The Ancient Wendigo then broke the Naga Prince''s legs, enjoying his cries of pain.


    Even the ones watching this scene couldn''t help but feel anxious because they were afraid that after the Naga Prince was dealt with, it would be their turn next.


    Because of this, the Manta King, the Crab King, the Finfolk King, and the other Kings, swam toward the city of Saphirus and knelt in front of Illumina, asking for her forgiveness.


    The Mermaid Princess looked down on these Kings with contempt, but she didn''t utter a single word.


    The one who would decide their Fate wasn''t her, but Ethan.


    Right now, she was content to let her man handle her grievances and make the Ocean Races understand that they made the wrong decision by antagonizing her and her Kingdom.


    Seeing that the War Princess wasn''t saying anything, the Kings turned their attention to King Betram and pleaded for forgiveness.


    King Betram wanted to spit on all of them and curse the nine generations of their families.


    However, he held back and simply told them that if they truly wish to ask for his forgiveness, all of them mustpensate him.


    Only then would he ask his "son-inw" to spare their miserable lives.


    After hearing his reply, the Kings were delighted and immediately promised him a generouspensation for offending their Kingdom.


    They were even thinking that they should just offer their daughters to the Prince of Antis, hoping that he was a lustful prince like Prince Baltic.


    However, when they saw that Illumina was looking down on them with a cold expression on her face, they decided that this n was too dangerous!


    They then proceeded to think of other alternatives to pacify the anger of the young man, who hade to save his lover''s kingdom from destruction.

 Chapter 942: If She’s Lucky, Something Will Be Born From Her As Well [Part 2]

    Chapter 942: If She¡¯s Lucky, Something Will Be Born From Her As Well [Part 2]


    ?


    Princess Wilhelmina was feeling troubled as well.


    While it was true that their Kingdom had been forced to join King Oceanus'' side, that didn''t change the fact that she was one of the people who had joined the assault against the


    Kingdom of Saphirus.


    Her Father, King Aenon, appeared beside her and patted her shoulder.


    "You don''t have to shoulder this sin," King Aenon said softly. "I will offer my life if I have to in order to absolve you and our kingdom from this crime."


    "You mustn''t do that, Father!" Princess Wilhelmina was startled after hearing the determination in her father''s voice. "For better or worse, Illumina is still my friend. I''m sure that she would be willing to say a word or two to her lover, reducing the punishment for our crimes."


    Princess Wilhelmina nced in the direction of the walls of Saphirus, where her friend stood proudly. A determined look then appeared on her face as she made a decision.


    ''If worsees to worse, I will just offer myself to him as a way to atone for my kingdom''s sin,'' Princess Wilhelmina thought. ''That will be enough, right?''


    What Princess Wilhelmina didn''t know was that there was another Mermaid Princess who was having the same thoughts.


    Princess Ariel looked at the young man, who was watching Prince Baltic''s suffering, with a faint smile on her face.


    She was confident in her beauty and charms. No man would be able to resist her advances. Princess Ariel believed that if she yed her cards right, she would even be able to rece Illumina''s position in the young man''s heart.


    As these thoughts formed inside her head, she couldn''t help but feel something warm spread inside her chest as she gazed at the Prince of Antis, who had single-handedly defeated King Oceanus.


    She had no doubt in her mind that the Colossi had died in battle.


    Even if he had survived, he was simply no match for the Progenitor of the Sea, Leviathan. No one had seen the Giant Sea Serpent for the past hundreds of years, so seeing him now reminded her of the Prophecy that she once heard when she was still very young.


    "Antis will return with its prince, and with it, a new era will be born."


    Her body subconsciously trembled as she nced at Illumina in the distance.


    ''Maybe something else will be born out of this incident,'' Princess Ariel thought as her cheeks turned a pale pink after.


    She then shifted her gaze to Princess Wilhelmina, who was also looking at Ethan with a determined look on her face.


    ''If she''s lucky, something will be born from her as well,'' Princess Ariel mused. ''If that happens... it means I have a chance as well.''


    The cries of the pitiful Naga Prince sounded for a few more minutes before a blood-curdling scream reached everyone''s ears.


    Dainsleif had taken a bite of the prince''s right hand, relishing the taste of the Naga which was a being that he was eating for the first time.


    Everyone was forced to watch this horrifying scene from start to end, making them realize that the Prince of Antis was someone who didn''t bat an eye when it came to killing.


    Dainsleif had used an ability that was unique to Wendigo''s, which kept their victim alive even after most of their body parts were eaten.


    This ensured that they could enjoy the taste of their victim''s despair and horror until their veryst moments.


    When all that was left was Prince Baltic''s head, Dainsleif held it close to his face and chuckled evilly.


    Earlier, he felt disappointed because he wasn''t able to eat King Oceanus'' body.


    Ethan had his reasons as to why he burned the Colossi''s body to ash, preventing it from being revived once more.


    If Dainsleif ate the Colossi''s body, there was a chance that it would have an effect on the Ancient Wendigo.


    The worst-case scenario was that the Colossi might have an ability that could overwrite Dainsleif''s soul and take control of his body.


    This was something that Ethan''s Other Half had brought up, warning Ethan to not take any chances.


    Even though King Oceanus was very frail at that point and seemed that he no longer had any trump cards left, it was best to be careful, so he wouldn''t regret anything in the future.


    Also since Sebastian and his Other Half were present at the scene, they had confirmed that the Colossi had truly died, and there was no longer any chance for King Oceanus to make aeback after his body turned into ashes.


    With his ashes safely stored inside the Domain of the Twilight, no one would be able to use it to perform any ancient rituals that might summon the Colossi''s spirit back to the world. With Prince Baltic''s death, Ethan then shifted his attention to the Armies of the War Council in front of him, making the soldiers flinch under his gaze.


    "By my Authority as the Prince of Antis, I hereby dere that all of you are now my subjects," Ethan dered. "I am willing to turn a blind eye to your previous transgression of attempting to destroy the Kingdom of my wife, Illumina.


    "If you all make a vow to serve me and obey mymands, I will absolve everyone of their crimes and will no longer issue punishments. So, are all of you willing to serve me as your Prince? What say you?"


    "I am willing!" Princess Ariel replied before anyone could say anything.


    Ethan''s gazended at her, making the corner of the Mermaid Princess'' lips rise up into a faint


    smile.


    She wanted to leave a good first impression, and judging by Ethan''s reaction, she had seeded in her n.


    A secondter, another voice shouted.


    "I am willing to follow his Highness!" Princess Wilhelmina announced.


    Princess Ariel almost giggled after seeing that the calm and steadfast Princess'' face had turned beet red.


    Soon, more pledges were heard, until everyone in the battlefield had made their pledge.


    """We are willing!"""


    ???We are willing!"""


    ???We are willing!"""n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ???We are willing!"""


    Ethan nodded and the Kingdom of Antis started to move once more.


    It headed toward the Kingdom of Saphirus and stopped a hundred meters away from its city


    walls.


    "Illumina,e to my side," Ethan said with a smile as he reached out his hand in a gesture for his lover toe to him.


    Without any hesitation, Illumina swam toward him until his strong arms wrapped around her body and pulled her into a loving embrace.


    A momentter, the Mermaid Princess took the initiative to give Ethan a passionate kiss, which thetter returned in kind.


    King Betram chuckled when he saw how his aloof, arrogant daughter turned into a loving youngdy in the arms of the man she loved.


    ''It''s a good thing my daughter got him first,'' King Betram thought as he eyed the other Kings, who were also looking at this scene with sly looks on their faces. ''Hmph! Even if these bastards try to use a honey-trap against my son-inw, it won''t work. How can they even


    compare to my daughter''s beauty?


    "These old sea slugs can only watch from the side as the Kingdom of Saphirus prospers. Hahaha! The time for us to rise has finallye! Once Illumina gives birth to the Prince''s child, our lineage will be part of the next royal family of Antis!''


    King Betram was very happy thinking that his daughter would be Ethan''s first and main


    wife.


    If he only knew how many lovers the Prince of Antis currently had at the moment, he would start to feel anxious because the position of first wife had already been taken away from his


    daughter.


    Also, as to whether his daughter would be the first to give birth to Ethan''s child, King Betram would only know after several months in the future.

 Chapter 943: Illumina’s Invitation

    Chapter 943: Illumina¡¯s Invitation


    ?


    With varying expressions on their faces, the Kings and other representatives of the War Council couldn''t help but look at the young man seated at the head of the conference table.


    They were still on the battlefield, and yet, with a single snap from Ethan''s fingers, the seafloor rose, then created a round table and several chairs surrounding it.


    A small throne stood steadily at an elevated tform, overlooking those who were seated below.


    Naturally, the one sitting on the throne was none other than Ethan, with Illumina standing at his right side-like a Queen supporting her King.


    The young man''s posture was imposing, his right leg resting crossed over his left.


    The side of his face was resting on the palm of his left hand, and he looked down on the Kings who had tried to destroy his lover''s kingdom with an arrogant look on his face.


    "That''s my boy!'' Sebastian said with a thumbs up. ''Just keep that aloof and merciless expression. The Ocean Races respect and admire the strong. As long as they recognize you as someone very powerful, they will not dare to disobey yourmands.''


    ''I know this isn''t in line with your character, but you just need to show this stance once,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''Once you show your kind side to them after this, they will think that you havepletely forgiven them, which will make them more loyal to you.


    ''In fact, they will be more than happy to obey your words as a sign of goodwill to let bygones be bygones. Lastly, you are the Prince of Antis. You are part of the Royal Bloodline, and the blood of two Colossi flows inside your veins.


    "They have no choice but to see you as the ruler of the sea, second only to Leviathan. But the Progenitor has always been a carefree soul, so he has no intention of ruling the Ocean Races. With their help, fighting against the Fomorians will be easier, especially since they''re in the sea.''


    Ethan nodded internally, so he decided to y along and intimidate the Kings, Queens, and Leaders of the various Kingdoms and Factions under the sea.


    "Who''s the one who started this Great n?" Ethan asked. "Don''t tell me that all of this started because of just Oceanus'' idea?"


    The Kings and Queens nced at the Naga King, making thetter feel as if his heart had stopped breathing for a brief moment.


    "I-I wasn''t the one who started this n!" the King of the Naga, King Ligurian, dered. "I was only approached by King Oceanus, and I thought that it was a good idea since the humans have captured some of the members of the Ocean Races as their ves.


    "I simply thought that it''s about time we made them pay for their insolence! Your Highness, I''m really not the one who started this Great n!"


    Ethan had just killed his son, so he didn''t want to give the young man any more reason to exterminate the Naga Royal Family.


    He had to clear their family''s name before it was toote.


    "King Ligurian speaks the truth," Princess Ariel stated. "Your Highness, the Great n wasn''t started by King Oceanus. It was started by me."


    Gaps of surprise spread as all eyes looked at the beautiful mermaid princess, who was looking at Ethan with a fearless expression on her face.


    ¡°And your reason for instigating King Oceanus to conquer the surface dwellers?¡± Ethan asked.


    "It''s because of my sister, Princess Ade," Princess Ariel replied. "She has been captured and turned as a ve by humans. I rescued her not long ago, but her mind has already been broken. She can''t even recognize her own family and would scream in fear whenever someone approached her, regardless of who it was.


    "She is just one of the many victims of the surface dwellers over the past hundreds of years. Since the surface dwellers tried to enve us, wouldn''t it be normal if we enve them as well?


    "Of course, that isn''t all. The surface dwellers are also responsible for Queen Celestia''s and Lord Arariel''s suffering. If not for them, wouldn''t the King and Queen of Antis still continue their reign? We are only trying to protect our people. What''s so wrong with that?"


    The Kings and Queens all nodded their heads in approval. The surface dwellers had antagonized them for hundreds of years despite the fact that they were just doing their best to live carefree lives.


    For them, what they were doing was reasonable, so they thought that the Great n was justified.


    Ethan looked at the Mermaid Princess in disdain.


    Although there had indeed been instances where the Ocean Races were captured and treated badly by those who lived on the surface, the same was true the other way around.


    The Ocean Races had also captured humans and brought them to their underwater kingdoms to be treated as ves.


    Some even hunt humans for food, mostly by the more aggressive members of the Ocean Races like the Nagas and the Sharkmen.


    Ariel looked at Ethan with a steady gaze as if wanting to challenge him to prove her wrong. As the Prince of Antis, he should side with the Ocean Races, and with him leading the Great n, the chances of them seeding was high.


    She believed her n was good, and she was confident that it had a high chance of sess. However, she had miscalcted something.


    Ethan had spent all of his life living onnd.


    He didn''t have the mentality of the Ocean Races and couldn''t empathize with their desire to enve the surface dwellers.


    However, since he was now the Prince of the Sea, he had to make them understand that there were bigger problems that they had to face.


    "The world is currently facing a threat that will affect every living creature in this world," Ethan dered. "Invaders from different dimensions are doing their best to breach the defenses in the Lands of Saraqael.


    "The Fomorians also n to rise again and conquer the world like they did hundreds of years ago. Since all of you are so eager to start a war, I will give you what you want. But, our targets will be the Fomorians.


    "Of course, I will not force anyone to join this war. If you don''t wish for bloodshed, that''s fine


    too."


    Ethan then nced at Illumina, who was standing by his side, before shifting his attention back to the other leaders of the Ocean Races.


    Earlier, Illumina told him that she wanted to make an announcement, so he made a gesture for her to speak whatever was on her mind.


    Seeing her lover''s gesture, Illumina smiled and nodded in understanding.


    "Two weeks from now, Prince Ethan and I will get married," Illumina dered. "I would like


    to invite everyone to the wedding ceremony. I hope that all of you will be there when the time


    comes."


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half both whistled at the same time. They didn''t expect that the Mermaid Princess would make such a deration, which caught them and Ethanpletely


    by surprise.


    Even Ethan hadn''t been informed beforehand about Illumina''s n to hold a wedding


    ceremony.


    However, after remembering that she had waited for him for hundreds of years, he didn''t have the heart to oppose her statement.


    Princess Wilhelmina''s and Princess Ariel''s had surprised looks on their faces after hearing Illumina''s deration.


    A momentter, the surprise in Princess Ariel''s face faded and was reced by a frown.


    "This girl really knows how to mess up my ns,'' Princess Ariel thought.


    She nned to seduce the Prince of Antis so that she would be his Queen, stealing Illumina''s ce in his heart.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Princess Wilhelmina, on the other hand, saw that Illumina was looking at her with a


    mischievous smile on her face.


    The mermaid princess then mouthed something in her direction, which made Princess Wilhelmina''s face turn beet-red.


    "Prepare yourself. Ethan will break past your defenses."


    Those were the words that Illumina had said to her, and it made her heart start beating wildly


    inside her chest.


    Of course, Princess Ariel, who was paying close attention to Illumina, managed to read her lips, which made her frown deepen.


    ''What does she mean when she says that ''the Prince will break past your defenses''?'' Princess


    Ariel thought. ''She''s looking at Wilhelmina, so does she mean that the Prince will be fighting


    her in a duel?''


    Princess Ariel, who was pondering the meaning of Illumina''s words, suddenly heard the


    Prince say something, which broke her out of her daze.


    "You have the Cauldron of the Dagda, right? Give it to me."


    Ethan hade to the sea not to only look for Illumina, but also to search for the Cauldron of


    the Dagda.


    Since the description of the mermaid that entered the Ruins matched Princess Ariel, Ethan


    was quite certain that the fourth treasure of the Tuatha De Danann was currently in her


    possession.

 Chapter 944: Finders Keepers

    Chapter 944: Finders Keepers


    ?


    "You have the Cauldron of the Dagda, right? Give it to me."


    Ethan''s statement contained no room for negotiation.


    His words were like a heavenly decree that must be obeyed no matter what. The power of Authority was also imbued in them, which made Princess Ariel''s feel as if a great pressure had descended upon her shoulders.


    "Your Highness, I obtained the Cauldron after suffering hardships onnd," Princess Ariel replied. "I don''t know how you knew about it, but this is something that I have risked my life to obtain. Even if it''s your order, I can''t hand it over so easily, right?


    "Of course, if you truly force me, then I will have no choice but to obey. But this ancient artifact is already soulbound to me, so you will not be able to use it unless you end my life." Princess Ariel faced Ethan''s gaze fearlessly, for it was true that she faced dangers in obtaining the Cauldron of the Dagda.


    The trials she faced almost cost her her life, so she was very unwilling to part with it.


    Ethan arched an eyebrow because he could tell that the Mermaid Princess had no intention of handing over the artifact to him.


    Of course, if he really wanted it, he could force Princess Ariel to hand it over to him using the full might of his Authority.


    But since it was already soulbound to her, forcefully erasing her mark on the Cauldron of the Dagda would damage her soul.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ethan needed the artifact, but he wasn''t that merciless.


    Some artifacts in the world were destined to fall in the hands of the chosen ones.


    The same could be said for Legacies.


    There was also a very popr rule when it came to ruin explorations, and that was "Finders Keepers."


    Because of this, Ethan felt a little troubled on how to obtain the Cauldron of the Dagda in a peaceful manner.


    After pondering for a while, he decided to negotiate and settle this matter civilly.


    "What do you want in exchange for it?" Ethan asked.


    The only way to obtain a soulbound artifact and erase the mark left inside it was to kill their previous owners.


    This was how Ethan acquired the Cauldron of the Twilight, which was soul bonded to the Twilight Witch.


    "The Cauldron of the Dagda is a Divine Treasure of the Tuatha De Danann," Princess Ariel replied. "If the Prince will take me as your wife, I can give it to you as my Dowry."


    "No," Ethan replied in a heartbeat. "I have no interest in marrying you."


    An awkward silence descended in the surroundings.


    The Kings and Queens, as well as the soldiers who were paying close attention to the discussion on the Round Table, couldn''t help but look at Ethan in surprise.


    Princess Ariel was one of the three Legendary Mermaid Princesses of the Sea.


    She had countless suitors and admirers who wouldn''t lose to those who sought for Illumina''s hand in marriage.


    And yet, the Prince of Antis rejected her proposal without any second thoughts.


    ''As expected of my son-inw!'' Prince Betram gave the young man a thumbs up in his heart. ''Hahaha! My daughter didn''t wait for you in vain!''


    Princess Ariel, who thought that Ethan would dly ept her proposal, thought that she had just misheard his answer.


    However, after seeing Illumina''s triumphant smile, Princess Ariel knew that everything she heard was real.


    "Then, I won''t be giving you the Cauldron of the Dagda," Princess Ariel replied, doing her best to stop herself from trembling due to anger and embarrassment. "This artifact rightfully belongs to me, so if His Highness really wants to take it off my hands, then all you need to do is kill me!"


    She was a very proud woman.


    As someone who had been hailed for both her beauty and wisdom, she had always been treated with respect and admiration wherever she went.


    Also, the blow of being rejected by the Prince was one that she didn''t seeing.


    She had thought that as long as she offered herself to Ethan, thetter would dly take her in as his wife.


    Even if she didn''t be his main wife, she would at least still be number two in his life.


    With enough effort, she believed that he would surpass Illumina''s position in Ethan''s heart, bing the true Queen of the sea.


    Below one man, but above everyone else.


    That was the position she wished to obtain.


    Princess Ariel even thought that if Ethan wished for it, she could drag Princess Wilhelmina into his harem so that the Prince would have the three Mermaid Princesses as his wives.


    This was something that would solidify his position in the sea, bing the envy of every man and woman among the Ocean Races.


    A frown appeared on Ethan''s face because the Mermaid Princess was over-reacting to his


    rejection.


    After pondering for a bit, he thought that there was no need to force the Mermaid Princess to hand over the artifact to him.


    Chloe only wanted to gather all the four treasures of the Tuatha De Danann in one ce.


    Perhaps she needed to perform some kind of ritual, which would make the four treasures resonate with each other.


    The Sword of Light, ¨ªomh Sis, belonged to the Kingdom of Wisteria, so he couldn''t just take it and use it for himself.


    Since that was the case, there was no need to force Princess Ariel to hand over the Cauldron to


    him.


    The only thing she needed to do was cooperate with him when the right time came.


    "You can keep the Cauldron of the Dagda," Ethan said after organizing his thoughts. "But you will use it for my sake when I need it the most. Do we have an agreement?"


    Princess Ariel reluctantly nodded. "Very well, Your Highness. If it is for your sake, I am willing to use it for the good of the realm."


    "Good." Ethan nodded before shifting his gaze to the rulers of the Ocean Races. "My wife has already said that our wedding will take ce two weeks from now. All of you may join the festivities, but it is notpulsory. However, know this... I am a very petty person."


    Ethan smiled evilly, which made the hearts of the Rulers of the Sea shudder.


    All of them believed that if they didn''t attend the wedding, the Prince would use that as an excuse to bully them in the future.


    Since that was the case, all of them would attend for the sake of appeasing the young man, who now ruled over the entire sea.


    Princess Ariel and Princess Wilhelmina both looked at Illumina at the same time.


    Illumina, who sensed their gazes, nced in their direction with a sweet smile on her face.


    The two Mermaid Princesses used to look down on her excuse in the past of already having a Promised One.


    But now, she could tell that they were feeling envious of her because not only was her man a Prince of Antis, he was also very handsome, which made her a winner in life.


    After the meeting ended, Illumina introduced Ethan to her family, making King Betram very


    happy.


    "Your Highness, please take care of my daughter," King Betram said as he held Ethan''s hands. "She is a very valiantdy, and truth be told, I thought that there might not be a man who can tame her. But it seems that I am just worrying over nothing."


    The Mermaid King then patted his chest with confidence.


    "Leave the wedding preparations to me," King Betram dered. "Should we hold the


    wedding here in the Kingdom of Saphirus, or do you wish to hold it in the City of Antis?"


    "In the City of Antis," Ethan answered without a second thought. "Let''s hold the wedding


    there."


    "Understood!" King Betram nodded. "Illumina, I''m sure that his Highness is very tired after traveling such a long distance to see you. Take him to the guest room so that he can rest."


    Illumina nodded before holding Ethan''s hand. "Come."


    The Mermaid Princess pulled Ethan toward the Royal Pce, where he could take a rest.


    Now that the adrenaline rush had already faded, Ethan finally felt that pent-up exhaustion that he had been enduring for the past few days of traveling in the sea.


    After finding out that Illumina was in danger, he traveled day and night without rest so that he could be with her for even a second earlier.


    Instead of taking him to the Guest Room of the Royal Pce, Illumina took Ethan inside her


    room.


    Just as soon as the young man entered her sanctuary, the Mermaid Princess sealed the door to make sure that no one would be able to disturb them.


    A momentter, she wrapped her arms around the young man''s neck and kissed his lips


    passionately.


    Ethan, who nned to take a short nap, was dragged into the bed by a very eager Mermaid Princess. She nned to service her lover, who had traveled thousands of miles just to reunite with her again.

 Chapter 945: A Gamble That Lasted For Hundreds Of Years

    Chapter 945: A Gamble That Lasted For Hundreds Of Years


    ?


    Illumina looked at the young man, her eyes filled with love as she lowered her head to give Ethan a soft, sweet kiss on the lips thatsted for three seconds.


    "Ethan, I''ve waited for a very long time," Illumina said softly as she cupped her lover''s face.


    "I''m sorry I made you wait for a long time," Ethan replied as he gazed at Illumina''s eyes that were looking straight at him.


    The Mermaid Princess had pinned the young man on the bed as she did her best to control her feelings of love that were currently overflowing from her heart.


    She thought that she would never see him again because she wasn''t too optimistic with his fight against King Oceanus.


    Not to mention that, even if she were kept alive then, she would rather kill herself than be humiliated by the Naga Prince, who was lusting for her beauty and body.


    Just like a dam that could no longer hold back the water behind it, Illumina felt she could no longer hold herself back from showing the young man just how much she loved him.


    The Mermaid Princess gave Ethan a quick peck on the lips, followed by more quick kisses.


    These sweet kisses then turned into ravenous kisses, breaking the dam inside her heart and mind.


    Illumina''s breathing then became ragged, and soon, she could no longer hold herself back.


    She had been waiting for hundreds of years. And the first time Ethan appeared before her after a long long time, he hade to save her and her Kingdom.


    How could she not possibly fall in love with him all over again?


    Illlumina was strong.


    Very strong that she didn''t need anyone to protect her in her lifetime.


    But the feeling of being protected by someone made her feel something she hadn''t felt before, which only made her feelings for Ethan grow stronger.


    Perhaps noticing his lover''s suffering, the young man wrapped his hand behind Illumina''s head and pulled her close to him.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going anywhere," Ethan whispered. "You are mine, and I am yours. Don''t hold back."


    That was the final nail in the coffin.


    The moment Ethan gave his permission, Illumina lowered her head and gave Ethan one long, passionate kiss before she started to nuzzle his entire face.


    She kissed his cheeks, his forehead, his ears, nose, and neck.


    Illumina didn''t hold back and nibbled on the young man''s neck, marking him as her man.


    The Mermaid Princess then kissed his shoulder, corbones, and chest, making sure to leave her mark over them.


    She had seen how Princess Ariel looked at Ethan as if she was in heat. This made Illumina feel overly protective of her man, who had now appeared by her side.


    The blush that appeared in Wilhelmina''s face also didn''t escape Illumina''s eyes, which made her feel proud because even the aloof and arrogant Mermaid Princess was captivated by her man''s charms.


    Ethan could sense how much Illumina desired him.


    She desired HIS everything.


    This feeling even surpassed the desire that his lovers had made him feel in the past, which made his heart feel warm.


    It wasn''t the first time that his lovers had ced their marks on his body.


    Lily would often leave kiss marks on his body whenever they hadn''t made love for a very long time.


    Even the usually timid Luna would lose herself a bit, even demanding that Ethan not remove the marks she had ced on his body, which he obeyed willingly.


    But the marks that Illumina had left on his body felt hot.


    Very hot.


    This stroked the mes of desire within Ethan''s body, making it heat up as if answering to Illumina''s provocation.


    When the Mermaid Princess finished kissing his hand, she didn''t hesitate to put one of Ethan''s fingers inside her lips, sucking on it as if wanting to taste him.


    The young man drew in a cold breath because the stimtion was too strong.


    Illumina, who was paying close attention to his expression, smiled internally as she released


    Ethan''s finger from her lips and shifted her attention to his abdomen.


    The Mermaid Princess kissed Ethan''s abs and moved past them.


    She then casually took off his swimming trunks, and the moment she saw the package beneath


    it, a look of amazement shed across her face.


    Illumina didn''t hesitate to kiss it a few times before finally taking it inside her lips, which made Ethan''s breathing quicken.


    It felt so good that he almost released it inside her lips.


    Fortunately, he was able to regain hisposure immediately and endured the pleasurable feeling that was washing over his body.


    Illumina was a Mermaid Princess.


    Someone who was admired and loved by countless members of the Ocean Races.


    Having such a proud woman serve him this much made him feel blessed, and his feelings of love for her only increased with every passing minute.


    A few minutester, Ethan was finally unable to hold back and released his seeds inside her soft, seductive lips.


    The young man''s body shuddered as he grunted.


    The release was so strong that his hips jerked from time to time, showing how powerful his climax was.


    Illumina had already sensed that Ethan was reaching his limit and prepared herself for the


    inevitable.


    She took it all in, not even spilling a single drop.


    For her, Ethan''s life essence was extremely precious, and she wouldn''t waste any of it if she


    could help it.


    After what seemed like eternity, Ethan finally lowered his hips as he panted for breath.


    He felt drained, and yet, he also felt incredibly happy.


    Illumina, whose eyes were still closed, continued to suck and lick him, making sure that it was properly cleaned.


    A few minutester, a loud pop reached Ethan''s ears, as Illumina finally released him from her very wet and hot lips, which made him hard again.


    Seeing that he was still very eager to continue, the Mermaid Princess smiled and took him in


    once more.


    After he climaxed a second time, Ethan finally felt too tired to continue and fell asleep while Illumina cleaned him up.


    He had been traveling non-stop for over a week just toe to her side, and the fatigue finally caught up to him.


    Illumina felt sorry for him, so she decided to stop for the time being andid down by his side.


    She had already calmed down a bit and was no longer feeling the great need to be one


    with the man she loved.


    At least for the time being.


    Illumina gazed at the young man''s sleeping face and kissed his cheek before wrapping her


    arms around his body.


    The Mermaid Princess breathed on his scent and enjoyed the warmth of his skin touching her


    own.


    While she was enjoying some quality time with her lover, the rulers of the various kingdoms led their armies back to their respective domains.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ethan tasked them to send some scouts on the seas nearnds of Midgard and monitor the movements of the Fomorians.


    Aside from that, they also had to prepare for Ethan''s and Illumina''s wedding, which was bound to be the grandest event ever since the past hundreds of years.


    The Prince of Antis had finally returned, and this news would soon reach every corner of the sea, informing those who hadn''t been present during his battle against King Oceanus that there was now a new Overlord, whom they mustn''t offend.


    Princess Ariel and Princess Wilhelmina also returned to their respective Kingdoms, with the intention of informing them about Ethan''s arrival.


    The young man had left a very powerful andsting impression on the two Mermaid Princesses, and both of them couldn''t help but feel that Illumina was quite lucky because the gamble she took thatsted for hundreds of years finally bore fruit.

 Chapter 946: Why Are You Smiling Like That?

    Chapter 946: Why Are You Smiling Like That?


    ?


    Ethan slept for three days straight, and during that time, Illumina didn''t leave his side.


    She dutifully cleaned his body like a loving wife, and also made sure to give Little Ethan lots of love, and kisses.


    Despite the fact that he was sleeping deeply, his body was in peak condition, actively reacting to the Mermaid Princess'' touch.


    Of course, how could Illumina resist such a temptation?


    She made sure to indulge herself a bit while making Little Ethan feel extremely good, which might have caused Ethan to sleep a day longer, for she had drained him dry.


    Lilith, who was hiding inside Ethan''s shadow, didn''te out and simply observed the Mermaid Princess.


    She was surprised when Illumina dered that she and Ethan would be marrying after two weeks. But for some reason, she didn''t feel bad about it.


    Perhaps, she instinctively felt that Illumina had yed a major role in Ethan''s life. A role big enough to affect his entire fate, which led to the series of circumstances and thus led to the current situation.


    Of course, since her Master had tacitly agreed to the marriage, Lilith had no intention of opposing it.


    If Ethan had been forced to marry someone, and he truly didn''t want to do it, Lilith would stake her life to prevent it from happening.


    But since her Master wasn''t forced and even seemed to be looking forward to the marriage, the Catkin remained in his shadow and continued to watch over the situation.


    When Ethan finally woke up three dayster, he felt very refreshed and filled with vitality.


    However, when he found out that he slept for three days straight, he still couldn''t help but be surprised. It didn''t ur to him that he was that exhausted.


    "Did anything important happen during the time when I was sleeping?" Ethan asked.


    "I don''t know," Illumina replied. "I didn''t leave this room and remained by your side the entire time. Should we go and look for Father? I''m sure that he''s very eager to have a chat with you."


    Ethan readily agreed to Illumina''s suggestion.


    However, before he could even leave the room, he heard a voice from inside his head, which made his body stiffen.


    ''Ethan, take a good look at the mirror first,'' Sebastianmented. ''Your entire body is filled with hickeys right now. What do you think will happen if the people of this kingdom see it?''


    ''You shouldn''t have told him,'' Ethan''s Other Half chuckled. ''I am even looking forward to his reaction when he finds out way toote.''


    Ethan nced at Illumina and noticed that she was looking at him with a mischievous smile on her face.


    Just like Ethan''s Other Half, she was also looking forward to seeing what would happen next.


    Unfortunately, she wouldn''t get the chance because Sebastian had already gotten in the way of her ns.


    Ethan waved his hand, and a mirror appeared in front of him.


    The moment he saw his reflection in the mirror, he couldn''t help but feel his cheeks burn in embarrassment.


    Almost his entire body was covered with kiss marks, which the Mermaid Princess had lovingly left behind while she was taking good care of him.


    Taking a deep breath, Ethan closed his eyes and circted King Oceanus'' Legacy, which strengthened his body''s overall strength and performance, including his regeneration abilities.


    Less than half a minuteter, the kiss marks on his body healed, making Illumina look at him with a pout.


    "Do you really want to let my father-inw see me in such a state?" Ethan inquired with a smile.


    "Yes," Illumina replied. "That way, everyone will know that you truly belong to me." "There''s no need for that," Ethan replied as he cupped her face, and kissed her forehead. "Let''s go meet father-inw first."


    "Okay," Illumina nodded, and reached out to hold Ethan''s hand.


    She then guided him inside the Royal Pce to look for King Betram.


    They found the King seated on his throne, discussing important matters with his ministers.


    He had asked the captain of the guards to send a few people to look for the evacuees and inform them that the threat had already been dealt with.


    This meant that they could now return to the Kingdom, and once again live their lives in peace.


    The moment King Betram saw Ethan and Illumina, a smile appeared on his face.


    When he saw that the two were holding hands together, the smile on his face widened considerably.


    "Wee, Your Highness," King Betram said in greeting.


    Despite himself being the King of the Kingdom of Saphirus, he still bowed his head toward


    the young man, who was currently the Prince of Antis.


    The lost city of Antis was the capital city of the Ocean Races.


    It was the symbol of the Sea King''s power and authority.


    Whoever sat on its throne was the ruler of the Sea, and even Kings like King Betram had to lower their heads to pay respect for the future King of the Sea.


    "Greetings, Father-inw,¡± Ethan replied with a smile. "Are we perhaps disturbing your duties?"


    "Not at all," King Betram casually waved his hand as if downying Ethan''s words. "We just finished our court session for the day. Isn''t that right, everyone?"


    ""Yes!""


    The ministers were more than happy to y along with their King, and while at it, observed


    the young man who was holding the hand of their princess.


    The two of them standing side by side truly looked like a match made in heaven.


    "Father-inw, is it possible for me to call you Father from now on?" Ethan inquired.


    "Of course, you can call me Father," King Betram replied. "We''re now a family, so there''s no


    need to be polite."


    Although Illumina and Ethan hadn''t married each other yet, their union was already considered a done deal in their eyes, so there was no problem with King Betram''s statement.


    "Then, Father, did something happen during the past three days that I was sleeping with Illumina?" Ethan asked.


    The Ministers and other important officials of the Kingdom looked at the young man with envious gazes.


    ''He actually made love with our princess for three days straight?! How envious!''


    ''Damn! He was just like me when I was his age. The only breaks I had was when I needed to


    pee.''


    ''Young people sure are vigorous and full of life. It seems that the Princess will give birth to the future princes and princesses of Antis!''


    Even King Betram couldn''t help but look at Ethan in surprise.


    ''His performance is indeed worthy as his title of Prince of Antis,'' King Betram mused. ''It looks like I''ll be holding my grandchildren soon enough.''


    Illumina, who seemed to have guessed what her father and the ministers were thinking,


    couldn''t help but blush.


    However, she didn''t say anything to clear the misunderstanding because it was more


    beneficial to her this way.


    Ethan, who had no idea what everyone was thinking, looked at King Betram with expectation.


    "Father, is something wrong?" Ethan asked. "Why are you smiling like that?"


    "I''m just happy," King Betram chuckled. "What was your question again?"


    "Did anything important happen during thest three days?" Ethan inquired. "Well, there are many things that happened during those three days," King Betram answered. "For one, we have received many gifts from Royal Families of the different Ocean races. "There are also a few marriage proposals, and I have set aside for you. The various kingdoms have also informed me that they had already dispatched their scouts near thends of


    Midgard.


    "We have also created a means for long-distancemunications so that we can be informed


    right away if they see the Fomorians Army.


    "Last but not the least, Lord Leviathan insisted that the wedding be held in the City of


    Antis. Our people are already working on the venue to make sure that the ceremony will


    proceed without fail.


    "Lord Leviathan even said that he already found a priest from a ce called Lont who will


    wed you and my daughter on the day of your wedding."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ethan nced at Illumina and gave her hand a light squeeze, making the smile on the


    Mermaid Princess'' face widen.


    "Oh, I almost forgot," King Betram lightly patted his forehead. "Princess Wilhelmina will be


    here in two days'' time and will stay in the Royal Pce until your wedding dayes. It seems that her father has pulled some strings to convince her to stay here for the time being. "She''s a very righteous, kinddy. She also calls me Uncle, and Illumina is a very close friend of hers. Although she participated in the war against us, I know that she and her father were


    only forced to do so.


    "So, I hope that you can treat her a little better. After all, we should keep all the good things inside the family, right?"


    Illumina rolled her eyes at her father for trying to y matchmaker.


    Ethan, who only thought that the King was saying this so that he wouldn''t punish Princess Wilhelmina for standing against Illumina, nodded in understanding. "Understood, Father," Ethan replied. "I will not make things difficult for her."


    "Good!" King Betram smirked as he patted the young man''s shoulder. "Since my daughter is going to be the Main Wife, it is only normal for her to keep the harem in line."


    "Main wife?" Ethan blinked. "Keep the harem in line?"


    "Um, isn''t my daughter going to be your Main Wife?"


    "... Um, Father, about that-" Ethan exined that he was already married to someone, and had eight other fiances waiting


    for him back home.


    The corner of King Betram''s lips couldn''t stop itself from twitching repeatedly after hearing


    the young man''s exnation.


    But after digesting everything that Ethan had said, King Betram thought that the situation


    wasn''t as bad as he originally thought.


    Ethan was only married to onedy, and the others were merely his fiancees. Although his daughter couldn''t be the Main Wife, she would still be his second, which


    was something that he could still ept. Meanwhile, somewhere in Brynhildr Academy...


    Lily felt a bit dizzy as she rose from the bed.


    She was also feeling nauseous, but not to the point that she would start vomiting.


    "Am I sick?" Lily thought as she pressed her hand on her neck before shifting it on her


    forehead. "I don''t have any fever, but I don''t feel well. Should I skip sses today and just rest for the time being?"


    The youngdy weighed his choices before making up her mind.


    She would first ask the maid of their Manor to go to the Kitchens of the Academy and bring her anything light like a soup, so that she could eat without being nauseated.


    Lily didn''t feel like going to her sses for today because she thought that she might have overexerted herself in yesterday''s training session with Nicole.


    ''She has grown quite powerful as ofte,'' Lily thought after remembering her battle against


    the pink-haired beauty. ''But she felt... different.''


    However, before she could think more about the spar they had yesterday, she felt like puking, so she hurriedly went to the bathroom and did what she needed to do to feel better.

 Chapter 947: Good News and Good News Depending On How You Look At It

    Chapter 947: Good News and Good News Depending On How You Look At It


    ?


    Chloe had been busy searching for the whereabouts of the Cauldron of Dagda.


    Every weekend, she would leave the academy with Koko and the Chesmire Cat to search for its whereabouts.


    But after visiting all the ces on her list, she finally decided to wait for Ethan''s return. Perhaps he was able to acquire any information during his trip to the seas of Midgard.


    Just as she was about to return to her room to have a proper rest, she noticed a youngdy leaning against the wall with her hands covering her mouth.


    She didn''t recognize thedy at first, but when she moved a bit closer, she realized that it was actually Lily.


    "What''s wrong?" Chloe asked in a worried tone. "Are you sick?"


    "Just feeling a little nauseous," Lily replied. "Don''t worry. It will pass after a while."


    Seeing how pale she looked, Chloe supported the youngdy''s body and helped her return to her room.


    After learning that Lily had been suffering from dizzy spells and nausea over the past few days, Chloe felt that something was very wrong.


    Lily lived a very fit and healthy lifestyle.


    Heck, she was even healthier and more fit than Chloe.


    Because of this, the youngdy was very concerned that Lily might be suffering from an illness that needed to be diagnosed by a health professional.


    "I think you should go to the infirmary," Chloe proposed. "I''ll take you there."


    Lily''s first instinct was to refuse, but after suffering for the past few days, she thought that there might indeed be something wrong with her.


    But seeing that Chloe was still wearing traveling clothes and still looked tired from her journey, Lily felt apologetic.


    "You should change and wash up first," Lily said with a smile. "I''m feeling a bit better now. I''ll wait for you to freshen up before we go to the infirmary."


    "Are you sure?" Chloe asked. "You might need some emergency treatment, you know?"


    "It''s fine," Lily shook her head. "Don''t worry. I''m really feeling better now, and I''? at least well enough to wait for you."


    Chloe reluctantly nodded before leaving to return to her own room.


    All of Ethan''s lovers recognized Lily as his First Wife, so they would not hesitate to help her if she ever found herself in a tricky situation.


    Because of this, although she was indeed tired from her journey, it only took Chloe half an hour to wash up and pull on a new set of clothes before she returned to Lily''s room.


    The two youngdies then headed to the infirmary.


    Along the way, they met Luna, who greeted them with a smile on her face.


    "You''re finally back, Chloe," Luna gave her best friend a hug. "I missed you."


    "I missed you too," Chloe replied, returning Luna''s hug.


    After greeting each other, Luna nced at Lily and noticed that she looked a bit pale.


    "What''s wrong?" Luna asked. "Are you perhaps not feeling well?"


    "She''s not feeling well," Chloe replied on behalf of Lily. "I''m about to take her to the infirmary, so Professor Galena can take a look at her."


    "I''ll go with the two of you as well," Luna said as she moved to Lily''s right side. "Do you want me to support your body?"


    Lily felt something warm spread inside her chest. These sisters of hers were supposed to be Ethan''s first wives. But because she skipped a few steps ahead in the line, she ended up as Ethan''s First Wife.


    However, after the initial surprise faded, the three of them got along really well and became very close friends.


    "Thank you, but I can still walk," Lily answered.


    "Okay." Luna smiled.


    The twodies then escorted Lily to the Infirmary.


    Fortunately, there were no patients around, so Professor Galena was avable.


    "You''re feeling nauseous and often feel dizzy at random times of the day?" Professor Galena pondered for a bit after hearing Lily''s symptoms. "Let me feel your pulse for a bit."


    The Professor then ced her two fingers over Lily''s wrist and closed her eyes. A minuteter, she looked at the youngdy with a doubtful look on her face.


    "Can you stand?" Professor Galena asked. "I will use a special spell that will allow me to get a better look at the problem."


    Lily nodded and stood up straight, heeding Professor Galena''s instruction.


    "Okay, I developed this spell just a month ago, and after using guinea pigs for the past few weeks, I''m certain that this spell won''t have any side effects if used on a person," Professor Galena said in a mischievous tone.


    The Professor then waved her wand and pointed it at the youngdy in front of her. "Deprehendere~"


    A white light erupted from the tip of the professor''s wand and circled around Lily''s head.


    It continued to circle around as it slowly descended as if giving Lily an in-depth body scan.


    When the white light reached Lily''s feet, it then flew in front of her and transformed into something simr to an X-ray chart.


    The only difference was that it only showed the silhouette of Lily''s body as if they were looking at a gray shadow that was standing upright, showing a perfect replica of the young


    lady.


    The gazes of thedies noticed a faint light shining within the gray shadow''s abdomen, which made Professor Galena say "I knew it."


    Lily, Chloe, and Luna looked at the Professor, who was looking at Lily with aplicated look on her face.


    "Well, I have good news... and something that might be good or bad news depending on how you look at it," Professor Galena said. "So, which one do you want to hear first, Lily?"


    "The good news, Professor," Lily replied in a heartbeat.


    "The good news is that you''re not really sick," Professor Galena replied. "But the hormones in your body are acting up, which is causing the symptoms of nausea and dizziness." "Then what about the good or bad news depending on how you look at it?" Chloe asked. Since Ethan wasn''t around, she felt that she needed to take care of Lily while their lover was


    away.


    "Well, as a Professor, I have a strong urge to give Ethan a good smack because he has disappointed me," Professor Galena said in a serious tone. "However, as someone who had made an Oath to the Tree of Life, I also believe that this is a blessing given to the two of you."


    Suddenly, Lily, Chloe, and Luna had a realization, making them look at the gray shadow''s abdomen, which was giving off a faint light.


    Lily then subconsciously ced her hand over the area of her womb, making Chloe and Luna look at her as well.


    Princess Galena, who saw the three youngdies'' reaction, nodded her head in confirmation.


    "I don''t know if I should say congrattions or not," Professor Galena removed her sses,


    as she looked at Lily with a gentle gaze. "But congrattions. You''re pregnant."


    "I-I''m pregnant?" Lily muttered as she looked down at her abdomen.


    Chloe and Luna didn''t know if they should congratte her or not because this was


    something that they weren''t expecting.


    Chloe was still a maiden, but she and Ethan had already done it inside her dreamscape. Also,


    Ethan would make love with her without going all the way, allowing her to experience her


    lover''s love.


    Luna, who had gone all the way with Ethan, had always used a contraception potion afterward, greatly lowering the chances of getting pregnant with his child.


    Naturally, Lily, who understood that now was not the time to get pregnant, also religiously


    took the contraception potion after making love with her husband.


    So she couldn''t help but feel shocked that something that shouldn''t have happened had


    happened!


    Somewhere in World''s End, the giggle of a woman spread in the surroundings.


    She was looking at her crystal ball, amusedly watching the things that were happening to Lily.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even though her big surprise had been discovered earlier than she expected, she didn''t feel


    bad about it.


    In fact, she was already looking forward to how Ethan would react once he discovered that he


    was now going to be a father.


    "This is what you get for toying with my feelings, you brat," Lady Hecate said with a sweet smile on her beautiful face. "I can''t wait to see your face when you return to the academy."


    The Progenitor of Magicughed out loud like an evil Witch, which reverberated across the entirety of World''s End.


    Those who heard herughter couldn''t help but shudder because it sounded so sinister and evil, making their heart shudder inside their chest.


    In the Kingdom of Saphirus...


    Ethan was jolted awake because he heard someoneughing inside of his head.


    However, the moment he opened his eyes, he could no longer hear theughter, which made


    him wonder if he was just hearing things.


    "What''s wrong?" Illumina, who had taken a human form and waspletely naked, asked, as she continued to hug Ethan''s body. "Did you have a bad dream?"


    "I don''t know," Ethan replied as he tried to calm down his wildly beating heart. "I feel like I heard someoneughing at me a moment ago."


    "It might just be a dream," Illuminamented before kissing Ethan''s cheek. "Let''s go back


    to sleep. Wilhelmina will be arriving tomorrow."


    Ethan nodded as he once again closed his eyes and pulled Illumina closer to him.


    The Mermaid Princess was more than happy to rest her head on Ethan''s chest and wrap her


    arms around his body.


    Soon, the two of them fell asleep in each other''s arms.


    Not knowing that thousands of miles away, the fruit of Ethan''s and Lily''s love, had finally borne fruit, nestling safely inside the youngdy''s womb.


    A/N: Only one long chapter today. Regr chapters will resume tomorrow.

 Chapter 948: Your Baby Will Be My Baby As Well

    Chapter 948: Your Baby Will Be My Baby As Well


    ?


    Inside Ethan''s room, several youngdies gathered and sat facing each other.


    Chloe, Luna, Lilian, Emma, Samantha, Joanne, and Ramona were all looking at Lily, who was still in a state of shock after finding out the news that she was pregnant.


    But since only Chloe and Luna hade with her to the clinic, she decided to gather the rest of her sisters and inform them of what had happened.


    "What I am going to tell all of you is extremely important and must be kept secret until Ethan returns to the academy," Lily said in a serious tone.


    Everyone nodded in understanding, and with the exception of Chloe and Luna, everyone waited for the real reason why they were gathered here today.


    "I am pregnant," Lily stated. "Six weeks pregnant, to be precise."


    ???Huh?!???


    Joanne''s eyes widened in shock as she looked at Lily.


    "I-I''m going to be an aunt?" Joanne blinked.


    Lilian''s and Emma''s face turned solemn because they believed that Lily had no intention of getting pregnant at the moment.


    "How did it happen?" Emma asked. "Weren''t you always drinking Contraceptive Potions?" Lily nodded. "That''s right. I''ve been very careful to not conceive because I know that it is still too early for Ethan and I to have children. So I''m at a loss as to how this happened as well."


    "Then did you perhaps drink an expired potion?" Lilianmented.


    "No." Lily shook her head. "All the contraceptive potions we use are made by Emma. How can any of them possibly be an expired good?"


    "Right, I forgot about that." Lilian nodded.


    All of Ethan''s lovers, especially those who had already done the deed with him, would get a regr supply of contraceptive potions from Emma.


    As Ethan''s Promised One, she made sure that all of her sisters would not be able to conceive until they all graduated from the academy.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Simply put, only if they didn''t drink the potion before or a day after they made love with their lover would the chances of them conceiving a child increase.


    The youngdies knew that Lily was a very responsible person. She would not do anything that might harm Ethan in any way.


    But now, she just dered that she was pregnant, which caused Ethan''s lovers to not know what to do.


    "You''re keeping the baby, right?" Selene, who was in her Carbuncle form asked.


    Lily nodded. "Yes."


    Her hand even protectively touched her lower abdomen as if making sure that Ethan''s first child wouldn''t face any harm.


    "It''s quite unfortunate that Ethan is too far away from us, so we can''t send him a message," Luna said softly. "Even if we ask our Ravens to find him, he will probably be under the sea, looking for Illumina."


    "Don''t inform him about this for now," Lily stated. "Right now, he is working on a very important mission. If he hears this news, he might return to the academy, forsaking his mission, which is something that he mustn''t do no matter what.


    "Aside from looking for Illumina, he also nned to prevent the Fomorians from makingndfall in the Shire Continent. This means that he will stop them at the sea, where he has the advantage over them.


    "If he returns, many innocent people will be endangered if the Fomorians sessfully arrive on ournds. We just can''t risk it."


    Chloe sighed. "I''ve also asked Professor Galena to keep this a secret for the time being. There is a possibility that Professor Rinehart might get wind of this through her and inform Ethan about this news.


    "Knowing our Fiance, he will definitely rush back without fail. The less people who know about this, the better. So, make sure to keep this a secret for now."


    Everyone nodded in understanding.


    "Um, I am proficient in the healing arts, so I can take care of Lily as her personal nurse," Samantha proposed. "I can also monitor and ensure the baby will grow up healthy. Lastly, this is a very sensitive topic, so we can''t let others know about Lily''s condition."


    Lily smiled at Samantha. ¡°Thank you, Samantha. As a precaution, I might also need to leave the academy once my belly starts to grow in size. I will return to my homnd and give birth there.


    "With my family around me, I''m sure that everything will be fine. I will also write a letterter informing my parents about it. Don''t worry. I''ll ask them not to overreact or do anything that might cause a disturbance in the academy.


    "However, I''m sure that my mother will rent a house in Limeburgh Town, so she can check on me anytime."


    Joanne pondered a bit before voicing out her thoughts. "Can I also report this to my mother? I''m sure that she''ll want to hear this news."


    Lily hesitated, but she still nodded. "Of course, my mother-inw should know about this too."


    "Good!" Joanne smiled. "Also, Emma, don''t inform the Protector ns about this. They might overreact and send an army to protect my brother''s future child. We can''t let that happen no matter what!"


    Emma, who initially thought of informing her mother, suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.


    It seemed that she had nearly forgotten just how overprotective the Protector ns were when it came to the bloodline of the Valentin Family.


    If news came out that Lily was carrying Ethan''s child within the boundaries of Caer Wydion, the scenario that Joanne pointed out would be a reality.


    "Very well," Emma replied. "I will not inform my mother about this. But should we inform Enzo? Since he''s already here in the academy, we should inform him, right?"


    "No." Joanne shook her head. "That''s a bad idea. The moment he finds out that my sister-in-w is pregnant, all our personnel here in the academy will monitor Lily twenty-four seven hours a day, seven days a week!


    "Sister-inw might feel very ufortable with their constant monitoring, and that might harm my unborn niece or nephew. We mustn''t let this happen!"


    The youngdies couldn''t help but smile after seeing how overprotective Joanne was of her brother''s unborn child.


    "I almost forgot to say, congrattions, Lily," Lilian said. "I''m going to be honest. I feel a little envious of you. But after I graduate from the academy, I will also do my best to conceive Ethan''s child. Until then, your baby will be my baby as well."


    "Of course," Lily nodded with a smile.


    The youngdies suddenly became excited because they also wanted to see Ethan''s baby.


    Lilian was right.


    Since they couldn''t give birth to Ethan''s child at the moment, Lily''s baby would be their


    babies!


    Little did these youngdies know that all of them would have suffered the same fate as Lily if Lady Hecate had her way.


    Fortunately, Ashmedai put his foot down and stopped the Progenitor of Magic from making all of Ethan''s lovers conceive, which might have made things very difficult for the Valentin


    Family.


    The youngdies chatted for a few more minutes and delegated Chloe, who was in the same Manor as Lily, to check on her condition on a daily basis.


    Lily would also get regr check ups from Samantha, who would personally visit her in Dud Manor, ensuring that she and the baby remained healthy.


    ***


    Somewhere inside the Eques Manor...


    Nicole stared outside the window of her room as a white mist escaped her lips every time she


    breathed.


    Her room was now covered in ice, but the youngdy didn''t seem to be bothered by it.


    "A baby..." Baradiel muttered. "Ethan''s baby."


    The Progenitor of Magic had appeared inside Nicole''s room and chatted a bit with the Fallen Angel, informing her that Lily had already discovered that she was pregnant.


    A momentter, the beautifuldy''s icy expression softened a bit as Nicole regained control


    of her body.


    "From now on, we won''t be sparring with Lily," Nicole dered. "I don''t want to hurt Ethan''s unborn child. Let''s just settle with Alice."


    ''Fine,'' Baradiel replied within Nicole''s sea of consciousness. ''Are you happy for him?''


    66 99


    "Heh..."


    Nicole''s soft expression once again became chilling cold, as a sharp look appeared in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, even if the world freezes over, he and his lovers will be spared," Baradiel said


    softly. "I promise you in my name."


    Whether Nicole heard Baradiel''s promise or not, no one really knows.


    The Fallen Angel only smiled faintly as she stood at the center of Nicole''s room. Soon, she wrapped herself in a block of ice, cold enough to kill a normal person ten times over.

 Chapter 949: You Mean Baking In Two Ovens Instead Of One, Right?

    Chapter 949: You Mean Baking In Two Ovens Instead Of One, Right?


    ?


    Somewhere in Southshire...


    The sound of trees being split apart reverberated in the forest as two blurry figures shed against each other.


    Lyall had a fearless smile on her face as she looked at her father, who had agreed to have a sparring match with her.


    Although Seth had been holding back a bit, he was quite surprised to see that his daughter had grown stronger than before.


    "Perhaps after a year, you''ll surpass your brother, Conall," Sethmented as he stood several meters away from his daughter.


    "Really?!" Lyall asked in surprise. "That''s great!"


    Seth also nodded his head in agreement, knowing that Lyall had always wanted to be as strong as him.


    However, just as the two were about to continue their spar, Conall arrived with a solemn expression on his face.


    "Father, Mother Leah asked me to call you," Conall said. "It''s very important."


    Seth frowned because a nce was enough to tell him that Conall seemed to have received quite a shock.


    "What happened?" Seth inquired.


    "A letter from Lily arrived nearly half an hour ago," Conall answered. "The contents of the letter are very important."


    Seth arched an eyebrow. "Have you read it?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, what does it say?"


    Conall shook his head. "It will be best if you read the letter yourself, Father."


    Seth scoffed, but he decided that it would be best that he head home for the time being. The Beast King took a step forward, and he vanished from where he stood, turning into a blur as he ran towards their residence.


    "What happened?" Lyall grabbed her brother''s arm. "Did something happen to Lily?"


    Conall hesitated for a bit before nodding his head. "Yes. Something happened to Lily."


    Lyall''s face immediately distorted into anger, thinking that something bad had happened to her sister.


    Without another word, she followed behind her father, running as fast as she could so that she could return home before him.


    Lyall wanted to know what happened to her sister very much.


    ''Ethan, if something happened to Lily, I''ll beat the crap out of you!'' Lyall vowed as her speed drastically increased, catching up to her father in the span of a few seconds.


    Conall sighed before he, too, ran back home.


    When Seth and Lyall arrived at their home, they found that aside from Leah, Seth''s other wives had solemn expressions on their faces.


    At the center of the table was an opened letter, and judging from their expressions, the Beast King was certain that all of them had read Lily''s letter.


    Lyall attempted to snatch the letter on the table, only to grab empty air.


    Seth was several times faster than her, so it didn''t take much effort on his part to get the letter before his daughter could even touch it.


    Everyone watched with bated breath as Seth read the letter in silence.


    Suddenly, a frown appeared on his face, whichsted only for a few seconds before his expression regained its calm.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As the Beast King, he had learned to rein in his emotions, especially if it was about something important.


    Seth read the letter thrice in order to make sure that he didn''t miss any hidden meaning in his daughter''s handwriting.


    A few minutester, a long and deep sigh escaped his lips.


    "What happened?!" Lyall asked. "Are we going to start killing those who bullied my sister? Count me in!"


    Seth sighed a second time before handing Lyall the letter, which made the youngdy grow curious.


    Just like her father, a frown appeared on her face as she read the letter. However, this frown also disappeared after a few seconds, reced by an excited look.


    Without even skipping a bit, Lyall returned the letter back on the table before heading toward the door in haste.


    But before she could even leave the house, a hand grasped her shoulder in a vice grip, preventing her from moving.


    "And where do you think you''re going?" Seth asked.


    "Where else?" Lyall replied in confusion. "I''m going to Brynhildr Academy to see Lily. Also, while I''m at it, I''ll ask Ethan to *beep* me too. That way, I can have a baby as well. It''s a win- win for everyone!"


    "Like hell you will!" Seth growled in anger. "You''re not going to leave this house! Conall, you will travel with Leah to Brynhildr Academy so that the three of you can have a proper talk. Feel free to buy a house in Limeburgh Town, and stay there for the time being.


    "When Leah deems that it will be best for Lily to return here, I will also set off to Brynhildr Academy and personally escort all of you back. Ethan is not around at the moment because he is dealing with important matters.


    "Given the situation, you must keep your eyes and ears open for any problem that might harm your sister, understood?"


    Conall nodded. "Yes, Father. I''ll make sure to protect Mother Leah and Lily."


    "Hey! What about me?!" Lyallined. "I''m going as well!"


    "No, you won''t," Seth replied.


    "Yes, I will!" Lyall insisted. "I will! I will! I will! I will! I will! I will!"


    The corner of Seth''s right eye twitched as the thought of locking up Lyall inside their house passed through his mind.


    However, before he could execute this thought, he felt a soft and delicate hand tap his


    shoulder.


    "Let Lyall go with them," a beautiful woman with long red hair and red eyes said firmly.


    She was none other than Lyall''s and Conall''s mother, Louise.


    "You know that Lyall will not sit still when she''s there," Seth replied with a frown.


    "I did some divination earlier about this trip to Brynhildr Academy," Louise smiled faintly. "ording to what I saw, Lyall needs to go because she will have a fateful encounter there."


    """A fateful encounter?!"""


    The entirety of Seth''s family eximed after hearing Louise''s statement.


    "Oh my god! Who is that pitiful person?!"


    "Is that person even human? How can meeting Lyall be equivalent to a fateful encounter?"


    "Hiss... Lyall has been talking about that young man named Ethan. Is this perhaps a sign that the two sisters will be cooked in the same pot?"


    "You mean baking in two ovens instead of one, right?"


    Seth couldn''t help but pinch the bridge of his nose after hearing his wives''mentary.


    In the end, he reluctantly agreed to let Lyall apany Conall and Leah to Brynhildr


    Academy.


    But despite the earlier shock and surprise, Seth found this news to his liking.


    He had already recognized Ethan as his son-inw, and had already acknowledged the young


    man''s strength.


    Seth believed that Lily would definitely give birth to strong children, which would further strengthen their Beast King bloodline.


    If only he wasn''t busy handling the affairs of the war preparations, he would have gone there


    himself.


    He only managed to catch a small breather by sparring with his daughter, Lyall, after several


    days of hard work.


    Lily had informed him beforehand that Ethan nned to stop the Fomorians before they could even makendfall in the Shire Continent.


    Seth thought that his son-inw was truly capable and was even fond of thetter''s


    decisiveness.


    ''I don''t know if this is really a good or bad thing,'' Seth pondered as he looked outside the window. ''Dark times areing, and I''m afraid that my grandchild might suffer because they were born during these troubled times.''


    The Beast King might be a battle junkie, but he was someone who preferred peace over war.


    He hoped beyond hope that his son-inw would prevail in his endeavors, so his unborn child would be delivered safely in a world that wasn''t on the verge of war.

 Chapter 950: We Can’t Add More Girls In The Harem

    Chapter 950: We Can¡¯t Add More Girls In The Harem


    ?


    Inside the Royal Pce of the Kingdom of Saphirus...


    Ethan was apanied by two beautifuldies as he took a stroll in the city.


    One of them was, of course, Illumina, and the other was Princess Wilhelmina, who had arrived a few days before her friend''s wedding.


    Ethan was no longer wearing his swimming trunks, but clothes fitting for a prince.


    They were naturally water resistant, allowing him to use them underwater.


    It was just funny that the princely clothes he was wearing now were something Illumina had prepared many years ago.


    In fact, she had a few more sets of clothes she wished to gift Ethan for when they reunited in Brynhildr Academy.


    Although the intended ce didn''t match, the time still did. Since Illumina couldn''t leave her Kingdom to find him, the young man decided to look for her instead, allowing the Mermaid Princess and her Kingdom to survive a disaster.


    Soon, the three found themselves on top of the city walls, looking at the City of Antis that was hundreds of meters away.


    Although they couldn''t see them at the moment, hundreds of mermaids and mermen were busy decorating the Sea God''s Temple, where the wedding would take ce in four days.


    The lonely and deste ancient city of the past now shone faintly under the sea, showing a shadow of its glorious days.


    "I still can''t believe that your Promised One is the Prince of Antis," Princess Wilhelmina said to Illumina. "But how did you do it? He''s been your Promised One for over a hundred years. That means that he wasn''t even born when you lost your Rainbow Scale."


    "That''s a trade secret," Illumina replied before yfully cing a finger over her lips.


    Ethan found this discussion quite amusing. If not for Illumina''s Rainbow Scale, he might not have been able to live a life as a Wizard in Brynhildr Academy.


    He couldn''t help but think that there might be someone or a greater power pulling the strings from the heavens to make all of these beautiful coincidences fall into ce like pieces of a puzzle.


    When he was in the Lands of stor, Illumina mentioned that she received a prophecy from a seer, saying that if she wanted to find happiness, she should take a leap of faith and offer her Rainbow Scale.


    A Mermaid Princess only had one Rainbow Scale, and if she gave it away, it was equivalent to giving half of their life to someone else.


    This was why they would only give it to the person whom they would spend their life with. "How about it, Wilhelmina?" Illumina whispered in her friend''s ears. "I''ll make an exception, and allow you to offer your rainbow scale to Ethan."


    The beautiful Mermaid Princess who specialized in defense immediately turned beet red and pushed her annoying friend''s face away from her.


    "What are you talking about?!" Princess Wilhelmina almost shouted. "Are you crazy?!"


    "This is a limited time offer only, and if you miss this chance, you won''t get another," Illuminamented with a smile. "I''m not going to brag, but you won''t find anyone better than my fiance in this lifetime."


    Princess Wilhelmina gave Ethan a side-long nce before ring at her friend, who was looking at her with a mischievous smile on her face.


    Suddenly, Princess Wilhelmina thought of something, which made her sneer.


    "Since you like to drag others in your harem, how about you invite Ariel as well?" Princess Wilhelmina chuckled. "I''m sure she wouldn''t hesitate to agree to your offer."


    "That b*tch can marry a Sea Slug for all I care," Illumina replied in a heartbeat. "It takes one to know one!"


    At that moment, a few Sea Slugs were passing below the city walls and heard her, making them look up at the beautiful Mermaid Princess in shock.


    ''Sister, what did we Sea Slugs ever do to you?''


    Of course, the Sea Slugs only thought about it and decided to mind their own business!


    Ethan didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry because the two beautiful Mermaids were pretending that he didn''t exist.


    If it were only Illumina and Princess Wilhelmina talking about it, he would still be able to tolerate it.


    However, the two bastards inside his Sea of Consciousness were also fanning the mes, making Ethan feel like he was about to have a migraine.


    "That''s my boy. Just a single visit in the sea, and he managed to hook the imprable Mermaid Princess and that other Mermaid Princess who has the cauldron of Dagda.'' Sebastian chuckled.


    ''We can''t add more girls to the harem,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''If we do, the number of wives will go up to the double digits.''


    ''Right... but, if all goes to n, wouldn''t the number still hit the double digits because the final number of wives might reach 10?''


    "Ten is still better than 12 or 13.''


    ''Well, you''re not wrong.''


    Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose.


    There were already twodies talking beside him, without holding back. Now, these two bastards inside his head were also doing the same.


    In order to have some peace and quiet, Ethan decided to speak his mind, and change the


    subject.


    ''ording to Lord Leviathan, the one who will preside over our wedding goes by the name James Ainsworth,'' Ethan said. ''Have the two of you heard this name before?''


    ''Eh... that name sounds like some sort of bandit or scammer,'' Sebastian replied. ''Are you sure you want to let someone like that marry you and Illumina?''


    ''James... why does this name make me feel goosebumps.'' Ethan''s Other Half pondered. ''He can''t possibly be the ALL-FATHER who perished hundreds of years ago right?''


    ''Nah! It can''t be him. I mean, how can the name James even equate to the name of Odin?''


    ''Right. The name sounds like it came from a scammer, not gonna lie.''


    Ethan couldn''t help but smile. ''You guys should apologize to all the James in the world. You''re giving that name a bad reputation.''


    ***


    Somewhere in Eastshire...


    "Achooo!" an old man wearing an eyepatch rubbed his nose before looking at the teenage boy beside him with disdain.


    "What are you looking at, Old Man James?" George asked. "I''ve already mastered how to use Fulminar up to the Third Level just like you asked me to. Don''t tell me you''re going to nitpick


    my work again?"


    "Hmph! When I was your age, I already sat on top of the world, guarding the mortals and making sure that the nine realms would not erupt into chaos," James snorted. "Can''t you be a little bit like that Ethan brat?"


    "Why should I be like Ethan?" George arched an eyebrow. "I''m more handsome than him. I''m more suave than him. My charisma is off the charts, and I have one... err, two girls who really


    like me."


    (E/N: Is the other one his Mom?)


    The old man looked at the teenage boy from head to foot before patting George''s shoulder.


    "It''s fine," James said in pity. "Although you and Ethan can dream, I''m still more handsome, more suave, and more charismatic than the two of youbined."


    "Old Man, can you stop being shameless?" George looked at James in disdain. "You''re already this old, and you still try to one-up us youngsters. Are you an old cow who wants to chew the


    fresh grass?"


    The old man pretended that he didn''t hear George''s snarky reply as he yed with his beard.


    "I know you already have Sabrina as your lover," James said with a mischievous smile on his face. "But who is the other one?"


    "I haven''t met her yet." George shrugged. "All I know is that Sabrina and this other girl had a heart-to-heart talk. After that, she said that she ns to introduce her to me one of these


    days."


    James looked pitifully at the future hen-pecked husband and decided to hand him a small


    book.


    "Here is the book that will help you make thosedies happy," James said as he passed a small


    booklet to George.


    "What''s this?" George frowned when he saw the title of the book. "Kama Sutra Version 2,


    revised by James Ainsworth?"


    James gazed at George as if he was a sage that was imparting a secret ancient text that only a


    handful of people knew.


    "George, my boy, there are many secrets in the world, and right now, you''re holding to one ofN?v(el)B\\jnn


    them," James said in a serious tone.


    The young man was still half in doubt, but the moment he opened the book, and saw the illustrations, he felt that he suddenly reached enlightenment.


    The two then stared at each other before chuckling at the same time.


    The Witches, who were passing by, saw the two chuckling weirdos and looked at them in disdain before they left as fast as they could because the two men were giving them the


    creeps.

 Chapter 951: I’m Going To Congratulate You Twice

    Chapter 951: I¡¯m Going To Congratte You Twice


    ?


    "You''re getting married?" Professor Rinehart looked at Ethan in surprise. "You mentioned that you were going to look for an old acquaintance. Is that acquaintance the person you''re going to marry?"


    "Yes, Professor," Ethan replied with an awkward expression on his face. "I didn''te here to get married. But one thing led to another, and I''ll be marrying Illumina in three days." "Illumina? Are you talking about the Mermaid Princess who appears whenever you cast your Resonance?" Professor Rinehart asked.


    "Yes, Professor," Ethan answered. "The main core of my wand is the Rainbow Scale that belonged to the Mermaid Princess, Illumina."


    "Interesting," Professor Rinehart yed with his beard. "This sounds like a story out of a fairy tale. Can you tell me more about it?"


    Ethan nodded and told Professor Rinehart about the origin of his wand. The more the Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy listened to it, the more his interest grew.


    "A fate that bound two people for hundreds of years." Professor Rinehart sighed. "If this isn''t called Fate, I don''t know what else to call it. By the way, do you want me to pass a message to your wife, Lily?"


    "About that, Professor, I''d like to ask for a favor," Ethan said in a serious tone. "I''d like to talk to her, as well as my other lovers, in person. Can you let them borrow your crystal ball for an hour or two?"


    Professor Rinehart gave Ethan a knowing smile and nodded in understanding. "Of course. But before that, can you tell me about your current situation?"


    "Of course, Professor," Ethan replied.


    The young man then told his tale of traveling under the sea to search for Illumina.


    When he mentioned that he found the lost city of Antis, Professor Rinehart almost choked on the tea he had just been drinking.


    Naturally, Ethan didn''t stop there and told him that he faced the Colossi, King Oceanus, in order to protect Illumina.


    Professor Rinehart''s eyes widened in shock when the young man told him that he fought against a Colossi. However, nothing could have prepared him for the bomb that Ethan casually dropped in the middle of his tale.


    "I killed King Oceanus and burned his body until only ashes were left," Ethan said calmly. "After that, I killed the Naga Prince, then I used my Authority to make the rulers of the sea disband their ns of conquering the kingdoms onnd."


    The more Professor Rinehart listened to Ethan''s story, the more he felt that the young man might just be teasing him.


    However, the Headmaster had known Ethan for a long time, so he was sure that everything that Ethan was telling him was the truth.


    When the story ended, Professor Rinehart realized that he had stopped breathing for nearly two minutes, making him gasp for air in shock.


    "Ethan, it seems that yourtest adventure is as thrilling as your other adventures." Professor Rinehart sighed. "A few months ago, you fought against a Demigod and went to look for the Progenitor of Magic at World''s End.


    "After surviving the invaders, as well as the Progenitor''s mischief, you found yourself facing off against the Twilight Witch. A monthter, you decided to leave the academy to face off against the Fomorians, only to stumble upon the City of Antis.


    "Then, you suddenly find out that you''re a Prince of Antis? After that, you went to save your Mermaid Princess from the Colossi, King Oceanus, and now, you''ve be the Spiritual Leader of the Ocean Races.


    "Then you''re about to marry the Mermaid Princess and have that fairy tale wedding under the sea. Tell me, what are you going to do next?"


    "Um... have a honeymoon?"


    "You brat! Are you bragging right now?!"


    Ethan couldn''t help but scratch his cheek because after Professor Rinehart enumerated everything that happened, he realized that he had truly gone through multiple incredible adventures.


    "Fine, let''s talk more about itter." Professor Rineahrtmented. "I can tell that you really want to talk to Lily and the others, so I''ll go find her for the time being." "Thank you, Professor."


    "Mmm."


    An hourter inside Ethan''s Room...


    Several youngdies were gathered around the crystal ball that rested on top of the table.


    All of them looked at the young man who was just as happy to see them.


    "I miss all of you," Ethan said as soon as he saw his wife and lovers. "I''m afraid that the artifact cannot remain active for so long, so I will tell you the important things that happened to me."


    Ethan repeated the same story that he had told Professor Rinehart, making the youngdies look at him in disbelief.


    They were very surprised when they found out that Ethan was a Prince of Antis.


    But when they heard that he had killed a Colossi, they immediately thought that he was just teasing them.


    However, seeing how serious he was, they realized that he was telling the truth.


    When the young man told them that he was about to marry Illumina in a few days, Joanne and Ramona gasped in shock because the two of them had be good friends with the Mermaid Princess when they were still in the Magdar Kingdom.


    The young man looked a bit guilty as he looked at his other lovers, who were looking at him with faces filled with injustice.


    But, in the end, they knew that the marriage wasn''t Ethan''s fault, and he had only been dragged into the flow.


    "Congrattions, brother!" Joanne said with a smile.


    "Thank you, sister," Ethan replied.


    "I''m going to congratte you twice," Joanne smirked. "The first one was because you''re getting married. The second one is because you''re going to be a Fat-mmpph!"


    Ramona, who was seated beside Joanne, hurriedly covered her best friend''s mouth,


    preventing her from saying the rest of what she wanted to say.


    In her excitement, she had forgotten that Lily told them to keep her pregnancy a secret for the time being.


    Fortunately, Ramona was able to react on time, and Joanne immediately realized that she almost spilled the beans.


    Because of this, the youngdy looked at Lily apologetically, making thetter shake hern/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    head.


    "Ethan, congrattions," Lily said with a smile. "You were destined to be with Illumina, so you don''t have to worry. But looking at my sisters, all of them are a bit upset because you''re marrying her right away while they''re still your Fiancees. When the timees, you better make sure that you will hold a grand wedding for all of them.


    "You''re not allowed to marry again unless you are going to marry everyone at the same time, understand?"


    Lily wanted to change the topic so that Ethan wouldn''t dwell on Joanne''s small mishap, making everyone sigh in relief.


    Ethan nodded. "I''m sorry, everyone. This is my fault. I promise that the next time I marry, I


    will be marrying all of you at once. No one will be left behind. Also, I''ll make it a grand


    wedding."


    "You better," Chloe replied. "Or else, we will ignore you for life."


    "Understood," Ethan said. "Also, Chloe, I have found the Cauldron of the Dagda.


    Unfortunately, there are some circumstances that make it impossible for me to take it in my


    custody."


    "Oh?" Chloe frowned. "Tell me more about it."


    Ethan then told her about Princess Ariel who obtained one of the treasures of the Tuatha De


    Danann.


    Chloe''s frown deepened when she heard that the cauldron was now soul bound to the Mermaid Princess, which made things quiteplicated.

 Chapter 952: Is There Some Kind Of Hidden Play That We’re Not Aware Of?

    Chapter 952: Is There Some Kind Of Hidden y That We¡¯re Not Aware Of?


    ?


    "Since the Cauldron of Dagda is already soul bound to her, the only one that can use it is her," Chloe said in a calm tone. "Even if you take it by force, it will be useless. The only way that you can make it yours is if you kill her."


    The youngdy pursed her lips because this was something that Ethan wouldn''t do no matter what.


    She knew that the person she loved had changed from that naive farm boy, into a mature and dependable person.


    While Ethan wouldn''t hesitate to kill when the need to kill arose, he wasn''t a bloodthirsty person, who would just kill anyone because they disagreed with him.


    "Is there no other way?" Ethan asked.


    "There is, but it''s only a temporary fix," Chloe replied. "You can ask her to grant you shared permission of the artifact. But, this contract will notst very long. At most, it will onlyst a few days to a week."


    After thinking about the matter, Chloe knew that if she wanted to do what she needed to do, Princess Ariel must fully cooperate with them.


    "Ethan, what I need is to have all four treasures of the Tuatha De Danann be together in the same ce," Chloe exined. "Since the Sword of Light, iomh Sis, is in the Kingdom of Wisteria, and cannot be moved, we need to go there with the three other treasures.


    "This means that you will need to bring Princess Ariel with you, so that the ritual to unseal the Stone of Destiny will be possible."


    Ethan pondered for a bit before nodding in understanding. "So, I just need to bring her, right?"


    "Yes," Chloe replied. "As long as she brings the Cauldron of Dagda with her, that will be enough. Also..."


    The youngdy''s lips curl up into a smile.


    "I can tell that she''s a very sly, and dangerous woman," Chloe stated. "She will definitely ask for conditions for the cooperation. I''m telling you right now, if she asks you to marry her, you better say no or else..."


    All the other youngdies, including Lily, looked at Ethan with the "Don''t even think about it" gaze, which made Ethan feel goosebumps even though he and his lovers were thousands of miles away from each other.


    "Understood," Ethan replied. "I''ll make sure that she will not reach my bottom line."


    "Yes, don''t let her reach, or touch, your bottom," Samantha said in a serious tone. "That belongs to me, okay?"


    Ethan gave Samantha a knowing smile, and nodded in agreement.


    Thedies looked at their beloved before shifting their gaze to their sister in confusion.


    ''Is there some kind of hidden y that we''re not aware of?''


    That was the thought of everyone in the room. Since they didn''t want to raise a fuss when Ethan was still with them, they decided to ask Samanthater, and make her spill the beans by hook or by crook!


    "All of you take care of yourselves," Ethan said. "I love you all."


    "We love you, too," Lily replied before hesitating to say something to Ethan.


    Of course, Ethan saw this slight hesitation from Lily''s face, so he decided to ask what was on her mind.


    "Is there something you want to tell me, Lily?" Ethan inquired.


    As if waiting for this moment, all thedies in the room looked at Ethan''s wife with bated breath.


    Even Joanne, who almost spoke out her thoughts earlier, was looking at Lily with excitement. "There''s a surprise waiting for you when you return," Lily replied after careful consideration. "So, make sure toe to take care of yourself. We will be waiting for your safe return. Also, bring Illumina with you."


    For a brief moment, apetitive expression shed across Lily''s face that onlysted for a second.


    "Don''t worry." Ethan smiled. "She will apany me back. Illumina is also looking forward to seeing all of you."


    A few minutester, Ethan bid his goodbye, and cut off the connection with the magical artifact.


    A sigh of relief escaped everyone''s lips, as if they were holding their breaths throughout their entire conversation with Ethan.


    "I really thought that you''re going to tell him the news." Lilian chuckled. "I was looking forward to seeing how he would react."


    "I feel the same," Lunamented, a slight tinge of envy in her voice.


    Selene, who was seated on Luna''sp, closed her eyes happily as her Master petted her soft fur, not knowing what the youngdy was thinking.


    "Now is not the time," Lily replied. "I just hope that he will return before my trip back to Southshire. Knowing my mother and father, they will definitely send people to take care of me after they read my letter.


    "For now, it is still not a problem. But the moment my stomach starts showing signs of pregnancy, I will leave the academy, so that rumors will not start to spread. I don''t want to be a bad role model for everyone."


    "Right," Emmamented. "After all, despite the fact that you''re already married to Ethan, you still have a sizable fan club. The moment they realize that their idol is pregnant, they might fall into depression."


    Everyone inside the room giggled because this was indeed a possibility.


    Chloe, who had a faint smile on her face, carefully stored the crystal ball inside a magic pouch.


    She was the one responsible for returning the magical artifact to the Headmaster, and would personally thank him for epting Ethan''s request.


    Now that they knew that their beloved was safe, and had reunited with Illumina, they didn''t have to worry about him, at least for the time being.


    Joanne and Ramona headed back to Ramona''s room.


    Since the two of them often slept together, Joanne had moved some of her clothes to her best friend''s room, so that she could sleep over anytime.


    "That was really close earlier, Joanne," Princess Ramona said with a smile. "If you really told your brother that Lily is pregnant, he might have traveled back to the academy in the fastest


    way possible."


    "Right." Joanne sighed. "Fortunately, you managed to stop me in time. I wouldn''t have the face to show myself in front of Lily if I spoiled her surprise."


    Suddenly, Princess Ramona''s body shuddered as if she was electrified. A momentter, she nced at the direction where she sensed a powerful fluctuation of power.


    However, when she tried to extend her senses in that direction, the feeling that she got was nowhere to be found.


    ''Am I just imagining things?'' Princess Ramona thought.


    The youngdy then shook her head helplessly because she might have just overreacted to


    something.


    Meanwhile, inside the Eques Manor...


    The sound of someone coughing spread inside the room.


    Nicole was crouching on the floor, as the coughing fit wracked her body.


    Right below her, were shards of ice.


    However they were no ordinary shards of ice.


    They were red shards of ice, and they were all covered with a tinge of blood.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Why are you in a rush?" The Progenitor of Magic, Lady Hecate asked the youngdy, who had just ended her coughing fit. "The more you rush, the shorter that girl''s lifespan will be. Are you sure that is the oue that you want to happen?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Nicole replied before wiping the frozen blood at the corner of her lips.


    "Even you understand that time waits for no one."


    "True." Lady Hecate nodded. "But, is it worth it?"


    Nicole didn''t reply.


    Whether the price was worth it or not, even she, and the Progenitor of Magic, was unable to


    tell at this point in time.

 Chapter 953: This Girl Sure Knows How To Bullsh*t

    Chapter 953: This Girl Sure Knows How To Bullsh*t


    ?


    A day after Ethan had a talk with his lovers, Princess Ariel and her entourage, who would be attending his wedding with Illumina, arrived at the Kingdom of Saphirus.


    Naturally, she was given the same VIP Treatment that was given to Princess Wilhelmina.


    Ever since Ethan had single-handedly destroyed The Great n, all the members of the Ocean Races knew that the Prince of Antis had no ambition of ruling thend and sea.


    Some of them felt relief, while some of them felt disappointment.


    Still, there were still some causes for celebration.


    The Lost City of Antis, which had disappeared hundreds of years ago, had finally reappeared.


    Not only that, the Progenitor of the Sea, Leviathan, had once again returned to the sea.


    While the Ocean Races had lost King Oceanus as their Protector, the arrival of Levithan made them feel a lot safer.


    Also, Leviathan was known for his neutral stance, and would not allow any members of the Ocean Races to be bullied by those onnd.


    In the past there was this human kingdom that was founded on an archipgo. They thought that they could get away with capturing the Ocean Races and selling them as ves.


    In the span of a single night, that entire Kingdom, as well as the Archipgo disappeared from the face of the world.


    All of this was done by Leviathan and, since then, a time of peace came between the sea andnd dwellers came to pass.


    When Leviathan disappeared along with the city of Antis, conflict between the surface dwellers and the Ocean Races intensified.


    This was also the reason why many agreed with King Oceanus'' Great n, allowing the various underwater kingdoms to rise up in arms, and drown thend with their raging tides of vengeance.


    Princess Ariel supported this idea, but now, seeing the handsome Prince of Antis before her, all thoughts about world domination were locked up in the deepest part of her heart.


    ''It may not happen now, but who knows what will happen tomorrow?'' Princess Ariel thought as she greeted the young man, who would be wed very soon.


    "Greetings, Princess Ariel," Ethan said as soon as he saw the Mermaid Princess.


    "Your Highness honors me with your greeting," Princess Ariel replied, bowing her head in respect. "This loyal subject has been feeling down as ofte. But, after seeing His Highness, all those troubles seem to disappearpletely."


    Princess Wilhelmina, who was standing a meter away from Ethan, couldn''t help but frown.


    ''What is this girl scheming?'' Princess Wilhelmina thought. ''She''s not here to stop the wedding, right?''


    Naturally, Princess Wilhelmina brushed this thought aside. She didn''t believe that Princess Ariel had the guts to do such a thing.


    However, she suddenly remembered something, which made her feel anxious.


    There were rumors that the Mermaid Princess had an ability simr to Charm, which made people look at her favorably.


    While these rumors weren''t confirmed, and Princess Wilhelmina thought that this was just a bunch of nonsense, it didn''t change the fact that it made her wary.


    The three Mermaid Princesses were extremely beautifuldies.


    They didn''t need to have the Charm Ability to make people fall in love with them.


    A simple smile was enough to make most Mermen look at them with lovestruck eyes, which was also the reason why Princess Wilhelmina didn''t believe that Ariel had this kind of ability. But, contrary to her belief, the two beings inside Ethan''s Sea of Consciousness, were both looking at Princess Ariel in disdain.


    ''She indeed has a nerfed version of Charm Ability,'' Sebastian said in disdain. ''Does she really think that this will work on Ethan?''


    "This skill will only work on weak-willed men who are already infatuated with her beauty,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented. ''Ethan, why don''t you use your own Charm Ability? The Legacy that Lord Ashmedai gave to you is the strongest in the world. Even your sister, Joanne, uses it to suit her needs.''


    ''Does Ethan even need to use Charm on her?'' Sebastian harrumphed. ''With just a word, I''m sure that she''d spread her fish tail for him.''


    ''True.'' Ethan''s Other Half nodded. ''This girl is just grasping for straw at this point.''


    Ethan, who also noticed the faint glow on Princess Ariel''s eyes, couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    "Princess, please don''t use those tricks on me," Ethan said kindly. "It will only make me look down on you if you continue like this."


    "Oh dear." Princess Ariel giggled, canceling her ability. "I was just testing His Highness. If you are to be manipted by bad Merfolk, the Ocean Races will suffer a great loss. I am relieved to know that Prince Ethan''s willpower is very strong."


    "This girl sure knows how to bullsh*t,'' Ethan''s Other Half shook his head helplessly.


    ''Does she think that our boy is an innocent virgin, who will fall for these cheap tricks?'' Sebastian asked in contempt. ''Go, Ethan. Use your Charm on her, and make her understand who she''s messing with!''


    Of course, Ethan ignored thements from the peanut gallery, and decided to talk to Princess Ariel about important matters.


    "Princess, you already know that I need the Cauldron of the Dagda," Ethan said. "But, since it is already bound to you, I will not forcefully take it from you. Instead, I would like to ask you a


    favor."


    "As long as this loyal subject is able to grant His Highness'' desires, Ariel will not hesitate to swim into the sea of hell for you," Princess Ariel replied.


    ''Swim into the sea of hell?'' Sebastian smirked. ''You''d be redder than a cooked shrimp if you


    do that.''


    ''Hush, let''s just watch for now,'' Ethan''s Other Halfmented.


    Ethan paused for a while before saying what he needed to say.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I will be honest with you, Princess," Ethan said. "Aside from marrying Illumina, I also came to the sea to fight against the Fomorians. They n to invade Eastshire, and since many of my loved ones lived there, I cannot allow them to makendfall.


    "Of course, I will not force the Ocean Races to participate in this battle. However, once the battle is over, I would like you to apany me to Eastshire. There is a ceremony that we need to do, and the Cauldron of the Dagda is one of the treasures needed toplete this


    ritual."


    Princess Ariel didn''t reply right away. Instead, she looked at Ethan with a solemn expression


    on her face.


    Two minutester, she asked a question, which made Ethan''s eyes widen in shock. "Has His Highness gathered the other treasures of the Tuatha De Danann?" Ariel asked. "Yes," Ethan admitted. "The only treasure that is missing is the Cauldron of Dagda." "I understand." Princess Ariel nodded. "I will think about this matter carefully, Your Highness. But, please know that I have an important position in my Kingdom. If I need to apany you back tond, I hope that you will agree to some of my conditions.''


    "There it is!'' Sebastian pped his hands. "This girl is really a viin.''


    ''You got that right,'' Ethan''s Other Half smirked.


    Ethan also smiled faintly because he had already expected this to happen. Now, he just needed


    to listen to Princess Ariel''s conditions, and make sure that none of them hit his bottom line.

 Chapter 954: Princess Ariel’s Conditions

    Chapter 954: Princess Ariel¡¯s Conditions


    ?


    Princess Ariel looked at the young man with a faint smile on her face.


    She had just tried to use her ability that charmed her targets, which she hadn''t used for a very long time.


    She usually had no need for it, because with her beauty, it was very easy for her to take advantage of others.


    And if she did use it, those who were already enamored by her beauty would find themselves unable to reject her bidding. They might still be in control of their senses, but they would find it hard to not obey any of her orders.


    To be honest, she felt a little disappointed to see Ethan unaffected by her charms. That meant that the young man didn''t look at her as an object of desire, unlike the other merfolk who dreamt of her everyday.


    But after the disappointment faded, she realized that Illumina wouldn''t choose someone mediocre as her life partner, making her nod her head in approval.


    "Since His Highness wishes to use the Cauldron of Dagda, does that mean that you need to bring it onnd?" Princess Ariel inquired.


    "Yes," Ethan replied.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Then, that makes things easy." Princess Ariel smiled. "If two of my conditions are met, then


    I will apany His Highness to the surface world so that you may use the Cauldron in


    whatever way you want."


    "I''m listening," Ethan said.


    Princess Ariel gave Princess Wilhelmina a sidelong nce, making thetter frown.


    "Should I leave?" Princess Wilhelmina thought that Princess Ariel wanted to talk to Ethan in private, so she voiced out her thoughts.


    "There''s no need to do that," Princess Ariel replied. "I''m just wondering if Princess Wilhelmina also has the intention of taking a vacation tond with His Highness?"


    Princess Wilhelmina nked out for a brief moment because she wasn''t expecting this question.


    "Why would I go onnd?" Princess Wilhelmina asked back.


    "Aren''t you interested in His Highness?" Princess Ariel said mischievously. "I overheard Princess Illumina saying that His Highness here can prate your defenses."


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Halfughed loudly inside Ethan''s head, having seen through Princess Ariel''s ploy to sow discord.


    Princess Wilhelmina, who had talked about the same thing with Illumina in the past, couldn''t help but blush and red at Princess Ariel, making thetter giggle.


    "I have no intention of goi-"


    Unfortunately, Princess Wilhelmina wasn''t able to finish her words because Princess Ariel interjected before she could finish.


    "You''ve been in the sea all of your life," Princess Ariel stated. "Wouldn''t it be good to see the world in another perspective? Also, since I am apanying His Highness, and Princess Illumina will also apany him back tond, why don''t you join us?


    "That way, your horizons will expand, and you''ll also understand how humans live. Who knows? You might find someone who will ept your Rainbow Scale?"


    Princess Ariel then shifted his attention to the young man and gave Ethan a mischievous smile.


    Princess Wilhelmina stiffened because it was very obvious what Princess Ariel was hinting at. "You''re such a busybody," Princess Wilhelmina crossed her arms over her chest. "Mind your own business."


    "So you say, but this is a very rare opportunity," Princess Arielmented. "Do you really want to spend all your life in the sea without seeing whaty onnd? Or are you content with looking at people from afar?"


    Ethan listened to the exchange of the two mermaids and couldn''t help but smile.


    When he was sent back to the past, his first encounter with Illumina was quite thrilling.


    The mermaid princess attacked him with the intention to kill because she felt her Rainbow Scale in Ethan''s possession.


    Only when Ethan''s wand sensed her presence did its Resonance activate, allowing Illumina to know that Ethan was from the future.


    Because of this, the Mermaid Princess became curious about her Promised One, whom she was seeing for the first time.


    After her encounter with Ethan, Illumina decided to stay in the Lands of stor for a period of time, learning the ways of the humans, and even befriended Joanne and Princess Ramona. Even after the brother and sister left to return to the future, Illumina still continued to support and take care of Princess Ramona, visiting her from time to time.


    She even apanied her to World''s End to meet the Progenitor of Magic, Hecate.


    Then, when Princess Ramona was reborn as a Half-Elf, Illumina continued to interact with her.


    It was at that time that the Mermaid Princess truly tried to understand the surface world, in preparation for the day when she would be able to reunite with Ethan, who would be born hundreds of years in the future.


    "Let''s return to talking about your conditions, Princess Ariel," Ethan said. "What are those two conditions?"


    Princess Ariel nodded before holding up one finger.


    "The first condition is... I would like to stay wherever His Highness stays," Princess Ariel said. "Since I am ignorant of the surface world, I need a safe ce to better understand the environment."


    Ethan frowned. It wasn''t impossible, but he couldn''t make a promise because he would need to ask Professor Rinehart''s permission to make this happen.


    "And your second condition?" Ethan inquired.


    "I can''t think of what the second condition was right now," Princess Ariel answered. "I will put it on hold until I get to the surface world. However, I promise that this condition will not be disadvantageous to His Highness."


    "So, even if I don''t grant your second condition, will you cooperate with me when I return to Eastshire?" Ethan arched an eyebrow.


    "Yes, Your Highness," Princess Ariel nodded. "I will help you in any way that I can. Including


    a request to help with repoption of Antis."


    Before Ethan could even reply, a voice filled with amusement reached their ears.


    "There''s no need for you to do that."


    Illumina swam in their direction with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes.


    "Ethan already has many lovers, so repopting Antis isn''t a problem," Illumina said.


    "Does he have many lovers?" Princess Ariel arched an eyebrow. "As expected of His Highness, truly a dragon among men. But, Illumina, you seem surprisingly calm about this. Are you sure you want to share His Highness with otherdies?"


    "Yes," Illumina answered. "We talked about this matter in the past, and I''m fine with it."


    This time, Princess Ariel gave Illumina a long and hard look. She knew that Illumina was a very prideful and arrogant Mermaid Princess. For her to allow her man to share his bed with others made Princess Ariel unable to continue the conversation.


    "How many lovers do you have?" Princess Wilhelmina asked.


    "Nine, including Illumina," Ethan answered with a straight face.


    ""N-Nine?!""


    Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel couldn''t help but gasp at the same time. They thought that Ethan having two to three lovers wasn''t a problem. Even if he had five, the two wouldn''t


    bat an eye.


    However... Nine lovers?


    Even Lord Arariel didn''t dare to have another wife in fear of Queen Celestia''s wrath.


    However, the Prince in front of them seemed to attract the honey and the bees.


    Illumina giggled after seeing the two Mermaid Princesses'' reactions.


    She had long epted that she had to share Ethan with others, but that didn''t mean that she


    would ept just anyone to be her sister.


    Since the others came before her, there was nothing she could do about it.


    But if Ethan were to have any more lovers, they would have to get her approval first!

 Chapter 955: If I Remember Correctly, Your Name Is Lebron

    Chapter 955: If I Remember Correctly, Your Name Is Lebron


    ?


    The day everyone was waiting for had finallye.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Kings, Queens, and other officials of the various Kingdoms all sat in their designated ces outside the Sea God''s Temple.


    Even the King of Nagas, whose son had been killed by Ethan, was present.


    While he was the King of his own race, the King of Antis had always been the King of all the Ocean Races.


    The Progenitor of the Sea, Leviathan, had always backed the Antean Royal Family. It was for this reason that none dared to look down on the young man, whom Leviathan had recognized.


    The treasury of the Kingdom of Saphirus was already overflowing with gifts from the various Ocean Races.


    There were so many that they had no choice but to build a temporary warehouse near the Pce to store the other gifts that were given to Ethan and Illumina as celebratory gifts. Ethan, who was wearing white princely clothes, stood beside the Altar.


    This was not his first time getting married, so he was still calm despite the fact that all the eyes in the venue were looking in his direction.


    Of course, the guests weren''t only looking at Ethan. Some of them were looking at the beautiful Catkin beside him.


    Those who hadn''t interacted with the Beastkins in the past couldn''t help but look at her with great interest.


    Of course, some of them believed that she was the Prince''s servant or possibly his bed warmer.


    Lilith, who had been ced in the limelight, looked very calm on the surface. But deep inside, she was feeling very ufortable.


    As someone who had been trained to be an assassin, she wasn''t used to being seen by countless eyes. She also preferred to keep a low profile and hide herself in Ethan''s shadow.


    But since this is a special asion, Ethan asked her to be in the wedding with him and act as his Guardian.


    After all, she was the only person who hade with him fromnd, making her some sort of pir that he could lean on for emotional support.


    Suddenly, music spread in the surroundings, and Ethan subconsciously straightened up when he saw that a procession was moving from the gates of the city.


    Standing in front of the procession were two adorable little girls who seemed to be around seven to nine years old, throwing pink flowers as they walked on the streets of the city.


    Ethan blinked once then twice because he noticed that the two girls weren''t Mermaids but Humans!


    The City of Antis was inside arge air bubble, so humans could also live inside of it without problems.


    As for the members of the Ocean Races, they could swim inside of it as if it was the sea, making no difference in the slightest.


    Right behind the two adorable girls was the bride in her luxurious wedding dress.


    Her face was covered with a veil, but her long, deep-blue hair could be seen, making everyone know her identity.


    The processionsted for nearly fifteen minutes before the two flower girls arrived near the Altar.


    However, instead of going to the sides, they approached Ethan with smiles on their faces.


    Both of them held their skirts and curtsied before speaking at the same time.


    "Maple greets Father-inw!"


    "Cinnamon greets Father-inw!"


    Ethan blinked once then twice as he looked at the two adorable girls.


    He was tempted to give their chubby cheeks a light pinch, but after hearing them call him "Father-inw," Ethan suddenly felt as if he had misheard them.


    But before Ethan could even ask them to repeat what they had said, the two girls immediately left the altar and sat at the side, allowing Illumina to climb the few steps of the Altar to stand by Ethan''s side.


    "Did those two kids just call you Father-inw?" Illumina asked in an amused tone.


    "They did," Ethan replied. "But I don''t understand why they said that. Maybe they''re just teasing me?"


    "This is the first time I''ve seen these girls," Illuminamented. "I thought they came from your side."


    "No, they didn''t." Ethan shook his head. "I thought they were from your side."


    King Betram, who had escorted her daughter to the altar, also looked at Maple and Cinnamon with curiosity.


    But he knew that he also couldn''t stay at the altar for a long time, so he told Ethan the words that he wished to say.


    "Illumina is my precious daughter," King Betram said. "Please, take good care of her. I hope that both of you will be happy until the seas of the world dry up."


    "That''s a scary thing to say, Father," Ethan replied in a teasing tone.


    King Betram chuckled. "It''s just a saying. Since it is impossible for the seas of the world to dry up, it means that both of you will be able to live a happy life for a very long time."


    After saying what he needed to say, he went to the seat of honor, which was right beside the two flower girls who had started to nibble on the pink flower petals inside their baskets as if they were potato chips.


    Since the bride and broom were already beside the altar, all they were waiting for was the Priest, who would facilitate the wedding.


    Fortunately, they didn''t have to wait because half a minuteter, an old man wearing an eyepatch appeared with a big smile on his face.


    "Have we met before?" Ethan asked because the priest in front of him looked very familiar.


    "Of course, we''ve met before," the old man replied. "Have you forgotten who sold you your Sea God''s Trident?"


    "So, it is you!" Ethan finally remembered the old scammer, who had sold him the Sea God''s Trident. "If I remember correctly, your name is Lebron."


    "It''s James," James corrected. "James Ainsworth."


    Ethan smiled, and looked at the old man with gratitude. "The Trident that you sold me has changed my lifepletely. I am very grateful for your rmendation."


    "I won''t take credit because you were destined to get it," James replied. "Just as you are destined to marry this beautifuldy, who has waited for you for hundreds of years."


    The old man then looked at his granddaughters, who volunteered to be the flower girls


    for this wedding.


    He had heard what they said earlier, but just like Ethan, James thought that his two mischievous granddaughters were just pranking the groom.


    Of course, whether they were pranking Ethan or not would be answered in the not-so-distant


    future.


    James then opened the book in his hand and started the first verse of the wedding vows


    between the groom and the bride.


    Everyone watched this scene with various expressions on their faces, including the other two Mermaid Princesses, who were seated right beside each other.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 956: Sealing The Promise That Lasted For Hundreds Of Years

    Chapter 956: Sealing The Promise That Lasted For Hundreds Of Years


    ?


    James looked at the bride and groom with a smile before spreading his arms wide to start the ceremony.


    "Should anyone present know of any reason that this couple should not be joined in holy matrimony, speak now or forever hold your peace," James dered. "But, know this. The moment you speak up, you will be killed by Leviathan instantly. So, who wants to die today?"


    The old man smiled at the guests as if encouraging them to stand up.


    Those who gathered to attend the wedding all looked at the Giant Sea Serpent, who was looking at them from behind the Sea God''s Temple.


    The Progenitor''s eyes skimmed through everyone as if daring them to ruin Ethan''s special day.


    Seeing that no one dared to speak up, a chuckle escaped James'' lips, which he forcefully changed into a light cough before proceeding to conduct the wedding.


    "Wee, dear friends, family, and honored beings to this sacred gathering," James said. "Today, we bear witness to the weaving of two destinies, the binding of two hearts, and the merging of two paths into one eternal journey.


    "In the presence of the divine forces that guide our realms-be they stars, spirits, or deities- we honor the union of Princess Illumina Lazuli Astraea and Prince Ethan Gremory."


    The smile on Ethan''s face somewhat stiffened when he heard the old man call him Prince Ethan Gremory. He was simply not yet used to his new title, but since this is a special day, he hid his difort and listened to James'' opening remarks.


    "Long ago, when the world was young, it is said that love was forged in the very heart of creation-born of fire, water, earth, and air," James stated. "It is love that weaves our lives together, love that binds us to each other, and love that empowers us to ovee even the darkest of shadows."


    "Today, Princess Illumina and Prince Ethan, you stand here as more than yourselves. You are representatives of love''s eternal strength and its boundless grace. The vows you take today will not merely be spoken but will echo through the threads of fate and time."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    James smiled before looking at the beautiful Mermaid Princess.


    "Now, as the Ocean Races bear witness, let your hearts speak," James said. "Princess Illumina, do youe here freely, with love as vast as the sea, and promise to join your life with Prince Ethan?"


    "I do," Illumina replied.


    James nodded before shifting his gaze to Ethan.


    "And Prince Ethan, do youe here freely, with love as deep as the seas and a promise as enduring as the stars, to join your life with Princess Illumina?"


    Ethan smiled. "I do."


    James then motioned to his granddaughters, Maple and Cinnamon, signaling that they brought the rings that belonged to the Antean Royal Family.


    These rings were taken from the treasury that could only be opened by those who have the Royal Bloodline.


    Since Ethan was a member of the Royal Family, he was able to open the treasury and retrieve the rings that Queen Celestia and Lord Arariel had left for their descendants.


    "As symbols of this bond, we present these tokens," James stated. "Crafted with care, infused with the essence of your spirits, and blessed by the forces of the world, they represent your eternal promise to each other."


    Ethan and Illumina both faced each other as they slid the rings in each other''s fingers.


    Then, James raised his hands once more, as if to bestow the blessings of the world to the bride and groom.


    "By the light of the sun, the strength of the earth, the depths of the sea, and the breath of the wind, I bless this union," James dered. "May your love be a beacon in times of darkness, a refuge in times of storm, and a celebration in times of joy."


    "As your lives intertwine like the roots of an ancient tree, may you draw strength from each other and grow ever stronger together.


    "And so, by the powers vested in me by the realms both seen and unseen, I now pronounce you husband and wife, in life and in love. You may seal your union with a kiss."


    Ethan parted the veil that covered Illumina''s face and cupped her cheeks, looking at her with an affectionate gaze.


    A momentter, he moved to press his lips over hers, and the sound of cheering reverberated in the surroundings.


    King Betram looked at his daughter with moist eyes, doing his best to not cry on her special day.


    Illumina''s brother, Prince Cornelius, looked at his sister and his inw with a big smile on his face.


    Now that his sister was in good hands, both Father and Son were finally able to breathe easier because as long as Illumina was with Ethan, the prosperity of Antis and the Kingdom of Saphirus were now tied at the hip.


    James pressed his hands together as he said the final words to end the wedding ceremony.


    "Go forth, Princess Illumina Lazuli Gremory and Prince Ethan Gremory, as a couple blessed by the heavens," James smiled. "May your love forever shine, lighting the way for all who are fortunate enough to witness it."


    Another round of apuse resounded in the City of Antis as both Ethan and Illumina faced the guests holding each other''s hand.


    They then walked down the red carpet side by side, headed to the Royal Pce of Antis, where the wedding reception would be held.


    Maple and Cinnamon followed close behind them because when it came to eating, the two of them wouldn''t lose to anyone.


    Seeing his two granddaughters walking behind the bride and groom, James couldn''t help but shake his head helplessly.


    ''Um, I almost forgot that they called Ethan their Father-inw earlier,'' James thought. ''I should ask them about itter.''


    Since he was a bit worried that Maple and Cinnamon might eat all the food in the reception area, James hurried behind them as well.


    He didn''t want his two loveable gluttons of granddaughters to cause amotion during this special day, so he intended to remind them to hold back and eat in moderation.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. We will eat in moderation," Maple said with a smile.


    "Cinnamon eats in moderation, you know?" Cinnamon smiled mischievously.


    James could already feel a headache, but since his granddaughters were very cute, he decided to just watch over them for the time being.


    Ethan and Illumina walked together with smiles on their faces because they knew that starting today, both of them would spend the rest of their lifetime with the other, sealing the promise thatsted for hundreds of years.

 Chapter 957: I’m Not A Vase That Will Break So Easily

    Chapter 957: I¡¯m Not A Vase That Will Break So Easily


    ?


    The Royal Pce of Antis remained lively till thete hours of the night.


    King Betram was smiling from ear to ear at the sight of everyone scrambling to talk to him and form powerful ties and partnerships.


    It was quite ironic. Just two weeks ago, all the rulers of the Ocean Races wanted to destroy his kingdom.


    But now, they were all praising him and his daughter for reeling a big fish into their family.


    Of course, King Betram understood that if Ethan hadn''t arrived, the fate of his kingdom would have been set in stone.


    Even with his powerful daughter to takemand of the defenses, it would be extremely difficult for her to fight King Oceanus and win.


    Lilith and Ethan, who had drunk more than they could handle, already had flushed faces.


    The Catkin returned inside Ethan''s shadow and fell asleep as soon as she was embraced by the familiar darkness.


    The young man, whose face had turned a bit red from drinking, was still able to walk straight while holding Illumina''s hand.


    After bidding their guests good night, they headed to the Royal Quarters, where they would be spending their first night as husband and wife together.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Illumina helped to loosen her husband''s clothes until they fell beside his feet.


    She couldn''t help but look at him with a smile because Ethan''s flushed face, coupled by his body that was the epitome of masculinity, was truly very attractive in her eyes.


    He was like a very juicy fruit that she wanted to bite, especially since he was in a state that none of his lovers had seen in the past.


    Ethan wasn''t really fond of drinking wine or any alcoholic drinks. His tolerance for them wasn''t high, and it was very easy for him to get drunk.


    Fortunately, after obtaining King Oceanus'' Legacy, Sea King''s Might, his body had be stronger than ever before.


    Although he was drunk, his mind was clear and in full control of his senses.


    The only thing that he wasn''t able to control was his body''s reaction to the wine, making his face redden a bit.


    "We need to take this off as well," Illumina said as she pulled down Ethan''s pants, removing all of his clothes.


    Ethan didn''t resist as his hands moved to remove the wedding veil from Illumina''s head.


    When the Mermaid Princess stood up, Ethan walked behind her, and unzipped her wedding dress, helping her take it off.


    The Mermaid Princess was incredibly sexy, which would make any man turn into a crazed wolf if they were to see her right now.


    Ethan nted a kiss on the nape of her neck as she hugged her from behind.


    Perhaps due to the subtle influence of the alcohol, Ethan was a little bold, using his right hand to lightly knead the Mermaid Princess'' left breast, while his left hand caressed her lower abdomen.


    The young man once again kissed the nape of Illumina''s neck before kissing her shoulder. He then nibbled her ear, which made the Mermaid Princess shudder.


    A minuteter, Illumina turned around to look at his face.


    The two stared at each other for a while before both of them pressed their lips together for a kiss.


    They kissed, kissed, and kissed some more, pressing their lips and bodies against each other. Not long after, the two found themselves on the bed, staring into each other''s eyes. "I''ve waited for this moment for a very long time," Illumina said softly.


    "I feel the same way," Ethan replied. "But I am unable to give you what you want. If we make love with each other, the Progenitors will know of my existence.''


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Illumina smiled. ¡°Even if we became one, your Origin Magic will not be affected."


    "Really?" Ethan asked as he lowered his head to kiss the beautiful mermaid princess.


    "Yes," Illumina nodded. "Have you forgotten? My power is already a part of you."


    Ethan stared at her eyes before realization dawned on him.


    "Right... even if we made love, the power that I will gain will not affect my Origin Magic because your power is already a part of my Core Magic.


    A Wizard had two sources of power.


    The Origin Magic which was inside their Magic Circuits.


    The second one is the Core Magic, and this power manifested in a Wizard''s wand.


    Since Illumina''s Rainbow Scale was the main core of Ethan''s wand, it meant that his Core Magic would strengthen once he and Illumina became one, creating a much more powerful Resonance.


    "But it''s still risky," Ethan said with a frown.


    "I knew that you''re going to say that, so I already made my preparations," Illumina stated before closing her eyes.


    Suddenly, her body glowed faintly.


    Ethan watched with wonder as the Mermaid Princess'' fishtail disappeared and was reced by human legs.


    A scale that had the colors of a rainbow appeared on Illumina''s chest, which she plucked out with a smile.


    She then handed the rainbow scale to her husband, so that he could give it a closer look.


    "The shape looks simr to half a heart," Ethanmented.


    Illumina nodded "That''s right. The other half is in your wand, which contains my power, and lifespan. With this, all the problems are solved. I am now a helpless and powerless maiden under the mercy of you, my Prince."


    The Mermaid Princess'' tone was yful, tempting Ethan to give her a light pinch.


    He didn''t fight the temptation and pinched the aching of her breast, which was now getting firm under his teasing.


    "Be gentle, okay?" Illumina said, watching Ethan gaze at her naked body that had never been seen or touched by any man.


    Ethan felt blessed because the Mermaid Princess had waited for him for hundreds of years,


    ignoring all those who had asked her hand for marriage.


    "I will do my best to make you happy." Ethan promised.


    "I know." Illumina wrapped her arms around the young man''s back, pulling her close to him


    so that she could whisper something in his ear.


    Ethan felt his body shudder after hearing his wife''s seductive voice.


    "Don''t hold back," Illumina whispered. "I''m not a vase that will break so easily."


    The young man no longer hesitated and started to caress the Mermaid Princess'' body.


    The night had only begun, and both of them nned to make love with each other, until Ethan could no longer get it up.

 Chapter 958: The Wait Was Worth It

    Chapter 958: The Wait Was Worth It


    ?


    Illumina often wondered what her first night with Ethan would be like.


    She already heard multiple stories from the married daughters of the wealthy families of the Kingdom of Saphirus.


    Even someone valiant like Illumina was curious about such things, especially after she met Ethan in the past.


    The first time that she saw her Promised One, one nce was enough to make her feel as if her long wait was worth it.


    And now, that young man had a smile on his face as she looked at her, whose bodyy on the bed naked. She saw his passionate eyes trace her form as thoughmitting every curve and every inch of her skin to memory.


    "You''re very beautiful, Illumina" Ethan said softly, his words thick with lust, love, and desire.


    Her hand reached to touch his chest, feeling the warmth of his skin, as well as the rising and falling of his chest.


    She could feel the strength emanating from his body, as well as the fires that fanned the mes that also burned deep inside her.


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds before sharing a kiss of promise.


    A momentter, Illumina felt his rough hands, which had weathered the storms of his young years as a farm boy as he helped his grandparents.


    But despite the roughness, she could feel the gentleness in his touch as his hands moved towards her chest, tracing them yfully before giving them a light squeeze.


    Illumina was very different from all of his lovers.


    She was a Mermaid Princess and had her share of fighting against others.


    While some of his lovers also specialized in fighting, like Lily and Lilith, they were still children in Illumina''s eyes.


    Illumina was not a youngdy.


    No. She was a woman.


    An extremely beautiful woman whose maturity surpassed all of those whom Ethan had embraced.


    And this woman waited for him for hundreds of years.


    How could Ethan not be moved by such dedication and sacrifice?


    Lowering his head, he didn''t hesitate to nt kisses on her supple breasts. They were firm yet soft at the same time, yielding to Ethan''s touch and kisses.


    Not able to hold back, he suckled on them, and he did so hard, making Illumina suddenly gasp for breath.


    A resounding pop spread inside the room as Ethan released Illumina''s right breast from his lips.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But a secondter, it was once again in his lips.


    He yfully bit her skin, feeling her nipple harden from his actions. Soon, the peak of that white and proud hill stood firmly, aching for his affection.


    As if wanting to tease her, Ethan flicked it, making Illumina gasp once more.


    The pain she felt was immediately drowned by Ethan''s lips, which once again attacked her without mercy.


    His hands then moved downward, sending shivers running down her spine.


    Finally, Ethan''s hand reached the ce she had protected for hundreds of years. Without any hesitation, his fingers moved to rub the pearl as well as the gates that would soon open for his sake.


    With each touch and each yful caress, Illumina felt things she had never felt before. At most, she had only heard stories from her friends who were already married, and it was through their narrations that she had gained a bit of knowledge.


    But now that she was experiencing it for herself, she believed that their descriptions couldn''tpare to the sensations she was feeling right now.


    "You''re too good at this," Illumina said, halfining and half hiding her embarrassment. Ethan was really good at handling her body like a musical instrument,


    making her produce sounds she never thought she could make.


    "Did you learn your techniques from making love with your lovers?" Illumina asked.


    "Are you jealous?" Ethan asked back in a teasing tone.


    "I am jealous. What are you going to do about it?"


    "Oh, I can do many things. For example, this..."


    Ethan then moved his head toward her lower abdomen, leaving a trail of kisses before finally taking a bite of the pearl that he had yed with earlier.


    Suddenly, Illumina''s body stiffened, and she was forced to cover her lips with her hand to prevent herself from moaning out loud.


    After a few minutes of torturous pleasure, Illumina''s body shuddered uncontrobly as Ethan brought her to the peak of pleasure.


    Her mind went ck, and before she knew it, she found herself gasping for breath as Ethan lovingly kissed and licked the entrance to the gate that he was now about to open.


    Despite the fact that Illumina still hadn''t fully recovered, Ethan spread her legs apart before rubbing his shaft at her entrance.


    The Mermaid Princess was evidently ready for him, and the only thing that she was waiting for was that one final push for them to be one.


    Ethan looked at her in askance, and Illumina nodded her head.


    She had waited for this moment for a very long time, and no matter what happened, she


    would not allow Ethan to pull back at thest moment.


    Seeing that she was truly ready, Ethan finally lowered his hips and broke through the final barrier, piercing her maidenhood and heart at the same time.


    Their bodies came together as naturally as the tide meets the shore, a rhythm born of instinct


    and love.


    It was a dance of discovery, each moment revealing something new about the other. She felt his breath against her skin, his whispered endearments mingling with her own soft cries.


    His hands held her hips, steadying her, guiding her. Soon, his lips found hers again, silencing the soft gasp that escaped her.


    She clung to him, her fingers pressing into his shoulders, her body arching to meet him.


    They moved together in perfect harmony, their breath quickening, their hearts pounding in


    unison.


    Time seemed to lose meaning, as the moments stretched endlessly.


    Every touch, every kiss was a promise-a vow that went beyond words, beyond reason.


    A grunt escaped Ethan''s lips as his body shuddered, releasing his pent up love and desires


    deep into her aching womb, which had been waiting for him since forever.


    Ethan felt as if his soul left his body the moment he came inside of her.


    It was so intense that even he nked out for a brief moment. But despite all this, he continued to pour everything inside of her, down to thest drop, officially marking her as a woman who belonged to him.


    Illumina, who thought that she had experienced the peak of pleasure earlier, suddenly found


    her world turningpletely white.


    Her lips parted uncontrobly as her own body trembled, feeling the heat that was being


    released inside of her, making her feel as if she was melting from the inside out.


    The two of them didn''t know how long itsted because it felt like an eternity.


    Ethan felt his legs turn weak as his body slowly fell on top of Illumina.


    Both hugged each other as they panted to recover their breaths.


    "I really thought I was on my way to heaven earlier," Ethan said in a teasing tone.


    Although he said it in a joking manner, he truly felt that his soul had left his body due to how intense his release was.


    "I thought that it was going to hurt because it was my first time," Illumina replied. "But it didn''t hurt as much as I thought it would. Waiting for you for hundreds of years hurts more


    than this."


    Ethan felt a soothing warmth spread inside his chest, after listening to Illumina''s words. "I''m sorry for making you wait," Ethan said softly, nting a kiss on her lips. "Don''t be sorry," Illumina replied. "The wait was worth it."


    After exchanging a kiss, the Mermaid Princess smiled and pressed the rainbow scale on her chest, melding it with her body.


    A momentter, her legs transformed into a beautiful fish tail, making Ethan''s eyes heat up.


    "You experienced how it felt to make love with me as a human." Illumina smiled sweetly. "Now, it''s time for you to feel what it''s like to make love to me as a mermaid." "Challenge epted," Ethan said with a devilish smile on his face. "Now, where should I put


    it in?"


    Illumina giggled before her hands moved to hold Little Ethan, and guide him to the ce where he rightfully belonged.


    Soon, sounds of lovemaking echoed inside the room, as the Prince of Antis, and the Mermaid Princess of the Kingdom of Saphirus, made love for a second time. Illumina whispered in Ethan''s ear that it was their duty to repopte the City of Antis.


    A duty that Ethan was more than happy to carry on his shoulder.


    A/N: I almost made a fade to ck snusnu chapter. But, I was threatened by the guys in my


    discord server. Since I don''t want to be burned at the stake, this Sir decided to give you guys


    what you wanted.


    Only one chapter today kekeke. Will resume regr chapters tomorrow.

 Chapter 959: Illumina’s Proposal

    Chapter 959: Illumina¡¯s Proposal


    ?


    "It''s already noon. Is my son-inw still not awake?" King Betram asked the butler of his Pce.


    "The Prince and Princess are still in the Inner Pce," the Butler replied. "Should I send a maid to wake them?"


    King Betram pondered for a bit before shaking his head. "No. It will be best that we don''t disturb them. Not eating for a day will not pose any problems for the two of them."


    "Understood." The Butler bowed respectfully before leaving the room.


    King Betram looked at the City of Antis in the distance with a faint smile on his face.


    "Son-inw, please do your best," King Betram said softly. "I hope that I can hold my grandkids soon."


    Illumina''s marriage to Ethan was considered the greatest honor and glory the Royal Family of Saphirus could ever ask for.


    What did their marriage signify? It meant that his daughter was now a Princess of Antis, and possibly its next Queen.


    Ethan hadmented that he had already married someone before marrying Illumina. However, King Betram didn''t mind it one bit.


    Since Ethan''s first wife lived onnd, there was a chance that she wouldn''t be the one to handle the affairs of the Ocean Races.


    On the other hand, his daughter was born and raised in the sea and, so, was the perfect candidate to be the Queen of Antis.


    ''But I can''t be toocent,'' King Betram thought. ''Princess Ariel is a very cunning woman. She can''t be underestimated. As for Princess Wilhelmina... thatdy is a very straightforward person. She isn''t someone who likes to scheme, so I don''t mind if she ends up bing the Prince''s consort.''


    Half of the guests were still loitering about in his Kingdom, while the others-like the Naga King¡ªhad already returned to their own Kingdoms.


    The only ocean folks that remained were ones who wished to form a connection with Ethan. If they couldn''t form a connection with him, they would definitely approach King Betram because he was the Prince''s Father-inw.


    Of course, King Betram was more than happy to rub shoulders with his fellow Sovereigns. He even wanted tough out loud because, as Ethan''s Father-inw, his influence was now spreading far and wide in every corner of the sea.


    What did that mean?


    It meant that everyone would have to take his words seriously, and he would definitely be invited to several gatherings for socialization.


    The King of Saphirus gave the city of Antis onest nce before returning to his office.


    Although his daughter just got married yesterday, the important matters of his kingdom were something that he couldn''t ignore.


    Such was the life of a King. In time, Ethan would need to learn how to be a proper statesman and ruler for the sake of his people.


    ***


    Inside the Inner Pce of Antis...


    Ethan slowly opened his eyes.


    Seeing the unfamiliar ceiling above his head a look of confusion appeared on his face.


    However, this didn''tst long because memories of what happened several hours ago shed inside his mind.


    He then nced at the beautifuldy that was sleeping beside him with her arms wrapped around his waist, and her head resting on his shoulder.


    Seeing that his wife was sleeping soundly, Ethan decided to remain on the bed and look at her peaceful sleeping face.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After recalling what happened the night before, Ethan couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    He was very confident in his stamina. Previously, even after making love with his lovers, he was still able tost until the end.


    With the addition of King Oceanus'' Legacy, his body had be stronger than ever before. However, despite how strong Ethan had be, he was shocked by what transpired a few hours ago.


    Illumina''s stamina was nothing to scoff at, making Ethan realize that his wife, who was hundreds of years older than him, wasn''t someone whom he could underestimate in bed. Ethan and Little Ethan worked together to attack the gates in order to conquer the castle. However, to their surprise, the battle was fierce, and it was only after several hours of skirmishes did he barely manage to win.


    Even Little Ethan, who stood tall and proud during the course of the conquest, had to bow his head in the end. Although he won the first nighttime battle, he knew that he might not win the second one.


    ''I should not let Illumina join the others when we make love,'' Ethan thought. ''I will definitely lose if she and Lily work together against me. Heck, even if she worked with Lilian, who can onlyst for two to three rounds max, I might still be unable tost till the end.''


    Still, Ethan had no regrets.


    Despite the stormy night that he experienced with Illumina, he had to admit that having a maturedy like her as his wife gave him a different kind of happiness.


    Half an hourter, the Mermaid Princess finally stirred, and the first thing she did was look at Ethan with a smile.


    "You were amazingst night," Illumina said.


    "You''re also very amazing," Ethan replied. "Especially when you made love to me in your mermaid form. I can''t believe that such a position was possible.''


    "


    Illumina blushed before lightly thumping Ethan''s chest with her fist. The young man


    chuckled because his wife''s adorable act was very ticklish.


    If not for the fact that Little Ethan had already waved the white g, the young man would


    have definitely used that as an excuse to punish her once more.


    "Ethan, you will stay to prevent the Fomorians from reaching Eastshire, right?" Illumina


    asked.


    Ethan nodded. "Yes."


    "Will Lord Leviathan help you?" Illumina inquired.


    "No," Ethan answered. "Lord Leviathan said that he will not make a move unless a Progenitor


    is involved. I have to handle this matter myself."


    The Mermaid Princess nodded in understanding.


    The Progenitors had already taken a back seat in the affairs of Midgard. Although Leviathan disappeared before an agreement between the Progenitors had been finalized, the Lord of the Sea wasn''t someone who would make things difficult for others.


    "Then, what will you do after you win the battle against the Fomorians?" Illumina asked.


    "What else?" Ethan smiled. "I''m taking you with me to Eastshire, so you can meet my Grandparents. But since we are already near Midgard, maybe we should also drop by Caer Wydion so that you can meet my biological parents."


    Illumina nodded. "I also want to meet them. Lastly, what do you n to do with Wilhelmina


    and Ariel?"


    "I intend to take Princess Ariel with me because I will need her help in regard to the Cauldron


    of the Dagda," Ethan replied. "As for Princess Wilhelmina, I have no thoughts about her. Why


    do you ask?"


    Illumina used her fingers to draw circles on Ethan''s chest as if she was thinking about


    something.


    "The conflict between the members of the Ocean Races and the Surface World is due to theck ofmunication between the two sides," Illumina stated. "As such, we will need some representatives to form connections with each other and form alliances.


    "Both Wilhelmina and Ariel have the qualifications and the rank to make it happen. So, I suggest that you take them to Brynhildr Academy as... What do you call them? Exchange


    students?"


    Ethan blinked once then twice because he thought that he misheard his wife''s proposal. However, after confirming that she did want to take Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel with her to Brynhildr Academy, he figured that the only way for them to stay within its walls was to, indeed, be students of the academy.


    "I... I''ll talk to Professor Rinehart first," Ethan said after careful consideration. "If he agrees,


    then we can go with this n of yours."


    Illumina smiled sweetly before nting a kiss on Ethan''s cheek.


    Although she really didn''t like Princess Ariel, she was someone who looked at the bigger


    picture.


    If she wanted to live peacefully with Ethan, then she needed to make sure that his heart would


    be at peace.


    In order to do that, the Land Dwellers and the Ocean Races must work hand in hand in order to


    take the first steps towards a lifetime of peace.


    Unless someone started it, this dream would remain a dream.


    Illumina didn''t know if she or Lily would be the Queen of Antis.


    In fact, she really didn''t care.


    But since Ethan was the Prince, he had responsibilities that only he could shoulder.


    For the sake of her beloved, Illumina was willing to take a chance.


    As to whether her goals would be achieved or not, she would definitely drag the other two Mermaid Princesses along with her if it meant being able to increase the chances of sess.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 960: This Might Not Be A Bad Thing

    Chapter 960: This Might Not Be A Bad Thing


    ?


    "Congrattions, Ethan," Professor Rinehart said with a smile. "How does it feel to marry a Mermaid Princess?"


    "I feel like my hips will give way if I''m not careful," Ethan replied. "Mermaids are... incredible."


    Professor Rinehart chuckled, seeing that the expression on Ethan''s face was teetering between happiness and pain.


    Truth be told, he didn''t expect that the young man would contact him half a day after his wedding.


    He knew that Ethan would only do this if he had something very important to say.


    And just as he expected, after exchanging a few pleasantries, the young man finally discussed the topic of the three Mermaid Princessesing to the academy as exchange students.


    The Headmaster of Brynhildr Academy found this proposal quite amusing.


    However, it had a certain appeal that he couldn''t deny. If the three Mermaid Princesses were to really stay in the academy for a period of time to learn more about Wizards and Witches, it might give them a different perspective from what they were already used to.


    In return, the other students would also learn many things about the Ocean Races. This was a big deal, for contact between the two sides had been few and far between.


    Sometimes, these confrontations even end up in skirmishes, which only left bad blood between the two sides.


    "Although I am the Headmaster of the Academy, I feel like I need to discuss this with the Professors before making a decision," Professor Rinehart replied after carefully thinking about it. "This is a very important matter, so unless the majority approve of it, I have no choice but to reject this proposal."


    Ethan nodded. "I understand. Thank you, Professor."


    "Is there anything else that you''d like to tell me before you go?" Professor Rinehart asked with a smile. "You just got married, so it will be best if you focus your attention on your beautiful wife instead of an old man like me."


    Ethan smiled because he was very tempted to say that his wife was older than Professor Rinehart by hundreds of years.


    But since he didn''t want to end the discussion awkwardly, he kept his thoughts to himself and bid the Professor goodbye.


    When the Crystal Ball finally lost its luster, Ethan returned it to his storage ring before heaving a sigh.


    Truth be told, he expected Professor Rinehart to tly reject the idea without giving it any consideration.


    But seeing that there was a chance of it happening, he felt that he should praise his wife for thinking outside of the box.


    Sure, he could bring Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel tond and let them stay in Limeburgh Town for a while.


    They could still study the ways of those who lived onnd without problems, and they wouldn''t need to ask for permission from anyone.


    But that wasn''t what Illumina wanted.


    She wanted the two Mermaid Princesses to understand the Wizards and Witches, as well as the current views of the Land Dwellers towards the Ocean Races.


    This was a long-term n, and she couldn''t do it alone.


    Fortunately, they were a long-lived race, so they had the time to better understand the Humans, who were the dominant race in the world.


    When Ethan arrived at the balcony overlooking the city, he was surprised to see that Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel were talking with Illumina.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Teas and several desserts wereid out on the table while they talked with each other.


    The young man didn''t join them right away. Instead, he observed them from afar.


    The three Mermaid Princesses were truly beautiful, and each of them had their own distinct charms.


    Illumina and Princess Wilhelmina looked like valiant warriors, while Princess Ariel looked like a delicate flower.


    If the two Mermaid Princesses were meant to protect other people, Princess Ariel was someone meant to be protected.


    She was someone who stayed at the rear of the formation, supporting the others with her healing ability.


    Illumina would handle the offense, while Princess Wilhelmina would handle the defense.


    Together, these three Mermaid Princesses wouldn''t lose against a Colossi because they were only a step away from such beings.


    As if sensing his gaze, Illumina looked in his direction with a smile.


    Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel followed her gaze, and they saw Ethan, leaning against the wall and observing them from a distance.


    Since his presence had already been discovered, the young man walked in their direction with


    a smile on his face.


    Each step he took was filled with confidence, which made Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel look at him with interest.


    "I have talked to the Headmaster, and he said that he will consider your proposal, Illumina," Ethan said before nting a kiss on his wife''s cheek.


    He then sat down beside her and held her hand.


    Seeing this gesture of love, the two Mermaid Princesses remained silent and continued to observe the two newlyweds who had just finished their first night together.


    Ethan then nced at Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel before shifting his attention back to Illumina.


    "Have you told them about it?" Ethan inquired.


    "Not yet," Illumina replied. "I was about to, but since you came, I got distracted."


    Ethan could only smile bitterly because he didn''t know that Illumina had gathered the two Mermaid Princesses to discuss this matter.


    Princess Ariel, who was smarter than Princess Wiilhelmina, immediately picked up the suggestive meaning behind Ethan''s words.


    "What is it?" Princess Ariel asked. "You invited us to talk about something?"


    Princess Wilhelmina straightened her posture because she felt that this was going to be an important discussion.


    "Actually, since Ariel is going to apany us tond anyway, I thought that it would also be


    a good idea to let Wilhelmina join us as well," Illumina answered. "I asked Ethan if it is


    possible for us to stay in Brynhildr Academy, where he is currently studying.


    "That way, we will be able to learn more about Wizards and Witches, as well as other important information about the Land Dwellers. After pondering on this matter, I believe that we should enter the academy as exchange students."


    "Exchange students?" Princess Wilhelmina asked, shifting her attention to Ethan. "Is that


    even possible?"


    "I''ll know in a few days," Ethan answered. "So until then, I can''t say anything for sure."


    Princess Ariel, who weighed the pros and cons of this idea, smiled faintly.


    "This might not be a bad thing," Princess Arielmented. "I''ve always wanted to experience what it''s like to live onnd for a period of time without worrying about getting attacked by Humans. I support this idea. I hope that the Headmaster will agree to your


    proposal, Illumina."


    Princess Ariel had tried to mingle with the Humans in the past, but due to her beauty, she encountered several problems, forcing her to return to the sea.


    Now that there was a good opportunity to start all over again, she was more than willing to study at the academy where Wizards and Witches were taught.


    She believed that if given enough time, she would be able to get a good grasp of the political and geographical environment of the Human world.


    If that happened, her previous goals to better understand the Human world would finally be


    realized.


    Perhaps, by then, she would be able to pursue whatever she wanted and see the world outside of the domain of the Ocean Races.

 Chapter 961: Terror To All The World! [Part 1]

    Chapter 961: Terror To All The World! [Part 1]


    ?


    A week had passed since Ethan''s and Illumina''s wedding.


    The two of them were deepening their rtionship in more ways than one.


    Also, the Mermaid Princess was teaching Ethan about theplicated political structure of the sea, which he should be aware of.


    While the young man was gradually understanding the scope of his responsibilities, something important was currently happening in a ce that was far from the sea.


    Somewhere in Midgard...


    There was a ce that was said to have existed since the world had been born.


    A ce where diseases were non-existent and where eternal happiness could be found.


    It was also said that it was mysticalnd, where food was ever abundant. A timeless world where one could live... forever.


    At least, that was the myth behind thisnd hidden somewhere underneath in thends of Midgard.


    This utopia went by many names, but most people simply called it Anwnn.


    A kingdom that was said to border thends of the living and the dead.


    A kingdom ruled by King Arawn, who was known by many, especially by those who held ancient knowledge about the mysteries that themon people didn''t know.


    Currently, just outside of the Castle Gates, an army that could shake the very foundations of the world gathered.


    This army wasposed of monsters and demihumans.


    Some were horrifying, while some were fair and beautiful.


    Not all Fomorians had monstrous forms. Some even looked exactly like humans, the sight of which made those who would look at them unable to discern that they were, in fact, not humans.


    While this powerful army waited outside the gates, their leaders sat in the Great Hall of Anwnn, looking at the handsome gray-haired man who ruled thend.


    King Arawn smiled faintly as he scanned the faces of the four Fomorian Leaders, who were all vying to be the Fomorians'' One True King.


    All of them wished to rally their race under one banner. But at the same time, all of them were ambitious and didn''t wish to be anyone else''s subordinate.


    This was why they hoped to obtain the Stone of Destiny, which would reveal who their rightful king would be.


    Then and only then would this powerful and monstrous army agree to follow a King who would lead them to battle.


    A battle that would shake the world and make those who oppose them tremble in fear. "Arawn, are you certain about this information?" a One-Eyed Giant, who was said to be the direct descendant of Balor, one of the greatest Chieftains of the Fomorians, asked.


    "I am certain," Arawn replied. "I have sent my representative, along with your own people, to the Shire Continent to look for information regarding the Stone of Destiny. As you may already know, their life crystals have been broken, which means that they have perished while on their mission.


    "Even so, I already cast a Divination. Even though we failed to get any information from our scouts before they died, I am certain that the Stone of Destiny, Lia F¨¢il, is in the Shire Continent."


    Another giant with two-curved horns on its head snorted.


    "The time for talking should stop," the Two-Horned Giant stated. "It''s time to take action. Since we know where the Lia F¨¢il is located, we should send our armies to the Shire Continent at once."


    "What you say has merit," a handsome man with ck hair and brown eyes, who seemed to be in his mid-twenties, said with a smile. "But the question is... who will lead the armies to go to the Shire Continent?"


    "I have an idea," a beautifuldy with purple hair said with a smile. "Why don''t we all lead our armies separately and travel towards the Shire Continent? Doing this will prevent conflicts between our factions, right?"


    The three other Fomorians nodded in agreement.


    "True. We should lead our own forces for the time being," the One-Eyed Giant stated. "The only time we will obey anyone''s orders is when our King is found. Do the two of you oppose this idea?"


    The One-Eyed Giant looked at the Two-Horned Giant and the handsome man to ask their opinion.


    "I don''t oppose this idea," the Two-Horned Giant answered.


    "This is also fine with me." The handsome man nodded.


    After reaching an agreement, they then looked at the King of Annwn with serious expressions on their faces.


    King Arawn lightly tapped the table with his finger for nearly a minute before saying his thoughts out loud.


    "Annwn is my Kingdom, and I have no desire for more," King Arawn dered. "But I would like to spectate in this historical moment. Although I won''t send any of my troops, I will personally lead my most trusted people.


    "We will record this turning point in history, and make sure that it will be known in every corner of the world. Such an exciting and chaotic time. What a wonderful time to be alive,


    no?"


    The Fomorians smiled faintly after hearing King Arawn''s words.


    No one really knew how old the King of Annwn was, and many spected that he was one of the few true immortals of the world.


    But whether this rumor was true or not, none of the Fomorians inside the room dared to


    offend him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After all, King Arawn had been a true friend to both the Fomorians and the Tuatha De Danann.


    While many thought that it was silly, it was indeed the truth. When it came to conflicts between these two factions, King Arawn would not lift a finger and simply watch from the side like a true spectator, watching their wars as a sort of entertainment.


    "Then, when do we leave?" the handsome man asked.


    "Right now," the One-Eyed Giant answered. "We have already made our preparations, and our armies are only waiting for us to give the signal to attack. Our armies long for war!" The Fomorian Army was massive. Due to its size, they also had massive food consumption needs. Of course, they were not worried about the issue of food and supplies.


    Since the Kingdom of Annwn was and abundant with food, all the armies had already packed enough food that wouldst them for a year.


    Perhaps, the only one who could match such a feat was the Cauldron of Dagda, which could produce unlimited amounts of potions and pills. Consuming them would eliminate hunger and make one always feel like they were full of strength.


    Not to mention that, once the Fomorians reached the Shire Continent, they would no longer need to worry about food. After all, every living thing, including Humans, Beastkins, Elves, and Dwarves, was food in their eyes.


    "Hahaha!" the Two-Horned Giantughed. "Time to let the world know that the Fomorians'' rise can no longer be stopped!"


    The handsome man and the beautifuldy nodded in agreement.


    Their time had finallye, and they were certain that, the moment they madendfall on the Shire Continent, their conquest of the entire world was right around the corner.


    King Arawn looked at the four Fomorian Leaders with a smile on his face.


    Just like them, he was also very excited to see the new era that woulde upon the world. After all, for an immortal like him, nothing was more entertaining than seeing the world change right before his very eyes.


    The One-Eyed Giant raised his hand and shouted with all of his might.


    "¨¢rna Fomh¨®raigh! Crith tmh is farraige! Sceimhle domhain go l¨¦ir!"


    The Fomorian army outside of the castle wall all raised their hands and shouted their warcry


    in unison.


    ""¨¢rna Fomh¨®raigh! Crith tmh is farraige! Sceimhle domhain go l¨¦ir!""


    ""¨¢rna Fomh¨®raigh! Crith tmh is farraige! Sceimhle domhain go l¨¦ir!""


    ""¨¢rna Fomh¨®raigh! Crith tmh is farraige! Sceimhle domhain go l¨¦ir!""


    (Trantion: "ughter of the Fomorians! Let the earth and sea quake! Terror to all the


    world!")


    A/N: Second Chapter will be posted after it is edited. I just posted this chapter first because I


    might forget it due to someplications.

 Chapter 962 Terror To All The World! [Part 2]

    Chapter 962 Terror To All The World! [Part 2]


    The moment the order was given, the Fomorians started their march to rise to the surface.


    Leading them was none other than King Arawn, for the Kingdom of Annwn was his domain.


    He had brought only thirteen people with him, but all of them were his Elite Knights¡ªeach of which was a Champion in their own right, specializing in varying manners of studies, including poetry, music, literature, arts of war, weaponry, science, and a few other things.


    Regardless of their fields, all of them were very powerful warriors. They were the pride of King Arawn, and he called them The Hounds of Annwn .


    Arawn liked raising hounds, so despite the fact that these Champions weren''t one, he still called them such.


    And for them, this was the greatest honor, for they all knew just how fond their King was of his trusted and loyal retainers.


    The massive army reached the surface after three days of traveling.


    The moment they appeared, the ground trembled, and all those who saw them panicked as they had never seen such monstrosities in their lifetime.


    All the Kingdoms immediately sent scouts to monitor the movement of the Fomorian Army, desperately hoping that they wouldn¡¯t head in their direction.


    Fortunately for them, the Fomorians had no ns of taking any detours.


    They only had one destination, and that was North.


    For that was the location of the Sea that separated them from the Shire Continent.


    Unbeknownst to them, a handful of Catkins had unnoticeably appeared in the distance and were following behind them discreetly.


    ¡°Inform the Young Master,¡± one of the Catkins said with a grim expression on his face. ¡°The Fomorians are heading North!¡±


    The Orpheus n, which was one of the Protector ns of the Valentin Family, didn¡¯t waste any time and contacted the proper channels to pass along thetest information regarding the Fomorian Army.


    ***


    In the skies not far away from thend of Midgard¡­


    ¡°Sir Merric, themunication crystal is glowing!¡± one of the Catkins, who had been cleaning the Captain¡¯s Quarters, rushed to the deck to inform his Captain.


    Merric¡¯s face immediately turned serious, and he immediately rushed back to his quarters.


    Seeing the crystal glowing on the table, he didn¡¯t hesitate and activated itpletely.


    A row of text appeared on the surface of the crystal, providing Merric with thetest information that had been gathered by his brethren in Midgard.


    ¡°The Fomorians are moving towards the North! Inform the Young Master immediately!¡±


    That was the message that Merric saw in the Crystal.


    Seeing this, he didn¡¯t hesitate to activate the twomunication crystals in his possession so that he could pass the message to Professor Rinehart, as well as his Young Master, about thetest developments regarding the Fomorian Army.


    He didn¡¯t know which one of them would be able to read the message first. But he was certain that once either of them saw it, they would not hesitate to contact the other and discuss their next form of action.


    After sending his message, Merric immediately gave the order to retreat.


    He didn¡¯t know what methods the Fomorians would use to cross the sea.


    They could travel by air or travel by sea.


    However, Merric was certain that the Fomorian Army couldn¡¯t travel in the skies en masse.


    This meant that the majority of them would travel by sea, which would affect the battles that would be waged on its surface.


    When the Headmaster¡¯s Office received the message, Professor Rinehart didn¡¯t see it right away because he was currently having his weekly meeting with the Professors of the Academy.


    As for Ethan?


    He was currently sleeping peacefully, with his head resting on Illumina¡¯s chest, and breathing softly.


    His wife was also fast asleep, so neither of them saw the faint glow of themunication crystal ced on the small table beside the bed.


    Fortunately, Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s Other Half were always awake, so they noticed it immediately.


    ¡®Ethan, wake up!¡¯ Sebastian shouted. ¡®Yourmunication crystal is shining!¡¯


    Unfortunately, despite Sebastian¡¯s shouting, the young man remained deep asleep, unable to hear his call.


    Out of desperation, Ethan¡¯s Other Half took control of Ethan¡¯s hand and pped the young man¡¯s face, jolting him awake.


    Ethan, who was woken by a p, immediately propped himself up from the bed and looked at his surroundings in confusion.


    ¡®Ethan! Look at themunication crystal on the table!¡¯ Sebastian shouted. ¡®It¡¯s shining!¡¯


    Sebastian¡¯s shout finally registered inside Ethan¡¯s head, making the young man¡¯s face turn serious.


    He then grabbed themunication crystal and activated it to see the message that was passed onto him.


    After seeing the message, Ethan¡¯s face turned grim.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to take themunication crystal out of his ring to contact Professor Rinehart.


    Professor Rinehart didn¡¯t think twice before picking up the young man¡¯s call despite being in the middle of the meeting.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Professor Rinehart asked.


    ¡°Professor, the Fomorians are moving toward the North of Midgard!¡± Ethan replied. ¡°ording to my people, they number in the hundreds of thousands.¡±


    Professor Rinehart and the Professors who were in the meeting were all shaken by Ethan¡¯s report.


    They knew that the Fomorians woulde knocking on their doors sooner orter, but they didn¡¯t expect that it woulde this soon!


    ¡°I understand. I will inform everyone who needs to know this information,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°Keep me updated!¡±


    The moment the connection between Ethan and him was cut, the Headmaster immediately adjourned the meeting and hurried to his office.


    He needed to contact a few people, including the Grand Archmage of Eastshire, Edmond Bourbon.


    Dozens of Ravens took flight an hourter, bringing the news to faraway ces. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Now that the Fomorians had made their move, the rulers of the Shire Continent must prepare their armies for the inevitable sh between them and the Fomorian Army.


    As much as he believed that Ethan would be able to deal a significant blow to the Fomorian Army, it was a fact that there would still be a few who would be able to break through the young man''s defenses.


    For those whom the young man couldn¡¯t defeat, it was up to them to finish what he started.


    Ethan also didn¡¯t stand idly. Despite the fact that it was around midnight in the sea, he didn¡¯t hesitate to inform Leviathan about the news.


    ¡°Although it is a little early, I think you can use the Sea God¡¯s Temple to pass the message to all the members of the Ocean Races,¡± Leviathan exined. ¡°That is the ce where the King of Antis gave his decree to the rulers of the sea.


    ¡°You now possess the power of Authority. With this, no matter the distance, you will be able to contact the High Priestesses of the Ocean Races, who will then pass your message to their ruler.


    After asking a few more questions on how to issue the decree, Ethan hurried to the Sea God¡¯s Temple.


    It took him a while to activate the formation that was needed to pass his message to the world, but once he was done, he spoke in a clear and decisive manner.


    ¡°The Fomorians are about to cross the Sea, and they are headed to the Shire Continent,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°I request assistance from the Ocean Races to help repel this massive army, who wish to conquer the world through war and bloodshed!


    ¡°To the outstanding Heroes of this generation, I await you in the City of Antis! Together, we will repel these foul beasts and drive them back to where they came from!¡±


    The news spread like waves, reaching every Kingdom under the sea.


    Ever since Ethan had already mentioned the eventuality of this event at his wedding reception, all the Kings had immediately worked to prepare their men so they could act at a moment¡¯s notice.


    A day after the Prince of Antis gave his decree, the armies of the Ocean Races started to move to the Ancient City of Antis, where their Prince was waiting for them to apany him to battle.

 Chapter 963: Does He Think We’re Out To Have A Picnic Or Something?

    Chapter 963: Does He Think We¡¯re Out To Have A Pic Or Something?


    ?


    A week had passed since the Fomorians had risen to the surface and started their march North towards Midgard.


    King Arawn didn''t wish to see any bloodshed before the Fomorian Army stepped into the


    Shire Continent, so he made sure to steer them away from the major cities of the various kingdoms.


    Unfortunately, even with his goodwill, things didn''t go ording to n.


    It had been decades since he had wandered the world. Since then, the humans had expanded their territories, building viges and towns in ces that used to be opennd.


    As such, despite his efforts, it was inevitable to have human casualties along the way.


    The Fomorian was a race that didn''t shy away from killing and eating humans. In fact, they enjoyed the ughter of the innocent, who just happened to block their path towards their destination.


    As such, King Arawn asked his Hounds of Annwn to scout ahead to prevent further unnecessary deaths.


    Of course, the four leaders of the Fomorians understood what King Arawn was doing. But they didn''t mind it one bit.


    After all, the food and other resources that the Fomorians had saved up for this campaign belonged to the King of Annwn. Turning a blind eye on his attempt to prevent human casualties wasn''t difficult to do.


    They also ordered their subordinates to not attack any more humans along the way, because King Arawn had warned that the human kingdoms might band together to form a crusade against the Fomorian Army if they kept it up.


    Although the Fomorians weren''t afraid of this, they still thought that it would be a pain to be the public enemy of the entire world at this point in time.


    Since they still didn''t have a King to rule over them, they decided to just avoid any major conflicts because it might create variables when they returned from their conquest of the Shire Continent.


    The various kingdoms, who had been affected by the march of the Fomorians, could only hold back their anger after hearing the news that some towns and viges had been demolished by their army.


    Since no single human kingdom could possibly block such a massive army, the only thing they could do was endure.


    Still, they sent messengers to other human kingdoms, proposing the idea of forming an alliance.


    While they didn''t know why the Fomorians were heading North, such an army could move unhindered in thends if no one would try to resist their advance.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The members of the Orpheus n followed closely behind the Fomorian Army but also made sure that they would be able to retreat as soon as they sensed any dangering their way.


    The various human kingdoms were doing the same. But unlike the others, the Orpheus n knew where the Fomorians were headed and were making sure they sent regr messages to Merric, who was tasked to pass them to their Young Master.


    While this massive exodus of Fomorians was happening, the Milesians were also having a War Meeting in the capital City of Cashel.


    The Vampire Lord, Godfrey, was also present in the meeting, for he was considered one of the Guardians of the Milesians.


    But despite being a Demigod, Godfrey knew that even he wouldn''t stand a chance against a massive army. This was something that wouldn''t change even if all the able-bodied men and women of the Milesians were to enlist in the army.


    "They will arrive near our borders in three days'' time," a General of the Army said in a serious tone. "We have already mobilized the army to help with the evacuation for the cities that are in the path of their march.


    "A day or two will be enough for our people to evacuate safely. But, Your Majesty, what if the Fomorians target us?"


    The King of the Milesians shook his head.


    "There''s no need for you to worry about this," the King replied. "One of King Arawn''s Hounds has secretly made contact with me and informed me that we are not the target of the Fomorian Army.


    "As long as we don''t provoke them, they will not go out of their way to attack us. That said, we still can''t put our guard down. Raise the alert of the army to the highest level, and send scouts to monitor the situation.


    "I want an hourly report. We need to make sure that we have thetest news of the Fomorian Army''s whereabouts."


    The King of Milesians nced at Godfrey, but the Vampire Lord didn''t react and simply stared at the map on the table.


    He already knew that his day wasing, so he wasn''t too worried about the Fomorian Army. ''Should I also follow behind this army?'' Godfrey thought. ''Since they are headed to the Shire Continent, they will definitely meet that brat, Ethan, right? I want to see the look on his face once this army arrives at his hometown.''


    The corner of the Vampire Lord''s lips curled up into a smirk.


    After pondering for a moment, he decided that it would be more fun to see how this invasion was going to unfold.


    So, after the meeting of the Milesians ended, Godfrey talked to the King in private to inform him about his decision.


    Half a dayter, Godfrey left the Capital City and made his way toward the borders.


    Since he and King Arawn were already acquainted, he would just join his entourage and apany them as a spectator.


    Besides, he wasn''t too worried about his safety.


    Even if the Fomorians didn''t fear him, they would definitely be apprehensive of his Father, who was the Vampire Progenitor.


    The main reason why Godfrey could walk unhindered across thends was because the being backing him was someone very few people would dare to offend.


    Just as the reports had stated, the Fomorians arrived at the border of the Kingdom of the Milesians after three days.


    Godfrey, who had been waiting for their arrival, urged his horse forward the moment he saw King Arawn''s figure at the helm of the army.


    King Arawn nced in Godfrey''s direction and gave him a brief nod of acknowledgement.


    "He is the Son of the Vampire Progenitor," King Arawn said to the four leaders of the Fomorians. "It seems that he''s interested ining with us on this journey."


    "The Vampire Progenitor?" The One-Eyed Giant stared at the approaching Vampire Lord with indifference. "Does he think we''re out to have a pic or something?"


    The beautifuldy with long purple hair chuckled. "No. I''m sure that he''s just bored and


    wishes to spectate this grand undertaking. Am I right, King Arawn?"


    "You''re right," King Arawn replied with a smile. "He''s just bored, so he wants to see


    something exciting for a change."


    The other two Leaders of the Fomorians didn''t make anyments and simply stared at Godfrey, who was only a few hundred meters away from them.


    The son of the Vampire Progenitor was indeed someone they didn''t dare to offend.


    No one wanted to be on the receiving end of d''s wrath.


    Since that was the case, the best choice of action was to just let the Vampire Lord tag along for


    the journey.


    The four leaders of the Fomorians made a gesture for their subordinates to not attack the approaching Demigod, allowing him to join their ranks without mishap.


    "Well met, friends," Godfrey said with a smile.


    "It''s been a while, Godfrey," King Arawn replied. "Have you been well?"


    "No," Godfrey answered. "Life has been boring as ofte."


    King Arawn gave the Vampire Lord a nod of understanding.


    After all, he was also feeling bored, which was why he decided to join this expedition.


    He just hoped that after arriving in the Shire Continent, he would be able to watch something entertaining, which would give him a quick fix for the boredom that he had been enduring for the past few decades.

 Chapter 964: The Battle Of Kings [Part 1]

    Chapter 964: The Battle Of Kings [Part 1]


    ?


    After nearly two weeks of traveling, the Fomorian Army finally reached the Northernmost region of Midgard.


    "I''ve always wondered-how do you guys n to cross the sea?" Godfrey asked in curiosity.


    The handsome man with ck hair smiled faintly before raising his sword towards the sky.


    A magic circle appeared beneath his feet, and half a minuteter, a floating ship made of monster bones hovered a hundred meters above his head.


    The ship was quiterge, with a length of three hundred meters and a width of seventy meters.


    However, despite its humongous size, it couldn''t possibly carry the Fomorian Army that numbered in the hundreds of thousands.


    The One-Eyed Giant threw an artifact on the sea, and a Bone Ship that was of simr size to the Flying Ship appeared.


    One by one, the subordinates of the Fomorian Army used artifacts to summon ships that would travel across the sea.


    The High-Ranking Fomorians of the army then summoned beasts like Manticores, Wyverns, and even ck Dragons, so they could travel through the sky.


    Seeing this, King Arawn raised his hand, and three majestic Flying Carriages pulled by Grand Griffins descended from the sky.


    These griffins were six-meters tall, and the carriages that they were pulling could easily fit around twenty people without problems.


    "Do you want to join me?" King Arawn asked Godfrey.


    "It will be my honor and pleasure to join you, King Arawn," Godfrey replied.


    The Hounds split themselves between the two carriages, leaving King Arawn and Godfrey to stay in one of them.


    The Fomorian Army would travel by sea and air with only one destination in mind.


    Seeing this majestic show of power, Godfrey couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    ''Ethan and the humans of the Shire Continent are finished,'' Godfrey thought. "They will not be able to stop this army''s advance.''


    Thousands of ships of different shapes and sizes started to sail ahead.


    The Giants, who were around eight to ten meters tall, decreased their sizes until they were only two meters tall.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This way, they would be able to fit in the ships that were summoned, allowing them to join the journey across the water.


    A dayter, the sound ofughter and merry making could be heard from ships that were traveling on the sea.


    "Hahaha! I''ve been enduring my hunger for human flesh since we traveled to Midgard," a Fomorian with four eyes, and four hornsughed. "The moment I step onnd, I will immediately find the nearest city to start a massacre."


    "Start a massacre with just you?" a One-Eyed Giant, who had shrunk his body, sneered. "Do you really think those creatures are pushovers? If that''s really the case, we wouldn''t have lost to them hundreds of years ago!"


    "He''s right," a Lizard-like Fomorianmented. "Do not underestimate the people of the Shire Continent. If they were that easy to kill, we wouldn''t have lost in the war against them hundreds of years ago.


    "They only won because the Firbolgs were there to help them," another Fomorianmented. "But the Firbolgs are no longer as powerful as they were in the past. I''ve heard that they were forced to mingle with the humans, and their bloodline is now diluted.


    "Granted, there might still be strong individuals in this generation. Butpared to their might hundreds of years ago, they are severelycking."


    The other Fomorians nodded in agreement.


    The Firbolgs and the Tuatha De Danann had been their staunchest enemies in the past.


    However, now that the Tuatha De Danann had gone into hiding and their whereabouts still unknown, the Fomorians knew that their time had finallye.


    Suddenly, amotion urred when a one-eyed giant and a two-horned Giant started bashing each other with their fists.


    The surrounding Fomorians all cheered, happily watching this spectacle as a form of entertainment.


    In such a cramped space, it was quite easy for people to bump into each other. When those whose tempers weren''t good to begin with experienced such a thing, fists would immediately start flying.


    The Giants have a favorite saying.


    Smash first, thinkter!


    And with this saying, the two started a brawl, roaring and punching each other as if they were irreconcble enemies.


    But just as the climax of the battle was about to unfold, someone stepped in and smacked the two giants, making them stagger backwards.


    "You morons! I know that all of you are itching for a fight, but I won''t tolerate any fighting on my ship!" the One-Eyed Giant shouted. "Wait until we makendfall. At that point, I won''t stop you if you want to tten entire viges, towns, or cities to the ground!"


    The two Giants red at each other before turning around to walk in different directions. Since one of the Chieftains of the Fomorians had spoken, they had no choice but to obey. The other Fomorians started booing because their entertainment came to an abrupt end. However, a re from the One-Eyed Giant was enough for them to all shut up, and they started to mind their own business.


    "You know, there are stories about giant monsters in the sea," a Fomorian that looked like a Gori said. "I hope that one of them attacks us. I want to feast on a strong monster''s flesh."


    "Look, there''s a whale over there!" a Two-Horned Giant pointed at a whale that was swimming a hundred meters away from their ship.


    "Kill it!" a One-Eyed Giant shouted. "We''ll have whale meat tonight!"


    The other Fomorians all sprang into action and started throwing spears at the Whale, who was unlucky enough to rise to the surface at that time to breathe some air.


    "Hahaha! These weak sea creatures havee to offer themselves for lunch!" a two-horned Giantughed as he threw his spear, aiming for the Whale''s head. "Even if a Kraken appears, it will just be food for us!"


    The other Fomoriansughed as they, too, threw their spear at the pitiful whale, whom they had alreadybeled as their lunch.


    The whale immediately thought about diving in the waters to evade the iing attack from


    the Fomorians.


    However, it was already toote.


    The spears were only a few meters away from its body, and given the strength of the Fomorians, it would certainly die a miserable death the moment those spears connected with


    its body.


    Suddenly, a pir of water rose up, blocking the spears and making them fall helplessly into


    the sea.


    When the pir of water receded, everyone saw a young man standing on the water''s surface, holding a trident in his hand.


    "You said that even if a Kraken appeared, it would just be food for you guys, right?" the young man asked in a teasing tone. "How about we put your words to the test?"


    King Arawn, who heard themotion below him, parted the curtains of his carriage to see


    what was happening.


    Godfrey did the same.


    However, a secondter, a surprised expression appeared on the Vampire Lord''s face.


    "Ethan?" Godfrey muttered while arching an eyebrow. "What is this kid doing here?" King Arawn, nced at the Vampire Lord with a frown. "You know him?" "Yes." Godfrey smiled faintly. "Let''s just say that there''s some bad blood between us."


    The two then shifted their attention back to the sea to observe the young man, who had sessfully taunted the short-tempered and hot-blooded Fomorians.


    "Kill him!" one of the Fomorians shouted. "Tear his limbs and serve him for lunch!"


    "All of you step aside!" the Two-Horned Giant, who spoke about eating a Kraken earlier,


    shouted. "He''s mine!"


    Ethan sneered at the delusional Fomorian who was overestimating himself.


    With a voice tinged with authority and power, The Prince of Antis pointed his Trident at the


    Giant Bone Ship, which was currently at the helm of the Fomorian Army.


    "Release the Krakens!" Ethan roared.


    A momentter, countless giant tentacles emerged from the sea.


    One of these tentacles wrapped itself on the Two-Horned Giant who had insulted its race


    earlier and dragged him to the sea.


    At the moment of danger, the Two-Horned Giant reverted to its original size in order to fight


    for its life. Unfortunately, it had made the wrong choice of words earlier, making thergest of the


    Krakens target him personally.


    The moment the Giant was pulled into the water, a giant maw bit into its body, slicing him in


    half.


    Red blood rose to the surface of the sea, as the roars, shouts, curses, and war cries of the


    Fomorians spread in the surroundings.


    Ethan raised his trident to the heavens, and dark clouds covered the entire sky.


    The rumbling of thunder and shes of lightning across the heavens heralded the beginning


    of a battle that would turn the sea into a sea of blood and death.

 Chapter 965: The Battle Of Kings [Part 2]

    Chapter 965: The Battle Of Kings [Part 2]


    ?


    "What in the bloody hell is happening?!" the handsome man with ck hair, who was standing at the helm of the Flying Ship, asked in anger as countless giant tentacles rose up from the sea and whipped the ships that were on the water''s surface.


    "Krakens!" the beautifuldy with long purple hair hissed.


    "Look over there!" One of the Fomorians pointed at the young man with long blue hair, who was standing on top of what seemed to be the biggest Kraken they had ever seen in their lives.


    The two Leaders of the Fomorians narrowed their eyes as they looked at the young man, who seemed to be responsible for this attack.


    "Who are you?!" the ck-haired man demanded. "Why are you getting in our way?!"


    Ethan raised his head to look at the ck-haired man, who had jumped off the Flying Ship and was currently descending slowly from the sky. His hands were behind his back, poised like an Overlord who was looking down on the world.


    "Ethan Gremory," Ethan replied. "I hail from the Shire Continent."


    Once the words Shire Continent were spoken, a look of understanding shed across the faces of the Fomorians.


    "Is that so?" the ck-Haired Man asked in disdain. "You n to stop us with these lowly beasts? You must be delusional."


    Even though there were over a dozen Krakens attacking the ships at the front of the formation, they alone would not be enough to destroy the entire Fomorian Army.


    Even the Bone Ship that they had been attacking non-stop remained firm, because it was an artifact that had survived from the Great Wars of long ago.


    Even the Krakens would not be able to destroy it in a short period of time.


    Aside from the initial surprise, the Fomorians had started fighting back, chopping away at the Giant Tentacles and making the Krakens screech out of pain and anger.


    Godfrey, who was now standing on top of the Flying Carriage, looked at Ethan with a calm expression on his face.


    Their interaction in the past hadn''t been that long, but even with that limited time, the young man had seeded in scheming and trapping Godfrey in an inescapable, which led to thetter''s loss.


    The Vampire Lord refused to believe that Ethan would dare to face the Fomorian Army that numbered in the hundreds of thousand with just over a dozen Krakens.


    King Arawn, who was standing beside Godfrey, was also very curious about the young man who had now summoned a Thunderstorm, covering the sky with dark clouds.


    "I will stop your advance, right here, right now," Ethan said as thunder roared in the heavens. "You will?" the One-Eyed Giantughed. "You and what army?"


    Ethan nced at the One-Eyed Giant before resting the end of his trident on the Kraken''s head.


    "Rise, and show these fools who holds dominion over the sea!" Ethanmanded.


    Suddenly, the surface of the sea stirred as if it was boiling, making the ck-haired man, as well as the other Leaders of the Fomorians, look at the sea with solemn expressions on their faces.


    The entire Fomorian Navy Fleet was engulfed in such a strange spectacle, making Godfrey mutter the words "I knew it!"


    Suddenly, loud screams reverberated from the Fomorian Army as countless Merfolk emerged from the sea and started throwing spears in their directions.


    Those on the smaller ships, on the other hand, suddenly found themselves being attacked from beneath the water.


    Holes were punched in their ships, allowing the water to gush inside. Seeing their respective sea vessels gradually sinking, the Fomorians panicked.


    Loud explosions spread like booming thunder as the Magic Cannons of the Ocean Races bombarded the Fomorians from under the water.


    Although the Fomorians were powerful monsters who could make the world tremble under their feet, that was only true when they were onnd.


    On the sea, they were no different from stationary targets, especially against the Ocean Races, who had the absolute advantage.


    Those who were unlucky enough to fall into the water found themselves being dragged into the depths of the sea, where countless spears, ws, stingers, jaws, tails, and other deadly body parts of the Ocean Races descended upon their helpless forms without mercy.


    Knowing that a cmity had descended upon them, the Fomorians all worked together to cast powerful magic that rained down on the members of the Ocean Races from the sky.


    The powerful Fomorian Shamans then chanted a spell that would turn the sea into ice, freezing it solid, giving the Fomorians a foothold to fight against the members of the Ocean Races.


    "With me!" Princess Wilhelmina shouted as she sat on the head of a giant Killer Whale.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Behind her, Whales, Dolphins, Killer Whales, and the Mantis Shrimpmen, all of whom could shatter a boulder with a single punch, charged under the frozen waters with one goal and one goal only.


    The sound of ice breaking reached the Fomorians'' ears as the creatures of the deep rammed the ice under their feet, breaking it apart.


    Shouts of panic, chaos, and fear could be heard in the surroundings, but Ethan remained calm and stood at the head of the Kraken.


    His gaze shifted in the direction of the Flying Ship that was attacking his people from the sky. Hundreds of Merfolk were hit by their attacks, resulting in serious injuries.


    Of course, there were those who had been killed by the powerful magic of the ck-haired man and the purple-haired woman, who were flying in the sky like Harbingers of Death. "Thunder God''s Wrath!" Ethan roared as he pointed his trident toward the Flying Ships in the sky.


    At that moment, the entire battlefield was engulfed by a blinding white light, making everyone cover their eyes.


    A secondter, a thunderous roar that made everyone lose their sense of hearing rumbled like the explosion of countless bombs.


    King Arawn and Godfrey unleashed their protective spells to protect their own Flying Carriages from getting destroyed by the chaotic lightning strikes that seemed to herald the


    end of the world.


    A grunt escaped Godfrey''s lips as he cursed Ethan internally.


    The Vampire Lord had onlye to watch the fun, but who would have thought that he would find himself in the middle of the storm and be one of the indiscriminate targets of Ethan''s merciless attacks.


    Despite the fact that everyone was nearly blinded and had turned deaf, the smell of burning flesh still reached their senses, making the faces of the Fomorian Leaders turn grim. When the members of the Ocean Races regained their bearings and saw the destruction that was caused by their Prince, all of them cheered in unison, raising the Morale of their army.


    A few days ago, Ethan told them that they would be fighting against the Fomorians, making them feel very anxious.


    Although most of them had stayed in the seas all their lives, the tales of the monstrous and powerful Fomorians who had razed thends of the mortals had been passed down from


    generation to generation.


    "They might be strong onnd, but in the sea? They''re just asking to be killed," Ethan said in


    a cold tone. "All of you, who were part of The Great n in the past, wished to attack the


    surface world.


    "If The n hade to pass, you would have been bound to sh against the Fomorians. However, if you fought them onnd, the members of the Ocean Races would have suffered grievous casualties. However, all of you are in luck, because now you have the chance to fight


    them in the sea.


    "If you can''t beat the Formorians on your home turf, then forget about your dreams of conquering those who live onnd. I have to admit that there are people on thend who look down on the members of the Ocean Races.


    "But it''s time to change their views. We will use this battle to spread our prestige to the world and make them understand that we are not pushovers. Let us use the Fomorians as our stepping stone to make the world sing stories about our glorious victory!"


    His deration made the Ocean Races'' blood boil for battle. They unleashed a devastating blow to the Fomorian Army, who now understood that they had made a huge miscalction! They didn''t expect that they would be ambushed while on their journey toward the Shire Continent by the Merfolk who ruled the Seas of the World.


    "Let the surface drown beneath our wrath!" Illumina roared as she unleashed countless Water Beams that annihted those who were unlucky enough to be in their path. "Glory to the


    Ocean Races!"


    """Let the surface drown beneath our wrath! Glory to the Ocean Races!"""


    """Let the surface drown beneath our wrath! Glory to the Ocean Races!"">"


    """Let the surface drown beneath our wrath! Glory to the Ocean Races!"">"


    Ethan nced at his wife, who was now in a state of battlelust, leading her people to battle.


    Ever since her Kingdom of Saphirus had been targeted by King Oceanus'' War Council, she had many pent up grudges and grievances in her heart.


    Now that there was an opportunity to vent out her frustrations, the War Princess of the Sea unleashed a barrage and led the Ocean Races to charge at the Fomorians, who were like a horde of pigs waiting to be ughtered.

 Chapter 966: The Prince Of The Tides [Part 1]

    Chapter 966: The Prince Of The Tides [Part 1]


    ?


    As Illumina led the charge against the Fomorian Armies, the Four Chieftains briefly exchanged nces with each other and made their move.


    Instead of fighting Illumina head-on, they all charged at Ethan with the intention of taking him down first.


    The ck-Haired Man and the Purple-Haired Lady cast a spell on the One-Eyed Giant and the Two-Horned Giant, allowing them to run across the water as if they were onnd.


    The four of them were the strongest fighters of the Fomorian Army, which was why they were chosen as the leaders.


    Illumina, who saw this, was about to help Ethan when the young man told her telepathically that he could handle everything just fine.


    The Kraken, whom the Prince of Antis was standing on, unfurled its tentacles and swung them at the approaching Chieftains.


    The Two-Horned Giant didn''t dodge and met the tentacle with a sh of a sword, slicing it in half. The Kraken''s blood started dyeing the sea.


    The ck-Haired Man and the Purple-Haired Lady respectively cast Wind and Fire Crescent des, cutting the Tentacles that were headed in their direction.


    Only the One-Eyed Giant was sent flying by the Kraken, making the former cough a mouthful of blood.


    Still, the Kraken found itself hard pressed against its foes, who were all aiming to attack the young man on its head.


    "Dive down to recover your injuries," Ethan ordered. "I''ll handle them."


    Ethan jumped off from the Kraken''s head andnded on the surface of the water.


    A wave rose up to meet him, raising him up as he charged at the Two-Horned Giant


    With a hate-filled roar, the Two-Horned Giant swung its sword toward the young man, who didn''t even bother to dodge this powerful blow from the enemy.


    Suddenly, another wave rose up between Ethan and the Giant. This time, the one standing on it was Princess Wilhelmina.


    Her gaze was filled with battle intent as she raised her shield to block the sword strike. A metallic ring reverberated in the surroundings as sword and shield collided. Sparks flew from the impact of the blow, but Princess Wilhelmina shrugged it off as if it wasn''t a big deal. The Two-Horned Giant looked at the Mermaid Princess in disbelief. That was his full- powered strike. It was understandable that it was sessfully blocked, but the defender should''ve still sustained some kind of damage from the impact.


    No matter how he looked at it, Princess Wilhelmina looked perfectly fine and seemed to be even more determined to fight against the Two-Horned Giant, whose momentum had been lost after his attack was repelled.


    As if not wanting to be left out by the two other Mermaid Princesses, a song spread throughout the battlefield.


    Princess Ariel''s song revitalized the members of the Ocean Races, allowing them to recover from their fatigue and healing their minor injuries.


    With Illumina as the attacker, Princess Wilhelmina as the Defender, and Princess Ariel as the support, they were nearly unstoppable in the battlefield.


    This was why they were hailed as the three Legendary Mermaid Princesses. The moment they appeared on the battlefield together, the morale of the Ocean Races rose to an unprecedented level.


    Ethan gave Princes Wilhelmina a brief nod as he rushed past her, aiming for the One-Eyed Giant, who had once again joined the fray.


    "Sea God''s Might!" Ethan activated King Oceanus'' Legacy, making his body glow faintly as his strength drastically increased in the blink of an eye.


    The One-Eyed Giant, who was humiliated from the earlier mishap against the Kraken, swung his club toward the young man with a blood-shot gaze.


    Ethan sneered as he, too, raised his Trident to strike the One-Eyed Giant.


    Everyone who was paying close attention to this sh between the two Powerhouses couldn''t help but gasp in shock at the oue of their exchange.


    The club that the One-Eyed Giant wielded was blown out of his hand due to the force of Ethan''s blow.


    His body even staggered, taking five steps backward in order to mitigate the power behind Ethan''s attack.


    "Careful!" the Purple-Haired Lady shouted as sheshed her whip toward the One-Eyed Giant, wrapping itself around thetter''s arm, and gave a strong tug to pull him back.


    Before the One-Eyed Giant could even react, a bloody hole appeared on his shoulder, as Ethan thrusted his spear forward, originally aiming for the One-Eyed Giant''s chest.


    If the Purple-Haired Lady hadn''t done anything, the One-Eyed Giant might have died due to that single strike that was meant to kill.


    A look of disappointment appeared on Ethan''s face, but it vanished a few secondster.


    He had no time to dwell on such matters because the ck-Haired Man had already appeared behind his back and swung his sword to slice the young man''s head off from his body.


    Unfortunately, Ethan wasn''t fighting alone.


    Sebastian and his Other Half were paying close attention to his surroundings, making sure that he didn''t have any blindspots.


    With a timely reminder from Sebastian to crouch, Ethan lowered his body, and evaded the attack that was meant to take his life.


    A momentter, the young man unleashed a backhand blow, hitting the side of the ck- Haired Man''s body, sending thetter flying backward.


    The Purple-Haired Lady was about to use this opportunity to attack Ethan, but a barrage of water beams prevented her from doing so.


    Illumina, who had massacred hundreds of Fomorians, had returned to her lover''s side to


    make sure that their enemies wouldn''t be able to hurt him.


    High in the sky, King Arawn was watching Ethan with great interest.


    "What can you tell me about that young man?" King Arawn asked Godfrey, who was standing


    beside him.


    "He''s a very annoying enemy," Godfrey answered in a heartbeat.


    "Aside from that?"


    "I''m more good-looking than him."


    King Arawn didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry because that wasn''t the question he was


    asking the Vampire Lord.


    "From my point of view, he''s more handsome than you," King Arawn coughed lightly as if to get back to the Vampire Lord for not answering him properly. "Also, how is he able to


    command the Ocean Races? Do you know why?"


    Godfrey shrugged. "How should I know? I''ve only met him once, and during our brief time together, I was unaware that he had this kind of influence over the Ocean Races."


    "If the Four Chieftains can''t beat him, the Fomorians will lose this battle," King Arawn


    stated.


    "Indeed." Godfrey nodded in agreement. "While the Fomorians number in the hundreds of thousands, they can''t possibly fight against the Ocean Races'' army that number in the millions. Although the Fomorians are stronger and wouldn''t lose against such numbers, they


    are at a geographical disadvantage."


    "Right." King Arawn agreed. "If they were fighting onnd, they might still have a chance to win. But in the sea... they''re just asking to be killed."


    Although the Fomorians on the Flying Ships were supporting their army using projectile and magical attacks, the members of the Ocean Races were smart enough to dive down to the sea so that the attacks raining down on the sky wouldn''t cause them any fatal injuries. Ethan, the pir who supported the Ocean Races, fought against the ck-Haired Man, while Illumina fought against the Purple-Haired Lady.


    Princess Wilhelmina blocked the Two-Horned Giant, while the Naga King rose up to fight against the injured One-Eyed Giant.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The battle at the sea was chaotic and bloody, but it was clear who had the advantage in battle.


    Only those who were riding on the Flying Ships were safe from the massacre taking ce right


    below them.


    Suddenly, the sound of a horn spread across the battlefield.


    Not long after that, a swarm of Sharks led by Sharkmen joined the fray.


    These powerful predators were filled with blood lust due to the thick scent of blood in the


    water of the sea.


    The moment a Fomorian was knocked into the waters, they would immediately fall prey to the Sharks and Killer Whales.


    The Whales, on the other hand, focused on ramming the thickyer of ice that the Fomorians were using as a foothold to fight against the members of the Ocean Races.


    Levithan watched this battle from afar with a wizened gaze.


    A part of his consciousness was locked onto Ethan''s body, making sure that the Prince of


    Antis was always in his sight.


    Since he said that he wouldn''t interfere in the battle, he would be true to his word.


    The only thing he would do was observe the Prince of Antis and hope that thetter''s first


    major battle at the sea would teach him the untapped power of the Ocean Races, who were all


    under hismand.

 Chapter 967: The Prince Of The Tides [Part 2]

    Chapter 967: The Prince Of The Tides [Part 2]


    ?


    Countless Wind des descended from the sky, aiming at the young man who was riding the waves as if he were surfing over the water.


    Since the Four Chieftains were fighting against the heavy hitters of the Ocean Races, their subordinates ignored them and focused on the armies that were right in front of their eyes. Ethan had been solely evading the attacks of the ck-Haired Man, but he soon decided to counterattack, summoning countless water spears that shot up to the sky like missiles.


    He wasn''t just aiming for the ck-Haired Man, but also for the flying ships that were high up in the sky.


    The ck-Haired Man snorted and waved his hand, creating a powerful gust of wind that repelled the Water Spears aimed at the Flying Ships.


    "Rise higher!" the ck-Haired Man ordered. "Go above the clouds!"


    The Captains of the various ships promptly obeyed their Chieftain''smand and maneuvered the ships to rise above the clouds.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But how could Ethan allow them to leave that easily?


    Raising his Sea God''s Trident, hemanded the lightning bolts to unleash a barrage of lightning on the ships.


    The smaller flying ships failed to endure the bombardment and were obliteratedpletely, making parts of the ship, as well as those who were riding on it, fall helplessly to the sea. Despite Ethan''s efforts, only a dozen small Flying Ships were destroyed. The rest managed to rise above the clouds, outside the reach of the lightning bolts threatening to destroy them. Before the ck-Haired Man could evenugh at the young man''s attempt to destroy their Flying Army, the lightning bolts that had lost their targets all rained down in his direction, making his face turn pale.


    Out of desperation, the ck-Haired Man tossed a token in the distance.


    A secondter, he swapped ces with the token that he had thrown, evading the dozens of lightning bolts that had locked onto his previous location.


    The ck-Haired Man had lived for over two hundred years, so he had plenty of artifacts and tricks that he could employ to fight against the young man, whom he hadbeled as the leader of the Ocean Races.


    Facing such a threat, he no longer held back and activated an artifact that drastically increased his magical powers.


    This artifact could only be used four times, and he had already used it once in the past.


    After using it again, it only had two more charges.


    The ck-Haired Man knew that holding back wasn''t an option, especially when they were in such a disadvantageous position.


    A surge of power spread inside his body, making him feel invincible.


    With a wave of his hand, the dark clouds above his head dispersed, allowing everyone to see the Flying Ships in the sky. The aircrafts once again started to unleash their counterattack on those that were fighting below them.


    Ethan was tempted to attack the Flying Ships in the sky, but Sebastian and his Other Half advised against it.


    ''If you go up there, you will lose your geographical advantage,'' Sebastianmented. ''Also, you will be fighting against tens of thousands of Fomorians. If they worked together with your current opponent, you would be unable to deal any substantial damage to their army.'' ''Sebastian is right,'' Ethan''s Other Half nodded. ''It will be best if you wipe out all the ships that are on the sea before you deal with those in the sky. Also, have you noticed Godfrey? That guy is watching us from the top of that Flying Carriage.''


    Ethan gave the Vampire Lord a sidelong nce before shifting his attention back to his opponent.


    He was so busy fighting against the Fomorians that he didn''t notice that an old acquaintance was currently watching his fight.


    But right now, he didn''t have the time nor the patience to worry about the Vampire Lord.


    The enemy in front of him was growing stronger by the minute, so Ethan knew that he would need to take this fight seriously as well.


    A part of him wanted to use the Cauldron of the Twilight to drag the Fomorian inside its domain.


    However, he was very reluctant to do so, fearing that something unexpected might happen to the Ocean Races while he was dealing with the ck-Haired Man inside the domain.


    If he were fighting alone, he wouldn''t even hesitate to do it.


    But Illumina and the others seemed hard-pressed against their enemies.


    The Purple-Haired Lady wasn''t a Chieftain in name only.


    The mes she wielded were extremely powerful, and she could use them over a wide area.


    As she fought against Illumina, she made sure to not only target her but also the members of the Ocean Races behind her.


    She always positioned herself in a ce where she could take absolute advantage of the battle, so even when Illumina dodged her attack, those behind the Mermaid Princess would suffer, which was frustrating thetter to no end.


    The One-Eyed Giant, whom Ethan had wounded earlier, had regenerated his injuries and was fighting against the Naga King, who was the strongest member among the Ocean Races, second only to the Mermaid Princesses.


    Even he, who was born to one of the most fierce races in the Sea, was unable to subdue the One-Eyed Giant, whose strength was equivalent to his own.


    Princess Wilhelmina, on the other hand, was only stalling the Two-Horned Giant, preventing him from helping the rest of hisrades.


    She was doing an extremely good job, frustrating her opponent.


    Still, a variable could happen at any moment, which was why Ethan didn''t wish to leave the battlefield.


    With Sebastian and his Other Half paying attention to his surroundings, he would be able to respond in time if something out of the norm were to happen.


    ''I guess that is my only choice,'' Ethan thought.


    Using Ashmedai''s Legacy, Ethan created six perfect clones of himself, which headed in the direction of Illumina, Wilhelmina, and the Naga King.


    The ck-Haired Man felt that these weren''t ordinary clones, so he tried to stop their


    advance.


    But before he could do that, a ming spear flew towards him, making his eyes widen in


    shock.


    "Areadbhair?!" The ck-Haired Man immediately recognized one of the Treasures of the Tuatha De Danann, which had yed countless Fomorians in the past.


    This was a weapon that made even the most bloodthirsty and savage Fomorian feel apprehension, for the ming Spear''s tyranny had been nted in the deepest corners of


    their hearts and minds.


    Knowing that he was facing such a Legendary Artifact, the ck-Haired man no longer paid any attention to the six clones and immediately evaded the ming Spear. Areadbhair''s mes increased by several folds as if recognizing the enemies that it fought against in the past.


    It locked on the location of the ck-Haired Man, refusing to let him go so easily.


    Ethan gave his six clones a sidelong nce before three pairs of angelic wings unfurled behind his back.


    He then flew towards the skies, following his enemy, who had decided that he had a greater chance of survival by taking the battle high in the sky so that his subordinates could assist him in fighting against the young man, whose threat level had risen several times in his heart.

 Chapter 968 The Prince Of The Tides [Part 3]

    Chapter 968 The Prince Of The Tides [Part 3]


    While Ethan was dealing with the ck-Haired Man, who had escaped by flying to the sky, a little troublemaker had sneakily joined the fray without asking for permission.


    When Ethan was about to follow his opponent, the golden egg jumped out of his storage ring before turning invisible.


    Itnded on the sea with a small ssh, swiftly disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.


    The Golden Egg had been waiting for the perfect opportunity since the battle started. However, it couldn''t find a good chance to sneak out without being detected by its Master.


    Fortunately, an opportunity presented itself. It no longer held back and escaped with a mischievous chuckle that only it could hear.


    ¡®Now, which one should I eat first?¡¯ the Golden Egg thought as it poked its body out of the water.


    It nced at the Purple-Haired Lady, but since she was flying in the sky, it would be difficult for it totch onto her body.


    The battle between the Naga King and the One-Eyed Giant was so intense, so the Golden Egg worried that it might identally get stepped on by the two monsters, crushing itpletely.


    In the end, it settled for the Two-Horned Giant fighting against Princess Wilhelmina.


    ¡®Hehehe, I¡¯ll eat you first.¡¯ The Golden Egg snickered as its body started to skid across the surface of the water.


    It watched as Ethan¡¯s six clones divided themselves into three groups, consisting of two members each.


    Each duo headed to one of the three Fomorian Chieftains to assist their ally in battle.


    Ethan had provided them with a few decks imbued with Rune Magic, allowing them to help tilt the tides of battle in their favor.


    The Golden Egg pondered for a bit, but after great consideration, it decided that its best option was to ask for the Clone¡¯s help in order to enact its n.


    Using the power of Telepathy, it talked to the two Clones who were about to help Princess Wilhelmina.


    After understanding what the mischievous egg nned to do, one of the clones made a U-Turn to pick up the Golden Egg from the sea and ced it on its shoulder.


    When the two clones arrived at Princess Wilhelmina¡¯s location, they threw several cards at the Two-Horned Giant at the same time.


    These cards were imbued with Lightning Magic, so the moment the runes activated, it unleashed a small lightning storm around the Two-Horned Giant, making it roar in anger.


    Princess Wilhelmina didn¡¯t only have powerful physical defensive abilities. Her resistance to elemental attacks was also very high.


    Because of this, she didn¡¯t hesitate to charge at the Two-Horned Giant, who was distracted by the lightning bolts that were raining down on it from different directions.


    ¡°Have you no honor?!¡± the Two-Horned Giant roared in anger. ¡°Fight me one-on-one!¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± one of Ethan¡¯s clones replied coldly. ¡°You have no power here.¡±


    The Two-Horned Giant was about to hurl a mouthful of curses at the clone when suddenly, Wilhelmina¡¯s shield rammed into his chest, making him stagger, and take a few steps backward.


    Ethan¡¯s Clones took that as an opportunity to unleash abination of Rune Magic at the enemy, making his life miserable.


    Wind and Fire Runes merged together, creating a ming twister that trapped the Two-Horned Giant at the center.


    The Golden Egg who was about to jump earlier immediately stopped in its tracks because if it really did jump at that moment, wouldn¡¯t it be a hard-boiled egg instead?


    ¡®Hey! What are the two of you doing?!¡¯ The Golden Eggined. ¡®Are you trying to kill this Sir?! Can you do it in moderation? I need totch onto that guy without him discovering me.


    ¡®Also, tell that mermaiddy to not hit the Giant¡¯s backter. I don¡¯t want to turn into a pancake if she suddenly bashes that monster¡¯s back.¡¯


    ¡®Fine,¡¯ one of Ethan¡¯s clones replied andnded beside Princess Wilhelmina, who had also taken a step back from the ming twister that was melting the tform of ice that the Fomorians were using as a foothold.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Princess Wilhelmina nodded in understanding after Ethan¡¯s Clone told her about the n that they were trying to execute.


    Even though the ice already melted due to the twister, the Two-Horned Giant was still able to walk on the sea because of the enchantment that was ced on him by the ck-Haired Man, who specialized in Wind Magic.


    Although its body was covered with burns all over the ce, the Fomorians, especially the Giants among them, had a great regeneration rate, fast enough to recover these injuries after a minute or two.


    This was also the reason why Ethan¡¯s Clones believed that the Golden Egg¡¯s absorption would be more effective against such monsters.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± the Egg said through telepathy, informing the two Clones and Princess Wilhelmina that it was now time to act.


    The three charged at the Two-Horned Giant from different directions, attacking him in a pincer attack.


    Knowing how formidable the Mermaid Princess was, the Two-Horned Giant decided to switch its attention to the Clones, who posed a higher threat to him due to their Rune Magic.


    One of the Clones threw a dozen cards, transforming them into Earth Spikes that were two meters long.


    The other Clone used a simr spell, aiming at the Fomorian¡¯s back.


    The Golden Egg, who had perched on the Clone¡¯s hand, jumped on one of the cards that it had thrown.


    When the card transformed into an Earth Spike, the Golden Egg moved over its edge, waiting for the perfect opportunity totch onto its target.


    Facing a bombardment from different directions, the Two-Horned Giant didn¡¯t panic and raised its sword to deflect those he could block, and dodged those that he couldn¡¯t deflect.


    Princess Wilhelmina raised her shield to ram the Giant¡¯s chest like what she had done earlier.


    However, this time, the Two-Horned Giant wouldn¡¯t allow her to do as she pleased.


    Raising his right leg, the Fomorian then kicked the Mermaid Princess¡¯ shield, making her skid back a few meters backward.


    This was all part of Princess Wilhelmina¡¯s n so that their opponent would lower his guard.


    Chuckling internally, the Golden Egg finally made its move and jumped at the Fomorian¡¯s back.


    But when one of the Earth Spikesnded on the Earth Giant¡¯s leg, the monster crouched down a bit before it turned around to roar in anger.


    The Golden Egg suddenly found itselfnding in the Two-Horned Giant¡¯s mouth, rolling down the Monster¡¯s throat.


    The Fomorian Chieftain felt something enter its mouth, but it thought that it was just the rocks from the Earth Spike that it just shattered.


    Since it was invisible, Ethan¡¯s Clones and Princess Wilhelmina didn¡¯t know if the Golden Egg¡¯s n worked.


    Still, they proceeded with the n and attacked the Fomorian from the front, making sure not to hit its back like what they nned earlier.


    Unknown to them, the Golden Egg was now inside the Fomorian¡¯s stomach, cackling like a mad scientist.


    Its original n was totch onto the Fomorian¡¯s back like what it did to King Oceanus. However, it was now in a much safer ce, allowing it to attack the enemy from within.


    ¡°The break¡¯s over,¡± the Golden Egg said evilly as it started to use its absorption ability to drain the Two-Horned Giant of its strength. ¡°It¡¯s time for the takeover.¡±


    Laughing like a mad scientist, the Golden Egg shone brightly as the life force of the Two-Horned Giant flowed inside of its body, nourishing it and allowing it to take a step closer to finally being born into the world.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 969: The Prince Of The Tides [Part 4]

    Chapter 969: The Prince Of The Tides [Part 4]


    ?


    Ethan didn''t even know that the Golden Egg had escaped from him because he was busy facing off against the ck-Haired Man in the sky.


    Every time they shed, the ck-Haired Man would be pushed back due to the


    overwhelming strength Ethan possessed at the moment.


    With the power of the Tide Bringer''s Legacy and King Oceanus'' Legacy, Ethan had truly stepped onto the realm of superhumans.


    A punch from him could easily shatter a boulder, so even if he was fighting against the Fomorian Chieftain, he still had the absolute advantage.


    However, he wasn''t being toocent and was on guard against the other Fomorians who were on the Flying Ships casting curse spells at him in an attempt to support their Chieftain in battle.


    Ethan might be strong, but he wasn''t delusional enough to think that he could defeat an army numbering hundreds of thousands alone.


    Half of the Fomorian Army was on the sea, while the other half was in the sky.


    The battle on the Sea was under control, but the Flying Ships in the sky only suffered hundreds of casualties from Ethan''s Lightning Storm.


    Not all Fomorians specialized in closebat. Several of them were proficient in casting spells, curses, and dark magic.


    And now, that barrage of spells was raining down on Ethan, making things difficult for him.


    Areadbhair streaked across the sky, targeting the Fomorian Chieftain. But thetter didn''t dare to face it head-on, so he would choose to dodge it at all times, while unleashing a barrage of Wind Spells at Ethan, keeping him at bay.


    If not for the fact that Areadbhair was putting pressure on the Fomorian Chieftain, Ethan would''ve found it extremely difficult to even close the distance between them.


    However, as the minutes ticked by, Ethan understood that he wouldn''t be able to defeat his opponent in the short term.


    ''I guess there''s no other way,'' Ethan thought as he recalled Areadbhair and made a nosedive toward the sea.


    As he did so, he sent a telepathic message to all the warriors of the Ocean Races through the power of his Authority.


    The moment they heard Ethan''s message, all of them dove down and disengaged from their battle with the Fomorians, surprising their enemies.


    The One-Eyed Giant, the Two-Horned Giant, and the Purple-Haired Lady were surprised about the sudden retreat of the members of the Ocean Races.


    Ethan''s side currently had the advantage, so their retreat confused the Fomorians a great deal.


    But it didn''t take long for them to understand why the Ocean Races all backed away in a hurry. In the distance, a giant wave that seemed to be around a hundred meters or higher was raging across the sea, making the Fomorians cry out in shock and despair.


    Standing over the great wave was none other than the Prince of Antis, who had decided to wipe out all the Fomorians Ships on the sea with a giant wave.


    "Stop him!" the Purple-Haired Lady shouted as she summoned her strongest fire spell.


    The ck-Haired Man also channeled everything he had to repel the giant wave.


    But deep inside, they both felt that whatever they were going to do was useless.


    Combining their spells, they unleashed a powerful st towards the giant wave, intending to disperse it.


    Ethan, who had already expected this, summoned his wand.


    "Sing with me," Ethan said softly.


    "Illumina!"


    His wand that had apanied him since he discovered the Wizarding World transformed into the image of the beautiful Mermaid Princess.


    But it didn''t end there.


    The real Illumina also appeared beside Ethan, and together with the young man''s perfect Resonance, she sang her song, creating a giant beam of water that collided with the two Fomorian Chieftains'' attacks.


    The two powerful spells collided and canceled each other out, making the faces of the Fomorians turn grim.


    Hopelessness, frustration, anxiety, and unwillingness shed across their faces as the Giant Wave rose higher, like a Behemoth that was about to crush the ants who dared to offend his Master.


    "He really is the Prince of the Tide," Princess Arielmented as she looked behind the Giant Wave, which was about to descend upon the Fomorian Army.


    Princess Wilhelmina nodded in agreement before she raised her hand, signaling the members of the Ocean Races behind her to prepare their charge towards their enemies, who would soon be devastated by the giant wave that answered its Master''s wishes.


    The sound of the wave smashing against the Fomorian Ships was simr to the warcry that prompted the Warriors of the Sea to charge forward.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The wave was like a heavy cavalry that destroyed the opponent''s defenses, leaving them open for the infantry''s charge.


    Even though the ships were made from Ancient Artifacts, all of them were flipped over by the wave and crushed by the force behind it.


    Countless Fomorians fell into the sea, and only Three Fomorian Chieftains had been spared from the onught.


    The ck-Haired Man used his Wind Spells to lift hisrades to the sky, preventing most of them from getting caught up in the disaster.


    A minuteter, they all looked down at the devastation on the sea.


    Not a single ship remained floating, and the Fomorians were desperately struggling to find something to hold onto as they struggled to remain afloat.


    Unfortunately, before they could even do that, the Warriors of the Sea resurfaced and started a massacre.


    The surface of the sea that had been washed clean by the earlier tidalwave was once again dyed in the color of blood, and this time, the Fomorian Chieftains knew that there was no way to salvage the situation.


    Ethan''s giant Tidal Wave had put an end to the battle in one move, making King Arawn and Godfrey look at him with solemn expressions on their faces.


    Out of all the Chieftains, the One-Eyed Giant was the only one who had failed to escape at thest moment because all of his strength suddenly left his body.


    Because of this, he was washed away by the wave, which would soon im the countless lives


    of his brethren, making the sea their final resting ce, as well as the grave of their ambition for world conquest, which had finallye to an end.

 Chapter 970: The Prince Of The Tides [Part 5]

    Chapter 970: The Prince Of The Tides [Part 5]


    ?


    The young man gave the dying Fomorians at the sea a sidelong nce before shifting his attention to the three Fomorian Chieftains, who were all hovering in the sky with hate-filled expressions on their faces.


    "Rise!" Ethanmanded.


    He didn''t n on using this method earlier since he didn''t know if it could change anything. However, he still needed to do something to whittle away at the Flying Ships, which contained the other half of the Fomorian Army.


    Behind him, a pir of water rose.


    King Arawn''s eyes widened in shock at the sight of a city he hadn''t seen in the past hundreds of years.


    "Antis!" King Arawn gasped. "It really is Antis!"


    The Ancient City had risen from the sea and, at Ethan''smand, all the Magic Cannons that served as the city''s defenses activated, aiming at the Flying Ships in the sky.


    "Fire!" Ethan ordered.


    A series of loud explosions reverberated in the surroundings as dozens of Magic Cannons fired one after the other.


    "Move!" the ck-Haired Man ordered, and the Flying Ships started to move, hoping that they would be able to evade the bombardment that wasing from the Ancient City, which had once again shown itself to the world.


    The Magical Cannonballs hit the Flying Ships, but some of them were able to endure the bombardment.


    These ships had survived the Ancient Wars between the Tuatha De Danann and the Fomorians, so the majority of them would not be destroyed that easily.


    The gship of the ck-Haired Man took the brunt of the bombardment, shielding the other ships from destruction.


    Despite the damage it received, it still held firm, proving that it was indeed the gship of the Fomorian Army.


    "Go higher!" the ck-Haired Man ordered. "As high as you can!"


    Obeying hismand, the Flying Ships rose higher in the sky while moving toward their original destination, which was the Shire Continent.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ethan clicked his tongue because the Ships had flown so high that the barrage of the Magical Cannons was unable to reach them.


    He had already done everything he could, but he still felt disappointed that he was only able to wipe out half of the Fomorian Army.


    The three Fomorian Chieftains angrily red at the young man before they all flew higher into the sky,nding on the deck of the gship that was making its way towards the Shire Continent.


    "Did you see that, Professor?" Ethan asked as he nced at the floating Crystal Ball beside him.


    "Yes," Professor Rinehart replied. "I have recorded the battle, and I will soon send it to the Kings and Queens of the Shire Continent. You have already done your part. It is now up to us to handle the rest. I''ll end our conversation for now because this news must be sent in haste.


    "But on behalf of everyone, I would like to thank you for everything that you have done for us. I will keep you updated on the progress of our war preparations here in the Shire Continent."


    After the connection was cut, Ethan sighed softly.


    Illumina hugged him from behind, telling him that he did everything he could.


    All that was left was to clean up the surviving Fomorians, putting an end to the war at the sea.


    While the two lovers were basking on this brief moment of peace, a voice filled with awe reached their ears.


    "That was a marvelous disy of power," King Arawn said with a smile. "Well met, Ethan Gremory. I am King Arawn, the King of the Kingdom of Annwn. It''s a pleasure to finally be able to talk to you."


    Ethan nced at the handsome man, who was brimming with power.


    King Arawn wasn''t a Progenitor. However, he was still very strong, and the young man could vaguely sense that he was in the presence of a Colossi.


    ''So that''s why he isn''t afraid toe in contact with me,'' Ethan thought as he gazed at the King of Annwn.


    "Well met," Ethan gave the King a brief nod before shifting his gaze on the Vampire Lord, who was looking at him with a stiff smile on his face.


    "It''s been a while, Ethan," Godfrey greeted. "I see that you''re... still surrounded by beautiful women even this far out in the sea. I am very envious of this ability of yours."


    The Vampire Lord eyed Illumina, as well as Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel, who were looking at them from a distance.


    Ethan didn''t affirm or deny the Vampire Lord''s praise because he didn''t want him anywhere near the Mermaid Princesses.


    Godfrey was still a Demigod at the end of the day, and his father was the Progenitor of Vampires.


    The two of them were currently under a non-aggression pact, so they were no longer hostile against each other.


    "Are you so bored that you decided to tag along with the Fomorian Army in their conquest of the Shire Continent?" Ethan asked with sarcasm.


    "Yes." Godfrey nodded. "Those who have long lives tend to feel bored from time to time. Since this looked like an interesting event, I decided to join in the fun."


    "As a spectator?" Ethan inquired.


    "As a spectator." Godfrey affirmed. "Also, King Arawn came for the same reason. We''re all just here to watch the show. I hope you don''t mind."


    Ethan wanted to say that he did mind. However, offending a Colossi was something he couldn''t afford at the moment.


    Also, Sebastian and his Other Half were telling him to not make King Arawn his enemy, reminding him that the King of Annwn was a very powerful individual.


    "Well, were the two of you entertained?" Ethan asked.


    "Very entertained," Godfrey replied. "But it seems that the show is not yet over. I''m sure we''ll find more entertaining things once we arrive at the Shire Continent."


    King Arawn didn''t say anything and simply smiled.


    He was very curious about Ethan and wanted to know more about him.


    However, he also understood that this was not the time for that.


    "I''ll see you in the Shire Continent, Ethan," King Arawn said. "I have seen what you can do


    while at the Sea. I hope that you will perform just as well onnd."


    "Goodbye for now," Godfreymented. "I''ll see you in a week or two."


    The Flying Carriage that was carrying the Vampire Lord and the King of Annwn rose towards


    the sky, leaving Ethan and Illumina behind.


    "The two of them are troublesome characters," Illumina said when she was certain that King Arawn and Godfrey were out of earshot.


    "Indeed," Ethan replied. "But we still have things to do."


    Illumina nodded. "It''s time to wrap things up. I''ll handle the rest. You don''t have to do the grunt work."


    The Mermaid Princess then kissed Ethan''s cheek before diving into the sea.


    She would need to tally the casualties on their side, as well as the merit allocation for those who performed well in battle.


    She knew that Ethan had a lot of things on his mind, so she didn''t want him to handle these things for the time being.


    "Your Highness, what do you n to do after this?" Princess Ariel asked as she approached


    the young man.


    "I n to head to the Shire Continent," Ethan replied. "I have to trouble the two of you to apany me and Illumina on this journey."


    The young man had seen Princess Wilhelmina''s fighting prowess as well as Princess Ariel''s exceptional supporting abilities.


    With the two of them by his side, he was certain that they would be able to help the people of the Shire Continent resist the Fomorian invasion. This was why he decided to ask for their


    help.


    "As youmand," Princess Ariel replied with a smile.


    "By your will," Princess Wilhelmina nodded.


    After seeing the power of the Prince of Antis, they were more than willing to obey his


    command and prove themselves capable of helping him in the next battle against the Fomorian Army.

 Chapter 971: Aftermath Of The Battle

    Chapter 971: Aftermath Of The Battle


    ?


    "This little guy is quite cute," Illumina said as she lightly poked the Golden Egg perched on Ethan''s shoulder.


    "I am not cute." The Golden Egg replied. "I am amazing!"


    "Of course, you are."


    "Hehehe."


    The Golden Egg was in a very good mood because the One-Eyed Giant''s Life Essence was incredibly tasty.


    As one of the Chieftains of the Fomorians, he had lived for hundreds of years, and he was truly a strong monster.


    Just a few hours ago, the sea was littered with the countless bodies of the Fomorians. Now, none of them could be seen.


    The members of the Ocean Races, who liked to eat flesh and meat, all feasted on the flesh of their defeated enemies.


    The Naga King imed the One-Eyed Giant''s Body as a reward of his participation in battle, and no one dared topete against him.


    After the battle ended, Ethan thanked all the members of the Ocean Races before entering the City of Antis to prepare for his journey back to the Shire Continent.


    The Ocean Races only had the absolute advantage in the sea, so Ethan had no ns to bring them to fight on thend because that would weaken them greatly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''It will take a week for the Fomorians to arrive at the Shire Continent with their current flight speed,'' Ethan thought. ''I just hope Professor Rinehart will have everything handled by then.'' The City of Antis was the most advanced city under the sea. It also had countless magical artifacts, including ships that could travel both on water and in the sky.


    Ethan nned to use one of these magical ships to travel deep underwater.


    Using them would also make it very easy for him to overtake the Flying Ships and reach the Shire Continent before they did.


    Although he wanted to harass the Fomorian Army more, he deemed that it was no longer possible. If he tried, there was a chance that he would be seriously injured, or worse, dead, if he faced such a powerful army on his own.


    If they were fighting in the sea, then Ethan would win hands down. But, the sky wasn''t his domain.


    The only thing he could do was to join the Defenders of the Shire Continent and face the Fomorian Army with the forces that were avable to them.


    Truth be told, Ethan wasn''t feeling pessimistic about the battle onnd.


    His Father-in-Law, the Beast King, Seff, was an incredibly powerful individual. Also, Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret were also capable of summoning Perfect Resonances, making them true powerhouses.


    "Lord Leviathan, I''ll leave Antis in your care," Ethan said to the Guardian of the Sea.


    "Understood." Leviathan nodded. "You should be careful as well."


    After bidding goodbye to everyone, Ethan, Illumina, Princess Wilhelmina, and Princess Ariel boarded the Antean Ship, which looked like a swordfish and a submarinebined.


    The Ship traveled swiftly under the water, zooming out like a torpedo.


    The good thing about this ship was that it had autopilot, which meant that Ethan didn''t need to maneuver it personally.


    "Let''s all rest for now," Ethan told the three Mermaid Princesses. "With this ship''s speed, we will arrive at the Shire Continent in three days. Once we''re there, please stay as close to me as possible. Also, are the two of you capable of changing your fish tails into human legs?"


    "We can do that," Princess Ariel replied.


    As if proving her point, she transformed her fish tail into legs. However, there was one problem.


    She was naked down below.


    Ethan hurriedly turned around, making Illuminaugh.


    The Mermaid Princess knew that Princess Ariel did it on purpose in order to observe what kind of reaction Ethan would have after seeing her lower part naked.


    Princess Wilhelmina, who was also about to transform earlier, paused because she had forgotten this matter as well.


    Fortunately, she had been a step toote. As soon as she saw that Princess Ariel was naked, she stopped her transformation midway, saving Ethan the trouble of seeing her naked as well. "You girls take your time," Ethan said. "Illumina, if you have some spare clothes to give them, please share them."


    When they were still in the Magdar Kingdom, the young man bought Illumina many clothes. Although they weren''t as fashionable as the clothes of the current generation, it was still enough to cover their bodies.


    ''I''ll make sure I buy them some clothes when we arrive in Limeburgh Town,'' Ethan thought as he moved towards his cabin inside the ship.


    Illumina watched him go with a smile before shifting her attention to Princess Ariel, who was also smiling back at her.


    "You sure have a belly full of tricks, Ariel," Illumina said.


    "Compared to you, I still fall far short," Princess Ariel replied. "Imagine cradle snatching the future Prince of Antis before he is even born. I am very impressed by your foresight. Can you give me some tips?"


    Illumina ignored her words and simply asked her if she had clothes to wear.


    Since Princess Ariel had gone to the Surface World to look for the Cauldron of Dagda, Illumina believed that she had some human clothes with her.


    Princess Ariel indeed had clothes, and they were even quite fashionable. Since she and Princess Wilhelmina had the same chest size, the Mermaid Princess who specialized in defense didn''t need to look for clothes to wear.


    With the matter of the clothes settled, Illumina told them to pick any of the rooms that were avable inside the ship.


    After that, she went to where Ethan was, so she could help her husband relieve his stress. Princess Ariel looked at Illumina''s retreating back with a knowing smile on her face. "Do you know? She is not His Highness'' first wife?" Princess Ariel asked. "She''s not?" Princess Wilhelmina arched an eyebrow. "I thought she was his first wife."


    "No," Princess Ariel shook her head. "I talked to His Highness during the wedding reception. I asked if he nned to marry other wives, and he said that he had married someone before he married Illumina.


    "Also, he has eight other lovers aside from her. It seems that although our dear friend had called dibs on His Highness, she was still a bitte in entering the harem."


    Princess Wilhelmina didn''t know how to react to the information that was given to her just


    now.


    Only after a few minutes had passed did she find the words to say.


    "She''s still his second wife," Princess Wilhelmina said. "Although His Highness has lovers, a


    wife is still different from fiances."


    "You have a point." Princess Ariel nodded. "I am really looking forward to meeting His Highness'' other lovers. I''m sure that all of them are wonderfuldies."


    Princess Wilhelmina looked at her friend with a weird expression on her face. She knew that Princess Ariel was a very smart and cunning woman.


    ''It''s not my business,'' Princess Wilhelmina thought.


    After receiving a few sets of clothes from Princess Ariel, the Mermaid Princess went to one of


    the vacant rooms to rest.


    "Such a straightced woman," Princess Ariel muttered when Princess Wilhelmina finally disappeared from her view. "Still, since she''s easy to read, Ethan wouldn''t have problems having her apany him."


    The Mermaid Princess couldn''t help but smile bitterly because she was aware that she didn''t really have a very good reputation.


    Whenever she was talking to the young man, she could feel that Ethan was always on guard


    around her.


    With a sigh of eptance, Princess Ariel also went to one of the vacant rooms to rest.


    Although she looked fine on the surface, the battle against the Fomorians had taken a toll on her, and she needed to rest to recuperate from her exhaustion.


    They were not aware that while they were resting, the Fomorians were having a heated


    discussion on what their next course of action would be once they arrived at the Shire


    Continent.


    A/N: Only one chapter today. I just finished writing a 5,000 word summary for an advertisement of Strongest Warlock, and I''m already at my limit. I cannot write anymore today because Ely feels like dying. Kekeke.

 Chapter 972 A Second Option

    Chapter 972 A Second Option


    Two days had passed since the great battle between Ethan and the Fomorians¡­


    The morale of the Fomorians, which had been very high with the thoughts of their conquest, was no longer as high now that they had suffered a defeat.


    Their battle against Ethan and the Ocean Races made them feel anxious and fearful about what was going to happen in the future.


    As much as their Chieftains reassured them that they only lost the battle because they were at sea, that didn¡¯t change the fact that half of their forces had been annihted and would never be seen again.


    Godfrey¡¯sments about Ethan hailing from the Shire Continent didn¡¯t make things any easier, especially for the Fomorian Chieftains.


    They had seen that Ethan had Areadbhair, which went by many names.


    However, the Fomoriansmonly knew it by one name.


    The ughterer.


    It was the spear that ughtered countless Fomorians in the great battle between them and the Tuatha De Danann. All of them felt instinctive fear toward it.


    The worst part was that this notorious spear now belonged to the young man, who had wiped out half of their army with a giant wave that was over a hundred meters tall.


    While he wouldn¡¯t be able to do the same thing onnd, one thing was certain.


    When they arrived in Eastshire, Ethan would be waiting for their arrival.


    The ck-Haired Man, who went by the name Caddor, was still feeling fearful after facing the spear head on.


    ¡°What should we do now, Narissa?¡± Caddor asked the Purple-Haired Lady, who was seated across from him.


    ¡°I have something in mind. But before I say anything, I want to hear your opinion first, Jovar,¡± Narissa replied before shifting her gaze at the One-Eyed Giant.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: I made the edits that the one that died was the Two-Horned Giant, and not the One-Eyed Giant. Unfortunately, the updates are not showing in the chapter, so I¡¯ll post it here to prevent misunderstandings).


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Even the One-Eyed Giant, who was known to be savage and merciless, was feeling down as ofte, so after hearing Narissa¡¯s question, he couldn¡¯t help but grunt in frustration.


    ¡°What else can we do?¡± Jovar asked back. ¡°When we get to the Shire Continent, we need to get the Stone of Destiny. We either take it by force by fighting, or all of us can go home empty-handed. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    King Arawn and Godfrey, who were seated around the same table as the Fomorian Chieftains, didn¡¯t say anything and simply drank the wine in their cups.


    They were merely spectators, so whatever happened in the Shire Continent had nothing to do with them.


    ¡°As things stand, we can take the gamble and duke it out with the defenders of the Shire Continent,¡± Narissa said. ¡°Our army is still hundreds of thousands strong. Onnd, we will not be as helpless as we were in the sea. However, I¡¯m sure that all of us no longer believe that our army is invincible, right?


    Caddor reluctantly nodded his head, while Jovar only snorted.


    Clearly, as much as they didn¡¯t want to admit this fact, reality had given them a good p in the face.


    ¡°Fighting the Defenders of the Shire Continent to the death is one option,¡± Narissa continued her exnation. ¡°However, it is not the only option. If we hadn¡¯t suffered so many casualties in the previous battle, I would never consider this second option.¡±


    ¡°And what is that second option?¡± Jovar asked. ¡°Out with it. Are you going to tell me that we all turn back and return to Midgard? Go back into hiding under the ground? I¡¯m sure that we will be theughingstock of the Kingdoms that we passed by on our way here.¡±


    The One-Eyed Giant then nced at King Arawn and Godfrey, who both had calm expressions on their faces.


    They were experts at hiding their true emotions inside their hearts, and it would not show on their faces so easily.


    ¡°The second option is that we negotiate with them,¡± Narissa stated. ¡°We only need to borrow the Stone of Destiny to know who our True King is. After that, we can part ways without the need to fight each other to the death.¡±


    Caddor, who had been listening quietly, raised his head to look at Narissa in surprise.


    Although doing that was as good as admitting that they were inferior to their opponent, it was indeed a second option worth trying.


    Jovar frowned, but he also didn¡¯t oppose the idea.


    A few minutes passed in silence as Narissa looked at her tworades, who were essentially the two other rulers of the Fomorians aside from her.


    ¡°Do you reject this proposal, Jovar?¡± Caddor asked.


    ¡°Whatever you decide will be my decision,¡± Jovar pushed the responsibility to the ck-Haired man as if washing his hands of this matter.


    This time, the ck-Haired Man scoffed because he understood what the Giant was thinking. This meant that whether they fought, retreated, or negotiated, all of it was in his hands.


    ¡°Since you want me to make the decision then I choose¡­¡±


    Narissa and Jovar listened to Caddor¡¯s decision. Both of them had calm expressions on their faces after hearing the final verdict that would decide their fate.


    King Arawn and Godfrey exchanged a nce with each other because they didn¡¯t expect that this was the decision that Caddor would make.


    A faint smile appeared on their faces because regardless of the oue, this was still a very interesting event for the two of them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nightfall Academy in Grandshire¡­


    Due to the emergency summons by Professor Rinehart, the Kings and Queens of the Humans, Dwarves, Elves, and Beastkin all gathered together for one final meeting.


    Their Ministers were also present in the Coliseum of Nightfall Academy. Only those with high positions in each Kingdom were present at this meeting.


    At the center of the Arena, a projection was being yed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was the recording of the battle between Ethan and the Fomorians, which made those who were watching feel their blood boiling inside their chests.


    They had so many questions about how the young man was able tomand the Ocean Races to do his bidding.


    But the one thing that made all of their faces turn solemn was when Ethan summoned a Gigantic Wave that was hundreds of meters high and used it to obliterate the Naval Fleet of the Fomorians.


    The recording ended not long after, leaving those who were inside the Coliseum speechless.


    A few minutes of silence passed before Professor Rinehart¡¯s voice reverberated in the surroundings.


    ¡°Thanks to Ethan, half of the Fomorian Army has been wiped out,¡± Professor Rinehart stated. ¡°However, the other half still remains strong. We have a scout monitoring their flight path, and from what we can see, they will likely makendfall somewhere between Southshire and Eastshire.


    ¡°Fortunately, we started making preparations months ago. All that we need to do now is gather together and unite as one army. If they manage to break past our defenses, then the entire Shire Continent is theirs for the taking.¡±


    The Kings and Queens all nodded in agreement to the Professor¡¯s words.


    ¡°Our Dwarven Army has already mobilized our Flying Ships and are now on their way to Eastshire,¡± the Dwarven King dered.


    ¡°Before I headed here, I alsomanded our Elven Commander to mobilize our forces,¡± the Queen of the Elves said. ¡°We will stand by the Alliance.¡±


    ¡°We will also fight in this war,¡± the Wood Fairy Queen, who lived alongside the Elvesmented. ¡°Even if we are small, we will definitely make them suffer!¡±


    ¡°The Beastkins are always prepared for battle,¡± Seff stated. ¡°We will be fighting on the frontlines of this war.¡±


    Austen Whitehall, the King of Eastshire, nodded. ¡°It has been a while since all of us fought side by side. I¡¯m sure that this battle will be recorded in the history books.¡±


    Although all of them had many differences and would have conflicts from time to time, when it came to threats outside their continent, all of them stood as one.


    The Leaders of the different races decided to travel together toward the South and strategize on how to face the Fomorians, who were just a few days away from arriving in their domain.


    Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret also hurried to return to Brynhildr Academy.


    Thend where their academy stood was once the battleground of the great battle between the Firbolgs and the Fomorians.


    Although they hoped that any fighting would remain as far away from the academy as possible, they still had to prepare for the worst case scenario just in case the fires of war spread toward their peaceful academy of magic.

 Chapter 973: A Spark Had Been Ignited

    Chapter 973: A Spark Had Been Ignited


    ?


    Inside the Jaeger Manor of Brynhildr Academy...


    Lily stood in front of her full body mirror, and observed the changes in her body.


    Ever since she discovered that she was pregnant, she would look at the mirror without any clothes on after taking her bath and see if she was starting to show a bulge in her lower abdomen.


    She was only in her eighth or ninth week of pregnancy, so it was still too early for anything to show.


    Even so, she couldn''t help but lightly caress her lower abdomen with a faint smile on her face. Lily didn''t have any intention of getting pregnant in the past-at least not this early-and now that it had happened, she still didn''t know how it was possible.


    She had taken the Contraception Potions that Emma had given her religiously and without fail.


    However, after the shock of discovering that she was pregnant had passed, a feeling of happiness followed.


    Knowing that she was carrying the fruit of Ethan''s love, she couldn''t help but feel a tender feeling towards her unborn child.


    The only thing that she didn''t like about her pregnancy was her morning sickness, which would attack her at any time of the day.


    Fortunately, she now knew the cause, and she had helpers who would take care of her during these times of the day.


    Chloe, who was in the same Manor as her, would visit her from time to time to check on her condition.


    Emma would also visit her regrly and give her some potions that would alleviate her difort.


    Samantha would visit her two to three times a week to monitor her body using the skills that were only known by the students of Terra Manor.


    Joanne was also looking forward to seeing her future niece or nephew, and even dered that she would spoil them rotten.


    All in all, all of Ethan''s lovers, who were her sisters, were very supportive of her pregnancy. In fact, although they were feeling envious of her, they were still very excited to see Ethan''s First Born.


    "No bulge yet," Lily said softly before lightly patting her lower abdomen.


    After her daily inspection, she went to her closet to pull on her robes.


    Professor Rinehart had made an announcement that everyone should gather at the Coliseum of the Arena because he was going to share something very important with the staff and the student body.


    Ethan''s Spirit Guide, Dantalion, hadmunicated with the Ravens of Ethan''s lovers and passed the message his Master wished to share with his lovers on to them.


    Because of this, aside from Professor Rinehart, Lily and the others were aware that the Fomorians were on their way to the Shire Continent.


    The Flying War Ships of the Dwarves had passed through the skies near the academy an hour ago, and they were traveling toward the South en masse.


    Those who saw them immediately felt anxious. After all, it was impossible not to feel anything once they saw the impressive Dwarves'' Flying Armada, which was armed with the state of the art Dwarven Magical Cannons.


    "Ready to go?" Chloe asked as soon as Lily opened the door to leave her room.


    Clearly, the youngdy had been waiting for her to leave so that they could go together.


    "Yes." Lily nodded. "Let''s go."


    The twodies walked side by side, as they headed to the Coliseum.


    Along the way, they saw the other members of their Manor, all with anxious expressions on their faces.


    Even their hushed whispers about leaving the academy to return to their homes didn''t escape Lily''s ears.


    However, her Mother, brother, and sister, who were currently staying in Limeburgh Town, told Lily to stay in the academy because it was safer there than Southshire at the moment. "Dantalion said Ethan will be arriving tomorrow," Chloe said. "Although I''ve already seen Illumina when he''s used his Resonance, I wonder what the real one is like?"


    "Only Joanne and Ramona have met her in person," Lily replied. "I also want to know what she''s like."


    Chloe nodded. "But the thing I am most excited about is actually meeting Princess Ariel. She has the Cauldron of the Dagda. With this, the Four Treasures of the Tuatha De Danann will appear in the Shire Continent."


    Chloe had the Stone of Destiny.


    Ethan had Areadhbair.


    Princess Ariel had the Cauldron of the Dagda, while the Sword of Light was currently protecting the Royal Pce of Wisteria.


    Since the Sword of Light, ¨ªomh Sis, couldn''t be moved from its spot, this meant that they needed to head there instead so that the four treasures could resonate with each other and unlock the seal on the Stone of Destiny.


    That was Chloe''s final mission.


    To find the True King that would pave the path to a new era.


    A few minutester, the twodies arrived at the Colosseum and sat beside their Manor


    Mates.


    The stands were already filled with people, and most of them were chatting with each other about the Flying Ships that would pass through the skies of their academy from time to time.


    Suddenly, a Majestic Elven Flying Ship soared over their heads before disappearing a few secondster.


    "Seeing so many Battleships really makes people worry," Chloe said with a bitter smile. "Ethan already fought against them," Lily replied sadly. "Unfortunately, the battle is far from over. He will still be fighting on the front lines after this."


    "If you weren''t pregnant, would youe to fight alongside him?" Chloe whispered.


    Lily nodded without hesitation. "Yes. How about you girls? Are you going to fight in this war as well?"


    "Only as ast resort," Chloe replied. "Knowing Ethan, he wouldn''t want us anywhere near the battlefield. If he sees us there, he might not be able to fight without holding back because he will always have to worry about us."


    "True." Lily smiled. "That''s just how he is. He''s the overprotective sort."


    "Mmm." Chloe hummed.


    A few minutester, Professor Rinehart''s voice spread in the surroundings. He thanked


    everyone foring, and exined the current situation.


    After that, he yed the recording of Ethan''s battle with the Fomorians, shocking everyone


    silly.


    Cedric, who saw the projection, couldn''t help but clench his fist.


    His eyes were filled with determination, as if he also wanted to experience a battle of such a


    scale.


    Suddenly, the image of a red-haired beauty shed through his mind, making his gaze soften.


    ''I wonder what Lyall would say if I told her that I will be going to the frontlines,'' Cedric thought about the youngdy whom he had been meeting recently.


    They had already gone out on a date once and, although she had a fiery personality, Cedric


    found that he very much enjoyed herpany.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His fateful encounter with her, while they were traveling to the academy to see Lily, was truly


    unexpected.


    Since then, Lyall had been pestering him, asking Lily to ask Cedric to meet her outside of the


    academy.


    The two of them would spar against each other without holding back.


    There were very few individuals who could match Lyall when she fought with everything she had, and Cedric was one of them.


    Ever since his desire topete with Ethan was ignited in his heart, he never stopped training his Legacy and had unlocked its different levels through blood, sweat, and tears.


    Lyall, who hade to acknowledge Cedric as a strong person, would ask him to treat her to dinner after their sparring sessions.


    Perhaps due to their mutual respect and acknowledgment of each other''s talent and potential, a spark had been ignited, which could open up some possibilities for the future.

 Chapter 974: Sorry, I’m Just A Dud!

    Chapter 974: Sorry, I¡¯m Just A Dud!


    ?


    The students of Brynhildr Academy watched the battle from start to end.


    By the time it was finished, all of them wondered if Ethan could still really be considered a Dud, given the overwhelming disy of destructive power on the projection.


    Even those who didn''t think much of Ethan in the past and were refusing to admit that he was truly a powerful wizard shed all their doubts after seeing the battle.


    Either way, all of them simply felt that this battle was way out their league, making them understand the difference between them and the young man, whom many ridiculed a year ago as a Dud.


    Lily and Ethan''s other lovers couldn''t help but look at their beloved with pride.


    They wanted to shout "That''s my fiance!"


    But none of them dared to do it.


    The majority of the students looked at Lily, whom they knew was Ethan''s wife.


    Back then, many were shocked and in despair after knowing that their school idol had been married to the young man. But now, they could only say that Lily made the right choice in marrying him.


    Since Chloe was seated beside Lily, people also gazed at the youngdy, who was also Ethan''s cousin.


    Some believed that they were lovers, but after she distanced herself from Ethan, many thought that they had broken up.


    Of course, not many knew the real reason why it happened.


    However, she had been seen interacting with Ethan closely as ofte, so they also believed that they had made up and re-established their rtionship.


    Samantha, on the other hand, was still unable to move on from seeing her boyfriend''s drop dead gorgeous body. Especially when he rode the Giant Wave like a God of the Sea.


    As everyone''s mind continued basking in the aftermath of what they had watched, Professor Rinehart''s voice spread inside the Colosseum.


    "Your attention, please."


    All the students looked at the center of the Arena, where their Headmaster was currently standing.


    "This battle happened around five days ago," Professor Rinehart stated. "This means that the Fomorians are estimated to arrive on the shores of the Shire Continent in five to six days from


    now.


    "We were already aware that such an invasion was going to happen, but we hoped beyond hope that we were only being paranoid. Fortunately, all the Kingdoms of the Shire Continent have formed an alliance.


    "They prepared for this war in advance. Even as we speak, the countless armies of Eastshire, Southshire, Westshire, and Northshire are headed to the Southern Shores of our continent with the intent to face the Fomorian threat.


    "I''m sure you are worried about your families, so make sure to send them a letter about the current situation. Since this is a dark and dangerous time, we will allow all of you to return home if you wish.


    "However, those who decide to stay in the academy, we promise that we will do our best to ensure your safety. Professor Barret will be heading to the battlefield, while I will stay in the academy to hold the fort.


    "If ever the situation at the frontlines changes, I will notify all of you immediately. Know that whatever your decision ends up being, the academy will support it."


    Professor Rinehart then gazed at the faces of his students with a calm expression on his face.


    "Those who wish to participate in the war may stay here to register. Professor Barret will lead you to the battlefield tomorrow morning. But let me just make one thing clear. Only those who are confident in their skills will be allowed to join this enlistment."


    Professor Rinehart then made a gesture for Professor Barret to take over and exin the current conditions for the enlistment.


    "First Years are not allowed to participate in this war," Professor Barret dered, which made Joanne click her tongue.


    She wanted to join her brother on the front lines and see the Fomorians up close. Fortunately, it didn''t take long for Professor Barret to say something that made her very happy.


    "Only the Pirs of the First Years will be allowed to enlist if they are willing," Professor Barret exined, which made Joanne and Princess Ramona look at each other with smiles on their faces.


    Joanne simply wanted to join in the fun, while Princess Ramona wanted to see Ethan and help him as much as possible.


    "Those who wish to enlist will have their qualifications checked through a spar with either thebat Professors of the Academy or the elite students of the academy, whose abilities have already gained the Headmaster''s recognition.


    "Please, don''t treat this enlistment as a joke. You can lose your life in this battle. That is all that I want to say. Those who wish to join cane down into the arena."


    As soon as that deration was made, five witches summoned their Flying Brooms and flew towards the arena.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When these five youngdiesnded beside Professor Barret, the Ex-Magistratus had the "I knew you guys wille" look on his face.


    Joanne, Princess Ramona, Emma, Lilian, and Nicole didn''t hesitate to enlist themselves for the battle.


    A momentter, another figure arrived, and it was none other than Cedric.


    He had already nned to go, but he first answered his friends who were asking if he was really going, dying his arrival at the arena.


    Luna, Chloe, and Samantha chose to remain because they were worried about Lily.


    She was carrying Ethan''s baby, so they needed to make sure that she would be safe no matter what.


    Enzo, who was watching everything from the stands, made a mental note to divide the members of the Protector ns that were in the Academy, as well as in Limeburgh Town.


    He, alongside half of their forces, would apany Joanne to the battlefield. The other half would monitor Lily because she was pregnant with their Young Master''s child.


    Since this was an important matter, Joanne and Emma didn''t hide Lily''s pregnancy from Enzo, which made the Old Catkin very happy.


    The bloodline of the Valentin Family had never surpassed the number of fingers on both his


    hands.


    He hoped in the future that Ethan would make the lineage prosper, especially since he had many lovers whom he nned to marry as well.


    "I''ll also enlist!" George shouted as he made his way down the stands. "Coming through... please make way, I can''t use a flying broom. Sorry, I''m just a Dud!"


    The members of the Dud Manor looked at their Head Prefect as if he had a death wish.


    Sabrina, who saw her lover approaching the arena, summoned her Flying Broom in order to


    give him a lift.


    "Are you sure you want to go there?" Sabrina asked as soon as George had sat properly behind


    her back.


    "I''m sure," George replied. "Don''t stop me."


    "I won''t." Sabrina shook her head. "I''ming with you, so don''t stop me as well."


    Seeing Sabrina''s stubborn look, George knew that she wouldn''t budge no matter what.


    In the end, he could only reluctantly agree to her decision.


    "Make sure to stay safe, okay?" George said. "I n to marry you after you graduate from the


    academy."


    "Mmm." Sabrina nodded.


    More and more students, including the elite students like Luna''s brother, Rowan, also flew to


    the arena.


    Seeing this scene, Professor Barret couldn''t help but sigh.


    These students were the cream of the crop, and if they died in battle, it would be a great loss


    to the Wizarding World.


    However, he also understood that only those who would be baptized by the mes of war and survive would not only be the Pirs of the Academy, but Pirs of the Wizarding World


    as well.

 Chapter 975: News That Was Dropped On Him Like A Bomb

    Chapter 975: News That Was Dropped On Him Like A Bomb


    ?


    "I''ll be going to the front lines tomorrow," Cedric said as soon as he arrived at the house Lily''s mother was renting.


    Lyall nodded. "You should. It would be a shame if you don''t participate in it."


    "I''m d you understand." Cedric smiled. "I came here to say goodbye and promise you that I will return."


    "A, how sweet of you," Lyall replied before grabbing Cedric''s hand and pulling him up the stairs.


    "W-Wait, what are you doing?!" Cedric, who didn''t understand why he was being dragged upstairs, asked.


    "I''m going to give you a good luck charm." Lyall smiled evilly.


    After hearing her reply, Cedric felt touched, so he no longer resisted.


    A few hourster...


    The young man struggled to get himself out of Lyall''s room, relying on the walls to support him.


    His legs felt like jelly after being drained by the crazydy, who milked him dry.


    Although they didn''t go all the way since they weren''t married, Cedric understood that Lyall was different from the other nobledies that he had met in the past.


    Even with his trained body, he was still defeated in the end and was even the first one to lose consciousness.


    Conall, who had just arrived at the house with his mother, saw the pitiful-looking Cedric. He was visibly having difficulty walking down the stairs and was even leaning on the railings.


    Just as he was about to ask the young man what happened, his exceptional sense of smell already caught a whiff of the reason.


    "You should do things in moderation in the future," Conall said as he looked at Cedric with a knowing smile on his face.


    "Tell that to your sister," Cedric replied.


    "My sister doesn''t understand the meaning of the word moderation."


    "I only found that out today."


    Lily''s mother, Leah, did not have the superhuman senses that the Beastkins possessed.


    But, she was a mother and a married woman. A nce was enough for her to understand what Cedric had been through.


    Of course, she wouldn''t point it out today because it might embarrass the young man. But since she was an adult, she decided to talk to Lyall about this and see what her real thoughts were about Cedric.


    Half an hourter...


    "Brother, what happened to you?" Lilian asked when she saw her exhausted-looking brother, who seemed to no longer have the energy to fight any wars.


    "Don''t ask." Cedric sighed. "Have you finished packing everything?"


    "I just finished an hour ago," Lilian replied. "I came here to look for you. I wanted to ask if you already sent a letter to Mother and Father about your decision."


    Cedric blinked once then twice before covering his face with his hand.


    "I forgot," Cedric said. "I''ll make sure to write a letter and send it before we leave. Since we are going to leave early tomorrow, make sure to get some proper rest, okay?"


    Lilian nodded. "I will. You should also rest properly, Brother."


    "Mmm." Cedric walked away with trembling legs, making Lilian worry that he might fall over at any moment.


    Fortunately, the young man was able to reach his room, where heid down a bit to rest for an hour or two before writing a letter for his family.


    On that day, countless Ravens from the academy took flight.


    Almost every student had written a letter to their family, telling them about the war against the Fomorians.


    Some of them mentioned that they would being back home until the danger had passed. Others decided to remain at the academy, where they thought they would still be safe from the uing war.


    While everyone in Brynhildr Academy were busy, Ethan was also busy talking to the representatives of the Alliance, who had arrived at the shores of Southshire.


    "Don''t think that you can pull off what you did in the sea onnd," Seff said with a smile as he patted the shoulder of his son-inw. "Also, I didn''t think that you were that bold. You


    actually chose to fight them in the sea and face their leaders head-on."


    "If I can''t beat them on my home turf, then I wouldn''t even be here, Father," Ethan replied. "I''m d that the Alliance has prepared adequately for this invasion."


    Ethan nced at the fleet of Flying Ships, which were all anchored and ready to face anything that woulde their way.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Seff gave the Flying Ships a sidelong nce before shifting his gaze to the three beautifuldies, who were a distance away from Ethan.


    "I recognize that girl, Illumina, because I have seen your Resonance," Seff stated. "Who are those two? Your new lovers?"


    "No," Ethan replied in a heartbeat. "They are Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel. I asked them toe with me since they will y an important role in the uing war."


    "I see." Seff chuckled.


    Illumina took that opportunity to stand beside Ethan and asked her husband to introduce her to the person whom he was calling Father.


    "Illumina, this is Lily''s father, Seff," Ethan said. "Father, this is my second wife, Illumina." "Second wife?" Seff arched an eyebrow as he looked at Illumina from head to foot. "Well, she is indeed a very formidabledy. I am even itching to have a spar with her."


    Illumina smiled, but she didn''t make anyment towards Seff''s invitation to a spar. She was very curious to meet Lily''s family, and after seeing Seff for herself, she could tell that the person in front of her was very strong.


    ''At least as strong as King Oceanus,'' Illumina thought.


    Seff was the Beast King and had inherited the Beast King''s Legacy.


    He was a true powerhouse of Southshire, and once he activated his Legacy, there would only


    be a handful of people who would live to tell the tale of fighting against him.


    "By the way, Ethan, I''m very surprised, and very happy about the news I got from my daughter a few weeks ago," Seth chuckled before resting his hand on Ethan''s shoulder. "While I wasn''t expecting it this early, I am still happy that I am now going to have a grandchild."


    "Oh? Did Conall find a lover?" Ethan asked with genuine curiosity.


    "Ah, that boy? I don''t think he ns to settle down anytime soon," Seff replied.


    "Then, is it Lyall?" Ethan almost broke out in sweat and even offered a silent prayer to the person who must have been kicked in the head by a donkey and thus ended up hooking up with


    the crazydy.


    "Lyall?" Seff scoffed. "I wish."


    "Then, did her brothers and sisters happen to have a child?"


    "Hmm? What are you talking about? Of course I''m talking about your child."


    Ethan blinked once then twice as he looked at the Beast King, who was smiling at him.


    "My child?" Ethan asked. "What child?"


    "... You didn''t know?" Seff, who thought that Ethan was just ying a prank on him earlier, finally realized that the young man wasn''t aware that Lily was pregnant.


    Ethan''s body then stiffened when he thought about a possibility. However, this possibility


    was something that he never thought was possible.


    "Lily is pregnant?" Ethan looked at his father-inw in shock.


    Seff nodded. "She is. She only learned about it a few weeks ago."


    Ethan''s brain seemed to have short-circuited as he stood in ce in a daze.


    Illumina, who heard this news, was also surprised.


    Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel, who were paying close attention to the discussion,


    were also shocked.


    Ethan was the Prince of Antis and was currently the Pir of the Ocean Races.


    If he really was about to have a Father, this was definitely big news!


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half were also shocked silly and wondered if the Beast King was


    ying a prank on Ethan.


    However, after seeing how serious Seff''s expression was, they knew then and there that he


    wasn''t lying.


    Ethan''s mouth opened and closed like a fish who had been tossed onnd as his mind tried to register the sudden news that was dropped on him like a bomb.

 Chapter 976 What A True War Was Really Like

    Chapter 976 What A True War Was Really Like


    A giggle reverberated at World''s End as Lady Hecate watched Ethan¡¯s dumbfounded expression through the magical projection disyed in front of her.


    She had imagined countless scenarios as to how Ethan would discover the little surprise she had sneakily cooked up.


    This was a carefullyid out n in order to get back at him for the grudge she had held inside her heart since a few months ago. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    While she was enjoying this moment of happiness, she sensed the presence of someone abruptly appearing a few meters behind her.


    ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s in a good mood.¡±


    Lady Hecate turned to look back at the handsome Incubus, who hade uninvited inside her domain.


    ¡°Is there a reason for me to not be happy, Ashmedai?¡± The smile on Lady Hecate¡¯s face widened as she looked at the person whom she didn¡¯t expect would give her a visit.


    ¡°Of course, this is a happy asion.¡± Ashmedai nodded. ¡°So, I hope that with this, your grudges against my boy are settled. Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Lady Hecate replied. ¡°All grudges end with this.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You act like you didn¡¯t like what I did. But you¡¯re also happy with this oue, right?¡±


    A chuckle escaped Ashmedai¡¯s lips as he summoned a chair, which he set beside the Progenitor of Magic.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong,¡± Ashmedai replied. ¡°The bloodline of the Valentin Family is very thin. Balthazar is quite old, and although his sons are still in the prime of their lives, they spend all their time in the Lands of Saraqael.


    ¡°Fortunately, Ethan is a very capabled. With him at the helm, I¡¯m sure that in a few years, I¡¯ll see many little ones ying around this little garden of ours.¡±


    Lady Hecate smirked. ¡°To call one of the Nine Realms a little garden. But I agree with you on this one.¡±


    Ashmedai summoned two golden goblets before grabbing a bottle of wine out of nowhere, which he then uncorked without much effort.


    He then poured wine into the two goblets and gave one of them to the Progenitor of Magic, who epted it with a smile.


    ¡°Midgard, Alfheim, Asgard, Vanaheim, Niflheim, Muspelheim, Helheim, Svartalfheim, and Jotunheim,¡± Ashmedai said softly. ¡°Odin is no longer with us, and the Einherjars of Valha have already breathed theirst. The Asgardians are no more. Without them overseeing the nine realms, we have no choice but to fend for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Lady Hecate swirled the wine inside her goblet. ¡°That Old Coot should have put more effort in the previous war. He left a mess behind and expected us to wipe his ass for him. Talk about being senile.¡±


    ***


    (A/N: Somewhere in Southshire, an Old Bandit sneezed.)


    ***


    ¡°Well, what do you think of this uing war?¡± Ashmedai asked.


    ¡°What else?¡± Lady Hecate answered. ¡°A kiddie fight, which us adults must watch from the side.¡±


    The Progenitor of Magic then took a sip of the wine, relishing its taste.


    ¡°A kiddie fight?¡± Ashmedai smiled. ¡°It fits this situation perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as Balor doesn¡¯t pop a vein, things will proceed just as nned.¡± Lady Hecate giggled.


    Suddenly, a growling tone reverberated in the surroundings.


    ¡°And just who is this person you say would pop a vein?¡±


    A four-meter tall Monster with a single eye materialized in front of Lady Hecate and Ashmedai.


    ¡°Speak of the devil.¡± Ashmedai chuckled. ¡°Or rather, speak of the Fomorian Progenitor himself.¡±


    ¡°I seem to have a lot of uninvited guests today,¡± Lady Hecate sighed. ¡°Is it toote for me to send invitations for a tea party?¡±


    ¡°Darling, we¡¯re drinking wine,¡± Ashmedaimented. ¡°So shouldn¡¯t it be called a wine party?¡±


    Lady Hecate sighed a second time before ncing behind her.


    ¡°Since you gatecrashers have alreadye, juste out already.¡± Lady Hecate said in an annoyed tone.


    As if on cue, a crisp crack reached her ears as the space behind her shattered.


    ¡°Unlike others, I still have my manners,¡± a young man, with a mischievous look on his face, waltzed in.


    Following behind him was a beautifuldy, who had a helpless look on her face. She then gave Hecate an apologetic bow, making the Progenitor of Magic¡¯s expression soften a bit.


    The neers were none other than the King and Queen of the Fairies.


    Oberon and Titania.


    The two Progenitors of the Fairy Race.


    ¡°Ashmedai, make sure to bring out the good stuff,¡± Oberon summoned a chair and a table as if he was about to have some kind of party with a group of friends. ¡°I know you snuck into Olympus a month ago and managed to bribe some Ambrosia out of them. Come on, be a good friend and share it with us.¡±


    Ashmedai wanted to roll his eyes. But in the end, he relented and pulled out a tter of food, which only the Gods could enjoy.


    ¡°How are the preparations on your end?¡± Ashmedai asked Titania after making sure that Oberon wouldn¡¯t eat everything by himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a mess up there,¡± Titania replied. ¡°Noone likes the idea. However, they understand that it is a necessity. They will try to amodate our n. In order to ensure that things will go smoothly, I asked Balthazar to handle everything.¡±


    ¡°Good choice.¡± Ashmedai nodded. ¡°As long as he handles it, everyone will grudgingly follow.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You do realize that he¡¯s your subordinate, right?¡± Titania looked at the Incubus with a fed up expression on her face.


    ¡°Of course, I know,¡± Ashmedai replied. ¡°I allow him to do the dirty work, so I get to enjoy all the merits of his hard work. It¡¯s a win-win for the two of us, right?¡±


    The four other Progenitors looked at the Incubus in disdain.


    They all felt sorry for the former Demon Lord, who had been recognized as the leader of the Defenders of Midgard in the Lands of Saraqael.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for this war to start.¡± Ashmedai chuckled.


    ¡°Hahaha! Me, too!¡± Oberonughed. ¡°Even if they don¡¯t want to fight a war, we will force them to fight one!¡±


    The two Progenitors thenughed like two third-rate viins, making Balor, who was called Evil Incarnate, feel ashamed because Ashmedai and Oberon''s skin was thicker than his.


    Since this face off between the two sides was inevitable, the Progenitors had devised a n to make everything more entertaining for everyone.


    Unfortunately, their entertainment was a matter of life and death for those who were on the battlefield.


    However, in order to make everyone understand the consequences of their actions, the Progenitors all reluctantly agreed to let the foolish mortals learn what a true war really was like.

 Chapter 977: Reunion At The Front Lines Of War

    Chapter 977: Reunion At The Front Lines Of War


    ?


    While the Progenitors were having a wine party at World''s End, Ethan, who had finally regained hisposure, asked Seff for details about Lily''s pregnancy.


    Naturally, the Beast King told Ethan everything he knew.


    He was very happy to hear that he was about to be a grandfather, so he made sure to assure Ethan that everything was going to be fine.


    "Leah, Lyall, and Conall have rented a house in Limeburgh Town so that they can assist her at any given time," Seff said. "The only ones who know that she''s pregnant is the Professor of the Infirmary in your academy, as well as your other lovers.


    "Of course, we know it as well because we''re her family. But the students of the academy are still unaware that she''s pregnant."


    Ethan was feeling a myriad of emotions inside of his heart.


    Shock and disbelief were two of them.


    But after processing everything, it was all reced by happiness.


    If he could go back to the academy to see her right now, he would have done it.


    Unfortunately, the Fomorians were on their way, and he had to be at the front lines to help the defenders defend their homnd.


    By doing so, he would also be protecting his family, especially his unborn child.


    "So you better not kick the bucket in this war, okay?" Seff said in a serious tone. "I don''t want my daughter to be a widow so soon.''


    "I won''t," Ethan replied in a heartbeat.


    Seff nodded before saying a few more things before he returned to his people.


    Illumina, who had decided to give the two some time, walked toward the young man and held his hand.


    "Congrattions." Illumina said. "You''re going to be a father soon."


    "Thank you." Ethan smiled. "When this war ends, let''s talk about making our family bigger as well."


    "I like the sound of that," Illumina hugged Ethan and whispered in his ear. "I want three kids."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Okay." Ethan agreed. "Let''s work hard to make it happen."


    Ethan wasn''t aware that mermaids could control their pregnancy. If they wanted to conceive, they would conceive.


    But Illumina knew that now was not the right time to have a child. She wanted to fight alongside Ethan, not remain in the rear to be protected by him.


    Once all the loose ends had been tied up, she would no longer hold back and give birth to his child.


    Illumina wasn''t dejected after learning that Ethan''s first wife was pregnant. Actually, she felt happy for him.


    Also, she was looking forward to seeing his First Born and holding him or her in her arms. Princess Ariel took Princess Wilhelmina to explore the military camp, so they could get an understanding of the different military structures of the various races.


    Since the ces they visited knew that they were with Ethan, no one blocked their path, allowing them to see what they needed to see.


    Also, the two Mermaid Princesses were very beautiful, so seeing them wander around the army was giving the warriors something good to look at.


    Even the Elves, who prided themselves for their beauty, were unable to find any faults in the two Mermaid Princesses because they looked wless.


    Some even thought that they were Ethan''s concubines or mistresses, so aside from a few whistles of approval, no one made any bold moves to get close to them.


    Actually, no one dared to make a move on them.


    The reason for this was due to Ethan''s influence and might.


    The Generals and Commanders of their respective races had seen the young man''s battle with the Fomorians.


    Because of this, they made sure to pass the orders to their subordinates to not make things difficult for the twodies, or else, they would be given military punishment.


    Three dayster, the reinforcements from the other races arrived.


    Among these reinforcements were none other than the Wizards and Witches from Brynhildr Academy.


    The gs of a Golden Dragon fluttered in the ships belonging to the academy.


    This was the emblem of their Founder, Fortis Dud, who had oncemanded a nearly invincible Golden Dragon that terrorized the battlefield.


    When Ethan saw these ships, he flew to the skies with his angelic wings, and headed to thergest ship, which was leading the entourage.


    "Well, look who hase to visit," George, who was among the students on the deck of the ship, said in a teasing tone.


    Ethan smiled at his Head Prefect before scanning the faces of the other students to see some other familiar faces.


    When he saw Joanne, Princess Ramona, Nicole, and Emma, hended beside them because he had some questions to ask.


    However, before he could do that, Professor Barret called out to him, making the young man look in his Mentor''s direction.


    "Can I have a minute, Ethan?" Professor Barret asked.


    "Of course, Professor," Ethan replied before lightly patting Joanne''s head, who had already jumped into his arms, hugging him tightly.


    He gave his sister the "we''re going to talkter" gaze, and she replied by giving him a thumbs


    up.


    The young man then headed toward Professor Barret, under the boring gaze of the students from the academy.


    They had seen his battle against the Fomorians, and all of them were looking at him as if he was their idol.


    Cedric, who was right beside his sister, Lilian, looked at his rival with a determined look on


    his face.


    Clearly, he also wanted to showcase his abilities through this war and see just how vast the gap between him and Ethan was.


    Lilian, who was very happy to see her lover, also wanted to jump in his arms and hug him


    tightly.


    However, she held back for the time being, knowing this was neither the ce nor time for a public disy of affection.


    One of the reasons why she decided toe to the battlefield was due to the fact that when she and Ethan activated their Legacies, a powerful resonance took ce.


    This would not only enhance both of their fighting abilities, but it would also allow them to fight from an advantageous position together.


    There had been no opportunity for the two of them to fight side by side, so Lilian also didn''t know what kind of resonance would appear the moment their Legacies merged into one.

 Chapter 978: Watering The Fields

    Chapter 978: Watering The Fields


    ?


    After having a chat with Professor Barret, Ethan herded his sister and lovers to the Antean Ship, which was currently hovering two meters above ground.


    He wanted to talk to them about something very private, and he didn''t want to do it in the open, where others might hear them.


    Once everyone had stepped into his cabin room, Ethan immediately looked at the youngdies and asked them a question.


    "Is Lily really pregnant?" Ethan asked.


    "How did you know?" Joanne, who was nning to surprise her brother, immediately pouted


    after hearing his question. "I spent so much effort convincing everyone to let me be the one to share the news. Who told you?"


    "Seff did," Ethan replied. "So, is it true?"


    Ethan nced at Princess Ramona, Lilian, and Emma.


    The three youngdies nodded their heads at the same time, confirming Seff''s news.


    Although he believed that his father-inw wouldn''t pull a prank on him, he still needed confirmation.


    And now that he finally got it, Ethan felt as if a stone had dropped from his heart.


    "How long has she been pregnant?" Ethan asked.


    "Give or take, it''s around nine to ten weeks," Emma replied. "Congrattions, Master." "Luna, Chloe, and Samantha stayed behind to look after Lily," Lilianmented. "And I know that you will ask how it happened, but she also doesn''t know how it happened.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "She wanted us to tell you that she always took the Contraception Potions every time the two of you made love. Emma is our supplier, so we''re all sure that the quality is guaranteed." Emma nodded. "I''ve been thinking about it for the past week, and I think that it might have been possible that Lily''s body had gained some kind of resistance to the potion. I''m not really sure if this is the case, but since it happened, it might have been the cause."


    Emma was confident in her potion making abilities, so she purely believed that Lily''s pregnancy was a fluke.


    Ethan had a healthy rtionship with his lovers, and some of them were very willing to spend some quality time with him under the sheets.


    But since all of them were still young, they made sure that none of them would be pregnant before graduating from the academy.


    "Even so, I still believe that this is a blessing in disguise," Princess Ramona said with a smile. "Although we can''t give birth to your child at the moment, Lily''s baby is going to be our baby as well."


    "That''s right!" Joanne patted her chest with a smile on her face. "I will be their aunt, so I''m going to spoil them rotten."


    Ethan smiled faintly because he could feel that everyone was happy about Lily''s pregnancy. "Still, I would be lying if I said that I''m not feeling envious," Lilian, who was usually reserved, approached Ethan and gave him a hug. "One day, I will also have your baby, okay?" The mood in the room immediately changed.


    Ethan''s lovers all looked at him like wolves who wanted to take a bite out of him.


    If not for their current situation, he might have already asked Joanne to wander around the military camp for an hour or two, while he satisfied his lovers in ways that only he could give them.


    (E/N: Just one or two hours? Illumina drained you that much?)


    "By the way, who are those beautifuldies beside Illumina?" Lilian asked. "Are they perhaps your new concubines?"


    Ethan immediately shook his head. "No. They''re the Mermaid Princesses of the Sea. All of them are powerful in their own right, so I invited them to help us in the war against the Fomorians."


    For some reason, Lilian''s stare made Ethan feel as if his heart was being scratched by a kitten, so he made sure to answer honestly.


    "So... they''re not your concubines yet?" Joanne blinked. "Then, maybe in the future?"


    (A/N: Hold up. Based on personal experience, going in the double digits is not daijoubu.)


    (E/N: There are other men in the novel. Conall is still single.)


    (E/N: He''ll have to move if they are added before Nicole.)


    "Silly girl. What are you talking about?" Ethan lightly pinched Joanne''s cheek, making thetter cry out in surprise.


    The youngdy immediately hid behind her best friend, Princess Ramona, and looked at her brother with a face filled with injustice.


    "I just said maybe in the future!" Joanne pouted. "Why did you pinch me? Are you perhaps feeling guilty?!"


    Princess Ramona, Lilian, and Emma gave Ethan the "don''t make promises you can''t keep? gaze, which was enough to make the young man decide to change the topic of the discussion.


    "Since all of you decided to join this war, know that I will not be able to look after you in the heat of battle," Ethan said in a serious tone. "Please prioritize your safety at all times. If you think your lives are in danger, run away immediately."


    The youngdies nodded their heads in understanding.


    They hade to help the young man, not be damsels in distress who needed


    protection.


    "Well, um, since it has been a while since all of you met, this third wheel is going to leave," Joanne said in a mischievous tone. "It''s been a while since I saw Illumina, so I''ll go and chat


    with her."


    The youngdy then moved towards the door of the cabin, but before she left, she turned around and winked at her brother.


    "Make sure to use soundproofing spells," Joanne stated. "Ramona''s voice always leaks through the door when the two of you do it."


    "It does not!" Princess Ramona immediately denied this.


    "I''m just joking!" Joane giggled before closing the door behind her.


    The four people inside the cabin looked at the door for a few more seconds before Emma raised her wand to cast a sound proofing spell.


    As if further making sure that no one would really hear whatever was going to happen next inside the room, Lilian also casted a secondyer of Sound Proofing Magic.


    A momentter, the three youngdies all hugged Ethan and shared kisses with him. While he originally didn''t intend to do anything at the moment, his lovers'' affectionate kisses and caress made Ethan decide to water the fields and make sure that they were properly nourished before the war against the Fomorians officially started.

 Chapter 979: Those Hips Are Perfect For Childbearing

    Chapter 979: Those Hips Are Perfect For Childbearing


    ?


    "So, you are His Highness'' little sister?" Princess Ariel looked at the youngdy, who was chatting with Illumina.


    She and Princess Wilhelmina had just finished making their rounds through the various army camps, and they had already seen the different weapons of war that belonged to those who lived onnd.


    It was then when they realized that unless they flooded thend with seawater, fighting against those who lived on thend would only result in an extremely bloody struggle.


    "Yes, I am his sister," Joanne replied. "And you are?"


    "Princess Ariel. It''s an honor and pleasure to meet you, Lady Joanne," Princess Ariel said with a smile.


    "You know my name?" Joanne frowned.


    Princess Ariel nodded. "Yes. His Highness mentioned you to us when we asked him if he had any siblings. He said that although his sister is very mischievous, she has a good heart and cares for her family and friends deeply."


    "You have a way with words." Joanne smiled, epting Princess Ariel''s ttery. "Do you perhaps need my assistance to get close to my brother?"


    Illumina, who was seated beside Joanne, couldn''t help but smile, seeing how good Ethan''s sister was in messing with someone''s momentum.


    Just as she expected, Princess Ariel''s smile stiffened for a brief moment before she continued whatever she was going to say.


    "To be his Highness'' consort is a good thing," Princess Ariel answered. "But I''m afraid that The may not like me."


    "Right, even I don''t like you." Joanne nodded.


    Princess Ariel''s smile truly faltered this time because she didn''t know how she offended the little devil, who straight up told her that she didn''t like her.


    Princess Wilhelmina couldn''t help but chuckle. In the past, she had never won an argument with Princess Ariel.


    Now that she was seeing her friend being one-sidedly put into her ce by Ethan''s sister, she found Joanne to her liking.


    Joanne nced at Princess Wilhelmina, and her eyes gleamed mischievously.


    "Now, this big sister on the other hand is to my liking," Joanne said with a smile as she stared at Princess Wilhelmina. "She''s the type that my brother would definitely cherish. Just look at those curves and those hips. They are perfect for childbearing."


    Princess Wilhelmina suddenly started choking on herughter, making her cough uncontrobly.


    This time, it was Princess Ariel whoughed out loud, her earlier gloom vanishing like the residing waves of the sea.


    Joanne couldn''t help but look at theughing Mermaid Princess. Although she didn''t like to admit it, the youngdy''sughter and voice were very pleasing to the ears.


    If not for the fact that she and Princess Ariel were made from the same mold, she might have decided to tie her to her brother''s bed.


    Unfortunately, she was more than enough for their family.


    Having another slydy would just make thingsplicated for everyone.


    After regaining herposure, Princess Ariel looked around. She was trying to find the handsome young man, who was usually by Illumina''s side.


    "Where is His Highness?" Princess Ariel asked.


    "He''s on the ship, but he''s currently busy right now," Joanne answered. "It has been weeks since he hasst seen his fiancees, and they are currently catching up with each other. "Maybe he''ll emerge out of bed before the sun sets, or maybe not until after the sun rises tomorrow. It is best to let him be for a while."


    Princess Ariel immediately understood what Joanne was talking about.


    Even Princess Wilhelmina, who wasn''t as smart as her, realized what the youngdy was referring to.


    "It looks like His Highness prefers the young ones, instead of the old ones," Princess Arielmented, throwing a vibe at Illumina.


    But, to her surprise, Illumina only nodded in agreement.


    "Right," Illumina replied. "It''s a good thing that others took over for a while. Ethan has been too rough as ofte, and I need a day or two to rest. He is insatiable at times. Even now, my hips hurt. If we did it again tonight, I''m afraid that my hips might break."


    If Ethan were to hear Illumina''s words, he would probably roll his eyes at his wife. Between the two of them, the Mermaid Princess'' stamina was higher, and it was the young man who actually needed a day or two off because Illumina''s prowess in bed far surpassed his. Joanne blinked once then twice before looking at the Mermaid Princess beside her in a new light.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Due to her power, the youngdy was half a subus. She could vaguely tell that Illumina was not as weak as she portrayed herself to be.


    However, since she didn''t want to get in the way of her sister-inw''s argument with Princess Ariel, she kept her silence and watched this scene with an amused look on her face. "Joanne is right," Illumina said before ncing at Princess Wilhelmina. "I think Wilhelmina will be able to handle Ethan. When ites to perseverance and endurance, even I won''t win against her hands down.


    "What do you think, Joanne? Should we let her and Ethan have a trial run? Just as you say, her hips are perfect for childbearing."


    Joanne giggled before nodding her head. "Let''s do that. I''m sure that if she gives birth to brother''s child, the baby will be able to jump right after it is born."


    Princess Wilhelmina decided to ignore the twodies, who seemed hellbent on matchmaking her and the young man, who was currently being idolized by the warriors of the Ocean Races.


    Princess Ariel looked at her friend before ncing at the sea.


    Truth be told, Princess Ariel had no interest in Ethan in a romantic way.


    For her, making the young man who seemed to be immune to her beauty and charms fall for her was simply a challenge worth having.


    It was not only men who sought for conquest. Princess Ariel had the heart of a conqueror as


    well.


    This was why when the Naga Prince and King Oceanus presented to her their "Great n", she immediately agreed to it.


    She felt that she had already seen everything in the sea.


    This was why she wanted to go onnd and experience what it was like to live under the sun and see the various sights, and scenes that could normally only be seen in outside of the


    ocean.


    As a proud mermaid princess, she too, was looking for someone who could match her standing in the world.


    Whether the Prince she was looking for was Ethan or not, that would remain to be seen.


    However, that wouldn''t stop her from making her ns to make the young man, whom Illumina had chosen, fall under her feet.

 Chapter 980 A Cold And Dreamless Sleep [Part 1]

    Chapter 980 A Cold And Dreamless Sleep [Part 1]


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ethany on the bed, all his lovers nestled against his body.


    Princess Ramona clung onto him from the right and Emma from his left, while Liliany on top of him.


    The threedies slept peacefully, with satisfied looks on their faces.


    While he didn''t go all the way with Princess Ramona and Emma, he still made sure that they were satisfied both in reality and in their dreams.


    Only Lilian, who for the first time,sted for three rounds, slept soundly on top of him.


    Looking at the clock on the wall, it was only six in the evening. The sun had just set, and Ethan felt that it was about time that he woke his sleeping lovers so that they could wash up a bit before they all had dinner together.


    The young man gently shook his lovers awake, making them open their eyes.


    Their youthful naked bodies were enticing to any man, but they would only show it off to their beloved.


    It took all of Ethan''s willpower to stop himself from going for another round with his lovers, whom he hadn¡¯t embraced for several weeks.


    If not for the fact that the Fomorians would be arriving in a few days, he would love to take all of them to a deserted ind and spend a few days in each other¡¯spany.


    An hourter, Ethan and his lovers emerged from the Antean Ship.


    Joanne, Illumina, Princess Wilhelmina, and Princess Ariel, who were only a dozen of meters away from the ship, noticed them right away.


    Joanne even looked at her best friend, Princess Ramona, with a mischievous smile on her face, making thetter blush.


    ¡°Brother, you look very satisfied,¡± Joanne said with a smile. ¡°Pray tell, what wonderful event transpired to make you smile like that, My Lord?¡±


    Ethan lightly patted his sister¡¯s head, not even bothering to answer her question.


    Illumina stood up and looked at the youngdies who would be her sisters from this moment onward.


    Princess Ariel, on the other hand, observed Ethan¡¯s lovers. Although they were beautiful in their own right, their beauty still paledpared to her, Illumina, and Princess Wilhelmina, who were the Mermaid Princesses of the sea.


    The only thing that thesedies had as an advantage over them was their youthful charm, which was something that she and the two other Mermaid Princesses didn¡¯t possess.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. George was looking for you earlier,¡± Joanne reported. ¡°But when I told him that you¡¯re currently busy watering the fields, his face immediately turned dark. He then stormed off mumbling things like, ¡®This traitor has betrayed the brotherhood,¡¯ or something along those lines.¡±


    Joanne then giggled before grabbing Ethan¡¯s hand and swaying it left and right, acting like a spoiled child.


    ¡°What is that Brotherhood he is talking about?¡± Joanne asked. ¡°Are you part of some kind of hidden organization or something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just part of George¡¯s nonsense,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I don¡¯t remember signing up or joining any Cult as ofte. That said, aren¡¯t you hungry? I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still hungry after eating Ramona and the others up?¡± Joanne asked in a teasing tone, while her eyes turned purple. ¡°Then I guess some seafood might be in order?¡±


    The youngdy then nced at Princess Wilhelmina, who subconsciously took a step back due to Joanne¡¯s piercing gaze.


    ¡°My mischievous little sister,¡± Ethan whispered in Joanne¡¯s ears. ¡°No taking over Joanne¡¯s body out of the blue.¡±


    Joanne stuck up her tongue before hugging Ethan and burying her head on his chest.


    The Subus side of Joanne had asked the young man to treat her as a separate little sister in the past.


    Because of this, whenever she came out, she would ask to be pampered by her brother.


    ¡°I asked for permission,¡± Joanne said after a minute had passed. ¡°Chargingplete. I¡¯lle out again next time.¡±


    Joanne¡¯s Other Half returned control of their body over to Joanne. But just like her, Joanne was reluctant to pull away from Ethan¡¯s hug.


    A few minutester, they returned to the ship, where they all ate dinner together.


    After the meal, Ethan looked for Nicole, who seemed to have disappeared the moment they arrived.


    Due to the pressing issues that he had to deal with, he hadn''t been able to talk to her earlier.


    However, he noticed that the youngdy seemed to have gotten colder and had a certain feeling of aloofness that wasn¡¯t there before.


    Ethan believed that her Legacy was merely acting up, making her turn that way.


    But after searching for her in the camp of the students from Brynhildr Academy, not even a shadow of her could be seen.


    George looked at Ethan in contempt while hugging Sabrina close to him. He even made sure to kiss Sabrina¡¯s cheek when the young man looked in his direction, as if telling him that he was not the only one with a beautifuldy by his side.


    However, Ethan had no idea about what George was thinking, so he walked in his direction to ask if they had seen Nicole.


    ¡°I saw her an hour after we arrived,¡± George replied. ¡°But I haven''t seen her since then. How about you, My Darling?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her either,¡± Sabrina answered. ¡°But Nicole seems different from before. Just being near her makes me feel anxious. It¡¯s like¡­ she¡¯s no longer the person I once knew.¡±


    Ethan frowned when he heard her words, making him feel slightly anxious.


    ¡°Anyway, maybe you should ask Professor Barret,¡± Georgemented. ¡°Maybe he knows where she is.¡±


    Ethan nodded and thanked the two before looking for the Professor.


    Unlike Nicole, Professor Barret was easy to find since he was making rounds within the Brynhildr Academy camp.


    ¡°I think I saw her going in that direction,¡± Professor Barret said, pointing toward the Eastern side of the camp. ¡°But be careful, Ethan. I sense a great power within her. Something that I¡¯ve never felt before.


    ¡°It feels as cold as death, and as slippery as ice. Tread carefully. She may no longer be the Nicole you knew before you left the academy.¡±


    Professor Barret had interacted with Nicole during their journey. Given his high Rank, he was very sensitive to such things.


    His sixth sense was also telling him that it would be best to not poke the ho¡¯s nest while thetter was being peaceful.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your advice to heart, Professor,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for her now.¡±


    Ethan summoned his Wind Dancer and took off to the skies.


    It would be easier for him to spot the youngdy from the skies. Even though it was a moonless night, Ethan was still able to see clearly as if it was day.


    After nearly half an hour of searching, he found a lone figure standing over a cliff, overlooking the sea.


    Even from a distance, Ethan could recognize her figure, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to descend from the sky and meet his best friend, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    Nicole, who seemed to have sensed Ethan¡¯s presence, nced in his direction.


    The corner of her lips curled up into a faint smile, and her eyes glowed faintly for a brief moment before returning to their original colors.


    She had a feeling that Ethan woulde looking for her, so she decided to find a secluded ce, where the two of them could talk alone.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason why she chose a secluded ce for their meeting.


    Somewhere inside Nicole¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, a youngdyy inside an ice coffin, bound by icy chains, making her fall into a cold and dreamless sleep.

 Chapter 981: A Cold And Dreamless Sleep [Part 2]

    Chapter 981: A Cold And Dreamless Sleep [Part 2]


    ?


    "You''vee," Nicole said as soon as Ethannded a few meters away from her.


    A frown appeared on the young man''s face as he approached his best friend.


    When he was only a meter away, the frown on his face deepened as his eyes further scrutinized the beautifuldy, who had found a spot in his heart during his first year in Brynhildr Academy.


    "Who are you?" Ethan said coldly.


    The smile on Nicole''s face widened a bit as she walked closer to Ethan. Only when she was only a foot away from him did she stop.


    She then looked straight at his eyes, where sparks of anger were starting to stir.


    Nicole then felt the stirring of consciousness inside the Ice Coffin, but this stirsted only for


    a few seconds before dying down and once again going back into a peaceful slumber.


    "Have you forgotten who your best friend is?" Nicole asked in a teasing tone.


    "I haven''t forgotten her," Ethan answered icily. "You''re not her. Where is she?"


    The smile on Nicole''s face disappeared, and her expression changed to that one of aloofness as if she was someone that stood from on top of the world.


    "She''s gone," Nicole answered. "And it''s all thanks to you. The moment you took her magic away was the moment her resistance also fell."


    The youngdy then moved her hand to caress Nicole''s abdomen before making her hand go up to caress her chest, her neck, and her face.


    "Everything she has, I now possess," Nicole stated. "But don''t worry. Even in herst moments, she held you dearly in her heart."


    As if to make a point, Nicole held Ethan''s hand, and ced it directly on her chest, in the location where her heart was supposed to be.


    Ethan''s eyes widened in shock when his hand touched the youngdy''s chest.


    It was not because he felt how soft it was.


    No.


    Something that was supposed to be there wasn''t there anymore.


    Ethan pulled back his hand, and pressed his ear directly on her chest.


    Finding his actions quite amusing, Nicole wrapped her hands on the back of Ethan''s head, and pulled him closer toward her so that he would be able to better hear the thing that he was looking for.


    But no matter how much he tried, only silence greeted him.


    Ethan then pulled back and red at the youngdy, grabbing her robes and pulling her close to him.


    Their faces were only an inch away from each other as his gaze bore down on the cold beauty, who held his gaze with an amused expression on her face.


    "What have you done?!" Ethan asked.


    He was holding himself back because he didn''t want to do something that he might regretter on.


    Until he fully understood what was happening, he dared not harm Nicole''s body and force whoever it was possessing her back to where she came from.


    "Why are you getting angry?" Nicole asked. "I just froze her heart. That''s why it''s no longer beating."


    "Who are you?!" Ethan growled. "Where is Nicole?"


    "Asleep," Nicole answered. "As for who I am, you may call me Baradiel."


    Sebastian, who was inside Ethan''s Sea of Consciousness, gasped when he heard the name.


    ''Ethan, be careful,'' Sebastian cautioned. ''Baradiel is a fallen Progenitor of Ice and can also be considered a Primordial Existence. She once covered this world in an icy storm, exterminating countless lives tens of thousands of years ago.


    ''However, she vanished from the pages of history. Many believed that she died during the great war of the Progenitors. If she really is Baradiel, then she is a full counter to your abilities.''


    Ethan listened to Sebastian''s exnation, but he still didn''t let go of thedy in his arms, who was looking at him with contempt.


    Several minutes passed as the two stared at each other. One was ring in anger, and the other returned the look with contempt.


    It was as if she was challenging Ethan to hurt her or force her to return Nicole''s consciousness to her body.


    In the end, the one who broke the iceberg was none other than Baradiel herself.


    "Have you gone deaf?" Baradiel asked. "Do you wish to defeat me in a staring contest? If yes, then I will let you win. Treat it as mypensation for taking over your best friend''s body.'' A smirk then appeared on the youngdy''s face as she thought of something funny. "Too bad, you didn''t take the opportunity to let Nicole feel what it was like to be a woman before she disappeared from this world," Baradiel said softly. "But if you man up, I might let you embrace her onest time so that she can disappear without any regrets.


    "But if you do that, the other Progenitors will sense your presence. Are you prepared to be hunted down just for the sake of a... what do you humans call that term? Ah yes. They call it a one night stand.


    "If you are brave enough, then I can let the two of you have onest night together. What do you say? Are you interested?"


    Ethan didn''t say anything, and simply stared at the Progenitor who had taken over his best friend''s body.


    The young man knew that shouting or even attacking Baradiel wouldn''t bring Nicole back to


    him.


    This was why he forced himself to calm down and simply stared at Baradiel as if looking for a way to let Nicole''s consciousness take control of her body once again.


    A sigh then escaped Baradiel''s lips before she pried Ethan''s hands away from her robes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What a boring child you are," Baradiel said. "Have you be numb after learning that your best friend''s body has been taken over by someone else? Or maybe the stimtion isn''t


    enough."


    Baradiel then pondered a bit before pping her hands, looking like she had thought of something interesting.


    "Right, I''m sure that you already know that your wife, Lily, is pregnant, right?" Baradiel inquired. "But do you know how she got pregnant? As a freebie for trying to look for Nicole, I don''t mind sharing this information with you.


    "You see, there is this Progenitor of Magic who holds grudges. Since you offended her, she decided to y a prank on you. She made Lily immune to anything that would prevent her


    from conceiving your child.


    "That is how she ended up pregnant. Truth be told, that Progenitor of Magic was very


    tempted to do the same to your other lovers, which would have definitely shocked you silly. Unfortunately, she didn''t go ahead with it.


    "It would have been funny if your lovers got pregnant one after the other. Too bad, I wasn''t able to see something as interesting as that."


    Ethan, who finally discovered how Lily got pregnant, couldn''t help but curse the Progenitor of Magic, Lady Hecate, in his heart.


    However, he had alreadye to terms with it.


    But when Baradiel mentioned that Lady Hecate had initially nned to make his other lovers immune to the effect of contraception magic, his face almost turned pale from shock.


    Seeing his reaction, a chuckle escaped Baradiel''s lips.


    She wondered what kind of reaction Ethan would have when he finally discovered that his best friend was no longer his best friend.


    At the start, she nned to act as if she was still Nicole. Unfortunately, Ethan was able to discover that she wasn''t the real one right away, ruining her ns.


    Because of this, she felt a little spiteful, so she decided to spill the beans about Lily''s


    pregnancy.


    This time, she got the reaction she was looking for, which made herugh, something she hadn''t had the leisure of doing for the past thousands of years.

 Chapter 982 There’s Always A Way

    Chapter 982 There¡¯s Always A Way


    Ethan gazed at theughing Baradiel, wishing that he could say the things that were inside his head.


    He wanted to say that Progenitors sure were great because they could toy with the lives of mortals at any given time, without worrying about the consequences just because they were strong.


    However, he didn¡¯t say these things out loud.


    His Other Half had already told him a few of the secrets of the world, one of which was that the Progenitors had their own roles to y.


    Even so, it still made him bitter thinking that the Progenitor of Magic, Lady Hecate, would go as far as to target his wife, just for the sake of her grudge against him.


    The only saving grace was that she didn¡¯t target any of Ethan¡¯s other lovers because if she had, Lily wouldn¡¯t be the only one who would be carrying his child right now.


    While it was indeed true that this revtion was bittersweet, Ethan had already epted the fact that he was going to be a father.


    He promised himself that he would do his best to be a good father, and shower his child with the love that he didn¡¯t feel when he was young.


    Although his grandparents loved him very much, their love was still not the love that Ethan had always wanted.


    The love that only parents could bring, which he would see from time to time whenever he saw fathers, and mothers, walking hand in hand with their children. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But now, he could feel his heart ache, not because of Lady Hecate¡¯s doing, but due to the fact that his best friend¡¯s body was now possessed by a Progenitor.


    The reason why this hurt Ethan more was due to the fact that he was always under the threat of bing a vessel of other Progenitors as well.


    In fact, some Legacies, especially the vile ones, overpowered their hosts, and forcefully took control of their bodies.


    This had happened many times in the past, which was why Ethan¡¯s life was in danger a year ago when he acquired Queen Celestia¡¯s Legacy.


    They thought that the Colossi would take control of Ethan andmit evil using his body.


    Taking a deep breath, Ethan calmed his nerves.


    He knew that getting angry at Baradiel wouldn¡¯t solve anything.


    In fact, antagonizing her might even make matters worse. So, he gathered all of his willpower to forcefully calm himself down, and try to see if there was something he could do to save his best friend.


    ¡°What must I do in order for you to free her?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Baradiel, who had just finishedughing, looked at Ethan in amusement. ¡°I thought you were going to attack, or challenge me then demand that I release Nicole if you win. Looks like you¡¯re smarter than I thought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not smart,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°What you said crossed my mind as well. However, the fact still remains that Nicole¡¯s life is in your hands. I don¡¯t dare to antagonize you openly.¡±


    ¡°Not openly, but you¡¯re willing to antagonize me secretly?¡± Baradiel moved close to Ethan and caressed his cheek with her hand.


    The youngdy¡¯s hand was as cold as ice. However, Ethan didn¡¯t flinch.


    He was already used to this kind of coldness, especially during the sessions when he would help Nicole restore her body¡¯s temperature.


    The two stared at each other unflinchingly for nearly two minutes before Baradiel, moved closer to hug Ethan, and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°You really want her back, right?¡± Baradiel whispered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do that,¡± Baradiel pulled back. ¡°The moment I let her take control over this body, she will only be able to live for a week before she passes away. Give it up, Ethan. You can no longer save her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Ethan stated. ¡°There¡¯s always a way.¡±


    ¡°Not always.¡± Baradiel corrected. ¡°If there was always a way, then mortals wouldn¡¯t need to die.¡±


    ¡°If there was always a way then the Gods wouldn¡¯t have perished.¡±


    ¡°If there was always a way then we wouldn¡¯t be here right now.¡±


    ¡°And if there¡¯s always a way then¡­ Nicole wouldn¡¯t be hurting right now.¡±


    Baradiel then pulled away then grabbed Ethan¡¯s hand.


    She then pulled him toward the edge of the cliff, overlooking the sea.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest time to talk to her,¡± Baradiel stated. ¡°But, you can only do it through her dreams.¡±


    Without another word, she let go of Ethan¡¯s hand, and jumped into the sea.


    Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped after her.


    Two sshes erupted from the water¡¯s surface as Baradiel and Ethan dove deep into the sea.


    When they reached the bottom, Baradiel made a gesture for Ethan toe close to her.


    Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate and was pulled into an icy embrace.


    A momentter, both of them were trapped in a block of ice that became rooted on the bottom of the sea.


    Illumina, who was with Ethan¡¯s other lovers, suddenly looked toward the East with a frown.


    ¡°Did something happen to Ethan?¡± Princess Ramona asked.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that she had seen this kind of reaction from Illumina, so she guessed that she had sensed their lover from a distance away.


    Illumina had a strong connection with Ethan.


    Her Rainbow Scale was the main magic core of his wand. So, because of their contract, she was able to locate him from a distance away.


    She had sensed that her connection with Ethan seemed to be blocked by something. However, the connection was still there, albeit faintly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s something wrong,¡± Illumina replied. ¡°I¡¯ll check that now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± Lilian stated.


    Her voice was firm, and she would not take no for an answer.


    The Mermaid Princess smiled at this little sister of hers, and gave her a nod of agreement.


    A secondter, the two of them dove into the sea together.


    Lilian¡¯s Legacy was the Legacy of the Rivers and Lakes.


    But, after bing one with Ethan, she also gained the power to wield any bodies of water, including the sea.


    This meant that she could travel and breathe underwater without problems.


    Illumina led the way, and Lilian followed with her wand pointing in front of her.


    The tip of her wand was emitting light, allowing her to see what was in front of her.


    Several minutester, they noticed an anomaly at the bottom of the sea.


    There, they saw Ethan hugging Nicole, with both of them trapped in a block of ice.


    The two observed this phenomenon for a few minutes.


    Illumina even ced her hand on the block of ice, but immediately retracted it because the coldness stung her like a sharp de.


    Lilian, who was about to touch the block of ice as well, pulled back her hand after seeing the Mermaid Princess¡¯ reaction.


    ¡°Is his life in danger?¡± Lilian asked.


    This was the first time that she was seeing something like this, and she didn¡¯t dare use magic to st the ice to pieces because it might also harm Ethan in the process.


    ¡°No,¡± Illumina replied. ¡°At least, I don¡¯t think so. But, it will be best to stay and watch over them for a while. It hasn¡¯t been long since they are trapped inside this ice, so they mighte out of it after whatever they were doing is done.¡±


    Lilian nodded before looking anxiously at the young man, who was currently in the embrace of Nicole.


    Despite being trapped inside a block of ice, the twodies could see the faint smile on the face of Ethan¡¯s best friend, who was currently hugging the young man in her arms.

 Chapter 983: Mr. Ghost, Please Don’t Scare Me

    Chapter 983: Mr. Ghost, Please Don¡¯t Scare Me


    ?


    Ethan saw darkness as far as his eyes could see.


    It was so dark that he couldn''t even see his hands nor body.


    Back then he often wondered what absolute darkness looked like.


    This was the first time that he had experienced something darker than ck, which even surpassed the darkness he saw when he closed his eyes.


    But, from within that darkness, something stirred.


    A faint light, simr to that of a candle light, appeared in the distance.


    It was so faint that there was a danger that it could disappear at any second.


    Having a destination to go, Ethan didn''t hesitate and went towards the light to see what was waiting for him there.


    At first, it seemed that no matter how much he ran, he couldn''t get close to the light.


    He even felt that he wasn''t moving at all because the distance remained the same.


    It was as if he was running full speed on a treadmill, not being able to advance, and simply running in ce.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then, he thought of something.


    He stopped running and closed his eyes.


    It was already dark to begin with, so closing his eyes wouldn''t matter.


    However, the moment he extended his senses, he found himself standing in what seemed to be a garden.


    Finding the situation quite unusual, Ethan looked around his surroundings, hoping to get a better idea of where he was.


    At that moment, something moved at the corner of his eye, making him nce on his right side.


    There, a girl, who seemed to be around seven to ten years old, was moving sneakily through the garden in a crouch.


    She would asionally look around to make sure that no one was in her surroundings before she continued to move silently towards the corner of the garden that was surrounded by vines.


    Ethan immediately recognized the little girl as Nicole.


    She was a bit skinny, but not malnourished.


    But, despite all that, she was still quite cute, and Ethan couldn''t help but smile as he followed behind the girl to see where she was going, and why she was going there.


    It didn''t take long for Ethan to realize that even though he didn''t bother to hide his presence, Nicole was unable to see him.


    Suddenly, a thought came to his mind.


    After absorbing Nicole''s Origin Crystal, he had seen fragments of her memories.


    But, for some reason, he couldn''t remember this part of her memories, which surprised him.


    Still, since he had nothing else to do, he followed behind the little girl, who had finally reached the wall covered with vines.


    She then moved the vines a bit, and revealed what seems to be an old wooden door.


    The little girl then took something out of her pocket.


    It was a bronze key which she slid into the keyhole, turning it a bit to hear a short clicking sound.


    Nicole looked behind her to double check that no one was looking before she turned the knob and entered the door.


    Ethan hurriedly followed behind her because he was afraid that she would lock the door right away.


    As soon as he passed the door safely, she noticed that Nicole frowned and looked around her. "Was that just the wind?" Nicole muttered before closing the door. "I hope that there''s no ghosts here. I''m scared of ghosts."


    Ethan couldn''t help but smile because he always thought of Nicole as a very bravedy.


    However, thinking how old she was, her fear of ghosts was understandable.


    Even he was afraid of ghosts when he was her age.


    Nicole then walked towards the cottage, which had been hidden behind the wall.


    This cottage couldn''t be essed by anyone because it was protected by a special kind of magic.


    Only those who held the key would be allowed to enter it, and that meant that, currently, only the little girl had the right to do that.


    Ethan followed Nicole like a shadow, making her look behind her back from time to time.


    "Mr. Ghost, please don''t scare me," Nicole said in an anxious tone. "I don''t taste good. Don''t eat me."


    "I won''t eat you," Ethan replied, knowing that Nicole wouldn''t hear him.


    However, to his surprise, Nicole reacted, and jumped up in fright.


    "No! A ghost!"


    Instead of running away, the little girl crouched down, and covered her eyes with her hands. Perhaps she thought that if she couldn''t see anything, the ghost wouldn''t see anything as well.


    Ethan didn''t know if he should say something, or not.


    He was afraid that if he said something, it would scare the pitiful girl and make her faint on the spot.


    In the end, he decided to not do anything, and simply stood a meter away from her, waiting for her to regain herposure.


    Ethan watched with amusement as Nicole parted the fingers covering her eyes to look at her surroundings.


    After making sure that there were really no ghosts around her, she stood up and patted her chest in relief.


    Her cute reaction elicited a chuckle from Ethan, who wasn''t used to seeing Nicole act like a


    scaredy cat.


    A momentter, the girl went to the brick firece, as if she was looking for something.


    With a bit of hesitation, Nicole tried to push a brick, but it didn''t budge.


    She then pushed the next brick, then the brick after that.


    Finally, at her 13th attempt, the brick that she pushed was pushed back.


    The bricks of the firece then realigned themselves, showing a staircase that led


    downwards.


    Faint bluish light appeared on the walls, illuminating the path that had opened up for her.


    The little girl took a deep breath, and slowly descended the staircase.


    The bluish lights on the wall would light up with every step she took, making sure that she


    could see the way.


    Ethan followed behind Nicole until they arrived at the deepest part, where a spacious area was


    located.


    There, they saw what seemed to be an altar.


    As Nicole moved closer to it, she and Ethan saw something hovering at the center of it,


    emitting a faint bluish light.


    Ethan''s face turned solemn when he recognized the floating thing on the altar.


    It was a heart made up of ice, emitting a faint light that contained a Legacy that was waiting


    for its fated person.

 Chapter 984: The Beginning Of The End [Part 1]

    Chapter 984: The Beginning Of The End [Part 1]


    ?


    The moment Ethan saw the heart made up of ice, he knew right away that this heart belonged to the Progenitor of Ice, Baradiel.


    The little girl, who was none other than Nicole, approached the Altar cautiously, afraid that a ghost might jump out of nowhere before she reached the altar.


    Finally, she was in front of it, and she looked at the Ice Heart with wonder.


    The heart was slowly rotating, like some kind of priceless jewel put on disy for everyone to


    see.


    After observing it for a few minutes, Nicole gulped down and reached out for it.


    "Don''t touch it!" Ethan couldn''t help but shout. Despite knowing that this had already happened in the past, he couldn''t help but still warn the girl who would suffer a very pitiful fate in the future.


    Nicole jumped up in fright, having heard Ethan''s shout.


    Suddenly, she sped her chest as she struggled to breath.


    Ethan''s eyes widened in shock because Nicole looked like someone who was suffering from a heart attack.


    At first, he didn''t want to believe it. After all, she was still very young, not even ten years old.


    Little did the young man know that although it was extremely rare, children could suffer from heart attacks as well.


    ''Dammit!'' Ethan cursed internally as he reached out to grab Nicole, whose face had already contorted due to the pain in her chest.


    But, before Ethan could evene close to the girl, the heart made up of ice flew into the little girl''s chest, merging with her body in an instant.


    Nicole, who was about to copse, suddenly found herself perfectly fine.


    Just before she was about to faint, she saw the heart flying in her direction, so she knew what had happened.


    After making sure that she was truly fine, Nicole started to pat her chest and even pulled out her dress a bit to look at the ce where the Ice Heart merged with her earlier.


    Ethan, who saw all of this happen, had a weird expression on his face.


    No matter what angle he looked, wasn''t he the one who caused the Ice Heart to merge with Nicole''s body?


    Of course, since this had already happened in the past, Ethan thought that no matter what he did, Nicole was fated to acquire Baradiel''s Legacy.


    Even so, he couldn''t shake off the feeling about the "what if?" scenario that this memory, which he hadn''t seen when he absorbed Nicole''s Origin Crystal, had actually happened in the past.


    It seemed that this particr memory was erased after Baradiel merged with Nicole''s body. If this was the case, then it was indeed understandable that Ethan didn''t see it.


    "Mr. Ghost, please don''t scare me again," Nicole said anxiously as she looked around her. "I almost died earlier!"


    "Sorry," Ethan replied subconsciously, making Nicole look in his direction.


    The youngdy''s eye widened in shock before she pointed her shaking finger at Ethan.


    "G-Ghost!" Nicole stuttered before her eyes rolled over as she fainted on the ground.


    This time, Ethan properly caught her, but he was surprised when he realized that Nicole''s body was very heavy.


    It was as if he was holding onto a whale.


    Ethan used everything in his power to slowlyy down the girl on the floor, preventing her from suffering any damage from hitting her head directly on it.


    "Just what in the world happened?" Ethan muttered while looking at the unconscious girl on the floor.


    For a brief moment, Ethan tried to experiment and "open his eyes."


    The moment he did, he returned to the pitch-ck world. But something was different.


    The faint flicker of light that resembled a candlelight was much closer now.


    Ethan tried to walk toward it.


    But, just like earlier, he remained where he was, despite doing his everything to reach the source of light.


    Left with no choice, he once again closed his eyes.


    Just like he thought earlier, he reappeared beside Nicole, who was now starting to stir.


    A momentter, the little girl opened her eyes.


    But as soon as her gazended on Ethan, a scream escaped her lips, and she fainted once again.


    The young man pinched the bridge of his nose before lightly shaking the little girl awake.


    When Nicole opened her eyes, a frightened look appeared on her face. But this time, she didn''t faint.


    Perhaps she had already reached her fainting limit for the day, so she just stared at Ethan in horror.


    She was unable to move because she was paralyzed from fright.


    Since that was the case, she did the only thing that kids her age could do.


    She cried!


    And she cried so sadly that Ethan felt very guilty of scaring her.


    "Wuwuwuwu!"


    Ethan pondered a bit on how to better approach this situation. After nearly a minute of pondering what to do, he suddenly got an idea.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of me," Ethan said. "I am a friendly ghost. I don''t hurt children."


    As if he said the magic words, Nicole paused her crying and looked at the ghost, though she still sobbed from time to time.


    "You won''t eat me?" Nicole asked.


    "No, I won''t," Ethan replied.


    "You won''t pull my hair? You won''t hide my shoes? You won''t eat my food? Oh, and you will not pull pranks on me? My cousins do that to me almost every day."


    When Ethan heard her words, he immediately felt like finding those cousins of hers and giving them all a good spanking.


    But he reigned in his anger and crouched down so that he could see eye to eye with the


    frightened girl.


    "I won''t," Ethan replied. "In fact, I can be your friend."


    "My friend?"


    "Yes. Your friend."


    Nicole pondered a bit before nodding her head.


    "Then, Mr. Ghost, what is your name?" Nicole asked.


    Naturally, Ethan said his name, or at least he tried to. But the moment he tried to say it, he


    was unable to do it.


    After trying several times he decided to choose an alias.


    "Just keep calling me Mr. Ghost," Ethan replied because he couldn''t think of what name to


    use.


    "Okay, Mr. Ghost!" Nicole suddenly felt much safer after talking to the friendly ghost in front of her. "By the way, don''t tell anyone that I''ve been to this ce, okay?"


    "How did you even find this ce anyway?" Ethan asked.


    "I saw it in a dream," Nicole answered. "There''s ady in my dream who said that if I want to


    be strong, I shoulde to this ce. She even handed me the key by cing it on the bed


    where I was sleeping."


    Ethan frowned because it seemed that the one that called out to Nicole was Baradiel herself.


    "What else did you see in your dream?" Ethan inquired.


    "It stopped after I touched the Heart of Ice," Nicole replied. "Thedy in my dream didn''t lie


    to me. I now feel stronger. But... I still don''t think I can beat my cousins. They know how to use swords, and they are good at magic."


    "You''ll get better than them," Ethan said with confidence. "I guarantee it."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Nicole smiled sweetly, making Ethan feel his heart melt. The Nicole in front of him was still


    innocent, and her smile was like that of an angel.


    However, her next words made Ethan''s body stiffen.


    "Mr. Ghost, can you teach me how to fight?" Nicole asked. "Can you teach me how to cast


    magic?"


    Ethan then felt a tug in his heart, and mind. Before he could even consider the little girl''s request, his lips moved and answered her before he could think.


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "I will teach you how to fight."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The little girl''s face brightened as if she had found the light at the end of the tunnel.


    Ethan, who saw her expression, couldn''t help but sigh internally.


    He didn''t know why or how he ended up in this ce.


    The young man still thought that everything he was seeing wasn''t real.


    That he was just in some kind of illusion that might have been made by Baradiel, who was


    nowhere to be seen at the moment.


    However, since he was already here, he decided to just go with the flow and teach the little girl on how to fight and protect herself from the world that wished to cause her harm.

 Chapter 985: The Beginning Of The End [Part 2]

    Chapter 985: The Beginning Of The End [Part 2]


    ?


    Days turned into weeks, and weeks turned into months.


    Months turned to years, and before Ethan knew it, five years had already passed since he first came into the world with the young Nicole.


    He watched her grow up from a little girl with an inferiorityplex to a proud youngdy who had managed to surprise the adults of the Asta Family, including the current Patriarch, Oscar Asta.


    Nicole, who was now thirteen years old, was a far cry from what she used to be in the past. Almost everyday, Nicole trained with Ethan.


    The young man imparted the sword skills Nicole had taught him in the past and made sure that she built her foundations properly.


    Ethan was starting to think that he might have entered some kind of time paradox.


    This wasn''t the young man''s first dive into the past. It had already happened before when he crossed the Nexus with Lily, arriving in the Lands of stor.


    Later, he went back to the past with Joanne, the Order of the Tidebringer was formed, leaving Princess Ramona as its Saintess and founder.


    Ethan had been in denial, and he was still in denial.


    Until he had confirmed that the future Nicole was due to his efforts in the past, he wouldn''t take things in this reality seriously.


    "Mr. Ghost, I''ve always wondered why I can''t see your face," Nicole said after their sparring match ended. "I can see the silhouette of your body, but your face is nk."


    "My face is nk?" Ethan asked back. "Really?"


    "Yes." Nicole nodded.


    She then produced a mirror and handed it over to Ethan.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ethan took a good look at the mirror, and almost dropped it after seeing that he indeed didn''t have a face.


    While his features were the same, he simply didn''t have a face.


    Ethan''s body was a shade of dark gray and nearly transparent. He had already confirmed this in the past, but he never bothered to look at his face.


    Even in the real world, Ethan didn''t really look at the mirror and simply went about his daily routines without seeing his reflection.


    He didn''t need tob his hair because his long hair had always been silky smooth without any tangled hair or split ends.


    (E/N: Screw you. - words ofdy with waist length hair)


    "You know, Mr. Ghost, if you didn''t call yourself Mister, I would have thought that you are a Mrs. Ghost because of your long hair," Nicole said with a smile. "Now I wonder what you really look like. I bet you''re very handsome."


    "I''m just average," Ethan replied.


    Nicole giggled before she reached out to touch Ethan''s hand, which was, for some reason, tangible.


    "Mister Ghost, my Uncle is nning to send me to this Magic Academy called Brynhildr Academy," Nicole said. "I heard many things about it. But do I really need to go there? I can just study here at home with you."


    "Brynhildr Academy is a good ce," Ethanmented. "You will meet new people and get to see many wonderful and miraculous things."


    "Then, can you go with me there, Mr. Ghost?" Nicole asked. "Although I need to wait for a few more years before I enter the academy, I can''t bear to leave you behind."


    "You don''t have to worry about me." Ethan smiled, despite the fact that Nicole couldn''t see it. "Perhaps, our paths will cross once again in the future."


    Nicole then sighed before sheathing her rapier.


    "Too bad, Mr. Ghost is already dead," Nicole said with a tinge of disappointment. "If you were alive, maybe you could be my husband in the future."


    Ethan was just starting to yawn but that immediately turned into an uncontroble coughing fit when he heard the youngdy''s casualment.


    Seeing his reaction, Nicole giggled because it was very hard to catch her Master off guard, as she had now.


    "You shouldn''t talk about stuff like this, Nicole," Ethan replied.


    "I''m being serious, Master," Nicole insisted. "Too bad, you''re already dead. In my perspective, you are the perfect partner. Although I can''t see your face, your mystery is scratching my heart."


    But before Nicole could say anything more, her face paled a bit.


    She then closed her eyes and rested her hand over her heart as if trying to calm it.


    Ethan''s gaze turned solemn after seeing this scene.


    Nicole would enter this phase at least once or twice a month.


    It was a cramp that came and went like the wind.


    But every time it happened, he couldn''t help but feel helpless, because there was nothing he could do but watch as the youngdy endured the first signs of her body''s ipatibility with the Legacy she acquired.


    Ethan watched as Nicole''s face gradually rxed as the pain in her chest subsided.


    "Master, let''s practice using Ice Magic, okay?" Nicole asked. "I think I''ve already mastered Fire and Water Magic."


    "... Understood," Ethan reluctantly agreed to Nicole''s request. "Let''s first try the basics. Try casting the spell ''cies P,'' and aim at the wall over there."


    The young man pointed at the other side of the training ground where the wall was located. "cies P," Nicole chanted as she pointed her wand at the wall in the distance.


    A ball made up of ice that was only as big as a golf ball appeared at the tip of Nicole''s wand. A secondter, it shot to the wall in the distance.


    However, it fell to the ground when it reached half the distance and shattered into pieces. Despite this, Nicole wasn''t discouraged.


    This was the first time she was using Ice Magic, which wasn''t really a specialty of her Origin Magic.


    Her true powery in wielding Fire and Water, which was already a rarebination among Witches.


    "When using Ice Magic, make sure to make it as solid as your imagination can make it," Ethan stated. "Magic is the power of imagination. As long as you can imagine it, you can make it


    happen.


    "Make your Ice Bullet denser, stronger, and faster. Think of it as if you''re trying to hurl a


    stone at that wall using your wand."


    Nicole nodded and took a fighting stance.


    She then thrust her wand forward like a sword while casting the spell.


    "cies P!"


    This time, the Ice Bullet flew faster and farther than her first try.


    However, it still fell just a little past the halfway mark.


    But Nicole was already happy because the improvement was there.


    "I did it, Mister Ghost!"


    "No, you didn''t. Try again."


    "Tsk!"


    The youngdy then continued to cast another spell, trying to hit the opposite side of the wall


    with her Ice Bullet.


    She wasn''t aware that she was being watched from a distance by the Patriarch of the Asta


    Family, Oscar Asta.


    Seeing that she was talking to herself, Oscar thought that Nicole was talking to an imaginary


    friend again.


    Simr incidents had been reported to him by his subordinates over the years.


    They said that Nicole would talk to someone no one could see from time to time, making her


    look weird in the eyes of others.


    They even brought a Wizard who specialized in dealing with spirits in order to exorcise the


    ghost that was haunting the little girl.


    However, the Wizard didn''t sense or see anything unusual.


    Because of this, it solidified their suspicion that Nicole had made up an imaginary friend,


    whom she would talk to from time to time.


    However, what bothered them was that the imaginary friend, whom Nicole kept calling Mr. Ghost, was training her to be a powerful witch.


    Because of this, her standing in the Asta Family had grown by leaps and bounds. Only the two Prodigies of the Asta Family seemed to match her talent for magic.


    After looking at her for a few more minutes, Oscar finally left to handle more urgent family


    matters.


    Ethan turned around to look at the departing Patriarch of the Asta Family with cold eyes.


    He had seen how Nicole was treated by the family, and frankly, he had a lot toin about.


    However, knowing that it might lead toplications, he held his tongue and simply watched over the youngdy, who was starting to use Ice Magic for the first time in her life.

 Chapter 986: The Beginning Of The End [Part 3]

    Chapter 986: The Beginning Of The End [Part 3]


    ?


    Four more years passed, and Nicole grew from a skinny girl to a confident, beautiful youngdy.


    She just turned seventeen years old and was now ready to go to Brynhildr Academy.


    Nicole was supposed to go a year ago, but the Patriarch of the Asta Family sent her to challenge a dungeon. That was so he could determine if the youngdy had what it took to participate in the Heir Wars.


    Of course, she epted the challenge, for she had always wanted to wrest control from the Asta Family and change its policies from the ground up.


    For Nicole, trying to kick a dead horse was nonsense.


    If she wished to start things, she must start from scratch and rid the Asta Family of the leeches that were just holding on to their family''s glory.


    Currently, this young beauty was sitting on the balcony of her room, looking at the starry skies.


    "Mister Ghost, are you still not going to tell me your name?" Nicole asked with a smile.


    Any young man who saw that smile would find their hearts skipping a beat, but not Ethan.


    He was already used to that smile of hers because he had been with her ever since she acquired Baradiel''s Legacy.


    "Feeling sentimental?" Ethan asked back.


    "Yes," Nicole answered. "I have a feeling that the moment I leave, I will never see you again. Say, Mr. Ghost, how about youe with me to the academy? I heard that they have ghosts there as well."


    "No," Ethan replied firmly. "Tomorrow is the day we part ways."


    "..." Nicole looked up at the starry skies trying to act aloof. But, her hands briefly trembled because she could feel the firmness in Mr. Ghost''s tone.


    After being with her for several years, Ethan could tell what she was thinking even without reading her mind.


    Although he was a bit hesitant, he knew that Nicole got lonely very easily.


    Because of this, although he was reluctant, he hugged her from behind.


    Even though he was a ghost, there were times when he could touch her and make her feel a sense of warmthing from him.


    Nicole, who had just been hugged, was surprised, but she didn''t make any move to resist either.


    "You will find many people in the academy who will be your friends," Ethan replied. "You might even find someone there who you like."


    "I only like Mr. Ghost," Nicole replied.


    "Hahaha."


    "There you go again. You think I''m lying huh?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nicole pondered a bit and thought of an idea.


    "Say, Mr. Ghost, how about we look for a body for you to possess?" Nicole proposed. "Let''s look for someone close to my age. Also, he must be handsome. That way, we can get married. Should we go raid a morgue?"


    Ethan started to sweat buckets. The silly girl would usually have some extreme thoughts like these at times.


    When he first met Nicole at the academy, he thought that she was a cool and confident girl. He also felt that she was very mysterious.


    But after being with her for several years, he started to understand one thing.


    Nicole was easily misunderstood by people.


    Even he had misunderstood her.


    Behind her confident and teasing facadey years of painstaking hard work, paved by blood, sweat, and tears.


    After everything she had been through, the only choice she had was to be strong.


    Either that or die.


    Her Legacy needed a strong body to contain its power.


    Nicole had done her hardest to endure that pain for many years that, sometimes, Ethan felt


    that he should have been nicer to her in the academy.


    "Mr. Ghost, after I leave this ce, will I not really see you again?" Nicole asked.


    ""


    "Answer me. Give me an honest answer."


    Ethan pondered a bit before sighing in his heart.


    "I''m sure that we will meet again," Ethan replied. "Definitely."


    Nicole, whose eyes had already turned moist, lowered her head. She wasn''t someone who liked to show anyone weakness.


    Perhaps, the only one whom she allowed to see this side of hers was Mr. Ghost, who had always been by her side.


    "They say that I am going to be a Pir of the First Years," Nicole said in order to change the subject. "ording to what I''ve heard, being a Pir is an honor. It''s only granted to the strongest First Years of the academy."


    "Of course, you deserve to be one of the Pirs of the academy," Ethan replied. "That''s because you are strong."


    Mentally and physically, Nicole was certainly strong.


    Anyone who could endure Baradiel''s Legacy for many years would not be a mediocre person.


    "There are five Manors in Brynhildr Academy," Nicole stated. "Schwartz, Jaeger, Eques, Terra, and the Dud Manor. Mr. Ghost, where do you think I''ll end up?


    "Definitely Eques Manor," Ethan replied in a heartbeat.


    "Eh? Howe?" Nicole asked.


    "First, Schwartz Manor is only for people who practice Dark Magic," Ethan answered. "The Jaeger Manor is for those who have a connection with beasts or are beasts themselves.


    "Terra Manor is for the healers and nature lovers. As for the Dud Manor... someone as talented


    as you can''t possibly end up in that ce."


    Ethan chuckled before continuing his exnation.


    "That only leaves Eques Manor, which houses the Magic Knights of the Wizarding World,"


    Ethan added. "I''m confident that you will end up in Eques Manor."


    Nicole blinked once then twice before a look of confusion appeared on her face.


    "Mr. Ghost, how did you know all that?"


    "Um? Isn''t this justmon knowledge?"


    "If it''smon knowledge, then howe I don''t know about it?"


    Ethanpletely forgot that aside from training, Nicole only interacted with the members of


    the Asta Family unless she had no choice but to interact with them.


    All the information she knew about Brynhildr Academy was strictly from what Oscar Asta had


    shared to her.


    She only knew the names of the different Manors of the Academy, but not what they


    represented.


    All she knew was that she would end up in one of them once her appraisal ended.

 Chapter 987: The Beginning Of The End [Part 4]

    Chapter 987: The Beginning Of The End [Part 4]


    ?


    (Disimer: I''m very sorry about the previous chapter. My Laptop suddenlygged, and I double posted the chapter by mistake. unfortunately, I can''t edit it back because the maximum words I can edit in a chapter is 100 words. Please, just treat the bonus coins as your donation to your favorite author. Kekeke~)


    "Well, I know a few things here and there," Ethan said. "Don''t worry. Just know that you will have lots of fun in Brynhildr Academy."


    Nicole nodded. "Mr. Ghost, I want to make everyone know that I''m very strong. Is there a way for me to do that?"


    "Of course, there is a way," Ethan replied. "You see, every year, Brynhildr Academy will hold an Initiation Ceremony for the First Years. I just happen to know what kind of challenge they will have this year."


    "... But how?"


    "Don''t sweat the small stuff. Do you want to be popr or not? If you don''t be popr, no guys will like you."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Mr. Ghost, I think the only guys I like are dead guys."


    "... What a coincidence! The challenge for this year is about dead people. Zombies, to be precise. Now, I will tell you what to do so you can deal with them easily."


    Ethan then began to tell Nicole that the zombies reacted to anyone who used magic. So, she should refrain from using magic and only use her rapier in order to deal with them.


    Lastly, he made sure to tell her that if she wanted everyone to know how strong she was, she should defeat the boss in less than ten seconds as soon as she entered the Boss Room.


    "No magic and kill the Boss in less than ten seconds." Nicole nodded. "Got it."


    "Good. With this, your poprity is secured."


    "Mr. Ghost, do you think I will fall in love with someone in the academy?"


    Ethan frowned because his best friend never mentioned anything about having a lover in the academy.


    Also, if she did have one, news would definitely spread like wildfire. Nicole might not be as popr as Lily, but she was still hailed as the strongest First Year, so many looked up to her.


    "I don''t know," Ethan answered. "But regardless of what happens, you should start as friends first. If there are guys who try to kiss you or ask you to do things that you don''t want to, feel free to break their hands."


    "Won''t I be breaking the academy rules if I did that?"


    "Not breaking their hands is breaking the academy''s rules. Also, don''t worry. The Professor in the Infirmary is verypetent. A few broken bones will be fixed in less than an hour."


    Nicoleughed, as she leaned back on Mr. Ghost''s chest to look up at the starry skies.


    If possible, she wanted time to stop for a moment so that she could spend more time with the person who had always been with her.


    "Mr. Ghost,e find me, okay?" Nicole said in a serious tone. "Promise me."


    "I promise," Ethan replied. "I''ll find you."


    A sigh escaped Nicole''s lips before she closed her eyes in bliss.


    Although this fairy tale of hers would end by sunrise tomorrow, she still wanted to dream an impossible dream.


    Ethan, who had no idea what Nicole was thinking, slowly opened his eyes.


    The flickering candlelight in the darkness was only two meters away from him.


    And now that he was this close to it, he realized that the flickering light that could go out at any moment was actuallying from Nicole''s chest.


    She was lying on what seemed to be an altar in that pitch ck darkness. Perhaps, she was waiting for someone.


    Waiting for him.


    Ethan tried to approach her, but the same thing happened.


    He still couldn''t reach her. But, he was no longer worried.


    The young man understood that what he needed to do in that other reality was still not finished.


    He had a feeling that after he was done with that, the next time he opened his eyes, he would be right in front of her.


    Ethan took a breath before closing his eyes once more.


    This time, he found himself walking with Nicole through the train station, holding her hand.


    Ethan felt nostalgic after seeing this scene. In fact, he even saw Alice hurrying off in the distance, then a familiar incident urred.


    ''She''s the one at fault,'' Ethan thought as he looked at the scene where the two of them bumped into each other.


    He ignored the fact that the young and naive Ethan wasn''t spacing out when he bumped into Alice.


    Of course, Nicole, who kept her eyes on what was right in front of her, didn''t see this scene. Perhaps, it was also for the best.


    When they finally arrived at the tform, where the Brynhildr Express was located, Nicole didn''t board it right away.


    She simply stood there and looked at it.


    "What''s wrong?" Ethan asked. "Feeling nervous?"


    "No," Nicole replied. "I''m just wondering if there is a magic that can stop time. That way, I will not lose another person that is important in my life."


    "You''re not going to lose me," Ethan replied before he could even stop himself. "Didn''t I promise you? We will definitely meet again."


    "... I know you promised me, but I can''t help it," Nicole said softly before ncing at the ghost beside her. "Do you not notice? You''re starting to disappear."


    Ethan, who hadn''t been paying close attention to himself, looked at his hand and saw that there were golden particles of light rising up in the air around his body.


    "Don''t worry about this," Ethan said in a teasing tone. "This just means that the Old Me has already done his part. The Me that you will meet in the future will be different."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Will you have a face by then?"


    "I will."


    "Is it handsome?"


    "Just average."


    "Liar."


    Nicole pouted, which made Ethan chuckle.


    "Mister Ghost, please keep your promise," Nicole said, almost in a pleading tone. "Come and


    find me before I also be a ghost like you. Well, maybe that wouldn''t be so bad after all.


    We can be ghosts together."


    "Silly girl, that won''t happen," Ethan lightly patted her head. "I wille find you. I


    promise."


    "Mmm. Mr. Ghost keeps his promises."


    "Right."


    The whistle of the train blew, informing everyone that those who still hadn''t boarded the


    train should board now, or they would be left behind.


    "Mr. Ghost, I want to whisper something to you," Nicole said.


    Ethan then moved his ear close to her so that she could whisper whatever she wanted to say to


    him.


    But instead of saying anything, he only felt a pair of soft lips press against his cheek.


    "I changed my mind," Nicole said before backing away. "I''ll tell you the next time we meet. If


    you don''t keep your promise, you won''t get to hear what I wanted to say."


    Ethan stood there, holding his cheek, as he watched the youngdy board the train.


    However, just as she was about to enter it, she waved at him onest time.


    The young man waved back.


    Ethan remained on the tform until the Brynhildr Express finally left the station.


    Not long after, the reality around him crumbled.


    This time, he was standing right beside the Altar, face to face with the youngdy who had


    been waiting for him.


    Waiting for him to fulfill the promise that he had given her, which almost felt like a lifetime


    ago.

 Chapter 988: Still Far From A Fairy Tale Ending [Part 1]

    Chapter 988: Still Far From A Fairy Tale Ending [Part 1]


    ?


    Ethan looked down on the youngdy whoy on the altar in front of him.


    The small flickering me hovered above her chest, representing her remaining lifespan. Even in her sleep, Nicole didn''t look at peace.


    An air of sadness surrounded her, intangible yet so apparent that it made Ethan feel his heart break.


    Looking at her face, he couldn''t help but recall the memories from the years he had spent with her.


    Until now, he had yet to know if any of those were real or if it was a mere fabrication created by Baradiel''s Legacy.


    But one thing was clear.


    The youngdy in front of him right now... was real.


    Ethan reached out to brush the strands of hair that covered her face and tucked it behind her


    ear.


    His fingers grazed her cheek. It was as cold as ice, and so was her entire body.


    However, Ethan knew how warm Nicole was.


    Her smile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Her innocentughter.


    The way she presented herself in front of others, and the way sheined about them behind closed doors.


    He learned many things about her.


    After all, it was impossible not to be familiar with her mannerisms after spending thetter half of her life with her.


    Ethan then remembered that one night. Back then, Nicole was around nine years old, and she had been struggling to sleep.


    In order to help her, he read her a fairy tale, and its title was none other than sleeping beauty. "This Fairy Tale is funny, Mister Ghost," Nicolemented after Mr. Ghost had finished reading the story to her. "Why did the Fairy get angry because she wasn''t invited? Why did she curse the Princess just because of that? Can''t she hold her own party and not invite the other Fairies?


    "Also, the princess slept for 100 years? You mean to say that she didn''t eat, drink, or pee at that time? Is that even possible? Mr. Ghost, this story doesn''t make sense.


    "Lastly, the Prince who kissed the Princess, I bet he wouldn''t have kissed her if she was ugly!"


    Ethan chuckled after hearing the innocent girl''smentary. Well, in a realistic perspective, she was indeed right.


    However, it was simply a fairy tale meant to make children have hope about their own fairy tale endings.


    This was why many young nobledies always longed to have their own Prince Charming. The stories they read or had read to them often had a prince in it.


    Also, who didn''t want to have a Happily Ever After ending?


    But regardless of how much she pointed out the things she found weird in the story, she still said something that made Ethan smile.


    "If I ever suffer the same condition as Sleeping Beauty and sleep for a hundred years, I''d rather have Mr. Ghost give me a kiss instead of a Prince Charming!"


    A soft sigh escaped his lips before he cupped Nicole''s face with his hands.


    "Are you some sort of seer?" Ethan said softly. "Did you tell me all that so that I wouldn''t hesitate in this moment?"


    Ethan had gotten to know the real power of his Origin Magic.


    He had the ability to absorb, deprive, and bestow power upon others.


    That was the power that had remained dormant in his heart ever since his magic circuits had been destroyed.


    He only came to realize he possessed this ability shortly after absorbing Samantha''s Origin Magic Crystal.


    Back then, he still had doubts. But after taking Nicole''s Origin Magic Crystal, he confirmed his earlier suspicions.


    But it wasn''t only magic that Ethan could take from others.


    He could also absorb life force and bestow life force upon others.


    Of course, the act of absorbing the life of others was something he considered taboo.


    But voluntarily giving his own was something he didn''t mind doing.


    After taking Illumina''s First Time, the blood essence of the Tide Bringer inside his body became richer and more powerful.


    This meant that Ethan''s lifespan had also increased drastically. Of course, he was never an ordinary human to begin with.


    No. He wasn''t truly human.


    Part Fae, Part Demon, and Part Celestial.


    Thrice Blessed, they called him.


    For those blessings truly flowed in his bloodline.


    Knowing what he had to do, Ethan lowered his head and pressed his lips over Nicole''s.


    His life force flowed inside her through their connected lips, making the small flickering me start to ze a little brighter.


    Soon, the small me increased to the size of an adult fist.


    When Ethan finally pulled back, the me had already doubled its size, burning merrily.


    It was no longer devoid of life.


    It was now filled with vitality.


    Ethan watched as the me slowly descended and merged with Nicole''s body.


    He felt a little drained, but he didn''t regret what he had done.


    After all, how could he watch this pitiful and lonely girl, who had endured many hardships over the years, die and not do anything?


    When the me merged with Nicole''s body, the darkness was pushed back, and Ethan found himself standing on what seemed to be a flower field in full bloom.


    Although the sky was still ck, reminding him of the environment inside the Cauldron of the Twilight, this world he was currently in had a different kind of feeling.


    It now represented hope.


    Nicole slowly opened her eyes and looked up at the young man, who was looking down at her


    and holding her hand.


    Her gaze was still blurry, but she could already see the silhouette of a person standing beside


    her.


    "Mister Ghost?" Nicole asked.


    Ethan hesitated, but in the end, he sighed internally before finally telling the truth.


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "It''s me, Nicole. I havee to keep my promise."


    A sense of rity appeared in the youngdy''s eyes, allowing her to see better. The moment she saw Ethan standing next to her, a bitter smile appeared on her face. "Finally, you know that you are Mister Ghost?" Nicole asked weakly. "When I called you Mister Ghost in passing during one of our warm up sessions, you just looked at me in confusion and said ''Mr. Ghost who?'' Because of that, I never called you Mister Ghost again." "I didn''t know," Ethan replied. "I only came to know about it a while ago."


    Nicole gave Ethan''s hand, which was holding hers, a light squeeze.


    "You know, I wouldn''t have agreed to let you do those things to me if I wasn''t sure that it was you," Nicole stated. "I wouldn''t allow someone to touch me in that manner, as well as see me practically naked. From the start, I had a strong suspicion that you and Mister Ghost were one and the same even though you denied it in the past."


    The young man sighed and sat on the altar, still holding her hand.


    Nicole''s words finally confirmed his suspicions. He had somehow been sent to the past by Baradiel, allowing him to interact with the young Nicole, who was just about to obtain her


    Legacy.

 Chapter 989: Still Far From A Fairy Tale Ending [Part 2]

    Chapter 989: Still Far From A Fairy Tale Ending [Part 2]


    ?


    Ethan found all of this hard to believe.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But seeing theplex way Nicole looked at him, he knew that this was all real and not some kind of fabrication or illusion made by the Progenitor who had once covered the entire world in ice.


    "How did you know it was me?" Ethan asked. "Back then, when I asked you who this Mister Ghost was, you said he was your imaginary friend when you were younger."


    "Of course, I didn''t know that it was you when I first met you in the academy," Nicole answered. "The old you was naive... and I''m sorry to say this, but you were also quite stupid."


    Ethan nodded because he agreed with her words.


    "However, after you returned with Lily from your journey to the past, you changed," Nicole added. "You became more calm, more mature, and frankly... more like my type?"


    A faint smile appeared on Nicole''s face when she first had her suspicions that Mister Ghost and Ethan were the same person.


    "But suspicions are just suspicions." Nicole admitted. "So I tested it out and called you Mister Ghost. When I saw your reaction back then, it was heartbreaking because I could see that you truly didn''t know who I was referring to.


    "You were neither lying nor trying to cover up anything, so I decided to no longer mention it. But when you were sent back to the past again with Joanne, my suspicion finally returned. "What happened twice can happen a third time. And so, I thought that, perhaps, the next time you returned to the past, you''d meet the younger version of myself."


    Nicole then nced at Ethan before pinching his hand, making the young man stiffen.


    "I know you didn''t consciously do it, but you''re the reason why my preference shifted to men with long hair and a calm demeanor. Also, there was this one time when we slept together-I covered your face with a handkerchief to see what you would look like with a nk face.


    "Your appearance back then was simr to Mister Ghost, who had no facial features. That was the other thing that convinced me that you and him were the same.


    "But what if you were wrong?" Ethan inquired. "What if Mister Ghost was not me?"


    A devilish smile appeared on Nicole''s face, which made Ethan think of something that Nicole told him on the eve of her journey towards Brynhildr Academy.


    "I only like Mr. Ghost," Nicole replied.


    "Hahaha."


    "There you go again. You think I''m lying huh?"


    Nicole pondered a bit and thought of an idea.


    "Say, Mr. Ghost, how about we look for a body for you to possess?" Nicole proposed. "Let''s look for someone close to my age. Also, he must be handsome. That way, we can get married. Should we go raid a morgue?"


    "Are you thinking what I''m thinking?" Ethan asked the youngdy, who was looking at her with a devilish smile stered on her face.


    "If you are Mister Ghost, then I''m sure you know what I''m thinking right now," Nicole replied casually.


    "Hah... give me a break." Ethan smiled bitterly.


    "It''s your fault," Nicole replied. "Who asked you to be the ideal Prince Charming to a frail, delicate, and adorable nine-year-old? Also, you saw everything when I was younger."


    "I didn''t look at you when you were taking a bath when you were young," Ethan denied Nicole''s nder.


    "... You really didn''t peek?"


    "Of course not."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Since you''ve already seen everything during our warming up sessions."


    Ethan was very tempted to remind her that he hadn''t only seen everything but also had a taste and feel of every part of her inside the Painting of Enlightenment.


    However, Ethan didn''t speak about this with Nicole.


    Back then, he had felt hot and bothered whenever they had their regr session aftering out from the painting.


    But he endured it for the sake of his best friend.


    After the two chatted for a while, Ethan finally breached the topic that he wanted answers about the most.


    "What''s going on with you and Baradiel?" Ethan asked. "Why has she taken over your body?" Nicole''s expression becameplicated after this subject had been brought to the surface.


    "After much trial and error, Baradiel and I realized that we''re really notpatible with each other," Nicole replied. "We need a catalyst to act as a medium to stabilize the opposing power levels between us.


    "After numerous attempts, my lifespan dwindled to the extent that I might die after a few days. As ast resort, Baradiel froze me until she could find a way to stabilize the two of us. "She even said that we should wait for your return. Perhaps, you could be the catalyst that would stabilize both of uspletely."


    Ethan nodded. "Then what should I do?"


    "You will need to return my Origin Crystal," Nicole''s face reddened a bit. "After that, my Origin Magic and Baradiels'' Legacy will return to how it started when I was nine years old. "Although it doesn''t fix the problem. It will give us time to think of a solution. Also, if you managed to save me, Baradiel asked me to pass a message to you.


    "She said that you shouldn''t try to extract her Legacy and make it your own. If you do that, she


    will turn you into a block of ice and freeze you for eternity.


    Actually, there was one more method that Baradiel thought of, but Nicole was too


    embarrassed to say such a thing.


    The process she and Ethan had to go through so she could get back her Origin Crystal was


    already embarrassing enough.


    But knowing that he was, in fact, Mister Ghost, made the thought of doing it with him more


    agreeable to her.


    She wasn''t lying when she said that she only liked Mister Ghost.


    Although her proposal about raiding a morgue might seem like a joke, she was actually very serious about it.


    "I can return your Origin Magic Crystal, but I can''t do it right now," Ethan replied. "I shared some of my life force with you, so I''m drained at the moment.


    "I don''t know how long we''ve been here in this dark world, but I spent years with you in the past. I don''t know what Baradiel is thinking, but I have a feeling that she will not trap me here since she also knows that the Fomorians are about to invade."


    Nicole nodded in understanding.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not in a hurry," Nicole said with a smile. "In fact, even if my body is ready, my heart is not yet ready. I need some time to prepare myself. Also, I want it to be special."


    Nicole stared at Ethan, and the young man nodded in understanding. "Right." Ethan nodded. "Doing it on the battlefield is not really very romantic."


    "Indeed." Nicole, who was still lying on the altar, covered her lips and yawned. "Ethan, I''m still feeling sleepy, so I''ll sleep for a while. I don''t know how long I''m going to sleep, but since my life is no longer in danger, you don''t have to worry about me.


    "Lastly, Baradiel isn''t a bad person. She''s just... old and numb to almost everything already. What shecks is warmth. However, don''t misunderstand. The kind of warmth she needs and the kind of warmth that you might be thinking about are different."


    "... Do I look like a rabbit to you?" Ethan asked in a challenging tone.


    "No," Nicole replied. "But you have a history of picking up girls wherever you go."


    Ethan wanted to refute but found himself guilty as charged.


    Lilian, Princess Ramona, Samantha, were youngdies Ethan picked up and took home.


    Although there were circumstances behind it, it didn''t change the fact that they were notdies whom he originally nned to have a rtionship with.


    One thing led to another, and before he knew it, they were already his lovers.


    But he didn''t regret anything. Not one bit.


    They were now his women, and he would not let anyone take them away from him.

 Chapter 990: Champion Battles

    Chapter 990: Champion Battles


    ?


    "How long do you n to sleep?" Ethan asked.


    "I don''t know," Nicole replied. "I just feel so tired. But, I''ll wake up eventually. If I don''t... you know where to find me."


    Ethan nodded. "Very well. If you don''t wake up soon, I''ll just go and wake you up again."


    Nicole smiled. "You should go back now. I''m sure the Fomorians will be there when you return."


    "One problem after the other." Ethan could only shake his head helplessly. "After this, I n to get some rest as well."


    "Good idea," Nicolemented. "You can be my bed warmer, and warm me up."


    "You''ll like that, won''t you?"


    "Mmm. You''re a good bed warmer, Ethan."


    The young man felt something tug in his heart, so he lowered his head to kiss Nicole''s forehead to bid her a good sleep.


    "Wake up soon," Ethan said.


    "No promises," Nicole replied. "Just wake me up again with a kiss, Mister Ghost."


    Ethan lightly pinched Nicole''s nose before reluctantly standing up from the altar. He still had many things to do and a war to fight.


    No matter how much he wanted to keep herpany, that would have to wait until the war was over.


    Nicole closed her eyes and finally slept.


    Unlikest time, her face was at peace, and there was even a faint smile on her beautiful face. Looking at her face, Ethan was reminded of how Nicole usually slept whenever he was beside her on the bed to make sure she wouldn''t get any nightmares.


    "Baradiel," Ethan said as he looked at the pitch ck sky. "Take me back."


    As if waiting for that moment, a beam of light descended from the sky andnded on Ethan''s body.


    Soon, he found himself floating toward the heavens, leaving the world where a lonely youngdy slept, waiting for her Mister Ghost toe and visit her again.


    ****


    Above the sea, hundreds of Flying Ships boarded with Fomorians finally sawnd.


    The handsome ck-haired man, Caddor, and the purple-haireddy, Narissa, coldly gazed at the armies that were waiting for their arrival.


    The One-Eyed Giant, Jovar, narrowed his single eye as he observed the Defenders from a distance.


    "Stop the ship," Caddor ordered.


    They were standing on the deck of the main gship of the Fomorian Sky Fleet, so when they stopped, all the other flying ships promptly followed suit.


    They were only two miles away from the shore, and this distance could easily be traveled if they wished it.


    But they knew that if they were toe closer, the Allied Armies would not hesitate to attack them.


    Right now, the battlefield was tense as a standoff between the two forces came to pass.


    A few minutes earlier, the sound of bells tolling spread in the surroundings as the Allied Camp prepared for battle.


    Their scouts had informed them that the Fomorian Ships were near their location, so everyone donned their armor, carried their weapons, and went into their respective battle stations.


    The Kings and Queens of the various races stood on the decks of their gships, ready tomand their forces in battle.


    The Shire Continent had rtively been peaceful, and this was the first time a full-scale war was happening.


    The Dwarves had already charged their magic cannons.


    The Elves were prepared to chant their spells.


    The Beastkins were ready to sh in closebat.


    The humans had their knights on the ground, and Wizards and Witches riding on broomsticks


    in the air, all of whom were ready to engage in a dogfight in the sky.


    It was an unprecedented show of force and unity of the Shire Continent.


    But, despite all this, the Kings and Queens, as well as Professor Barret, couldn''t help but think of one thing in their mind.


    ''Just where did Ethan go at a time like this?!''


    Perhaps only Seff and Professor Barret weren''t worried about the whereabouts of the young man.


    They knew that Ethan wouldn''t shy away from battle.


    If he wasn''t there, he was somewhere doing something very important.


    Of course, Professor Barret had looked for Lilian and Emma to ask them where Ethan was.


    Lilian said that Ethan was currently busy with something very important. As to whether he would be able to fight or not, the youngdy only said that she wasn''t sure if he would make it back in time.


    Professor Barret nodded in understanding.


    For him, Ethan had already done what was needed of him.


    The rest was the job of the adults.


    Even so, Joanne, Princess Ramona, Lilian, and Emma all rose on their Flying Brooms, ready to


    fight at a moment''s notice.


    "Who wants to warm up first?" Caddor asked.


    "Let me do it," the One-Eyed Giant Jovar replied.


    Caddor nodded and asked the Mages among the Fomorians to freeze the sea to create a tform for battle.


    The Defenders frowned when they saw that the surface of the sea was turning into ice.


    Jovar then jumped off from the Flying Ship while being assisted by Caddor''s Wind Magic.


    The One-Eyed Giantnded on the surface of the sea, only a kilometer away from the Defenders of the Shire Continent.


    "I am Jovar," Jovar dered. "One of the Chieftains of the Fomorians. Who among you dares


    to fight me?"


    "Oh, a Champion Battle," Seff smirked. "Nice. I need a warm up.''


    Without even waiting for anyone''s permission, Seff jumped off his flying Ship and descended into the ground with a smirk on his face.


    A momentter, he stepped on the air as if he were walking onnd.


    With a few jumps, he nimblynded on the surface of the ice, standing over a dozen meters


    away from the One-Eyed Giant, who was five-meters tall.


    "I am Seff," Seff dered. "The Beast King of Southshire."


    "And here I thought that the people of the Shire Continent are cowards," Jovar eyed the Beast


    King with satisfaction. "You are a worthy opponent."


    "You''re also a worthy opponent," Seff replied.


    The Beast King knew that the One-Eyed Giant in front of him was no pushover.


    In fact, Jovar was very strong.


    He was simply unable to use his full power in the battle on the sea, where they had been at theplete mercy of the Ocean Races.


    Now that he was standing on firm ground, he would finally be able to showcase his strength that made him one of the Chieftains of the Fomorians.


    "What are the rules of this battle?" Seff inquired. "Do you want a battle to the death?"


    "Hahaha! I am starting to like you more," Jovar replied. "Since I like you, I will spare your life


    if you surrenderter."


    "Good." Seff nodded. "I''ll do the same for you."


    The twoughed at the same time, but a secondter, Seff appeared in front of Jovar and unleashed a powerful punch.


    A resounding p was heard, and to everyone''s surprise, Seff''s fist was blocked by Jovar''s enchanted Bone Club as if he was already expecting that he would attack him without notice.


    Despite his size, Jovar moved quickly.


    He didn''t even have any problems swinging his bone club, creating blurry images with every


    strike.


    In just a span of a minute, the twobatants had already exchanged dozens of blows with each other, and surprisingly, the one being pushed back with every exchange was the Beast


    King.


    However, the Kings and Queens of the Shire Continent weren''t too worried about this


    oue.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seff was the strongest among them when it came to physical strength, and they knew how


    strong the Beast King was.


    Despite the fact that he seemed to be at a disadvantage for now, his fellow rulers knew that he was merely testing the waters before he unleashed his true prowess in battle.

 Chapter 991: He’s Not In Danger Of Dying

    Chapter 991: He¡¯s Not In Danger Of Dying


    ?


    While Caddor and Narissa watched the battle on the ground, they scanned the Allied Armies. The two of them were looking for the young man who wielded Areadbhair.


    Despite the distance, the two of them had the ability to zoom in their vision, so they had no difficulty observing their opponents.


    "Do you see him?" Narissa asked.


    "Not yet," Caddor replied. "Just keep on looking for now."


    The sound of fighting intensified below them, but Jovar was only doing this to distract everyone.


    The Fomorians have two goals.


    One was to locate Ethan, and the other was to see any traces that came from the Treasures of the Tuatha De Danann.


    "I found one," Narissa said in a solemn tone while pointing at the left side of the Allied Forces. "She also looks very familiar."


    Caddor shifted his gaze towards the beautifuldy with long green hair.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "She''s the mermaid who sang during the battle at the Sea," Caddor, who had a very strong memory,mented.


    "Since she''s here, it means that that young man named Ethan is also here," Narissa stated. Caddor nodded. "Let''s continue to look for him. Thest thing we want is to have him attack us from the rear with the army of the Ocean Races."


    They had already been traumatized by that first sh between them and the Ocean Races.


    This was why they made sure that their ships flew high enough to prevent any attacks from the sea.


    Suddenly, the two of them felt a strong fluctuation in the battle that was happening below. "Jovar has gotten serious." Narissa arched an eyebrow. "It seems that this Beast King isn''t weak."


    "He''s not weak." Caddormented. "He might even be the strongest among the Rulers of the Shire Continent when ites to physicalbat."


    A distance away from the Fomorian flying Ships, King Arawn''s Flying Carriages hovered only a dozen meters above the battlefield of ice.


    The King of Annwn and the Vampire Lord sat on top of the carriage, sitting on chairs while being served wine by King Arawn''s subordinate.


    Clearly, the Flying Carriage was meant for this kind of viewing as well, allowing King Arawn to admire the scenery while traveling.


    "I don''t see Ethan anywhere," King Arawn said as he swirled the wine in his goblet. "Do you think he''s preparing to ambush the Fomorians from somewhere?"


    "I don''t know," Godfrey replied. "But the Fomorians will not be caught in a surprise attack a second time-ouch, that got to hurt."


    The Vampire Lord saw Jovar stagger a few steps back as Seffnded an uppercut on his jaw. Both of them were now fighting seriously without holding back.


    The fluctuations of their aura was even making the ice shatter under their feet.


    But it posed no problems to the two of them as they continued to exchange blows against each other.


    Seff had felt very lonely for a long time since there wasn''t anyone strong enough to fight him in the Shire Continent.


    Of course, Professor Barret and Professor Rinehart could give him a run for his money. But the kind of battles Seff wanted wasn''t a spar where everyone was holding back.


    He wanted a fight with the intention to kill.


    This was why he couldn''t help but smile right now even though his opponent was proving to be a tough nut to crack.


    Even with a direct hit from his fists, Jovar only took a few steps back and continued to fight.


    If an ordinary monster were to be hit by his punch, it would have already been obliterated by now. But the Fomorian Chieftain''s physique was the real deal.


    Of course, Jovar wasn''t one-sidedly taking a beating.


    He had alsonded solid hits at the Beast King, which sent thetter flying.


    However, Seff would alwaysnd on his feet and only skid a few meters on the ground before once again charging like a madman.


    King Arawn and Godfrey could only shake their heads in distaste at the sight of the two Barbarians who were having a go with each other.


    Long-lived beings like them pursued art, elegance, and anything beautiful.


    When they were young, they already had their share of hot-bloodedness, so they could understand wanting to smack someone with their bare fists.


    However, they had grown numb over such a low-ss style of fighting.


    They were more interested in magical duels because the power that emanated from such battles was quite a spectacle to watch.


    Seff and Jovar, who were in a world of their own, grinned fiercely at each other as the blows they exchanged became more intense and ferocious.


    The ice had already broken under their feet, but their auras were strong enough to keep them afloat, making the surface of the sea churn as they tried to overwhelm each other.


    Finally, as ifing to an understanding, both backed away at the same time.


    Blood seeped at the corner of Seff''s lips, but the happiness in his eyes didn''t waver.


    It had been a while since he felt pain, and he weed it dly.


    Jovar had a bleeding nose, and it was clearly broken by one of Seff''s relentless strikes.


    However, he, too, found this battle quite exhrating.


    It was many times better than getting one-sidedly bullied by the members of the Ocean Races


    in their home turf.


    "Let''s continue thister," Seff said before looking down on the sea under his feet.


    "Right." Jovar replied.


    Down below them, they were feeling a strong surge of power, which caught Caddor''s, Narissa''s, King Arawn''s, and Godfrey''s attention.


    This power was something that they couldn''t ignore, so Seff and Jovar decided to stop their battle for the time being.


    They didn''t know what was under the sea, and they didn''t want any variables from interfering


    with their battle.


    Under the sea...


    Illumina and Princess Wilhelmina, who were protecting the block of ice from possible


    damage due to the battle between the Beast King and the One-Eyed Giant heard a crisp


    cracking sound.


    Soon, more cracking sounds red as pieces of the ice shattered from its body.


    Half a minuteter, the entire surface of the ice was covered in cracks. Then, as if reaching its


    breaking point, it finally shattered.


    Revealing a young man and a youngdy, hugging each other.


    It was the youngdy who opened her eyes first.


    She then took a step back and even yfully pushed Ethan away, making Illumina move to


    support her husband''s body, which was as cold as ice.


    If not for the fact that she could sense that Ethan was still alive, she would have already attacked Nicole, who was looking back at her with a devilish smile on her face. "Don''t worry," Nicole said. "He''s not in any danger of dying. But he might need a few minutes to regain consciousness."


    After saying those words, Nicole looked up and sent out a fraction of her power, making the twobatants distance themselves from each other, feeling the deadly threat she posed. Since Ethan was currently in a lethargic state after his life force had been sucked away, she decided to stop the two barbarians from fighting each other for the time being. She really didn''t care about the oue of this war because for her, it''s all the same regardless of who won.


    Just like Nicole had said, Baradiel was now numb to many things due to her long lifespan.


    However, since she was possessing the body of Nicole, she once again started to feel the things that she thought that she had lost through the passing of time.


    And since Ethan had just helped the owner of her vessel extend her lifespan, she wouldn''t mind protecting him until he regained consciousness.

 Chapter 992 The Day When The Sky Fell [Part 1]

    Chapter 992 The Day When The Sky Fell [Part 1]


    Ethan slowly opened his eyes and found his head resting on Illumina¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Illumina asked as soon as she felt Ethan stir in her embrace.


    ¡°Just feeling a bit tired,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Do you think you can fight?¡± Illumina inquired.


    ¡°If it¡¯s only for a short while, then I can,¡± Ethan replied. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Good.¡± Illumina nodded.


    Right now, the Fomorians were right above their heads. Although Ethan felt drained, he could still exert his full power for at least five to ten minutes.


    The young man then stood up and closed his eyes to gather his bearings.


    He soon extended his senses, using the marine creatures to spy on what was happening on the surface.


    So far, the Fomorians and the Alliance were in the middle of a standoff.


    Even Seff and the One-Eyed Giant, Jovar, had stopped their battle, for the threat Bdriel was releasing was something none of them could ignore.


    A few minutester, Ethan finally opened his eyes.


    Although he still didn¡¯t look a hundred percent better, there was an edge to his gaze that made Illumina feel that he was more scary right now thanpared to his usual self.


    Perhaps knowing that he couldn¡¯t fight for a long time, he was willing to go all out at the start, making him more dangerous than the usual Ethan, who could still spare some time to look at the other battles that were happening around him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ethan said before looking to the surface.


    Without even waiting for anyone, he swam upward like a missile, breaking through the water¡¯s surface in just the span of a few seconds.


    When the Chieftains of the Fomorians saw him, all their faces turned solemn, while King Arawn and Godfrey smiled.


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s happening,¡± King Arawn said.


    ¡°Right,¡± Godfreymented. ¡°But he somehow feels different than thest time.¡±


    Godfrey couldn¡¯t put his finger on it, but Ethan now gave him an odd feeling¡ªit was as if a predator was staring straight at him.


    The ironic part of this was that Ethan wasn¡¯t even ncing in his direction.


    The young man nced at Jovar before shifting his attention to the Flying Ships in the sky.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to fight, then fight,¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°What is this nonsense that all of you are doing?¡±


    He was giving off the ¡°since you all came here to fight, then just fight already!¡± vibe, which made the Alliance and the Fomorians felt an itch in their hearts.


    Clearly, the members of the Alliance didn¡¯t want the fight to break out. As for the Fomorians, Ethan had no idea what they were thinking.


    However, he neither had the time nor patience to wait.


    He was already doing his best to keep his body from shaking with his exhaustion, so he channeled all of his willpower to emit a killing intent, which had only grown stronger after the battle in the sea.


    ¡°Why are you in a rush to fight?¡± Caddor descended from the sky and asked in a teasing tone. ¡°No one is running away, you know?¡±


    Narissa also descended alongside Caddor.


    The two thennded beside Jovar, and they looked at Ethan with arrogant looks on their faces.


    Ethan raised his hand and summoned Areadbhair. The moment the zing spear appeared in his hand, its mes grew brighter, stronger, and deadlier.


    ¡°I have no time for your nonsense,¡± Ethan stated.


    Clearly, he wanted to take at least one of the Fomorian Chieftains down before he retreated to the safety of the Allied Army.


    The three Fomorian Chieftains didn¡¯t reply right away. Instead, Caddor stepped forward.


    ¡°From what I can see, there is room for negotiation,¡± Caddor stated. ¡°We originally came to dere war on the Shire Continent. But after our sh with you, we realized that this war, regardless of who wins, will be a pyrrhic one. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Ethan frowned, but he didn¡¯t dismiss Caddor¡¯s statement.


    The Elven Queen, the Wood Fairy Queen, the Dwarven King, and the King of Eastshire, Austen Whitehall, appeared beside the young man, who was having a standoff with the leaders of the Fomorian race.


    ¡°Since you are taking this stance, I believe that you also wish to avoid this war, correct?¡± King Austen asked.


    Seeing the crown on the human¡¯s head, the three Fomorian Chieftains assumed that he represented the Humans from the Shire Continent.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Caddor replied. ¡°We came here for one thing and one thing only. Lia Fail. If you can lend us the Stone of Destiny, we will be able to find our rightful king. After that, we will no longer bother with the Shire Continent.¡±


    ¡°Borrow?¡± Ethan sneered. ¡°Do you really think we¡¯re gullible children? The moment Lia Fail is in your hands, you will definitely not return it.¡±


    Seeing Ethan¡¯s reactions, the three Fomorian Chieftains immediately realized that the young man was very familiar with what they were looking for.


    This only confirmed their suspicion that since Ethan was the owner of one of the treasures of the Tuatha De Danann, Areadbhair, he also knew the location of the other treasures.


    ¡°If you want an oath, we can pledge it,¡± Narissa replied. ¡°We can have King Arawn of Annwn and Lord Godfrey to act as witnesses to this agreement. I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t have a problem with that, right?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I do have a problem with that,¡± Ethanmented. ¡°I don¡¯t know either of them well enough to trust them in bing witnesses to this oath.¡±


    King Anwnn could only smile wryly because he couldn¡¯t refute Ethan¡¯s words. While he was indeed very famous among the old generation who lived in Midgard, the younger ones did not have much of an inkling as to who he was.


    Godfrey, on the other hand, smirked. He found Ethan¡¯s words quite funny, but it was indeed the truth.


    There was no love between them, and Godfrey still held a grudge against the young man for tricking him back then.


    ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Caddor asked. ¡°We only wish to find our true king. Must we really fight against each other senselessly?¡±


    ¡°I bet you wouldn¡¯t be saying that if I didn¡¯t wipe out half of your army,¡± Ethan replied icily.


    ¡°I admit that you have a point.¡± Caddor had already expected that Ethan would continuously bring out this sore point among the Fomorians. ¡°But that¡¯s also why we are having this discussion now.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t proven your strength to us, then we would have trampled the Shire Continent to the ground. It is only because you are strong that we recognize that fighting against you is not worth it.


    ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean that we are nning to back down. If you really want to fight, then so be it. However, I will promise you one thing. What happened in the sea will not happen again this time around.


    ¡°Even if we are to be defeated, we will dye thends of the Shire Continent with blood. If you really wish for that, then let¡¯s fight. Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡±


    Seeing that Narissa and Jovar were also willing to fight to the death, King Austen immediately tried to mediate between the two parties.


    He was the King of the Humans, so he didn¡¯t want this war toe in full swing. The other Leaders held the same opinion as him, so they also felt that continuing to provoke the Fomorians was a bad thing.


    However, they also needed to know what the Fomorians were really after.


    That was the only way for them to fully consider and stop the sparks that would trigger an all-out war between them and the Fomorians.

 Chapter 993: The Day When The Sky Fell [Part 2]

    Chapter 993: The Day When The Sky Fell [Part 2]


    ?


    "Ethan, the best case scenario is for this war not to happen," King Austen said. "That way, there will be no mothers and fathers weeping the death of their children. There will also be no children who will be orphans after their parents die fighting in this war.


    "Since we can solve this issue without bloodshed, I believe we should pursue this option as well."


    The Elven Queen and the Wood Fairy Queen also nodded in agreement.


    The Dwarven King, who was usually hot-tempered, didn''t voice out anyints in settling this matter peacefully.


    As for Seff, he only wanted to fight the Chieftain. If his people didn''t need to die then, as their King, he wouldn''t bring them to their deaths.


    Ethan, who could sense everyone''s willingness to talk things out, no longer said any provoking words.


    "Then tell me, what will you do after finding your King?" Ethan asked. "Please don''t tell me that all of you will peacefully go back to where you all came from after that task is done, right?"


    "Of course not," Caddor answered. "But we will no longer trouble the Shire Continent after this."


    "I see, so you''re basically telling me that after you''ve found your King, you''ll just conquer the Kingdoms of Midgard and let us off the hook, right?" Ethan sneered. "You sure know how to crack a joke."


    If the Fomorians did indeed wage war on the Kingdoms of Midgard after finding their King, Ethan would feel guilty because it would feel like he quietly watched everything happen and even condoned it.


    Since Caer Wydion and the Lands of stor were within the domain of Midgard, this meant that the mes of war would also spread to those ces.


    Ethan would never allow such a thing to happen under his watch.


    The Rulers of the Shire Continent feltplicated because they also realized what the Fomorians would do after they got what they wanted.


    However, since Midgard was a continent far away from them, it was hard to empathize with people whom they had never met in their lives.


    Ethan could understand what the leaders were thinking and knew that they were willing topromise.


    However, Lia Fail was in the possession of his cousin, Chloe, who was also his lover.


    She had formed a connection with it, which was also why she had distanced herself from Ethan-to keep her maidenhood, which was a necessity for safekeeping the Stone of Destiny.


    Just like how the Cauldron of Dagda was soul bound to Princess Ariel, the Stone of Destiny was also soul bound to Chloe.


    Only she would be able to use the power of the stone that had the power to determine the rightful King of each race.


    If the Kings agreed, if Ethan didn''t agree to it, then nothing could be done.


    No one knew where the Stone of Destiny was currently at, with the exception of a select few whom Chloe trusted with her life.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The young man remained silent and allowed the Leaders and the Fomorian Kings to discuss their conditions.


    At most, if things really becameplicated, he would just take the Stone of Destiny and lock it up in Antis.


    Although Leviathan, the Progenitor of the Sea, didn''t wish to participate in worldly affairs, he was duty bound to protect Antis.


    With a Progenitor guarding the Ancient City, the Fomorians wouldn''t dare to approach it easily.


    Besides, Antis could hide anywhere in the open seas.


    Finding it would be extremely difficult unless it wanted others to find it.


    But just as everyone was about toe to an agreement, they all heard a loud crack resounding from above their heads.


    Baradiel, who was standing on the surface of the water, smiled faintly because she already knew what was going to happen next.


    Cracks had formed on the skies, taking everyone by surprise, with the exception of a select few individuals who had already seen it happen in the past.


    Ethan and Godfrey, who had seen something simr happen at World''s End, immediately became vignt.


    King Arawn, who also wasn''t ignorant of such things, unsheathed his de from his scabbard. "Caddor, make the ships in the sky descend while there''s still time!" King Arawn ordered.


    Caddor, who had known the King of Annwn for a long time, understood that this was not a time to ask questions.


    Using his power, he forcefully made the Flying Ships, who were high up in the sky descend to the sea.


    "Your Majesties, please tell everyone to prepare for battle!" Ethan dered.


    "Ethan, what is happening?" Seff asked.


    Seeing the young man''s reaction, the Beast King could tell that he knew what was happening right above their heads.


    "Otherworld Creatures from other nes of existence have breached the defenses of our world," Ethan said as the cracks in the sky spread into a wide area, and pieces of the sky started falling to the ground.


    These pieces vaporized into nothingness halfway through their fall, and only darkness could be seen in the ces where they had falled off.


    "I''ll call a truce for now," Ethan said to the Fomorian Chieftains. "Prepare to fight the invaders from another world."


    As soon as he finished talking, countless flying insects the size of cars and buses poured through the holes in the sky.


    Their screeches made the hairs of those who heard them stand on end, the sight of these horrendous beasts that came from the shattered sky made them grimace.


    Baradiel didn''t n to interfere with this battle and simply disappeared without a trace.


    The Progenitors had already decided from the start that regardless of whether the Defenders of the Shire Continent and the Fomorians really fought against each other or not, they would make them see the real enemies whom they should be pointing their swords at.


    The time hade for the people of the world to know the existence of the Otherworlders, whom the Guardians of the Lands of Saraqael had been fighting on a regr basis.


    They were certain that after seeing these greedy, grotesque, and malevolent beings, the people of the world would understand that a greater threat existed beyond their wildest


    dreams.


    *****


    At World''s End...


    The Progenitors, who were drinking wine and watching the battle unfold, all had smiles on


    their faces.


    "Whoever thought of this idea is a true genius!" Ashmedai said. "I''d love to give him a pat on


    the back."


    The other Progenitors looked at the handsome Incubus in disdain.


    Ashmedai was the one who hade up with this idea, so hearing him call himself a genius made everyone want to spit on him.


    However, they ignored his nonsense and simply focused on the battle that was about to start.


    They knew how strong these monsters were.


    But they believed that the Champions of the world, like Ethan, Seff, King Arawn, Godfrey, and the Fomorian Chieftains, would be able to deal with these monsters.


    If not, then that meant that they had greatly underestimated their strength, which would


    result in massive casualties on both sides.


    Still, they believed that they made the right choice.


    Even enemies would stand together as one when facing outside threats who hade


    uninvited to their world.

 Chapter 994: The Day When The Sky Fell [Part 3]

    Chapter 994: The Day When The Sky Fell [Part 3]


    ?


    The Leaders of both the Alliance and the Fomorians were very angry at the moment.


    They were just about to finishying down the conditions for their non-aggression pact when a horde of monsters from another world descended upon their heads.


    How could they possibly not be fuming with anger right now?


    The only thing they wanted to do was to obliterate these foul beasts that came from the abyss.


    However, it didn''t take long for them to realize that these monsters were tougher and


    stronger than they expected.


    They weren''t some sort of mob monsters that could easily be killed just because they wanted to.


    "Damn, these guys are tougher than I thought!" Jovar, who had just killed an insect as big as himself, cursed angrily. "Be careful! The big green ones have acidic blood!"


    After hearing his warning, those who were fighting the giant green insects and heard his warning made sure to kill them from a safe distance to prevent the monster''s blood from hitting their bodies.


    Those who were fighting them at close quarters passed their opponents to the mages, while they shifted their attention to other opponents.


    The smallest of the insects were asrge as an adult man, while the biggest of them were at least ten meters tall.


    Ethan and Seff were purposely targeting these giant monsters because they carried the highest threat among the invaders.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ethan zigzagged across the sky, leaving a zing trail as Areadbhair, which he held firmly in his hands, obliterated the monsters in his path.


    He was unable to fight for long, so he was purposely targeting the strongest enemies he could find, allowing others to have an easier time fighting them.


    Suddenly, a sh of light sliced an insect that was about to attack the young man from the side, making him nce behind his back.


    There, Cedric, whose wings were shining like light itself, appeared beside Ethan.


    "Does this insect horde have a leader?" Cedric asked.


    "I don''t know," Ethan replied. "But there must be some among them who can give outmands. Right now, I''m just killing the big ones and leaving the rest to the others."


    Cedric nodded in understanding. "You''vee too far behind enemy lines. I''ll support you."


    Ethan nodded back, and together, they killed any insect that blocked their path but deliberately targeted only the big green insects that had acidic blood.


    Cedric and Ethan were perfect counters for them because they could eliminate these monsters with ranged attacks.


    Not far from them, the booming sounds of the Dwarven Magical Cannons erupted non-stop. The Dwarven Warships that specialized in aerial battles showed their mettle and bombarded the enemies with their prided magical cannons.


    Fighting alongside these ships were Wizards and Witches, who served as bodyguards to prevent the monsters from actively targeting them.


    Since they were flying on brooms, they were able to attack and then use the Dwarven Ships as shields when needed.


    Merric and the others, who were also participating in the battle, were protecting the ship that held Emma, Lilian, Joanne, and Princess Ramona.


    Enzo was there to make sure that his Young Miss and Ethan''s future wives would not lose their lives in this battle.


    "Young Miss! Don''t go too far from the ship!" Enzomanded. "It is very dangerous to do that!"


    "I know!" Joanne replied as she cast a dark spear at an insect that had targeted her personally. Princess Ramona, who was currently using Magical Artifacts that allowed her to step on the air as if it were onnd, unleashed her deadly martial arts, trampling on those who were flying towards her best friend.


    Emma and Lilian worked together to cover each other''s backs and ensure each other''s safety. Down on the ground, Sabrina was busy tending to the wounded who were being brought to the area designated for them.


    Everyone had a role to y.


    As a healer, it was her duty to prevent anyone from dying to the best of her abilities.


    But just as she was about to tend to another seriously injured witch, countless buzzing sounds reached her ears.


    "They''ve breached the defenses!" one of the Wizards that were stationed to protect the Medical Area shouted. "Protect the healers!"


    Soon, dozens of spells exploded from the tip of the wands of the Wizards and Witches, who fought tooth and nail with their enemies.


    But several of these insects were resistant to magic.


    These insects brushed past the defenders, focusing their attention on the Healers, whom their leader had given the order to kill.


    One of such insects headed toward Sabrina, whose face had turned solemn.


    However, she still held her wand firmly in her hand, about to cast a Wind de in order to cut the enemy targeting her.


    But suddenly, someone rammed the giant insect from the side, making thetter fall to the


    ground.


    With one swing of his axe, George decapitated the insect, killing it in a single blow.


    He had been fighting dozens of meters away earlier.


    But when his senses picked up danger aimed not at him but toward his lover, his body shot forward subconsciously and rammed the enemy to the side.


    When George regained control of his body, he immediately raised his axe and swung down to cut the monster''s head.


    A momentter, a scream of fear reached his ears as one of the healers in the Medical Area had his head bitten off by an insect that managed toe close to him.


    George, who was now truly angry, raised her axe high in the air and shouted with all of his


    might.


    "Roar with me!" George roared. "Fulminar!"


    The axe in his hand sent lightning bolts flying in every direction, targeting the remaining insects in his surroundings.


    However, George didn''t stop there.


    He moved as fast as lightning, hacking away at the other monsters that had infiltrated the Medical Area with wanton abandonment.


    The young man was now like a God of War who had been awakened from his slumber. Those who recognized George as the Head Prefect of the Dud Manor looked at him in shock.


    They couldn''t have imagined that the silly, and sometimes cringeworthy, young man was actually this powerful in battle!


    Sabrina watched this scene with pride because the one fighting was none other than her man.


    With George hellbent to protect her and the other healers, they all returned to their duties to tend to the wounded and the dying.


    Georgended at the center of the camp, his eyes shining in a blue color. Small bolts of lightning crackled from within their depths.


    "None shall pass under my watch," George said firmly. "Focus on your duties. I''ll handle the


    rest."


    With such a steadfast Guardian protecting them, the other Witches couldn''t help but look at George with gazes that made Sabrina frown.


    But she pushed this thought aside and focused on her duty.


    Right now, her lover''s poprity among the students of the academy would certainly rise.


    While it was a good thing, Sabrina couldn''t help but feel a bit worried that her boyfriend might end up bing like Ethan.


    ''I better talk to that friend of mine so that the two of us can ensure that George won''t be led astray,'' Sabrina thought. ''With two of us keeping watch, I won''t have to worry about other girls being brought into the picture.''


    With these thoughts in mind, Sabrina once again focused her attention on her patient.


    The sound of fighting was getting stronger, but with George holding the fort, they no longer had to worry about their safety.

 Chapter 995: Legacy Resonance [Part 1]

    Chapter 995: Legacy Resonance [Part 1]


    ?


    Seffughed as he killed one monster after another.


    This kind of chaotic battle was right up his alley.


    He no longer needed to hold back, and he was able to kill to his heart''s content.


    However, despite his fast killing speed, the number of monsters seemed unending.


    In the beginning, the Alliance and the Fomorians still had the upper hand.


    But as more chunks of the sky fell from the heavens, more monsters started to pour in.


    shes of light could be seen in the sky as Wizards, Witches, and the magical cannons of the Dwarves attacked their enemies with all they had.


    As much as Seff wished to fight, he was also feeling worried that the Beastkin''s casualties would rise at an unprecedented rate.


    He had brought all the Elite Warriors of his race in this battle, and their loss would be a tragic one for their n.


    Still, there was nothing he could do but kill one enemy after the other.


    While Seff was having a killing spree on the ground, Ethan could already feel his exhaustion -catching up to him.


    He was still exhausted from giving his life force to Nicole, so after several minutes had passed, he could no longer fight with the explosive energy he had earlier.


    Perhaps, sensing his fatigue, Cedric hovered beside his rival, who seemed to be panting for breath.


    "What''s wrong?" Cedric asked.


    He didn''t believe that Ethan would be this tired after such a short time of fighting against the insects.


    Although he had to admit that fighting them was hard, he was only sweating right now despite panting for breath like Ethan.


    "I''m not at my peak at the moment," Ethan replied. "Things happened, and I''m now almost out of juice."


    Cedric frowned before ncing at the opponents in front of them. However, since Ethan''s life might be in danger if he were to be surrounded by the enemies, the young man decided to escort him back to the main army of the Alliance.


    Ethan was more than happy to ept Cedric''s help, and the two killed their way back to the camp.


    However, when they saw a Flying Ship in the distance that was being besieged by many insects, they noticed that some familiar faces were fighting there.


    Ethan and Cedric nced at each other before flying with their fastest speed to reach the Flying Ship, which was now surrounded by dozens ofrge flying insects.


    Joanne''s face was pale and her arm was bleeding.


    However, she still gripped her wand firmly with her right hand and unleashed several Dark Spears at the insects that had descended on the deck of the Flying Ship, and fought with the Catkins.


    Hecate was also on the deck, assisting Merric and the others.


    Lilian''s and Emma''s backs were practically glued behind each other, as they spun around while hurtling spells at any monsters that were in their sights.


    Suddenly, an arrow made of light and a ming spear impaled the Giant Insects that had tried to approach the two girls, making their eyes widen in shock.


    When Ethan and Cedric appeared in front of them, their morale rose and their fighting spirit was restored.


    The two young men made short work of the dozens of insects that were endangering their people.


    After that, both of themnded on the deck of the ship.


    "Merric, pull back a bit," Ethan ordered. "Everyone, drink some healing potions and stay vignt."


    After giving his order, the young man hurriedly poured some healing potion over Joanne''s bleeding arm before letting her drink the rest.


    The rest did the same, and soon, they felt a lot better.


    Ethan frowned a bit. Although he did feel a lot better, he was still feeling very exhausted.


    "The side effects of sharing my life force are very noticeable,'' Ethan thought.


    Still, he had no regrets. Even if time was rewound to when he was standing beside Nicole''s altar, he would still have done the same thing.


    Perhaps, noticing his frown, his lovers came to ask if something was wrong with him.


    Ethan simply said that he was tired in order to not worry everyone.


    Suddenly, an ear-piercing screech reverberated in the surroundings, almost stunning everyone who was fighting in the skies.


    Everyone''s gaze shifted to the location where they heard the screech, only to see something


    golden and round descend from the abyss in the sky.


    It didn''t fall down on the ground but hovered mid-air.


    A momentter, the golden ball moved, transforming into a Golden Praying Mantis that had four arms, equipped with golden des that glinted off death.


    Even from a distance, Ethan could tell that it was at least four to five meters tall.


    A nce was enough to tell him that this was probably the leader of these insects.


    Just as everyone was wondering what would happen next, a blur moved in the corner of Ethan''s vision.


    Seff, who was on the ground, immediately took off to the skies, stepping on air. He headed in the direction of the Golden Beetle, his gaze filled with killing intent.


    Clearly, the Beast King took the initiative to attack the leader of the insects, intending to kill


    it as soon as possible.


    However, just as he was about to cross the gap between them, the insect moved and reappeared instantly in front of Seff with its des poised to strike.


    Seff, who was caughtpletely by surprise, was only able to cross his arms over his chest as the golden de descended on him.


    A secondter, the Beast King was sent hurtling to the ground like a volleyball that had just been spiked by a professional yer.


    A loud ssh erupted from the surface of the water as Seff crashed at great speeds. This time, someone took over and charged at the Golden Praying Mantis, and it was none other than King Arawn, who had also deemed that the golden monster was the greatest threat


    on the battlefield.


    The sound of two weapons shing against each other spread on the battlefield as the Praying Mantis'' Golden des hit King Arawn''s sword.


    The two were evenly matched, and they exchanged several blows in the sky.


    But just as everyone was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief, something unexpected


    happened.


    A dozen more Golden Balls descended from the sky, and they, too, transformed into Golden Praying Mantis, which made everyone''s faces turn grim.


    One was already enough to repel the Beast King, who was considered a powerhouse of the Shire Continent.


    But twelve more monsters appeared, whose strength might be on par with the first monster


    that appeared.


    Because of this, Professor Barret gave the order for his students to return to the Main Fleet,


    while he took off to the skies and headed to one of the Golden Praying Mantis near him.


    The Fomorian Chieftains also took the initiative to face one of these monsters in a one-on-


    one battle.


    Godfrey clicked his tongue, but he also followed the rest.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    George, who was protecting the Medical Area, frowned.


    He also wanted to go, but the safety of his lover and the injured people weighed on his mind.


    In the end, he decided to stay and protect them.


    Cedric didn''t hesitate to fly to the one closest to them.


    Although he believed that he wasn''t as strong as the Beast King, he was confident in his speed


    and the power of his Legacy.


    Even if he couldn''t win, he would surely prevent the enemy from joining the others, which would make things difficult for everyone.


    Ethan was about to go as well, but Sebastian and his Other Half told him something that made


    him stop whatever he was nning to do.


    ''Ethan, the current you will be unable to defeat one of those Golden Praying Mantises,'' Sebastian said. ''But there is a way. There is a power that you still haven''t tried using despite


    having ess to it.''


    ''Power? What kind of power?'' Ethan asked.


    "The power that you, and Lilian share,'' Ethan''s Other Half replied. ''Ethan, it''s about time you


    experience the special ability that twopatible Legacies can unleash. And that is none


    other than...


    ''A Legacy Resonance.''


    Ethan listened to the exnation of his two supporters, who told him what he needed to do.


    After understanding everything, Ethan approached Lilian and held her hand.


    "Ethan?" Lilian looked at her lover askance.


    "Lend me your power, Lilian," Ethan said. "Activate your Legacy, and do not resist me."


    While she was confused, she still nodded her head and activated the Legacy of the Rivers and


    Lakes.


    A ripple of power expanded outward from her body, causing her robe to flutter.


    Ethan also activated the power of his Tidebringer Legacy, matching the output that Lilian was


    giving out.


    He then gently cupped her face and stared at her with affection.


    "Let''s do this together," Ethan said softly.


    "Un." Lilian nodded.


    The young man then lowered his lips and kissed his lover.


    The Progenitors, who were keeping a close watch on Ethan, all frowned because they thought


    that the young man was being too affectionate while they were in the middle of a battle. Only Ashmedai, who understood what was going on, smiled faintly.


    The Incubus was looking forward to seeing just what kind of power Ethan and Lilian would


    unleash together, which would certainly be an asset for the future problems that would


    befall Midgard.


    While the Champions of the Alliance and the Fomorians all rose up, nning to challenge the Golden Praying Mantises, two teenagers started to kiss each other.


    A faint ripple expanded from their bodies, which slowly became stronger over time.


    The sky that had been broken through by the invaders was now suddenly covered up by storm


    clouds, blocking the sun and causing the surroundings to turn dark.


    Time seemed to havee to aplete standstill as Ethan and Lilian kissed.


    Soon, a single raindrop fell from the sky, followed by another.


    They were like messengers of death that hade to answer the call of their Master and Mistress, who were about to unleash a power that had not been seen in the past hundreds of


    years.

 Chapter 996 Legacy Resonance [Part 2]

    Chapter 996 Legacy Resonance [Part 2]


    King Arawn had already lived for nearly a thousand years.


    He had seen the rise and fall of many kingdoms, and he had even participated in some of those wars.


    However, the war that left the biggest impression on him was the first time when the defenses of Midgard had been breached, and those from other nes of existence descended upon thend.


    At that time, all the Progenitors and Champions of different races rose up to push them back into the abyss that they hade from.


    He was still rtively young back then, only over a hundred years old, and his blood still boiled for battle.


    Over the years, he mellowed out and no longer sought such glory and conquest.


    But now, seeing that a simr thing happened in front of him, King Arawn didn¡¯t hesitate to join the fray and take the initiative to attack.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that the foe that he was facing off was strong.


    Very strong.


    As strong as him.


    He even thought initially that it was a good thing that only one of these Golden Praying Mantises had appeared.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that the Praying Mantis didn¡¯te alone.


    There were a dozen more of them, making King Arawn¡¯s face immediately darken.


    Fortunately, more Champions rose up to take on the challenge.


    The three Fomorian Kings and Godfrey, who apanied him on the journey, joined him in the skies.


    A sh of light appeared in the distance, and a young man, who was shining brilliantly in the heavens, flew to one more of these creatures.


    At first King Arawn thought that it was Ethan.


    However, a closer look showed a different young man.


    More people rose into the skies, including Professor Barret and his close friend, the Grand Archmage of Eastshire, Edmond.


    Naturally, the Beast King, Seff, didn¡¯t n to let his earlier embarrassment get the better of him and charged with a powerful roar.


    The Champions of the Dwarves, the Elves, and the Fairies also rose to the challenge.


    One of the Golden Praying Mantises tried to attack some of the Wizards and Witches dealing with the other Giant Insects.


    However, it was hit by a powerful beam of water that pushed it hundreds of meters away.


    Illumina stood above the surface of the water, her gaze as cold as ice as countless water beams pierced through her targets.


    Feeling that it wasn¡¯t enough, she made the water beams rotate, slicing through the monsters and cutting them in half.


    After she and Ethan became one, the Legacy of the Tidebringer resonated with Illumina.


    As Ethan¡¯s Mermaid Queen, Ethan bestowed her a Pseudo-Legacy, which was abination of the Tidebringer¡¯s Legacy and King Oceanus¡¯ Legacy.


    Illumina already specialized in offensive attacks, so the two Legacies were verypatible with her, creating a resonance that allowed Illumina to absorb this power from Ethan after their union.


    As screams from both sides reverberated throughout the battlefield, the other Praying Mantises searched for suitable targets.


    Since they were strong, they were able to annihte almost anyone they came across with.


    This forced the Defenders to form groups and fight the Golden Praying Mantis together as if they were facing off against a Boss Monster.


    What theycked in individual power, they didn¡¯tck in firepower.


    The magical cannons of the Dwarves once again roared and sted the countless insects from the skies.


    Suddenly, a barrage of Magical Cannons erupted from the sea, making the Fomorians, whose ships were now on the water¡¯s surface, look behind them.


    An Ancient City rose up from the sea.


    It was none other than the City of Antis, which they were very familiar with.


    However, what happened next really took them by surprise.


    Countless flying vessels, simr to hoverboards, left the Ancient City and took off to the skies.


    Riding on top of them were the members of the Ocean Races who volunteered to fight the Fomorians in the Shire Continent.


    Ethan had to leave them behind and asked the Progenitor, Leviathan, to handle the rest.


    Since the Progenitor wasn¡¯t going to personally join the fight, he agreed to Ethan¡¯s request.


    Antis was a city that was very advanced for its age, and it was rich with state-of-the-art technology.


    The Hoverboards were only the tip of the iceberg when it came to the artifacts hidden within its treasury.


    The Fomorians cheered because these past enemies of theirs had really left an impression on them.


    Now that they were fighting on the same side, their morale rose, and the battle finally stabilized.


    Earlier, the insects greatly outnumbered their forces because they were pouring from the abyss in the sky without end.


    The Armies of the Defenders and the Fomoriansbined numbered over a million, but the number of invading insects was greater than that number.


    Also, they now had thirteen Golden Praying Mantises to contend with, who were just as strong as their most powerful n Leaders, making this battle truly a sight to behold.


    Godfrey, who was fighting in the sky and was being pushed back by his foe with every sh they had, gritted his teeth in frustration.


    Suddenly, a drop of water fell on his hand, making him temporarily nk out.


    The sky had crumbled earlier, and what remained of it was an abyss of pitch-ck darkness.


    However, before he even knew it, dark clouds now covered the sky.


    To his surprise, there were no deafening roars of thunder.


    There was no lightning that snaked across the heavens.


    There were only dark clouds that were heavy with rain.


    A frown appeared on his face, thinking that it would hinder the Defenders in this battle.


    Judging from the darkness of the clouds in the sky, he was certain that it was about to rain heavily, which would reduce visibility and further put them into a disadvantaged ce.


    And, just as he expected, rain did fall, and it fell heavily.


    The downpour reduced the visibility to nearly two meters, and the only thing that one could see were shes of spells and other magics that were being hurled in the distance.


    Everyone was feeling bitter because they were already having a hard time fighting.


    The rain made it harder, making them unable to know where the enemy was going toe from.


    In the end, those who were fighting in the skies, no longer knew which way was left or right, forward, or back.


    They simply hovered in ce, raising their guard to the highest point so that they could react if an enemy suddenly pounced on them through the heavy rain around them.


    It was at that time when everyone saw a pir of blue light shoot up into the heavens.


    Everyone, including the insects, momentarily stopped to observe that pir, which was like a beacon that gave them some light regarding their current situation.


    A momentter they heard two voices inside of their heads.


    One was soft, yet unyielding.


    The other cold and domineering.


    ¡°¡°Legacy Resonance.¡±¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Those two powerful words made the rain pour even harder, reducing visibility to zero.


    However, the brilliance of the blue pir of light only intensified.


    Suddenly, loud screeches spread across the battlefield, making the Defenders look anxiously around them as they tried to understand what was happening.


    While everyone, including other Insects that came from other nes of existence, couldn¡¯t see, Ethan and Lilian could see them perfectly.


    Everyone had been encircled by their Domain and were in the palms of their hands.


    The two lovers, who were holding each other¡¯s hands, raised their other hand at the same time as if they were in sync.


    Their eyes glowed with a blue light, filled with the power that they were sharing with each other.


    Ethan and Lilian both made a shing motion, and the rain morphed to obey theirmand.


    Countless insects were pierced by sharp raindrops, which merged together to form foot-long needles that were invisible within the continual downpour.


    These needles pierced every part of the monster army, turning them into pin cushions, making their blood spurt like fountains.


    The blood of the monsters, which was equivalent to powerful acid, was purified by the rain, allowing it to fall harmlessly on the Defenders below them.


    The Insect Horde, which was still pouring from the sky, suddenly found themselves impaled by these needles as soon as they passed through the dark clouds that blocked their view.


    They were like moths to a me, attracted by the thought of conquest. But, the only thing they found was a ughterhouse that was waiting for their arrival.


    There was nothing to conquer.


    There was no one to kill.


    They died not knowing how they died, and the only thought that crossed their minds before they breathed theirst was that they had been tricked by the Defenders of the Lands of Saraqael into invading a world that would be their grave.

 Chapter 997: Legacy Resonance [Part 3]

    Chapter 997: Legacy Resonance [Part 3]


    ?


    Sensing that something wasn''t right, everyone did the only thing that they could do and that was to fly into the blue pir in the distance.


    The Alliance, the Fomorians, and the Insect Army, all thought to do the same thing and flew to the only ce that they could see.


    The Golden Praying Mantises had already been reduced by half because Ethan and Lilian had made sure to prioritize them above all else.


    These insects were incredibly tough, and the moment they realized that something was happening, they once again curled up into golden balls, putting their all into defense.


    They had already been pierced by countless water needles. However, despite being injured, they weren''t going to die anytime soon.


    Knowing what these insects were nning to do, Ethan and Lilian waved their hands, like a maestro in an orchestra guiding the musicians to create a beautiful symphony.


    But the beautiful symphony Ethan and Lilian were creating was the Symphony of Death. The closer the insects came to their location, the more powerful the two teenagers were.


    It didn''t matter how many the enemies were.


    As long as it was raining, they had countless weapons to use against them.


    It didn''t end there.


    The monsters who managed to survive but fell to the ground suddenly found themselves pierced by the puddles under and around them.


    Those who fell into the city suffered a worse fate.


    It didn''t matter for the Ocean Races if it was raining on the sea or not.


    The moment an enemy plunged in the water''s surface, they were immediately swarmed by the waiting Merfolk like hungry piranhas, waiting for something very juicy to bite!


    Cedric, who was the fastest of them all, arrived at the Flying Ship and stared at Ethan and his sister, Lilian, who were standing side by side while holding each other''s hands.


    At that moment, a blue strand, simr to a string of yarn, emerged from Ethan''s and Lilian''s bodies.


    One of them headed towards Cedric.


    The young man was about to avoid it, but he heard his sister''s voice inside his head.


    "Don''t dodge it, brother," Lilian said. "You will understand once it''s connected to you."


    Since he trusted his sister, Cedric didn''t dodge and allowed the blue strand to connect with his body.


    A momentter, his vision cleared up, allowing him to see through the dense rain.


    There, he saw countless insects screeching in pain as they were impaled by Water Needles before falling from the sky.


    He then understood what he needed to do, and with a determined look on his face, he flew off to attack one of the Golden Praying Mantises that was headed in the Flying Ship''s direction.


    The Golden Praying Mantis was curled up into a ball, but Cedric didn''t care.


    "Lance of Light!" Cedric roared as he thrust forward, transforming into a whiteet in the sky, and collided with the golden ball.


    A blood-curdling screech reached his ears, informing Cedric that he had sessfully pierced through his enemy''s defenses, injuring it with his attack.


    The young man didn''t give the Golden Ball an opportunity to escape and summoned a dozen more spears that were made of light, and made them rain down upon the enemy, who had just reverted back to its battle form.


    Unfortunately, the moment it decided to counterattack, Cedric''s attack was already initiated, piercing its body.


    With a brilliant sh, Cedric swung his sword and decapitated the Golden Praying Mantis with a single strike.


    "One down," Cedric muttered as he gazed at his next target.


    However, the next target he had set his sights on was suddenly wrapped up by chains.


    Professor Barret, who had also been hit by a blue strand of light, attacked the Golden Praying Mantis nearest him.


    The Ex-Magistratus clenched his fist as if he was crushing something.


    Green blood spurted from the chains as the Golden Praying Mantis inside of it was crushed helplessly by Professor Barret''s might.


    Another roar sounded in the distance as Seff transformed into his Beast Form and used his razor-sharp ws to pierce through another Golden Praying Mantis.


    The Beast King then grabbed hold of the Insect''s heart and crushed it into a pulp before setting his sights on another target.


    However, Arawn, Godfrey, and the Grand Archmage, Edmond, finished off the three remaining Golden Praying Mantis, removing the greatest threats from the battlefield.


    More people, including the Fomorians, had been touched by the strands that wereing out of Ethan''s and Lilian''s bodies.


    Now that they had the absolute advantage against their enemies, a one-sided massacre ensued.


    Caddor, Narissa, and Jovar couldn''t help but feel happy and anxious at the same time because they had chosen to fight alongside Ethan in this battle.


    Had they pushed through to fight an all-out-war with the Alliance, and Ethan used this kind of power against them, wouldn''t they all have been ughtered without knowing how they


    died?


    King Austen of Eastshire looked at the two teenagers with aplicated look on his face. "Legacy Resonance," King Austen muttered. "Such a frightening thing to witness on the battlefield."


    Edmond, who had already returned to his side, nodded in agreement.


    "A powerful weapon and deterrence," Edmondmented. "With this, the Fomorians will no longer dare to attack us."


    "But this power is too absurd," King Austen said while frowning. "Does it have some kind of side effect? Is there some kind of bacsh after using it?"


    "Well, ording to our records, there is indeed a price for using it," Edmond replied. "But it really depends on what kind of Legacy Resonance is being used. I guess we will only know after this battle what the side effects of using such a devastating ability are."


    But both men were quite happy because this deterrence belonged to Eastshire.


    This would allow their kingdom to prosper and thrive in peace, granted that Ethan and Lilian


    would always be together.


    "Since you''ve already seen it, you should stop being stubborn," Edmond patted the King''s shoulder. "It''s about time you ept it, okay?"


    King Austen sighed before nodding his head. "I''ll make the necessary arrangement after this


    battle is over."


    "Good." Edmond smiled. "Now, time for me to help with the cleanup."


    The Grand Archmage once again rose to the skies and joined the massacre that would bringn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    them one step closer to defending their world from the threat of the creatures that came from


    beyond the Abyss.

 Chapter 998: One Of The Truths Of The World [Part 1]

    Chapter 998: One Of The Truths Of The World [Part 1]


    ?


    At World''s End...


    Lady Hecate had aplicated look on her face as she watched the battle unfold.


    Currently, there was a thought that kept appearing in her mind, and that was...


    ''Maybe I should have chosen Lilian to get pregnant with Ethan''s child, not Lily.''


    Thanks to their Legacy Resonance, the threat of the invasion of the Otherworlders was greatly reduced.


    As someone fond of fighting, Balor was even very disappointed because there was not enough blood and chaos on the side of the people who lived in Midgard.


    If only more of them died in battle, their resentment toward the Otherwolders would have been greater.


    Unfortunately, things didn''t go exactly ording to their n.


    Despite Balor''s disappointment, Ashmedai, Oberon, and Titania were already satisfied with what they were seeing.


    They weren''t really Progenitors who craved blood and war, so things wrapping up neatly like this was pretty good in their book.


    "Since it hase to this, I guess we need to make an appearance once they finish cleaning up," Ashmedai said. "That way, they can prepare for the next invasion. Although we are able to hold them back in the Lands of Saraqael, our foes are getting more crafty.


    "They are starting to find loopholes within the weave of time and space, finding entrances to our world in ces we cannot see."


    The Progenitors already had an idea about what their enemies would most likely do. With how things had been going, they wouldunch a great offensive and force the Progenitors to defend thends of Saraqael. Keeping them distracted while a force, simr to the Insect Horde, infiltrated Midgard, bypassing their defenses.


    That said, the more of the other races knew of such threats, the more they would be prepared for the future.


    The Progenitors also noticed that the barrier between the different nes of existence was getting thinner.


    It was not entirely possible for Progenitors themselves to descend to Midgard.


    In that scenario, even if the Defenders from the Lands of Saraqael realized that someone had snuck in without their notice, by the time they arrived, it might already be toote.


    "Fortunately, Leviathan has returned," the Fairy Queen, Titania, said. "He wasn''t able to sign the agreement among Progenitors, so he will be able to stay in Midgard. We''ll have a chat with himter and update him of the current situation.


    "With him around, we at least have someone holding the final line of defense in case a Progenitor sneaks in."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "There''s also Baradiel," Lady Hecate said, reminding everyone of the Primordial Progenitor. "Although her situation is a bitplicated, as long as the breach between worlds appears in the Shire Continent, she will be able to handle things easily."


    "I thought she didn''t survive the battle back then," Balor snorted.


    "Well, she did survive," Lady Hecate replied. "Barely survived. Just now, her Host almost lost her life. Fortunately, Ethan gave her a quickie..."


    "A quickie?" The Fairy Queen Titania blinked once then twice. "What''s a quickie?"


    Ashmedai chuckled, knowing Lady Hecate had phrased it wrong on purpose.


    "You naughty Hecate," Ashmedai smirked. "You made Titania confused."


    "She''s behind thetest ngs of the world," Lady Hecate shrugged. "It''s not my fault she doesn''t know."


    "But what Ethan did wasn''t a quickie," Ashmedai pointed out.


    "It''s the same to me," Lady Hecate replied. "Whether they did it or not doesn''t matter. It''s the thought that counts."


    "Girl, that''s not how you use that ng." Ashmedai shook his head helplessly.


    "Hey, can any of you answer what a quickie is?" Titania asked. But seeing that Ashmedai and Lady Hecate seemed to not want to give an answer, she nced at her husband instead. "What''s a quickie?"


    "How should I know?" Oberon frowned. "Maybe it''s something that humans do when they are in a hurry."


    The Incubus Ashmedai and the Progenitor of Magic exchanged a knowing nce at each other.


    ''Well, he''s not wrong.''


    That was the thought both of them had.


    Nearly half an hourter, the downpour finally stopped.


    When the majority of the Defenders regained their vision, the battle was over.


    Countless insects littered thend and the surface of the sea, all of them dead or dying.


    Lilian felt her legs lose their strength, so she leaned on Ethan for support.


    Ethan, who was also feeling weak, still managed to hold onto his lover and kept both of them from copsing on the deck of the Flying Ship.


    This was not the time to show any weakness, so he endured and maintained a calm look on his face.


    "You did well, Lilian," Ethan said before kissing his lover on her forehead. "I''ll reward youter."


    "Yes," Lilian replied. "Love me a lotter."


    Ethan nodded. "Mmm."


    The dark clouds above their heads slowly dispersed, allowing sunlight to pass through them.


    Rays of light descended upon the world, making everyone sigh in relief.


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd raised his hand and cheered because they emerged victorious.


    The cheering then spread like wildfire, reverberating across the battlefield and filling everyone with a sense of aplishment and satisfaction after fighting a long and hard war.


    After a full minute of cheering, they heard the resounding sound of pping from someone in


    the heavens.


    All sounds ceased to exist as if everyone had turned mute.


    "First and foremost, I would like to congratte all of you for defending Midgard from the threat of Otherworlders."


    A beautifuldy with long red hair fluttering in the wind in front of everyone.


    Ethan narrowed his gaze as he looked at the Progenitor responsible for Lily conceiving his


    child.


    He didn''t know what to feel when it came to Lady Hecate.


    A part of him was annoyed by what she did, but the other part was happy that he was about to


    be a father.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was a veryplicated feeling, but after everything that Ethan had been through, he was looking forward to holding his child and giving them the name that he and Lily would decide


    on.


    "I am Hecate, the Progenitor of Magic, and I hereby apud all of you for a job well done, especially the valiant Wizards and Witches who fought bravely. You didn''t let me down."


    After hearing her introduction, the Wizards and Witches held their wands and ced them over their chest before bowing toward the Progenitor of Magic, who had bestowed magic


    upon the world.


    This was a sign of respect and reverence. Some of them even immediately raised their heads after paying their respects to take a closer look at the Progenitor of Magic so that they could brag about it to their family and friends.


    A momentter, more figures appeared beside the Progenitor of Magic, including Balor, who was the Progenitor of the Fomorians.


    The moment he appeared, all the Fomorians cheered, having sensed that their greatest Champion had graced them with his presence.


    Oberon, whom Ethan had an association with, also appeared and gave Ethan a faint smile.


    The Fairy Queen, Titania, also looked at Ethan fondly.


    As the Queen of Fairies, she knew that he was Queen Celestia''s Great Grandchild. Also, the young man had a mark that he was loved by Fairies, so he looked more pleasing in her eyes.


    When Ashmedai made his appearance, Ethan, Joanne, and the members of the Protector ns who hade to fight in the battle immediately recognized him.


    The Protector ns knelt, including Joanne, who hadnded on the deck of the flying ship to show her respect to the Guardian of the Valentin Family.


    Only Ethan didn''t kneel, but Ashmedai didn''t mind.


    For him, the young man was a special existence and didn''t need to stand in ceremony.

 Chapter 999: One Of The Truths Of The World [Part 2]

    Chapter 999: One Of The Truths Of The World [Part 2]


    ?


    "Fomorians, you fought well!" Balor roared and raised his closed fist in triumph.


    The Fomorians all felt their blood boiling, and they, too, raised their closed fists and roared. "Fairies, you''ve all done well," Oberon said with a smile.


    "I am very proud of all of you," Titania smiled.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Fairies, including the Wood Fairy Queen, couldn''t help but feel giddy because their King and Queen had praised them.


    "Ethan, Joanne, and the members of the Protector ns, you did well," Ashmedai said in a teasing tone. "I am gracing you with my presence, so all of you should be honored, right?" Joanne and the members of the Protector ns truly felt honored. After all, Ashmedai was their Patron and the Pir that supported them when the entire world had be their enemy.


    Thus, they were truly happy to have been graced by his presence.


    Naturally, Ethan also felt the same way. However, he didn''t show as much devotion as his sister and the members of the Protector ns.


    "Well done, my brothers and sisters of the grove," the Elven Progenitor, who had also appeared, greeted. "I am very happy that despite secluding yourselves into the forests of the world, the moment thisnd was in peril, you rose up to fight. I am very proud of all of you."


    The Elves, who were graceful by nature, performed the gesture of the Elves and bowed respectfully towards their Ancestor.


    "To the mighty and proud Dwarven Race, may your hearts stay warm and your mead overflowing," the Dwarven Progenitor said. "I had a great time watching you blow these insects to smithereens. Dwarven technology reigns supreme!"


    The Dwarves raised their weapons and cheered because the words of their Progenitor were something that they truly believed in.


    Leviathan, who had taken a demi-human form, stood on Antis with his arms crossed over his chest and looked at hisrades with a soft gaze.


    It had been a while since he had met them, and it was good to know that they were still alive and well.


    He was sure that after they gave some encouragement to their people, they woulde to have a chat with him and talk about the current affairs of the world.


    Leviathan had been away for a very long time, so he needed to catch up on many things. After greeting their people, Lady Hecate spoke once more.


    "The enemies you faced today are one of the races that wish to invade this world," Lady Hecate stated. "Not many people here know about the Lands of Saraqael. It is the ce where the Champions of Midgard gather in order to protect this world from such invasions.


    "Simply put, the other Progenitors and I, alongside our Chosen Ones, fight nearly every day in order to protect our world."


    Lady Hecate paused before pointing at the sky, which was starting to repair itself.


    "We are your First Line of Defense. However, there will be asions when the enemies of Midgard will breach the fabric of our world through other ways, just like all of you experienced earlier.


    "Know that more of these instances will happen in the future. When that happens, all of you need to fend for yourselves. As such, it will be best if you settle your... conflicts in a peaceful


    manner.


    "Now is not the time to fight amongst ourselves. We must stand united against the outside threats that can invade our world at any given time. If we are the First Line of Defense, all of you are our Last Line of Defense.


    "Fighting among yourselves will no longer be permitted. Do I make myself clear?"


    The Wizards and Witches were the first to make a promise to cease hostilities against the Fomorians.


    Naturally, the King of Eastshire also nodded in agreement because war was something that he would like to avoid at all costs.


    "Fomorians, rejoice because all of you will soon fight the good fight!" Balor shouted. "Kill as many invaders as you can. Eat their flesh! Drink their blood! And grow stronger!"


    Ashmedai looked at Balor, while chuckling inwardly.


    ''Some of the blood of those insects is simr to a very strong acid, you know?'' Ashmedai mused. ''What is this nonsense about drinking their blood? Do you want your race to get wiped out?''


    Naturally, the Incubus wouldn''t say these things out loud.


    If the Fomorians wanted to die, then so be it. That was none of his business.


    Lady Hecate then looked at Ethan, who was still supporting Lily''s body, who was leaning on him.


    "Right now, everyone needs to find their One True King," Lady Hecate dered. "You will agree to this, yes?"


    Although it seemed like Lady Hecate was asking for permission, she was also giving Ethan a subtle threat.


    If you don''t agree, I''ll make sure that all of your wives start conceiving your children.


    Let''s see if you can still feel happy when they are pregnant while monsters are invading this world!


    That was the message that the Progenitor of Magic was telling Ethan, and the young man, who knew how petty Lady Hecate was, understood that if he refused, she would once again do something behind his back.


    In the end, Ethan briefly nodded toward the Progenitor of Magic, making thetter smile sweetly, which made Ethan shudder.


    "Good boy," Lady Hecate said. "I''m sure you will be a good Father, too."


    After saying those words, the Progenitor flew towards the City of Antis, eager to chat with an old friend.


    The armies of the Alliance and the Fomorians both started to collect the bodies of theirrades who died in battle.


    The members of the Alliance would give them an honorable burial andpensate the families of those who had died in battle.


    Despite everyone''s efforts, the casualties still numbered in the hundreds because the Insect


    Army was incredibly strong.


    Those numbers would have been greater if George hadn''t protected the Healing Ward at the rear of the Army''s formation.


    Over a hundred Insects had tried to take advantage of the chaos and harm those who were already injured in battle.


    However, their ns were foiled by the Head Prefect of Dud Manor, who was wielding his powerful axe, Fulminar.


    Two hourster, the Kings, Queens, and the other Influential members of the Alliance met with the Fomorian Chieftains and their subordinates.


    They once again discussed matters of cooperation, and this time, they were more sincere


    about it.


    Ethan took the weakened Lilian to the Antean Ship and locked themselves up inside the


    cabin.


    The bacsh of their Legacies had started to make itself known.


    Their Legacies synchronized with each other, so the two of them need to regain their bnce


    by the simple act of bing one.


    Lilian''s soft sighs spread inside the room as Ethan ate her up.


    Although she was still feeling sensitive like always, she no longer fainted after doing it once


    or twice.


    She had gained a stronger resistance to the act, surprising Ethan and making their lovemaking more intense and memorable.


    Three hourster, Lilian was filled to the brim and was truly sated.


    Shey in her lover''s arms, feeling safe and protected by the man she loved the most in the


    world.

 Chapter 1000: Towards the New Era [Part 1]

    Chapter 1000: Towards the New Era [Part 1]


    ?


    When Ethan woke up, he found his head buried in Lilian''s soft hills, which were sofortable, it made him close his eyes once more.


    He wrapped his arms around his lover''s body as he inhaled her fragrance.


    A momentter, he left a kiss mark at the side of her cleavage, making the youngdy open her sleepy eyes.


    When Ethan raised his head and saw that he had identally woken up his lover, he moved closer to peck her lips, not once, not twice, but thrice.


    The desire that had gone dormant a few hours ago was reignited, but he forcefully reined it in and simply hugged Lilian close to him.


    "It seems that the side effect of our Legacy Resonance is simr to having ingested a strong aphrodisiac," Ethan said softly. "Let''s use it in moderation next time."


    "Un." Lilian, who was now fully awake, also wrapped her arms around Ethan and yfully nibbled on his corbone, making sure to leave her own mark there.


    Ethan allowed her to do what she wanted. After all, she was only leaving a single mark on him, which was iparable to the dozens he had left on her body while they were wrapped in the throes of passion.


    But what really caught his attention was the faint mark that had appeared on Lilian''s lower abdomen, simr to a tattoo.


    It looked like a raindrop with three pairs of wings spread wide.


    Truth be told, Ethan found this mark quite erotic. It made him feel that Lilian''s womb had been thoroughly conquered and marked by him.


    Suddenly, a thought appeared inside his mind, fueling his curiosity.


    ''Will this same mark appear on my other lovers if I make love to them while under the influence of Legacy Resonance?'' Ethan thought. Back then, Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half told Ethan that she was also verypatible with Luna''s Moon Magic.


    However, he didn''t think much about it at that time.


    But now that he finally experienced Legacy Resonance, he wondered what other kinds of effects he could create when he fought alongside those whose magic powers resonated with his own powers.


    The Legacy Resonance he had done with Lilian might seem simple on the surface, but it was actually a very devastating ability.


    Frankly, it was even more devastating than being targeted by dozens of lightning bolts in the sky.


    With lightning, one''s enemy could still see it to a certain extent. But with rain?


    Once it started falling, there was nowhere to run.


    Only death awaited, unless equipped with strong defenses that could endure the onught of countless Water Needles that could pierce through thick armor.


    Seeing the look of hunger in Ethan''s eyes, Lilian''s could also feel her body heating up,


    especially her womb, which seemed to long for his seed.


    The two stared at each other, both doing their best to restrain themselves.


    However, although the heart was strong, the flesh was weak.


    In the end, Lilian took the initiative to move closer to kiss Ethan''s lips before surrendering herself to him.


    What followed was an hour of lovemaking.


    Ethan didn''t want to push Lilian to the limit like he didst night. Although she couldst longer due to the aftereffects of theirbined Legacies, he still didn''t want to put too much strain on her body.


    So after an hour, Ethan carried his princess to the bathroom and showered with her.


    He made sure that the water was cold to mitigate the heat in their bodies, cooling their heads in the process.


    When both of them finally regained theirposure, they both spent time cuddling inside the bathtub, no longer wishing to pounce on each other.


    Their skin touched, and Little Ethan was still very lively. But, it no longer attempted to slide between Lilian''s thighs, which would have started yet another round of battle.


    "What are you going to do about the Stone of Destiny?" Lilian asked as she did her best to change the mood between her and Ethan.


    "I will need to consult Chloe first," Ethan replied, his hand resting on the top of Lilian''s lower abdomen, where the raindrop mark with wings was located.


    He had filled her up quite nicely and ced a spell to ensure that none of his seed would leak out.


    "I''m sure they''re eagerly awaiting your return," Lilian sighed as she continued to lean on Ethan''s lean and toned body.


    "Let them wait," Ethan replied. "You are more important to me than them."


    Hearing his words, she couldn''t help but smile and snuggle deeper into his embrace.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But we can''t stay here forever," Lilianmented. "You need to face them eventually."


    Ethan smiled as he yfully squeezed the soft hills that perfectly fit his hand, making Lilian''s breathing speed up a bit.


    "You can y with them as much as you wantter," LIlian said as she rested her hands on Ethan''s own, holding his naughty hands in ce. "These and MY everything belong to you. I won''t be running away anywhere, so you should prioritize dealing with those waiting for you outside."


    "Yes, My Princess," Ethan replied and kissed the youngdy''s neck, making sure to not leave any marks so that Lilian wouldn''t be too embarrassed in front of her friends from the


    academy.


    After a few more kisses and yful touches, the two finally left the bathtub, dried their bodies, and put their clothes on.


    Lilith, who was hiding in Ethan''s shadow, finally sighed in relief, d that the two didn''t ravage each other for the umpteenth time.


    Although she felt a bit envious, she and Ethan had made love while on their journey to find Illumina in the sea.


    Besides, a word from her, and Ethan would also wrap her in his embrace.


    Lilith had grown to know and love the young man after she stayed inside his shadow, seeing the sides that his other lovers were not able to see normally.


    Because of this, she felt more connected to him than most. Wherever Ethan was, she would be


    there with him.


    Ethan, who had no idea what Lilith was thinking, arrived at themon room of the Antean Ship and saw his lovers drinking some coffee with Princess Wilhelmina and Princess


    Ariel.


    Illumina, Emma, and Princess Ramona all looked at Lilian, who was practically glowing.


    It was as if Ethan had given her some kind of facial cream that made her face incredibly smooth and radiant today.


    "Do the two of you feel better?" Illumina asked with a knowing smile stered on her face.


    "Yes," Ethan replied.


    He was holding hands with Lilian, and they sat on the couch side by side.


    Joanne smiled mischievously, but didn''t say anything.


    She was afraid that if she said something, she might not be able to control her mouth, so she


    made sure to hold herself back.


    "What did I miss?" Ethan asked.


    It was mid-morning, and the great battle that happened several hours ago had already


    reached a conclusion.


    Despite that, the dealings with the Allied Forces and the Fomorians were still not over.


    Right now, they were waiting for Ethan to show himself so that they could talk to him more about the location of the Stone of Destiny.


    Caddor, Narissa, and Jovar could tell that even though they had already signed a contract to cooperate with the Alliance, if Ethan didn''t agree to let them borrow the Stone of Destiny, all these negotiations would be for naught.


    They were hoping that the young man would honor the words of the Progenitor of Magic and allow them to finally find their One True King, who would lead their race towards the new era.

 Chapter 1001: Towards the New Era [Part 2]

    Chapter 1001: Towards the New Era [Part 2]


    ?


    Caddor and the other Fomorian Chieftains had breakfast with the Kings and Queens of the Alliance.


    Their talks had proceeded smoothly, and all of them were very satisfied with the agreements that they had discussed.


    They even signed a contract and made multiple copies of it, allowing each of them to have their own.


    The only thing they were waiting for was Ethan''s arrival, so they could finally talk about the Stone of Destiny, which the Fomorian Chieftains believed was under his protection.


    Well, technically, Lia Fail was indeed under Ethan''s protection.


    Since Chloe was his lover, the moment someone antagonized her, he would start throwing punches, so using high-handed means would not work with him.


    Fortunately, after waiting until eight in the morning, Ethan finally sought them out of his own volition to discuss the matter about Lia Fail.


    "The Stone of Destiny is currently sealed," Ethan said in a serious tone. "In order to unseal it, all four treasures of the Tuatha De Danann must be gathered in the same ce."


    "I know that the King Austen''s Pce is built around the Sword of Light, ¨ªomh Sis," Caddormented. "The ughterer is in your hands.


    "This means that if you already know the location of the Stone of Destiny, then only the Cauldron of the Dagda remains to be found. Do you already have it?"


    "I don''t have it," Ethan replied. "But I do know who owns it. She''s actually here at the moment due to my request."


    The moment Ethan''s words were spoken, the three Fomorian Chieftains finally sighed in relief because all four treasures had already been gathered.


    All they needed to do now was bring them to the Kingdom of Wisteria, so they could resonate with the Sword of Light.


    "The three of you and a dozen of your most trusted subordinates should head to the Kingdom of Wisteria as ambassadors for peace," Ethan stated. "I need to return to Brynhildr Academy to pick up the Stone of Destiny before making my way to the Royal Pce.


    "Once the Stone of Destiny is unsealed, then you can activate it and finally learn the identity of your True King."


    King Austen, and the other leaders of the various races in Eastshire, looked at the young man with great curiosity.


    They were also very tempted to activate the power of the Stone of Destiny so that they could also find the True Kings or True Queens that would usher in a new era for their races.


    However, doing so might not be in their best interest.


    This was especially true for King Austen.


    Currently, he was the King of Eastshire.


    If he used the Stone of Destiny to find the True King among the humans, wouldn''t that mean that his current position would be threatened by others?


    Naturally, King Austen couldn''t and wouldn''t allow that.


    Two Kings couldn''t rule the same country. Since there were conflicts of interest, King Austen wasn''t too keen to find out who the rightful King of the Human Race would be.


    This was also true for the Dwarven King, Elf Queen, and Wood Fairy Queen.


    They had already stabilized their control over their people.


    If someone else, whom no one knew, was chosen to be the ruler in their respective ces, a Civil War might erupt, which would cause chaos as the stability of their rule fell apart under their feet.


    Even so, a part of them were still tempted to find their One True King.


    This was especially true for the Elves and Fairies, who prioritized the prosperity of their race above all else.


    After hearing Ethan''s promise that he would not deny them the opportunity to find their True King, the Fomorian Chieftains and the King of Eastshire, King Austen, chatted a bit to discuss the number of people the Fomorian Chieftains could bring on this trip.


    They would leave the bulk of their forces here so that their presence would not cause panic and anxiety to the people of Eastshire.


    After this discussion ended, Ethan went to look for Professor Barret and the other students of the Academy.


    The first thing he asked was the number of casualties on their side.


    He had seen many Wizards and Witches die during the battle, but he didn''t know how many of them belonged to Brynhildr Academy or to the other Factions of the Wizarding World.


    "We didn''t suffer any casualties," Professor Barret replied. "But we have dozens who have been in critical conditions. Fortunately, the Healers from the Terra Manor were very dependable.


    "They managed to stabilize their conditions, so their lives are no longer in any danger. However, they still need extensive treatment once we have returned to the academy."


    Ethan sighed in relief before nodding his head.


    "Professor, we will be returning with you to the academy," Ethan replied. "After that, a few


    others and I will head to the City of Wisteria for a few days."


    "You''re going to unseal Lia Fail, right?" Professor Barret asked.


    "Yes, Professor," Ethan replied.


    Since Professor Rinehart and Professor Barret were the number one and number two protectors of Brynhildr Academy, the leaders of the forest, including Koko and Broodmother, both agreed that they should be aware of the existence of the Stone of Destiny.


    This also allowed Chloe to ess the hidden archives in the library, allowing her to find the various ruins that belonged to the Firbolgs.


    She was almost always outside of the academy during the past few months due to her secret mission to search for the Cauldron of the Dagda.


    "We will leave tomorrow at sunrise," Professor Barret said in a solemn tone. "Tonight, we will do a ritual to honor the souls of those who died in battle."


    Ethan nodded in understanding and promised to be there.


    Many Wizards and Witches had perished in the war against the invaders.


    These people would receive medals of honors, and the King of Wisteria wouldpensate their families for their losses.


    They were the Heroes who protected Midgard until their dying breath, so the Kingdom of Eastshire wouldn''t turn their backs on them and their families.


    After talking with the Professor, he went to look for George.


    To his surprise, the Head Prefect was seated between twodies, who were ring at the other Witches throwing coquettish nces at the young man, who didn''t dare return their


    heated gazes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ethan recognized Sabrina, George''s girlfriend.


    However, he didn''t recognize who the other girl was since this was his first time seeing her.


    ''She must be a First Year,'' Ethan thought.


    Still, he was quite surprised that George was getting a lot of attention.


    Something must have happened during the battle against the Insect Horde, which resulted in


    the current situation.


    However, seeing that this was not the time to talk to his Head Prefect, Ethan chose to


    strategically retreat, lest he found himself in the crossfire of thedies who were eyeing


    George as if he was a nice, juicy steak they could bite.


    George, who noticed Ethan sneak away in haste, called out to him, but thetter pretended that he didn''t hear anything.


    Ethan had learned that getting caught in a cat fight was a very dangerous and scary thing.


    Fortunately, all his lovers got along very well, so they didn''t resort to such things. While Ethan was going back to look for Lilian and the others, Alice, who had alsoe to participate in the battle, gazed at Nicole, who was looking far off in the distance.


    "Who are you?" Alice asked.


    She was just like Nicole, who wielded the power of ice.


    However, after sparring with Nicole for the past few months, she came to realize that the fighting style of Nicole a few months ago was very different from the fighting style of Nicole


    of today.


    "You''re much morepatible with me," Nicole replied without even bothering to turn her head to look behind her. "Unfortunately, it''s toote. I prefer to stay where I am now, and I don''t n on changing vessels for the foreseeable future."


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Alice frowned.


    "You don''t need to," Nicole replied. "Just think of it as the random musing of a person who


    has way too much time on her hands."


    A minuteter, Nicole finally turned around to look at Alice.


    "So, what do you want?" Nicole asked. "I''m sure that you didn''te here to just ask me who


    I am, right?"


    Alice narrowed her eyes because she could feel that the youngdy in front of her was truly different from the Nicole she knew.


    But that wasn''t the most important thing right now.


    There was something that she wanted to know, which would give her the direction she needed


    to understand her power on a deeper level.


    "Why is your ice element different from mine?" Alice asked. "It''s like my ice magic is fake


    compared to yours."


    Nicole smiled faintly before she raised her hand and snapped her fingers.


    Soon, the two teenage girls disappeared from the cliff that was overlooking the sea.


    The two of them would have a nice, long talk, and Baradiel had no intention of letting anyone hear any part of their conversation.

 Chapter 1002 What Will Come Will Come

    Chapter 1002 What Will Come Will Come


    "Such a thing happened while I was away?" Leviathan frowned after hearing the events that transpired in Midgard after he and the City of Antis wandered through time and space, arriving at a different world from their own.


    "Indeed." Lady Hecate nodded. "As such, our hands are currently tied. If something like this happens again in the future, the chances are, we won''t be able to return in a short period of time."


    "So, if those bastards suddenly enter our home, I hope you''ll kick them out for us, Levi," Oberon said with a smile.


    "I told you to stop calling me Levi hundreds of years ago," Leviathan gave the Fairy King a fed up look.


    "Okay, Levi."


    "Hah¡­"


    Titania gave the Progenitor of the Sea an apologetic look. Her husband liked to give people or creatures he liked a nickname.


    And since he really liked Leviathan, he''d always call thetter Levi in an endearing tone.


    "How bad is the current situation?" Leviathan asked, wanting to hear the crux of the matter.


    After asking this question, the faces of the Progenitors all turn solemn.


    Even Ashmedai, who liked to throw jokes and tease people, looked very serious, a rare sight even for his circle of friends.


    "I''d like to be optimistic, but I can''t," Titania replied after a minute of silence had passed. "Ever since the All-Father died, the weave of time and space has grown thinner.


    "The reason why we did what we did today was to inform the world that there''s a far more sinister threat out there than the constant skirmishes between them and their neighboring kingdoms.


    "King Arawn was present at the scene, so it was the perfect opportunity to strike. He has a lot of connections, so letting him see it personally will provide us a shortcut for spreading the news far and wide."


    Lady Hecate nodded. "But just in case, I will also formally ask for his helpter. It''s best that all our interests are aligned, so there will be no misunderstandings between us and the King of Annwn.


    King Arawn held a special position in Midgard, and even the Progenitors knew he had an important role to y.


    As such, they couldn''t keep the current state of the world hidden from him. Doing so would only put Midgard at a disadvantage, for it would not do their world''s Champions any good to be caught by surprise by the invasions.


    "Very well." Leviathan nodded. "There''s simply no way I can remain indifferent if our world is in danger. But, I have to say that you really put great thought into what happened earlier.


    "However, what would you guys have done if the Alliance and the Fomorians failed to fend the enemies off?"


    Lady Hecate frowned. "If that really happened, then we would have had no choice but to interfere. However, if they can''t resist such a simple level of opponents, then this world is as good as doomed."


    "Fortunately, there were some veeeeery capable individuals in the mix," Ashmedai regained hisposure and was smiling once more.


    "Stop tooting your own horn just because Ethan is part of the Valentin Family," Oberon scoffed. "Since Queen Celestia and I are kin, that makes him my great, great, nephew. He''s part Fae, so he is also my people."


    Ashmedai rolled his eyes at the shameless Fairy King, who had no nickname for him.


    Oberon had never liked Ashmedai, so it didn''t even cross his mind to give thetter a nickname.


    The Fairy Queen, Titania, cleared her throat and shifted the conversation back to the topic at hand.


    "I''m very happy to know that even if we are fighting on the front lines, there would still be individuals who would serve as this world''sst line of defense," Titania said. "With Leviathan, Ethan, King Arawn, Godfrey, and the rest of the other people holding the fort, we can fight at the front with some peace of mind."


    The other Progenitors, including Balor, the Dwarven Progenitor, and the Elven Progenitor nodded their heads in agreement.


    Midgard''s defense had always bore a heavy load in their mind, and after seeing the previous battle, they felt a lot more at ease.


    "So, you better not y any tricks and make Lilian conceive Ethan''s child," Ashmedai reminded the Progenitor of Magic. "That Legacy Resonance is a good trump card to use inrge-scale battles."


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Lady Hecate asked back,pletely forgetting her earlier regret of choosing Lily to bear Ethan''s child instead of Lilian.


    The youngdy wasn''t even on her list of candidates because she couldn''tst more than two rounds with Ethan during their lovemaking.


    Such a frail youngdy would not be able to properly carry Ethan''s seed in her womb¡ªat least, that was what Lady Hecate thought when she was paying close attention to Ethan''s lovers.


    Despite her being petty and liking to hold grudges, she deemed that the only logical candidate to bear Ethan''s child was actually his first wife, Lily.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As such, she decided to do the right thing and let the married couple have a child together.


    "Well, Ethan will work extra hard knowing that he''s now going to be a father, that''s for sure," Ashmedaimented.


    Leviathan''s eyes flickered after hearing that Ethan''s wife was pregnant. This was news to him, and it naturally made him feel happy, knowing that the bloodline of the Royal Family of Antis was bound to grow in theing years.


    "Are there any other things that I should know about?" Leviathan, who kept his true feelings in his heart, asked with a calm expression on his face.


    "Aside from the dangers of the Otherworlders invading ournd, there aren''t other important things to discuss. It''s just the usual greed of the mortals¡ªcoveting thends and possessions of others."


    Stay tuned to empire


    Leviathan nodded in understanding because this was true for most cases, with the exception of those who loved nature like the Elves and the Fairies.


    Even if these two races had their own desires, it wasn''t as bad as the Humans and other races, who sought material things.


    The Progenitor of the Sea was happy to have talked to his old friends as they updated him on the events that he missed during the time that he was gone.


    They also had a small party in Antis before the Progenitors returned to their own Domains while keeping watch on the Lands of Saraqael.


    The moment they left, Leviathan heaved a long sigh as he worried about the current state of the world.


    Although Ethan and the others were strong, and he promised to lend his hand, the world was vast.


    If the invasion appeared in ces outside their reach and no other Champions were around to rise up to fend these invaders off, then the chances of the enemies getting a foothold in ces he couldn''t see was high.


    ''What wille wille,'' Leviathan thought as he looked at the Allied Armies at the shore with his hands sped behind his back.


    "All I wish is for Ethan and his family to live happily, but that is now impossible due to the current state of things."


    With such a threat looming above their heads, Leviathan didn''t feel too optimistic about their current situation.


    Fortunately, the Progenitors said that the barrier protecting Midgard would stillst for a good while, so there shouldn''t be many outbreaks of invasion.


    At least, that was what they believed.


    They knew that their enemies were crafty and were always on the lookout for loopholes they could exploit in the weave.


    But as long as the world knew that they should stop their petty wars and stand united to protect their world, Midgard would have a fighting chance against the threats who wished to conquer their world and make it a part of their own.

 Chapter 1003: Welcome Back To Brynhildr Academy

    Chapter 1003: Wee Back To Brynhildr Academy


    ?


    The next day, the members of the Alliance set off to return to their own Domains.


    The Fomorians, on the other hand, had moved their Flying Ships onnd, away from the Human towns near the coast.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Three Chieftains had asked their subordinates to keep everyone in line, while they apanied the King of Eastshire back to his kingdom, to wait for Ethan''s arrival.


    Ethan told them that he needed to return to Brynhildr Academy first before heading to the City of Wisteria.


    As such, the Fomorian Chieftains would then remain in the Royal Pce, and have the king show them his hospitality.


    King Arawn and Godfrey decided to go with Ethan on his trip to Brynhildr Academy because the two of them were very curious about the educational institution where Ethan was staying. Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel also wanted to visit the academy.


    Princess Ariel had a secondary objective and that was to see Ethan''s other lovers, especially Ethan''s wife, who seemed to be pregnant with his child.


    Naturally, Illumina would being along as well.


    Ethan had already discussed with Professor Rinehart, and Professor Barret that the three Mermaid Princesses would be special exchange students, who were very interested in Human culture.


    Professor Rinehart put some conditions in ce, which Illumina, Princess Wilhelmina, and Princess Ariel agreed to.


    For the time being, the three Mermaid Princesses would be staying in Dud Manor because it was better to keep them with Ethan.


    An hour before they set sail to the academy, Alice and Nicole returned.


    The former had aplicated look on her face, while thetter remained cold and aloof.


    Nicole didn''t decide to stay in Ethan''s Flying Ship, and simply returned to her own quarters in the Flying Ship that she had ridden towards the battlefield.


    "Set sail!" Professor Barret ordered. "We will now return to the academy!"


    With his gship taking the lead, all the other Flying Ships of the academy rose up towards the skies.


    It would take them at least two days to return, and during that time, Ethan nned to catch up with his other lovers, who missed him terribly.


    Unfortunately, the side-effects of using the Legacy Resonance was still in effect, which made Princess Ramona, Lilith, and Emma very happy because Ethan was more affectionate, and yet a little rough at the same time, as he embraced the three of them.


    Lilian also joined her sisters, especially after gaining a higher resistance to the act, allowing her tost for many rounds.


    Illumina didn''t join the younger girls because she had aplete monopoly of Ethan before and after their marriage.


    As such, she deemed that his other lovers should spend more quality time with him.


    Two dayster, the Flying Ships descended in the academy, and were greeted by the resounding cheers of the students that had chosen to remain.


    When they heard that the war was over, and they emerged victorious, all of them couldn''t be any happier.


    They even sent their ravens to inform their friends about the news, and told them that it was now safe to return to the academy.


    Professor Rinehart stood in front of the weing students, and smiled faintly when his best friend, Professor Barret disembarked looking as if he had just taken a stroll in the park.


    Seeing that he didn''t receive any grievous injuries, the Headmaster then shifted his attention to Ethan, who had also disembarked the Flying Ship he was on.


    When the students saw the three beautiful mature women behind Ethan, all of their eyes widened in shock, and a thought came across the minds of the Wizards.


    ''D-Did he increase the number of his lovers again?!''


    The Wizards were not the only ones who thought of this, but some of the Witches as well.


    They had a good impression of Ethan, but when it came to his uncanny ability to pick up beautifuldies wherever and whenever, they couldn''t help but think that his stamina was strong enough to water all the fields he''d acquired to nt his seeds.


    Also, they couldn''t help but sigh in admiration because the three women were beauties that could bring the downfall of a nation, especially thedy that had long blue hair that was a bit darker than Ethan''s.


    The majority of them had seen Ethan use his Resonance, so they immediately recognized her. They even thought that perhaps the young man''s Resonance had reached perfection, allowing him to summon his Resonance, and make it apany him like a real person.


    "Wee back to Brynhildr Academy," Professor Rinehart said. "I am d to know that all of you are safe. I have watched the battle unfold, and I am very proud of everyone''s bravery in performing the roles that they were assigned to.


    "I have already asked the kitchens to prepare a feast worthy of the heroes who have returned victorious from the battlefield. Also, those who participated in the war will receive 30,000 Merit Points each, which you can exchange in the Academy''s treasury."


    Cheers rang out from the crowd as everyone who joined the battle was overjoyed by this news. Not only did they have a great story to tell everyone, which they could pass to their future children, they were also rewarded handsomely by their Headmaster.


    As the excited heroes got dragged back to their manors by their friends, so that they could tell their Heroic Tales, Ethan led his people and the three Mermaid Princesses back to Dud Manor. The feast that Professor Rinehart spoke about would start within two hours, so there was plenty of time for him to let the Mermaid Princesses adapt to their new environment.


    Ethan walked hand in hand with Lily all the way to the Manor.


    When the young man saw Lily among the crowd of the students that came to wee their return, he felt the strong impulse to run to her, hug her tight, and kiss her in front of


    everyone.


    But, he didn''t do that.


    He held back his happiness, worry, and desires, knowing that if he really did what he wanted to do, Lily might get embarrassed due to their public disy of affection.


    But, after reaching Dud Manor, and leaving the Mermaid Princesses to settle down in their rooms, Ethan took Lily to his room, so that the two of them could finally talk.


    Ethan''s other lovers also understood that the husband and wife needed to catch up on a lot of things, so they made sure to leave them alone for the time being.


    The moment the two were finally alone, the first thing they did was not talk, but exchange fiery kisses with each other.


    It had been so long since they had seen each other, and they were unable to hold back the feelings that they had been holding back for a long time.

 Chapter 1004: I’m Telling The Truth!

    Chapter 1004: I¡¯m Telling The Truth!


    ?


    Ethan''s and Lily''s kisses soon turned fiery with passion.


    The young man then carried her to the bed, where they kissed, kissed, and kissed some more.


    He didn''t dare to make love with Lily in her current state after Emma warned him that making love with Lily at this point in time could endanger the child in her womb.


    With that in mind, he held back his desire to be one with her and simply kissed her repeatedly to make her feel his overwhelming love for her.


    After a few minutes of passionate kisses, Ethan pressed his ear on Lily''s lower abdomen, as if trying to hear whatever sounds his baby could produce.


    "You''re so silly," Lily giggled as she lovingly brushed her husband''s hair with her hand. "Our baby is still too small for you to hear anything. ording to Professor Galena, they''re only the size of a strawberry."


    Ethan sighed faintly before kissing Lily''s abdomen, which was right above her womb.


    The young man had now epted the fact that he was going to be a father, and he vowed to himself that he would be the best father in the world.


    Growing up without parents had left a bitter scar in Ethan''s heart, so he was determined to not make his child suffer the same fate as him.


    "I love you, Lily," Ethan said before moving up to kiss Lily''s lips. "Thank you for marrying me, and thank you for having my child."


    "You''re wee?" Lily found Ethan''s current state quite endearing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Back when they were still in the Lands of stor, the two of them were ready to take that final step and get married.


    But due to a few loose ends that were still not tied up properly, both of them decided that they would wait until the young man finished sorting things out with Chloe and Luna.


    "How did you feel when you found out that you are pregnant?" Ethan asked with great curiosity.


    "I was very surprised," Lily replied. "After all, I was sure that I wouldn''t get pregnant until I graduated from the academy. But now that you''ve told me the real reason behind how I became pregnant, I guess I should thank Lady Hecate for holding a grudge against you."


    Ethan smiled bitterly, but since he had alreadye to terms with the petty payback of the Progenitor of Magic, he also wanted to thank her as well.


    Of course, he would never say this out loud. If Lady Hecate heard it, she might think that her payback wasn''t enough and might target his other lovers, making them also conceive Ethan''s child when he least expected it.


    Of course, he didn''t know that Lady Hecate had no intention of targeting his lovers again due to her agreement with Ashmedai.


    "Should we start thinking of names for our baby?" Ethan asked.


    "Why not?" Lily replied with a smile. "But we can talk about it after the feast. I''ll stay with you tonight, so the two of us can think of good names for boys and girls."


    Ethan nodded. "Good."


    The two then stared at each other with an affectionate gaze.


    Soon, the sound of rustling clothes spread inside the room.


    They might not be able to go all the way, there were plenty of ways to sate each other''s desire that they had pent up during the times that they weren''t together.


    Two hourster...


    Ethan and Lily left the room together, walking hand in hand.


    Luna, Lilian, Joanne, Princess Ramona, Illumina, Princess Wilhelmina, and Princess Ariel were all in the Common Room having a nice chat about the battle that happened a few days ago.


    The other members of Dud Manor, who didn''t participate in the event, like Noah, could only listen in envy as Joanne narrated her own version, exaggerating everything, making the battle more intense and dramatic!


    George, who was more than happy to make himself look more cool and amazing, joined Joanne''s version of the story.


    He told it in such a way that it made it seem that they were fighting to protect the entire world from destruction, making Noah and the others sigh internally.


    However, there was just one problem.


    "George, I know Ethan and the others are strong, but can you not pretend that you''re one of them?" a Third Year student from Dud Manor looked at his Head Prefect in disdain. "You? Killing monsters with a single strike of your axe and calling lightning bolts to smite them? Do you really think we''re gullible children?"


    "That''s right!" another Third Year chimed in. "Calling yourself as the sole Guardian that protected the Medical Field from getting overrun by monsters is a bit of a stretch, don''t you think?"


    "B-But, I''m telling the truth!" George said firmly. "You can ask Sabrina!"


    "Sabrina is your girlfriend. Of course she will side with you no matter what hogwash you say!" the Third Year snorted. "Come on. Next time, why don''t you spin a more believable tale. I''m sure you yed your part and killed a few insects.


    "But making it seem that you''re some kind of War God who was invincible on the battlefield is simply too much. Even if I believed you, do you think that others will?"


    Ethan, who hadn''t seen George fight in the rear of the army formation, could only chuckle internally because he, too, found George''s story too unbelievable.


    The young man was fighting at the front lines, so he didn''t know what happened at the rear of the army''s battle formation.


    But if he had seen George back then, he would have definitely been surprised because everything that George had said was true.


    "Sir George, it''s fine." Joanne lightly patted the Head Prefect''s arm. "I believe you."


    "No you don''t," George replied after seeing the mischievous smile on Joanne''s face.


    He was so tempted to pinch her cheeks, but since he knew that Ethan''s sister was a spicy little pepper, he decided that it would be best to just show them how awesome he was in the future. "Mark my words-the next time you see me fight, you''ll eat all of your words," George dered with a face filled with injustice. "Then, you will all realize how much all of you have wronged me!"


    "Sure."


    "Okay."


    "We''ll wait for that day."


    "Are you hungry? Should we go to the Dining Hall to eat?"


    The members of Dud Manor didn''t take their Head Prefect''s words seriously and only smiled


    at him.


    George, who knew that talking to the members of Dud Manor was useless, decided to give up for now and led the way to the Dining Hall.


    He decided to just eat away his sorrows, and maybe spend time with his loverter to soothe his wounded heart.

 Chapter 1005: Future Family Plans

    Chapter 1005: Future Family ns


    ?


    When they arrived in the Dining Room, the tables were filled with mouth-watering delicacies, which Ethan and the others very rarely saw in the Dining Hall of the academy.


    Clearly, Professor Rinehart made sure that all of those who remained and traveled to the Battlefield would have a scrumptious lunch, raising their spirits and soothing their weary bodies.


    The majority of the students had returned home to their families, so the once lively Dining Hall only had dozens of people at each table.


    Even so, that didn''t stop everyone from having a good time as they chatted and ate with their friends who had been baptized by war.


    Ethan''s lovers, including the Mermaid Princesses, sat at the Dud Manor''s table.


    Illumina, Princess Wilhelmina, and Princess Ariel had also be a topic of discussion among the students as they wondered what their rtionship with Ethan was.


    Most of them already recognized Illumina since they had seen Ethan''s Resonance a few times in the past, but that was it.


    After having a few drinks, a brave young Wizard from the Eques Manor decided to make his way to the Dud Manor''s table to ask Ethan what his rtionship with Illumina was.


    When Ethan answered honestly that Illumina was his second wife, the Wizard''s eyes widened in shock.


    Then when he tried to try his luck and asked about his rtionship with Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel rtionship, the young man replied that they were just his friends who helped him a lot during the war against the Fomorians and the Insect Army.


    When Princess Wilhelmina heard that she was now Ethan''s friend, she couldn''t help but smile. Being recognized as a friend by the Prince of Antis was an honor for the members of the Ocean Races.


    Princess Ariel, on the other hand, also thought that this was a good start because starting as friends was a good thing as well.


    When the Wizard returned to the table for the Eques Manor and divulged the information he got from Ethan, loud gasps spread inside the Dining Hall.


    Illumina was a beautiful woman, and she looked like the type that would make any man howl in happiness if they woke up beside her on the bed.


    Because of this, the faces of the guys were dripping with envy and jealousy as they wondered why all the beautifuldies seemed to find themselves in a rtionship with Ethan.


    The only saving grace was that there were other beautifuldies in the academy who weren''t affiliated with the handsome young man from Dud Manor.


    This gave them hope that if they tried hard enough, they might just get lucky and find someone that would be their lover as well.


    Naturally, news of Illumina being Ethan''s second wife spread like wildfire by the time the feast in the Dining Hall ended.


    Professor Rinehart had already announced that the three Mermaid Princesses would stay in the academy as exchange students who would be studying the culture of the Wizard World.


    This made the students quite interested in interacting more with the three beautiful women, who hade from the sea to learn more about the ways of Humans.


    Before he returned to Dud Manor with the others, Ethan introduced Princess Ariel to Chloe, who was the only one who could confirm if the cauldron the Mermaid Princess had was really the Cauldron of the Dagda, one of the treasures of the Tuatha De Danann.


    "This is indeed the Cauldron of the Dagda," Chloe said as her finger traced the ck cauldron''s surface.


    Since she was the Guardian of the Stone of Destiny, the treasure had merged inside her body for safekeeping.


    Princess Ariel observed Chloe with an appraising gaze, trying to discern what kind of personality she had.


    Chloe, who was also aware of Princess Ariel''s probing, didn''t really care about it too much. Now that the final treasure had been found, she would be able to unseal the power of Lia Fail, which had the power to find the True Kings of all races.


    "I decided to bring Illumina, Princess Wilhelmina, and Princess Ariel with us to the City of Wisteria," Ethan said to Chloe. "The Fomorian Chieftains are already there, and I have promised to help them find their True King."


    Chloe frowned, but she still reluctantly nodded her head.


    Now that the Progenitors were pushing for all of the Champions of Midgard to set aside their hostility with each other and join hands to fight amon enemy of their world, she didn''t have a reason to reject the request of the Fomorian Race.


    Also, she was very happy that her role was about to end, and she would finally be able to consummate her feelings with Ethan.


    Lily''s pregnancy had left her wishing to bear his child as well. Though she nned to wait until she graduated from the academy before doing so.


    However, she wouldn''t wait for that long to make love with him.


    She was even willing to have her powers manifest into an Origin Crystal using the Cauldron of the Twilight so that Ethan could safely embrace her without endangering his life in the


    process.


    An hourter, Ethan and Lily were once again inside his room, both with serious expressions on their faces.


    The two of them talked about many things, including where they would settle down once Lily gave birth to his child.


    After some discussions, the two decided that they would stay with Ethan''s grandparents so that Ethan''s Grandma and Grandpa could spend some time with their great grandchild... or great grandchildren.


    Both of them were getting old, and Ethan hoped that they would be able to enjoy their remaining years in peace.


    Lily''s mother, Leah, would also stay with them, so she could also look after her grandson or granddaughter.


    Seff, Lyall, and Conall could visit them at any given time. After all, the world of the Ordinarius wasn''t that hard to enter from their side.


    Then after three to four years, Ethan would bring his family to Caer Wydion, where he''d spend a year or two with his biological parents, allowing them to also see his child.


    After settling this matter, the two then talked about the names that they would give to their


    child.


    "How about we name him Zach if he is a boy?" Ethan asked.


    "Zach is good, but I was thinking that Zayne is a better name," Lily replied.


    "Then, how about if she is a girl?"


    "How about Gwen or Zoe?"


    "Those names are good. I like them. You''ve got good naming sense, Lily."


    "Mmm."


    The two talked, and talked some more.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Both of them were in the bed, with Lily''s head resting on Ethan''s chest.


    The feeling of peace knowing that her husband was very happy to know that she was pregnant made her heart swell with joy.


    As Ethan''s first wife, she also believed that she was more than capable of bearing his child and doing her duty as his wife.

 Chapter 1006: Um, It’s Still Morning?

    Chapter 1006: Um, It¡¯s Still Morning?


    ?


    After Chloe finished her preparations, she headed to the north of the academy, where Ethan''s Flying Ship was waiting for her.


    Once she got there, they would fly to the city of Wisteria to unlock the seal on the Stone of Destiny and help the Fomorians find their True King.


    Truth be told, the Stone of Destiny was a truly remarkable artifact, but it was just as dangerous.


    Unlike the Fomorians, the other races weren''t too keen in finding their True King.


    They might even go out of their way to destroy Lia Fail or hide it away so that it would never again see the light of day.


    Back in the ancient era, Lia Fail yed a very important role because the scattered tribes of the different races needed someone to lead them. But the structure of the world had since changed, and the races had stabilized their rule in every domain. In simpler terms, Lia Fail was no longer necessary.


    For this reason, its power had been sealed away by the Tuatha De Danann, preventing it from changing the bnce of power in the world.


    But they also hoped that when a time of great disaster would befall upon the world, and the people needed someone to lead them, Lia Fail would once again make an appearance.


    They hoped that finding a King would help Midgard ovee the impending cmity that would befall it.


    ''Finally, the time hase,'' Chloe thought as the Flying Ship entered her sight.


    She could already see her sisters, who hade to bid Ethan a safe and fast journey. "Ready to go?" Ethan asked with a smile as Chloe arrived at the Flying Ship.


    "Yes," Chloe replied before ncing at Princess Ariel, who possessed the Cauldron of the Dagda.


    The Mermaid Princess gave Chloe a nod of acknowledgment as if trying to say that she already knew what to do.


    "I''lle back as soon as I can," Ethan said before kissing and hugging his lovers one by one.


    They had already said their goodbyes before Chloe arrived, so Ethan bid them his own farewell.


    "Bring me some souvenirs, okay?" Joanne said with a cheeky smile on her face.


    "Okay," Ethan replied.


    The young man then hugged and kissed Lilian to bid her goodbye. But just as he was about to go to the Flying Ship, she reached out to hold his hand.


    "I''m going with you," Lilian said with a determined look on her face.


    Ethan and the otherdies were surprised, not expecting Lilian to say such a thing.


    Suddenly, something crossed his mind, which made him nod his head in agreement to her words.


    "Okay, you cane with us," Ethan replied.


    "Are you not going to ask me why I want toe with you?" Lilian asked in a curious tone. "There''s no need to ask," Ethan smiled. "I''ll know when we reach the City of Wisteria, won''t I?"


    Lilian nodded and allowed Ethan to lead her to the deck of the Flying Ship, which was ready to fly to their destination.


    With a final wave of goodbye to his lovers, Ethan nodded in Merric''s direction to tell him that they could set sail.


    Merric nodded back before giving his orders to his people, and soon, the Flying Ship slowly rose from the ground until it hovered above the academy.


    "Set sail to the City of Wisteria!" Merric shouted.


    Ethan watched the scenery of the academy grow smaller and smaller until it could no longer be seen.


    Standing beside him were Chloe and Lilian, who were each holding one of his hands.


    "It seems that your sisters will not lose to you when ites to getting His Highness'' affections," Princess Ariel said in a teasing tone.


    "They are my sisters, not my subordinates," Illumina replied with a smile. "We are Ethan''s pirs of support, so there''s no need for us to treat each other as rivals in love."


    Princess Ariel no longer made anyments and simply shifted her gaze back to the young man, whom she found quite interesting.


    She had observed Ethan''s interactions with his lovers in the past few days, and she was surprised to see genuine love in his eyes whenever he looked at them.


    Originally, she thought that with Illumina''s beauty, wisdom, and maturity, she would lord over Ethan''s other lovers and make them submit to her.


    However, Illumina didn''t do such a thing. She knew that when Ethan loved someone, he would love them dearly.


    With that in mind, she didn''t feel the need topete with his lovers or be jealous of them.


    From the start, she already knew that she already held a piece of the young man''s heart, making her irreceable in his life. And the same could be said for her sisters.


    As the Ship soared over the clouds, Ethan, Chloe, Lilian, and Illumina went to his cabin to talk


    about a few things before they arrived in the Kingdom of Wisteria.


    This left Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel to chat with the Catkins, who served as Ethan''s loyal subjects and protectors.


    They wanted to know more about Ethan''s biological family, but the lips of Merric and the others were tightly sealed when it came to the affairs of their Masters.


    Since they couldn''t get any information about Ethan''s family, they decided to ask about Ethan''s past.


    Merric answered their questions, but withheld any information about why Ethan was


    abandoned by his parents when he was still a baby.


    While this was happening, Ethan suddenly found himself being pampered by the threedies,


    who seemed to havee to an agreement beforehand.


    "Um, it''s still morning?" Ethan said unsurely as Illumina took off his robe.


    "So?" Illumina asked back with a mischievous smile on her face.


    Lilian had already loosened the young man''s pants, making them fall to his feet.


    Chloe on the other hand, cupped his face and gave him a kiss.


    The three of them had allowed Ethan to stay with Lily while he was in the academy because they knew that the two of them had many things to talk about, especially regarding her


    pregnancy.


    But now that they were on their way to the Kingdom of Wisteria, there were only three of them, and they didn''t mind sharing the young man among themselves.


    Lilian, who had experienced a Legacy Resonance with Ethan, was now more eager than ever to be one with him.


    The feeling of their minds, spirits, and bodies joining during the Legacy Resonance made her feel that she had experienced a greater intimacy than any of her sisters.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In a way, she was right.


    Even Ethan felt that Lilian was now like an irreceable part of him, just as he was to her.


    He could sense where she was, and to a certain extent, read her thoughts as well.


    Lilian was able to do the same, and she believed that the more times they activated the Legacy Resonance together, the closer she and Ethan would be.


    Soon, Ethan found himself being sandwiched by soft, fragrant bodies.


    He could feel the mes of desire slowly rising in his chest and loins as they kissed, licked,


    and nibbled nearly every part of his body.


    They had requested that Ethan remain still and leave everything to them.


    Although he agreed toy down on the bed and allowed them to do as they pleased, Ethan''s


    lips and hands weren''t being idle.


    Soon, the sound of his lovers'' pleasure-filled sighs echoed inside the cabin as they indulged themselves in passionate lovemaking, which made Ethan feel as if he was on cloud nine.

 Chapter 1007: The Sealed Legacies of the Tuatha De Danann [Part 1]

    Chapter 1007: The Sealed Legacies of the Tuatha De Danann [Part 1]


    ?


    Two dayster, the Flying Ship finally arrived at the City of Wisteria.


    Since Ethan had already informed them of their arrival, a team of Royal Guards had been dispatched to escort them safely to the castle.


    Unlike Ethan''s first time in the city, the Royal Guards no longer made him pass through any checkpoints, allowing the Flying Ship to directly fly over the pce, thennd in the


    designated location for Flying Ships.


    There, he saw King Austen, Queen Evane, and the Grand Archmage, Edmond, as well as Prince Louis and Princess Evangeline.


    The Fomorian Chieftains, along with their subordinates, were also present at the scene.


    A nce was enough for Ethan to tell that they had been eagerly waiting for his arrival.


    When the Flying Shipnded, King Austen''s gazended on the youngdy standing beside Ethan.


    The youngdy looked at him with a calm expression on her face, making King Austen sigh internally.


    ''So this is your decision,'' King Austen thought.


    It wasn''t only King Austen who nced at the youngdy beside Ethan with curious looks on their faces.


    Queen Evane, Prince Louis, and Princess Evangeline all looked at Lilian with smiles on their faces because they could tell that she hade to tie up some loose ends.


    "Wee to Wisteria, Ethan," King Austen greeted the young man who had finally disembarked from the Flying Ship. "I hope that your journey here was smooth sailing?"


    Ethan subconsciously nced at Lilian by his side and thought of a different kind of smoothness he enjoyed during their trip.


    His trip to the City of Wisteria had been veryfortable, especially since his lovers are very keen to make him feel as good as possible during their journey.


    "It was very smooth," Ethan replied. "I hope you''re well, Your Majesty."


    "I am indeed well." King Austen nodded.


    Suddenly, two Flying Chariots appeared and slowly descended beside Ethan''s Flying Ship.


    They were none other than the Flying Chariots of King Arawn, who had also finally arrived at the Royal Pce after a short detour.


    The King of Annwn stepped out of his carriage with a smile on his face, greeting everyone in a casual manner.


    Unlike Kings who wore a crown, King Arawn only wore a circlet on his head, since he felt that wearing crowns was too tiresome.


    Godfrey, who had been apanying the King of Annwn everywhere, also disembarked from the carriage and gave everyone a brief nod of greeting.


    "Well, then. The Guardian of the Sword of Light is waiting," King Austen said. "She''s not a very patient person, but for some reason, she informed me that, as soon as you arrived, I should bring you to the Temple of Light."


    "Please lead the way, Your Majesty," Ethan replied.


    King Austen nodded and led the group to where the Guardian of Light was waiting for them.


    Caddor, Narissa, and Jovar all looked at Ethan with expectation, and the young man nodded in return.


    "I brought Lia Fail with me," Ethan stated, making the three Fomorian Chieftains sigh in relief.


    Now that the Stone of Destiny was within their reach, their mission was almostplete.


    As such, they rxed a bit more and followed behind King Austen.


    Several minutester, they arrived at the Temple of Light.


    Standing on top of the stairs was a in looking youngdy who could easily blend into a crowd of people without being noticed.


    But the moment she saw Ethan, Chloe, and Princess Ariel, a faint smile appeared on her face as if she had just seen some old friends she hadn''t seen for many years.


    "Come," the Guardian of the Sword of Light, Zia, said with a smile on her face.


    Ethan, Chloe, and Princess Ariel took a step forward and headed to the stairs.


    The others tried to follow them, but an invisible barrier prevented them from moving forward.


    "Everyone else will wait here," Zia said in amanding tone that would not take No for an


    answer.


    When Ethan and the others finally arrived at the top of the stairs, Zia gestured for them to follow her inside the temple.


    King Austen could only look at them with a sigh because the Temple of Light was a sacred ce within the Pce of Wisteria.


    Only those whom the Guardian had acknowledged could enter it.


    Even he, the King of Eastshire, had never once stepped foot inside the Temple of Light because he wasn''t acknowledged by the Guardian of iomh Sis.


    Although she was called a Guardian, she was actually the Will of the Sword of Light that had manifested in a physical form.


    Since Zia and the Sword of Light were one and the same, it meant that she had absolute power within the Royal City of Wisteria.


    Her words might not mean anything to others, but to the members of the Royal Family, they werew.


    Zia had protected the Royal Family since the sword of light embedded itself within Eastshire. The moment she deemed that they were no longer worthy of her protection, she would find a new King that would follow her will.


    Fortunately, the Royal Bloodline of Wisteria had stayed true to their oath and steadily honored the agreement their ancestors had pledged to her.


    "I didn''t think that a day woulde, when all four of us would be together again," Zia said


    as she walked towards the inner temple. "Since fate decreed that we will once again appear in the world, a new era shall begin to unfold."


    Zia then turned around to look at Chloe.


    "Lia Fail."


    She then shifted her attention to Ethan.


    "Areadbhair."


    Finally, she looked at Princess Ariel.


    "Dagda."


    As if reacting to her words, Chloe''s lower abdomen glowed faintly, and from there, the Stone


    of Destiny appeared.


    Ethan, who saw this, blinked once then twice before a realization came to him.


    Although he found it hard to believe, he now had an idea of why Chloe needed to remain


    chaste in order to continue being the Guardian of the Lia Fail.


    The Stone of Kings could only be handled by chaste maidens because it hid itself away in the


    ce all women held sacred.


    Areadbhair materialized beside Ethan, its entire body covered in mes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Finally, the Cauldron of the Dagda, hovered in front of Princess Ariel, glowing faintly as if


    greeting its friends whom it hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "Now that we have gathered, it is time to unseal all of our powers," Zia stated.


    When Ethan and Princess Ariel heard her words, they couldn''t help but feel surprised because


    they thought that only Lia Fail had its powers sealed.


    Seeing their reaction, the smile on Zia''s face widened a bit, finding this situation quite


    amusing.


    "The Four Treasures of the Tuatha De Danann hold vast powers," Zia said in a serious tone. "To prevent the greed and evil of mortals from abusing our powers, we have sealed half of our powers so that we wouldn''t break the bnce of the world.


    "Only when all of us are gathered in one ce can we unseal ourselves, allowing us to regain


    our peak power and glory.


    "The three of you, who have been chosen by the world to wield them, are now gathered here today to bear witness to their awakening."


    Zia closed her eyes and a humming sound slowly spread in the surroundings. The Stone of Destiny, Areadhbair, and the Cauldron of the Dagda, shot a beam of light toward the hearts of their owners, helping them break their seals and allow them to regain the Legacies that they had lost hundreds of years ago.

 Chapter 1008: The Sealed Legacies of the Tuatha De Danann [Part 2]

    Chapter 1008: The Sealed Legacies of the Tuatha De Danann [Part 2]


    ?


    Ethan found himself falling into a trance.


    The moment the beam of light that shot out from Areadbhair hit his chest, he felt drowsy, and his consciousness seemed to slip away from him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    When he regained his senses, he found himself standing on a battlefield.


    Loud explosions, roars, dying screams, and the sounds of weapons shing against each other assaulted his ears, making him stagger.


    "Calm your heart, Beloved."


    Hearing a voice that made him feel as if a refreshing breeze was passing over him, Ethan soon recovered his bearings.


    "I know you don''t want to fight, but we have no other choice," a youngdy, who looked familiar and unfamiliar at the same time, said with a calm expression on her face.


    A few secondster, Ethan finally figured out what made thedy look familiar.


    She looked very much like a grown up version of Chloe!


    One of the reasons he didn''t recognize her right away was due to the fact that her hair was as red as pomegranates, giving her a sharper and more gant presence.


    The beautifuldy donned a red robe, holding a staff in her right hand and a glowing stone in her left hand.


    A single nce was enough for him to recognize the stone in Chloe''s hands, which had glowing runic patterns on its surface. It was none other than the Stone of Destiny, Lia Fail.


    "Chin up," Chloe said before lightly patting his back as if giving him a slight push. "I''ll cover for you, so fight with everything you have."


    The Stone of Destiny glowed brighter, and a golden light covered Ethan''s body.


    He felt a lot stronger, calmer, and more courageous.


    Suddenly, the spear in his hand zed with great intensity, its mes almost covering his entire body.


    That was how intense the mes were, and he felt how much it was rearing to taste some blood.


    "Go lonra¨ª an t-¨¢dh ort faoi shs na nD¨¦ithe," Chloe said softly,


    (A/N: May fortune shine upon you under the light of the Gods.)


    She then nted her staff on the ground and chanted a spell, giving Ethan the power to fly.


    With her spell, the young man rose to the sky and joined hispatriots in battle. Areadbhair seemed to roar in his hands, asking him to ughter as many as possible.


    The moment Ethan came close to the fiendish monsters they were fighting against, he immediately recognized them as the Fomorians.


    With ming spear in hand, Ethan killed, killed, and killed some more.


    The overwhelming desire to ughter was taking hold of his mind.


    The more he immersed himself in the bloodlust, the more powerful the mes burned until they covered his entire body.


    From time to time, Ethan would lose himself to the feeling of being overwhelmed by so much killing intent.


    It made him feel rmed, aware that he was being controlled by Areadbhair and was simply moving ording to its wishes.


    Controlling a weapon and being controlled by a weapon were two different things.


    Ethan didn''t want to be a tool for ughter, especially when the ming Spear was supposed to be his tool instead.


    However, with every Fomorian he killed, the more he felt like he was losing his mind.


    Each kill made Areadbhair''s mes stronger, and each kill made Ethan feel that he was about to lose his mind, turning into some maddened being who would end up killing friends and foes alike.


    It was then that he heard Chloe''s voice inside his head.


    "Ci¨²naigh do chro¨ª."


    (A/N: Calm your heart.)


    Her words were like a bucket of cold that sshed over his head, instantly helping Ethan break free from Areadhbair''s control and regain his senses.


    He stood in the middle of the battlefield, panting for breath, while his entire body zed like a raging inferno.


    The Fomorians had backed away, not daring to fight him in close quarters.


    They had seen his wanton ughter of theirrades, and it made them feel fearful of the Champion of the Tuatha De Danann, who didn''t hesitate to charge deep within enemy lines to ughter them all.


    While Ethan was doing his best to gain control of his body, some of the Fomorian Shamans bombarded him with long-ranged spells.


    But just before these spells couldnd on his body, a barrier appeared, stopping them in ce.


    In the distance, Chloe stood with her eyes glowing with power, holding up the Stone of Destiny, which shone like a small sun in her hand.


    Her long fiery hair fluttered in the breeze as she held up the barrier that blocked any and every attack thrown in Ethan''s direction.


    "Kill him!" a loud shout spread on the battlefield. "Whoever kills him will have anything he wishes from me! Kill him!"


    Perhaps woken up by the voice of someone ordering his death, Ethan was able to gain full control of his body. He held Areadbhair firmly in his hands, making sure that the Spear of ughter would not bend his will.


    Ethan then stared at the person who ordered his death.


    Although this was the first time he was seeing him in his lifetime, the young man immediately recognized him as the Half-Fomorian and former king of the Tuatha De Danann,


    Bres.


    Sensing Ethan''s gazend on his body, Bres shuddered internally. However, since he was at the very rear of the Fomorian Army, he believed that he wouldn''t need to worry too much about the Champion of the Tuatha De Danann, who had put fear in his heart.


    The moment Ethan locked his sights on his target, the world seemed to move in slow motion. The barrier that had protected him from the bombardment of spells shattered, leaving him open to the next barrage of spells that were about to descend on his body.


    In that world where time seemed to move very slowly, Ethan took a step forward.


    He moved normally in that world and effortlessly evaded the spells by walking around them.


    The sound of a bell seemed to ring in his ears as the mes that covered his body turned


    golden white.


    The Fomorians who didn''t know that they were moving so slowly in his world, charged in his direction, weapons drawn to kill.


    However, Ethan simply swung and thrust his spear, killing the helpless Fomorians who


    happened to be in front of him.


    In his enemy''s eyes, he was moving too fast.


    In his eyes, they were moving too slowly.


    This trance-like state didn''tst long, and after nearly half a minute, the world around him


    returned to its normal speed.


    But that was fine. Ethan had already ughtered his way toward his target until they were


    only separated by hundreds of meters.


    His eyes glowed with power, and the spear in his hands roared for the death of his enemies.


    And this time, Areadbhair was no longer able to bend Ethan to his will.


    This time, the young man had full control of his senses, making him more deadly than before.


    Suddenly, a One-Eyed Giant blocked Ethan''s path.


    He immediately recognized this creature because he had seen him after the battle ended between the Insect Horde that tried to invade Midgard.


    The monster was none other than the Fomorian Progenitor, Balor, who had assisted Bres in


    his rebellion to reim his former throne and once again make the Tuatha De Danann suffer


    under his rule.

 Chapter 1009: The Sealed Legacies of the Tuatha De Danann [Part 3]

    Chapter 1009: The Sealed Legacies of the Tuatha De Danann [Part 3]


    ?


    Balor was a very powerful Fomorian, and his eye had the power to destroy anything he gazed


    at.


    Naturally, he had to activate this ability to work.


    So when his gazended on Ethan''s body, the young man suddenly felt that a crisis was about to befall him.


    However, at that moment, something flew past the young man, heading straight to Balor''s only eye.


    The Fomorian wasn''t the least bit troubled by this. As soon as he activated his ability, everything and anything he gazed at would be destroyed regardless of what it was. However, when he gazed at the stone, he realized that his ability wasn''t working on it. The shock that Balor felt paralyzed him for a brief moment. And that very tinypse in judgment had bought enough time for the stone to hit his only eye, making him cry out in pain as he staggered backward.


    Balor hatefully pulled out the stone that struck his eye, which was currently bleeding.


    The Progenitor was temporarily blinded, and his regeneration ability had stopped working in that moment.


    Ethan, who saw the stone that the Fomorian was holding, immediately recognized it as the Stone of Destiny.


    He then nced in Chloe''s direction, who was looking at with an encouraging look on her face.


    With a roar that made all those who heard it feel fear in their hearts, Ethan lunged at the Fomorian. His spear zed fiercely, leaving a trail of me in its wake.


    Balor, who seemed to sense that staying would endanger his life, hastily threw the Stone of Destiny in the direction where he heard the roar before turning into a ck mist, escaping the battlefield.


    The Fomorian King was incredibly strong, so even a simple stone throw was enough to kill someone like Ethan.


    The Stone of Destiny flew at an unbelievable speed, piercing through the bodies of the Fomorians who were unlucky enough to be in its path.


    Ethan, who also didn''t expect Balor to do such a thing, braced himself to block the Stone of Destiny with his spear.


    But it was simply moving too fast for him to block itpletely.


    However, as if gaining its own sentience, the stone stopped mid-flight, mere inches away from Ethan''s chest.


    A momentter, it flew back in the hands of the beautifuldy, who wielded it in her left hand as if it was part of her body.


    Seeing Balor defeated in battle greatly lowered the Morale of the Fomorians guarding Bres. So, the moment Ethan charged in their direction, all of them ran away, no longer wishing to fight.


    Bres also attempted to run away, but his legs gave way, making him fall to the ground.


    His fear had paralyzed his body, making it hard for him to escape.


    When Ethan was only a meter away from him, the Former King of the Tuatha De Danann could feel the heat that was radiating from the Spear of ughter.


    It scared him silly, and his survival instincts kicked in-he immediately pleaded for his life to be spared.


    "D-Don''t kill me!" Bres shouted.


    Ethan wasn''t moved and was about to go for the kill, but one of the Elders of the Tuatha De Danann arrived to stop him.


    "We still have need for this traitor," the Elder said. "Worry not, we will make sure that he will pay for his crimes."


    Seeing that the Elder had sinister ns for Bres, Ethan lowered his spear and nced in the direction of the other Fomorians.


    The moment they met his gaze, all of them turned around and fled the battlefield.


    With Balor retreating from the battlefield and Bres captured by their enemies, there was no longer any reason to stay and fight to the death.


    When the warriors of the Tuatha De Danann saw their enemies retreating, they all raised their weapons and cheered, for they were the victors of this battle.


    Chloe looked at Ethan with blood seeping out of the corner of her lips and looking extremely weak.


    Truth be told, when she saw Balor appear on the battlefield, she knew that Ethan''s life was in danger.


    Because of this, she immediately sent the Stone of Destiny flying, targeting the Fomorian''s


    eye.


    Although Balor''s gaze did nothing to the Stone of Destiny, his devastating gaze caused a bacsh to Chloe, who was soul-bonded to it.


    Feeling extremely weak, she leaned on her staff and tried to remain standing to prevent Ethan from worrying about her.


    But her pale face didn''t escape the young man''s eyes, so he immediately rushed to her side to hug and support her body.


    "Thank you," Ethan said before carrying Chloe like a princess. "Let''s go look for someone to heal you."


    Chloe didn''t reply and simply wrapped her arms around Ethan''s neck, resting her head on his shoulder.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Just as Ethan was about to bring his lover to a healer, the scene around him changed.


    He found himself standing on a cliff, overlooking another battlefield with Areadbhair in his hands.


    As if understanding what he was supposed to do, he took a deep breath and led the charge to


    battle.


    Ethan didn''t know how long and how many battles he had fought, all he knew was that every time he fought, his understanding of Areadbhair grew by leaps and bounds.


    The Areadbhair in his hands was very different from the weapon that he used in the past.


    It was more powerful, more overbearing, and... more alive.


    He could feel the Will of his weapon and its wish for endless killing.


    Using Areadhbair was like using a cursed weapon.


    If your Will wasn''t strong enough, you would be ovee by its influence and be a


    killing machine.


    It would get to the point where the wielder would not be able to recognize friend from foe and would simply kill the closest person to them.


    However, the more he wielded Areadbhair, the less affected he became of its influence.


    The moment Ethan gained full control of his spear, he also gainedplete control of its


    Legacy.


    As the Spear of ughter, the Legacy Areadbhair wielded was the ughterer''s Legacy.


    It was a legacy that was not meant for one-on-one battles.


    It was meant forrge-scale battles and would be more powerful if its wielder was facing arge number of enemies.


    Ethan sighed after killing thest opponent in front of him.


    After killing so many, he already became numb to killing.


    His heart, which was warm and affectionate, had started to turn cold and indifferent.


    This was also the side effect of using such a powerful legacy and the main reason why Areadhbair''s true power was sealed.


    Suddenly, the world around Ethan trembled a bit, and a pair of soft, warm arms wrapped


    around his body.


    Chloe, who was the first to break away from her trance, noticed that the young man''s aura had changed, and it scared her.


    Not knowing what else to do, she did the only thing she could and hugged him tightly, making sure to share her warmth with his body.


    Ethan''s nk gaze regained a bit of life, as he subconsciously moved his left arm to hold onto Chloe, who was hugging him very tightly.


    Although it would take him a while to break free from the killing intent and coldness that he had experienced, with his lover by his side, Ethan knew that he was in good hands.

 Chapter 1010: The Sealed Legacies of the Tuatha De Danann [Part 4]

    Chapter 1010: The Sealed Legacies of the Tuatha De Danann [Part 4]


    ?


    Thest one to break from the trance-like state was Princess Ariel.


    When she finally regained her senses, she found her body emitting a fragrant smell that calmed the senses.


    Her hair also looked smoother and silkier, and her skin more radiant.


    Looking around, her gazended on Ethan, who made her feel as if she was looking at a sharp spear de pointed in her direction, making her flinch.


    The young man wasn''t looking at her and was simply hugging Chloe with his eyes closed. Despite that, his sheer presence was enough to intimidate someone.


    When he sensed that Princess Ariel had already broken from her trance, Ethan nced in her direction.


    The Mermaid Princess subconsciously shuddered. Ethan''s gaze was cold and seemed to be filled with unrestrained killing intent.


    For a brief moment, she thought that she had somehow offended him, making her feel fearful.


    "Be at ease," Zia''s calming voice sounded in Princess Ariel''s ears. "Just like you, he''s still in the process of stabilizing the Legacy he acquired from Areadbhair.


    The ming Spear wasn''t releasing any mes and simply hovered beside Ethan, like a bodyguard that would strike anyone who would dare to attack its Master.


    "Don''t mind me," Ethan said in a cold tone. "I''m not my usual self at the moment."


    Ethan, who had experienced countless life and death battles in that illusionary world, was currently struggling to break free from the battlelust surging inside his mind and body. Fortunately, Chloe''s presence was calming him down.


    If she wasn''t there, it would''ve been dangerous for anyone to be near him right now.


    Zia looked at the three with a smile on her face.


    Her seal had also been unlocked, and soon, she would be able to use her full power, just like she had during the great battles of the Tuatha De Danann.


    There was already a suitable candidate who could wield her powers without suffering from any bacsh.


    However, he wasn''t present at the moment, so she would have to order King Austen to summon that person to the City of Wisteria, so the two of them could have a chat with each other.


    "Now that you have awakened the true powers of the treasures of the Tuatha De Danann, you are now more prepared for the uing cmity that will descend upon the world," Zia said in a solemn tone. "All of this was preordained.


    "The appearance of the Four Treasures of the Tuatha De Danann isn''t a coincidence. However, no matter how great their powers are, it will not be enough to ovee the challenges that their wielders will be facing in the future."


    Zia then raised her hand and pressed it over her chest.


    "The powers of the Treasures you possess follow the same principles as Magic. Remember, Magic is the power of imagination."


    Zia raised his left hand. "The Mind gives it form."


    She then moved her right hand, which was pressing over her chest, and spread it wide. "Words make it manifest."


    She then pressed both of her hands over her chest, and smiled faintly.


    "And its power is taken from the heart, which pumps your bodies with life."


    Zia''s statement made Ethan remember the words that Illumina told him in the past. "Power is neither good nor evil. Who wields that power is what''s important," Illumina had said. "So it doesn''t matter what you are. It is what you do in this life, which will ultimately be part of the strands of history, making it so that others remember you for the actions that you performed."


    Ethan closed his eyes and said in a volume that was heard by the people around.


    "And that is how Legacies are born," Ethan looked at Zia, and thetter nodded back at him with a smile.


    "That is how Legacies are born." The Will of the Sword of Light affirmed Ethan''s words as one of the truths of the world.


    Zia then closed her eyes and sighed deeply.


    "I am happy to know that all of you are well," Zia said softly, not to the three people in front of her, but to her three friends who were with her right now.


    "Perhaps, the end of this cmity will also be thest time we will all gather together like this. So, let me take this opportunity to say this because there might be no other opportunity in the future."


    The Stone of Destiny, Areadbhair, and the Cauldron of Dagda hovered beside their Masters as they waited for iomh Sis to say whatever she wanted to say.


    "They will return to fight once more," Zia said in a firm tone.


    The three other treasures beside their masters hummed as if they found this news very much to their liking.


    Suddenly, a beautiful melody spread inside the inner temple, rippling across the entire capital of Wisteria.


    Everyone, no matter what they were doing, paused to look around them as if trying to find the source of this heavenly music.


    A momentter, they heard an angelic voice singing, carrying a prophecy that woulde to


    pass.


    "From northern halls where magic lies,


    The treasures came beneath the skies.


    A stone of fate, a spear of might,


    A cauldron deep, a sword of light." "The Lia F¨¢il sings to kings of old, Its voice proims the truth untold. The Sword of Nuada, sharp and pure, Cuts through the dark, its strike is sure."


    "The Cauldron''s feast will never fail,


    Its bounty flows beyond the pale.


    And Lugh''s bright spear, aze with fire,


    Brings victory to all who aspire."


    "Guardians of wisdom, gifts divine,


    The treasures stand through endless time.


    In the darkest time, they will all shine,


    Wielding their powers that are part divine."


    Once the singing ended, everyone felt a refreshing breeze pass over them, making them feel light and happy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The King of Wisteria, the Fomorian Chieftains, King Arawn, and Godfrey, as well as the people who were waiting outside the Temple of Light, were all surprised by the revtion that they


    had heard just now.


    "While that time hasn''te to pass as of this moment, it will soon fall upon this world," Zia said. "Prepare my friends, and prepare well. The All-Father is no longer with us. "Thor no longer makes the thunder roar in the skies. The Einherjars have all breathed theirst. The Fate of this world now lies in the hands of its people.


    "But I believe that despite the greed and evil in the hearts of men, they will rise to the


    challenge. So, let us believe that this world still has a tomorrow, so perhaps we may all once again gather like this and reminisce of the distant past that had been buried by the sands of


    time."


    Zia gave Ethan a brief bow before turning into particles of light.


    "Go lonra¨ª an t-¨¢dh ort faoi shs na nD¨¦ithe," Zia said before finally disappearing into


    nothingness.


    Ethan remembered these words because Chloe had spoken it to him in that illusionary world.


    "May fortune also shine upon you under the light of the Gods," Ethan said toward the Inner Temple before he turned around and walked hand in hand with Chloe to leave the Temple of


    Light.

 Chapter 1011: We Want To Find Our True King [Part 1]

    Chapter 1011: We Want To Find Our True King [Part 1]


    ?


    King Austen and the others, who just heard the singing of the angelic voice, sensed movement from within the temple.


    A momentter, Ethan emerged out of it, walking hand in hand with Chloe.


    Behind them was Princess Ariel. However, everyone failed to notice her, their gazes uncontrobly pulled to Ethan.


    Some of them felt their heart tremble the moment their gazesnded on his body. This was especially true for the Fomorian Chieftains, who sensed the aura of the ughterer oozing from the young man''s body.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that Areadbhair was the bane of all Fomorians.


    Its mere presence was enough to make their hearts skip a beat. Although the ming Spear was nowhere in sight, Ethan''s entire body was emitting the same feeling it had, making Caddor, Narissa, and Jovar subconsciously take a step back out of fright.


    Ethan''s gazended on the Fomorians, and his first impulse was to attack them. However, Chloe''s hand squeezed his own, bringing him back to his senses.


    A frown appeared on Ethan''s face, not fond of how his bloodlust was getting the better of him.


    In the end, he decided to avert his gaze from the Fomorians and shift his attention to King Austen, which made the King of Wisteria wonder if he did something bad to the young man, for thetter to look at him with a gaze filled with killing intent.


    Lilian and Illumina, who also noticed that their lover seemed to have changed after entering the portal, hurried to his side to ask what happened to him.


    The Mermaid Princess, who was a warrior at heart, could almost smell the blood oozing out of Ethan''s body, which greatly surprised her.


    The young man''s clothes were clean, and there wasn''t any indication that he had fought


    someone.


    Even so, she could still smell blood lingering on his body as if he had bathed in it, which made her frown.


    "He''s not his usual self at the moment," Chloe exined as soon as her two Sisters approached them. "He inherited the Legacy of the ughterer, so he experienced countless battles in an illusionary world."


    That was the only exnation that Chloe could give them at the moment.


    Although she understood that the world where they had stepped into was indeed illusionary, it felt very real, making them unable to tell if it was really an illusionary world or not.


    "I''m fine," Ethan said, doing his best to make his voice not sound cold and indifferent. "I just need to stabilize the experience I gained from the inheritance."


    Lilian and Illumina nodded in understanding.


    They knew how warm and affectionate Ethan was, so they believed that he just needed some time to digest everything that happened to him.


    After a brief pause, Ethan led Chloe to the Fomorian Chieftains, who were doing their best to hold their ground.


    Sensing that they might not feel toofortable if he got near them, the young man decided to stand several meters away.


    "The Stone of Destiny has been unsealed?" Caddor asked in a solemn tone.


    "Yes," Chloe replied. "It is unsealed. But I need to test it first to see if it is really working or


    not."


    "How do you test it?" Narissa inquired.


    Chloe didn''t answer right away. Instead, she raised her left hand, and Lia Fail appeared, hovering above her palm.


    "Lia Fail can detect the presence of a True King within a thousand meter radius around it," Chloe exined. "If a True King is within its reach, it will go to that person and sing, marking him as a True King."


    Illumina pondered a bit before making a proposal.


    "Since you n to test it, how about you ask who is the rightful king of the Ocean Races?" Illumina proposed.


    The Ocean Races had many Kings, and Ethan himself was the Prince of Antis.


    Illumina wished to confirm her suspicions, so she decided to ask Chloe to use the power of the Stone of Destiny to confirm it.


    Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel, who were part of the Trinity of the Legendary Mermaid Princesses alongside Illumina, were also very curious if Illumina''s guess was correct.


    Chloe nodded in understanding and chanted words of power to Lia Fail.


    The moment she finished chanting, a symbol of a trident appeared above the Stone of Destiny.


    A momentter, it left Chloe''s hand and hovered above Ethan''s head, then it began to sing. Small golden particles rained down on Ethan''s body, making him look divine. Clearly, the Stone of Destiny recognized the young man as the True King of the Ocean Races.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''I knew it,'' Illumina thought as her gaze softened looking at her husband, whom Lia Fail had recognized as the True King of the Ocean Races.


    Even though Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel already knew that it was highly likely that Ethan was indeed the True King of the Ocean Races, seeing the evidence in front of them still made their hearts skip a beat.


    King Austen''s eyes widened in shock, while King Arawn simply smiled.


    Godfrey on the other hand remained calm and simply looked at Ethan with his arms crossed over his chest.


    "Should we test it some more?" Caddor asked with a smile. "How about you try to find who the True King among the Humans is?"


    The moment the Fomorian Chieftain said this, a frown immediately appeared on King Austen''s face.


    Clearly, he didn''t like the idea of finding out who the True King among the Humans was.


    "Enough with these tricks of sowing discord among us," Ethan stated, his voice still filled with killing intent, making Caddor stop whatever he was going to say next.


    "Do you want to know who the True King of the Fomorians is or not?" Chloe asked Caddor, who seemed to be the representative of the Fomorians.


    "Of course," Caddor replied. "We want to find our True King."


    Chloe nodded and raised her hand.


    The Stone of Destiny, which was singing a melody above Ethan''s head, flew back to her palm


    once more.


    The youngdy chanted for the second time, and this time, a symbol of infinity appeared


    above Lia Fail.


    The Stone of Destiny then flew in the direction of the Fomorians, making their hearts tremble.


    This was the moment they had been waiting for.


    A prophecy had said that once the Fomorians found their True King, their true Legacy would finally begin.

 Chapter 1012: We Want To Find Our True King [Part 2]

    Chapter 1012: We Want To Find Our True King [Part 2]


    ?


    The Fomorian Chieftains'' expressions brightened when they saw the Stone of Destiny flying in their direction.


    They had been waiting for this moment all their lives, and once a True King among them was identified, their race would finally have a leader who would guide their entire tribe to glory.


    King Arawn and Godfrey, who had apanied the Fomorian Chieftains in this endeavor, looked at them with faint smiles on their faces.


    The Fomorians might be a very ruly, barbaric bunch, but the two still liked the way they remained true to their desires.


    Right from the start, the Fomorians had been steadfast with their goal to acquire the Stone of Destiny in order to forge a new path for the Fomorians.


    Although the process was vastly different from what they had imagined when they set forth from thends of Midgard, the end result was still the same.


    When the Stone of Destiny flew toward Caddor''s direction, the handsome ck-haired man couldn''t help but feel his heart skip a beat.


    ''Hahaha! I knew it! I am the chosen one!'' Caddor beamed as the Stone of Destiny drew closer to him.


    However, instead of stopping above him, it flew past him...


    Caddor blinked once then twice before the smile on his face stiffened.


    He then nced at the Stone, which momentarily stopped at Narissa''s head, making the beautiful purple-haireddy smile as if she had won a beauty pageant.


    However, the stone only stopped on her head for three seconds before moving towards the One-Eyed Giant, Jovar, making the youngdy''s smile stiffen as well.


    When the Stone of Destiny hovered above his head, Jovar let out augh filled with confidence.


    He was one of the direct descendants of Balor, the Progenitor of Fomorians. In his eyes, being chosen was already set in stone.


    Even so, he still couldn''t help but feel anxious, having seen the Stone of Destiny fly over Caddor then stop over Narissa''s head.


    However, when Lia Fail finally hovered in his own head, he wasn''t able to stop himself fromughing out loud.


    ''Hahaha! This is fate at work,'' Jovar mused as he looked at the two other Fomorian Chieftains as if they were already their subordinates. ''Now it''s time to make sure you and the rest fall in line!''


    But just as he was already convinced that he was the True King of the Fomorians, the Stone of Destiny flew away from his head and circled above the heads of the other Fomorians, making them feel hopeful.


    Caddor and Narissa both chuckled upon seeing the shock on Jovar''s face after the Lia Fail flew away from his head.


    The Giant''s jaw had dropped so wide that you could easily fit a car tire in it without problems. The Stone of Destiny hovered above the heads of the Fomorians one by one, as if some kind of Auntie looking for the best deals when shopping for designer-brand clothing.


    This scene made everyone present, with the exception of Ethan, look at the Fomorians and the Stone of Destiny with an amused look on their faces.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    No matter how they looked at it, it felt like the Stone of Destiny was ying a prank on them, which made the Fomorians not know if they shouldugh or cry.


    Finally, after a few minutes, Lia Fail flew away from the Fomorians and headed in a direction, which made everyone''s eyes widened in shock.


    The Stone of Destiny circled around Ethan''s head before it hovered beside his right hand.


    Seeing this scene, the Fomorian Chieftains immediately roared in anger before ring hatefully at Chloe.


    They thought that the Guardian of the Stone was trying to humiliate and y tricks at them, making them feel aggrieved.


    "What''s the meaning of this?!" Caddor asked, venting out his anger and frustration that he felt earlier to the youngdy standing beside Ethan. "Is this your idea of a sick joke? Are you nning to tell me that Ethan is also the King of the Fomorians?!"


    "We came here in good faith, so we expected to be treated the same," Narissa sneered. "Don''t think that just because we had taken great care to not offend anyone when we came here, that means we are pushovers! If you want a fight, then so be it!"


    Jovar roared and raised his club, ready to fight. He had almost told everyone to kneel in front of him earlier because he thought that the Stone of Destiny had chosen him to be the King of his race.


    Fortunately, he didn''t do that, so he was spared from embarrassment and humiliation.


    Even so, the mere thought of what could have happened filled him with shame, so he was very keen to also vent his frustration on the youngdy, who was hailed as the Guardian of Lia Fail. The Fomorians part of their entourage also raged because they also felt that they had been yed with.


    The Stone of Destiny had also hovered above their heads, making them almost shout in joy because they thought that they would be the King of their Race.


    However, what they thought didn''t happen, so they were also feeling the same anger that their Chieftains were feeling.


    But just as they were about to charge in fury, the Stone of Destiny did something unexpected. The stone tapped the ring on Ethan''s finger, as if it was knocking on the door of someone''s


    room.


    The tapping sound was loud enough to reach everyone''s ears, making the Fomorians, who were about to charge, stop in their tracks.


    At first, the Stone of Destiny knocked three times, and waited.


    Half a minuteter, it knocked on the ring again because it didn''t receive the response that it


    was hoping to get.


    Ethan looked at the stone, who was knocking on his ring, and frowned.


    Just as he was wondering what was happening, an arrogant yet adorable voice spread in the surroundings.


    "I have tried my best to act as lowkey as possible, but it seems that the time hase for everyone to see how awesome I am!"


    The ring on Ethan''s finger glowed faintly, and something jumped out of it,nding on top of the Stone of Destiny.


    Immediately, the Stone started to sing and golden lights erupted from its body, bathing the egg that was perched snugly on top of it.


    Sensing that everyone''s attention was on it, the Golden Egg stood up straight and once again spoke in that same arrogant and adorable voice, making everyone look at it in surprise. "What are you all waiting for?!" the Golden Egg asked. "Kneel before your King!"


    The Fomorians looked at the Golden Egg before exchanging nces with each other in


    dismay.


    They couldn''t believe what they were seeing and thought that the Stone of Destiny was making fun of them.


    Sebastian and Ethan''s Other Half, who were watching this scene from inside the young man''s Sea of Consciousness, bothughed out loud because they also found this turn of events truly


    amusing.


    "That little troublemaker is actually their True King?!'' Sebastianughed out loud. ''Hahaha! Doesn''t that mean that Ethan is technically their new Chieftain as well?''


    "Indeed,'' Ethan''s Other Half couldn''t help but chuckle. ''To think that this little guy actually had this kind of destiny. Lady Fate is truly a fickledy.''


    While the two were enjoying the entertaining show in front of them, the Fomorians were all


    shaken.


    Jovar pondered for a bit before raising his Bone Club with the intention of smashing the egg,


    putting an end to what he thought to be a farce by the Guardian of Lia Fail, who wasn''t able to stop herself from giggling because she found the Golden Egg''s domineering attitude quite


    cute.

 Chapter 1013: Even Progenitors Will Have To Show Respect To Me!

    Chapter 1013: Even Progenitors Will Have To Show Respect To Me!


    ?


    Caddor and Narissa, who also had the same thought as Jovar, prepared to attack the Golden Egg, whom they didn''t wish to acknowledge as their True King.


    For them, their True King must be someone domineering, powerful, and charismatic.


    He had to be the strongest!


    Although the Golden Egg sounded domineering and arrogant, it was very hard to take seriously. Not only was it a mere egg, but its voice was also too adorable, like that of a child. The other Fomorians were also nning to attack, making Ethan and Chloe both frown.


    But just as the young man was about to summon Areadbhair, the Golden Egg, who sensed that its subordinates were nning to start a mutiny, decided to show them who was boss!


    "You wish to disobey your True King?!" the Golden Egg shouted in the same arrogant and cute voice. "Courting death!"


    The body of the egg shone brilliantly like a miniature sun, and a ripple of power expanded outward, hitting the Fomorians that had decided to attack it.


    As soon as the golden ripple collided with their bodies, the Fomorians felt as if their legs had lost their strength, making them all kneel on the ground.


    Lia Fail flew toward the Fomorians, with the Golden Egg standing tall and proud on top of it.


    It was like a domineering General looking down at its soldiers with disdain for trying to revolt against it.


    "Hmph! Is that all you got?!" the Golden Egg roared in anger. "Where did all of your earlier bravado go? Come on! I''m right here! Fight me!"


    Chloe, who saw the little guy''s nagging, covered her lips with her hand and giggled.


    "This little guy is really cute," Chloe said before looking at Ethan. "Can I keep it?"


    "It has the habit of sucking the power out of everyone it touches," Ethan replied in a calm manner. "It''s also very unruly. I don''t think it''s a good idea to keep it with you."


    The youngdy nodded in understanding, but she still couldn''t help but feel amused. No matter how domineering and arrogant the Golden Egg acted, its adorable voice simply wouldn''t allow anyone to take it seriously.


    "You dumb giant, trying to smash me with that little club of yours? Smack your head instead!"


    "You! Yes, you! The one with the long ck hair and ugly face! Your name is Caddor, right? Hmph! You dare shout at this Sir earlier? Bow down and press your head on the ground in apology!"


    "As for youdy with the purple hair... Um, your chest is big, and it looks soft. It might be afortable ce to take a nap, so I''ll check itter..."


    The Golden Egg then berated all the other Fomorians nonstop, making all of them feel aggrieved.


    If the Golden Egg only had a mouth, Ethan could already imagine its spit flying everywhere as it nagged its subordinates, who had been forced to kneel in front of it.


    King Arawn, who was finding this situation quite funny, did his best to keep a calm expression on his face.


    However, his body would tremble from time to time as he fought the strong urge tough out loud.


    Godfrey, on the other hand, looked at the Golden Egg and found the little guy to have great potential.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The way it berated and looked down on others was something he could rte to since this was something he used to do in the past.


    King Austen, on the other hand, couldn''t help but take all of this in stride.


    He shared the same opinion as the Fomorians.


    Originally, he was feeling fearful because the True King of the Fomorians must be a ruthless and ambitious individual.


    Although they currently had a non-aggression pact, there was a possibility that the Fomorians would go back on their word and attempt to invade the Shire Continent again.


    But after seeing that the Golden Egg was recognized by Lia Fail as their One True King, he couldn''t help but look at the young man, whose right hand was being held by Lilian.


    The King then nced at his wife, Queen Evane, who only gave him the "you better not mess this up" gaze.


    King Austen sighed internally for the umpteenth time because he knew that he could no longer run away, pretending that the situation in front of him didn''t exist.


    Several minutester, the Golden Egg looked triumphant as it ordered the Fomorians to behave until the day it hatched from its egg.


    The Fomorians, on the other hand, finally felt as if they had escaped the death sentence and were even feeling thankful that the little guy only made them kneel earlier.


    After getting hit by the magical ripple that expanded out from the Golden Egg''s body, all of them saw a vision of a giant and powerful creature covering the entire sky with its body.


    The presence that this creature gave out made their hearts tremble because they felt that they were staring at something that was only heard about in Myths and Legends.


    Their earlier arrogance, contempt, and disdain for the Golden Egg vanished, making them all look at the little guy with respect and awe.


    "Don''t worry, when I hatch, you guys will truly see how awesome I am!" the Golden Egg vowed. "Hmph! Even Progenitors will have to show respect to me!"


    The more the Golden Egg talked, the more the Fomorians believed that it was speaking the truth.


    After all, the creature that they saw was truly majestic, and the power emanating from its body was no weaker than the full might of Progenitors.


    Truth be told, the Fomorian Chieftains and their subordinates were now feeling excited.


    The day the Golden Egg hatched would also be the day when the world would know how powerful the Fomorians truly were.


    Of course, the other people in their surroundings had no idea what they had seen and what they were thinking.


    The majority of the onlookers only felt pity for the Fomorians because they were getting a tongueshing from the small egg, who was acting as if he owned the entire world.


    A few minutester, the triumphant egg, asked Lia Fail to bring him near Narissa before it jumped on her chest, where it nned to take a nap.


    The beautifuldy couldn''t help but blush after feeling the golden egg nestle between her breasts.


    However, she also felt proud because their future King was being cozy with her, which might lead to her getting a very important role in the future.


    After everything was settled, the Stone of Destiny returned to Chloe''s body, where it rested until the next time that it would be summoned.


    Lilian then asked Chloe and Illumina to follow her as she dragged Ethan toward the castle.


    She didn''t like how her lover looked cold and indifferent, so she nned to do something about it. She would make sure that he returned to his warm and affectionate self as soon as possible with the help of her sisters, who had the same idea in their minds.


    King Austen then asked for his guests to join him for lunch and promised to prepare a celebratory dinner for the Fomorian Chieftains, who finally found their True King. Since he wanted to form good ties with them, this was the least that he could do to start on the right


    footing.


    Although he didn''t know what would happen in the future, he believed that he had toe clean and finally confront Ethan and Lilian, settling things once and for all.

 Chapter 1014: Warming Up A Cold Heart

    Chapter 1014: Warming Up A Cold Heart


    ?


    As he was dragged away by Lilian, Ethan looked at his lover with a solemn gaze.


    Not just anyone could walk unhindered in the Royal Pce of Wisteria, especially with so many guards stationed in every hallway.


    Yet when the guards saw Ethan''s group, not only did they not stop them, they even bowed as if paying their respect to the people who were about to pass them by.


    But the young man was certain that he wasn''t the one they were paying respects to.


    He had achieved many great things, but as much as he was indeed worthy of respect, Ethan clearly noticed that the guards merely nced at him before shifting their attention to the youngdy pulling his hand.


    Ethan wasn''t one to pry on the private secrets of his lovers. But after meeting Lilian''s grandfather and mother, he uncontrobly started to harbor suspicions.


    Even so, he still didn''t say anything, not wanting to make the wrong assumptions.


    If Lilian didn''t want to tell him about it, then he would not force her to talk.


    Several minutester, they arrived at the East Wing of the Pce.


    Lilian then opened the door to one of the rooms and walked inside it, still holding Ethan''s hand.


    Chloe and Illumina, who were trailing behind them, followed suit, with Chloe being the one to close the door, making sure to lock it in ce.


    The room they were in was quite luxurious.


    It was even more luxurious than the room Ethan and Nicole had stayed in back when they were awarded the titles of Honorary Knights of the Kingdom.


    Without even batting an eye, Lilian dragged Ethan to the bath, where a small pool enough to fit ten people was waiting for them.


    The youngdy then turned around and didn''t hesitate to start to remove Ethan''s clothes.


    "The water is warm, so it will warm you up," Lilian replied, blushing slightly as she appreciated her lover''s masculine body, exposed in front of her.


    Ethan didn''t resist and allowed her and his lovers to continue taking off his clothes.


    After they were done, it was their turn to undress.


    But after that, Lilian didn''t take Ethan to the pool right away.


    She took him to the shower first, letting the water stream down their bodies. The youngdy thenthered her hand with soap and started to scrub her lover''s body, making sure to clean it properly.


    As if waiting for that moment, the young man felt something soft press against his back. "Don''t do anything," Illumina said. "Leave everything to us."


    The mermaid princess knew what Lilian nned to do, so she decided to help her out. Chloe wasn''t being idle either.


    She alsothered her hand with soap and started to wash Ethan''s arm. On the other hand, Illumina washed his back.


    Lilian, was of course, washing his front, making the young man close his eyes.


    The numbness was still there, but with their effort, a small spark of desire was now starting to flicker inside his heart.


    Ethan had fought countless battles in that illusionary world, so it was not easy for him to shake off the feeling of battlelust in his body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He was also afraid to touch his lovers because he might lose control and do them roughly, hurting them in the process.


    Although he believed that they wouldn''t mind even if he did such a thing, how could he possibly do that with a clear conscience?


    After his body was fully cleaned, the three asked him to go to the pool, requesting that he waited for them to finish washing themselves properly.


    Ethan obeyed and soaked in the water while looking at the three beautiful girls, who would make anyone look at him in envy due to how gorgeous they were.


    Among them, Illumina stood out because of her more mature air and because the curves of her body would not fail to tempt any man whoid their eyes on them.


    However, Lilian and Chloe still had their charms.


    Chloe''s body might not be as curvaceous as Illumina, but she grew in the right ces.


    Her chest and buttocks was perky and soft, tempting Ethan to squeeze them. Unfortunately, they still hadn''t gone all the way due to the restrictions that he couldn''t break at the moment. As for Lilian, she was like a delicate flower who bloomed only for him.


    Her innocence, boldness, and affection had won Ethan over, making him ept her as his lover.


    Although the connection of their Legacy had yed a role in the beginning, in time, he had grown to love the youngdy who chased him all the way to Brynhildr Academy, even defying her family''s wishes to remain in Nightfall Academy in Grandshire.


    When the threedies joined him in the bath, Lilian was the first to press her lips over his.


    Ethan wrapped his arms around her body, making sure to control his strength, and hold her close.


    He felt blessed.


    Very blessed to have the threedies beside him in his life.


    After he finished kissing Lilian, Chloe took the initiative to take her ce and kissed Ethan as well.


    When they were done, it was Illumina''s turn, but the Mermaid Princess did more than kiss Ethan.


    To Lilian''s and Chloe''s surprise, the mermaid princess took him inside of her with a smile on


    her face.


    The two youngdies, who didn''t expect that Illumina would choose to do it first, nced at each other and nodded their heads at the same time.


    They then grabbed each of Ethan''s arms, pressing it over their youthful bodies before they nibbled his ears at the same time.


    Ethan flinches, not expecting the threefold attack. Their actions made him feel ticklish, for nearly every part of his body was pressed against something soft, with his three lovers doing their best to thaw the coldness in his heart.


    The sound of sshing water and kisses spread inside the bathroom as Illumina moved her hips, showing the youngerdies how it was done.


    Lilian and Chloe were also starting to feel hot, not because of the water, but because Ethan''s hand had started to caress their most important ce, making a tinge of red appear on their


    faces.


    A few minutester, a grunt escaped his lips as he came inside Illumina.


    Just before the mermaid princess could enjoy the afterglow of her moment with Ethan, Lilian and Chloe insisted that they move to the bed so that it would be their turn to make love to


    him.

 Chapter 1015: Are You Trying To Get Me Pregnant Too?

    Chapter 1015: Are You Trying To Get Me Pregnant Too?


    ?


    Ethan sat on the bed and gazed at the provocative sight of Lilian and Chloe entwined, kissing and licking his member while kneeling on the carpeted floor.


    Illumina hugged him from behind, pressing herself against his back and yfully nibbling his ear, just as the two youngdies had done earlier.


    The young man had nibbled the ears of his lovers before, but this was the first time that he was experiencing it himself.


    Despite the lingering numbness he had felt earlier, he had to admit that this was a remarkably effective way to break the ice.


    The moment Chloe took him fully into her mouth, Ethan''s body shuddered.


    Among the countless battles he had fought in that illusory world, the mature version of Chloe, with long, flowy blonde hair, always appeared by his side.


    She would call him beloved then, and he was starting to think that perhaps those battles weren''t mere illusions.


    Perhaps they had happened in a time and ce that he didn''t know.


    So seeing her lovingly take him in gave him the strong impulse to pin her down on the bed and ravage her.


    If not for the fact that Ethan''s willpower was strong, he might have broken past the gates that protected her chastity, pushing past that final barrier between them.


    Of course, he wouldn''t stop there.


    He would paint her womb with his color, making sure that she was thoroughly marked as his woman from the inside out.


    His breathing grew ragged as he clenched his fist, feeling his loins grow hot with desire, which Chloe also felt with her lips and tongue.


    She then pulled back, making a popping sound as she released Ethan''s member from her seductive lips.


    Chloe looked up at Ethan, who was looking at her with lust, making her heart skip a beat.


    Taking the opportunity when her sister seemed to have fallen into a daze, Lilian took Ethan''s member inside her lips, determined to finish what Chloe had started.


    Although she was still inexperienced in servicing her lover with her mouth, she was


    determined to make Ethan feel as good as she could.


    A minuteter, her effort was rewarded when she felt that Ethan seemed to grow bigger inside of her mouth, which was a sign that he was about to reach his limit.


    With a jerk of his hips, Ethan released everything inside Lilian''s mouth, almost choking her. But she endured it and took it all in, making sure not to spill a single drop.


    Seeing how Lilian was doing her best, Chloe couldn''t help but feel impressed by her sister''s dedication, love, and affection for the young man, whom they both cherish.


    When everything was over, Ethan patted Lilian''s head and thanked her before guiding her to the bed, making her lie down and face him.


    nting a kiss on her forehead, Ethan spread her legs wide and lowered his hips, thrusting inside of her in one swift motion.


    A gasp escaped Lilian''s lips at the exact moment that her lover became one with her.


    The young man felt no resistance due to how hot and wet she was.


    Clearly, she had been longing for him to embrace her since the beginning, and her body was more than ready to receive his advances.


    Ethan did his best to not be rough as he moved inside of her, but it was harder than he expected.


    "It''s fine," Lilian said in ragged breaths. "I won''t break."


    Ethan heard her words clearly, but he still did best to control his desires because Lilian was very precious to him.


    Among his lovers, she was the weakest when it came to lovemaking and usually could not evenst for more than two rounds with him.


    It was only after they used their Legacy Resonance did her resistance to their union be stronger.


    With every thrust, the youngdy felt as if her most important ce was being molded to his shape.


    She felt it more than ever because, in the past, she was just doing her best to not lose consciousness due to the electrifying feeling she felt whenever Ethan embraced her.


    Chloe watched with a tinge of envy as she looked at how Lilian''s face flushed and how her moans grew louder.


    Ethan couldn''t do the same to her because of her duty, as well as the threat of the Progenitors. However, things were different now.


    After Lia Fail had been unsealed, Chloe had inherited its Legacy, allowing her to better know the rules that surrounded the Stone of Destiny.


    She didn''t know in the past that the High Priestesses that safeguarded Lia Fail could make love without worry as long as the person they made love to was a True King.


    This meant that as long as the Stone of Destiny had acknowledged that person, its Guardian would not have to worry about losing her authority and power over the Stone of Destiny.


    Of course, she nned to tell this to Ethan, but not now.


    She wanted her first time to be just the two of them.


    She didn''t want that special moment to be shared with anyone else. With that thought in mind, she would wait until Ethan returned to his usual self before telling him that they could now consummate their love for each other.


    Ethan, who was not aware of what was inside Chloe''s mind, momentarily stopped moving to lower his head and suckled Lilian''s right breast before groping the other with his left hand.


    He then kissed her neck, leaving his mark on it.


    For some reason, he wanted everyone to see that marking on the youngdy''s neck, making everyone understand that Lilian belonged to him.


    He then held her body before moving his hips once more, bringing the two of them closer to the throes of pleasure.


    The young man could still remember the first time he made love to Lilian.


    She was putting on a brave face, which only made her look endearing in his eyes.


    Back then, he knew that he could still back out and use the excuse of himself being momentarily lost in the throes of passion.


    As long as Lilian was still pure and chaste, their rtionship could still return to being


    friends.


    But when he saw how serious the youngdy had been based on the efforts she made just to be with him, he knew that he should meet her determination head on.


    The moment he took her in, he was filled with utmost certainty that Lilian had been born for


    him.


    Their bodies were verypatible, making their legacies cry out in happiness after the two of them became one.


    And just like back then, he could feel his essence building up, which he would soon be


    releasing inside of her.


    Lilian could feel it too, for she, too, was reaching her limit.


    Suddenly, her body trembled as she felt something hot pour inside of her.


    Ethan''s release was so powerful that she momentarily nked out due to the reaction of her


    Legacy.


    Waves upon waves of pleasure washed over her, making her almost lose consciousness. But she held on to her beloved, who was also holding her tightly, not wanting to let her go.


    Both of them panted for breath for their first round of lovemaking was truly intense.


    "Are you trying to get me pregnant too?" Lilian asked in a teasing tone after her breathing


    stabilized.


    She couldn''t help but feel a bit envious of Lily conceiving Ethan''s child even though she understood that now was not the right time for her to have a baby.


    Lilian had still not tied up the loose ends on her part, and until then, she would hold off on


    having a child.


    "Yes," Ethan replied honestly. "I am trying to get you pregnant."


    "Well, you have to try a bit harder then."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Mmm."


    Both of them smiled at each other because they knew that after this, Lilian would drink the


    Contraception Potion that Emma had concocted for his lovers.


    Unless Lady Hecate would do something petty once again, the chances of Lilian getting


    pregnant was zero.


    Even so, that didn''t stop Ethan from affirming his wish to make Lilian conceive his child in the


    future, which the youngdy promised to do and vowed through a loving whisper in his ear.


    After kissing Lilian a few times, Ethan finally pulled out of her.


    Watching his seed overflow, streaking down her thigh and finally settling down on the bed sheets, made Ethan feel a sense of satisfaction.


    Suddenly, Chloe held his member and used her lips to clean him up.


    After that was done, she gave Ethan the "It''s my turn, Mister" gaze, which prompted the young man to press her down on the bed and shower her lips, and body with his smoldering kisses, leaving his marks behind.


    (A/N: Tomorrow, I will be flying back with my friends to my hometown. Because we will need


    to travel early, and may expect flight dys, I might only be able to post one chapter for tomorrow. Traveling tires me out very much, so I wish for everyone''s understanding.)

 Chapter 1016: He Was Very Delicious, You Know?

    Chapter 1016: He Was Very Delicious, You Know?


    ?


    Ethan and his lovers didn''t join the celebratory event of the Fomorians.


    Anyway, his absence didn''t change the fact that the Fomorians were now extremely happy with their True King, contrary to their initial disappointment.


    In the party, the Golden Egg was in the middle of boasting about how awesome, amazing, superb, and powerful it was.


    The Fomorian Chieftains listened, not looking down on it. They even praised it, telling the Golden Egg that the moment it broke out of its shell, the world would tremble and kneel before it.


    The Golden Egg was ecstatic to see that its subordinates finally understood how awesome, amazing, superb, and powerful it was.


    Because of this, it promised the Fomorians that when that day came, he would take them all flying!


    King Arawn found this Golden Egg''s bragging quite amusing.


    Unlike the Fomorians, he didn''t see that mighty creature that blocked out the light of the sun, casting darkness to the world.


    Godfrey was of the same mind as the King of Annwn. He failed to understand why the Fomorians became the "Yes Men" of the Golden Egg, who was currently nestled in Narissa''s chest as if using her warmth to incubate it faster.


    King Austen, on the other hand, was just happy that the Fomorians were no longer a threat to the Shire Continent.


    Since this problem was now over, they had to prepare for the next one, which was frankly a much greater problempared to the Fomorians.


    The Progenitors had hinted that, soon, the invaders from other worlds might find a loophole in their defenses, allowing them to descend upon Midgard.


    When that happened, everyone would have to fend for themselves until reinforcements arrived from the Lands of Saraqael.


    Just a few minutes before the celebratory feast started, Zia had summoned the King, wanting to talk in private.


    The Will of iomh Sis had given King Austen an order, which didn''te as a surprise for him.


    He had already assumed that this day mighte. Instead of being surprised, he was actually happy because the Guardian of their Kingdom had acknowledged someone that had his bloodline running in his veins.


    While King Austen was reminiscing about the conversation he had with Zia earlier, Godfrey asked the Golden Egg a question.


    "So, are you going to go with the Fomorians back to Midgard?" Godfrey asked.


    "No," the Golden Egg replied in a heartbeat, which made the faces of the Fomorian


    Chieftain''s stiffen.


    "Oh?" Godfrey arched an eyebrow. "You are their True King, but you don''t n on going with them? Do you recognize Ethan as your Master then?"


    The stiffness on the faces disappeared, reced by a grim expression.


    They still didn''t know the Golden Egg''s true rtionship with Ethan, so Godfrey''s question really hit home.


    "Ethan is not my Master," the Golden Egg replied, which immediately made the Fomorians sigh in relief.


    However, before they could exchange smiles with each other, the Golden Egg''s next words caught them by surprise.


    "He is my partner!" the Golden Egg dered.


    "P-Partner?" Narissa stuttered. "Your Excellency, what do you mean that he is your partner?"


    "We don''t have a Master and Servant rtionship," the Golden Egg exined. "But we are destined to stand as equals. Also, being with him allows me to eat many good things!"


    However, after recalling that thest meal he had was a Fomorian Chieftain, the Golden Egg coughed lightly and tried to follow up his words.


    "He''s always up against powerful and strong opponents," the Golden Egg hurriedly added. "Um, just like that Merman called King Oceanus. He was very delicious, you know?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel, who were both quietly listening to the side, shuddered after hearing the Golden Egg say that King Oceanus was very delicious.


    King Arawn, who knew who King Oceanus was, frowned and tried to ask more about what exactly had happened with King Oceanus.


    The Golden Egg was more than happy to exin how one of the most powerful Colossi in the world was defeated.


    "King Oceanus was so busy fighting against Ethan, so he didn''t notice that I was just using Ethan as bait," the Golden Egg said with arrogance. "Ethan is strong, but I am stronger. With a single move from me, King Oceanus was rendered helpless, allowing Ethan to give the finishing blow.


    "You can even say that if I didn''t decide to fight that day, Ethan would be fish food by now. That brat only managed to win because of this SIR!"


    The Golden Egg didn''t exin the full details on how King Oceanus perished because it would mean broadcasting to everyone that it liked to use sneak attacks against its opponents so that it could drain their life force.


    In his eyes, Godfrey and King Arawn were delicious, so why would he share its backstabbing tendencies?


    If ever the King of Annwn and the Demigod chose to fight against Ethan, the Golden Egg didn''t want to know how it would attack them in the future!


    "Your Excellency is really powerful!" Caddor praised.


    "That, I am," the Golden Egg replied in a pleased tone.


    "His Excellency has Divine Might!" Jovar was quick to follow hisrade''s example, and ttered the Golden Egg.


    "I like Fomorians who speak the truth," the Egg started to shake left and right, finding the ttery to his liking.


    "His Excellency is so powerful that even Progenitors will not stand a chance!" A One-Horned Fomorian, who was part of the Chieftain''s entourage, spoke out loud.


    "You speak the truth. Um, what''s your name again? When I hatch, I''ll make sure to give you a spot among my Royal Guard," the Golden Egg said with satisfaction.


    The other Fomorians felt envious of the One-Horned Fomorian and felt that they were only one step away from gaining the Golden Egg''s favor.


    If they became part of its inner circle when it hatched, wouldn''t that make them "Under one King, above Tens of Thousands?"


    That would be the greatest honor that they could have, and their names would be written in the history of the Fomorian Race.

 Chapter 1017: To Face The Dark And Quell The Fear

    Chapter 1017: To Face The Dark And Quell The Fear


    ?


    The celebratory partysted untilte at night, after which everyone finally retired to rest.


    Resting with his lovers, Ethan was clueless about the Golden Egg dering him as its partner, which would spread among the Fomorian Race after the Chieftains returned to their Main Army.


    This meant that the young man now held a special position among their Tribes, giving him a Rank that honored him as their King''s sworn brother.


    In other words, Ethan now had the backing of the Fomorians and could ask for their assistance whenever he needed it.


    The Fomorian Army that had decided to invade the Shire Continent wasn''t all the strength that their Race currently possessed.


    They still had powerful Tribe Treasures, which they had left behind to protect their people who remained in their Ancestral Lands.


    The Fomorian Chieftains also had a powerful reserve army, which was just as strong as their current main force.


    This reserve army was under themand of four other Fomorian Chieftains who had stayed behind in their Ancestral Lands.


    The only reason why they didn''t join the expedition was because they had no interest in bing the Fomorian King.


    They made a vow to serve only the One True King and would not take orders from other Chieftains.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    While everyone rested for the night, Zia stood on top of the hilt of the Giant Sword and gazed over the horizon.


    A momentter, the three other treasures appeared beside her and turned into their demi- human forms.


    Lia Fail transformed into a beautiful maiden, her long brown hair fluttering in the breeze.


    Areadbhair transformed into a devilish man with short red hair, and eyes that glowed golden like embers.


    The Cauldron of Dagda transformed into a little girl dressed in a green robe with a circlet of gold.


    Suddenly, a faint image of a King wearing a crown on his head smiled at the four of them.


    His skin was fair, and his features were so refined that he seemed to have been sculpted by the gods themselves.


    The second thing that people would notice when they looked at this person was his right arm, which was made of silver.


    It was once cut offpletely from his body, making him unfit to continue his rule over the Tuatha De Danann.


    The King first looked at Lia Fail, who was looking back at her chosen King with a smile on her beautiful face.


    He then smiled faintly at the four treasures of his people before speaking something simr to a prophecy, which only the four of them could hear.


    "When the four treasures are brought as one,


    The veil shall part, the deed be done.


    The Stone of Destiny shall sing once more,


    As whispers awaken from the ancient lore."


    The King then nced at Areadbhair, who pressed his arms over his chest and stared at his King with eyes that zed with determination.


    "The Spear shall ze, a star reborn,


    Its edge ame to pierce the morn.


    The Sword shall gleam, unbroken, true,


    To carve the path for what is due.


    The King then shifted his attention to the little girl, who curtsied at him with a smile on her face.


    The handsome manughed and lightly patted the girl''s head, adding more words to his prophecy.


    "The Cauldron deep, of endless grace,


    Shall summon life to fill this ce.


    When all unite, the hour draws near,


    The Tuatha''s call will split the sphere."


    He then backed away, and sped his hands behind his back, looking at the treasures who


    were now gathered before him.


    "By earth and sky, by fire and sea,


    The old ones rise in sovereignty.


    Their power reimed, their kingdom begun,


    Beneath the moon, beneath the sun."


    The image of the King slowly faded, but before hepletely disappeared, he spoke of words


    filled with promise.


    "From mists they rise, the ancient band,


    With fire and de in steadfast hand.


    The Tuatha return, their purpose clear,


    To face the dark and quell the fear."


    "One final battle, the earth to save,


    Their courage fierce, their hearts so brave.


    When dawn shall break, the world made whole,


    Their sacrifice, a timeless goal."


    When those final words were spoken, the four Treasures of the Tuatha De Danann all cupped their hands and bowed towards the horizon, paying respect to the race who made a promise to


    help them onest time.


    ***


    When morning came, Ethan opened his eyes and found his head buried in Chloe''s chest.


    He nked out for a bit before finally remembering what had happened the day before.


    Thanks to the painstaking effort of his three lovers, his cold heart had been sessfully thawed and had once again regained its peace.


    Ethan sighed as he closed his eyes, burying his head deeper in Chloe''s chest, kissing the valley between her breasts before wrapping his hands around her body.


    He didn''t mind staying like this for a bit longer, basking in her softness and warmth.


    Lilian was hugging Ethan from behind. The funny thing was that Illumina was hugging Lilian from behind as well.


    The mermaid princess had taken a liking to this sister of hers because she was very bold and very proactive during her passionate lovemaking with Ethan.


    Ethan, who had fought many battles on the battlefield and in bed, thanked King Oceanus'' Legacy for strengthening his body, allowing him to satisfy his three lovers at once.


    His other Legacies benefited from his Legacy Resonance with Lilian, giving them a boost in


    strength.


    However, after absorbing and stabilizing the Legacy of the ughterer, his other Legacies received another boost, especially King Oceanus'' Legacy, the Sea King''s Might, which was


    mostly meant for the battlefield as well.


    However, not only was Ethan nearly unmatched on bloody battlefields, but he was also nearly unmatched in other battlefields, especially on ones where his opponents were his lovers, who would all join hands to subdue him.


    Finally, half an hourter, Ethan opened his eyes because he knew that he couldn''t remain in


    this peaceful ce forever.


    Lilian told him that she woulde with Ethan to have a private chat with King Austen today,


    which meant that the truth hade.


    Ethan had no idea what this talk would lead to.


    However, regardless of the consequences, he would not give up Lilian or make her feel injustice in any way, even if he had to stand on the other side of the King of Eastshire.


    (A/N: I would like to thank all of you for your continuous support of me and my stories. The past year has been full of challenges, and I am able to ovee them because I know that you


    guys have my back.


    And now, as we wee another New Year, I wish that all of you will have good health, and find all the happiness this world has to offer. Advance Happy New Year everyone, and I hope that 2025 would be a better, and brighter year for all of us!


    More power to all, and I''ll see you all in the next chapters!)

 Chapter 1018: Time Waits For No One, Ethan [Part 1]

    Chapter 1018: Time Waits For No One, Ethan [Part 1]


    ?


    Ethan, Lilian, Chloe, and Illumina were close to finishing their breakfast when the Head Maid of the pce came in, informing them that the King wished to talk to Ethan and Lilian in


    private.


    "We''ll be there shortly," Lilian replied to the maid, who bowed respectfully before reporting back to the King.


    When the maid was no longer around, Lilian closed her eyes and took a deep breath as if preparing her mind and heart for what was about toe.


    Ethan looked at his lover with a smile.


    Lilian looked like an innocent and harmless youngdy, but deep inside, she was capable of scheming and had the boldness to see things through to the end.


    A minuteter, she opened her eyes, which were now brimming with resolve and determination.


    "Don''t worry," Ethan said with a smile. "In the worst-case scenario, I''ll just kidnap you and tie you up in my bed in Caer Wydion."


    "Is that a threat?" Lilian asked, arching an eyebrow. "Why does it sound so lovely?"


    Chloe and Illumina smiled faintly as they watched the pair that were acting like newlyweds who just had their first night together.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But knowing that this discussion with King Austen might be very important, the two decided to remain silent and wait for the news of their return.


    "Let''s go," Ethan stood up and extended his hand toward his lover, who held it firmly in her own hand.


    "Okay." Lilian nodded.


    Before leaving, Ethan turned to look at Chloe and Illumina. He told them to wait in the Flying Ship and asked them to inform Merric to prepare to leave at a moment''s notice.


    The Mermaid Princess smirked. "Should I bring Wilhelmina and Ariel along with us? Or are you nning to leave the two of them behind?"


    "Of course, we take them with us," Ethan answered. "Since we brought them here, it will be irresponsible of us if we leave them behind."


    After giving the twodies a few more reminders, Ethan and Lilian headed to the King''s private office inside the Royal Pce.


    When they arrived inside the room, they noticed that the King wasn''t alone.


    The Grand Archmage of the Kingdom, Lord Edmond, was also there, standing beside the seated King, facing them.


    "Please sit," King Austen said before gesturing to the two chairs on the right side of his table. Ethan and Lilian didn''t hesitate and sat side by side, facing the ruler of Eastshire.


    "Do you know why I called both of you here?" King Austen asked.


    "I don''t," Ethan replied.


    Although he had an idea about the reason the King called for them, he wasn''t sure of it, so he decided to just let things go with the flow.


    "I have an idea," Lilian replied. "It''s about our rtionship. Am I right, Father?"


    King Austen nced at Ethan and noticed that thetter didn''t look surprised upon hearing Lilian''s revtion.


    The youngdy was also paying close attention to her lover, so she noticed theck of change in his expression as well.


    ""You knew?""


    King Austen and Lilian asked at the same time while looking at Ethan.


    The two of them nced at each other in surprise because they asked the same question at the same time.


    Ethan couldn''t help but smile after seeing this scene, amused with how the Father and daughter pair were in perfect sync with each other.


    "I didn''t know for certain, but after a few clues here and there, I came to this conclusion," Ethan answered.


    King Austen frowned, unable to figure out how Ethan came to that conclusion. Even so, since the secret was already out in the open, he no longer wished to ask what clues he stumbled upon to make the connection that Lilian was his daughter.


    "Lilian and Cedric don''t look like you, Your Majesty, so I wasn''t able to connect their rtionship with you through their facial features," Ethan rified after seeing King Austen''s doubtful expression. "I''m d that Lilian looks more like her mother, Lady Isabel."


    The Grand Archmage, who had been keeping his silence, couldn''t help but chuckle after hearing Ethan''s subtle attempt to rile the King.


    Fortunately, this wasn''t the first time that King Austen heard such petty remarks, and he had long gotten used to it due to his everyday dealings with his ministers.


    He knew better than to exchange barbed words with the young man, whose reputation had surpassed his expectations.


    "Lilian''s mother, Isabel, was the Handmaiden of my current Queen, Evane," King Austen exined. "They grew up together and treated each other like sisters. I got to know her too because Evane was my fiancee."


    (A/N: shbacks of the movie, My Best Friend''s Wedding.)


    Ethan listened to King Austen''s exnation as to why Lilian''s and Cedric''s identities were kept secret from the public.


    Although King Austen could have concubines if he wished, Lady Isabel didn''t want to be in the limelight, so she gave birth to her children in secret.


    Naturally, the former King, Gilbert Whitehall, decided to care for his grandchildren and protected Isabel to the best of his abilities.


    Only his most trusted people knew of this secret, making sure to silence those who wished to destroy Lilian''s and Cedric''s peaceful lives.


    Ethan was someone who was already married to twodies and had several more lovers, whom he also nned to marry in the future.


    Because of this, he didn''t find any fault in King Austen''s decision to have a second wife.


    Lady Isabel simply didn''t wish her children to be used as political tools to further the growth of the Kingdom of Eastshire.


    After King Austen finished his exnation, he looked at the two teenagers before staring long and hard at Ethan, who returned his gaze steadily.


    "Lilian is my daughter, so I won''t allow you to slight her in any way," King Austen stated. "So, tell me, when do you n to officially marry her? I know that you''re already married to Lily and to the Mermaid Princess, Illumina.


    "I also know that you are going to marry moredies in the future. But since Lilian is part of the Royal Family, I insist that the two of you wed soon before the prophesied cmity of the Progenitorse to pass."


    Ethan didn''t reply right away, and instead considered the King''s proposal seriously. However, he didn''t n on marrying Lilian alone.


    If he were to get married for the third time, he nned to marry all of his lovers all at once.

 Chapter 1019: Time Waits For No One, Ethan [Part 2]

    Chapter 1019: Time Waits For No One, Ethan [Part 2]


    ?


    A minuteter, Ethan had finally made up his mind and was about to make his intentions known.


    But before he could say anything, Lilian spoke up on his behalf.


    "There''s no need to rush things," Lilian replied to her father. "Ethan won''t run and hide from us, so there''s no need to force him to marry right now. Besides, he also has other lovers aside from me, so it will be best if we just host a grand ceremony where he will marry all of us."


    King Austen frowned, but seeing that his daughter had made up her mind already, he decided to nod his head in understanding.


    "I already said what I wanted to say, but I would still like to know if you n to marry my daughter before or after this world is invaded by the Other Worlders. Although the Progenitors didn''t give a definite time frame for when this would happen, they still hinted that it could happen anytime."


    King Austen pressed his hands together and gave Ethan a long and hard look.


    "Time waits for no one, Ethan," King Austen stated. "So think about this matter seriously." Ethan nodded in understanding. However, he still said that he didn''t n to marry anytime soon because he still had quite a bit of unfinished business that he needed to take care of. Although King Austen was disappointed with Ethan''s answer, the young man still promised that, no matter what would happen, he would still marry Lilian without a doubt.


    After a few more reminders, the two teenagers left the Office of the King and headed to the Flying Ship.


    Now that their business in the Capital of Wisteria was over, it was time for them to return to the academy, where his other lovers were waiting for his safe return.


    ***


    "Your Excellency, are you sure you don''t wish toe with us to the Ancestral Lands of the Fomorians?" Caddor asked with a solemn expression on his face.


    "Not now," the Golden Egg replied. "But I will definitely go in the future. I can feel that the day when I hatch from this egg is drawing near. So, all of you spread the word that you have found your King and prepare yourselves for battle."


    The Golden Egg''s words were solemn, so all the Fomorians paid close attention to what it was saying.


    "For the time being, consolidate the reserve army of the Fomorians. Narissa has left me an artifact that will allow me to contact all of you when I want to.


    "Also, unless it is absolutely important, don''t take the initiative to call me. All of you guys stay in the Ancestral Lands and protect it from the invasion. But feel free to let a small group of Fomorians stay in the Shire Continent, so they can follow my orders and coordinate with the humans.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Um, I vote for Narissa to remain here with her subordinates. No objections? Great! I''ll talk to Ethan, and let him handle the rest. Um, let her be a transfer student as well, just like the Mermaid Princesses."


    Narissa had no objection to staying. As for Caddor and Jovar, they also believed that this was a good thing.


    They would need someone to contact in the Shire Continent just in case something unexpected happened in Midgard.


    Since Narissa was a Fomorian Chieftain, leaving her behind as the Golden Egg''s protector was a good choice.


    Of course, Caddor and Jovar also knew why the egg had decided to let Narissa stay.


    Clearly, he liked to be pampered by the purple-haired beauty, whose bountiful chest had be the Golden Egg''s temporary nest.


    Chloe, Illumina, Princess Wilhelmina, and Princess Ariel, who were at the scene, couldn''t help but be amused by the Golden Egg''s antics.


    Although it sounded serious, its voice broke out a bit when it one-sidedly dered that Narissa and her team of Lady Fomorians stayed behind to take care of its needs.


    But the Egg''s real thoughts were something that Caddor and Jovar already knew. Even so, they still decided to turn a blind eye to it.


    When the Golden Egg was about to finish designating orders for his subordinates, Ethan and Lilian finally returned to the Flying Ship.


    Seeing that he didn''t look to be in a hurry, and was even walking hand in hand with Lilian in a casual manner, Chloe and Illumina understood that the talks between them and King Austen had progressed smoothly.


    "Are you going back to the academy?" King Arawn, who also noticed Ethan''s arrival, asked. "Yes," Ethan replied. "Are you going back to the Kingdom of Annwn, Your Majesty?"


    King Arawn nodded. ¡°Right. This journey has been quite an interesting one. It even made my blood boil, which hadn''t happened for the past hundreds of years.


    "I need to return to tell my people the news that came from the Progenitors. The next time we meet, I hope that you will be in good health."


    King Arawn then nced at Godfrey and smiled.


    "He will be remaining here in the Shire Continent and will be our point of contact," King Arawn stated, which surprised Ethan.


    "Godfrey is staying in Eastshire?" Ethan asked with a frown.


    "You didn''t know?" King Arawn chuckled. "He has secured a post in Brynhildr Academy as a temporary teacher of the Dark Arts. Learning from a Vampire Lord is a very rare opportunity after all. So, I hope that you attend his lessons as well."


    Ethan wasn''t exactly thrilled knowing that a blood-sucking vampire was going to stay in the academy that was filled withdies with powerful bloodlines.


    He knew that Godfrey had this hobby, so he was wondering why Professor Rinehart agreed to


    such a thing.


    Perhaps noticing Ethan''s difort, King Arawn chuckled.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t be sucking the blood of thedies in the academy," King Arawn stated. "Also, he would not dare to do so. Professor Rinehart had ced a powerful spell on his body, preventing him from doing such a thing."


    Ethan was still not fully convinced that hiring Godfrey as a temporary Professor was a good


    idea.


    But since this was already done, he decided to just let Enzo keep an eye on the vampire, and make sure that he behaved during his stay in the academy.


    Two hourster, a few flying ships left the Capital of Wisteria.


    King Arawn would stop by briefly at the Academy to have a chat with Professor Rinehart, establishing a means ofmunication between them.


    The Fomorian entourage, on the other hand, headed in the direction of the Sea, where the rest


    of their kin were waiting for them.


    Since they were headed in the same direction, King Arawn asked Ethan if they could travel together, which the young man didn''t mind.


    Two dayster, theynded in the Northern Area of Brynhildr Academy, where Profesor Rinehart, Professor Barret, and Ethan''s lovers stood waiting for their return.


    (A/N: Happy New Year to one and all!)

 Chapter 1020: He’s So Lucky, Right?

    Chapter 1020: He¡¯s So Lucky, Right?


    ?


    "Professor, are you sure you want a Vampire Lord who likes to drink the blood of powerful Witches to be the Dark Arts Professor?" Ethan inquired.


    An hour after his arrival, the young man went to Professor Rinehart''s office, wanting to talk to him about Godfrey in private.


    But when he arrived, Professor Barret was also inside the room. It seemed that he had just finished discussing something with the Headmaster.


    When Ethan came in, Professor Barret decided to stay after the young man asked him to be present as he talked to Professor Rinehart.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Ethan," Professor Rinehart replied with a smile. "But I assure you that nothing of the sort will happen. Godfrey will not be drinking any blood from our students. The moment he does, he will immediately be punished by the Oath of Brynhildr." The young man frowned because this was the first time he was hearing about the Oath of Brynhildr.


    "Does it have something to do with the Statue of Lady Brynhildr on the North Tower of the academy?" Ethan inquired.


    The Statue was the Guardian of the Academy, and her name was Brynhildr.


    ording to the history books, she was a very powerful Valkyrie who once served the All- Father when he was still protecting the Nine Realms.


    "That''s only one of the reasons," Professor Rinehart smiled. "After all, that alone wouldn''t have assured me to let a Vampire Lord stay in the academy. The main reason why I agreed to let Godfrey teach here is because the Vampire Progenitor personally came to ask me to ept his son as a Professor in this academy.


    "He also guaranteed that Godfrey will not do anything to harm or seduce the students of our academy¡ªthough, well, since he is good-looking, I''m sure he doesn''t even need to try.


    "The Vampire Progenitor also promised that he will make sure his son won''t do anything that will harm the academy."


    Ethan was surprised after hearing that the Vampire Progenitor had personally stepped in to guarantee that Godfrey wouldn''t do anything bad during his stay in the academy.


    The words of a Progenitor was like aw, and if he truly gave such a guarantee, then the young man now understood why such a thing was allowed to happen.


    Although he was still feeling a bit worried, he was feeling less anxious after hearing the Headmaster''s exnation.


    "Ethan, I know that you and Godfrey had some conflicts in the past, but for the bigger picture, let''s give him a chance to redeem himself," Professor Barretmented from the side. "A Vampire Lord who has lived for hundreds of years has a vast amount of experience, which might help expand the knowledge of the academy.


    "I''m not saying that you should be overly friendly with Godfrey. Just don''t take the initiative to confront him. Also, you should take part in his lessons to make sure that he isn''t up to anything bad."


    "Understood, Professor." Ethan nodded. "I will attend his sses in the future."


    "Good." Professor Barret smiled and patted Ethan''s shoulder.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The two Professors then asked Ethan what transpired in the Capital of Wisteria because they didn''t have a chance to talk after the young man arrived in the academy.


    When they heard that the powers of the Four Treasures of the Tuatha De Danann were finally unlocked, and the True King of the Fomorians was a Golden Egg that Ethan had been safeguarding, Professor Rinehart, and Professor Barret were rendered speechless. Only after a few minutes had passed did the two old men regain theirposure. "Now I understand why the Fomorian Chieftains had asked Lady Narissa and a few of her subordinates to be exchange students in the academy as well." Professor Barret smiled bitterly. "Still, for the Golden Egg that you''ve been keeping to be the True King of the Fomorians? That''s simply quite an incident."


    "We seemed to be getting a lot of exchange students as ofte," Professor Rinehart chuckled. "Ethan, during the time you were gone, the Beast King visited and asked for his daughter and son, Lyall and Conall, to be exchange students."


    "Really?" Ethan blinked once then twice after hearing the Headmaster''s revtion. "Father- inw did that?"


    Professor Rinehart nodded. "He did."


    Ethan thought that his Father-in-Law, Seff, made this arrangement so that Lyall and Conall could care for his pregnant daughter, Lily.


    The Headmaster wasn''t aware that Ethan''s first wife was pregnant, thanks to the Head of the Infirmary, Professor Galena, who tightly kept it a secret in honor of Lily''s, Chloe''s, and Samantha''s request.


    Samantha was in the Terra Manor and one of Professor Galena''s outstanding students. Since they wanted to keep this matter under wraps, she decided to agree to their proposal.


    It would also be bad for the academy if news of Lily getting pregnant were to spread, and it would definitely have repercussions if not dealt with properly.


    So, despite her reluctance, the Head of the Infirmary kept her lips shut tight and didn''t tell anyone, including the Headmaster of the academy.


    "Last but not the least, all these new exchange students will also be staying in the Dud Manor," Professor Rinehart stated. "That is the only ce that still has avable rooms, so it will be livelier than usual."


    Ethan didn''t find this arrangement surprising, but he couldn''t help but think that it would cause him a lot of headaches in the future.


    With Narissa, her subordinates, Lyall, and Conall staying in Dud Manor, things might indeed get very lively.


    However, whether this arrangement would be good or bad in the future, Ethan truly didn''t know.


    After leaving the Headmaster''s Office, Ethan returned to Dud Manor and found Lyall and Conall in the Common Room chatting with Lily.


    Narissa was also there, with the Golden Egg nestled in her chest, looking veryfortable.


    The other Fomorians, who were made up of six prettydies, sat on the couch and seemed to be asking Joanne, Ramona, and Luna some questions.


    When he arrived, Lyall and Conall greeted him with smiles on their faces.


    Lily''s mother, Leah, had repeatedly warned Lyall to not run her mouth and talk about her sister''s pregnancy in public.


    Although Lyall could be talkative at times, she understood that her sister would suffer hardships once the secret of her pregnancy was brought to light.


    This was why despite the fact that she was tempted to tease the young man about Lily''s pregnancy, she decided to talk about other things, including the me that she shared with


    someone.


    "What?!" Ethan looked at Lyall in surprise. "You and Cedric are seeing each other?!"


    "Huh?!" Lilian, who overheard her lover''s words, looked at Lyall in disbelief. "You and my brother are now a couple?"


    "Shhh, don''t say it out loud." Lyall chuckled. "Just so you know,pared to Ethan, Cedric is barely passable. Also, your brother lucked out because he hit the jackpot when I agreed to be in a rtionship with him. However, whether he stays as my boyfriend or not will take some skill. I don''t like weaklings after all. He''s so lucky, right?''


    ''What jackpot are you talking about?!''


    ''Who''s lucky to have you as a girlfriend?!''


    Ethan and Lilian thought at the same time, finding this revtion simply incredulous.


    However, since this was Cedric''s personal matter, both of them were hesitant to interfere.


    In the end, Ethan could only offer a silent prayer to Lilian''s brother, who didn''t know that he was in for a wild ride.


    (A/N: The New Year''s celebration has just ended, and I''m feeling a bitzy after the festivities. I''ll just rx for today, and post regr chapters tomorrow. Thank you everyone, and once again, Happy New Year!)

 Chapter 1022: I Just Hope That They Will Be Happy Together

    Chapter 1022: I Just Hope That They Will Be Happy Together


    ?


    When morning came, Ethan took this opportunity to take Lily to Limeburgh Town, where her mother, Leah, bought a small residence to stay in.


    Four Beastkin girls, whom Seff had personally sent to serve as her maids and protectors, also lived inside the residence.


    As soon as she saw Ethan and Lily, Leah felt pleasantly surprised but, at the same time, couldn''t help but look at her son-inw with a conflicted look on her face.


    Ethan and Lily were already married, so it was only natural for her daughter to conceive his child. However, the young man had previously promised that this happy event would only happen after they graduated from the academy.


    "Since it already happened, the only thing we can do is ept it," Leah said as soon as the two teenagers sat in front of her. "Although things didn''t go ording to n, I''m still looking forward to holding my grandchild."


    Leah smiled at Ethan, and thetter smiled back.


    But he still felt that he needed to exin everything that happened, so his mother-inw would not lose her trust in him.


    After exining how the Progenitor of Magic yed a trick to make Lily immune to contraception potions, the mystery of her pregnancy was finally brought to light.


    "I see." Leah nodded in understanding. "Just make sure you don''t go pissing off any more Progenitors in the future, Ethan. After all, I don''t want my daughter to be a widow at such a young age."


    Although she tried to say this in a serious manner, there was a tinge of teasing in her tone, making Ethan smile bitterly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Mother, there is a question that I''d like to ask of you," Ethanmented. "My fiance, Lilian, is Cedric''s sister. I heard from Lyall that they are currently in a rtionship. How did the two of them end up in such a rtionship?"


    Leah smiled faintly after hearing Ethan''s question. In her eyes, Cedric was a good man and was worthy of being the lover of Lyall, whom she also treated as one of her biological daughters.


    "We met him during an incident on our way to Brynhildr Academy," Leah answered. But he and Lyall were acquainted long before that incident happened. When he escorted us to the academy, Cedric and Lyall often sparred with each other every break.


    "As you already know, Lyall only likes strong people. Since the Beastkins always look up to the strong, she thought that it was her duty to give birth to a strong child from the seed of a strong person."


    A mischievous smile appeared on the beautiful woman''s face as she looked at Ethan. "This is also why she wanted to pin you down in the past and extract your seed. Even now, she might still think that way. It''s only out of consideration for Lily that she held herself back.


    "However, now that Lily is pregnant, I''m sure she doesn''t want to cause her sister any stress. That said, it seems that she decided to look elsewhere. It just so happens that Cedric came, and he''s passable in her eyes."


    Ethan felt sorry for Cedric before he came to meet Leah. But now, he felt thankful that a shield hade to take one for the team.


    Because of this, he smiled and mentioned many positive things about Cedric, which made Lily, who was seated beside her, cover her lips with her hand as she did her best to suppress her giggle.


    "Since you''re already here, I need to tell you something important," Leah said solemnly. "Three to four months from now, my husband will being to Brynhildr Academy to escort me and Lily back to Southshire."


    Leah then nced at her daughter''s belly, making Ethan understand what his mother-inw was hinting at.


    The young man then gave Lily''s hand a light squeeze, not wanting to part from her, but he understood that it was a necessity to protect her reputation in the academy.


    Lily squeezed Ethan''s hand back and looked at him with an affectionate gaze. Ethan couldn''t help but nt a kiss on her cheek because of how charming she was.


    A momentter, he shifted his attention back to Leah and nodded in understanding. "I understand, Mother," Ethan said softly. "Please, take care of her for me."


    "Of course, I will," Leah replied. "After all, she''s my precious daughter and is carrying my precious grandchild. With Seff as our escort, safety is guaranteed."


    Ethan agreed with his mother-inw''s statement.


    Seff was a true powerhouse, and the number of people in the Shire Continent who could match him inbat could be counted with the fingers of one hand.


    Of course, Ethan was among those handful since he had the power of multiple Legacies, greatly amplifying his fighting prowess.


    "I just hope that you''re not thinking about making any of your future wives pregnant anytime soon," Leah said before picking up the cup of tea that had just been served in front of her.


    "Mother, you already know that what happened with Lily was due to Lady Hecate," Ethan replied bitterly.


    "I know." Leah nodded. "But no one knows what will happen in the future. So, do things in moderation, okay?"


    Ethan lightly coughed because doing things in moderation was easier said than done.


    Usually, when he made love with his lovers, he would make love to them until they passed out


    from pleasure.


    Only then would he stop.


    Lily, who could tell what Ethan was thinking, smiled faintly.


    Even when she and her sisters made love with Ethan at the same time, the young man was capable of satisfying them all with his peerless stamina.


    None of them had anyints. But she still felt a little proud because Ethan had learned how to satisfydies in the bed, while the two of them were trapped in the Lands of stor.


    They spent more than a year there, and the two of them, who were still inexperienced back then, experimented a lot and came to learn how to make each other feel good.


    "Onest thing," Leah said after she finished drinking her tea. "I don''t know if Lyall and Cedric will stay together for a long time. However, once Lily has safely given birth, I want to meet Cedric''s parents to discuss matchmaking between the two of them."


    Ethan''s body stiffened after hearing Leah''s statement.


    He just recently found out who Lilian''s and Cedric''s father was, and their background was a littleplicated.


    However, thinking that Seff was the Beast King, he realized that there was no problem if the two of them were to be recognized as an official couple.


    "Understood," Ethan replied. "I''ll make the arrangements after Lily has safely given birth."


    Since he and Cedric were technically inws due to his rtionship with Lilian, it wouldn''t be bad if he gave the young man a slight push on the back.


    However, whether he was pushing Cedric toward the pits of Hell or the doors of Heaven, only time would be able to tell.


    Lily was also very curious to know if her sister would truly pick Cedric as her mate.


    Lyall was a very picky person, so the moment she had targeted Ethan in the past, Lily felt as if she was going to have a migraine every day because of her suggestions.


    One time, Lyall asked her to help her spike Ethan''s food and drink with an aphrodisiac so that she could have her way with him.


    Naturally, Lily turned down this idea and the ideas that followed, all of which involved her husband falling unconscious or drugged in Lyall''s bed.


    Fortunately, that was finally over.


    ''I just hope they will be happy together,'' Lily thought as she leaned her head on her beloved.


    She was truly happy to be Ethan''s wife, and she hoped with every fiber of her being that her sister, Lyall, would also find the happiness that she deserved in life.

 Chapter 1021 New Manor Mates

    The once deste Dud Manor now had more residents, with the addition of the three Mermaid Princesses, Lyall, Conall, Narissa, and six of her subordinates.


    George and the other original inhabitants of the Manor weed them with open arms.


    As the Head Prefect of the Dud Manor, it was his duty to make the new additions to their Manor feel wee.


    Of course, they still had reservations when it came to the Fomorians. However, after meeting the arrogant, yet adorable, Golden Egg, their worries disappeared.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Golden Egg assured everyone that its subordinates wouldn''t hurt them, significantly decreasing their anxieties.


    They would''ve felt more secure if only they knew that the Fomorians truly didn''t dare to hurt anyone as long as Ethan was around, for he was someone none of them dared to offend.


    It was not just because the Golden Egg dered him as its partner.


    No. Ethan was in possession of Areadbhair and had inherited the Legacy of the ughterer.


    Even with a giant gut, the Fomorians would never willfully antagonize the bane of their race, no matter the cost.


    George, who liked to hold celebrations, decided to host an impromptu weing party for their guests.


    Naturally, no one opposed him, so he brought the guys, including Ethan, to the kitchen of the academy, where they could get some food for their party.


    The Partysted untilte into the night, then everyone returned to their rooms to rest.


    Ethan told his lovers that he wished to spend the night alone for the time being because he needed to organize his thoughts.


    Lilith, who was always inside his shadow, didn''t take this opportunity to spend some time alone with him and respected his wishes.


    As Ethany on his bed, he thought through everything he had experienced from the time he left the academy to look for Illumina up to the time he went to visit the Capital of Wisteria.


    ''I can''t believe so many things happen in just the span of a few months,'' Ethan thought.


    He identally stumbled onto the gateway that led to the City of Antis amidst his search for Illumina.


    Then he was acknowledged by its Guardian, the Progenitor, Leviathan, because he was a member of the Antean Royal Family.


    After that, he hurried to find Illumina due to the danger that she was facing.


    Fortunately, Ethan arrived just in time to see the Mermaid Princess fight against King Oceanus, who was a Colossi.


    With the help of the Authority granted to him by Arariel, he was able to ovee the Colossi.


    Of course, the Golden Egg also yed a significant role in the battle, greatly weakening King Oceanus, allowing Ethan to deal with him in a more rxed manner.


    The moment King Oceanus was defeated, the Great n of the Ocean Races to wage war against those who lived onnd evaporated.


    What followed next was Ethan''s and Illumina''s wedding.


    After that, he summoned the Ocean Races to wage war against the Fomorians at the sea, annihting half of their army.


    He then rejoined the army of the Alliance in preparation to meet the remaining forces of the Fomorians in a battle that would decide the fate of Eastshire.


    But before that happened, Ethan met with Baradiel, who sealed him up in a block of ice alongside her.


    ''I''m sure she''s going to start calling me Mr. Ghost when it''s just the two of us,'' Ethan mused as he remembered Nicole, who was still undergoing recovery.


    Currently, Baradiel had taken over her body, living her life until she recovered.


    Truth be told, Ethan didn''t know how to feel about Baradiel.


    He could tell that she wasn''t his enemy nor was she Nicole''s enemy.


    However, he didn''t know her thought process.


    The young man wasn''t aware of her goal.


    ''I guess I need to have a talk with her again soon.'' Ethan sighed.


    After he bestowed Nicole with some of his life force, she was no longer in danger of dying anytime soon.


    Once she recovered, Ethan would return her Origin Magic Crystal to her, allowing her to stabilize Baradiel''s Legacy, who had gradually limated to her body due to Ethan''s help.


    But the moment he did that, he would return to his magicless state and would have to resort to kissing his lovers again to gain some magic.


    However, even if he didn''t do that, Ethan''s fighting ability was nothing to scoff at.


    He had many Legacies to draw powers from, so even if he couldn''t use magic, he was a terror on the battlefield.


    The Tidebringer''s Legacy.


    Mimir''s Wisdom.


    Ashmedai''s Desire.


    Arariel''s Authority.


    Sea King''s Might.


    Queen Celestia''s Legacy.


    Andst but not the least, The ughterer''s Legacy.


    Originally, a person could only hold one Legacy inside their body.


    Having more would just make their bodies deteriorate, and some were at risk of imploding because their vessel wasn''t able to handle so much power.


    Nicole was a perfect example of that.


    Baradiel''s Legacy was ipatible with her, so it slowly ate up her lifespan until she was left with only a few years to live.


    Ethan didn''t have this problem because his body was the perfect vessel for storing up Legacies, Origin Magic Crystals, and simr abilities.


    He could absorb and bestow these powers to others whom he deemed fit.


    ''Maybe I should give the Golden Egg a name,'' Ethan mused. ''Should I name him Goldy? But what if he was born, and he doesn''t turn out to be gold in color? That might be a problem.''


    The young man was also thinking about the Golden Egg, who would asionally sneak back inside his Morrigan''s Ring during the night ande out during the day to get cozy with its subordinates.


    ''Maybe I should also set a date for the wedding,'' Etham looked at the two wedding rings on his finger.


    The first ring was his Wedding Ring for Lily and him.


    He had created rings with simr designs to give to his lovers, which now acted as their engagement rings.


    His other ring, which he acquired when he wed Illumina, was a relic from Antis.


    They were both magical artifacts, which contained great power when activated, but Ethan had no intention of using them for the time being.


    The ring from Illumina acted simr to a Legacy Resonance, but it would only activate when he and Illumina were together.


    ''I guess I will need to ask the jewel smith back in Southshire to craft me three identical rings.


    Since he also nned to marry Samantha and Ramona, he''d give them one too.


    As for thest ring?


    Ethan sighed before closing his eyes to sleep.


    The future was uncertain, so he didn''t n to make any assumptions.


    However, he hoped that after dealing with all the problems that threatened Midgard and the Shire Continent were solved, the world would finally be at peace so that he could live peacefully with his lovers and build a family with them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: I returned home today, and for some reason, all the exhaustion that piled up during my vacation finally caught up. Please forgive Ely because I can only publish one chapter tonight.


    However, I promise tomorrow that I will post two chapters on a regr basis once more, as I tie up the loose ends for this novel. I''m sure I mentioned this, but I nned to end this novel by February or March.


    We are now at the End Game, and just like always, I will do my best to give all of you the ending you deserve. I will see you all in the next chapters!)

 Chapter 1024: Unexpected Visit [Part 1]

    Chapter 1024: Unexpected Visit [Part 1]


    ?


    "Well, well, well... look who''s here."


    A handsome man, munching on some beef jerky, looked at Ethan with a smile on his face.


    In response, the young man blinked once, then twice, before finally understanding what just happened to him.


    He momentarily shifted his attention away from the handsome man to get a better view of his surroundings.


    Countless corpses of Monsters, both familiar and alien to him,y on the ground. Blood of different colors dyed thend, making the scene look like a view from a horror story.


    The handsome man didn''t say anything and simply observed Ethan, still munching on his beef jerky.


    Despite his carefree tone, he was actually feeling exhausted from days of non-stop fighting. He was merely taking a breather, taking in the view in the distance, where loud explosions were happening.


    While the battle was still not over, it was clearly nearing its end.


    Ethan, too, looked at the battle in the distance, using his X-Vision that could zoom in over great distances.


    There, he saw a man, whose long ck hair fluttered in the breeze, cutting one hellish monster after another.


    Right beside him was a beautifuldy with long blue hair and icy cold eyes.


    She would wave her wand every now and then, sending lightning bolts mming at their enemies, incinerating the weaker ones and sting holes through the stronger ones.


    Perhaps, sensing his gaze, the beautifuldy nced at Ethan''s direction, and a look of shock and pleasant surprise appeared on her beautiful face.


    She then mentioned something to the ck-haired man beside her, making thetter also look in Ethan''s direction.


    However, the man said something, which made the beautifuldy reluctantly nod her head. The two of them then charged forward to finish what they started, making sure that their foes would understand that messing with them was a very bad choice.


    A sigh escaped Ethan''s lips before he retracted his vision.


    His soul power wasn''t that strong, so extended uses of his abilities in his Soul Form drained him very much.


    After regaining hisposure, he once again nced at the handsome man, who was seated on top of a pile of corpses and had already opened another batch of beef jerky.


    "Uncle, why are you cking off?" Ethan asked.


    Vincent Valentin almost choked on the jerky he had just stuffed inside his mouth after hearing his nephew''s words.


    "You damned brat!" Vincent red. "Who''s cking off? Do you have any idea how long I''ve been fighting?! This is the fourth day! Fourth day, I tell you!"


    Feeling aggrieved, he wanted to flick Ethan''s forehead. However, he chose not to do that.


    If he did that, the one who would sufferter would be him, right after his sister-inw returned and found out that her son was no longer around.


    Grumbling, he simply gave Ethan a snort, making thetter scratch his head.


    "Sorry, Uncle," Ethan replied. "It''s just that, every time I see you, you seem to be as free as the wind."


    "Look, Ethan," Vincent said in a serious tone. "It''s not my fault that I''m more handsome, more charming, and more suave than your father. People like me are high maintenance. We can''t go on long campaigns without rest, okay?"


    Knowing that this might be a good opportunity to make amends with his uncle, Ethan nodded and praised Vincent for his hard work.


    "You''re amazing, Uncle," Ethan replied. "What''s your title again? You''re a Conqueror? As expected of my Uncle!"


    "That, I am." Vincent raised his chin arrogantly. "Whenever we expand our territories, it is up to people like me to stabilize it."


    "As expected of Uncle, you''re really amazing."


    "Well, I am indeed amazing. Hahaha!"


    Vincent knew that his nephew was just ttering him to get on his good side, so he asked Ethan to praise him more.


    This time, it was Ethan who almost choked due to how shameless his Uncle was. However, meeting him was a very rare instance, so he decided to just go with the flow and make Vincent feel better about himself.


    Several minutester, Ethan sensed someone approaching his direction.


    Even without turning around, he knew that it would be none other than his mother, Lady Catherine, whom he hadn''t seen for a few months.


    Ethan turned around, and just as he guessed, Catherinended beside him and gave him a hug.


    "Ethan!" Catherine hugged his son tightly.


    Despite the young man being a soul, his mother was able to hug him as if she was hugging the real deal.


    The Lands of Saraqael worked differently from others, and there were also Soul People fighting alongside the Defenders of Midgard.


    Because of this, even though Ethan is just a soul, he was akin to a living, breathing person


    within this special domain.


    "How are you?" Lady Catherine asked as she pulled back to look at her son''s face. "You look thinner. Are you eating properly? Are you sleeping on time?"


    "I''m eating properly, mother," Ethan replied. "And yes, I am sleeping on time."


    The young man felt his heart soften due to the affectionate gaze that his mother was giving


    him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Clearly, she missed him dearly, so she started to ask him many questions.


    Ethan answered them all and even told her a few things, some of which shocked her and his Uncle, Vincent.


    "You found Antis?!" Lady Catherine''s eyes went wide as saucers. "I''ve been trying to find it for a long time but found nothing. How did you find it?"


    "Actually, I just identally stumbled upon it when I was on my way to meet with Illumina," Ethan replied.


    Vincent, who was listening to the side, muttered something along the lines of "as expected of my nephew" due to how amazing Ethan''s story was.


    When he shared the part where he killed King Oceanus and married Illumina, Lady Catherine''s


    jaw dropped.


    "You got married?" Lady Catherine asked with a pout. "Why didn''t you send a message? I could have attended your wedding. Illumina, right? Is she that Mermaid Princess that you''ve told me about in the past? The one that you and Joanne met in the Lands of stor?"


    Ethan nodded. "Yes, Mother. That is indeed Illumina."


    He then told them about the Ocean Races'' Great n to conquer the kingdoms onnd, making Vincent snort in contempt.


    But it was when Ethan talked about the battle against the Fomorians that the handsome man''s eyes glittered with a profound light.


    Clearly, although wars were verymon in the Lands of Saraqael, he knew that the Fomorians weren''t a simple race.


    "You''ve met King Arawn?" Lady Catherine smiled faintly after hearing the King of Annwn had left his kingdom. "That old fox usually likes to y mediator. But it''s also a good opportunity


    that you met with him. He has many connections, so he''s worth befriending."


    "I have something more to tell, Mother," Ethan said feeling a little anxious. "Just tell me anything," Lady Catherine, who could see the hesitation in his son''s expression, smiled. "I have seen many things in life, and nothing much can surprise me easily." ''But you were surprised earlier when I told you that I killed King Oceanus,'' Ethan thought. However, he didn''t say it out loud, and decided to just spill the beans.


    After all, his mother should know about this news that was very important for the Valentin


    Family.


    "My wife, Lily, is pregnant," Ethan said.


    Lady Catherine''s mouth hung open, while a coughing sound was heard in the background.


    This time, Vincent was really choking due to the beef jerky that was stuck in his throat because Ethan''s revtion truly took both of them by surprise.

 Chapter 1023 Public Enemy No. 2

    A few dayster, Ethan attended his sses, and his presence made everyone look at him in a new light.


    After the battle against the Fomorians and the Invaders from a different dimension, Ethan''s name and deeds had spread all over the academy.


    Even his old rival, Langston Kerr, who had been one of the Pirs of the First Years in Ethan''s generation, had grown numb to the news of his aplishments.


    Back then, he looked down on Ethan because thetter was a nobody. But now, he could no longer look at the young man in contempt. Not only did he have countless achievements, but he also had a rtionship with Lilian.


    The Kerr Family was a Ducal Family.


    As a high-ranking noble, he was privy to many secrets about the Kingdom, including Lilian''s background, which was only known to those with extremely close ties to the Royal Family.


    There was even a time when his parents had arranged for him to be Lilian''s fiance.


    But this was rejected by Lilian''s Grandfather, Gilbert, the previous King of Eastshire.


    He didn''t want his granddaughter to be used as a political tool by anyone, especially since his daughter-inw, Isabel, didn''t want to be put in the spotlight.


    However, the Kerr Family didn''t give up and asked the current King of Eastshire to give his blessings to this union. Unfortunately for them, the answer they received was a firm no.


    Right now, no one in Eastshire would dare to offend Ethan in any way.


    Perhaps, this was true for the entire Shire Continent, especially after their rulers witnessed his prowess during the battle not long ago.


    Ethan looked seriously at the new Professor, whose charming smile was making the Witches in his ss blush as they looked at his handsome face.


    ''I knew this would happen,'' Ethan thought as he looked at Godfrey, who was currently teaching the students how to fight against those who practiced the Dark Arts.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This was especially true for Vampires like him.


    The young man was certain that if the other Vampires knew that their Vampire Lord was teaching the students of the academy how to subjugate them, all of them would howl in fury and spit at Godfrey before calling him a traitor of their race.


    Of course, Godfrey didn''t give a hoot whether the Vampires knew what he was teaching in the academy or not.


    His father was the Progenitor of Vampires, so if they had anyints, they could go talk to his father about it¡ªif they dared!


    "Humans have believed for centuries that Vampires are weak to garlic and silver bullets," Godfrey said in a carefree manner, even winking at one of the beautiful Witches, whose face immediately blushed after getting his attention.


    The other girls giggled because their new Professor was very charismatic, and they liked him very much.


    Of course, the opposite was true for the guys. They naturally abhorred Godfrey for very obvious reasons.


    "And they are right about their assumptions." Godfrey smiled. "At least, half right."


    The Vampire Lord then took out a garlic from his pocket and gave it a whiff before his face scrunched in displeasure.


    "I mean, who in their right mind would like to sniff garlic?" Godfrey said animatedly, approaching one of thedies closest to the podium. "Youngdy, if it were you, would you wish to smell this garlic?"


    "No," the young Witch shook her head.


    "I know, right?" Godfrey then tossed the Garlic behind him. "No one wants to smell like garlic, so those who said that Vampires are afraid of them are right. But, as your Professor, let me say it upfront. Please, don''t try to use garlic to fight a Vampire, okay?


    "It might just be thest thing you''ll ever do in this world. Of course, if you are a beautifuldy, you won''t have to worry about dying because we are a race that appreciates warm-blooded beauties."


    The Vampire Lord then nced at the Wizards, stopping and letting his gaze hold Ethan''s for a second longer before shifting his gaze to the other guys in the ss, who were looking at him with various expressions on their faces.


    Most wore expressions of hate, envy, jealousy, and a myriad of other emotions, which only made Godfrey chuckle internally.


    He was very tempted to say that it wasn''t his fault he was born handsome, so if they had aint, they should sue their parents for giving birth to ugly monkeys like them.


    Of course, he wouldn''t dare to say this out loud. His students¡ªmostly the men, might really file aint to the Headmaster, and he didn''t want that to happen.


    "As for Silver Bullets, this is a misconception that has been passed through the years because of superstitions," Godfrey said before producing a silver bullet between his thumb and index finger out of nowhere.


    "Silver Bullets are effective against Werewolves, not Vampires. As you may already know, our two races don''t get along very well. So, by all means, kill as many of them as you can. I''ll even reward you for doing so~"


    Godfrey then casually brushed his hair as if making a statement, making the girls in the ss giggle.


    As if reaching their limit, one of the boys gritted their teeth and asked a question.


    "Then, how do we fight against Vampires?" a Wizard with sharp features asked.


    "Ah, we finally came to the crux of the matter," Godfrey replied with a smile. "Good job, Watson, for asking the obvious question."


    "Sir, the name is Sherlock," the Wizard replied.


    "I know, Watson, I know."


    "¡­"


    Godfrey then ced his hands behind his back and smiled at his ss.


    "There are actually a few ways to kill a vampire," Godfrey replied. "First is decapitation. I mean, even if we are nearly immortal, if you cut our head off, we can still die, you know?"


    More giggles erupted from the ss, and Ethan had to admit that Godfrey knew how to make his ss entertaining.


    "The next is sunlight. A Vampire will start to burn once they are exposed to sunlight." Godfrey then took out a sunblock from his pocket and lightly applied some on the back of his hand. "But I wear sunblock every day, so it doesn''t work on me."


    This time, even the guys couldn''t help but chuckle because Godfrey''s sense of humor was boring down in their bones.


    "Fire is the most primitive and most raw among the elements. If you burn our bodies into ashes, we will not be able to regenerate. So, Fire Magic is very effective against us.


    "There are also stories that stabbing our hearts with a stake of wood from Oaks, Ash, or Hawthorns will do the trick. Frankly, I don''t rmend doing this unless you are confident in your closebat abilities.


    "Since you are Wizards and Witches, shooting fireballs is your best bet. However, if you really want to get up close and personal, you can do so."


    Godfrey then returned to his Podium and lightly tapped it with his hand.


    "Also, we are weak to Holy Symbols," Godfrey stated. "For us, they''re as hot as burning coals, so we don''t want to touch them. Holy Weapons are very effective against us. If you happen to possess something like that, then most Vampires will not attack you¡­ on the condition that you''re stronger than them.


    "Remember this, kids. Even if you are in possession of things that can potentially kill us, unless you are strong enough to use them, the one who''ll die will still be you. So, my best advice for dealing with vampires is to simply avoid them.


    "Run away if you can, but if you can''t, then fight using the methods that I taught you. Perhaps, you may live to tell the tale of your first encounter with one, allowing you to pass your stories to the next generation of Vampire yers."


    The Vampire Lord then started a question and answer portion, in which his students asked him any questions regarding vampires.


    Ethan also participated, and Godfrey answered him, albeit using a teasing tone.


    All in all, the Dark Arts Lesson was an eye-opening experience, and Ethan gave Godfrey a nine out of ten for keeping the ss entertaining.


    The only reason why he didn''t give him a full score was due to the fact that the Vampire Lord still hadn''t changed his habit of looking at thedies, making their hearts skip a beat.


    Godfrey didn''t know that after his first ss ended, he would be the Public Enemy No. 2 in the academy, second only to the Public Enemy No. 1, who was none other than Ethan.

 Chapter 1025: Unexpected Visit [Part 2]

    Chapter 1025: Unexpected Visit [Part 2]


    ?


    The sound of forced coughing sounded in the background, but Lady Catherine paid it no mind. She stared at Ethan in shock, almost making the young man chuckle.


    However, since this is noughing matter, he used his willpower to keep the calm expression on his face from breaking.


    "L-Lily is pregnant?" Lady Catherine stuttered. "You are going to be a father. I am going to be a grandma..."


    Vincent, who had killed many powerful beings, couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead he just nearly died from choking on a beef jerky.


    Dying that way would be very humiliating, especially for a proud warrior like him who had done great feats to protect Midgard from the invaders.


    ''I really almost died.'' Vincent was no longer in the mood for eating and even tossed the beef jerky in his hand angrily to the ground.


    However, after his initial anger passed, it was reced with happiness. After all, their family was about to have a new member.


    The bloodline of the Valentin Family was very thin.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1027: Welp, It Was Worth A Try

    Chapter 1027: Welp, It Was Worth A Try


    ?


    Baradiel looked at her surroundings with a cold gaze as she walked the familiar path of the academy.


    Those who were familiar with Nicole suddenly found the youngdy very distant, barely talking to anyone.


    Even the youngdy''s friends were surprised about this sudden change in character. But no matter what attempt they made in order to bring the old Nicole back, nothing worked.


    Baradiel wasn''t fond of talking to people in the first ce, so even if she did speak, she would only respond with a word or two.


    After that, she would leave, signaling to everyone that she didn''t wish to continue the conversation anymore.


    Even so, her new attitude, as well as presence, made her title as the "Cold Beauty" very fitting.


    She yed the part well, like a true Ice Princess who looked down coldly upon the world and those who lived in it.


    Right now, she was headed toward Dud Manor because Ethan wanted to check Nicole''s condition.


    She didn''t find anything wrong with this request, so she agreed to meet with him today.


    Baradiel found this thing troublesome, but since she understood that Nicole was very special and important to the young man, she decided to just let him have some peace of mind.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1026 Guards, There Is A Pervert Here!

    A month had passed since the Mermaid Princesses, Narissa, and the Fomorians hade to Brynhildr Academy as exchange students.


    Of course, since they were extremely beautifuldies, they became the focus of the guys. There were even bold and courageous Wizards who tried their luck and tried to woo thesedies.


    However, none of them seeded.


    Princess Wilhelmina was very straightforward and told them her preference.


    She said that she would only consider marrying someone who had defeated a Colossi.


    This condition made all the Wizards immediately back off.


    None of them were suicidal, and fighting against a Colossi was definitely not one of their hobbies.


    George, on the other hand, found this condition quite challenging. He even said that he would start looking for a Colossi right away.


    However, half a dayter, his pained scream reverberated in the academy, after Sabrina and another youngdy pinched his waist at the same time, forcing the steadfast warrior to reflect on his wrongs.


    Seeing this scene, everyone couldn''t help but chuckle and look at George with disdain.


    He couldn''t even handle two youngdies, and he dared to look for a Colossi to challenge into a duel? Stay tuned to empire


    Such madness.


    However, George was very tempted to tell them that his two girlfriends were scarier than a horde of Colossi, especially Sabrina, who looked harmless on the surface but had a collection of exquisite poisonous and deadly nts.


    This one month of peace had also been very rxing for Ethan, to the point that he was starting to get worried.


    He felt that this was just the calm before the storm, and it made him wonder how long it wouldst.


    Because of this, he told Lily his worries during their date, to which his wife looked at him with a mischievous smile on her face.


    For a brief moment, Ethan was tempted to kiss her lips, but he held back because they were having a serious discussion.


    During the past month, he made sure to be very gentle with Lily. After all, she was pregnant, and he didn''t want anything to happen to their baby.


    "Ethan, you have it hard," Lily said affectionately before raising her hand to caress the side of his face. "Perhaps, you''ve forgotten that you''re also just a student of the academy."


    Lily then held the young man''s hand and gave it a light squeeze. She could feel Ethan''s rugged hands, which had held the Sea God''s Trident to battle, facing opponents that were stronger than him.


    "Students don''t go fighting wars against a Necromancer and a horde of Undead," Lily said as she held Ethan''s gaze. "Students don''t go traveling to World''s End to have a chat with a Progenitor and help retrieve his lover''s soul from her grasp.


    "Students also don''t seek fights against a Colossi or wage war against a Fomorian Army. Perhaps the time we had in the Lands of stor was the trigger that made you change your worldview. But I''m d that it happened because we wouldn''t be together if it didn''t."


    Lily then looked at the city from on top of the hill as if remembering something nostalgic.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You''ve gone through one battle after another and barely took any break. Now that a proper break finally came, you feel antsy because it''s too peaceful. Deep down, it seems you''re still affected by the invasion of the Otherworlders.


    "Although I haven''t seen them, the stories told by Lilian, Joanne, and Hecate about that battle left a great impression on me."


    Lily then moved closer to lean her head on Ethan''s shoulder and closed her eyes.


    "Ethan, my father also seeks strong opponents and would love nothing more than to fight anyone who will dare to challenge him," Lily exined. "But, that doesn''t mean that he doesn''t desire peace.


    "I can still remember the words he told me in the past. He said, fight when the time to fight hase, and enjoy the peace when it is present. You have acquired the ughterer''s Legacy, right?


    "If all you do is fight battle after battle, you will eventually be numb, and your heart will be cold. As a warrior, it''s perfectly normal to wish to be stronger. There is nothing wrong with that. But there''s a difference between those warriors and you, Ethan."


    Ethan who had been listening quietly to his wife looked at her with a serious expression on his face.


    "And that is?" Ethan asked.


    "You''re not alone," Lily replied. "Even now, Lilith is inside your shadow, ready to fight alongside you if you find yourself in any danger. Chloe would alsoe if you ask for her help. Lilian and you share a very special bond through your Legacies, allowing you to unleash a power that can only be activated when you are together.


    "Princess Ramona has waited hundreds of years for you, and she has also trained herself to fight alongside you. Samantha and Luna, who look delicate on the surface, can also be fierce when they are pushed into a corner.


    "Joanne might be mischievous, but she is a good girl at heart. Despite being young, she understands that she also needs to be strong for the sake of the Valentin Family."


    Lily paused before pressing her hand over her chest.


    "Lastly, there is me," Lily stated. "While I may not be able to fight alongside you during your greatest battle, I will do my best to give birth to and care for our child. That is the role that I will y for you. Remember, Ethan. You are not alone.


    "We are here and will always be here for you. Oh¡­ I forgot to add, you have Illumina as well. Compared to us, she is truly a great warrior princess. I''m sure that she will be able to represent all of us when she goes to battle¡­stly, I heard some people talking about Princess Wilhelmina.


    "She''s not really a bad choice, right? I mean¡­ her backside and breasts are big. Maybe that is the secret to having good defenses?"


    Ethan couldn''t help but chuckle after hearing Lily''smentary about Princess Wilhelmina, who had recently be very popr in the academy, especially in the training grounds, after she fought against dozens of Wizards and Witches at the same time.


    "Well, I noticed that your chest is getting bigger too," Ethan said in a mischievous tone. "But why are your defenses still weak?"


    As if to prove his point, the young man stared at Lily''s chest, making thetter look at him with a smile.


    "Pervert," Lilymented. "Unfortunately, I will be in Southshire when they start producing milk."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll visit you in Southshire," Ethan replied.


    "For the milk?" Lily asked in a teasing tone.


    "Of course, to see you," Ethan replied. "But since I''ll already be there, then it will be a waste if I don''t have a taste, right?"


    "Guards, there is a pervert here!"


    "Hahaha."


    The two teased each other in yful banter as they looked at the setting sun in the distance.


    They only had a month left to be together, so they were spending as much time with each other as possible before Lily returned to Southshire to continue her pregnancy there.


    Ethan was certain that she would be protected by her family and that no danger would fall upon her. This put his mind at ease, but he still promised himself that he woulde to visit before she gave birth to their child.


    The young man was grateful to Lily for helping him finally understand that, although he needed to remain vignt, he should also learn how to appreciate peace during peaceful times.


    Lilith, who was currently in Ethan''s shadow, looked at this happy scene and smiled.


    She was formerly an assassin, so she understood what Ethan was talking about.


    It was also a hard transition for her because things had been very peaceful as ofte.


    However, she also understood that peace was much better¡ªat least she could rx with Ethan rather than fight life-and-death battles against monsters who wished to destroy everything that they held sacred.

 Chapter 1029: Worries Of The Heart [Part 2]

    Chapter 1029: Worries Of The Heart [Part 2]


    ?


    After thinking a bit, Ethan understood why Luna felt a bit inferior to his other lovers, especially those who had just recently be part of his family.


    Samantha and Illumina were Ethan''s lover and wife. Samantha might seem delicate as a non-bative witch, her healing magic was very unique and powerful.


    As for Illumina, she was a Mermaid Princess and had very strong offensive abilities.


    Princess Wilhelmina and Princess Ariel also gave a subtle pressure to Luna.


    While Ethan never showed any romantic interest in them, she knew that her lover was basically a ma for beautiful and powerful women.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!